ã€ŠPregnant With CEO&#x27;s Babyã€‹


 Chapter 1

    <h4>Chapter 1: Tossed Out of the Lawrence Family</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    It was raining cats and dogs in South Hampton City. Even the dark sky felt like it was going to crash on the city.

    There was a woman covered in blood copsed in the living hall of the Lawrence family¡¯s manor.

    After the tragedy unfolded, everyone left, leaving her alone.

    She was hanging onto herst breath on the floor.

    The harsh words of her father, her biological father, echoed in her ears.

    ¡°Jeanne, who do you think you are? Our family doesn¡¯t condone your outrageous behavior! If you weren¡¯t that close with Eden, I¡¯d have thrown you out of the house when your mother died after giving birth to you!

    ¡°I, Alexander Lawrence, have only two children, Jasmine and Joshua, and you, Jeanne, are no longer my own!

    ¡°Whoever so much as helps her or sends her to the hospital will have to go through me! I want this girl to learn the consequences of defying me!¡±

    Jeanne smirked. Her stepsister had snatched her boyfriend and yet it turned out to be her fault?

    She squinted her eyes at Jasmine.

    Jasmine squatted right in front of her face. She was no longer the cute and innocent girl. What reced her innocence was a vicious grin.

    ¡°Jeanne, how does it feel now that you¡¯ve been whipped by Father?¡±

    Jeanne shut her eyes. She did not want Jasmine¡¯s disgusting look to be thest thing she saw before she died.

    ¡°I thought you were the golden child of our family, the princess of the prestigious Lawrence family. I thought you said Eden loved you? But did you know he cares more about me than you?¡±

    If Jeanne could stand or so much as lift a hand, she would strangle Jasmine and drag her to hell together.

    ¡°Jeanne, you¡¯re a big fat joke! The biggest joke in high society. You lost your fiance and yet people abandoned and isted you¡­ You might as well just die,¡± Jasmine said with a smirk.

    No, Jeanne¡¯s will to survive was strong, she could not just die because Jasmine told her to. She had to stay alive regardless of the condition so that she could take revenge on this family.

    Jasmine sized up the terrible injuries on Jeanne and it put an evil grin on her face. She grabbed a ss of water, mixed it with some salt, and sprinkled the salt water over the whish injuries.

    ¡°Argggh!¡± Jeanne squealed in pain.

    Everyone in the Lawrence family was invisible at the moment. They simply watched the torture with crossed arms and soft smirks.

    Jeanne¡¯s painful squeal fueled Jasmine¡¯s excitement.

    ¡°I thought you said you wanted to get into Fourth Master Swan¡¯s pants?¡± Jasmine teased.

    The excruciating pain on Jeanne¡¯s body almost knocked her out cold a few times.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You didn¡¯t get close enough to sleep with him?¡± Jasmine mocked. ¡°You really think that your pretty face can get you whatever you want? To me, it¡¯s an eyesore!¡±

    Jasmine squinted her eyes as she pulled out a knife.

    Right before she could sh Jeanne¡¯s face with the knife, the door was pushed open with a bang.

    ¡°Jeannie!¡±

    The sudden entrance startled Jasmine and she kept the knife away.

    Monica came in and saw Jeanne copsed on the floor. She ran over as her tears rolled down her cheeks endlessly. She did not know how to help her friend up so that she would not make the injuries worse.

    ¡°Jeannie, I¡¯m taking you to the hospital,¡± Monica said as she sobbed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Jasmine bellowed.

    Monica red at her.

    ¡°My father said no one is allowed to help her¡­¡±

    Monica turned a deaf ear. Jasmine, to her, was just a b*stard. She came here not to argue with some b*stard but to help her friend.

    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Alexander came down from the second floor.

    ¡°I¡¯m taking her to the hospital!¡±

    ¡°Put her down!¡± Alexander bellowed.

    ¡°Are you just going to let her die here?¡± Monica screamed.

    ¡°This is our family matter, and you¡¯re just an outsider, Monica!¡±

    ¡°Anyone with a sane mind can tell that she¡¯s dying! And yet as her father, you decided to turn a blind eye and let her die?¡± Monica screamed her questions at Alexander as her tears continued to roll down her cheeks.

    ¡°That is none of your business!¡±

    ¡°It is now! Or Jeanne will die right here, right now!¡± Monica then helped Jeanne up and wanted to bring her out of the house.

    Two stepster, Alexander tossed a significant gaze at his servants.

    The group of servants surrounded the girls and separated them, dragging Jeanne away from Monica.

    Jeanne was badly wounded and the drag exacerbated her condition. Her face was emotionless and as pale as paper, and the pain had gotten so intense that it numbed her senses.

    ¡°Monica, if it¡¯s not for your family, I¡¯d have thrown you out forcefully!¡± Alexander bellowed. He threw another re at his servants and said, ¡°Bring that girl back to her room and see Ms. Cardellini off!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you turn your back on me!¡± Monica screamed.

    Alexander red at the girl.

    ¡°If I can¡¯t take Jeanne away from this hellhole today, I¡¯ll die here today with her!¡± Monica threatened Alexander with her life just to save her friend.

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to answer to my father then!¡±

    Alexander reacted bitterly to the threats.

    ¡°I MEAN IT!¡± Monica bellowed.

    The situation came to a stalemate.

    Monica dared not linger for long because she was worried about Jeanne¡¯s condition. She turned around and rammed herself into the grandfather clock.

    Clunk!

    A loud clunk echoed throughout the living hall, which startled Alexander.

    Monica felt dizzy. She endured the pain from her head and screamed at Alexander once more, ¡°Alexander Lawrence! Make your choice now!¡±

    Alexander red at the girl coldly and said with a t tone, ¡°From today onward, Jeanne Lawrence is no longer my daughter. She shall never bear the name of Lawrence anymore!¡±

    Leaving his furious remarks behind, Alexander left.

    Jasmine smirked and followed her father away.

    Monica took Jeanne away from the servants but Jeanne could barely stand on her feet.

    ¡°Jeannie!¡± Monica helped her up.

    Jeanne could barely keep her vision clear and she mustered up all her strength to say, ¡°Thank you, Monica. Thank you for saving me with your life.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. If you die, I don¡¯t want to live either.¡± Monica¡¯s eyes were red. She squatted to carry Jeanne on her back.

    ¡°Hold on, I¡¯ll bring you to the hospital.¡±

    Jeanne leaned on Monica¡¯s shoulder sickly. Her slender shoulder was probably the most warmth that she felt in her entire life.

    Monica carried Jeanne out of the door. It was still raining heavily outside.

    For some reason, Monica¡¯s car was gone and she had lost her phone during or before the confrontation with Alexander.

    However, she dared not linger because Jeanne was living on herst breath.

    She carried Jeanne through the rain and on her feet. Even when her feet started to bleed, she dared not stop.

    Her tears converged with the rain on her face. ¡°Jeannie, don¡¯t you die on me. I¡¯ll bring you to the hospital¡­¡±

    ¡°Monica, I¡¯m fine,¡± Jeanne consoled her.

    She swore to herself to stay alive and she intended to keep the promise.

    Monica managed to bring Jeanne to the hospital but before Jeanne could recover, Alexander sent his servants to the hospital.

    The servants arrived with a ne ticket and they were tasked to send Jeanne away from Harken.

    From that day onward, Jeanne disappeared from South Hampton City and the whole of Harken, and she was only 18 years old.

 Chapter 2

    <h4>Chapter 2: Alive and Back After Seven Years</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    South Hampton continued to thrive and flourish for seven years after Jeanne left.

    At the city¡¯s airport, Jeanne came out from the arrival gate with arge luggage. There was a six-year-old boy with curly hair beside her.

    The boy had ck-framed sses on his fair and cute face and he was holding a storybook in his hand.

    She was like a fashion model walking on a runway with that fashionable coat on her. Her wavy hair and fiery red lips elevated her beauty. Wherever she went, heads turned.

    Increased attention to her style was nothing new to her. She held the boy¡¯s hand and walked further.

    When she walked past a man, the man froze on the spot and turned around.

    The man¡¯s attendant turned to where his boss was looking. ¡°Fourth Master, sir, I think she¡¯s Jeanne Lawrence.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s back?¡±

    ¡°I heard Master Lawrence has fallen ill and she¡¯s back to see him for thest time,¡± the attendant said.

    ¡°Oh really?¡± The man, known as Fourth Master, grinned subtly for a moment.

    ¡°Is that her¡­ son?¡± the attendant muttered softly.

    Fourth Master red at his attendant. The attendant reverently looked away and followed his boss away.

    Meanwhile, Jeanne was walking toward a woman, who seemed to be searching for someone.

    ¡°Monica!¡±

    Surprised, Monica turned around to find her best friend, looking great.

    ¡°Jeanne! You¡¯re finally back! I thought you were going to spend the rest of your life eating pizza and pasta!¡±

    It had been many years since the two met but Monica¡¯s quips remained as sharp as ever.

    Jeanne switched the topic and asked, ¡°Who are you looking for just now?¡±

    ¡°Edward, Edward Swan. Did you see him? He just walked in your direction.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the man,¡± Jeanne said with ack of interest.

    ¡°You don¡¯t? But you tried to get into his pants back then!¡±

    It was just a joke when she was young.

    Monica smirked. ¡°If you really got into his pants, your father might not have thrown you out back then¡­¡±

    ¡°Your car is outside, right?¡± Jeanne cut her friend off by switching the topic again.

    ¡°Yeah. Come on, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Monica wanted to help Jeanne with the luggage and it was then she noticed a boy beside her friend.

    ¡°Is this your son? He¡¯s so cute.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. This is George.¡± Jeanne nodded.

    ¡°Hello, George. Look at me, I¡¯m Peppa Pig. Snort, snort¡­¡± Monica even mimicked a pig¡¯s snort to tease the boy.

    George stared at her nkly as he took his sses off. His eyshes were extremely long.

    Things got awkward quickly and Monica¡¯s snorting froze.

    Jeanne mentioned that her son was an introvert and it seemed like she was not lying.

    However, Monica had a different thought when she saw the look on George. She felt like the boy was looking at her like he was looking at an idiot.

    At the next moment, George spoke with his meek voice, ¡°Hi, Peppa Pig.¡±

    ¡°You can just call me godmother.¡± Monica ruffled the boy¡¯s curly hair.

    George looked at his mother and his mother nodded.

    ¡°Godmother.¡±

    ¡°Good boy. You¡¯re in for a treat, my dear godson! You¡¯ll get the best food to eat and the best ce to stay. Even the best girls will be at your service!¡±

    As Monica disregarded Jeanne¡¯s luggage, she held George¡¯s hand and strode forward happily.

    George turned around to his mother with furrowed brows as if he was trying to ask if the woman was an idiot.

    Jeanne sighed.

    Despite being six years old, George had an IQ of 200, so everyone, to him, was an idiot.

    The car drove off from the airport.

    Monica was driving. Jeanne was in the passenger seat and George quietly sat in the rear seat alone.

    The airport was a little far from the city center.

    As the car drove onto the freeway, Monica asked, ¡°Your grandfather told you toe back?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s seriously ill and he wants to meet onest time.¡±

    ¡°I heard the family is under your stepmom¡¯s control now. Jenifer, was it? You better be prepared when you meet her.¡±

    ¡°Mhmm¡­¡± Jeanne hummed with a nod. There was a hint of menace behind her subtly squinted eyes.

    ¡°That b*tch, Jasmine, is going to marry Eden this month. They say an event of great joy can be auspicious and hasten the old man¡¯s recovery.¡±

    ¡°I heard.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡± Monica had a cautious nce at her friend. ¡°Do you still¡­ You know¡­ think about Eden?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re overreacting.¡±

    ¡°What? I¡¯m overreacting? You guys were lovebirds then! If it wasn¡¯t for that b*tch Jasmine, you¡¯re the one who should be the bride, not her!¡± Monica said with gnashing teeth.

    ¡°If she¡¯s able to ruin our rtionship, then our rtionship wasn¡¯t that strong in the first ce.¡± Jeanne was not overly concerned.

    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right.¡± Monica nodded. ¡°Then, who¡¯s the father of your son?¡±

    Monica only knew that Jeanne got pregnant after she was sent away by her father seven years ago. She had beep pressuring her friend for the past seven years and she still did not get the answer. It was driving her crazy.

    ¡°It¡¯s just some man,¡± Jeanne answered nonchntly.

    She patronized Monica every single time.

    Monica frowned. ¡°I know it¡¯s a man,e on! It wouldn¡¯t be a pig, am I right?¡±

    Jeanne giggled. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a pig. That¡¯s why I named my son George.¡±

    George widened his eyes.

    Monica was speechless. Jeanne¡¯s evasive attitude would drive her mad one day.

    They chatted along the 40-minutes journey to the Lawrence family¡¯s manor.

    The car stopped in front of the gate.

    Jeanne came down with George.

    ¡°Do you need me to go in with you?¡± Monica asked.

    Monica could never forget what happened seven years ago at this ce. Although she wanted her friend to be home, she respected Jeanne¡¯s decision to stay away.

    If she was Jeanne, she would never set foot in the manor again for the rest of her life.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Jeanne grinned.

    Since she had decided toe back, she did not n to leave like a coward.

    She turned around and saw the te with Lawrence¡¯s name on it.

    Her lips curled into a menacing grin.

    She swore she would get her revenge. She left the manor at her worst and she ought to get back what was owed, 10 times more!

    She looked at George. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 3

    <h4>Chapter 3: Return For Marriage?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    The Lawrence family¡¯s manor was one of the oldest residential manors in South Hampton City. It was located at the heart of the city and every inch of the manor was worth a lot.

    The manor¡¯s front was surrounded by man-made hills and rivers, and deeper inside was a little jungle with plenty of lush. The building itself perverse the traditional design of South Hampton, simple and elegant. It made the ce look like an oasis in the concrete jungle.

    After a quiet path, the main building of the manor appeared before them.

    The tall gate with grand design did not capture Jeanne¡¯s attention at all. She walked inside with George without pause.

    Several elegantdies were chatting at the couch in the living hall.

    Jeanne¡¯s arrival silenced them immediately.

    One of thedies scoffed. ¡°Oh look, what do we have here? Isn¡¯t this the princess of the Lawrence family? Oh, excuse me, ex-princess.¡±

    Ex?

    Jeanne grinned and was not bothered by thements.

    ¡°Look at that. She even has a kid of her own. I thought it was just the rumors but it seems like she had a son while drifting abroad and she¡¯s not even married. I feel ashamed for her,¡± said the otherdy with a giggle.

    Thedies started to mock Jeanne as thedy in the center got up. She was in a traditional outfit and despite being in her 50s, she maintained her body perfectly.

    She walked closer to Jeanne and wore a warm and weing face. ¡°Jeanne, you¡¯re finally back. Your father is waiting for your return.¡±

    The woman was Jeanne¡¯s so-called stepmom. The woman Alexander had an affair with during his marriage.

    Jenifer always looked innocent and harmless in front of others but in the dark, she had been doing all kinds of things to hurt others.

    Jeanne grinned. ¡°Jenifer, you don¡¯t have to do this now. I clearly remember you¡¯re also one of them who threw me out of the house back then.¡±

    Jenifer felt embarrassed for a moment.

    She knew Jeanne had been a feisty girl since day one and she thought the girl would have learned her lesson after so many years. To her surprise, the feisty temper remained and it seemed like she was back for more.

    She smiled calmly and said, ¡°It was your father¡¯s decision. But, you know what they say, blood is thicker than water. It¡¯s great to have you back.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, whatever you say.¡± Jeanne grinned.

    Jenifer was good at masking dissension with her nonchnt attitude. Every problem would be nothing in front of her. She quickly called one of the servants over.

    ¡°Maria, bring Jeanne¡¯s luggage to her room. Master Lawrence is waiting for her. Bring her to the master¡¯s room after you¡¯ve settled her down.¡±

    She sounded soft but her words meant otherwise.

    Maria came over. ¡°Yes, madam.¡±

    Maria then led Jeanne upstairs.

    As Jeanne walked up the stairs, she could still hear the otherdies mocking her behind her back.

    ¡°Jenifer, you shouldn¡¯t be this nice to that girl. She¡¯s rude, shameless, and ridiculous. You shouldn¡¯t let her set foot into this manor anymore.¡±

    ¡°I feel bad for Master Lawrence for having such a rude daughter.¡±

    ¡°I know she¡¯s been a rude and feisty girl since young. She¡¯s jealous of people¡¯s achievements. When she learned that your daughter has gotten together with Eden, she even said that she¡¯ll marry the fourth master of the Swans, so that Eden must call her aunt when they meet. Why would Fourth Master Swan marry someone like her?¡±

    ¡°Come on,dies. She was just a child back then.¡± Jenifer stopped her friends from talking about Jeanne so that it would make her look generous and forgiving.

    It was then someone came through the entrance with a clear voice.

    ¡°Mom, Eden and I are back.¡±

    Eden?

    Jeanne¡¯s feet froze for a moment and George noticed the pause on his mother.

    Jeanne ruffled her son¡¯s curly hair and continued walking.

    Back at the living hall, the young couple came in and greeted thedies.

    It was Jasmine and her fiance, Eden.

    They looked perfect for each other and they were quite popr among the high society of South Hampton for being well-known lovebirds.

    Having Jasmine¡¯s hands curled around his own, Eden had a nce at the stairs and he saw a familiar figure.

    Jasmine noticed Eden¡¯s reaction and looked in the same direction. The look on her face changed swiftly when she recognized the woman. She said out loud, ¡°Is Sis back?¡±

    Jenifer nodded. ¡°Go say hi to your sisterter.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jasmine nodded obediently but deep down, ill thoughts were brewing.

    She believed Jeanne had no idea why she was summoned back to the Lawrence family after seven years.

    ¡­

    After Jeanne settled down her luggage, she told George to wait for her while she visited Master Lawrence¡¯s room.

    Master Lawrence, or Jonathan Lawrence, was the leader of the family and Jeanne¡¯s grandfather.

    Jonathan was bound to a wheelchair and had to spend most of his time in his room. He suffered a stroke 3 years ago and it left his lower body paralyzed.

    Jeanne did not know if it was karma or not but she wanted it to be. To her, she believed God was having mercy on her grandfather.

    She went into the room and saw Jonathan being pushed inside from the balcony by his personal servant.

    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice sounded aged.

    Jeanne nodded.

    ¡°Come to the study. I have something to discuss with you.¡±

    Jeanne watched as the servant pushed the man into the spacious study. From the moment they met, it did not feel like a family reunion after so many years. It felt more like two strangers discussing business, or worse, enemies negotiating.

    Jeanne sat opposite Jonathan.

    Jonathan said, ¡°You¡¯ve been abroad for many years. It¡¯s time to settle down.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jeanne nodded. She somehow was able to hold back her grudge at the man and did not voice her mind, saying that it was him and his family that threw her out of the manor seven years ago.

    She had to maintain the least amount of respect for the man because he was the one in charge, the king that governed over his kingdom. She was no longer the young girl who believed she could take on the entire world without any consequences.

    ¡°You¡¯re getting older. Your sister is getting married, so I believe it¡¯s time for you to think about where you want to settle down.¡±

    ¡°So, you called me back not because you want me to see you for thest time but you want me to get married?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still alive and kicking. You don¡¯t need to worry about that.¡± Jonathan wore a gloomy look.

    Jeanne smirked.

    Jonathan added, ¡°The second son of the Locke family, Thedus. He¡¯s 5 years older than you and he used to be busy with his career and neglected his duties to his family. He¡¯s 30 years old this year and I¡¯ve talked terms with them. You¡¯ll meet him tomorrow and you guys can start seeing each other before the wedding.¡±

    Jeanne scoffed. ¡°Career? I think you mean Thedus just got released because he caused someone¡¯s death a few years ago right? There are so many rich girls in South Hampton but no one wants to marry him.¡±

    ¡°The past is the past now. He doesn¡¯t mind that you have a child and you¡¯re lucky enough to have this wedding arranged for you. Learn to be grateful!¡± Jonathan said sternly.

    Grateful? The man wanted her to marry a criminal and she had to be grateful about it?

    ¡°If you¡¯ve already talked to the Locke family, I¡¯ll just go along with it,¡± she said.

    ¡°It¡¯s great that you agree.¡±

    ¡°However, Grandfather, I heard the Lawrence family is having some financial problemstely. I wonder how much the Locke family has given you?¡±

    Jonathan reacted bitterly to her questioning.

    ¡°I¡¯m just asking, trying to find out how much I¡¯m worth.¡±

    ¡°You should be grateful that I summoned you back for the wedding. I didn¡¯t summon you back to question my arrangement for you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Grandfather,¡± Jeanne said.

    Her lips curled into a sharp grin that made her beautiful face menacing.

 Chapter 4

    <h4>Chapter 4: The Ex-boyfriend and His Shameless New Girl</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Jeanne came out of Jonathan¡¯s room and headed back to her own.

    While she was walking back, someone stopped in front of her and it forced her to a stop.

    The man that she used to love with all her heart appeared before her, looking confident and proud.

    Jeanne grew up together with Eden, and they had been dating since high school. Their rtionship had been steady since then. They had squabbles from time to time but it was nothing but small bickers between the young couple.

    Monica used to say that only a guy as good as Eden could tolerate Jeanne¡¯s feisty temper.

    Eden used to love her too but to her surprise, Eden ended up in Jasmine¡¯s bed. The news spread like wildfire in the city.

    It was a huge p in Jeanne¡¯s face.

    Her boyfriend was snatched away but everyone assumed Jasmine to be the victim and it was all thanks to her stepmother, Jenifer¡¯s fact-bending capabilities.

    Jeanne¡¯s feisty attitude back then had determined that she could never ept the nder, hence she caused a scene and put the family to shame. It was that incident that caused her to lose everything.

    After she lost everything, she announced that she would be going after Edward, the fourth master of the Swan family so that Eden and Jasmine would have to call her aunt.

    Regardless of what happened, it was all in the past and they were not some fun memories to recall.

    Fortunately, staying abroad for a few years taught her a lot. She learned how to control her temper and understood the importance of patience and endurance.

    ¡°Jeannie,¡± Eden called her with his soft and warm voice.

    Jeanne smiled at the man. It was a in smile without any emotion attached.

    ¡°It¡¯s been so many years since we saw each other. How have you been?¡± Eden asked casually as if he was asking a close friend or a family.

    Jeanne said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±

    ¡°We used to be in love. I really wish for your happiness as well.¡±

    ¡°I believe you know why I¡¯m summoned back to South Hampton,¡± Jeanne said with a raised brow.

    ¡°I know that Thedus isn¡¯t a good person.¡±

    Jeanne remained quiet.

    ¡°If our rtionship didn¡¯t go through that fallout, this won¡¯t happen to you today.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mr. Swan. You don¡¯t need to me yourself. I¡¯m happy that I was able to cut ties with you.¡±

    ¡°As stubborn as always, I see. If it wasn¡¯t for your temper, I wouldn¡¯t have fallen for Jasmine in the first ce,¡± Eden said with a sour look.

    The man cheated on her and yet he made it sound like he was the victim.

    ¡°In my opinion, marrying Thedus is better than marrying a man who can¡¯t control his d*ck.¡±

    ¡°Why try to act tough? If you really don¡¯t want the wedding to happen, you can beg me and I can help you,¡± Eden said with a sincere look.

    Jeanne chuckled in disdain before she walked away, leaving Eden embarrassed.

    Eden sympathized with Jeanne. Although the fallout back then hurt a lot of people, after so many years, Eden was prepared to put them all behind. However, Jeanne¡¯s rock-hard attitude gave him a second thought.

    ¡®She¡¯s pretending to be tough right? She must be!¡¯

    He turned around to Jeanne and said coldly, ¡°If you let me have sex with you, I wouldn¡¯t have gone for Jasmine back then!¡±

    Jeanne froze.

    Eden added, ¡°Where¡¯s your integrity now? Where¡¯s your pride now? You came back with a son. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s very pretentious of you?¡±

    Jeanne turned around to Eden.

    The moment she saw the person that appeared behind Eden, the words that she prepared were reced by something harsher. She wore a sharp grin and said, ¡°So, you f*cked Jasmine because I didn¡¯t let you f*ck me?¡±

    Eden frowned.

    Jasmine also red at Jeanne from behind Eden.

    Before Eden could say a word, Jasmine spoke with her sweet voice, ¡°Eden, what are you guys talking about?¡±

    Her sweet voice froze Eden¡¯s words.

    She went up to him and curled his arm with hers like an obedient woman, looking innocent and cute.

    ¡°Just catching up, you know,¡± Eden showed a loving smile at her.

    Jeanne stood there and watched their lovey-dovey interaction. Her lips were still curled into a beautiful smile.

    After flirting with each other for a while, Jasmine finally remembered Jeanne¡¯s existence. She asked, ¡°Sis, wee back. I really missed you. If it wasn¡¯t what I did back then you¡­ Anyway, my bad.¡±

    Her eyes started to tear up.

    Jeanne watched quietly. The smile on her face remained.

    It was that nd smile that left Jasmine in a sour state.

    ¡®What¡¯s with that smile? Is she mocking me?¡¯

    Things got awkward for a moment.

    Jeanne said, ¡°I¡¯ve been flying for more than 10 hours now. I want to have some rest.¡±

    She did not answer or show any response to Jasmine and simply walked away.

    Jasmine red at Jeanne from the back. She turned around to Eden and asked, ¡°Is it me or she¡¯s different now?¡±

    ¡°I think she has learned her lesson,¡± Eden voiced his spection.

    Jasmine chuckled. ¡°I guess so. Maybe she learned how to be a good girl now.¡±

    She felt fortunate for Jeanne now that she believed her stepsister had learned her lesson, or else it would not be as simple as being thrown out of the manor this time.

    ¡­

    The reason why Jeanne did not want to show any response to Jasmine and Eden was because they were not worth her time. They were just her ex who cheated on her and her stepsister who tried to cut her face during her worse.

    She returned to her room and found George sitting on the spacious bed with his tiny legs dangling on the edge. He was waiting for her without doing anything.

    Jeanne asked, ¡°Are you sleepy?¡±

    ¡°A little.¡±

    ¡°Go take a bath. We¡¯ll sleep together tonight.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± George jumped down.

    Jeanne started to unpack the clothes.

    George was an independent child and he was able to take care of himself just fine even though he was just six.

    He went into the bathroom and turned on the water tap in the bathtub.

    Jeanne went inside and saw her son naked.

    George bashfully covered his body and his face got red.

    ¡°Are you shy?¡± Jeanne grinned.

    Even a boy genius like George would be shy in front of basic human nature.

    ¡°Mom, please go out. I¡¯m a boy and you¡¯re a woman.¡±

    Jeanne shrugged and left her son alone. She was just afraid that George could not adapt to the environment, but what about herself?

    Was she able to adapt to the ce that once turned on her?

    However, it did not matter. She came back because she wanted to take back what was owed!

 Chapter 5

    <h4>Chapter 5: Inherited Being A Mistress</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    After George dried his hair and changed into his blue pajamas, he came out from the bathroom.

    He took his sses off and climbed up the spacious bed. He looked at his mother and asked, ¡°Which side do you want to sleep on?¡±

    George was a gift from the heavens. He was only six years old but he was independent. Not only did he take care of himself but he also took good care of his mother.

    Jeanne stared at George¡¯s eyes without the sses. His big googly eyes were glimmering in the dim environment.

    ¡°Mom?¡± Jeanne¡¯s stare made George ufortable.

    Jeanne regained herposure and said, ¡°Never take off your sses in front of other people.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve said that like 10 times already.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just reminding you.¡±

    ¡°Please believe in your son¡¯s photographic memory.¡±

    ¡°Fine. You can sleep inside. I want to take a bath first,¡± Jeanne said as she stood up from the bed.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Jeanne went into the bathroom with her pajamas.

    The Lawrence family wanted to look generous, so they arranged a huge room for her that had a grand bathroom equipped with a full-length mirror.

    She took off her clothes in front of the mirror and saw her fair body. There was an ugly scar at the lower part of her belly.

    Due to abnormal positioning and presentation of the fetus, Jeanne had to give birth to George through cesarean delivery.

    She caressed her scar and grinned.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll take back what was owed, 10-fold!¡±

    A quick bathter, she went to bed with her son.

    When she woke up, the sky was already dark.

    Jeanne opened her eyes and saw George ying with his tablet.

    It might look like he was ying with it but only he himself knew what he was doing.

    She stretched her body and asked, ¡°What time is it?¡±

    George had a nce at the time. ¡°Seven o¡¯clock in the evening.¡±

    ¡°No one came knocking?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Jeanne frowned.

    She quickly cleaned herself up and she and George changed into fresh clothes before they headed down.

    Jenifer, Jasmine, and Eden were downstairs and thosedy friends of Jenifer that she saw earlier in the day were already gone.

    It was then she saw Alexander, her father that beat her up and threw her out of the house seven years ago, and her stepbrother, Joshua, who was the golden boy of the family.

    Alexander also noticed Jeanne¡¯s presence. He said with a heavy tone, ¡°Do you know what time it is now? Where are your manners? You went abroad for so many years and this is what you¡¯ve learned?¡±

    Jeanne was traumatized by what Alexander did to her seven years ago and the trauma haunted her for a long period. She had no idea how far a man would go when rage was behind the wheel but her father told her the answer, physically, seven years ago.

    ¡°Did you call?¡±

    ¡°Jenifer called.¡±

    Jeanne was not surprised at Jenifer¡¯s usual tactic. She was not bothered and unable to uncover the woman¡¯s lies at the moment.

    She simply said, ¡°When I was abroad, did you give me anything at all? No, not even a penny. I don¡¯t know anyone, I have no certs, I don¡¯t have any connections or contacts. When I was sleeping on the streets, where were you? I think I did great for getting back in one piece.¡±

    ¡°Enough! You weren¡¯t summoned back to question me! If you¡¯re half as obedient as your sister, this rtionship wouldn¡¯t be like this.¡±

    Jeanne no longer cared about the so-called fatherly love. She said inly, ¡°If you want me back here and marry some guy, you better be kinder to me, or else outsiders might think that you¡¯re selling your daughter off for money. We wouldn¡¯t want such rumors to tarnish your reputation, wouldn¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°JEANNE!¡± Alexander was furious. Jeanne talked back to him in front of the others and even picked on his weak spot. There was no respect for the man.

    Jeanne said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will marry.¡±

    The words got stuck in Alexander¡¯s throat when he heard the reply.

    He knew Jeanne¡¯s feisty attitude and her in eptance of the wedding surprised him. He even thought about ways to force her if she disagreed.

    Things got awkward fast. Alexander did not know how to react or reply to Jeanne¡¯s words.

    Jenifer noticed the awkwardness in the air and she swiftly said, ¡°Look at you and your temper. Jeanne just came back and you¡¯re getting all riled up. What do you think it¡¯ll do to her? Keep your temper and it¡¯s time for dinner.¡±

    Alexander grunted and headed to the dining table.

    The family got together for dinner.

    Since Master Lawrence was wheelchair-bound, he usually had meals in his room. Without Master Lawrence¡¯s presence, Alexander became the most powerful figure in the family. He acted up to his position fully.

    No one dared to speak a word at the table without his permission.

    Alexander had a cold nce at George who was eating quietly beside Jeanne. He said, ¡°Where¡¯s your manners, boy?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a little shy,¡± Jeanne said.

    ¡°Poorly educated. He must be some b*stard that you have with some random man.¡± Alexander¡¯s words were extremely harsh.

    Jeanne slightly tightened her lips and put her fork down.

    There was an unspoken rule in the Lawrence family. At dinner, if the father of the family did not start, no one could start eating. If the father of the family did not stop, no one was allowed to stop either.

    Jeanne¡¯s action challenged Alexander¡¯s pride and position in the family.

    Before Alexander couldsh out at her, Jeanne said, ¡°If we¡¯re talking about b*stards, there are many at the table.¡±

    Alexander reacted bitterly to her remarks.

    ¡°Look at Jasmine and Joshua, they are the b*stards you have with some woman,¡± Jeanne said out loud at the table.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Joshua was furious. He bolted up and red at Jeanne.

    As the golden child of the family, Joshua was never mocked or insulted before.

    Jeanne upheld her nonchnce and said, ¡°If you can shout at your older sister, it proves that the Lawrence family didn¡¯t educate the younger ones as well. Poorly educated.¡±

    She was mocking Joshua because Alexander had mocked George earlier.

    ¡°You!¡± Joshua was furious.

    Jasmine held his brother back and said softly, ¡°Sis, are you still angry at me and Eden? Is that why youe back to do this to us?¡±

    Jeanne turned to Jasmine.

    Jasmine really inherited her mother¡¯s fact-bending capabilities. She also mastered the ability to look innocent at any given moment.

    ¡°If you¡¯re mad at me, I¡¯ll apologize. I shouldn¡¯t have gotten together with Eden back then, when he was still with you. But Eden told me he has no more feelings for you so I did the unforgivable with him. It¡¯s all my fault,¡± Jasmine said meekly. She wore an apologetic look and the sincerity on her face was authentic, so much so it could easily move people¡¯s hearts.

    Jeanne scoffed out loud. ¡°This is the first time I heard someone calling herself a mistress in such a pure and innocent way.¡±

    Jasmine was silenced by Jeanne¡¯s remarks.

    Jeanne added, ¡°I wonder if being a mistress can be inherited? I guess you inherited that from your mother.¡±

    ¡°JEANNE! WHAT NONSENSE ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT?!¡± Alexander mmed the table.

    Jasmine shook.

    Jeanne, unbothered, looked at Alexander and said, ¡°I had enough. You people continue.¡±

    She held George¡¯s hand and walked away even without Alexander¡¯s permission.

    Alexander could not tolerate such disrespect, especially from his daughter. He shouted, ¡°JEANNE! STAND RIGHT THERE!¡±

    Jeanne stood. She turned around and said, ¡°It¡¯s up to me to decide whether I want to marry Thedus or not. If I said no, it won¡¯t happen even if you beat me to death, like what you did to me seven years ago.¡±

    She then walked away without wasting time on them.

 Chapter 6

    <h4>Chapter 6: The Swan Family and Fourth Master</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Alexander was left enraged at the dining table but because of what Jeanne said, he was unable tosh out at her.

    Jenifer, Jasmine, Joshua and even Eden who stayed back for dinner were forced to suppress their anger as well.

    Jeanne was as feisty as ever and she was bold enough to go up against anyone. However, something was different about her. She was no longer the rash and impatient girl who disregarded consequences. Everything she said was infuriating but true, hence no one was able to pick on her mistakes.

    Jenifer red at her viciously.

    Back then, she used Jeanne¡¯s temper and attitude to make her soft and tender side stand out so that others would sympathize with her and me Jeanne¡¯s personality.

    Now, she seemed to have lost the advantage.

    Jeanne was smarter than before.

    Jenifer grinned though. No matter how smart Jeanne became, she was just a single mother being forced to marry a lowlife. Her life was over.

    Jeanne took George back to the room. She did not have the interest or the time to figure out their schemes. She knew better than anyone that those people down there were cold-blooded and merciless.

    She looked at George. ¡°Had enough?¡±

    George nodded. ¡°When you guys were arguing, I was eating.¡±

    ¡°Good boy,¡± Jeanne praised the boy.

    Before they came back, Jeanne had prepared her son for situations like this and her smart boy did not let her down at all.

    On the second day, Jeanne took her boy downstairs and ate like normal. They even had a walk in the front yard as if nothing had happened.

    At night, when Alexander came home from work, he told Jeanne to have dinner with the Locke family.

    Jeanne simply dressed herself up for the event and brought George along.

    Alexander wore a gloomy look and asked, ¡°Why are you bringing him?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s my son. Of course, I¡¯m bringing him along.¡±

    ¡°Do you know where you¡¯re going?¡±

    ¡°When you attended important events, you brought Joshua as well.¡±

    ¡°Are you doing this right now?¡± Alexander¡¯s anger was brewing.

    ¡°If I were to go against you, I wouldn¡¯t be here in the first ce. Why are you so concerned? Are you afraid that the Locke family would say no to the wedding? I thought you guys mentioned that I have a son when you negotiated with them?¡±

    Alexander was silenced by her argument.

    Jenifer was a woman with high EQ. She knew Alexander dared notsh out on Jeanne at this sensitive timing, so she said, ¡°Alex, Jeanne¡¯s right. When we talked to the Locke family, they already knew that she had a son. So, she might as well bring him along to meet the opposite, just take it as a preparation for the future.¡±

    ¡°Whatever!¡± Alexander bellowed before he went into the car.

    Jenifer followed him into the rear seat.

    Jeanne and her son as well as Jasmine and Eden went into the other cars respectively.

    The three cars arrived at the most luxurious restaurant in South Hampton.

    The jockeys came over and opened the doors for them.

    Alexander led his family inside the restaurant and headed to the VIP room to meet the Locke family.

    There was arge roundtable in the room and the Locke family was already seated.

    Damian and Octavia, their eldest son, Hugh, and his wife, Naomi and Hugh¡¯s son, Jeremiah. Thedus was also there.

    When the Lawrence family arrived, everyone stood up and weed them.

    Thedus was reluctant to ept the wedding proposal at first because regardless of what he did, he could not just ept a single mother to be his wife.

    However, when heid eyes on Jeanne for the first time, his eyes gleamed.

    Jeanne beautifully exceeded his expectations.

    Her wavy hair, delicate face, voluptuous body, and everything about her made her an angel on Earth, except for the fact that she had a child.

    His eyes widened. It was his mother who nudged him to bring him back from his awe.

    Thedus got up and weed everyone warmly.

    After everyone got seated, the introduction started and was followed by dinner.

    Throughout dinner, only the head of both families spoke to each other. The others barely made a sound.

    Halfway through the dinner, Thedus excused himself for a phone call.

    Then, a waiter came in and invited Jeanne outside. ¡°Second Master Locke wants to meet you outside.¡±

    Jeanne wiped her lips before she brought George out together.

    Outside the VIP room, Thedus was waiting for her in the corridor.

    Jeanne walked up to him but kept a safe distance from him.

    Thedus cut to the chase and said, ¡°The wedding is next month. It¡¯s a little rushed and I believe I need to tell you something before it happens.¡±

    ¡°Please do, Second Master Locke,¡± Jeanne said with a smile.

    Her smile made Thedus¡¯ heart race. However, no matter how beautiful she was, she had a child with her and it would lower his status for marrying her.

    ¡°I heard you had a temper but let me make this straight. I see you had your portion of fun before and if it¡¯s not because of your family, this wedding would never happen. So, don¡¯t try to act like you deserve this.

    ¡°You¡¯ll treat me like a king if you¡¯re going to marry me. Don¡¯t disobey me and listen to everything I say!¡±

    Jeanne stared at him emotionlessly.

    Thedus added, ¡°Don¡¯t try to control me. It¡¯s your honor to be able to call yourself Mrs. Locke. If I had a woman outside, don¡¯t try to cause a scene with me. I don¡¯t want all that nonsense, get it?¡±

    Jeanne did not react at all.

    Her emotionless face made Thedus impatient. ¡°Did you hear me?¡±

    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Jeanne asked instead of answering him.

    ¡°Your son¡­ He¡¯ll have to call me daddy!¡± Thedus pointed at George.

    Before Jeanne could say a word, a strong and charming voice of a man sounded. ¡°Who¡¯s calling Second Master Locke daddy?¡±

    Thedus turned around and saw Edward, the fourth son of the Swan family.

    Old Master Swan was a reputable figure in South Hampton and he had connections to both sides of thew. No other family dared to cross their path in South Hampton as they revered the Swan family. As the fourth son in the family, Edward took over his family business at the age of 29.

    There were a lot of rumors about Edward circting in high society.

    The most notable one was him having too much authority and power in his hand and him being chaste, or in other words, gay.

    He was a handsome and charming man but he had been single for as long as anyone knew. No woman had ever appeared in hispany.

    Jeanne saw the man as well and she averted his gaze.

    Thedus¡¯ arrogance was reced by ttery immediately. ¡°Fourth Master, I didn¡¯t mean you. I was just talking to my fiance¡¯s son.¡±

    He even pointed at George.

    Edward had a nce at George.

    George sensed the gaze and stared right into Edward¡¯s eyes.

    Jeanne furrowed her brows at the staredown between the man and the boy.

    She subtly pulled the boy behind her.

    Edward pulled his gaze back and walked away.

    Teddy, Edward¡¯s attendant, who had been with him since he was young, thought he was seeing things when he saw Edward¡¯s smile. It was not just a faint grin but a bright smile. A bright smile from the man who barely showed emotions.

    Thedus saw Edward off before he turned to Jeanne and warned her, ¡°Remember what I said.¡±

    He, too, left the corridor.

    While Jeanne adjusted her emotions, George tugged her hand. ¡°I don¡¯t like him.¡±

    ¡°Thedus Locke?¡±

    ¡°No, that Fourth Master Swan guy.¡± George¡¯s youthful voice sounded serious.

    Jeanne had a good look at her son. Due to his high IQ, he barely argued with people below his standards and yet Fourth Master Swan was able to make the boy dislike him. It was surprising and unusual.

    She smiled and said, ¡°What a coincidence. I don¡¯t like him either, but¡­¡±

    George looked at his mother. ¡°But what?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t cross paths with him. He¡¯s not someone you¡¯d want to mess with,¡± Jeanne said.

    ¡°Why?¡± George furrowed his brows.

    ¡°You can¡¯t afford it.¡±

    George looked at the man walking away. He begged to differ.

 Chapter 7

    <h4>Chapter 7: The Locke Family Offended Fourth Master Swan?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Jeanne held George¡¯s hand and returned to the VIP room.

    To her surprise, Fourth Master Swan was inside as well.

    Everyone was on their feet, showing the utmost respect to the man. Even her father, Alexander, wore a weing look.

    Jeanne returned to her seat with George.

    Fourth Master Swan greeted everyone before he turned to Eden and asked, ¡°I heard from your father that you¡¯re going to marry Jasmine at the end of this month.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Uncle Edward. It¡¯s on the 28th of this month.¡± Eden showed respect to the man that he called uncle. Although his uncle was only four years older than him, he had to respect the man because Old Master Swan had put the man in charge.

    Fourth Master Swan was the most powerful figure in the Swan family other than Old Master Swan.

    ¡°You better treat her well,¡± Fourth Master Swan said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Edward. My father has prepared all the necessary things,¡± Eden answered.

    ¡°Good to know.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Edward.¡± Jasmine showed a ttery smile at Fourth Master Swan.

    Fourth Master Swan nodded.

    ¡°I was having dinner here and I ran into Thedus outside. I learned that both Alexander and Damian are here, so I thought I¡¯d say hi.¡±

    Due to the seniority of his position, even though Alexander and Damian were a lot older than the young Fourth Master Swan, he was able to address them by name and talk to them like peers.

    To Alexander and Damian, they felt honored because Fourth Master Swan called them by name.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you guys be. Have fun. I¡¯ll be going now.¡± He was here just to say hi to everyone.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see you out,¡± Alexander and Damian said.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Fourth Master declined the offer.

    He then left swiftly.

    Teddy was confused by his master¡¯s action. His master had juste back from a business trip and yet he wanted toe here to have dinner instead of going home to rest. After dinner, he even dropped by the Lawrence family and the Locke family¡¯s room just to say hi.

    Others might not know but he knew his master hated social events like this.

    Fourth Master Swan got into his car. Teddy was in the passenger seat.

    The car drove toward the Swan family¡¯s private residence.

    ¡°Teddy,¡± Fourth Master Swan said.

    ¡°Yes, sir?¡±

    ¡°Run a background check on the Locke family.¡±

    ¡°The Locke family? Why?¡± Teddy felt strange because the Swan family had no business rtionship or whatsoever connection to the Locke family.

    ¡°I want to know everything about them, including their dead ancestors and where their tombs are.¡±

    Teddy wondered what the Locke family did to anger his master.

    ¡­

    After Fourth Master Swan left, the room became merrier than before.

    ¡°Alex, it seems like you¡¯re quite close to Fourth Master Swan,¡± Damian ttered.

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of my future son-inw,¡± Alexander said humbly.

    With utmost courtesy, Damian turned to Eden and said, ¡°Son, we¡¯re going to be family soon. Please look after the Locke family as well.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Uncle Damian. Since we¡¯re going to be family soon, we can just put courtesy aside,¡± Eden said politely.

    To the public, Eden was a handsome guy from a wealthy background, well-educated, and polite. He was the perfect son-inw to every inw out there.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were this close to your uncle. He even came here himself just to ask about your wedding.¡± Alexander was impressed by the visit.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m quite close to my Uncle Edward.¡±

    ¡°I heard he¡¯s 29 but he¡¯s still single, right?¡± Jenifer asked.

    ¡°Well, he has no one around him, so¡­¡±

    ¡°Is he¡­ okay? I mean physically?¡± Jenifer asked subtly.

    Everyone was interested in Fourth Master Swan¡¯s private life, except for Jeanne and George, who were busy eating.

    Eden wore a smile and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about my Uncle Edward¡¯s private life either.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s 29 and single? He should¡¯ve been married a while ago,¡± Octavia said sentimentally as she felt bad for the man.

    ¡°Uncle Edward had always been an independent man with a mind of his own. No one knows what he¡¯s thinking.¡±

    ¡°If your Uncle Edward continues to be like himself, you¡¯ll have to bear the responsibility to take over in the future,¡± Octavia said reverently.

    ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Damian nodded in agreement. He took the ss of wine and proposed a toast to Alexander.

    ¡°Alex, don¡¯t forget me when that dayes.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind. Besides, my daughter is marrying your son. We¡¯re going to be one big family soon.¡± Alexander was in a great mood.

    The dinner continued in ttery andughter for the night.

    Jeanne ate quietly. It had been a long time since she ate in South Hampton. The food here suited her taste.

    Dinnersted a little longer than expected.

    The two families chatted a little more before they finally parted ways for the night.

    The Locke family was happy with the wedding with the Lawrence family. In high society, the bride and groom¡¯s status must be matched but more importantly, the union between the two families must be able to create more profit for both sides.

    Before they parted, Damian said to Thedus, ¡°This is your first day meeting Jeanne. Spend more time with her, take the initiative. When the timees, the wedding will happen.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Thedus said reverently.

    Alexander told the same to Jeanne. ¡°Go out with Thedus more, get to know each other.¡±

    Jeanne simply nodded. She was not that stupid to disgrace her father in such an important meeting.

    The two families finally left for their respective homes.

    Jeanne and George were inside the same car.

    George asked, ¡°Mom, are you going to marry Thedus Locke?¡±

    Jeanne looked at the boy. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you will.¡±

    Jeanne simply smiled quietly.

    The car finally reached the Lawrence family¡¯s manor.

    Jeanne came out with George. She saw Eden at the entrance with Jasmine nowhere to be found. He was waiting for her.

    Jeanne calmly walked over with George.

    Eden asked, ¡°You saw Thedus Locke just now. How did you feel about him?¡±

    ¡°Nothing in particr,¡± Jeanne said.

    ¡°Do you regret what happened seven years ago?¡± Eden asked. He sounded like he wanted her to admit that she regretted losing him.

    ¡°If I say no, will you be pissed?¡±

    ¡°Stop acting. You know how important I am to my family and you saw how close I am with my Uncle Edward. If you don¡¯t like Thedus, beg me and I¡¯ll do something about it for the sake of our old rtionship. I¡¯ll help you,¡± Eden said with delight.

    Jeanne simply grunted. She had no interest to spare another moment to look at the pretentious man.

    She said, ¡°I think you better keep yourself controlled. Jasmine isn¡¯t someone you want to mess with. She can be quite scary when she¡¯s mad.¡±

    Eden reacted bitterly.

    Ever since Jeanne came back, she had never properly looked into his eyes.

    However, it was the cold attitude that made her more charming. She had a sense of femme fatale that shecked back then, which gave him the urge to conquer her.

    He did not get her seven years ago and now, he ought to make her bow before him!

    ¡­

    Jeanne brought George into the living hall.

    Jasmine and Jenifer were chatting there.

    Jasmine was excited after what had happened. ¡°Mom, Fourth Master Swan came to the dinner just to ask about my wedding. I¡¯ve always regarded him as someone legendary.¡±

    ¡°You silly girl. No matter how legendary the man is, he¡¯s just a man. When you finally marry Eden, you¡¯ll be staying with him and the Swan family, and you¡¯ll be able to see him every day.¡±

    ¡°Do you think what Aunt Octavia said is true, that Eden will eventually take over the Swan family?¡±

    Jeanne simply walked past them and she left a subtle scoff before she walked upstairs.

 Chapter 8

    <h4>Chapter 8: Stop Belittling Yourself</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Jeanne walked upstairs silently.

    Jasmine and Jenifer stared at her as she brought George upstairs.

    The subtle scoff that she made when she walked past them entered their ears clearly.

    Vexed, Jasmine asked, ¡°Did she just scoff at me?¡±

    Jenifer was not surprised. ¡°It¡¯s a tale of the fox and the grapes, and she¡¯s the fox. If it wasn¡¯t for you, she¡¯d be the one enjoying all this.¡±

    Jasmine felt better with her mother¡¯s constion.

    Compared to her own wedding, Jeanne¡¯s wedding was the biggest joke in South Hampton and it was indeed the fact.

    On the second day, when the press released the news of Jeanne and Thedus¡¯ wedding, it stirred up a whirlwind of rumors in the city.

    The news surprised everyone because no one thought she would agree to marry Thedus. She was once the princess of the Lawrence family and despite her decline, she was still a well-known name in the city.

    She was known as the most beautiful girl in high society back then and her pursuers could surround the earth twice.

    Even if she had fallen off her throne, she should not have agreed to marry such a man.

    Jeanne was brushing her teeth when she received the news and it was Monica who informed her.

    Monica sounded agitated on the other end of the phone. She shouted at Jeanne, ¡°What are you thinking?! How the hell did you agree to marry that b*stard Thedus? Don¡¯t you know he got into prison before?

    ¡°The press didn¡¯t make him the headlines because the Locke family has spent a fortune to cover up the news and they told the public it was an ident! That b*stard Thedus tortured that prostitute to death that night and yet he¡¯s able toe out unscathed! He should thank his dear daddy and his family¡¯s wealth, or else he¡¯d have been given the death sentence!¡±

    Jeanne mped the phone to her ear with her shoulder as she continued to brush her teeth.

    ¡°And you! You¡¯re going to marry a murderer? Jeanne, you should¡¯ve stayed away and note back to belittle yourself like this,¡± Monica said. There was an obvious sob in her tone.

    Jeanne wiped her face and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Monica.¡±

    ¡°Fine your *ss! You said you were fine when your father whipped you half to death! Can you love yourself more? Can you just walk away from all those sh*t from your family? Can you just not follow them for once? It¡¯s not worth it!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not worth it,¡± Jeanne said in agreement.

    ¡°Then? What¡¯s the meaning of all this?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not going to marry that guy.¡± Jeanne believed no one else except Monica.

    Monica used her own life to threaten Alexander back then just so she could carry Jeanne away from this hellhole and deliver her to the hospital.

    ¡°How are you going to turn down the wedding now that the press got the news? If you don¡¯t marry that b*stard, your father will beat you to death again!¡± The thought reminded Monica of that ominous night seven years ago.

    Back when Jeanne and Eden were called the golden couple, everyone in high society was jealous of the lovebirds. Eden listened to everything Jeanne said and Monica strongly believed Jeanne was thest one Eden would cheat on.

    Unfortunately, Eden cheated on her with Jasmine, her stepsister two years younger than her.

    When the news got out, everyone put the me on Eden and Jasmine.

    Jeanne¡¯s feisty temper drove her to the Swan family and asked Eden for an exnation in front of his family. She wanted Eden to acknowledge that he cheated on her with her sister.

    The Swan family could not afford her to embarrass them, so they tried to talk her out of it and told her to calm down.

    Jeanne, however, was not an easy-going person. The news snowballed into something huge that went out of control. In the end, Jasmine had to acknowledge her affair with Eden publicly.

    She said Eden and her were truly in love and they could not help but betray Jeanne.

    Eden also told the press that he could not tolerate Jeanne¡¯s temper and fell for the kinder Jasmine. He did not break up with Jeanne earlier because he cared about her feelings.

    Their fact-bending exnations turned the tip to Jeanne, making her the mistress in this rtionship. She wasbeled as a jealous vixen who ruined people¡¯s happiness.

    The Lawrence family was on the lower end of the deal in the wedding with the Swan family, so when they realized Jasmine was with Eden instead, they did not n to ease Jeanne¡¯s grievance.

    Instead, they forced Jeanne to ept the fact and stay quiet. She was only 18 and yet she had to go through so much pain and grief because her family chose profit over her.

    In the end, Jeanne tried to fight back but ended up being beaten by her father.

    Not only that but her family also announced to the public that Jeanne¡¯s feisty temper was due to not having a mother by her side since she was young. So, it was understandable that Eden chose Jasmine over her. Jeanne was the one who should reflect on her actions and notin.

    That move made Jeanne lose her reputation in high society and her image was ruined. She was cheated on, and hurt and used by her own family. No one offered her a helping hand and instead, she was being stepped on during her darkest days.

    Fortunately, she was able to escape alive.

    It was her absence that put the case to rest.

    Now with her return, would everything repeat itself?

    The thought left Monica restless. She said, ¡°Jeanne, I¡¯ll buy you air tickets, please bring George and leave.¡±

    Jeanne chuckled. She grew up with Monica and was only three months older than her friend, which made them peers.

    When Jeanne¡¯s mother passed away, they were both eight years old. Monica promised that she would take care of Jeanne like a mother. She kept her promise and showed her friend a lot of warmth, despite her thoughts and actions being a lot more childishpared to Jeanne.

    Jeanne was grateful for Monica¡¯s warmth because it was the only thing that kept her hope for humanity alive.

    ¡°I won¡¯t get hurt anymore,¡± Jeanne said.

    Not only that but she also swore that she would take revenge on those who tried to step on her during her darkest days. An eye for an eye!

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me,¡± Monica said.

    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t keep everything to yourself.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I believe you, but you don¡¯t push yourself too far.¡± Monicapromised. Since they were young, she always followed Jeanne¡¯s opinion and was her friend¡¯s best supporter.

    ¡°Mhmm.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t¡­¡± Monica suddenly sounded serious.

    Jeanne came out of the bathroom with her phone.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try to go for Fourth Master Swan, like try to get in his pants?¡±

 Chapter 9

    <h4>Chapter 9: You¡¯re Fourth Master Swan¡¯s Best Match</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try to get into Fourth Master Swan¡¯s pants?¡± Monica sounded serious with her suggestion.

    Jeanne was watching George typing on hisptop. His tiny fingers were moving across the keyboard swiftly and there were a few lines of data on the screen that caught Jeanne¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°JEANNE!¡± The silence left Monica agitated.

    Jeanne regained herposure and said, ¡°Yeah, you were saying?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m saying, go after Fourth Master Swan. Other than those folks from Creston City¡­ Wait, I think even those folks from Creston are a little afraid of him. So, if you can get his attention, or get him to fall for you, not only the Lawrence family but even Eden will have to be scared of you then.¡±

    ¡°You think too much of me.¡± Jeanne chuckled.

    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful, like an angel. If I were a man, I¡¯d fall for you too. I know that b*stard Eden cheated on you with Jasmine because he didn¡¯t get to sleep with you.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean I have to sleep with Fourth Master Swan.¡±

    ¡°Why not? He¡¯s single now. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll create a chance for you. I might not know the man but my husband is his personal doctor. I¡¯ll go ask my dumb hubby to maybe create a chance for you guys to meet.¡±

    Jeanne strongly believed that Monica¡¯s joke would drive her crazy one day.

    Who would call their own husband dumb?

    Dr. Jones, or Monica¡¯s husband, would probably roll his eyes at his wife when he learned this.

    ¡°Have you forgotten that no one has ever seen a woman beside Fourth Master Swan?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t mean that he¡¯s gay,¡± Monica argued.

    ¡°Fine. You win.¡±

    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s waiting for his Mrs. Right and you, you might be his Mrs. Right!¡± Monica was already high on her imagination.

    Jeanne wanted to pull her back to reality. ¡°This isn¡¯t someme online novel. Monica, stop with your delusional thoughts. It¡¯s impossible between me and Fourth Master Swan.¡±

    ¡°Why are you so stubborn?¡±

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t need anyone.¡±

    Monica was worried that Jeanne might get bullied by the Lawrence family again.

    Monica grew up with love. Her parents loved her so much that they could give their lives for her.

    Jeanne was the exact opposite. Jeanne¡¯s father taught her the meaning of cruelty.

    What happened that night shocked Monica a lot and it changed her world.

    Monica wanted to chat a little longer but Jeanne said, ¡°I have something to do. Talk to youter.¡±

    ¡°Jeanne?¡±

    Jeanne already hung up the phone. She knew if she did not hang up, Monica could go on for the whole day. She had something to do.

    She put her phone down and walked to George.

    George was working on hisptop. His brows above his ck-framed sses furrowed and his lips protruded slightly. He looked like a serious man at work.

    If she did not see it with her own eyes, she would never believe that a six-year-old was adroit at using aputer.

    Jeanne asked, ¡°Have you gotten thepany status of the Locke family?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Take a look,¡± George said.

    Jeanne nodded and sat down beside her son. She had a look at the results.

    The Locke family was wealthy but their business line was limited. They had been trying to venture into a new business in the past two years but chickened out at thest moment. They were able to carry on through their traditional business but soon, in three years or so, their family¡¯s wealth would start to decline.

    She read through the data that George hacked out from the Locke family¡¯s website.

    The document showed that the Locke family nned to invest in emerce to save the precarious situation of theirpany.

    The Lawrence family also had the intention to venture into emerce, hence the union through marriage.

    Jeanne was thinking when George suddenly asked, ¡°Mom, why do you want me to check on the Locke family?¡±

    ¡°Why do you think I want you to do this?¡±

    ¡°To not marry Thedus Locke?¡±

    Jeanne ruffled the boy¡¯s curly hair. ¡°Smart boy.¡±

    George blushed when his mother praised him.

    Jeanne loved watching her son blush. Due to his high IQ, she was unable to treat him like a normal child, hence their conversation had always been about mature topics.

    Sometimes, she would mistake her son as a husband because he could do a lot.

    She had never experienced George asking to be pampered or tried to get her attention by jumping into her arms.

    It was the only regret she had.

    The phone rang.

    The ringtone pulled Jeanne out of her ¡°sadness¡± and she answered the phone, ¡°Hello.¡±

    A familiar voice of a man came through the phone. ¡°How are you doing? Getting used to the ce?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Jeanne said.

    The man chuckled. ¡°Miss me?¡±

    ¡°Never.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re as cold as ever.¡±

    Jeanne was not moved. ¡°Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have survived all those years.¡±

    ¡°It sounds like you¡¯re not happy with me.¡±

    ¡°No. You saved my life and I can never repay you enough.¡±

    The man chuckled again. ¡°Call me when you need me.¡±

    ¡°Mhmm.¡±

    ¡°Bye.¡±

    It was just a short chat and there were no feelings involved.

    Jeanne hung up the phone.

    George asked, ¡°Was it Kingsley?¡±

    Jeanne nodded.

    ¡°He missed us?¡± George mumbled.

    ¡°Not really,¡± Jeanne said. She then curled her lips into a cruel grin.

    ¡°What are we going to do next?¡± George switched the topic.

    ¡°Wait for the fish to take the bait,¡± Jeanne said.

    George frowned.

    Jeanne ruffled his curly hair again and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go for breakfast.¡±

    George followed silently.

    It was a Saturday, so Alexander was downstairs, with everyone else.

    Jeanne took George to the dining table and had breakfast.

    Jasmine¡¯sughter could be heard from the living hall. ¡°The charity ball tonight will have an auction for a sapphire. I heard it¡¯s from a crown worn by the royal family in thest century. It¡¯s very expensive. Eden just called me and said he¡¯ll bid on the sapphire as a wedding gift for me.¡±

    ¡°Look at you. Tsk tsk.¡± Joshua shook his head.

    ¡°What? There¡¯s nothing wrong trying to show off the best man in the world,¡± Jasmine said.

    ¡°The wedding is still weeks away and you¡¯re already talking about him.¡±

    ¡°Are you asking for a beating?¡±

    Jasmine and Joshua were talking on the couch.

    Alexander never liked people fooling around but he showed extreme tolerance to his son and daughter.

    Jeanne calmly had breakfast with her son and nned for a walk in the garden outsideter.

    George was still growing. It was good for him to go out and enjoy the sun.

    ¡°Jeanne, you¡¯ll attend the charity ball tonight as well,¡± Alexander said with amanding tone.

    Jasmine heard it and reacted with a gloomy look.

    ¡°The Locke family will be there as well. Take it as a chance to get closer with Thedus,¡± Alexander said.

    Jeanne simply hummed a reply.

    After breakfast, she brought George away from the dining table.

 Chapter 10

    <h4>Chapter 10: Charity Ball</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Back at the living hall, Joshua red at Jeanne as she walked away. Displeased, he said, ¡°Where are her manners? Dad talked to her and she didn¡¯t even give a proper response.¡±

    Jenifer had a nce at her son. ¡°Shush. Your sister just came back. Just give her some time to fit in.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still defending her? She insulted you yesterday. Did you forget that?¡± Joshua¡¯s anger was obvious.

    ¡°Enough.¡± Jenifer stopped her son from talking.

    Alexander was also displeased by Jeanne¡¯s response.

    As if Jeanne no longer respected him as a father, but on second thought, Jeanne was just a tool to him, so he did not need to be angry with her either.

    He got up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go up to talk to Father.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Jenifer nodded respectfully. She was the one who took good care of Alexander all these years and all men would like a woman like her. She was smart, obedient, and knew her ce within the house.

    Right after Alexander went up, Jasmine reverted to her true form.

    ¡°Mom, look at her. I don¡¯t like that arrogance of hers. Not only Joshua but even I also can¡¯t stand her anymore! Who does she think she is? The princess of the house? We threw her out seven years ago. She¡¯s now just some woman with a child! Why tolerate her attitude?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to tolerate her attitude but I don¡¯t have the time or the energy to be calctive with someone like her,¡± Jenifer said with a vicious grin.

    ¡°Once she married Thedus, that would be the end of her life. So, why do we have to waste our time on her? I let her be herself now because I don¡¯t want her to embarrass your father. You should know how far she can go if she¡¯s provoked. If we did something to her and caused her to ruin the marriage, we¡¯ll be held responsible by your father and your grandfather.¡±

    Jasmine understood her mother¡¯s patience.

    Everyone tolerated Jeanne¡¯s attitude because they wanted her to marry Thedus.

    Jeanne must have known that everyone depended on her now, hence the arrogance.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You guys don¡¯t have to be overly concerned. Seven years ago, I made her lose everything and now, I can do the same, or even worse.¡± Jenifer was never concerned about Jeanne¡¯s attitude or her presence.

    She looked at Jasmine and said, ¡°You better prepare your wedding with Eden as well. Try to behave and don¡¯t cause any trouble.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Eden and I are stable now. Nothing will happen.¡± Jasmine sounded confident.

    Jenifer nodded. She gave birth to Jasmine and brought her up with her own hands. She was certain that her daughter had inherited the ability to tter all men on Earth.

    She was not worried about her daughter at all.

    ¡­

    Later in the afternoon, Alexander brought his family to the mall for shopping. They were told to pick decent outfits for the charity ballter tonight.

    Jeanne tagged along. She chose herself a silver dress. It was not revealing at all but due to the fit, itplemented her body and made her look like an elf under the lights.

    She was born a beauty and she did not inherit it from her mother. She had a unique charm to her and she naturally felt like a vixen. The nonchnce on her could easily drive a man mad.

    Jasmine was theplete opposite of Jeanne.

    She was not exquisitely beautiful but she looked innocent and cute. She was the girl-next-door that all men would want to protect. The white dress that she chose made her stand out as well.

    However, when she saw Jeanne¡¯s alluring charms, she was still jealous.

    She should have disfigured Jeanne¡¯s face when she had the chance seven years ago.

    The grudge on her face onlysted for a second before it was reced by her usual innocence.

    It became a habit for Jasmine to look innocent in front of others. That was the reason why she was able to escape unscathed from the incident with Eden back then. Everyone bought her innocent look and diverted their criticism to Jeanne.

    At seven o¡¯clock in the evening, the Lawrence family arrived at the venue for the charity ball.

    There were already a number of guests at the venue.

    Alexander was a veteran businessman in the field, so all his friends and partners came to him for a chat as soon as he arrived.

    The other family members followed him around to entuate his status.

    It was until Eden arrived in his formal suit.

    No one could deny Eden¡¯s looks. His facial features were pronounced, he was tall, and there was always a bright smile on his face. His sunny image, his handsome looks, in addition to his prominent family background and his own capabilities made him stand out.

    Jasmine proudly showed off his fiance to everyone.

    However, someone else caught Jeanne¡¯s attention.

    Despite being a shining star in the venue, Eden was pale inparison to his uncle, Fourth Master Swan, or Edward Swan. It was likeparing a star to the sun.

    Maybe because of Fourth Master Swan¡¯s natural presence of a leader or that powerful aura that could keep people away from him, or even that unrivaled handsome look on his face, his presence alone was able to outshine all men in the venue.

    At that moment, not only Jeanne but everyone else also noticed his presence.

    One thing worth noting was that not all were able to invite Fourth Master Swan to their event.

    A charity ball was not a ce that he should be, so when he appeared, he caused everyone in the venue to gasp in shock.

    As his presence captured everyone¡¯s attention, Jeanne grabbed George¡¯s hand and left.

    Jeanne ought to keep George by her side at all times. Even though Alexander voiced his disagreement explicitly, he was unable to dissuade Jeanne.

    Jeanne knew her father dared not do anything to her now, so she did not have to lower herself to follow hismands.

    She was heading toward a secluded corner but before she arrived, she heard some women talking.

    ¡°Octavia, I just saw your future daughter-inw,¡± one of the women said.

    ¡°I saw her too. What a vixen, every man here was eyeing on her.¡±

    ¡°I heard it¡¯s your second son¡¯s first marriage. I don¡¯t think you should get him someone with a child.¡±

    Octavia said, ¡°I don¡¯t agree with this wedding either but as a woman, my words have no weight and cannot affect the business side of things. I¡¯m sure you know the Lawrence family is nothing now but the daughter, Jasmine, she¡¯s with Eden Swan, which means we¡¯re able to build a connection to the Swan family through this! I guess I have to sacrifice my son for therger picture.¡±

    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right. The Swan family is monopolizing everything now. No one dared to offend them. I heard Fourth Master Swan has some problems with his physical health, so it¡¯s up to Eden to extend the family lineage. If Jasmine is able to give birth to a son or a daughter, then the Lawrence family would ascend to a higher status.¡±

    ¡°I know, right. I can see Eden and Jasmine are close, I¡¯m sure their rtionship is strong,¡± Octativa said.

    ¡°Look at Jeanne. How many men has she slept with until now? There¡¯s a reason why Eden didn¡¯t choose her. Octavia, when she bes your daughter-inw, you have to keep your eyes open. Some women carved the word slut into their bones.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. A slut like her would¡¯ve to learn the rules of the Locke family when she weds into the family,¡± Octavia emphasized every word clearly.

 Chapter 11

    <h4>Chapter 11: Only Jeanne Acknowledged It</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Holding George¡¯s hand, Jeanne stood there and eavesdropped on the women¡¯s conversation.

    She was not concerned by what thedies said.

    George looked up to his mother and asked, ¡°Are they talking about us?¡±

    Jeanne shrugged.

    She had learned to tolerate trivial matters but be strong when it came to taking revenge.

    She used to care about what people said about her but she got smarter now.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go get you some desserts,¡± Jeanne said.

    George had a look at the chatty women. He had a youthful look of a six-year-old but there was a hint of gloom in his eyes that did not match his age.

    They walked to the table with the desserts.

    Jeanne carefully picked her sweets. She had her eyes on a cream cheesecake and when she extended her hands to take it, a man came in and snatched the cake before her.

    She looked at the man and the man looked at her with a smile.

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence.¡±

    Jeanne smiled politely at the man.

    ¡°My master is allergic to chocte, so¡­¡± Teddy sounded courteous.

    Jeanne nodded and was not concerned about the cake she lost.

    She held George¡¯s hand and went over to the other side.

    She chose all the cakes with cream on them and gave them to George. ¡°Don¡¯t choke yourself.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not eating?¡± the boy asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±

    George was still growing and he skipped dinner because they had to attend this charity ball. Therefore, Jeanne picked all the cakes with cream for him.

    George munched on the creamy cakes quietly as Jeanne apanied him.

    Then, Thedus came to her with a vexed look. ¡°You came and you didn¡¯te to me?!¡±

    ¡°My son is hungry.¡±

    Thedus looked askance at George. ¡°Why did you bring him here? Know your ce. Your son shouldn¡¯t be here to embarrass me!¡±

    ¡°If you think I¡¯m embarrassing you, you can just ignore me for the entire night, Mr. Locke.¡±

    ¡°Jeanne! Don¡¯t challenge my patience! Be grateful that I agreed to marry you so stop trying to act innocent in front of me!¡± Thedus reacted to her words bitterly.

    ¡°Really?¡± Jeanne said softly but there was a hint of gloom in between the lines.

    ¡°Come find me when you¡¯re done! And keep your arrogance away! Someone like you doesn¡¯t have the right to be arrogant!¡± Thedus then left angrily.

    Jeanne barely reacted to it. George continued munching his cakes.

    Teddy, on the other hand, felt a little awkward because he saw the whole incident and heard things that he should not.

    It was then he identally locked eyes with Jeanne.

    Panicked, he quickly exined, ¡°Uh, my master hasn¡¯t had dinner. I¡¯m here for more cakes.¡±

    Jeanne simply nodded.

    She looked at George. ¡°Had enough?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I want to go to the washroom.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Jeanne held George¡¯s hand and headed to the washroom.

    Teddy watched as Jeanne walked away.

    As far as he remembered, Jeanne was never this calm or cold. Something must have happened that changed her from the inside.

    He picked several pastries and returned to Fourth Master Swan.

    On the way back, he just realized his master usually did not consume so much sweets.

    ¡°God damn¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Jeanne held George¡¯s hand as they walked across the hall.

    The guests in the venue mostly knew Jeanne but none talked to her, as if talking to her would lower their status.

    Despite her status, her beauty still caught a lot of attention.

    The two of them walked to the garden, where the bathroom was. George went into the men¡¯s room and Jeanne waited for him outside.

    A whileter, a few girls came out from thedies¡¯ room.

    ¡°Did you see Fourth Master Swan?¡±

    ¡°I did! I can¡¯t describe his handsomeness with words anymore! I¡¯ve never thought a man could be as handsome as him. If I didn¡¯t see him with my own eyes, I won¡¯t even believe it.¡±

    They were in awe of Fourth Master Swan¡¯s handsome look.

    One of them lowered her voice and said, ¡°But have you heard about his physical condition? He¡¯s so handsome but there are no women around him.¡±

    ¡°Really? Or did he hide his girl from the public?¡±

    ¡°I heard it from Eden, Fourth Master Swan¡¯s nephew. He said his uncle doesn¡¯t have anyone.¡±

    ¡°What a pity. All that handsomeness is going to waste.¡±

    ¡°God is fair. He got everything butcked the ability to be a real man.¡±

    ¡°I wonder if it was ED or something went wrong during his puberty. If it¡¯s ED, then he can still get it treated but if it¡¯s something wrong with his growth, then it¡¯s a pity. Can you imagine a handsome man having the junk of a kid?¡±

    Jeanne did not want to be part of the gossip but for whatever reason, she came out from the corner.

    Maybe it was the girl¡¯s annoying tone that vexed her.

    ¡°Fourth Master Swan¡¯s junk is just fine. There¡¯s nothing wrong with it,¡± she said.

    The girls looked at her in confusion.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s around¡­ here¡­ to here¡­ this big.¡± Jeanne started to sign with her hands.

    The girls got even more confused.

    One of the girls looked at her in disbelief and asked, ¡°How did you know?¡±

    Jeanne paused for a moment and answered, ¡°Wild guess?¡±

    ¡°Wild guess?¡±

    ¡°I supposed a handsome man like him should be at least, you know, workable?¡± Jeanne tried to make her words sound less ridiculous.

    The girls looked at her in disdain. However, before they could say a word, a voice came from the dark.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    A cold voice of a man sounded and startled everyone.

    When the girls turned to the voice, they saw the handsome Fourth Master Swan.

    The girls were astonished and ran away in shock.

    Jeanne watched the girls run. She wanted to follow but George was still in the men¡¯s room. She was forced to stay back and locked eyes with Fourth Master Swan.

    Things started to get awkward.

    Fourth Master Swan suddenly said, ¡°Ms. Lawrence, do you remember it?¡±

    There was no emotion on his face when he asked the question but due to his prestigious status, his presence alone was pressuring and revered.

    Jeanne adjusted her breath and forced a smile on her face. ¡°What do I remember? As far as I recall, Fourth Master Swan and I aren¡¯t even acquaintances. I just don¡¯t want you to be misunderstood by those girls.¡±

    Fourth Master Swan did not answer. He simply stared at her.

    The air got quiet.

    Jeanne blinked nervously as he walked closer to her. She could even feel his breath that it felt pressuring.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m handsome?¡± he asked.

    His tone sounded softer.

    ¡°I thought that¡¯s a widely acknowledged fact?¡± Jeanne answered.

    Fourth Master Swanughed. The way heughed could capture the hearts of all the girls in the world and yet it struck fear in Jeanne.

    She then heard his charming voice say, ¡°No, only you acknowledged that fact.¡±

 Chapter 12

    <h4>Chapter 12: Teach The B*tch A Lesson</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    The conversation in the garden got so awkward that it got silenced.

    It was then a sharp scream came from inside the hall.

    Jeanne turned around. She had a feeling that something had happened.

    She strode inside swiftly.

    Fourth Master Swan watched her strode in and decided to follow her inside.

    In the hall, Jeanne saw her son, George, standing in the middle and was surrounded by people.

    When Jeanne strode over, George looked at her with a grievance.

    Jeanne was already wondering what took George so long in the men¡¯s room and now it seemed like he had alreadye out by himself.

    She looked around and saw Octavia, who also garnered quite the attention to herself.

    Octavia was hugging her falling dress and she was screaming in panic.

    Someone had stepped on her dress and caused it to slip off her. Even her nude color breast pads were exposed, embarrassing her in front of everyone.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Damian came over in a hurry.

    ¡°T-This rascal stepped on my dress on purpose! He did it on purpose!¡± Octavia was driven mad by the embarrassment that she could barely keep herself calm.

    Damian threw a nce at Thedus.

    Thedus quickly took his jacket off and covered his mother¡¯s embarrassment.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I came out of the men¡¯s room and wanted to look for my mom. I identally ran into Grandma,¡± George exined with teary eyes and an innocent look.

    ¡°Grandma, I really didn¡¯t mean it. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    He even politely bowed to express his apology.

    Octavia would never let the boy off with just an apology. She pointed at George and screamed, ¡°You ill-educated b*stard! Someone send him out immediately!¡±

    Monica had also just arrived at the charity ball.

    She waste because her husband, Finn, got dyed by an operation.

    The scene of her godson being bullied fueled her anger. She wanted to jump in and reason with Octavia but before she could, Jeanne had stepped up.

    ¡°I wonder who¡¯s the ill-educated one. Madam Locke, or my son?¡± Jeanne said.

    The emotion in her voice was t but it was deterring.

    Monica was shocked at her friend¡¯s reaction. The others were too.

    Jeanne stepped up boldly and confronted Octavia. ¡°My son said he didn¡¯t do it on purpose and he had already apologized. As an elder, must you be this calctive with a boy?¡±

    ¡°YOU!¡±

    ¡°Besides, this is a ball for high society and alldies here know how to maintain their temperament and etiquette. As an elder, Madam Locke shouldn¡¯t have allowed a young boy to step on your dress. Are you being careless or was my son being naughty?¡±

    ¡°JEANNE!¡± Octavia screamed. ¡°You¡¯re not even married to my son and you¡¯re this arrogant already?!¡±

    ¡°Do you mean when I married your son, I could be even more arrogant? Like you?¡±

    ¡°YOU!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s take one step back and look at things. I¡¯m your son¡¯s fiance and as my son¡¯s future grandmother, you should¡¯ve been tolerant with a boy and not insult him in public. Madam Locke, if you reacted this way, can I say that you never nned to ept me and my son into your family?¡± Jeanne asked.

    She sounded t throughout the confrontation and yet her words were pressuring.

    Octavia was silenced and Damian was shamed in public.

    Octavia¡¯s condition was already an embarrassment and yet Jeanne criticized his wife in public for overreacting. His wife¡¯s silent grievance brought shame to his entire family.

    Damian reacted bitterly to the criticism. He shouted at Thedus, ¡°Stop embarrassing yourself here, bring your mother away!¡±

    Thedus red at Jeanne before he helped his mother away.

    Aggrieved, Octavia¡¯s eyes got teary but she could not do anything. She simply followed her son away from the crowd.

    Damian red at Jeanne but she barely reacted.

    Alexander quickly stepped up and said, ¡°Damian, it¡¯s just a misunderstanding. He¡¯s a kid and a kid tends to be clumsy. Let¡¯s calm down and try not to make things worse for both families.¡±

    Countless eyes were looking at Damian and he was forced to put his grievance and embarrassment aside. ¡°Indeed it¡¯s a misunderstanding. We¡¯re almost half a century old and we¡¯re being calctive with a six-year-old. It¡¯ll be a joke if this gets out.¡±

    The crowd nodded in agreement.

    High society was a ce of hypocrisy. Deep down, the crowd was just there to watch and take pleasure in people¡¯s misfortune but they had to make themselves look as if they were there to ease the situation or solve the problem.

    The littlemotion faded after a while.

    Jeanne brought George to the side.

    Monica strode over and called her loudly, ¡°Jeanne!¡±

    Jeanne saw her friend in a ck tube dress that showed off her sexiness.

    Monica was quite pretty. She was skilled in makeup, always energetic, and fashionable.

    Her slender arms were curled around a man¡¯s arm, who was in a gray suit.

    The man had a pair of sses that entuated his politeness.

    ¡°He¡¯s my husband, Finn Jones.¡± Monica introduced her husband to Jeanne when she noticed her friend was looking at him.

    Finn blinked and extended his hand for a shake. ¡°Hi. Monica always talks about you. You¡¯re more beautiful than rumored.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you,¡± Jeanne said and shook his hand but kept her distance from the man.

    Finn pulled his hand back and said politely, ¡°Excuse me. I think I saw my friend there.¡±

    Monica let go of her husband and watched him walk away.

    Jeanne had a nce at him and noticed that he was walking toward Fourth Master Swan.

    Monica was less perceptive. After her husband left, she said, ¡°Jeanne! My goodness, I thought your sharp edges were ground blunt over the years! I thought you¡¯ve be a tamed pet but when youshed out at that olddy, you got me, girl! I was so excited!

    ¡°That woman is foul-mouthed. I met her a few times during other events and I heard her gossiping about other girls. Yet she acted like she¡¯s Saint Mary in front of people, how disgusting. I¡¯ve always wanted to teach her a lesson but you did that for me tonight!¡±

    Monica was excited.

    Jeanne simply smiled.

    She had a look at George.

    George got nervous and averted her gaze but he identally locked eyes with that handsome man with a sharp gaze.

    George frowned. He disliked the man. He disliked Fourth Master Swan.

 Chapter 13

    <h4>Chapter 13: Raising the Bid</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    As the little incident settled down, it was time to move into the main event.

    The lights in the hall dimmed and a man got up onto the stage with a spotlight on him.

    ¡°Good evening,dies and gentlemen! On behalf of South Hampton¡¯s charity organizations, I hereby thank you and wee you to the annual charity ball.¡±

    All the guests automatically gathered around the stage when the event started.

    After a quick introduction, the emcee cum auctioneer started the main event of the night¡ªthe auction.

    The guests at the event were all wealthy and famous, so regardless of the items or their value, every item up for bidding would find its new owner tonight.

    In name, it was an auction for charity but frankly speaking, everyone knew it was a forceful donation.

    Item after item was being bid and won.

    As the event reached the climax, the emcee said, ¡°Lastly, let¡¯s wee our prized item for the night¡ªthe sapphire from Queen Elizabeth¡¯s crown. It has been around for 80 years and it¡¯s still shining brightly today. It has appeared in many auctions abroad and after many turns of events, it ended here in South Hampton.

    ¡°A kind gentleman, who wished to remain anonymous, donated this sapphire to us and the starting price is 500,000 dors! And each call is 20,000 dors.¡±

    The man hit the gavel.

    ¡°600,000 dors!¡±

    ¡°620,000 dors!¡±

    ¡°640,000 dors!¡±

    ¡°700,000 dors!¡± A voice from the dark raised the price all of a sudden.

    Jeanne did not care but Monica was curious. She turned to the voice and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s Eden.¡±

    Jeanne remained quiet.

    Monica added, ¡°I heard that little b*stard is trying to get this piece of rock for Jasmine as a wedding gift.¡±

    Jeanne was surprised. ¡°How did you know?¡±

    Monica clicked her tongue in disdain. ¡°You have no idea how arrogant your stepsister was. Ever since they fixed their wedding date, she has been showing off to whoever she meets.

    ¡°Everything that Eden did for her was a story that she can boast to her friends. The high society of South Hampton isn¡¯trge, of course, everyone heard about it.¡±

    Jeanne chuckled. She then raised her hand and called, ¡°900,000 dors!¡±

    Monica was shocked. In fact, not only her but everyone else in the venue turned to Jeanne in disbelief.

    The hall¡¯s lighting was dimmed, notpletely dark. They could see Jeanne calling the price with her hand raised.

    Eden reacted bitterly to her call. Jasmine even wore a gloomy look on her face.

    ¡®What¡¯s that woman doing?!¡¯

    She thought Jeanne had learned to be smart, so it surprised her when Jeanne embarrassed Octavia in front of everyone.

    Was Jeanne not afraid of Octavia¡¯s retaliation after the wedding?

    ¡®Hmph! She¡¯s as stupid as ever!¡¯

    With that in mind, Eden¡¯s voice sounded in her ears. ¡°1 million!¡±

    ¡°1.2 million.¡± Jeanne continued to raise the price.

    ¡°1.4 million.¡±

    ¡°1.6 million.¡±

    The gloom on Eden¡¯s face was obvious. He turned to Jeanne and red at her.

    Jeanne received multiple questioning gazes but she was not concerned.

    Monica, on the other hand, got nervous.

    The Jeanne she knew was as feisty as ever! The almighty queen could never be brought down that easily! She even started to consider throwing all her money in to support Jeanne if Jeanne really ran out of money.

    The thought of Eden losing the bid and the grumpy look on Jasmine gave Monica an adrenaline rush.

    ¡°1.8 million!¡± Eden squeezed the price out of his clenched teeth.

    ¡°2.4 million!¡± Jeanne said.

    ¡®Oh my God¡­¡¯ Monica started to count how much money she had in her purse.

    She did not put any hope in her husband, who was just a poor doctor. How much would a surgeon earn annually? Besides, based on her understanding, Finn would never lend her the money. The man was stingy and calctive and they could barely agree on the same thing.

    Monica thought of her father. She even started to think of ways to persuade her father to lend her the money. If she acted hard enough or shed a couple of tears, she could get a few hundred thousand, probably.

    She inhaled deeply.

    The hall went quiet. No one raised the price after Jeanne¡¯s 2.4 million.

    Monica whispered in Jeanne¡¯s ears, ¡°How much money do you have?¡±

    ¡°Not a single penny.¡±

    Monica widened her eyes in shock. She started to rub her hands anxiously.

    2.4 million was an astronomical figure even to her. She started to wonder if her father would beat her to death after asking for the money.

    ¡°2.4 calling once.¡±

    ¡°2.4 calling twice¡­¡±

    ¡°S¡­¡±

    ¡°3 million!¡± Eden shouted hisst offer.

    Monica¡¯s heart was pounding furiously.

    She had a nce at Jeanne and she strongly believed Jeanne would raise the price again.

    Jeanne, however, remained calm and there was not a hint of emotion on her face.

    Monica cautiously asked, ¡°Are you going to raise the price again?¡±

    ¡°Nope. I don¡¯t have the money,¡± Jeanne said.

    Monica sighed a breath of relief. ¡®Geez, if you don¡¯t have the money, why are you raising the price?!¡¯

    The emcee on the stage started counting down after Eden¡¯s call.

    ¡°3 million calling once¡­¡±

    The hall went quiet.

    Eden red at Jeanne as if he was waiting for a challenge.

    Jeanne felt it too but she was not concerned.

    She did not raise the price because she wanted the piece of rock. She simply wanted to waste people¡¯s money.

    ¡°3 million calling twice¡­¡±

    The hall remained silent.

    ¡°S¡­¡±

    ¡°4.5 million.¡±

    Just when everyone thought Eden was going to win the bid, a strong voice came from the dark.

    The charming voice caused everyone¡¯s heart to skip a beat.

    At the moment, everyone turned their attention to Fourth Master Swan.

    The man wore a cold look for the entire night and it was at this moment, he became the highlight of the event.

    Eden looked at his uncle in disbelief.

    Fourth Master Swan did not look at anyone but the stone on the stage.

    The emcee was stunned for a while before he regained hisposure. ¡°4.5 million! Is there another offer?!¡±

    Eden dared not go against his uncle and 4.5 million had far exceeded his limit. His limit was actually below 3 million.

    ¡°4.5 million calling once¡­¡±

    ¡°4.5 million calling twice¡­¡±

    ¡°Sold to Fourth Master Swan! Congrattions!¡± The emcee hit the gavel excitedly.

    The staff took the stone and delivered it to Fourth Master Swan.

    The man had a nce at the stone before Teddy epted it.

    He looked at the stone in his hand and then his master.

    Since when did the master he served be so unusual?

 Chapter 14

    <h4>Chapter 14: Jeanne Broke Fourth Master Swan¡¯s Ordinance?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    The charity ball ended with thest item in its new owner¡¯s hands.

    Everyone started to leave the venue.

    Jeanne held George¡¯s hand as they walked toward the Lawrence family¡¯s car.

    Before she could get into the car, she was forced to a stop.

    Fourth Master Swan was standing in front of her, with his attendant, Teddy.

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence,¡± Fourth Master Swan called her.

    His action caught a lot of attention.

    The line of carsing to the entrance to pick up the guests was already long enough and with Fourth Master Swan standing in front, the line got longer.

    ¡°Yes, Fourth Master Swan. Is there anything?¡± Jeanne asked calmly.

    Fourth Master Swan moved his fingers and Teddy presented a box to Jeanne.

    Jeanne knew that inside the box was the sapphire that Fourth Master Swan had bid with 4.5 million.

    She looked at him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this, Fourth Master Swan?¡±

    ¡°For you,¡± the man said with a serious temperament. He was not joking.

    Jeanne tightened her lips.

    The eyes on them increased by the second.

    ¡°I don¡¯t deserve this. I did nothing,¡± she said.

    ¡°Back at the garden, thank you for your praise, Ms. Lawrence.¡± Fourth Master Swan curled his lips into a perfect smile.

    Jeanne was astonished and could barely react to the situation.

    Fourth Master Swan thanked her because she had defended his private parts in front of those girls.

    It seemed like this man was unlike any other.

    She smiled and said, ¡°I simply stated the truth. You¡¯re too kind.¡±

    Fourth Master Swan stared at her.

    The man was not much of a talker. When he stared at someone with full concentration, the person would certainly develop chills.

    ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± he asked with raised brows.

    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± she said frankly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t?¡±

    If she did not like it, why did she raise the price so high earlier?

    Confused, everyone looked at her, expecting an answer.

    ¡°I¡¯m just bored and just wanted to test my voice,¡± Jeanne said nonchntly.

    Fourth Master Swan continued to stare at her. He was speechless at her answer.

    Teddy noticed something strange with his master and believed that his master was already regretting his decision to get the sapphire.

    A long whileter, Fourth Master Swan said, ¡°That¡¯s a good voice, Ms. Lawrence.¡±

    He then turned away and walked off swiftly.

    Jeanne saw him off before she went into the car with George.

    Slowly but certainly, the guests all left the venue.

    Jasmine got into her car and she was not in a good mood.

    Everyone saw the interaction between Jeanne and Fourth Master Swan and she wished she could strangle Jeanne on the spot.

    She was already pissed when Jeanne purposely raised the price just to waste Eden¡¯s money. She was okay to lose the sapphire to Fourth Master Swan but to her surprise, Fourth Master Swan wanted to give it to Jeanne as a gift.

    If this got out, she would definitely be embarrassed.

    Her body was shaking due to anger but she had to force herself to calm down beside Eden.

    Eden was not in a good mood either.

    He had no idea when Jeanne started to contact his uncle. He believed the two only knew each other just recently. Since Jeanne just came back to the city three days ago, it was almost impossible for her to go after his uncle this quickly.

    In addition, it was well-known that his uncle had no women by his side. It was also impossible that his uncle suddenly fell for Jeanne.

    Something must have happened without his knowledge.

    Eden clenched his fists.

    ¡®I cannot let Jeanne go after Uncle Edward. I must make her sumb to me and only to me! I want her to understand that it¡¯s suicide to disobey me!¡¯

    ¡­

    Fourth Master Swan was quiet in his car.

    Teddy had the 4.5-million-dor-stone in his hands. It felt heavier than its actual weight.

    Usually, when his master remained quiet, Teddy would too.

    The car arrived at the Swan family¡¯s residence.

    The Swan family¡¯s residence was a spacious vi equipped with a jungle-like garden. The garden was segregated into different sections and each section had its independent vi.

    Fourth Master Swan¡¯s vi was named Bamboo Garden.

    The car stopped in front of the vi and Teddy opened the door for his master.

    Fourth Master Swan came down from the car and strode into his vi.

    Every segregated garden was luxurious and grand. A single vi in the residence was over 4000 sq ft, let alone the greens and lush that surrounded the building.

    Teddy had no idea what his master was feeling today. It was strange and he had never encountered a situation like this before.

    He wisely put the sapphire in his master¡¯s room and left.

    Fourth Master Swan came out from the shower with a loose bathrobe hanging over his shoulders. His fit physique and pronounced abs made him the sexiest man in the city.

    He had a nce at the sapphire before he went to bed.

    Heid down and stared at the ceiling. His mind was reying the scene with that voluptuous body in the silver dress and no matter how hard he tried, he was unable to get rid of it.

    The temperature in the room got higher all of a sudden.

    Teddy knocked on the door before he came in and he saw his mastering out of the showers again.

    He really had the feeling that his master had lost his mind.

    When he saw his master¡¯s body, even his eyes gleamed. The charms of his master could even enchant a straight man.

    ¡°Sir, Master Winter is here for you.¡±

    Fourth Master Swan hummed a reply and Teddy left reverently.

    A momentter, a frivolous man came into the room.

    Fourth Master Swan was drying his hair.

    Nox came in and smelled something unusual in the air.

    He had a nce at the trash can and spotted used tissue.

    ¡°Did you y with yourself?¡±

    Fourth Master Swan¡¯s hand froze for a moment. He tossed the towel aside and said, ¡°I¡¯m a man too.¡±

    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t know that. Sometimes, I don¡¯t even know if you¡¯re human.¡± Nox was a little carried away.

    Fourth Master Swan turned a blind eye at Nox¡¯s excitement.

    ¡°I heard Teddy say you tried to stop Ms. Lawrence in the garden earlier.¡±

    ¡°Stop listening to gossip about me,¡± Fourth Master Swan said.

    Nox rolled his eyes and switched the topic. ¡°Here¡¯s the information you want on the Locke family.¡±

    Fourth Master Swan had a nce at the document. ¡°Put it there, I¡¯ll have a lookter.¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to do to the Locke family?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±

    ¡°Come on, Edward, you haven¡¯t been this normal for a long time,¡± Nox said.

    ¡°That¡¯s Uncle Edward to you!¡± Fourth Master Swan had a nce at Nox. He wore a cold look and said, ¡°That¡¯s just you. I¡¯ve always been normal.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re normal, you¡¯ll at least have a woman in your room!¡±

    ¡°Go home! I¡¯m tired!¡± Fourth Master Swan wanted Nox out.

    ¡°Do you want me to get you a girl or something? It¡¯s different from ying with yourself.¡±

    ¡°You can go y on my behalf.¡±

    Nox was speechless at the man¡¯s reply.

    He turned around and left.

    He started to wonder who exactly was Jeanne Lawrence. What did she do to break Fourth Master Swan¡¯s ordinance?

 Chapter 15

    <h4>Chapter 15: A Powerful Comeback</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Jeanne brought George back to the Lawrence family¡¯s manor.

    Alexander arrived home first. Instead of going back to his room, he sat down in the living hall.

    Jenifer, Jasmine, and Joshua were there too. Jasmine¡¯s eyes were red and puffy as if she had just cried a river.

    Jeanne ignored everyone and wanted to go upstairs with George.

    ¡°HOLD UP!¡± Alexander bellowed. He was so loud that it felt like even the manor trembled.

    Jeanne turned around calmly as if she was not startled at all. She asked, ¡°Yes?¡±

    Alexander was furious. ¡°Do you have any idea what you did earlier? Have you not learned your lesson? Many years have passed but you still never change! You¡¯re still reckless! Are you trying to embarrass me on purpose?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Jeanne stared straight into Alexander¡¯s eyes.

    Alexander bolted up and walked toward his daughter. He lifted his hand into the air and wanted to p Jeanne on the face.

    Nervous, George tightened his grip on his mother¡¯s hand.

    Jeanne barely reacted as she said, ¡°p me and the wedding with the Locke family is over.¡±

    Alexander¡¯s hand froze in mid-air because he was threatened by Jeanne¡¯s words.

    He had been in the business world for many years and not many things or people were able to provoke him, let alone threats.

    He red at Jeanne and he saw the look on her face, unwilling to back down.

    With gnashing teeth, Alexander put his hand down and said, ¡°You just embarrassed the Locke family in public and you¡¯re still thinking about the wedding?¡±

    ¡°The most important thing about business-rted weddings is profit. As long as the wedding can bring both families enough value and profit, there¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be fixed. Besides, you never asked me if I¡¯m willing to marry Thedus either,¡± Jeanne said with a scoff.

    Alexander was silenced by Jeanne¡¯s argument. He did not expect her to understand the meaning of the wedding to this extent.

    ¡°There are a few reasons why I did that to Octavia. First, it¡¯s not George¡¯s fault and I¡¯m standing up for my son. Second, if I choose to ept her attitude tonight, given Octavia¡¯s character, she¡¯ll put me in a difficult position when I move in after the wedding.

    ¡°I did what I did because I want the Locke family to know that I¡¯m not someone they can take advantage of. So, why do you think I did something wrong tonight?¡± Jeanne asked as she stared at her father.

    ¡°Regardless, you shouldn¡¯t have embarrassed them in front of the crowd!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t start it. She was the one who forced me to do it. Do you think I should just take it silently?¡± Jeanne raised a brow and she added, ¡°Or do you think standing up for myself is something wrong? Like what happened seven years ago¡­¡±

    Alexander bellowed, ¡°Enough! Stop talking about seven years ago! You deserved it!¡±

    Jeanne smirked coldly.

    ¡°Okay. Aside from the Locke family, why did you raise the price during the auction?¡± Alexander continued to interrogate his daughter. ¡°Are you trying to tell the public that there¡¯s dissension in the family? Are you trying to start a fight with your brother-inw?¡±

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t raise the price, do you think the outsiders will think that our family is loving and peaceful? Everyone knew the real situation when Jasmine barged into my rtionship and got me thrown out of the manor. Do you think the masses are stupid? We act in front of others and they¡¯ll think that our family is loving and peaceful?!¡±

    ¡°JEANNE!¡±

    ¡°Besides, I did it because I¡¯m trying to give Eden a chance to show how much he loves Jasmine. I simply raised the price but he still did his best to get the sapphire for Jasmine. People will only regard him as a loving fiance.¡±

    Jeanne suddenly chuckled. ¡°Though no one expects Fourth Master Swan to interrupt.¡±

    Fourth Master Swan¡¯s interruption amused her a lot.

    ¡°Sis, what you did tonight affected my rtionship with Eden, and yet you¡¯re still mocking me?¡± Jasmine grumbled with teary eyes.

    Jeanne stared at Jasmine. ¡°Please don¡¯t call me Sis. I don¡¯t want to have nightmarester.¡±

    Jasmine was shocked by the answer.

    Jeanne added, ¡°If a little auction was enough to affect your rtionship with Eden, then the vicious vows and oaths that you took in front of the media wille true. Am I right?¡±

    ¡°Jeanne!¡± Jasmine shouted.

    Jenifer pulled her daughter back. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Stop it!¡±

    Jasmine wanted to strangle Jeanne.

    Jeanne¡¯s beautiful smile remained on her face. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m going to bed. Good night.¡±

    She held George¡¯s hand and went upstairs while the others looked at her.

    Jasmine was frustrated and embarrassed. Tears rolled down her cheeks as she grumbled, ¡°Dad, Mom, Jeanne came back to embarrass us all! She¡¯s trying to cause trouble, she must be!¡±

    Alexander was not in a good mood. ¡°Enough! She¡¯s valuable to us now, so just let her be for the time being. After the wedding, I¡¯ll make her pay for what she did!¡±

    Jasmine turned to Jenifer.

    Jenifer showed her a profound gaze and it calmed her down.

    Jasmine switched back to her obedient and soft side and said with a pampering tone, ¡°Dad, Jeanne looks nothing like a Lawrence.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s never a Lawrence!¡± Alexander bellowed.

    Jasmine was delighted.

    Now that Jeanne had returned, Jasmine ought to give her a difficult time. She would never be as merciful as seven years ago. She swore she would make Jeanne wish that she was dead!

    ¡­

    Jeanne returned to her room with George.

    She got George his pajamas and told him to prepare for bed.

    George took his pajamas and said, ¡°Mom, I¡­¡±

    ¡°You did good tonight,¡± Jeanne praised.

    George blinked out of confusion.

    ¡°If you¡¯re kind, people will take advantage of you. If you can¡¯t tolerate anymore, just retaliate!¡± Jeanne ruffled the boy¡¯s curly hair.

    George smiled with his mother¡¯s assuring support.

    He never liked to smile but when he did, he became the cutest boy on Earth.

    Jeanne wanted to kiss the boy¡¯s puffy cheeks, but she pinched them instead. It felt as soft as a baby¡¯s bottom.

    She stared into George¡¯s big googly eyes and said, ¡°George.¡±

    ¡°Mhmm?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going to have some rough days ahead of us,¡± Jeanne said nonchntly but the look on her face was serious.

    George said steadfastly, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. No one can take advantage of you or bully you, not even my dead father!¡±

    Jeanne hugged the boy in her arms.

    The little boy was the reason that she made it through her toughest times. He was the one who gave her hope in her darkest days.

    There were only a few important people left in her life¡ªGeorge, Monica, and Kingsley.

    The others could die a thousand times and she would not even blink.

 Chapter 16

    <h4>Chapter 16: Jasmine, Embarrassed</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    The next morning, while Jeanne was still sitting on the toilet bowl, she received Monica¡¯s call.

    She answered, ¡°Monica¡­¡±

    ¡°JEANNE! I¡¯m losing my mind! Oh my god!¡± Monica¡¯s furious voice came from the other end of the phone. She sounded like she was suffering a meltdown and was screaming crazily.

    ¡°Dr. Jones made you mad?¡± Jeanne was rather calm.

    ¡°What? Don¡¯t even bring that man into this! He has nothing to do with this!¡±

    ¡°Then, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Jasmine, your little b*tchy stepsister! Did you know what she posted online?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Jeanne furrowed her brows.

    ¡°She posted, and I quote, ¡®Thank you, Uncle Edward.¡¯, with a picture of that sapphire fromst night! Oh my god! Is Edward Swan out of his mind?! He outbid Eden just to get the sapphire for Jasmine?! Ridiculous!¡±

    Jeanne remained quiet. Something felt strange and it was not afortable feeling.

    ¡°I know I left earlier than you yesterday but I heard Edward¡­ Fourth Master Swan wanted to give you the sapphire. I didn¡¯t even get to ask you about that and it ended up in Jasmine¡¯s hand?¡±

    ¡°I said no to the gift.¡±

    ¡°ARE YOU OUT OF YOUR GODDAMN MIND?!¡± Monica screamed. ¡°I thought it was a rumor! That Edward Swan doesn¡¯t react to women?!¡±

    Jeanne had to move the phone away from the deafening scream.

    ¡°Now that Jasmine has that piece of stone, she¡¯ll show it off! She¡¯s already aggrandizing what Eden did for her before this and now with the stone from Fourth Master Swan, it¡¯ll only get worse!¡±

    ¡°Just let her do what she wants,¡± Jeanne said without being concerned.

    ¡°Have you forgotten how that b*tch snatched your man? How did your father beat you up and toss you out of the house? If I were you, I would f*cking kill that b*tch!¡±

    ¡°Okay, calm down. I¡¯m in the toilet. I¡¯ll talk to youter.¡± Jeanne did not want to talk about Jasmine with Monica while sitting on the toilet bowl.

    Dealing with Jasmine was only a matter of time.

    ¡°You¡¯re still taking a sh*t?! I¡¯m dying because of this, I even feel like I¡¯m having a period cramp!¡±

    Jeanne could feel Monica¡¯s anger through the phone.

    ¡°By the way, Jeanne¡­¡±

    Jeanne had a bad feeling rising from her heart.

    ¡°Do you want me to leak the news about the stone? I¡¯ll tell people that Fourth Master Swan gave you the stone but you don¡¯t want it, so he gave it to Jasmine. I¡¯m sure Jasmine will surely be pissed and embarrassed by it¡­¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that if I were you. Are you trying to go up against Fourth Master Swan?¡± Jeanne stopped her friend¡¯s ridiculous thought.

    Monica clenched her teeth tightly. If it could embarrass Jasmine, she would take the risk.

    ¡°There was a crowd when Fourth Master Swan wanted to give me the stone yesterday, and who do you think is audacious enough to deny it today?¡± Jeanne reminded her friend.

    Monica was unhappy with her friend dissuading her but her friend was right.

    If Monica offended Fourth Master Swan, her family business might go out of business overnight.

    Jeanne said, ¡°It¡¯s not news that Jasmine is a b*tch, so let her have her way for a few more days. Don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t end well and she¡¯ll get what she deserves.¡±

    ¡°Jeannie, you have no idea how much I hate her. The thought of what she did to you back then gives me the urge to strangle her alive!¡± Monica said with gnashing teeth.

    ¡°I know. I have to go now. George is calling me.¡±

    Jeanne then hung up the phone. The moment she tapped on the screen, her lips curled into a smirk.

    It was impossible for Jeanne to turn a deaf ear at what she heard from Monica. She did not expect Fourth Master Swan to give the sapphire to Jasmine.

    She inhaled deeply and told herself not to care.

    Those who were irrelevant could do whatever they wanted and she would not care.

    She got up from the toilet bowl and started to wash her face.

    When she came out of the bathroom, her phone rang again.

    The caller ID showed Monica¡¯s name again and it made her frown. She answered the phone, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Monica? Who made you mad again?¡±

    ¡°Jeannie¡­ Hahaha¡­ I¡¯mughing my *ss off now¡­ Hahahaha.¡± Monica wasughing maniacally on the other end of the phone.

    Jeanne rolled her eyes.

    It had only been a few minutes and Monica¡¯s personality went through a drastic change.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you warn me about offending Fourth Master Swan? I just saw someone posted the news online and it was trending! Someone said that Fourth Master Swan originally wanted to give you the sapphire and you declined it, so it¡¯s practically saying Jasmine is taking something that you don¡¯t want. I can only imagine the look on her face! It¡¯s like a huge p in her face!¡±

    Monica wasughing out of control.

    Jeanne frowned. ¡°Who posted the news?¡±

    ¡°How do I know? But this person must be bold.¡± Monica was not overly concerned about who posted the news.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯m not the only one who dislikes Jasmine. Half of the high society despises her. If it wasn¡¯t for Eden, no one would even talk to her.¡±

    Jeanne had a feeling that something else was happening.

    Aside from the audacious person who leaked the news, there were many mediapanies in South Hampton but which one was bold enough to post the news about Fourth Master Swan?

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t you happy about this?¡± Monica grumbled because she did not get a response from Jeanne.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m trying to contain my excitement,¡± Jeanne said with a smile.

    She did not care who did it either, as long as it could embarrass Jasmine, it was enough.

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to youter. I have to go follow the news!¡± Monica suddenly hung up the phone.

    Jeanne was left speechless while staring at the silent phone.

    ¡°Mom, why are you smiling?¡± George stared at her with his googly eyes.

    Jeanne blinked and regained herposure. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Go wash up.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    George was not someone curious, so he went into the bathroom as told.

    Meanwhile on the streets of South Hampton, the morning sun shed its warmth and light on the trees by the sideway and cast shadows on the ground.

    A ck car was moving on the busiest street of the city.

    Teddy was in the passenger seat, checking the messages on his phone. He saw the trends on social media and it made him gasp. He turned around and said, ¡°Sir, someone is talking about you on the inte.¡±

    Edward looked at his attendant.

    ¡°They say the sapphire that you gave Jasmine is the one Jeanne declined¡­¡± Teddy carefully sized up his master¡¯s reaction when he informed the news. ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to deal with it immediately.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Edward said.

    Teddy frowned. His master hated being on the trends or headlines and this was gossip instead of somethingmemorable.

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to take any action?¡± Teddy asked cautiously. ¡°If we let this culprit go, he or she might get worse next time.¡±

    ¡°Nox can only be that annoying.¡±

    ¡°Master Winter leaked the news?¡± Teddy was in awe.

    ¡°I told him to,¡± Edward said.

    Teddy was baffled by the answer. He started to believe that his master had lost his mind.

 Chapter 17

    <h4>Chapter 17: Negotiating With the Lawrence Family</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    When Jeanne brought George downstairs, she saw Jasmine in the living hall with a gloomy look.

    Her feelings went through a roller coaster ride in just one morning. She received the sapphire from Fourth Master Swan earlier and she was over the moon.

    She posted on her social media to thank her ¡°Uncle Edward¡±, to show that she was a polite and grateful girl. She also used the chance to show off to her friends. Instead of Eden, the sapphire was worth a lot more when it was from Fourth Master Swan. It was a sign that she was epted by the Swan family and it would boost her status in high society from now on.

    To her surprise, while she was replying to all the praises and jealousments, she suddenly saw something trending.

    Someone revealed that the sapphire was originally a gift for Jeanne from Fourth Master Swan. Jeanne declined it, so Fourth Master Swan gave it to her.

    In other words, she was picking up Jeanne¡¯s trash. What was worse was that she was unting the shiny stone a moment ago and now, the stone became her embarrassment. She had never experienced such a turn of events before.

    The moment she looked up from her phone, she saw Jeanne. Her embarrassment made her think that Jeanne was mocking her with a faint smirk.

    However, Jeanne did not even spare a nce at her. She was just walking with George.

    Nheless, Jeanne knew what happened and realized that Jasmine was embarrassed online due to her own stupidity, which made her feel great.

    ¡°JEANNE! STOP RIGHT THERE!¡± Jasmine shouted.

    Jeanne stopped and looked at Jasmine. ¡°Are you not embarrassed enough? Do you want me to add fuel to the fire?¡±

    ¡°Who do you think you are, Jeanne?!¡± Jasmine lost control of her patience. Jeanne¡¯s words were thest straw that broke the camel¡¯s back.

    Jasmine vented her anger out by shouting, ¡°Dad threw you out of this house seven years ago! You¡¯re no longer a Lawrence! Do you think you¡¯re still the princess of the house? Do you think you¡¯re here because Dad wants you toe back?

    ¡°You¡¯re here because we¡¯re using you as a tool, a tool to exchange for more profits for the family! What exactly are you so proud of?¡±

    Jeanne stared at Jasmine nkly. Even George was staring at Jasmine with a less friendly gaze.

    The boy thought, ¡®As expected, everyone in the Lawrence family isn¡¯t a good person.¡¯

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Jeanne barely reacted and did not want to care.

    The nonchnce on Jeanne¡¯s face fueled Jasmine¡¯s rage. She shouted at Jeanne, ¡°You¡¯re back because Dad wants you to marry that prick from the Locke family, Thedus Locke! Everyone in the high society knows that he¡¯s a piece of sh*t! He¡¯s a yboy and he never does anything good! No girl will ever marry him! The reason why Dad agreed to this proposal is because the wedding will bring us a huge sum of funding!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying the wedding between Thedus and I is happening because our family is getting funds from the Locke family?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s for 30 million dors! Do you really think Dad cares about you or your happiness? What a big fat joke!¡± Jasmine cackled.

    Jeanne curled her lips into a mocking smirk. She lifted her brows slightly and waited.

    At the next moment, a deafening shout echoed in the living hall. ¡°JASMINE! What nonsense are you talking about?!¡±

    It was Jonathan, the head of the family.

    Jasmine was deeply shaken by the shout.

    She turned around and saw her grandfather descending an esctor.

    While Jonathan was too ill to move around the house frequently, Alexander usually went out for a morning jog around this hour with Jenifer. That was why Jasmineshed out at Jeanne without holding back.

    She was shaking as she stared at her grandfather.

    Jonathan wore a gloomy look. He never liked to smile, so when he got angry or serious, the look on his face was scarier than usual.

    Jasmine¡¯s legs turned to jelly.

    Before Jasmine could say a word, Jeanne¡¯s eyes suddenly got teary and she said, ¡°Grandfather, I always thought you and Father summoned me back because you guys missed me. The wedding is happening because you want me to live the rest of my life without any worries and concerns.

    ¡°I was deeply grateful for that because I know I¡¯m in no position to negotiate since I have a child. I really thank you and Father for arranging this for me. But now, I really didn¡¯t¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    Her eyes got red and teary.

    She, too, knew how to act.

    Jeanne¡¯s sobbing and innocent look left Jasmine speechless.

    Jasmine stuttered, ¡°N-No, Grandfather, it¡¯s not like that¡­ It¡¯s not what she said. Jeanne argued with Dadst night and she knew this was a business marriage, a marriage to bridge twopanies together¡­¡±

    ¡°ENOUGH!¡± Jonathan bellowed.

    Jasmine was on the brink of breaking into tears.

    ¡°What has your mother taught you all these years? Where are your manners and temperament?¡± Jonathan scolded her.

    Jasmine was under Jenifer¡¯s protection since she was young and as a mother, Jenifer protected her from all the scoldings.

    This was her first time being scolded and it broke her into tears.

    ¡°Go back to your room! I don¡¯t want to see you out here in the next few days!¡± Jonathan said with amanding tone.

    Jasmine pursed her lips and tears rolled down her cheeks. She red at Jeanne before she ran upstairs.

    Jeanne was left alone with Jonathan in the living hall.

    The two of them looked at each other in silence for a few moments.

    Jonathan then said, ¡°Put your sobs away. I know what you¡¯re thinking.¡±

    Jeanne put her pretentious look away and grinned. ¡°Grandfather, you still favor Jasmine, I see.¡±

    Jonathan wore a cold look.

    ¡°If I¡¯m the one who talked to you like that, you¡¯d have pped me¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Trying to be vengeful, are you?¡± Jonathan bellowed.

    Jeanne chuckled.

    Seven years ago, when she came back from the Swan family after causing a scene, it was Jonathan¡¯s p that weed her home. The p was so strong that it almost made her deaf.

    It was impossible for her to forget that p, even up until today!

    How could she not be vengeful? Or hold a grudge at her grandfather?

    She said, ¡°You want me toe back, here I am. You want me to marry Thedus, I said yes. But, if you want me to marry with such insults¡­¡±

    Jonathan red at Jeanne.

    ¡°... Then no. I¡¯m not going to ept the insults.¡± Jeanne emphasized word by word.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°The union between the Lawrence family and the Locke family is considered the union of two biggest families in South Hampton. The profits for both sides are immeasurable. I¡¯m thinking once I marry Thedus, bothpanies¡¯ share prices would surely go up by at least five percent. Besides, Jasmine said the Locke family will give us 30 million,¡± Jeanne said nonchntly.

    The look on Jonathan¡¯s face became more bitter.

    ¡°We all know if Jasmine was telling the truth. I myself won¡¯t get anything but I¡¯m bringing a huge profit to the family,¡± Jeanne said as she stared at Jonathan. She did not sound like she was begging the man to negotiate but she sounded like she was stating a solid fact.

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking for much. I just want five percent of thepany¡¯s shares.¡±

    ¡°Outrageous! You can continue dreaming about that!¡± Jonathan declined without a second thought.

    ¡°Then, tell Jasmine to prepare for the wedding instead.¡±

    ¡°JEANNE! Have you learned your lesson from seven years ago?!¡± Jonathan bellowed again.

    ¡°I actually did, that¡¯s why I know I can¡¯t rely on anyone other than myself. Think about it. If I don¡¯t get an answer from you tomorrow, I¡¯ll bring George out of this house, again.¡±

    Jeanne then left with George without giving the man a chance to speak.

    Before she stepped out the door, she paused and turned around. ¡°And I mean it.¡±

 Chapter 18

    <h4>Chapter 18: Shaming Jasmine In Public</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Jonathan was furious.

    To anyone in the Lawrence family, thepany¡¯s shares were much more important than life itself. How could he possibly give the share to an¡­ an¡­ outsider?!

    Later that day, Jonathan called Alexander to his study. The two of them stayed inside for a long time. No one knew what they were talking about.

    When Alexander came out of the study, the gloom on his face was as dark as the stormy clouds.

    Jenifer went up to him and asked, ¡°Alex, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You better ask your dear daughter and ask yourself how you taught her over the years!¡± Alexander was angry.

    ¡°Your daughtershed out at Jeanne earlier and even said that the wedding with the Locke family is happening because we¡¯re getting 30 million from them! Now, Jeanne is using it against us and she wants Father to give her five percent of thepany¡¯s shares!¡±

    ¡°Jeanne is full of herself! How could we possibly give her ourpany¡¯s shares? Not even Joshua had any.¡± Jenifer was shocked.

    ¡°I only have ten percent, let alone the boy,¡± Alexander said.

    ¡°What did Father say?¡± Jenifer asked out of concern.

    ¡°What else? The wedding is around the corner. We can¡¯t turn down the deal now,¡± Alexander said with gnashing teeth. He wished he could strangle Jeanne with his bare hands.

    ¡°Father said yes?! H-How could he say yes?! If we agree to give Jeanne the shares this time, she¡¯ll ask for more!¡± Jenifer was in disbelief.

    ¡°Or else you¡¯ll have to tell Jasmine to marry Thedus instead!¡± Alexander said.

    Jenifer was silenced.

    ¡°That girl¡­ What¡¯s wrong with her? She¡¯s always so tender and kind, why must shesh out at Jeanne like that?¡± Alexander could barely contain his anger.

    ¡°It must be Jeanne who made her angry. Jasmine has always been a kind girl but Jeanne has been too muchtely.¡±

    ¡°You better watch Jasmine. Don¡¯t let her cause any more trouble before the wedding happens! I¡¯ll let her off this time but there won¡¯t be a next time! Once Jeanne¡¯s wedding is over, I¡¯ll make her give us back the shares that she asked for!¡± Alexander said angrily.

    Jenifer remained quiet.

    Alexander was already furious. Talking more would only make him angrier.

    Jenifer squinted her eyes. She thought she could let Jeanne be arrogant for a while since the wedding would mark the end of her life but now, things had changed.

    She could no longer let Jeanne have it her way.

    ¡­

    On the same night, Jeanne received five percent of thepany¡¯s shares from Jonathan.

    Everyone else was in the house.

    When she received the agreement from Jonathan, Jeanne¡¯s smile became as bright as the sun.

    The brighter her smile, the angrier Jasmine became. She wanted to rip those lips off Jeanne¡¯s face.

    She strongly believed it was all Jeanne¡¯s evil ns. Jeanne agreed toe back to marry Thedus just so she could erect an image of an obedient girl but she was nning something in the dark!

    Jasmine suspected that Jeanne was using her in the dark and lured her to reveal the truth. With that, Jeanne would have the leverage to negotiate with Jonathan.

    Jasmine pressed her lips tightly.

    ¡°Jeanne, I want you to know the shares aren¡¯t given to you without a cost,¡± Jonathan voiced his threats.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what to do now that I have the shares.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    ¡°Grandfather,¡± Jeanne said.

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°I thank you for the shares but as far as I remember, you¡¯re not the one who insulted me today,¡± she said.

    ¡°JEANNE! DON¡¯T YOU PUSH IT! Don¡¯t get over yourself!¡± Jonathan showed an inconceivable look.

    ¡°I just want Jasmine to apologize to me,¡± Jeanne said frankly.

    Jasmine was already feeling aggrieved after what had happened and now, Jeanne wanted her to apologize.

    ¡°What Jasmine said hurt me,¡± Jeanne said.

    Jonathan wore a cold look.

    ¡°Or, do you think Jasmine has the right to simply insult me¡­?¡±

    ¡°Jasmine! Apologize to your sister,¡± Jonathanmanded.

    Jasmine was going crazy! She did not know why she must apologize to Jeanne.

    ¡°Apologize!¡± Jonathan bellowed.

    Jasmine was shaken once again.

    Even Jenifer tossed a meaningful gaze at her, signaling her to obey her grandfather.

    Jasmine wanted to kill Jeanne if she could. Tears rolled down her cheeks as she muttered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Jeanne raised a brow. ¡°What did you say? I didn¡¯t hear you. You¡¯re too soft.¡±

    Jasmine red at Jeanne but Jeanne simply smiled at her.

    Jasmine clenched her teeth and shouted, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    Jeanne widened her smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Jasmine continued to re at Jeanne. She had never felt so aggrieved in her life before.

    ¡°A little advice, Jasmine. As someone from a wealthy family, you must know what you should say and what you shouldn¡¯t. Try to understand that or else when you go out, people will think that youck the education, though it¡¯s true¡­¡± Jeanne paused for a moment.

    She then added, ¡°On second thought, you¡¯re not exactly a princess, at most a peasant who has gotten power. I guess the high society is a little more tolerant to peasants.¡±

    ¡°JEANNE¡­¡± Jasmine could barely control her anger. It was her mother who held her back.

    ¡°Shut it!¡± Jenifer said.

    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Jasmine stared at her mother. She could no longer endure the insults from Jeanne.

    Jenifer held Jasmine back and showed a smile at Jonathan. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll take Jasmine back to her room.¡±

    Jonathan nodded with a bitter look.

    Jeanne watched as Jenifer took Jasmine away. She then said, ¡°Grandfather, Father, I¡¯ll be going as well.¡±

    Jonathan hummed a reply.

    Jeanne left the study and returned to her room.

    George was ying on hisputer. His fingers were moving across the keyboard nimbly and swiftly.

    Jeanne did not disturb her son¡¯s work. She sat on the armchair in a delighted mood and pulled out her phone to scroll through the news of South Hampton.

    Fourth Master Swan¡¯s news was still trending since morning. It seemed like the people of this city were very interested in the man.

    She had a few scrolls before her phone rang.

    She had no idea how many times Monica had to call her in a day. ¡°Monica¡­¡±

    It was a little noisy on the other side of the phone. Monica said, ¡°Jeanne! Holy sh*t!¡±

    Monica was never ady. She practiced high society etiquette but never used them.

    ¡°Guess who I just saw in the club?¡±

    ¡°Dr. Jones?¡±

    ¡°Why are you talking about him?¡± Monica was vexed.

    Jeanne chuckled.

    ¡°I saw Thedus, that prick! What the hell man, you guys are engaged and he¡¯s still hugging two girls in his arms and dancing on the floor! What the f*ck! Are youing down here to catch him in the act?¡± Monica questioned her friend.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pass,¡± Jeanne rejected the thought.

    She had nothing to do with Thedus anyway. Why would she want to waste her time on someone irrelevant to her n?

 Chapter 19

    <h4>Chapter 19: Monica¡¯s Complex Feeling</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°No? You guys are going to be husband and wife soon and you¡¯re not even angry that he¡¯s clubbing with other girls?¡±

    ¡°I mean I won¡¯t marry him,¡± Jeanne said.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°No buts.¡± Jeanne did not want to dwell on the topic. She switched the topic and said, ¡°By the way, why are you in a club? You¡¯re married. Shouldn¡¯t you be a good wife and be with your husband at this hour?¡±

    ¡°A good wife? The marriage between me and Finn is just on paper. We have our own lives, don¡¯t tell me to be a gooddy. Besides, he¡¯s having more fun than me.¡±

    ¡°What happened between you two?¡± Jeanne raised a brow.

    Jeanne knew nothing about Monica¡¯s marriage.

    ¡°What?¡± Monica patronized her.

    ¡°I clearly remember when you were in college, you called me and told me you¡¯ve fallen for someone at first sight. Finn ticked every box of your ideal man and you loved him with your heart. Everyone in Southampton knows you¡¯re the one who chases after him instead of the other way around!¡±

    ¡°I was naive back then.¡±

    ¡°So, you just broke up with him?¡±

    ¡°Mhmm.¡± Monica simply hummed a reply.

    ¡°So, what happened? Why did you break up with him?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can say about it,¡± Monica stammered.

    ¡°Monica!¡±

    ¡°Come on! It¡¯s almost the same with you and Eden back then.¡±

    ¡°You cheated on him?!¡± Jeanne blurted.

    ¡°Come on! What the hell, Jeanne?! Do I look like a horny slut to you?! Am I that cheap in your eyes?¡± Monica was agitated.

    ¡°Then why did you marry him in the end?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s anything but love reignited.¡±

    ¡°Monica¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay, stop it. Finn and I are just husband and wife on the paper. We¡¯re going to have a divorce sooner orter,¡± Monica said but unwilling to reveal the details.

    ¡°I think Finn is quite okay. There must be some misunderstanding between you two¡­¡±

    ¡°You saw him a few times and you think he¡¯s quite okay?! Don¡¯t let that handsome face lie to you! I was deceived by his polite looks. I thought he was timid and loyal but he¡¯s a piece of sh*t! A prick! I¡¯d rather fall in love with any other man in the world than loving him again!¡±

    Jeanne wanted to console her friend but Monica lost the interest to continue. ¡°Fine. if you don¡¯t want toe, I¡¯ll go have a drink myself.¡±

    ¡°Try to control yourself, okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not three. Go to sleep. Tell my godson I¡¯ll bring him to a theme park when I¡¯m free.¡±

    The call then ended abruptly.

    Jeanne stared at her darkened phone with deep thoughts.

    It was her first meeting with Finn during the charity ballst night. However, a few years ago, she received a call from an unregistered number and it turned out to be the man.

    During that call, Finn was quiet for a while before he said he got her phone number from Monica¡¯s phone. He even said that he did not want to call her or trouble her since she was abroad at that time.

    Jeanne could tell from Finn¡¯s tone that the man went through a lot of struggles to have the resolution to call her. He should not be a man who preferred to trouble people with his personal matters.

    ¡°She¡¯s avoiding me. I don¡¯t know what to do, so I decided to call you. Can you please tell Monica that I¡¯m waiting for her in front of her house? I really¡­ love her.¡±

    Jeanne had no idea what happened back then. All she knew was that Finn was telling her with a sobbing tone, so she agreed to help.

    She called Monica after that but Monica did not pick up. She tried calling for a whole day but it was still fruitless.

    Due to the time difference, she decided to call Monica on the second day but before she could, she received another call from Finn again.

    ¡°Thank you but you don¡¯t have to call her anymore. And please don¡¯t tell her that I called you before.¡±

    It was just a night but his tone had changed drastically as if he regarded Monica as a stranger.

    What happened next was that Monica announced their breakup, but then they ended up married.

    Jeanne clearly remembered that Monica had a few boyfriends after the breakup but she did not have the time to spare her energy to follow up on the matter back then.

    Now, she had no idea what she missed.

    The problem with Monica¡¯s love life was not thatplicated either.

    The woman was sitting at the bar, drinking her cocktail.

    She broke up with her ex, ex-boyfriend and got married to her ex, ex-boyfriend again.

    As for her ex-boyfriend¡­

    Monica chugged down the entire ss of cocktail. She paid and left the club.

    It was rare for her to go home this early. She did not want to go back to that man. The man¡¯s disciplined lifestyle and boring approach to things drove her crazy. She did not want to live like a machine.

    Fortunately, a few years ago, Finn cheated on her.

    She wandered her way to the taxi and a whileter, she returned to Finn¡¯s mansion.

    Monica¡¯s father bought the mansion but the ce was under Finn¡¯s name. She had no idea why her old man wanted to do that in the first ce. How could he treat his son-inw better than his own daughter?

    She put her finger on the fingerprint lock and when she opened the door, she knew the man was already asleep.

    It was not even 11 o¡¯clock at night.

    Slightly tipsy, she wandered her way to the bedroom.

    When she went in, she saw a naked man before her.

    She stared at him and he looked at her.

    A few secondster, Finn, casually and boldly, tied the towel over his waist. ¡°Have you seen enough?¡±

    Monica regained herposure and her face blushed.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing for me to see,¡± she said in disdain.

    ¡°Your room is next door. Don¡¯t always barge into my room when you¡¯re drunk,¡± Finn said coldly.

    Monica rolled her eyes. She did not walk into the wrong room on purpose.

    ¡°When are we going to get a divorce?¡± she asked.

    ¡°When do you want to get a divorce?¡± he asked.

    ¡°What? You think I¡¯m too afraid to get a divorce?¡±

    ¡°No. What are you even afraid of? You¡¯re fearless. You kissed another man right after a breakup. What else can you possibly be afraid of?!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! At least it¡¯s after a breakup! It¡¯s better than some prick who cheated during a rtionship!¡±

    Finn red at her.

    ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s been a while since I saw that girl here sleeping with you. What¡¯s wrong, fed up with her already?¡± Monica teased.

    ¡°Get out!¡± Finn suddenly got angry.

    Monica wore a bitter look. She turned around and mmed the door to a close.

    She returned to her own room and copsed on her spacious bed.

    ¡®That prick! I¡¯ll divorce him sooner orter!¡¯

    She squinted her eyes.

    Her phone suddenly buzzed. She had a nce at the notification.

    ¡°Monica, did you know that Micheal ising back next week?¡±

    Micheal? Micheal Ross?

    Micheal was none other than her ex-boyfriend.

 Chapter 20

    <h4>Chapter 20: Fourth Master Swan, My Mother and I Don¡¯t Like You</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Back at the Lawrence family¡¯s manor, Jeanne made another call after Monica hung up on her.

    ¡°What a surprise that you called me.¡± A teasing and sly voice came from the other end of the call.

    ¡°I want some eyes on Thedus Locke and I need some pictures of him,¡± Jeanne said.

    ¡°Sure,¡± the voice answered.

    ¡°And I want you to hasten the transfer to South Hampton.¡±

    ¡°How fast are we talking about?¡±

    ¡°A week.¡±

    ¡°You overestimated me.¡±

    ¡°I just received the Lawrence family¡¯spany shares of five percent just now.¡±

    Jeanne was not in a negotiating mood.

    ¡°Great! Good job.¡± The man was not stingy with his praise.

    ¡°Keep in touch.¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Before Jeanne hung up the phone, the man held back.

    ¡°Mhmm?¡± Jeanne hummed.

    ¡°I heard that you met Fourth Master Swan duringst night¡¯s charity ball.¡±

    ¡°You got the news already?¡± Jeanne ridiculed.

    ¡°Stay away from him,¡± the man said seriously.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not a good man.¡±

    ¡°Neither are you.¡±

    The man on the other end of the phone was silenced.

    ¡°At least I¡¯m good to you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m still working for you.¡±

    ¡°Jeanne, aw¡­¡± The man sounded moved.

    ¡°That¡¯s it. I know what you want to say.¡± Jeanne stopped the man immediately.

    The man chuckled. ¡°Hehe, good girl.¡±

    The seemingly meaningless call then ended.

    George was done with his ¡°work¡±. He had a look at his mother and asked, ¡°Kingsley?¡±

    Jeanne smiled. ¡°I need a little favor from him.¡±

    George nodded with a hum.

    ¡°Are you going to take a bath?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Jeanne then got up and picked some fresh clothes for George.

    George obediently waddled to the bathroom alone.

    Jeanne smiled at the body¡¯s cute figure.

    She really hoped that George could have a normal and fulfilling life.

    ¡­

    The uing week was a peaceful one for the Lawrence family.

    Jasmine might hate Jeanne but because Alexander warned her not to do something rash, the girl did not cross the line. All she wished for was Jeanne to marry the prick, Thedus, and get the money from the Locke family.

    After that, she coulde up with a thousand ways to torture Jeanne. She strongly believed she could make Jeanne wish that she was dead instead.

    Moreover, her wedding with Eden was also around the corner. They were already preparing for the event, so she forced herself to forget Jeanne for the time being and focus on the preparation.

    During Jonathan¡¯s 78th birthday, some guests were invited to the manor for dinner. It originally started as a small gathering but ended up with all the nobles and blue bloods at their door.

    The guests imed that they were there to celebrate Old Master Lawrence¡¯s birthday but they were actually there to win favors because the Lawrence family would soon be inws with the Swan family.

    The birthday even attracted a huge crowd to the manor. Fortunately, the ce was big enough to house 100 plus guests, and it made the spacious manor a little more lively than usual.

    When Jeanne brought George downstairs, there was already a crowd in the living hall.

    Everyone in the Lawrence family was talking to the guests, weing them, except for Jeanne.

    She was not fond of socializing or mingling either, so she brought George out to the garden.

    There were also guests in the garden but none talked to her, so she simply ignored them.

    She brought George to a quiet corner.

    ¡°Jeanne!¡±

    An angry voice of a man sounded behind her.

    Jeanne turned around and saw Thedus.

    He bellowed, ¡°I came all the way here and you didn¡¯t evene to invite me into the house?!¡±

    Jeanne smirked.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even hold you responsible for what happened to my mother the other day! Try to behave yourself today!¡± Thedus threatened her.

    ¡°How do you want me to behave, Second Master Locke?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°Be attentive, listen to what I say and don¡¯t embarrass me!¡±

    Jeanne remained silent.

    The anger on Thedus¡¯ face grew. ¡°Did you hear me?!¡±

    Jeanne nodded softly. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Now,e with me to go greet your grandfather.¡±

    A slight pauseter, Jeanne looked at George and said, ¡°Take a walk. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    George nodded.

    Jeanne followed Thedus away.

    George saw them off before he wanted to take a stroll around the garden.

    Before he could take his first step, a familiar voice of a man came from behind.

    ¡°Your name is George?¡±

    George turned around and found Fourth Master Swan standing at the pavilion behind him. He had no idea when the man appeared.

    He stared at the man with puffy cheeks.

    ¡°I¡¯m Edward, Edward Swan,¡± the man introduced himself.

    Teddy, who was just beside Edward, believed that his master had been acting strangetely.

    By right, Old Master Lawrence¡¯s birthday should be attended by Eden¡¯s father. Why would Fourth Master Swan attend instead?

    Even after he arrived at the manor, he did not talk to anyone and came straight to the pavilion. He seemed to be waiting for someone.

    ¡®Could it be that¡­ Fourth Master Swan is waiting for this¡­ kid?¡¯

    It was Teddy¡¯s first time listening to his master introducing himself this solemnly and yet the kid barely reacted.

    ¡°You want candy?¡± Edward pulled out a lollipop from his jacket pocket.

    Teddy was baffled by his master¡¯s action. ¡®Is he trying to¡­ bribe the kid?¡¯

    As far as he knew, his master hated children. Even Third Master Swan¡¯s children dared not approach their uncle.

    ¡°My teeth are growing. My mom said having too much candy will give me cavities.¡± George declined the offer.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Edward curled his lips into a grin.

    He put the lollipop back into his pocket and said, ¡°This is my first time at your house. Can you please give me a tour around?¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t my house,¡± George said.

    Edward looked rather surprised.

    ¡°My mom said this isn¡¯t our house. This is just where we¡¯re staying temporarily,¡± the boy exined.

    Edward nodded. ¡°Still, you know the ce better than me. This ce is so big, I¡¯m afraid that I might get lost.¡±

    ¡°If you get lost, you can ask the servants for directions.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to like me,¡± Edward said with a raised brow.

    George nodded. ¡°I really don¡¯t like you.¡±

    Edward was a little stunned.

    Teddy was sweating nervously. ¡®This brat is really bold!¡¯

    ¡°Not only me. My mom doesn¡¯t like you either,¡± George added.

    Edward stared at the boy nkly. He saw the seriousness on the boy¡¯s face when he expressed his hatred.

    For a moment there, it felt like the world went silent around Edward.

    A whileter, Edward smiled but it was more of aplicated smile than a bright one.

    Teddy had been by his master¡¯s side for many years and even he had no idea what the smile meant.

    ¡°Well then, excuse me,¡± Edward said.

    He then turned around and left, just like that.

    Teddy was stunned on the spot for a few seconds before he nervously caught up to his master.

    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with Fourth Master Swantely?!¡¯

 Chapter 21

    <h4>Chapter 21: George Stunned Everyone</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    In the Lawrence family¡¯s courtyard.

    The courtyard was still bustling with activity.

    Jeanne apanied Thedus to see Old Master Lawrence.

    At that time, all the members of the Lockes were there.

    Octavia was very good at adapting to the situation. When she saw Jeanne and Thedus, she took the initiative to say with enthusiasm, ¡°Jeannie, our misunderstanding turned into a jokest time. I apologize. You didn¡¯t take it to heart, did you?¡±

    Jeanne naturally knew how to act too. She quickly said, ¡°You overstated it, Auntie. These few days, I¡¯ve also been reflecting on myself. I shouldn¡¯t have argued with you like that in public. It was my fault.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I was too emotional at that time...¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re all family. The past is in the past.¡±Jenifer yed the role of a good person. ¡°In the future, once Jeannie gets married, please take good care of her.¡±

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll definitely treat her like my own daughter.¡±

    Jenifer and Octavia ttered each other very well.

    The atmosphere in the room was unusually harmonious because of them.

    After staying in Old Master Lawrence¡¯s room for a while, everyone returned to the living room and greeted the guests who came and went.

    At this moment, George also walked into the living room from the outside and walked to Jeanne¡¯s side.

    Thedus hated George. When he saw George walking over, he did not look too good.

    Nheless, he knew he could not show it at such an asion. He simply did not take the initiative to pay attention to George.

    At this moment.

    In therge living room, a melodious song came from the piano.

    Everyone looked over.

    They saw a child sitting ying the grand piano in the hall of the Lawrence family¡¯s manor smoothly.

    That child was none other than Jeremiah, the son of Thedus¡¯s brother, Hugh.

    For a six-year-old child, Jeremiah was not bad to be able to y at this level. Obviously, everyone in the hall seemed to be amazed by him.

    The song ended.

    Jeremiah left the piano and bowed politely.

    Everyone in the hall apuded.

    Octavia stood beside Jeremiah and said hurriedly, ¡°My grandson said that he wanted to y a song to wish Old Master Lawrence a happy birthday.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Alexander quickly went forward and said, ¡°Jeremiah is so thoughtful.¡±

    Damian also echoed from the side.

    The others alsoplimented him. ¡°Damian, your grandson is really capable.¡±

    ¡°He was just making a fool of himself...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too humble.¡±

    ¡°If my grandson was as capable as yours, I wouldn¡¯t have to worry so much...¡±

    The others kept praising him.

    Jeremiah was also very proud. At this moment, he was being led by Octavia to Thedus¡¯s side. The smug look on his face made his nostrils turn up.

    Thedus carried his nephew and sneered at Jeanne. ¡°Your son can never bepared to him. I¡¯d be embarrassed to bring your son out in the future!¡±

    Jeanne gave Thedus a sidelong nce.

    Originally, Jeanne did not care about these things at all. Seeing Octavia deliberately showing off in front of her, she felt a little ufortable in her heart. She knew very well that Octavia was doing this to take revenge by showing her magnanimity as George stepped on her gown thest time. Octavia was quite sinister to have schemed this.

    Jeanne held George¡¯s little hand and walked toward the grand piano.

    At this moment, Alexander and Damian were still there. Seeing Jeanne bring George over, Alexander¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    Those who were clever knew that given the rtionship between the Lawrences and the Lockes at the moment, everyone wanted topare Jeremiah and George.

    Jeanne did not care about Alexander¡¯s expression at that moment. She carried George and sat him down on the piano.

    ¡°Jeanne.¡± Alexander went forward and stopped her abruptly. ¡°Don¡¯t humiliate yourself.¡±

    Even so, Jeanne still ignored him.

    She bent down and whispered into George¡¯s ear, ¡°80% will do.¡±

    George nodded.

    In the hall, many people looked due to Jeanne¡¯s actions.

    Many people thought that Jeanne¡¯s illegitimate child was unremarkable and looked silly. They thought that she did not know what was good for her for wanting topete with the grandson of the Lockes. Did this ex-princess think that she had not made enough of a fool out of herself?!

    However, at that moment.

    When a melodious song came from the piano again, everyone was stunned.

    George was moving his little fingers on the piano skillfully. Every note seemed to be transformed from his fingertips. Even ayman could tell that the melody was much better than Jeremiah¡¯s. It was almost as good as a professional performance.

    Furthermore, the tune that George yed was not on the same level as Jeremiah¡¯s. George waspletely superior to Jeremiah at this time.

    Everyone was ready tough at George, but they were suddenly stunned!

    The whole venue was extremely quiet.

    This went on until the song ended.

    When the song ended, there was no apuse.

    Perhaps it was because everyone was shocked, or perhaps it was because they were unwilling to admit that this illegitimate child who was looked down upon by everyone was so capable.

    It was until¡­

    An apud was slowly hearding from the main hall¡¯s entrance.

    The person pping was the famous Fourth Master Swan of South Hampton City.

    Teddy felt the gazes of everyone in the hall, and he was on the verge of copse.

    He was on the verge of copse because of his master!

    They had just left the Lawrence family¡¯s courtyard, yet he was suddenly told to return the way they came.

    ¡®Has Master been possessed?!¡¯

    When everyone saw Fourth Master Swan pping his hands, they hurriedly pped as well.

    Alexander came back to his senses at that moment. He nced at George then went to the entrance of the hall to wee Fourth Master Swan.

    Jeanne carried George down from the stool. She smiled and said, ¡°I should¡¯ve just asked you to show half of your skill instead.¡±

    George raised his head and smiled slightly.

    Thedus strode to Jeanne¡¯s side. Taking advantage of the fact that everyone¡¯s attention was on Fourth Master Swan, he said fiercely to Jeanne, ¡°Why are you doing this? You¡¯re deliberately making my nephew look bad, aren¡¯t you?!¡±

    Jeanne calmly held George¡¯s hand. ¡°I just didn¡¯t want you to lose face, Second Young Master Locke.¡±

    Thedus was at a loss for words after hearing what Jeanne said.

    ¡°Second Young Master Locke, please help yourself. I¡¯ll bring George over now.¡± As Jeanne spoke, she held George¡¯s hand and left.

    She was extremely cold.

    Thedus¡¯s expression was unsightly.

    ¡®This woman, Jeanne, was married once. What right does she have to act so lofty in front of me?!¡¯

    Right at that moment, his phone suddenly rang.

    Thedus took a nce, and his eyes flickered. He picked up the phone and quickly walked to the side. ¡°I told you not to call me. Have you gone mad?¡±

    ¡°I miss you...¡±

    ¡°I have something serious to do now!¡±

    ¡°Second Young Master, every cell in my body misses you. I can¡¯t control myself...¡± It was an incredibly coquettish voice.

    Thedus¡¯s heart itched when he heard it.

    When he thought of being treated like this by Jeanne, he suddenly sneered.

    ¡®Who does Jeanne think she is? Do I, the second young master of the Lockes,ck women?!¡¯

 Chapter 22

    <h4>Chapter 22: Eldest Young Lady Lawrence Has Quite a Personality!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    The Lawrence family¡¯s manor.

    Alexander personally went over to wee Fourth Master Swan. The rest of the people also rushed over.

    In an instant, Fourth Master Swan became the center of attention.

    Jeanne held on to her son¡¯s hand and directly walked to the side.

    Fourth Master Swan seemed to have taken a nce in that direction, but it also seemed to be an illusion.

    In another corner of the hall.

    A few women were muttering softly.

    ¡°Octavia, Jeanne was deliberately making you and your grandson look bad,¡± a woman gossipped, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen someone who embarrasses her future mother-inw. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll step on your head after she gets married to your son in the future.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Jeanne is too much. She didn¡¯t give you any face at all...¡±

    Octavia was already displeased, to begin with. She looked grimmer after hearing what those women said.

    She had deliberately let her grandson perform on such an asion topare him with George. She wanted to make George appear useless and to vent her anger at the partyst time! It never urred to her that George, that unremarkable illegitimate child, was a piano genius. The thought of her grandson being outssed by an illegitimate child made her even angrier!

    ¡°That said, I really didn¡¯t expect that son of Jeanne to be so capable. I thought he was just a good-for-nothing,¡± a woman added.

    ¡°Yeah, I was also stunned. Oh right, did you see? Even Fourth Master Swan gave him a round of apuse just now.¡±

    ¡°I saw. Fourth Master Swan is such a cold and aloof person, yet he apuded for a child... I¡¯m afraid that Eldest Young Lady Lawrence will be more arrogant...¡±

    When Octavia heard their conversation, she almost flew into a rage.

    She looked fierce.

    ¡®No matter what, I¡¯ll teach Jeanne a lesson!;

    ¡­

    In a corner of the hall.

    Monica quickly rushed to Jeanne from the entrance, ¡°Jeannie.¡±

    Jeannie could not stand Monica¡¯s enthusiasm.

    So did George.

    Monica tried her best to pick up George and said excitedly, ¡°Godson, you made me so excited just now. How can you be so amazing? How can your fingers be so flexible?¡±

    Jeanne looked at Monica speechlessly. She looked at her lifeless son.

    ¡°Godmother, put me down.¡± George was very cold.

    Monica also found it hard to carry George. She put him down and turned her head to look at Jeanne seriously. ¡°I think I misunderstood you before.¡±

    Jeanne frowned.

    ¡®Was Monica always incoherent when she spoke?!¡¯

    ¡°You didn¡¯te back to be trampled on. You came back to shine,¡± Monica said confidently.

    Jeanne smiled faintly. ¡°Whatever you say...¡±

    Her voice became softer.

    Monica followed Jeanne¡¯s gaze and turned around. She saw Fourth Master Swan.

    He was walking over with Teddy.

    Apart from Teddy, there was also Finn and¡­

    ¡°Nox,¡± Fourth Master Swan suddenly said.

    Jeanne frowned.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t say anything. Can he read minds?!¡¯

    ¡°You called for me?¡± Nox, who was next to Fourth Master Swan, was confused.

    He came here with Finn and the others. When he arrived, he saw a child ying the piano. He was shocked and felt that the child looked familiar.

    Fourth Master Swan ignored Nox and said to Jeanne, ¡°Eldest Young Lady Lawrence, please take us to Old Master Lawrence so that we can give him our wishes.¡±

    Jeanne nced at Fourth Master Swan and turned around. ¡°Julie.¡±

    A servant quickly came over.

    ¡°Take Fourth Master Swan and his friends to Old Master¡¯s room.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Eldest Young Lady Lawrence.¡±

    After giving her instruction, Jeanne smiled politely at the others. Then, she turned around and left.

    Everyone just looked at her.

    Even Monica was a little stunned at that moment and could not react in time.

    Nox could not help but say, ¡°Eldest Young Lady Lawrence has quite a personality! Every woman would be attracted to you, Fourth Master, yet she did not even lift her eyelids.¡±

    Monica came back to her senses. ¡°Jeannie is just unordinary. How can she bepared to those women you¡¯re talking about?¡±

    ¡°Hey, Monica, no one will take you for a mute if you don¡¯t speak.¡±

    ¡°You too.¡±

    ¡°Back then, I must¡¯ve been out of my mind to help you go after Finn.¡±

    ¡°Back then, I must¡¯ve also been out of my mind to ask you to help me go after Finn...¡±

    Finn pursed her lips and turned to look at Edward. ¡°Fourth Master Swan, the luncheon is about to start.¡±

    What he meant was it was their time to go pay their respects.

    Fourth Master Swan looked away from Jeanne and nodded slightly.

    With that, the group went upstairs and went to Old Master Lawrence¡¯s room.

    Downstairs.

    Jasmine looked at their backs and turned to face Eden. ¡°Your fourth uncle.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Eden nodded.

    He naturally saw his fourth uncle when he came.

    In the past, his fourth uncle would not attend such banquets¡­

    ¡°Was your fourth uncle talking to my sister just now?¡± Jasmine asked, looking very innocent.

    Eden¡¯s expression darkened slightly.

    ¡°Thest time, he also took the initiative to give my sister the sapphire. Could it be that your fourth uncle...¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Eden denied it immediately. ¡°My fourth uncle couldn¡¯t have been seduced by Jeanne. She¡¯s not so capable!¡±

    Jasmine did not speak.

    She could not let Jeanne seduce Fourth Master Swan as well. If that were to happen, would she be able to live well in the future?!

    ¡°Jeanne¡¯s best friend, Monica. Her husband is my fourth uncle¡¯s personal doctor. They just happened to meet,¡± Eden said with certainty.

    Jasmine smiled. ¡°I guessed as much. How could someone like your fourth uncle fall for a woman who gave birth to a child? Speaking of which, I didn¡¯t expect George to y the piano so well when he looks dumb and stupid. It surprised me. That said, Jeanne doesn¡¯t know how to restrain herself. She¡¯s deliberately trying topare her son with that child from the Lockes. Isn¡¯t she afraid that the Lockes will deliberately make things difficult for her once she bes a part of their family? It has been so many years, but she still doesn¡¯t know how to conduct herself. She¡¯s still so arrogant.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯ll have a hard time in the future!¡± Eden said coldly.

    Jasmineughed internally.

    She was just testing Eden¡¯s feelings for Jeanne. Back then, they broke up because she interfered. She was afraid that Eden would be seduced by Jeanne again. Now, it seemed that Eden was still disgusted with Jeanne.

    To Jasmine, the most important thing for her at the moment was to sessfully be a Swan. Once that happened, she would no longer have to bear the title of an illegitimate daughter. In the future, everyone would have to suck up to her!

    When she thought of the days toe, her mood instantly improved.

    As for Eden, who was beside her, he did not look any better.

    Jeanne¡¯s return this time did not seem to be as simple as they thought!

 Chapter 23

    <h4>Chapter 23: The Fish Has Taken the Bait</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    The Lawrence family¡¯s manor was still as lively as ever.

    After the luncheon ended, most of the people stayed for entertainment.

    The Lawrence Residence also had arge and luxurious entertainment venue. Monica liked to y mahjong. After lunch, she called Nox and Jeanne to y mahjong with her. Of course, she did not dare to invite Fourth Master Swan. It just so happened that she was short of one, and Eden suddenly volunteered to join them.

    Monica thought about how she could not get revenge on Eden when he cheated on Jeanne previously. Today, she had to make that b*stard lose terribly.

    Jeanne did not want to join in the fun, but she could not resist Monica¡¯s hospitality. She let George go back to his room and followed her to the mahjong room.

    The Lawrence family¡¯s mahjong room was also a private room. When they walked in, the maid immediately went forward and asked respectfully, ¡°What would you like to drink?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have ck tea,¡± Monica said, ¡°Jeannie likes lemon juice, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jeanne nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have coffee,¡± Nox said, ¡°Coffee boosts my energy.¡±

    ¡°Given your mahjong skills, it¡¯s useless even if you take stimnts.¡±

    ¡°Monica, do you have poison in your mouth?¡± Nox was displeased. ¡°I abandoned Fourth Master Swan to y mahjong with you, yet you¡¯re being ungrateful?!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re more addicted to mahjong than I am. We met at the mahjong table back then. Don¡¯t give me that crap!¡± Monica did not appreciate his kindness at all. She looked very serious as she asked, ¡°Tell me honestly, are you and Fourth Master Swan a couple?¡±

    Nox rolled his eyes.

    Jeanne was also speechless.

    The waiter asked at the right time, ¡°What would you like to have, Eldest Young Master Swan and Second Young Lady?¡±

    ¡°Milk,¡± Monica answered for them, ¡°Since he likes a cow, of course, he¡¯ll have milk..¡±

    Nox could not help butugh.

    He was quick to realize what Monica was implying.

    At that moment, Jasmine¡¯s expression changed. In order to show her upbringing, she forcefully swallowed her anger.

    Jeanne also could not stopughing.

    It was worth noting that Monica was truly astonishing sometimes!

    Eden pretended not to hear it and said to the waiter, ¡°Jasmine and I will have coffee. She¡¯ll have a cappino with more sugar, and I¡¯ll have atte with less sugar.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The waiter left respectfully.

    Monica clicked her tongue. It was obvious that she was sneering at Eden¡¯s deliberate thoughtfulness and gentleness.

    Once they were done ordering their drinks, the game began.

    Everyone became serious right away.

    Jeanne had not yed mahjong for a long time. Her skills were not good, to begin with, and her luck seemed to be very bad today.

    She had two crucial tiles at the moment. Just as she was trying to figure out which tile to y, a phone suddenly rang.

    Nox stopped her for a moment and picked it up. ¡°Fourth Master Swan.¡±

    ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°ying mahjong. Didn¡¯t I tell you just now? Monica asked me to y mahjong with her.¡±

    ¡°I asked where.¡± The voice from the other end of the call seemed to have turned a little colder.

    ¡°You want toe?¡± Nox raised his eyebrow.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡®F*ck, since when was he interested in ying mahjong?¡¯

    ¡°Where are you? I¡¯ll go get you.¡±

    ¡°The main hall.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Nox hung up the phone and said to the others, ¡°Wait for me for a while. Fourth Master Swan ising. I¡¯ll go get him.¡±

    ¡°Hurry up!¡± Monica urged.

    Nox nodded and left quickly.

    The other three peopleid down their mahjong tiles. Jeanne said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡±

    ¡°Go, go, go. Remember to wash your hands to get rid of bad luck. Your luck is too bad today,¡± Monica urged.

    Jeanne also wanted to get rid of bad luck. She would be unhappy if she kept losing.

    She got up and walked out of the mahjong room and into the public washroom outside.

    As the washroom was shared, she heard two familiar voices from outside.

    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s boring for me to watch you y mahjong here. I don¡¯t want to y mahjong either. Just let me leave. I¡¯ll be back before dinner!¡± It was Thedus¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Brat, it¡¯s Old Master Lawrence¡¯s birthday banquet today. How can you leave? If your dad finds out, he¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± Octavia said fiercely.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he discussing business financing with Uncle Lawrence? Why would he care about me? Just let me leave. I¡¯m so annoyed whenever I see that woman, Jeanne!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m also annoyed whenever I see that woman.¡± Octavia¡¯s face was unsightly. ¡°Just thinking about how she embarrassed us in public today makes me want to strangle her to death!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I want to take revenge on her!¡± Thedus said in a softer voice. ¡°I¡¯m going to go meet another woman...¡± Thedus responded.

    ¡°Are you crazy?!¡± Octavia still had a sense of propriety. She knew she could not do anything out of the ordinary at this time.

    ¡°That woman doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her. Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I¡¯ll be careful.¡±

    Octavia still wanted to say something else.

    Thedus said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you really want your son to fall in love with that woman, Jeanne...¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright! Don¡¯t cause any trouble for me!¡±

    ¡°I know you treat me the best! Don¡¯t worry, once Jeanne marries me, I¡¯ll surely take it out on her for you!¡± Thedus said with a fawning look on his face.

    Octavia grinned.

    The two of them left.

    Jeanne walked out of the bathroom emotionlessly. She took out her phone and typed a message: [Help me keep an eye on Thedus.]

    [Got it.]

    Jeanne put her phone into her pocket, washed her hands, and wiped them.

    The moment she walked toward the private room, she suddenly stopped. She turned around and walked through a corridor into an elegant tea room at the innermost part of the room. She hid behind a pir and heard the conversation inside, ¡°Alex, I heard that Asia¡¯srgest emercepany, MUK group, is preparing to enter Harken¡¯s market. They¡¯re currently looking for our localpanies to finance an emerce project. Instead of us doing emerce ourselves, we might as well use this tform.¡±

    ¡°MUK? It¡¯s naturally a good thing to be able to cooperate with them!¡± Alexander was a little excited. ¡°That said, how can you guarantee that they¡¯ll choose us? Once everyone knows they¡¯re going to enter the market here, the localpanies will rack their brains topete with each other, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why we have to take advantage of the fact that the news has yet to be released. We have to be one step ahead of them. I have an old friend who has a good rtionship with the person in charge of MUK¡¯s project. As long as their conditions are met, they¡¯ll consider cooperating with us! Don¡¯t worry, I have all those conditions. Once I meet them, I¡¯ll take the initiative to discuss the coboration with them. By then, the otherpanies won¡¯t stand a chance! It¡¯s just that...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to give your family 300 million dors to develop an emerce project? Now, in order to meet MUK¡¯s conditions, I won¡¯t have enough funds, so the financing will be slightly dyed. Don¡¯t worry, as long as the coboration with MUK is settled, it¡¯ll be a piece of cake to get funding from the bank.¡±

    Alexander thought for a moment and said, ¡°Working with MUK is the priority, of course. In any case, it¡¯s all for working on an emerce enterprise together. Isn¡¯t there a tform that suits our needs now?! By then, we¡¯ll have both your coboration with MUK and the Lawrence Enterprise.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as the coboration is sessful, I¡¯ll let you work on a 300 million dor project for free.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯ll be great!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll be a family in the future... but your daughter, Jeanne, really needs to be taught a good lesson.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true that I didn¡¯t educate her enough. Don¡¯t worry. Before she gets married, I¡¯ll make her apologize to the Lockes properly...¡±

    Jeanne turned around and left.

    She did not want to waste any more time on unimportant matters.

    The corner of her mouth suddenly curled into a sneer.

    The fish had taken the bait. It was that simple!

 Chapter 24

    <h4>Chapter 24: Fourth Master Swan Naturally Brings Good Luck to His Wife</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Jeanne returned to the private room.

    She stopped in her tracks.

    The man sitting in her seat... was Fourth Master Swan.

    He was ying mahjong with the others with her tiles at the moment.

    Jeanne wondered if she should leave directly.

    At that moment, she heard Monica¡¯s voice, ¡°Jeannie, I thought you had fallen into the toilet bowl. Fourth Master Swan happened to be here to help you change your luck. Your luck was too bad... Ah, score!¡±

    Monica suddenly shouted excitedly.

    ¡°Pure Suit!¡± Monica waved her tiles. ¡°Fourth Master Swan, it seems that your luck isn¡¯t much better.¡±

    Edward took a look.

    He lowered his head to take Jeanne¡¯s bargaining chips. There were only a few left.

    Jeanne walked over. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±

    Fourth Master Swan took a look at Jeanne and stood up from his seat.

    At this moment, Eden also stood up very politely. ¡°Fourth Uncle,e and take my spot.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. Nox.¡± Fourth Master Swan called out to Nox, who was clearly in high spirits beside him.

    Nox stood up speechlessly and made way for him.

    Just like that, Edward sat on Nox¡¯s seat calmly.

    Another round began.

    Nox stared at Edward¡¯s tiles and smiled very brightly.

    It looked like he was going to get a Pure Suit and defeat the three other yers!

    Who said that Fourth Master Swan¡¯s luck was bad?

    Nox was very interested in watching the game.

    ¡°Four bamboo.¡± Jeanne discarded her tile.

    Fourth Master Swan was the next yer after Jeanne.

    Just as Nox was about to call for a score, he saw Fourth Master Swan drawing a tile.

    Nox held it back.

    It was still early. Edward could draw the winning tile himself.

    After a few rounds.

    Eden drew a tile himself and discarded one. Monica had also taken the tile Fourth Master Swan discarded. When Jeanne discarded another four bamboo, Fourth Master Swan reached out to draw a tile again.

    Nox could not help but ask, ¡°Fourth Master Swan, did you see your tiles wrongly?¡±

    ¡°A true gentleman doesn¡¯t speak when spectating a mahjong game,¡± Edward said in a low voice.

    ¡°...¡± Nox tried his best to hold back.

    ¡°Four bamboo.¡± Jeanne discarded again.

    ¡°Thest two tiles...¡± Nox mumbled.

    Edward continued to draw a tile.

    At the moment when Nox broke down, he almost jumped up in excitement when he saw that Edward had drawn a four bamboo himself. Who knew, Edward kept it and discarded an eight bamboo.

    ¡°Score.¡± Jeanne flipped her tiled and said with a smile, ¡°Golden Hook with two kongs and full tiles.¡±

    Fourth Master Swanid his tiles down and calmly took out some chips for Jeanne.

    Nox¡¯s eyes were wide open.

    The next round.

    The round after that.

    Many rounds after that.

    Nox finally understood. Fourth Master Swan was not here to y cards. He was here to go after the woman.

    Monica also could not help but tease, ¡°Once Fourth Master came, Jeannie¡¯s luck became good.¡±

    Jeanne did win back quite a lot.

    In the beginning, Nox won, but he seemed to have almost lost everything at this moment.

    ¡°Score.¡± Jeanne happily took the tile discarded by Fourth Master Swan.

    Nox turned to look at Jeanne¡¯s hand.

    He had a ghastly look on his face.

    It was another Pure Suit.

    Monica could tell from Nox¡¯s expression that Jeanne¡¯s hand was not small. She said, ¡°Fourth Master, you¡¯re Jeannie¡¯s lucky charm.¡±

    Fourth Master Swan¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    Monica sat opposite Fourth Master Swan.

    She was captivated by the man¡¯s casual gaze.

    How could such a high-quality man be given to someone else? It was right to leave him to Jeanne.

    Her thoughts were overflowing.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± At that moment, Fourth Master Swan seemed to nce at Jeanne.

    Jeanne did not look back.

    Nox added, ¡°He probably has the legendary ability to bring good luck to his wife.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Jeanne pursed her lips.

    Monica could not help butugh out loud. This was the first time she felt that Nox had said something that made sense!

    ¡°Nox, don¡¯t make fun of my fourth uncle.¡± Eden did not look too good.

    Jasmine, who was next to him, was also very unhappy.

    ¡°Your fourth uncle doesn¡¯t mind. Why do you mind?¡± Monica chided Eden. ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re jealous?¡±

    ¡°Monica, watch the asion.¡±

    ¡°Say, Eden¡ª¡±

    ¡°Monica, it¡¯s your turn,¡± Jeanne called out to her.

    Monica nced at Eden and drew a tile. She was suddenly excited. ¡°Score!¡±

    Today, Monica¡¯s luck was really good. Naturally, she was in a good mood as well.

    She smiled and said, ¡°Fourth Master, I¡¯ve let you spend a lot of money today.¡±

    Fourth Master Swan said indifferently, ¡°As an elder, it¡¯s okay to asionally lose some money to the younger generation.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re domineering indeed,¡± Monica ttered him.

    ¡°Nox,¡± Edward called out to Edward Swan. ¡°I don¡¯t have any chips left.¡±

    ¡°Should I buy them?¡± Nox pointed at his nose.

    ¡®You lose the money to your ¡°wife¡± yourself. Why should I pay for it?¡¯

    ¡°If not?¡± Fourth Master Swan raised his eyebrow.

    Nox epted his fate and grumbled, ¡°I¡¯m from the younger generation too.

    ¡°So I should show respect to an elder.

    ¡°...F*ck!¡± Nox could not help but blurt out, ¡°You have double standards!¡±

    Fourth Master Swan pretended not to hear it.

    In the end, Nox still used his money to buy new chips.

    The mahjong game was nearing its end.

    Jeanne had won quite a lot.

    To be more precise, other than Fourth Master Swan, everyone else won.

    At that moment, there was a sudden mor outside the private room.

    Immediately after, a servant knocked on the door and entered. She looked a little nervous. ¡°Eldest Young Lady, something bad has happened. Little Master and the Lockes¡¯ little master are fighting...¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s expression changed immediately.

    She put down her tile and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll have to excuse myself for a moment. Young Master Winter, please take my spot.¡±

    After saying that, she turned around and left.

    Nox sat excitedly. He thought that he could finally y. At that moment, he saw that Edward hadid down his tiles.

    Monica could not sit still either. She ran out with Jeanne valiantly. She was ready to fight with whoever dared to bully her godson!

    With that, the mahjong game naturally ended.

    In order to show her concern for Jeanne, Jasmine quickly followed her.

    Everyone also followed her.

    The Lawrence Residence¡¯s main hall was on the second floor. There were many people watching from the corridor.

    Jeanne walked over.

    George stood in the crowd with his head lowered. At this moment, Jeremiah was in Octavia¡¯s embrace. He cried and shouted, ¡°George hit me. Just now, he pushed me to the ground and scratched my face. Grandma, you have to help me take revenge!¡±

    Octavia looked at the wound on her precious grandson¡¯s face and felt her heart ache.

    Ever since Jeremiah was young, he had been pampered by them. He had never been wronged. The fire in his heart was also rising.

    Just as Octavia was about to speak, Alexander was heard yelling at George, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    He was obviously furious!

 Chapter 25

    <h4>Chapter 25: The Lockes Humiliated Themselves</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Jeanne quickly walked to George¡¯s side. George looked at Jeanne.

    ¡°George!¡± Alexander¡¯s voice grew louder. He was obviously furious.

    Jeanne pursed her lips and said, ¡°George, apologize!¡±

    Alexander paused.

    At that moment, he did not expect Jeanne to suddenlypromise.

    He was prepared for Jeanne to go against him to protect her son.

    George bit his lip.

    ¡°Apologize!¡± Jeanne looked serious.

    George felt a little wronged, but at that moment, he still walked in front of Jeremiah obediently and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want an apology. I want to scratch your face!¡± Jeremiah said arrogantly.

    ¡°Jeremiah!¡± Damian called out to his grandson.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, I don¡¯t care. I just want to scratch his face¡ªI just want to!¡± Jeremiah yed a fool, crying and making a scene.

    ¡°But you also bit me.¡± George seemed to have mustered a lot of courage to say that out loud.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Jeremiah denied it.

    ¡°You said that I embarrassed you, so you bit me. I only pushed you to break free, which was why I identally scratched your face!¡± George retorted loudly.

    ¡°Nonsense. I didn¡¯t bite you at all. I didn¡¯t¡ª¡±

    George rolled up his sleeves, revealing a row of teeth marks.

    Everyone watched.

    ¡°You bit yourself. It was you!¡± Jeremiah pointed at George¡¯s nose and cried.

    ¡°How could I bite myself?¡±

    ¡°It was you, it was you!¡± Jeremiah said fiercely, looking like he was quibbling.

    Obviously, no one believed him.

    Octavia, who was hugging Jeremiah, felt a little embarrassed.

    At this moment, everyone felt that it was Jeremiah who bit George first before George resisted.

    On the other hand, Jeremiah was the one whoined first.

    ¡°Jeremiah!¡± Damian¡¯s expression also changed. Originally, Jeremiah was going to attend another banquet with his parents today. They only let hime here just to show off. In the end, not only did he not show off, but he also embarrassed them!

    ¡°Grandpa, George is lying. I really didn¡¯t bite him!¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Damian was enraged.

    Octavia also said sternly in a low voice, ¡°Jeremiah, stop talking.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe me?!¡± Jeremiah burst into tears again. At that moment, he even broke free from Octavia¡¯s embrace and rolled on the ground. ¡°That illegitimate child, George, has been lying all along¡ªhe has been lying all along!¡±

    ¡°Jeremiah, shut up!¡± Damian looked grimmer. He did not expect his grandson to be so uneducated today. It was simply too embarrassing!

    ¡°I¡¯m not an illegitimate child!¡± George suddenly said as he was aggrieved.

    ¡°You are! Only an illegitimate child wouldn¡¯t have a father! My grandmother said that your mother only gave birth to you because she was fooling around with some man. Now that your mother is going to marry my second uncle, my second uncle will suffer a huge loss... Ugh...¡± Octavia suddenly covered her grandson¡¯s mouth.

    She did not expect her grandson to remember what she said about Jeanne at home.

    ¡°Jeremiah!¡± Damian was infuriated at that moment.

    At that moment, Octavia hurriedly picked up Jeremiah, who was on the ground, and exined to the others, ¡°This child doesn¡¯t know anything and spoke nonsense. We spoiled him too much... I¡¯ll bring him back now and teach him a good lesson.¡±

    Damian¡¯s face turned red with anger.

    Octavia quickly carried Jeremiah, who was still throwing a tantrum, and left. She was afraid that he would say something else, causing the Lockes to bepletely humiliated!

    Once they left, the corridor became quiet.

    Damian immediately smiled apologetically. ¡°Well, my grandson might¡¯ve been... too spoiled indeed. George, I¡¯ll apologize to you on his behalf.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± George appeared to be very polite.

    It was a stark contrast to Jeremiah¡¯s arrogance just now.

    He said, ¡°In the future, once my mom marries Uncle Wu, Jeremiah and I will be brothers. I¡¯ll get along well with him.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so well-behaved.¡± Damian¡¯s acting was on point. ¡°I¡¯ll ask Jeremiah to apologize to you properlyter.¡±

    George smiled obediently.

    The others were also touched by George¡¯s obedience.

    They felt that he was too sensible. Compared to Jeremiah, who only knew how to behave atrociously, they were like heaven and earth.

    Alexander also tried to mediate the situation. ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for children to quarrel? If there¡¯s no discord, there¡¯s no concord.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll be brothers from now on,¡± Damian instantly said.

    Alexander called for everyone to leave.

    Fourth Master Swan stood not far away and watched the whole process.

    He turned around and left.

    When he left, there was an obvious smile at the corner of his mouth.

    Teddy had goosebumps all over his body.

    ¡°Are you leaving?¡± Teddy could not help but ask.

    ¡®Dinner is about to start, and yet he¡¯s leaving?¡¯

    Fourth Master Swan nodded.

    At this moment, Nox also left with him out of habit.

    Nox was four years younger than Fourth Master Swan and had been growing up with him.

    Nox¡¯s grandfather, Will Winter, was once the adjutant of Edward¡¯s father, Zachary Swan. Zachary was once a general of Harken. Later on, due to the change in state power, he abandoned politics and went into business. Will naturally followed Zachary in business, and he vowed to help the Swans manage their business for generations.

    As such, Nox was taught from a young age to be loyal to the Swans. In Nox¡¯s understanding, he was born to be a member of the Swans and would die a ghost of theirs! Now that the head of the Swans was Edward, Nox worked for him.

    In the quiet car.

    Nox could not help but say, ¡°That little brat isn¡¯t simple!¡±

    Fourth Master Swan¡¯s eyes moved.

    Teddy sat in the passenger seat. He turned his head and asked, ¡°Young Master Winter, are you talking about Eldest Young Lady Lawrence¡¯s son?¡±

    ¡°If not?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s pretty good to be able to y such a good tune at such a young age.¡± Teddy agreed.

    Teddy was an orphan adopted by the Swans. He was only responsible for taking care of Fourth Master Swan¡¯s daily life. He had not received any special education from the Swans, so he was rtively simple-minded.

    Nox smiled faintly.

    He was not talking about George¡¯s piano skills.

    ¡°That said, I¡¯m a little puzzled. Eldest Young Lady Lawrence is so good-looking. Why is her son so ordinary?¡± Teddy muttered, ¡°I¡¯m sure her son is like his father. His father probably isn¡¯t good-looking. What a pity for Eldest Young Lady Lawrence¡¯s good genes.¡±

    Nox could not help butugh.

    He smiled as he looked at the man whose expression was clearly unsightly.

    ¡°Teddy.¡± Fourth Master Swan¡¯s voice was a little cold.

    ¡°Fourth Master.¡± Teddy appeared very respectful.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t exercised for a long time, right?¡± Fourth Master Swan asked.

    Nox was stunned.

    ¡°Stop the car,¡± Fourth Master Swan said to the driver.

    The driver immediately pulled over.

    ¡°Get out of the car,¡± Fourth Master Swan ordered.

    ¡°Me?¡± Teddy pointed at himself.

    ¡°Leave your cell phone and wallet here.¡± Fourth Master Swan sneered.

    ¡°...¡± Teddy wanted to cry but had no tears.

    How did he offend his master?!

 Chapter 26

    <h4>Chapter 26: Fourth Master Swan Looks Like a Stud!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Teddy was kicked out of the car.

    Nox could not bear to see Teddy¡¯s disheveled and confused look with a hint of pity on his face.

    He turned around and looked at Edward, muttering to himself, ¡®I really can¡¯t provoke this tiger at all. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t even know how I died!¡¯

    Nox took a deep breath and became a little more serious. ¡°It seems that someone has tampered with the Lockes.¡±

    Edward turned to look.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to bring down the Lockes? I originally prepared a project to make the Lockes empty their assets. I didn¡¯t expect that someone would be a step ahead of me. At this moment, the Lockes is diverting arge number of funds to do an emerce project. As far as I know, the repayment date of their loan from the bank is these few days. If this project is void, the bank is very likely going to stop lending them money and will even pursue them for repayment. Once the chain of their funds is broken, the Lockes will go bankrupt in no time.¡±

    Edward frowned slightly.

    Nox asked, ¡°Do I still need to continue?¡±

    ¡°Not for the time being,¡± Edward said, ¡°Find out who¡¯s making a move on the Lockes.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone find out.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Nox nodded.

    Nox might seem careless, but when he was seriously doing something, he was more reliable than anyone else.

    ¡­

    In the Lawrence family¡¯s courtyard.

    Jeanne brought George back to his room.

    Monica followed them.

    She was so excited that she almost jumped. She said, ¡°Godson, how could you perform so well just now? You were so obedient and sensible and made the Lockes humiliate themselves. I just heard someone secretly scolding the Lockes, saying that they¡¯recking in manners. They also said that that darn woman, Octavia, is a bbermouth who always says bad things about others...¡±

    Monica was incredibly excited and kept on bbering non-stop.

    Jeanne could not stand it anymore and interrupted her. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Dr. Jones around.¡±

    ¡°Dr. Jones?¡± Monica was stunned, ¡°Oh, he had surgery in the afternoon, so he left after lunch. Speaking of which, Jeanne, don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve fallen for him! I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t do it. He¡¯s a scum!¡±

    Jeanne was speechless.

    Monica¡¯s way of thinking was too novel.

    ¡°If you¡¯re thinking of dating someone and getting married, I think Fourth Master Swan is not bad,¡± Monica suggested.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± Jeanne directly rejected.

    ¡°Fourth Master Swan has everything he wants. What are yourints?¡± Monica asked.

    ¡°I have noints; I just don¡¯t want to.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t really think that Fourth Master Swan is bad in that aspect, do you?!¡± Monica raised her eyebrow.

    Jeanne was speechless.

    She did not think of that at all.

    ¡°I¡¯ve asked Finn. There¡¯s no problem with Fourth Master Swan.¡± Monica gave a positive answer. ¡°He just has a cold personality and doesn¡¯t like women. Besides, don¡¯t you think that Fourth Master Swan looks like... a stud?!¡±

    Jeanne reminded, ¡°George is still underage.¡±

    Monica stuck out her tongue and smiled. ¡°In short, Fourth Master Swan can give you absolute sexual happiness!¡±

    Jeanne did not want to continue this topic.

    She changed the topic and asked, ¡°I heard that Finn is an orphan?¡±

    ¡°Why are you so interested in him?!¡± Monica frowned. ¡°Finn isn¡¯t as handsome as Fourth Master Swan!¡±

    Finn was not as good-looking as Fourth Master Swan indeed.

    Fourth Master Swan was the kind of man who could stun women with a nce such that they would not be able to shift their gaze away. He was so handsome that he could be considered the best in the world! Even so, it was also because he was too handsome that people did not dare to approach him easily.

    On the other hand, Finn was different. He was refined and gentle. He was the kind of man who was not very eye-catching at first nce. After looking at him for a while, one would feel that he was alright. After looking at him for a while, one might then fall for him.

    Nevertheless, Monica was different from ordinary people. She fell in love with Finn at first sight, but she was also heartless when she wanted to break it off with him!

    ¡°I¡¯m very curious. Why did he be Fourth Master Swan¡¯s personal doctor?¡±Jeanne was surprised.

    Logically speaking, given Fourth Master Swan¡¯s status, it would be very difficult for someone like Finn, who had no background, to get close to.

    ¡°I¡¯ve asked him before,¡± Monica responded, ¡°For someone like Finn who has nothing, what kind of sh*tty luck did he have to get close to Fourth Master Swan?! Finn said that it was because of his clean background that he gained Fourth Master Swan¡¯s trust. I thought about it... Although I really hate Finn, I heard that his medical skills are great. He¡¯s 29 years old this year, right? Yeah, he¡¯s four years older than me and seems to be the same age as Fourth Master Swan. It was probably difficult for someone his age to be the chief surgeon of South Hampton City¡¯s Central Hospital!¡±

    It was indeed not easy!

    Monica had heard that Finn had performed several world-famous heart surgeries. His medical skills had a certain degree of influence internationally.

    ¡°Alright, can we not talk about him anymore? No matter how good his medical skills are, it can¡¯t hide his scumbag nature!¡± Monica said impatiently, ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡±

    As she said that, she rushed into Jeanne¡¯s washroom. She probably did not want to talk about Finn anymore.

    Jeanne looked at Monica¡¯s back. She turned her head and looked at George.

    George lowered his head.

    Jeanne asked, ¡°Did you bite yourself?¡±

    Given her son¡¯s abilities, he would not be bullied by people his age.

    George did not say anything.

    Jeanne lifted George¡¯s sleeve and looked at the row of teeth marks. She said, ¡°Next time, don¡¯t bite so hard. Doesn¡¯t it hurt?¡±

    George looked at Jeanne, thinking that he would be scolded.

    Jeanne said, ¡°If Jeremiah hadn¡¯te to find trouble with you, you wouldn¡¯t have treated him that way.¡±

    George nodded. ¡°He called me an illegitimate child!¡±

    ¡°Do you mind?¡±Jeanne asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± George looked helpless. ¡°My father is dead, and there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡±

    Jeanne suddenly smiled.

    It was because¡­

    It was funny.

    George added, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t die.¡±

    Jeanne patted George¡¯s little head. ¡°I won¡¯t die!¡±

    She had survived so many near-death experiences, so how could she die so easily?!

    Moreover, she also wanted those people with ill intentions to die!

    ¡­

    Apart from the unpleasant incident that happened in the afternoon, Old Master Lawrence¡¯s Birthday Banquet was sessful overall.

    While the Lawrence family was not considered one of the top families in South Hampton City, they were still very considerate in terms of etiquette.

    They sent off all the guests that night.

    Jeanne was called to Old Master Lawrence¡¯s study.

    Alexander, Jenifer, Jasmine, and Joshua were all there.

    Jonathan said sternly to Jeanne, ¡°Jeanne, I don¡¯t care if you did it intentionally or not, or if you¡¯ve been wronged or not. I¡¯m telling you clearly now that you must go and apologize to the Lockes!¡±

    Jeanne sneered and did not say anything.

    Jonathan continued, ¡°During this period, the Lockes has been embarrassed many times because of you. Whether it¡¯s the charity banquetst time, intentionally letting George steal the limelight this afternoon, or causing that little grandson of the Lockes to be humiliated today. In short, you must apologize tomorrow and bring your son, George, along with you!¡±

    Jeanne looked at Jonathan and said indifferently, ¡°In any case, it doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s right or wrong!¡±

    ¡°Nothing in this world is absolute. Whether it¡¯s right or wrong, it¡¯ll bepletely different if you change your point of view!¡±

    ¡°At the end of the day, isn¡¯t profit the most important thing?¡± Jeanne raised her eyebrow.

    Jonathan¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You took 5% of the Lawrence family¡¯s shares!¡±

    ¡®Therefore, you must... sell your dignity to the Lawrences!¡¯

 Chapter 27

    <h4>Chapter 27: The Lockes Who Are Looking For Trouble</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jeanne agreed immediately.

    She was so straightforward that it was hard to believe.

    Alexander had been a little afraid of Jeanne¡¯s straightforwardness these past few days.

    He always felt that the more she was like this, the more something bad would happen.

    ¡°Don¡¯t y any tricks,¡± Jonathan threatened, ¡°I don¡¯t want what happened seven years ago to be repeated.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not that stupid anymore.¡±

    ¡°Alexandar, prepare some gifts tomorrow morning and bring Jeanne and George to apologize. You absolutely can¡¯t let there be any conflicts between our families,¡± Jonathan instructed.

    Jeanne was very clear that the reason Jonathan did this was that he was worried that the Lockes would be so angry that they would break off the engagement. He must have thought that if the Lockes managed to work on MUK¡¯s project but if the marriage fell apart, it would be a huge loss for the Lawrences.

    Therefore, Jonathan cleverly made his stance clear in advance by giving the Lockes an exnation.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Alexander responded respectfully.

    Jonathan lectured everyone before letting everyone leave.

    Jeanne returned to her room.

    George had showered and was lying on the bed to sleep.

    Jeanne sat on the sofa in her room and looked at the indescribable pictures on her phone.

    She asked, ¡°George, are you asleep?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Can you use theputer with your eyes closed?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll ask Kingsley to help me,¡± Jeanne said to herself.

    After all, it was inappropriate to let George see the pictures that were unsuitable for children.

    ¡­

    The next day.

    Jeanne was woken up by a servant early in the morning.

    After getting dressed, she left the Lawrences¡¯ manor at 10:00 am.

    Only Alexander, Jenifer, Jeanne, and George were in the car. Jasmine and Joshua did not join them.

    It was said that the Swans woulde to discuss the details of Eden and Jasmine¡¯s wedding in the afternoon. ording to the etiquette of Harken, the male party would take the initiative to go to the female party¡¯s house to discuss matters. Naturally, the Swans went to the Lawrences¡¯ manor. Therefore, Alexander had Jasmine and Joshua get ready at home. They would return after having lunch with the Lockes.

    The car arrived at the Lockes¡¯ manor.

    It was also extremely luxurious.

    The prestigious families in South Hampton City were passed down from generation to generation. Most of them were rtives of the previous royal families. They branched out, developed, and the fittest survived. Up until now, there were only 12 families in South Hampton City that could truly be considered prestigious families. The Lawrences and the Lockes were among them, but their rankings were rtively lower. The Swans was naturally the leader of the 12 families. They were the dominant family. In addition, Zachary from the Swans had contributed greatly to the establishment of the country in the past. Even the current royal family would be courteous to the Swans, so they were even more prominent.

    At the entrance of the Locke Residence.

    The servants were already waiting for the Lawrences hurriedly weed them respectfully.

    In the main hall.

    Everyone from the Lockes was present. This included Damian and his wife, Hugh¡¯s family, and Thedus. At this moment, they were putting on airs.

    Jeremiah seemed to have forgotten the scene of him being so ill-mannered yesterday. At this moment, it was all the fault of the Lawrences.

    Alexander was quite enthusiastic and proactive. Naturally, Jenifer said, ¡°Our old master had insomniast night. He said that our family has caused yours to suffer grievance these past few days. He asked us to bring Jeanne and George over to apologize early this morning.¡±

    ¡°How can that be? How could it be Ms. Lawrence¡¯s fault? It was all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have lost my temper at George at the charity banquet. At the old master¡¯s birthday banquet yesterday, Jeremiah shouldn¡¯t have had a conflict with George either. It was all our family¡¯s fault. How could Eldest Young Lady Lawrence be at fault?!¡± Octavia had a sarcastic look on her face.

    The corners of Jeanne¡¯s mouth curled up into a smile.

    ¡®She¡¯s really changing faces with ease.¡¯

    ¡°Jeanne, hurry up and apologize to Aunty,¡± Alexander reminded.

    Jeanne walked forward.

    Octavia did not even look at her.

    When she thought of how Jeanne had made her suffer so much in just a few days, she wished she could strangle her to death.

    Once she heard that the Lawrences was going toe and apologize, she had thought of how to deal with Jeanne and make her submit to her in the future.

    Jeanne stepped forward. ¡°Auntie, I didn¡¯t know how to behave. If I offended you in any way, please forgive me...¡±

    ¡°You acted tough then talk softly to me after that. Are you ying tricks with me?!¡± Octavia interrupted Jeanne¡¯s words. She did not appreciate her kindness at all.

    ¡°What do you want me to do then?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°How would I dare to ask you to do anything? If I do that, you¡¯ll say that I¡¯m arrogant!¡± Octavia mocked.

    ¡°Octavia, look, we¡¯ll be a family in the future. Jeannie is sincerely apologizing to you this time. Just tell her what to do so that you¡¯ll forgive her.¡± Jenifer hurriedly tried to ease the atmosphere. She looked like a peacemaker.

    Jenifer¡¯s ability was that she would make everyone think that she was a good person. She was a ¡°good person¡± who truly thought of others!

    Octavia¡¯s eyes moved. She uncrossed legs and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve spoken, Jenifer, I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for Jeanne. You should know that Jeanne humiliated the Lockes with what she did. I definitely wouldn¡¯t mind if she only embarrassed me, but it¡¯s no longer a private matter if it concerned the image of the Lockes.¡±

    ¡°We understand, we understand,¡± Jenifer said in a good tone, ¡°Just tell her what to do.¡±

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t beat around the bush,¡± Octavia said fiercely to Jeanne, ¡°Since Jeanne came to apologize sincerely, and since she¡¯ll be my daughter-inw in the future, I don¡¯t want to prolong this conflict between us. I¡¯ll just state my conditions.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Jenifer agreed.

    Octavia spoke with a cold expression, ¡°Firstly, Jeanne certainly has to apologize for what she did to our family, but a simple apology won¡¯t be sincere enough. So, she has to serve tea and kneel on the ground to apologize to me. George also has to sincerely apologize to Jeremiah.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    Alexander agreed without thinking. ¡°No problem.¡±

    ¡°Secondly,¡± Octavia said coldly, ¡°Jeanne has brought shame to the Lockes in front of so many noble families. She must make a post on Facebook to exin the conflict between her and our family during this period. The main point is that she must state that she was in the wrong and deeply regrets her actions. Don¡¯t worry, as long as Jeanne posts it, I¡¯ll respond right away. I won¡¯t embarrass your family. The purpose of that is just to let others know that our rtionship is harmonious.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Alexander continued to agree to her conditions. ¡°After Jeanne has finished drafting the posting, I¡¯ll show it to you before she posts it.¡±

    Octavia nodded. Following that, she said, ¡°Thirdly, and most importantly, it¡¯s about Jeanne and Thedus getting married. Everyone knows Jeanne¡¯s character. An ordinary person wouldn¡¯t be able to subdue her. Thedus¡¯ character is weak. In order for our families not to have any conflicts after the marriage, I think Jeanne should sign a premarital agreement. I¡¯ve asked Thedus to print out the contents of the agreement. Thedus, read it out.¡±

    Jeanne simply watched the show of the Lockes indifferently.

    She wondered, ¡®Aren¡¯t the Lockes afraid of being... struck by lightning?!¡¯

 Chapter 28

    <h4>Chapter 28: The Cat Is Out of the Bag</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    In the main hall of the Locke Residence.

    Thedus held a piece of agreement paper and read it out loud, ¡°First, after Jeanne bes a Locke, she must follow the arrangements of the Lockes. Don¡¯t put on the airs of a youngdy. She must be obedient, assist her husband, and educate her children;

    ¡°Secondly, after Jeanne bes a Locke, she must immediately give birth to a child. Although the Lockes already have a grandson, as the saying goes, children have many blessings. Therefore, Jeanne must give birth again until she gives birth to a boy;

    ¡°Thirdly, after Jeanne bes a Locke, she¡¯s not allowed to interfere with all the businesses of the Lockes. The Lockes are capable and don¡¯t need a woman to show her face in public;

    ¡°Fourthly, after Jeanne bes a Locke, George had to change his family name to Locke. In the future, he¡¯ll be a member of the Lockes. Of course, he has to respect and be filial to the Lockes!

    ¡°That¡¯s all.¡±

    Thedus looked at Jeanne and asked, ¡°Can you do it?¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes flickered.

    The terms and conditions stated clearly that she had to be obedient and give birth to a son. She would not be allowed to pry the Lockes¡¯ assets, and George would be a grandson of the Lockes!

    There was a long silence in the hall.

    Just as Alexander was about to speak, Jeanne answered, ¡°Sure.¡±

    Thedus smiled sarcastically.

    He knew that Jeanne was just pretending to be aloof. She was a divorced woman. She should be grateful about being able to get married again and be a part of his prestigious family!

    How could she still dare to unt her power?!

    ¡°Then let¡¯s begin. Do everything one by one,¡± Octavia said.

    ¡°I want to sign this agreement first,¡± Jeanne suggested, ¡°Signing the agreement is the only way to exin my rtionship with the Lockes.¡±

    Octavia sneered.

    This woman was more tactful than she thought.

    She agreed. ¡°Okay.¡±

    A servant respectfully handed over a pen to Jeanne.

    Jeanne took the contract and looked at it again. She signed her name on the contract.

    After signing it, Damian¡¯s phone suddenly rang.

    He lowered his head to take a look and picked it up.

    The others also quietly waited for him to finish the call.

    Damian¡¯s expression became more and more unsightly. In the end, he almost threw his phone away.

    He hung up the phone and fiercely red at Thedus. ¡°Thedus, what good deed have you done?! Didn¡¯t you learn your lesson thest time you went to jail?! I¡¯ll beat you to death, you son of a b*tch!¡±

    As he spoke, he was about to make his move.

    Everyone in the hall was shocked.

    All of them stepped forward to stop him.

    Octavia was also very agitated. She hurriedly protected her son. ¡°Why are you suddenly throwing such a tantrum?¡±

    Damian took out his phone. He was so angry that he was trembling. ¡°Take a look for yourself. Look at the good son you raised!¡±

    Octavia hurriedly took the phone.

    Unsightly pictures could be seen on the phone. Although the key parts were censored, they were still indescribable¡­

    Damian was furious. ¡°Everyone on the inte is posting news about you now, Thedus, saying that you¡¯ve never changed! They even said that our family will be ruined by you sooner orter!¡±

    Octavia was also enraged when she saw the news.

    She turned to Thedus and pped him. ¡°You useless thing!¡±

    ¡°Mom!¡± Thedus covered his face. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that the paparazzi would take pictures of me. I was very careful! Which news agency reported it? I¡¯ll kill them...¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Damian interrupted him. ¡°You son of a b*tch, I shouldn¡¯t have bailed you out of prison in the first ce! I¡¯ll beat you to death! I¡¯ll beat you to death, you b*stard!¡±

    As he said that, he became infuriated and went forward to beat Thedus.

    Octavia tried to pull him away but failed.

    Damian punched and kicked Thedus, but Thedus did not dare to fight back.

    Alexander hurriedly went forward to pull Damian away. ¡°Damian, don¡¯t be so mad. Think about how to solve the matter first!¡±

    Damian still had to give Alexander some face, so he endured it.

    Thedus was hit a few times, so he was very upset. He said angrily, ¡°You can¡¯t me me for all this! I told Mom, and she didn¡¯t object to me going out to find another woman...¡±

    ¡°Thedus!¡± Octavia was so angry that she almost fainted.

    ¡°None of you like Jeanne, so I could only keep a mistress!¡±

    ¡°Thedus, shut up!¡± Octavia shouted with a hoarse voice.

    ¡°Octavia!¡± Damian heard Thedus¡¯s words and went mad again. ¡°Your son isn¡¯t sensible, but what about you?!¡±

    ¡°Dear, it¡¯s not like what Thedus said...¡± Octavia¡¯s eyes reddened, looking very pitiful.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me! From now on, take Thedus along and get lost!¡±

    ¡°Dear, listen to me. I really didn¡¯t.¡± Octavia went forward to tug at Damian.

    Damian pushed her away coldly.

    Octavia¡¯s life was ruined by her son this time.

    Her eyes werepletely red, and tears immediately fell from her eyes.

    Jeanne had always wondered if it was the standard of nobledies to be able to cry so easily.

    She looked at the farce of this family with a cold and detached expression.

    At this moment, Alexander could not persuade Damian any further. No matter what, Thedus¡¯ behavior of womanizing had also damaged the Lawrences¡¯ image. If he appeared to not care about it at all, it would drag down his family¡¯s status.

    In the main hall.

    Octavia was bawling.

    At that moment, Damian¡¯s mood became even worse. He said angrily, ¡°You only know how to cry. Can crying solve the problem? Pack your things immediately and get out!¡±

    Octavia cried even more sorrowfully.

    Hugh hurriedly said, ¡°Dad, this matter has happened. Think about how to solve it. Just kicking Mom and Thedus out of the house won¡¯t solve the problem!¡±

    ¡°How else can we solve it?!¡± Damian roared. ¡°Kick Thedus out of the house and cut off all ties with him from now on! His scandals will follow him out of our family!¡±

    ¡°Dad!¡± Thedus heard Damian¡¯s determined tone and was shocked at that moment. He gave in right away. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t kick me out. I won¡¯t do it again. I swear I won¡¯t do it again!¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    ¡°Dad...¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    ¡°Mom, Mom...¡± Thedus quickly went to beg Octavia.

    Octavia also knew that this was a serious matter. If Damian wanted to kick them out for the sake of the Lockes¡¯ reputation... She had a sudden idea, so she said, ¡°I have a way to redeem Thedus¡¯ image and save the Lockes¡¯ reputation.¡±

    Damian looked at Octavia coldly.

    Octavia said, ¡°As the saying goes, a prodigal son returned home is worth more than gold. We just need to tell the media that the other party used seduced Thedus and that he¡¯s very regretful now¡ª¡±

    ¡°Do you think the media are all fools?¡± Damian could not bear to hear it anymore.

    ¡°I know that the media won¡¯t believe me when I say this, but Jeanne can help Thedus put in a good word in front of the media. If even his fianc¨¦e can forgive him, what reason does anyone else have to me him? When the timees, we¡¯ll bribe some of the media, inte celebrities, professional ghostwriters, and so on. Public opinion will soon pass.¡±

    Damian was silent for a moment as if he had been persuaded.

    Octavia said agitatedly, ¡°I can ept you kicking us out for the sake of the Lockes¡¯ reputation, but will it really solve the problem? Thedus is still a Locke, after all. The Lockes will still be disgraced if something like this happened, not to mention that we¡¯re currently discussing a coboration with MUK. If the coboration fails because of this negative news... our loss will outweigh our gain!¡±

    When Damian heard MUK being mentioned, his expression turned ugly again.

    It seemed like the only way to solve this problem was to do as Octavia had said.

 Chapter 29

    <h4>Chapter 29: The Lockes Knelt and Apologized</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    In the main hall.

    Octavia¡¯s suggestion had clearly moved Damian.

    He turned his head to look at Alexander.

    At this moment, Alexander was putting on airs. He snorted coldly. ¡°Damian, I wholeheartedly wanted my daughter to marry your son. During this period, we¡¯ve been worried that your family has been wronged. I never expected Thedus to fool around with women outside! Damian, your son¡¯s behavior has indeed disappointed me and my family.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s our family¡¯s fault¡ªit¡¯s our fault.¡± Damian hurriedly smiled apologetically. ¡°I also wish that I could beat that son of mine to death! However, will that solve the problem? After all, he¡¯s a Locke. No matter how hard I try, I won¡¯t be able to cut off ties with him. I want to kick him out too, but when I think about how we still have to cooperate with MUK, I can¡¯t possibly ruin our n, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Alexander didn¡¯t seem to care. ¡°I, Alexander, can¡¯t betray my daughter and let her marry someone like your son for such a small benefit!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re both parents, so I know how you feel. That said, now that the marriage between our families has been announced and the coboration with MUK has been discussed, isn¡¯t it a pity to suddenly break it off?¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s a pity, I can¡¯t just watch my daughter go down with you!¡±

    ¡°Alex, my family has let you down!¡± Damian was full of sincerity, ¡°Indeed, there¡¯s nothing I can do to make up for it. The only thing I can do now is that I¡¯m willing to discuss the coboration with MUK with the Lawrence Enterprise. We¡¯ll split the agreed project equally.¡±

    Alexander was instantly moved.

    He looked at Damian.

    Damian also felt like his heart was being cut. He said, ¡°During this period, in order to work with MUK, I¡¯ve invested over two billion dors to build our emerce tform. I¡¯ve bought over a dozen emercepanies, and the bank¡¯s mortgage has been overdrawn! I won¡¯t let you pay the cost. Once the contract is signed, you can work on half of the project!¡±

    Alexander looked at Damian in disbelief.

    Everyone knew that the emerce tform was the hottest project at the moment. With the arrival of MUK Group, which was thergest group in all of Asia, the emerce transaction that could win over Harken was just around the corner!

    ¡°I, Damian, will do as I say!¡± Damian affirmed once again.

    Alexander secretly adjusted his emotions. He looked like he did not care and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t up to me to decide.¡±

    Octavia immediately understood.

    She hurriedly said to Jeanne, ¡°Jeannie, Thedus was muddle-headed for a moment. I guarantee that he won¡¯t do anything to let you down in the future. Can you forgive him just this once?¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    That arrogant woman just now had suddenly be humble.

    Jeanne did not say anything.

    Octavia quickly added, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to apologize anymore. I was only trying to scare you just now. How could I really let you do that? Once you be a Locke, I¡¯ll dote on you more than I can. How could I let you feel wronged¡­?¡±

    ¡°Auntie.¡± Jeanne interrupted her.

    Octavia smiled with a kind face. ¡°Yes, Jeannie?¡±

    ¡°Do you not mind what happened before this?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? When have I ever mind? I was just joking just now.¡±

    ¡°Alright then. Let¡¯s forget about what happened before.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Octavia nodded vigorously.

    ¡°But I need you to exin what happened now.¡± Jeanne raised her eyebrow.

    Octavia paused for a moment.

    She did not expect that Jeanne would ask for more.

    Jeanne said unhurriedly, ¡°Auntie, you said that Thedus will never do anything to let me down in the future. I don¡¯t know what will happen in the future, but this time, he really did something immoral. Not only did he ruin my reputation, but he also ruined the reputation of my family.¡±

    Octavia did not look too good.

    After all, she was being taught a lesson by a little girl. She did not feel good about this.

    Nheless, she could only listen because she was unreasonable.

    ¡°The marriage between the Lawrences and the Lockes is based on the principle of mutual benefit. If we break off the marriage, it won¡¯t benefit either of our families. I¡¯m willing to ept your suggestion to help save Thedus¡¯ image...¡±

    ¡°I knew that you¡¯re a good girl, Jeannie. I¡¯ll surely treat you well in the future.¡±

    ¡°But...¡± Jeanne said to Octavia, ¡°I need Thedus to kneel and apologize to me. He must promise that he¡¯ll never do it again.¡±

    Octavia¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    Before she could speak, Jeanne added, ¡°If I remember correctly, Thedus said that you acquiesced to what he did, so I think...¡±

    Octavia looked at Jeanne.

    ¡°You should also apologize to me, Auntie!¡± Jeanne said firmly.

    Everyone looked at Jeanne. For a second, they were stunned by her imposing manner. At the next second, it seemed like it was just an illusion.

    In any case, Jeanne was being reasonable.

    If the Lockes were sincere, there was no reason for them to refuse.

    Damian did not even think twice. He said to Octavia and Thedus, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what she says? Hurry up and apologize!¡±

    Thedus was displeased.

    What right did he have to apologize to Jeanne, who was a married woman? Why should he even kneel and guarantee that he would not repeat his mistake?!

    What right did the woman have?!

    ¡°Thedus!¡± Damian¡¯s face darkened.

    Octavia pulled her son over. ¡°Kneel and apologize!¡±

    Thedus looked at Octavia.

    Octavia winked at him.

    Thedus held back his anger. He knelt in front of Jeanne unhappily. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°And?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°I promise that I¡¯ll never do anything to let you down again.¡±

    ¡°What if you do?¡±

    Thedus red fiercely at Jeanne.

    ¡°What if you do?¡± Jeanne continued to ask while smiling.

    Her aloof and indifferent look could infuriate one to one¡¯s death.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be struck by lightning!¡± Thedus roared loudly.

    Jeanne smiled.

    ¡®It¡¯ll be realized very soon!¡¯

    She said, ¡°Alright, I forgive you.¡±

    Thedus stood up from the ground in a very unhappy manner.

    There would be a day when he would take revenge!

    Jeanne turned her head to look at Octavia.

    Given her age, Octavia still had to apologize to a little girl. If word got out, how would she, the wife of a prestigious family, face the outside world?!

    She secretly gritted her teeth and said, ¡°It was my fault. It was myck of discipline that caused Thedus to do something that wronged you. I¡¯ll apologize to you. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Jeanne smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you know your mistake.¡±

    It seemed like a simple statement, but Octavia waspletely humiliated.

    Octavia was so old, yet she still needed a little girl to teach her a lesson.

    She would remember this ount!

    Jeannepletely ignored the thoughts of the mother and the son. She said to Alexander, ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t want to affect the interests of our families just because of this. I¡¯m willing to face the reporters together with Thedus.¡±

 Chapter 30

    <h4>Chapter 30: Press Conference</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Jeanne¡¯s words moved Alexander a little.

    He did not expect Jeanne to be so broad-minded at such a critical moment.

    Alexander let Jeanne make her choice because he wanted to give himself a way out. Nheless, no matter her choice, in the end, she would have to follow his way and face the reporters together with Thedus to resolve this matter.

    ¡®Jeanne is much more mature than before,¡¯ Alexander thought.

    At that moment, Jenifer was also deep in thought about Jeanne¡¯s actions today.

    Jeanne was not as simple as she thought! Originally, Jenifer had alsoe to see Jeanne make a fool out of herself and to see how she would be humiliated by the Lockes. Who knew, the plot was reversed. The Lockes knelt and apologized to Jeanne instead, and Jeanne even brought a huge amount of benefits to the Lawrences... As such, would Alexander and Jonathan have no choice but to change their opinion of Jeanne?!

    Jenifer secretly clenched her teeth.

    She could not allow Jeanne to continue to act like this.

    ¡®This woman is going to be a disaster!¡¯ She thought

    ¡°Alex, since Jeanne has agreed...¡± Damian opened his mouth and asked.

    Alexander came back to his senses and said, ¡°Since Jeanne has agreed, I believe that Thedus has also learned his lesson. This matter will be done ording to Jeanne¡¯s instructions.¡±

    What he said was rather grandiose, but in reality, it was only because of benefits.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s take advantage of the fact that the matter hasn¡¯t escted. Let¡¯s resolve it as soon as possible,¡± Damian said, ¡°I want to convene a press conference in the afternoon.¡±

    ¡°That urgent?¡± Alexander asked.

    ¡°We can¡¯t dy this matter. If it drags on for too long, I don¡¯t know how the news will spread. Moreover, the coboration with MUK is imminent, so I want to settle this as soon as possible. I don¡¯t want other matters to affect the progress of my negotiations.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that I have something to do in the afternoon... To tell you the truth, the Swans areing to talk about Jasmine and Eden¡¯s marriage in the afternoon. I have to be there.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Jeanne and Thedus will go to meet the reporters in the afternoon. We don¡¯t need to apany them. The young ones can settle their matters by themselves. We shouldn¡¯t get involved.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Once we get involved, things will change. Perhaps the media will insist that we¡¯re doing it for profit or something.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about other things. Just leave it to me,¡± Damian said, ¡°You should prepare for your daughter¡¯s wedding with the Swans. That¡¯s the most important matter for you. Once you be inws of the Swans, the Lockes will also benefit from it...¡±

    ¡°Look what you¡¯re saying...¡± Alexander said humbly but looked proud.

    The two of themplimented each other again.

    Alexander and Jenifer had lunch at the Locke family¡¯s residence and left in a hurry.

    Jeanne and George stayed.

    The Lockes hired a public rtions team to prepare a response n for them.

    At 4:00 pm.

    Jeanne brought George along with Thedus and went to a private banquet hall of the Lockes for the press conference.

    Before the press conference began, Jeanne gave Monica a call.

    The moment the call was connected, a loud voice came from the other end. ¡°Jeanne, why didn¡¯t you pick up my call?!¡±

    Jeanne rubbed her ear.

    It was deafening.

    Jeanne knew Monica too well. She did not even need to think to know what Monica was going to say. Besides, it was not suitable for her to talk to Monica at the Locke family¡¯s residence, so she put her phone on vibration and let her call her as much as she wanted!

    At this moment, Jeanne was only calling Monica because she went to the toilet.

    She said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t convenient for me.¡±

    ¡°Why?! Are the Lawrences threatening you?!¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Tell me honestly, are you currently under house arrest by the Lawrences?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m going to face the reporters together with Thedus now...¡±

    ¡°What did you say?!¡± Monica shouted at the top of her lungs!

    ¡°Don¡¯t be agitated. It¡¯s not what you think.¡± Jeanne did not exin because she could not exin it. She said, ¡°Just drive to the entrance of the address I sent you and wait for me. I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t have a car to leaveter.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Monica was confused.

    She felt as if her heart and lungs were exploding!

    When she saw the news of Thedus fooling around with some other woman outside, she fumed with rage.

    How could Jeanne be so indifferent?

    Jeanne did not say anything more and hung up the phone.

    She quickly sent the address to Monica and wrote a text message: [Wait for me here.]

    Following that, she turned off her phone and walked out of the bathroom.

    When she walked out, Thedus was already waiting for her outside. His expression was extremely ugly. Due to the situation, he endured and did not throw a tantrum.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time,¡± Thedus said coldly.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jeanne held George¡¯s hand and followed Thedus to the venue.

    George stayed at the entrance and waited for her.

    Jeanne and Thedus went in. Clicking sounds could be heard continuously.

    Thedus and Jeanne sat in the middle.

    Thedus said, ¡°I¡¯m very grateful to the media for attending this press conference. First of all, I would like to express my deep apology for my personal misconduct that caused a negative impact on the public.¡±

    As he spoke, Thedus stood up and bowed.

    He would first apologize to gain sympathy.

    Everything was arranged ording to what the crisis public rtions had arranged.

    Thedus sat down and continued, ¡°Everything reported on the news is true. I¡¯ve indeed done something to let Jeanne down. Although I was framed and drugged, what happened happened. A mistake is a mistake. I¡¯ll bear the responsibility for this mistake. I¡¯ll...¡±

    Thedus secretly pinched his thigh, so his eyes turned red.

    He looked like he was very regretful.

    ¡°I only hope that Jeanne can give me a chance... I really love Jeanne. The first time I saw her, I fell in love with her. I¡¯ve been looking forward to our wedding, and I also treat George as my own son. I never thought that I would make such a mistake. I really wanted to kill myself for a second!¡± Thedus was trying to gain sympathy.

    The reporters looked at him.

    They did not sympathize with him, but they were not very harsh with him either.

    There was even a few seconds of awkwardness at the scene.

    A paid reporter hurriedly asked, ¡°Second Young Master Locke, did you cheat this time because you were drugged by the other party?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t expect her to treat me like that. She has always liked me, but I¡¯ve told her clearly that I like Jeanne. I¡¯m getting married, so I asked her not to pester me. Who knew, she threatened me by saying that she¡¯dmit suicide. I didn¡¯t expect her to drug me when I went to find her. Right now, I regret that I was too kind toward her. I even suspect that all the bad things I did with her were her schemes to destroy the rtionship between me and Jeanne!¡± Thedus looked like he was in pain.

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, will you forgive Thedus?¡± The reporter looked at Jeanne.

    ording to the script, she would forgive Thedus and even say many good things about him.

    However, she said, ¡°I won¡¯t forgive him!¡±

    She uttered those words strongly.

 Chapter 31

    <h4>Chapter 31: Break off the Engagement Domineeringly</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°I won¡¯t forgive him!¡± Jeanne¡¯s voice was clear, reaching the ears of everyone present.

    Thedus thought he had heard wrongly.

    He hurriedly turned his head. ¡°Jeanne, what did you say just now?¡±

    Jeanne nced at Thedus. Facing the reporters, she said once again, ¡°I won¡¯t forgive him.¡±

    ¡°Jeanne!¡± Thedus suppressed his voice and sounded like he was gnashing his teeth.

    The reporters at the scene were also in an uproar.

    ording to the usual practice, a party would hold a press conference on their own initiative to settle their scandal. If nothing went wrong, it would be sessful.

    However¡­

    The reporters who were initially a little disinterested suddenly became excited.

    A reporter hurriedly asked, ¡°Ms. Lawrence, did you say that you won¡¯t forgive Second Young Master Locke? He said that he was just drugged. Why won¡¯t you forgive him?¡±

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, are you nning to break off your marriage with Second Young Master Locke then?¡±

    ¡°It is said that the marriage between the Lawrences and the Lockes is due to a huge benefit. Ms. Lawrence, you¡¯re not going to think twice?¡±

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence...¡±

    ¡°Why should I forgive a man who can¡¯t control his lower body?!¡± Amidst the noise, Jeanne opened her mouth and said, ¡°I hate cheating men the most in my life!¡±

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, is there a hidden meaning behind this?¡± Reporters were never afraid of making a big deal out of things. ¡°A few years ago, Eden and your sister, Jasmine, cheated on you. Are you still holding a grudge now?¡±

    ¡°Does this have anything to do with the news today?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that you said you hate men who cheat...¡±

    ¡°Do you like them?¡± Jeanne raised her eyebrow.

    The reporter was a woman, and at this moment, she was suddenly speechless.

    Jeanne did not give her a way out. She continued, ¡°Everyone has their principles and bottom line. I won¡¯t allow my partner to cheat, regardless of body or mind! Clearly, Second Young Master Locke failed to not do that.¡±

    ¡°Jeanne, didn¡¯t I just say that I was drugged?¡± Thedus quickly said and kept giving her a look. ¡°Don¡¯t you already know?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Jeanne said bluntly.

    ¡°Jeanne!¡± Thedus gritted his teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t give me a hard time.¡±

    Jeanne ignored him.

    At this moment, the reporter who was arranged by the crisis public rtions immediately said, ¡°Ms. Lawrence, don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re being a bit too much now? Second Young Master Locke was framed by someone, which led to the urrence of the affair. He¡¯s now suffering from the abuse of society, and he¡¯s bearing the guilt in his heart. As his fianc¨¦e, not only do you not care about him and apany him through this difficult time, but you¡¯re even adding insult to injury. Shouldn¡¯t you reflect on your character?¡±

    ¡°How can you be so sure that Second Young Master Locke was drugged?¡± Jeanne asked.

    The reporter paused for a moment before saying, ¡°I believe in Second Young Master Locke.¡±

    ¡°You believe in a convict?¡±

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, who says that a person who has been to prison can¡¯t change? Besides, Second Young Master Locke onlymitted manughter back then. Your actions have made me suspect that you don¡¯t want to marry Second Young Master Locke at all and had no choice but to obey your parents. Now, taking advantage of Second Young Master Locke¡¯s mistake, you want to destroy this engagement,¡± the reporter said indignantly, ¡°At this moment, I actually feel that Second Young Master Locke is the victim.¡±

    Thedus quickly echoed. ¡°Jeanne, I didn¡¯t think that you don¡¯t like me at all. To think that I was so good to you and your son.¡±

    He looked very aggrieved.

    Nevertheless, what he was thinking was that he would definitely kill Jeanne after this!

    The reporter followed Thedus¡¯ words and said loudly again, ¡°Second Young Master Locke, I feel that it¡¯s not worth it for you. Although you were wrong in this matter, there¡¯s no need for you to be hurt by Ms. Lawrence like this.¡±

    ¡°As long as Jeanne is willing to forgive me and give me another chance to be together with me again, I don¡¯t care if I¡¯m hurt or not...¡± Thedus looked at Jeanne with a face full of affection.

    The corner of Jeanne¡¯s mouth curved into a smile.

    She asked, ¡°Are you done acting?¡±

    Thedus¡¯s face stiffened.

    Jeanne slowly took out her phone and turned it on.

    Ignoring the numerous missed calls from Monica, she yed a recording and turned the volume up to the maximum.

    ¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m annoyed whenever I see that woman, Jeanne!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m annoyed whenever I see that woman. Just thinking about how she embarrassed us in public today makes me want to strangle her to death!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I want to take revenge on her! I¡¯m going to go meet another woman...¡±

    ¡­

    That day in the Lawrence Residence¡¯s public restroom, Jeanne recorded the conversation between Octavio and Thedus.

    Once the conversation was revealed, everyone at the scene mored.

    When Thedus came to his senses, he suddenly grabbed Jeanne¡¯s cell phone and fiercely threw it on the ground.

    The scene started to be a little chaotic.

    Thedus said, ¡°Jeanne, you schemed against me!¡±

    With his true colors exposed, Thedus could no longer hide it.

    A reporter asked excitedly, ¡°Ms. Lawrence, is that recording a conversation between Second Young Master Locke and his mother?¡±

    ¡°So, Second Young Master Locke¡¯s infidelity was intentional, and he even got the tacit approval of the Lockes?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Lawrence, the Lockes don¡¯t like you at all, and they even hate you very much, so they let Second Young Master Locke go out and mess around...¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Thedus was very agitated. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? What nonsense are you spouting?!¡±

    Compared to Thedus, Jeanne appeared very calm.

    She stood up, took out a folded A4 paper from inside her clothes, and unfolded it.

    Thedus looked angrily at Jeanne¡¯s actions.

    Jeanne showed the agreement paper to the media and said, ¡°This is the prenuptial agreement that the Lockes gave me.¡±

    After today¡¯s signing, when everyone was focused on Thedus¡¯ news, she cleverly kept it.

    She said, ¡°I¡¯ll read it for everyone to hear. First, after Jeanne bes a Locke...¡±

    Jeanne read the agreement word by word.

    Halfway through, Thedus snatched it away and tore it into pieces.

    He roared furiously, ¡°Didn¡¯t you f*cking forgive me? You tricked me?!¡±

    Jeanne sneered. ¡°Aren¡¯t you being forgiven now?!¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    Jeanne did not give him a chance to speak and mocked, ¡°Second Young Master Locke, if you have the guts to go out and cheat, you should have to have the guts to ept all the insults. If you can¡¯t ept them, you should at least be smarter. For example... like how Eden was back then.¡±

    Thedus was so angry that he pped Jeanne¡¯s face.

    Jeanne caught his hand in an instant.

    She caught it so steadily that Thedus could not even move.

    Thedus frowned.

    Jeanne shook off his hand.

    Thedus took two steps back.

    Jeanne said, ¡°Our engagement ends here. Now, please excuse me.¡±

    After saying this, she left.

    Everyone present was even shocked by Jeanne¡¯s aura at this moment.

    Seven years ago and seven yearster, Ms. Lawrence had the same temperament, but at this moment, the feeling waspletely different.

    Was it her age that made her... more domineering?!

    Jeanne walked out of the venue. She held George¡¯s hand and left.

    At the entrance of the clubhouse, Monica¡¯s car was already parked there.

    Without thinking, Jeanne opened the backseat door and went in.

    Once inside, she was stunned.

    This was because she saw... Fourth Master Swan beside her.

 Chapter 32

    <h4>Chapter 32: Fourth Uncle, Please Have Some Self-Respect</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Jeanne sat in the car and realized that something was wrong.

    Finn was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, and Monica was in the passenger¡¯s seat.

    Fourth Master Swan was sitting in the backseat. He was sitting next to Jeanne at the moment, and George was sitting on her other side.

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    Monica was very excited. She turned to Jeanne and said, ¡°Jeanne, I watched your live stream the whole time. You have no idea how excited I was. I couldn¡¯t wait to rush into the venue and p for you!¡±

    Jeanne did not reply.

    All she wanted to know at this moment was why Fourth Master Swan was sitting in this car.

    Monica continued, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about how you wouldn¡¯t marry that scum from the Lockes. Given your father¡¯s cruel personality, he wouldn¡¯t let you break off the engagement. Perhaps he would even beat you half to death as he did seven years ago. Just thinking about it now made me shudder. Now, Thedus cheated with someone outside and became so miserable. What¡¯s more, you actually have the recording of the conversation between Thedus and his mother. No matter what, it¡¯s all the fault of the Lockes. Your father can¡¯t force you to admit that it¡¯s your fault like he did seven years ago, right?! He can¡¯t force you to get married, right?! If he still wants you to get married now, wouldn¡¯t he be pping himself in the face?!¡±

    Jeanne looked at Monica.

    Monica was actually more simple-minded.

    Jeanne did not want Monica to be tooplicated.

    This was because a person needed to experience too much to beplicated, and she could not bear to let Monica go through all that.

    Therefore, she would not tell Monica what she would have to face after breaking off the engagement this time... would not be any less than the scene from seven years ago.

    The plot was surprisingly simr.

    Despite that, the ending... must not be the same.

    Jeanne deliberately changed the topic. ¡°Dr. Finn, you came too?¡±

    Before Finn could say anything, Monica was unusually agitated. ¡°Jeanne, I realized that you often mentioned Finn when we were together these past few days. Have you taken a fancy to him?!¡±

    Finn was speechless.

    He looked at Edward, who was sitting calmly behind, through the rearview mirror.

    Monica was truly born to conflict with Finn.

    Perhaps one day, Finn would be killed by her.

    Finn hurriedly said, ¡°I came with Fourth Master Swan.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes moved slightly as she turned to look at that master.

    Their eyes met.

    Fourth Master Swan looked nonchnt, but he seemed to be able to see through everything.

    Jeanne averted her gaze and did not say anything. She said politely to Finn, ¡°Please send me back to the Lawrence family¡¯s manor.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Finn nodded.

    He drove on the wide highway.

    Along the way, because Monica was present, there was no awkwardness.

    Monica talked nonstop, and Jeanne asionally echoed.

    The men in the car, including George, were all silent.

    Fortunately, the destination was not far away, and the car soon arrived at the Lawrence family¡¯s courtyard.

    Jeanne got out of the car and said politely to Finn, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me,¡± Finn replied politely.

    Jeanne did not greet the others and left with George.

    Monica¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°Jeannie, if your father makes things difficult for you because of this, don¡¯t hold back. You must give me a call. I¡¯ll destroy their old residence.¡±

    Jeanne smiled.

    Sometimes, Monica could really make her heart feel warm.

    Jeanne held George¡¯s hand and walked into the Lawrence family¡¯s courtyard. They walked past the garden path and into the main hall.

    A pnded fiercely on Jeanne¡¯s face.

    Jeanne did not expect it.

    At that moment, George was about to break free from Jeanne¡¯s hand, but he was fiercely grabbed by Jeanne.

    George¡¯s eyes were red.

    Jeanne knew he was feeling sorry for her.

    Alexander cursed at Jeanne, ¡°I regret letting youe back. A person like you who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you should die outside!¡±

    Jeanne looked at him coldly. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t regret what you said.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get even with youter!¡± Alexander said through gritted teeth.

    Then, he left inrge strides.

    It was not that he did not care, but that the Swans were still around. Alexander cared about his reputation and could not do too much to her.

    Jeanne watched Alexander leave.

    She lowered her head to look at George.

    Jeanne looked at George¡¯s face, which was flushed red from anger.

    She forced a smile and was about tofort her son when she suddenly heard a deep male voice behind her, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to resist?¡±

    Jeanne turned around.

    Fourth Master Swan was standing just a step away from her.

    She did not know if he had seen the scene just now. He probably did, but it was not important to her.

    Jeanne faced him and asked indifferently, ¡°Will it do anything?¡±

    Fourth Master Swan took a step forward.

    This step allowed the distance between them to be much closer. It was not to the extent of crossing the line, but it was still somewhat... flirtatious.

    Hence, Jeanne held George¡¯s hand and took a step back.

    Fourth Master Swan looked at her action calmly.

    Jeanne turned around and was about to leave.

    ¡°It will, at least to me,¡± the person behind her suddenly spoke again.

    Jeanne¡¯s footsteps paused.

    ¡°Seven years ago...¡±

    ¡°Fourth Uncle.¡± Jeanne interrupted him.

    ording to seniority, that was how she should call Edward indeed.

    This was all the more so because of the rtionship between Eden and Jasmine.

    Jeanne said, ¡°Please have some self-respect.¡±

    Then, she led George into the Lawrence Residence¡¯s main hall.

    She did not care about the emotions of the person behind her even though she could feel his intense gaze!

    ¡­

    Jeanne and George returned to their room.

    George seemed to have something to say. Jeanne patted his head and said, ¡°Let me go take a shower first.¡±

    As such, George endured it and nodded obediently.

    Jeanne walked into the bathroom.

    To say that she was not affected at all¡­

    She looked at her swollen face in the mirror. It was impossible for her to remain indifferent.

    Nevertheless, she would tolerate the small things and be ruthless during the big things.

    It was not yet to the point where Jeanne needed to be ruthless.

    She adjusted her emotions and quickly washed up.

    Once things did not go smoothly, she would habitually take a shower. Between her body and mind, one had to be clean.

    She took a bath and went out.

    George was sitting on the sofa with his tablet in his arms. When he saw here out, he called out to her, ¡°Mom, Kingsley.¡±

    Jeanne was drying her hair. She walked over in her pajamas.

    George was on a video call with Kingsley.

    When George saw Jeannee over, he handed the tablet to her and walked to the side.

    On the screen, Kingsley¡¯s huge face could be seen.

    Jeanne looked disdainful. ¡°Can you pay attention to the angle? Do you know you look ugly?¡±

    ¡°Do I?¡± Kingsley smiled and asked, ¡°Do I still need to pay attention to my image in front of you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m obsessed with appearances.¡±

    Kingsley fiddled with his camera and changed the angle. ¡°Is this okay?¡±

    ¡°Much better,¡± Jeanne replied and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°You were pped by Alexander?¡± Kingsley looked more serious.

    Jeanne looked at George who was beside her.

    George pretended not to see it and sat in front of hisputer, typing on the keyboard.

    ¡°Did it hurt?¡± Kingsley asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be hypocritical. Haven¡¯t I been pped by you before?¡± Jeanne was speechless.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hurt your feelings,¡± Kingsley forcefully argued.

    ¡°Alexander can¡¯t hurt my feelings either.¡± Jeanne was indifferent. ¡°I¡¯ve seen through it long ago.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Really,¡± Jeanne answered with some impatience. ¡°Is there anything else? If not, I¡¯ll hang up.¡±

    ¡°Remember to apply some medicine to reduce the swelling...¡±

    Jeanne pressed the button to hang up.

    It was not that she was impatient, but she did not need to beforted.

    She was not so fragile, especially when dealing with the Lawrences!

 Chapter 33

    <h4>Chapter 33: Fourth Master Swan Spoke up for Jeanne</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Jeanne ended the video call with Kingsley.

    She turned her head to look at George, who was sitting in front of theputer and seemed to be doing something very seriously.

    Jeanne stood up and walked toward him.

    George stopped typing on the keyboard.

    Jeanne said, ¡°George, I¡¯m not afraid of anyone. It¡¯s just that I need to endure it sometimes.¡±

    ¡°I...¡± George bit his lip. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you get hurt.¡±

    That was why he hadined to Kingsley.

    Jeanne patted George¡¯s little head. ¡°When the time is right, I¡¯ll take even more drastic measures to get it back.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± George nodded hard.

    Jeanne did not say anything more. She did not want to waste time on unnecessary things. She looked at George¡¯sputer screen. ¡°How long will the Lockes¡¯ loan be due?¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The corners of Jeanne¡¯s mouth curled up.

    It was time for the Lockes to end!

    Jeanne turned around and was about to take out her phone when she realized that her phone had been smashed by Thedus.

    She was not used to not having a phone.

    At this moment, someone suddenly knocked on the door. ¡°Eldest Young Lady.¡±

    Jeanne opened the door.

    ¡°Eldest Young Lady, Master wants you and Little Master to go downstairs for dinner,¡± the servant said respectfully.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jeanne nodded.

    The servant left.

    Jeanne returned to her room. As she changed, she said to George, ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs for dinner.¡±

    ¡°But...¡± George looked at her. He was probably worried that what happened just now would happen again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With the Swans around, nothing will happen.¡±

    Jeanne knew it too well. If it was not for the Swans, Alexander would never have asked the servant to call her for dinner. Therefore, tonight¡¯s dinner would be very peaceful.

    She changed into a set of clothes and went downstairs with George.

    In the hall downstairs, she could hear Alexander and Eden¡¯s father, Henry, talking andughing from afar. They seemed unusually harmonious.

    Jeanne held George¡¯s hand and went over.

    At this moment, Alexander also called out to the Swans, ¡°Inws, Fourth Master Swan, let¡¯s have a casual meal together.¡±

    Jeanne was not quite sure why Fourth Master Swan was still here. In fact, it had nothing to do with her. She was just a little surprised. It was rumored that Fourth Master Swan hated social events the most. Even so, in the past few days... Fourth Master Swan seemed to be very free.

    Everyone walked into the luxurious hall of the Lawrence Residence.

    The seats of honor were naturally for Henry and Alexander. Edward sat next to his big brother. Eden sat next to Edward. Beside Edward was Jasmine, followed by Joshua, Jeanne, and George. Beside Alexander sat Jenifer, followed by Henry¡¯s wife, Belle. As it was a round table, Belle was next to George.

    During the meal, Alexander and Henry were still chatting andughing. asionally, Alexander would deliberately find a topic to chat with Edward. Naturally, the others did not say much. Eden and the others would asionally chime in at the right time. Only Jeanne and George were eating dinner seriously.

    ¡°Oh right, the matter between Jeanne and the Lockes today...¡± Henry suddenly took the initiative to bring it up.

    Alexander¡¯s expression turned a little unsightly at that moment.

    He forced a smile and said, ¡°Thedus did such an outrageous thing. I can¡¯t possibly let Jeanne marry him.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Henry agreed. ¡°We watched Jeannie grow up as well. She should find a good man. I originally thought that the second son of the Lockes would be disciplined after a lesson. I didn¡¯t expect him to still be like that.¡±

    ¡°I also didn¡¯t expect Thedus to be so unrepentant,¡± Alexander said with some anger.

    ¡°This marriage was supposedly good. It¡¯s a pity that it has be like this,¡± Henry said, ¡°I heard that the Lockes and MUK have been talking about coborating recently. If the deal is sessful, the Lawrences and the Lockes together can seize Harken¡¯s emerce market in just a matter of time.¡±

    Alexander was a little embarrassed at this moment.

    The people at the table were all business savvy, so how could they not tell what Henry was trying to say? He was obviously unhappy with the fact that the marriage between the Lawrences and the Lockes was broken off.

    To the Swans, the Lawrences were already of a lower ss than them. If the Lawrences could reach a higher ss, it would be even better. Moreover, if the Lawrences and the Lockes cooperated with the MUK this time, the Swans could help them and also gain benefits in the emerce market.

    ¡°I know too. It¡¯s just that things are unpredictable...¡± Alexander tried to exin.

    Fourth Master Swan suddenly said, ¡°The Lockes won¡¯t be sessful. If the Lawrences were to cooperate with them, it would be the Lawrences¡¯ loss.¡±

    Henry turned his head and looked at his fourth brother.

    Edward was 20 years younger than him. He was born when Old Master Swan was 45 years old while Old Madam Swan was 43 years old. Due to his outstanding IQ, Old Master Swan valued Edward very much.

    It was worth noting that Edward had been groomed differently from other people since he was young. Given his high IQ, he was naturally much more outstanding than the average person. Once he reached adulthood, Old Master Swan entrusted all the matters of the Swans to him to take care of. Of course, this caused the other brothers to be dissatisfied, but because of Edward¡¯s ability, they had no choice but to ept it. In these years, although he was the youngest, he was the one who had the most say in the family apart from Old Master Swan.

    ¡°No matter how capable Damian is, his thoughts are stubborn and old-fashioned. He can¡¯t keep up with the development of the current market. Of his two sons, his eldest son is mediocre and only muddles along. His second son is a scumbag. He knows nothing but how to y with women. Sooner orter, something will happen to the Lockes. If the Lawrences and the Lockes be inws, once something happens, the Lawrences will be implicated.¡± Edward¡¯s tone was neither slow nor hurried. There was a kind of majesty that could not be refuted. ¡°Jeanne made the right move by taking advantage of this incident to reasonably break off the engagement with the Lockes..¡±

    ¡°I think so too.¡± Alexander quickly followed Edward¡¯s words and gave himself a way out.

    He was also afraid that any disturbance would affect the marriage between Jasmine and Eden. To the Lawrences, the most important thing at this moment was this marriage with the Swans. He did not dare to make any mistakes at all.

    Seeing that Edward had said so, Henry did not bring it up again.

    In any case, if the old master were to ask, it would be Edward who would exin the matter. The others did not have much of a say, to begin with.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t think too much about it. That said, Jeannie isn¡¯t young anymore. It¡¯s better to find someone to marry her as soon as possible,¡± Henry remarked.

    ¡°Jeannie has a child with her, so her situation is quite special. As her father, of course, I¡¯ll try my best to find a good man for her.¡±

    ¡°Parents tend to worry about their children indeed...¡± Henry echoed.

    ¡­

    The meal was rather enjoyable.

    After dinner, the Swans were not in a hurry to leave. They drank some wine during dinner, so Alexander served them some tea after that.

    Jeanne took George for a walk in the back garden.

    Usually, George spent too much time in the room. When he had the time, she would drag him out to exercise more, even if he did not like it.

    They walked a few rounds in the small garden that was a little dim.

    Their footsteps suddenly stopped.

    Jeanne looked at the man in front of her who deliberately blocked her path.

 Chapter 34

    <h4>Chapter 34: It Doesn¡¯t Stop You From... Seducing Me!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Jeanne looked at Eden standing in front of her. It was obvious that he was doing it on purpose.

    To be honest, she did not have any interest in this man at the moment.

    She did not even know why she loved him so wholeheartedly back then. After thinking about it, it was probably because she was young and did not know any better.

    After all, any teenage girl would not be able to reject a good-looking and well-educated young man with good grades, a good personality, and good family background. It was just that thosebels could notpare to a dirty heart.

    The corners of Jeanne¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. ¡°Young Master Swan, is there something you need from me?¡±

    Eden nced at Jeanne and lowered his head to look at George.

    George did not want to be outdone and looked back at him.

    Eden said, ¡°I want to talk to you alone.¡±

    Jeanne lowered her head and looked at George. ¡°Go back to your room first.¡±

    She just did not want this man to waste too much of her time, so she did not want to be tangled with him.

    George had always been obedient. Even though he was a little displeased, he still left obediently.

    Jeanne looked at Eden and said coldly, ¡°Young Master Swan, if you have something to say, just say it.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought of how to help you reject your marriage with the Lockes, yet you broke it off so easily.¡± Eden stared at Jeanne. ¡°You¡¯re much smarter than before!¡±

    Jeanne smiled. ¡°One learns from one¡¯s mistakes. I can¡¯t be ignorant like how I was seven years ago.¡±

    ¡°Are you still brooding over what happened seven years ago?¡±

    ¡°Young Master Swan, you¡¯re worrying too much. I only learned a lesson from what happened seven years ago.¡±

    ¡°Jeanne, why do you have to talk to me like that? We were in love for a while, so I¡¯m not so indifferent to you. As long as you take the initiative, I can help you with many things.¡± Eden seemed to be expressing his attitude.

    Jeanne smiled again.

    She said, ¡°It¡¯s better for you to be indifferent toward me, Young Master Swan. I don¡¯t dare to ask for your help, and I don¡¯t dare to go against Jasmine now. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t even know how she¡¯ll kill me if it happens.¡±

    Eden¡¯s face darkened slightly.

    Jeanne seemed to dislike him from the bottom of her heart.

    Eden had put down his airs, but she still maintained her posture.

    He said, ¡°If I can guarantee that Jasmine won¡¯t dare to do anything to you, will you...¡±

    The corners of Eden¡¯s mouth curled up into a smile.

    He reached out his hand and moved his fingers toward Jeanne¡¯s cheek.

    Jeanne took a step back and dodged it perfectly.

    Eden¡¯s fingers stiffened. He clenched his fist tightly and put it down. It was not difficult to see his emotions.

    Jeanne said, ¡°Young Master Swan, unrighteous deeds will lead to your own death.¡±

    After saying this, Jeanne walked past him and prepared to leave.

    Eden grabbed her arm.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Eden pulled her to his side with a ferocious expression. ¡°Didn¡¯t you dress like this on purpose to seduce me tonight?¡±

    ¡®Like this?

    ¡®What about this?¡¯

    Jeanne lowered her head and looked at her outfit of a ¡°virtuous woman¡±.

    She was only wearing a ck tight-fitting t-shirt and a pair of skinny jeans. Who did she seduce with such an ordinary outfit?

    It would be fine for an ordinary person to wear this outfit, but due to her seductive figure, she looked erotic?!

    Jeanne moved her arm and gestured for Eden to let go.

    At this moment, Eden did not dare to do anything out of the ordinary in the Lawrence Residence. After a few moments of stalemate, he still let go of her.

    Jeanne said, ¡°Young Master Swan, you¡¯d better not be so narcissistic. Who says that I¡¯m not trying to seduce... your fourth uncle?¡±

    ¡°Jeanne!¡± Eden was furious.

    She probably triggered him, so his expression changedpletely.

    Jeanne smiled faintly and continued, ¡°No matter I look at it, your fourth uncle is stronger than you.¡±

    ¡°Stop dreaming!¡± Eden was iparably enraged, and at this moment, he no longer put on an act. ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you think you can seduce my fourth uncle just because he spoke for you? Don¡¯t you know what kind of person you are? How dare you think about getting married into a prestigious family when you have a burden with you? Marrying a scumbag like Thedus would¡¯ve been the most you can do! If you¡¯re more obedient, I can still make you my mistress and guarantee that you¡¯ll have nothing to worry about for the rest of your life! How dare you boast shamelessly about wanting to seduce my fourth uncle? Do you even have any self-awareness?!¡±

    Toward Eden¡¯s insults, Jeanne did not react at all.

    All of her love for this man ended the moment he announced to the media that he loved Jasmine.

    She said indifferently, ¡°In any case, I¡¯m not a good person anymore and am hopeless. If I¡¯m lucky...¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Eden interrupted her directly.

    Of course, Jeanne knew the reason Eden was so angry. It was not because he could not forget her, but because he was afraid that she would really seduce Fourth Master Swan. If that happened, what would be of him and Jasmine¡¯s images?!

    Everything Jeanne said tonight was to deliberately anger Eden! Of course, she did not think that she could seduce Fourth Master Swan, but it was still great to anger Eden.

    Eden wanted to say something more, but he heard Jasmine¡¯s voice behind him. ¡°Eden, are you outside?¡±

    He held back.

    Eden gave Jeanne a fierce look, and with a threatening look, he turned around and left.

    Jeanne sneered and got up to leave.

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence.¡± Behind her, a male voice was suddenly heard.

    It was... a creepy feeling.

    Jeanne turned her head and watched Fourth Master Swan walk out from the dark.

    His tall physique and strong aura were hard to ignore.

    Jeanne suppressed her shock and asked, ¡°Fourth Master Swan, are you used to appearing and disappearing so mysteriously?¡±

    ¡°Do you think that I shoulde out and embarrass my nephew then?¡± Fourth Master Swan asked.

    Jeanne was speechless.

    The Swans would naturally side with the Swans.

    Jeanne smiled politely. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    Edward looked at her.

    Her smile was beautiful, but it was as cold as ice.

    She was strongly distancing herself from him.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I won¡¯t disturb you from enjoying the night...¡±

    ¡°Am I hopeless?¡± Edward suddenly spoke.

    Jeanne was stunned, then she exined, ¡°Fourth Master, you misunderstood. I was talking about myself.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not.¡± Edward gave an affirmative answer.

    At that moment, Jeanne was speechless.

    She smiled embarrassedly and forced herself to respond, ¡°Thank you, Fourth Master, for not minding me.¡±

    Edward did not reply and just looked at her.

    Jeanne felt that the rumor that Fourth Master Swan was a man of few words was true.

    At this moment, they were in such an awkward situation.

    Time ticked by.

    Jeanne felt that if she did not take the initiative, Fourth Master Swan would not say anything.

    She said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll go back to my room first.¡±

    Without further dy, she turned around and left.

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, you¡¯re more suitable for loose clothing.¡± Edward¡¯s deep and maic voice came from behind.

    Jeanne pursed her lips. In the end, she was still a little unhappy.

    Were her normal clothes so unbearable in the eyes of others?

    Was it her fault that she was in such good shape?!

    She gritted her teeth and forced herself not to care.

    The next moment, the person behind her added, ¡°It doesn¡¯t stop you from seducing me.¡±

 Chapter 35

    <h4>Chapter 35: Something Must Be Wrong With Fourth Master Swan</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    At night.

    It was so quiet.

    Jeanney on the bed and slept just fine.

    The sound of someone knocking on the door suddenly came from outside the room.

    ¡°Miss, someone is looking for you.¡± The servant was a little annoyed.

    Jeanne could understand that no one would be in a good mood if they were woken up in the middle of the night. At this moment, she was not in a good mood either.

    Who was looking for her at this time of night?

    Monica?

    She was always like this from time to time.

    ¡°It¡¯s a man called Teddy,¡± the servant said, clearly impatient.

    If it was not because the madam reminded the servants to respect the ¡°eldest youngdy¡± who had been kicked out, they would not be so respectful to her.

    ¡°What?¡± Jeanne frowned slightly.

    ¡°He¡¯s waiting for you in the main hall now. He said he has something to hand over to you personally.¡± After the servant finished, she turned around and left.

    Jeanne nced at the servant¡¯s back and pursed her lips. She also walked out of the room and went downstairs.

    She really did see Teddy downstairs.

    Teddy saw Jeanne appear and hurriedly went forward. ¡°Ms. Lawrence.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re looking for me?¡±

    ¡°This is what Fourth Master wanted me to hand over to you.¡± Teddy took out a cell phone and a SIM card. ¡°The SIM card is still your original number, and the cell phone is new.¡±

    Jeanne looked at Teddy and did not say anything.

    Teddy did not find this awkward. He took out another ointment and continued, ¡°This ointment can reduce the swelling on your face. Fourth Master asked me to remind you to apply it before you go to bed. It¡¯ll reduce the swelling tomorrow.¡±

    Jeanne still looked at Teddy without saying anything.

    There were a few seconds of awkwardness in the hall¡­

    After a long while, Jeanne could not help but ask, ¡°Is something wrong with your fourth master?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Teddy was stunned and nodded. ¡°He has been a little... abnormaltely.¡±

    Fourth Master Swan somehow did not want Teddy to follow him today and only returned to the manor at 9:00 pm. He did not say anything when he returned. Half an hour ago, when it was midnight, he asked Teddy to send a SIM card, a cell phone, and a tube of ointment to Jeanne. Teddy suspected that his master had been terminally ill recently and became mentally disordered.

    Teddy said, ¡°Please ept them, Ms. Lawrence.¡±

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t take something undeserved. Mr. Dolittle, please...¡±

    ¡°My master said that if you don¡¯t ept them, I don¡¯t have to go back either.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Please, Ms. Lawrence, be magnanimous and let me go back to report the matter.¡±

    Since Teddy had said this much, Jeanne did not want to make things difficult for him.

    She took all the things in his hands and said, ¡°Help me thank Fourth Master Swan.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Jeanne took the things in Teddy¡¯s hands.

    Teddy politely bowed and turned around to leave.

    Jeanne looked at the things in her hands. It was a little... baffling.

    She did not have anything to do with Fourth Master Swan tonight.

    After Fourth Master Swan said those words, Jeanne pretended not to hear them and left immediately. Fourth Master Swan did not say anything more. She thought that was it, but she did not think that he would send someone to deliver things to her.

    What was more, it was in the middle of the night!

    Jeanne lowered her head and looked at the phone, the SIM card, and the ointment¡­

    She was not a child.

    As such, she would not smile if she was given candy.

    She conveniently threw the ointment into the trash can. When she was about to throw away the phone and the SIM card, she hesitated for a moment.

    It was just that she was not used to not having a phone.

    ¡­

    In the Swan family¡¯s Bamboo Garden.

    In a ck-and-white, minimalistic, and high-ss room, Edward was lying on arge ck leather bed. He was wearing a white bathrobe and holding a phone in his hand. He was staring at the screen as if he was attracted by something.

    The moment Teddy knocked on the door and entered, Edward¡¯s eyes moved.

    Teddy said respectfully, ¡°Master, I gave all the things to Ms. Lawrence.¡±

    ¡°Did she say anything?¡± Edward asked.

    ¡°She asked me to thank you.¡±

    ¡°What else?¡±

    Teddy looked at his master.

    ¡®What else could there be?¡¯

    Edward turned to look at him.

    Teddy tried hard to recall. ¡°Oh right.¡±

    Edward¡¯s eyes were clear, and they flickered for a moment.

    Teddy said, ¡°Ms. Lawrence asked if something is wrong with you!¡±

    ¡°...¡± Edward¡¯s face darkened.

    Teddy did not dare to speak.

    ¡°Teddy.¡± Edward looked back at his phone and asked in a neutral tone, ¡°How¡¯s the night view in Bamboo Garden tonight?¡±

    ¡°The moon is bright, and the stars are twinkling. It¡¯s extremely beautiful.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll reward you with a night view in Bamboo Garden. You¡¯re not allowed to return to the house before the sunes out.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Was it so difficult to tell the truth?!

    Teddy left with tears in his eyes.

    Edward¡¯s expression did not change as he looked at the screen again.

    A message from Nox popped up on the screen: [Fourth Master Swan, did you see that? I sent you a short video.]

    Edward replied slowly: [Yes.]

    [Grabbing an adult man¡¯s arm with her bare hand and making him unable to move. It¡¯s obvious that she was trained... I¡¯m afraid that Ms. Lawrence isn¡¯t simple.]

    Edwardpletely ignored Nox¡¯s words and typed a few words. [Let¡¯s see what happens to the Lockes tomorrow.]

    Then, he ced his phone on the side.

    Hey on the big bed and looked at the ceiling above him.

    Looking at the faint light emitted by the ck downlight, he was a little lost in thought.

    It seemed that¡­ he would not be able to fall asleep tonight.

    ¡­

    The next day.

    The sky had just turned bright.

    Jeanne was woken up by the maid again.

    She looked at the time. It was 7:00 am.

    Jeanne did not disturb George¡¯s sleep and went to Jonathan¡¯s study.

    At that time, Alexander and Jenifer, as well as Jasmine and Joshua, were all there.

    Jeanne sometimes admired the dignity of the head of the Lawrences.

    She looked at Jonathan.

    Last night, the Swans were present. Jonathan had always gone to bed early, so he did not have time to teach her a lesson. This morning, he started to question her.

    ¡°Jeanne, before going to the Lockes, do you still remember what I said?!¡± Jonathan asked sternly.

    The anger in his voice could not be concealed, causing the others present to not dare to even breathe loudly.

    ¡°What are you referring to, Grandpa?¡± Jeanne asked calmly.

    Jonathan¡¯s expression became even more unsightly. He suddenly mmed the table. It was very loud, scaring the others so much that their bodies trembled.

    Jeanne straightened her back and remained unmoved.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want what happened seven years ago to happen again!¡± Jonathan gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Grandpa, are you referring to when I was beaten half to death by my father¡¯s whip and that I wasn¡¯t allowed to be sent to the hospital? Or are you referring to when you chased me out of the Lawrences and sent me out of the country?¡±

    ¡°Jeanne, you¡¯re challenging my limits...¡± Jonathan was furious.

    ¡°Grandpa!¡±Jeanne interrupted him directly, and her aura was very strong, ¡°Am I a Lawrence?!¡±

    Jonathan was stunned.

    Jeanne sneered. ¡°I once suspected that I¡¯m not actually a Lawrence, that my father isn¡¯t my biological father, and that you¡¯re not my biological grandfather. Otherwise, how cruel must you guys be to be so harsh on your biological daughter and granddaughter?!¡±

    ¡°Jeanne, that¡¯s enough! For someone like you who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, I¡¯m already being merciful by treating you this way. The moment your mother died, I shouldn¡¯t have cared about you!¡± Alexander said fiercely, ¡°I raised you for so many years in vain!¡±

    ¡°How did my mother die?¡± Jeanne suddenly asked Alexander.

    Alexander¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t my mother treat you well enough by letting you have a mistress?! If it wasn¡¯t for my mother, the Lawrences would¡¯ve long be the next family to be eliminated...¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Alexander raised his hand.

    Jeanne¡¯s gaze hardened.

    She looked coldly at Alexander in front of her!

 Chapter 36

    <h4>Chapter 36: Jeanne¡¯s Imposing Manner</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Alexander raised his hand and wanted to p Jeanne¡¯s face.

    Jeanne did not move. A cold glint shed across her eyes.

    That gaze caused Alexander to suddenly stop his hand in mid-air.

    In an instant, he felt a chill run down his spine.

    He seemed to see a glimpse of Jeanne¡¯s mother in her. It made him feel... terrified.

    Jeanne asked, ¡°Do you want topletely ruin the little affection left between us?¡±

    Alexander¡¯s expression was ugly. He put down his hand fiercely and said, ¡°Jeanne, you only care about yourself regardless of the reputation of our family. Don¡¯t think that I have any feelings for you.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that I¡¯m just a tool for profit. Not only me, but Jasmine and Joshua as well.¡±

    ¡°Jeanne!¡± Alexander was furious.

    Jasmine quickly said, ¡°Sister, how can you say that about Dad? A family wouldn¡¯t talk about being a tool for profit. A family needs to help each other. Take me for example. If I can contribute to the Lawrences, I¡¯d be very satisfied and proud. At least I¡¯m not a useless person in the family.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you seduced Eden and exchanged yourself for benefits,¡± Jeanne mocked.

    ¡°Eden and I are truly in love. How can you speak so harshly?¡± Jasmine said angrily. At that moment, her eyes were red.

    Alexander looked at Jeanne¡¯s aggressive manner and said coldly, ¡°Jeanne, look at the gap between you and Jasmine! Jasmine always sided with the Lawrences, whereas you only sided with yourself. You¡¯re so selfish, so what right do you have to question my feelings for you?! When you were 18 years old, you were still young and impulsive. Now that you¡¯re 25 years old, you¡¯re still like this. How do you think I should treat you?

    ¡°For the so-called interests of the family, I should sacrifice myself?¡± Jeanneughed sarcastically. ¡°When I was 18 years old, Eden and Jasmine cheated on me. When I was seeking justice for myself, you forced me to admit that my rtionship with Eden was broken in order to continue the marriage with the Swans. You even asked me to give them my generous blessings! I went to the Swan family¡¯s residence to ask Eden for an exnation. When I came back, I was beaten half to death by you with a whip. I was even chased out of the Lawrence family¡¯s manor! I was cheated on, but because I didn¡¯t ept it generously, I became a heinous criminal?!¡±

    Alexander was rendered speechless by Jeanne¡¯s words.

    Jonathan said coldly, ¡°The interests of the family can¡¯t be vited. No matter what grievances you¡¯ve suffered, you must put the family first. You didn¡¯t stand on the side of our family, so it was a heinous crime to us!¡±

    Jeanne smiled again. She said, appearing unusually calm, ¡°So, you don¡¯t have the slightest bit of guilt for what happened seven years ago. It was all my fault. Seven yearster, the same thing happened to me, and it¡¯s still my fault!¡±

    ¡°I thought you understood seven years ago!¡± Jonathan was indifferent.

    ¡°Does that mean that as long as it¡¯s beneficial to the family, I can do anything?¡± Jeanne raised her eyebrow.

    Jonathan affirmed, ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°That means that if Eden and I can get back together, I can also be a Swan and bring benefits to the family...¡±

    ¡°Sister! Are you crazy?¡± Jasmine interrupted Jeanne and could not help but say, ¡°Eden and I are about to get married soon, and you¡¯re saying such a thing now...¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Jeanne faced Jasmine in an imposing manner. ¡°When your oldest sister speaks, do you have the right to interrupt?!¡±

    Jasmine¡¯s face turned red from Jeanne¡¯s words.

    Jeanne did not even look at Jasmine. Her contempt for her was so obvious.

    At that moment, Jasmine wanted to strangle Jeanne to death.

    What right did Jeanne have to act like the eldest daughter of the Lawrences? Who did she think she was?!

    Jenifer was such a scheming and shrewd person. At that moment, she almost could not hold herself back.

    She forced herself to calm down.

    Jeanne continued, ¡°Grandpa, is that what you mean?¡±

    ¡°As long as you can do it!¡± Jonathan said coldly.

    ¡°Okay, I understand,¡± Jeanne said, ¡°As long as I can bring benefits to the Lawrences, I can do whatever I want.¡±

    ¡°The thing now is that you¡¯ve caused the Lawrences to lose a huge sum!¡± Jonathan¡¯s expression was ugly. ¡°What you have caused us to lose isn¡¯t the 300 million dors financing project, but the market space of billions of dors in the future. How do you think I should settle this debt with you!¡±

    In the study, Jasmine was so angry that he was about to explode. When she heard that Jonathan was going to settle the debt with Jeanne, her mood instantly improved.

    At the age of 18, even though the Lawrences were cruel, Jeanne did not lose an arm or a leg! One had to know that back then, the Lawrences¡¯ business continued to fall because of Jeanne¡¯s troubles, and the Swans almost broke off the engagement with the Lawrences. Jeanne had to thank Jasmine for not being beaten to death by Alexander. She had to thank Jasmine for finally being together with Eden as she did not let the marriage between the Lawrences and the Swans fall apart.

    This time¡­

    Jasmine sneered to herself.

    This time, Jeanne had forced the Lawrences to suffer such a big loss. Jasmine did not believe that the Lawrences would let her off so easily.

    Jasmine was even thinking about how to torture this woman to release the hatred in her heart during this period!

    Jeanne faced the furious Jonathan. She said calmly, ¡°The reason I refused to help Thedus and broke off the engagement with the Lockes was for the Lawrences¡ª¡±

    ¡°Jeanne, I don¡¯t have time to talk nonsense with you!¡± Jonathan interrupted her.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Dad tell you what Fourth Master Swan said to himst night?¡±Jeanne was unwilling to show weakness.

    Jonathan frowned.

    Alexander said, ¡°Fourth Master Swan made a passing remark.¡±

    ¡°Since when did you think Fourth Master Swan talks nonsense?!¡±

    ¡°Fourth Master Swan and Eden have apetitive rtionship. Fourth Master Swan is afraid that Eden¡¯s development will affect his position in the Swans, so he can¡¯t wait for Eden¡¯s power to weaken. Naturally, he doesn¡¯t want the Lawrences to prosper!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you think too highly of Eden.¡± Jeanne was sarcastic.

    Alexander was angered by Jeanne¡¯s disdainful tone. Just as he was about to open his mouth¡­

    Jeanne said bluntly, ¡°The Lockes are facing bankruptcy!¡±

    The moment she said that, everyone looked at her.

    They did not believe her at all.

    ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense here!¡± Alexander said to Jeanne, ¡°The Lockes have a lot of money. Although the market hasn¡¯t developed very well these few years, it doesn¡¯t mean that they¡¯re facing bankruptcy! How long are you going to spout nonsense?!¡±

    Jeanne felt tired talking to the Lawrences.

    She took out her phone.

    Luckily, she did not throw it awayst night.

    She tapped on the news and looked at the financial news headline.

    Afterward, she ced her phone directly in front of Alexander.

    On the screen, there was a piece of breaking news that said: [The Locke Enterprise has failed in their investment and is unable to repay their bank loan. They might face bankruptcy!]

    In actuality, saying that they might face bankruptcy was just a euphemism!

 Chapter 37

    <h4>Chapter 37: The Wu Family Goes Bankrupt</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Jonathan stared at the news in a daze.

    After a long while, he raised his head.

    The older, the wise. Jonathan¡¯s expression did not change. He looked at Alexander and said, ¡°Ask the Lockes what¡¯s going on with them now.¡±

    After receiving the order, Alexander quickly turned around to walk to the balcony to make a call.

    The people in the room, especially Jenifer, Jasmine, and Joshua, looked at each other. They were probably plotting something.

    Jeanne was rtively calm. Jonathan was also expressionless.

    After a while, Alexander returned to the study and said respectfully to Jonathan, ¡°Dad, something has indeed happened to the Lockes.¡±

    Jonathan¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    ¡°When MUK moved in, they didn¡¯t think of working with any otherpanies. They have long gotten independent rights in Harken and were building their own emerce tform. As a result, all the investment of the Lockes has been wasted. Coincidentally, today is the maturity date of the Lockes¡¯ loan. The Lockes intend to mortgage the emercepanies they acquired to the bank, but the bank won¡¯t ept it. At the end of the day, once MUK enters, how can small emercepanies have the chance to survive? The Lockes have lost a lot this time,¡± Alexander said with some fear.

    Fortunately, they did not impulsively take out funds for the coboration back then, or they would have suffered too.

    ¡°Can the Lockes still dy the bank¡¯s loan?¡± Jonathan asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s very difficult. Not only did the Lockes face the inability to repay the bank¡¯s loan, but their business also has a broken capital chain now. If they still want to get up, they¡¯ll have to continue the loan. However, the Lockes¡¯ traditional business no longer has prospects for development, and there¡¯s no market for the emercepanies they invested in. The bank can¡¯t continue lending them money without an end. ording to what banks usually do, they¡¯ll probably recover all of the Lockes¡¯ mortgaged assets and auction them off to cut their losses.¡±

    Jonathan nodded as if he was clear about this matter.

    At the same time, a phone rang in the study.

    Alexander took a nce at the caller. He hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s Damian.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s going to borrow money from you.¡± Jonathan went straight to the point

    ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°You should reject him, of course,¡± Jonathan said, ¡°Give me the phone.¡±

    Alexander gave the phone to Jonathan.

    Jonathan picked it up. ¡°Damian, it¡¯s me.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Jonathan, it¡¯s best that you answer my call. I was just about to look for you,¡± the other party said anxiously, ¡°You know that I¡¯ve been investing in emerce tforms during this period. Emerce is the trend in the future, where a lot of money can be made. That said, at this juncture, I¡¯ve invested too much money in this, so I don¡¯t have enough funds at the moment. Yesterday, I also told Alex that as long as the emerce tform is built, we¡¯ll split it 50-50. So, Uncle Jonathan, can the Lawrences finance a portion of the money first? I¡¯ll return twice the amount to you including interest.¡±

    ¡°Damian,¡± Jonathan said unhurriedly, ¡°In the past, I would¡¯ve helped you even if you went bankrupt, let alone for the sake of investing. The Lawrences have always been loyal. However, while I wholeheartedly let my granddaughter be married to your son, your son did such a thing to let her down. What¡¯s more, your family acquiesced to it. I can¡¯t swallow this grievance. Since our families have fallen out, there¡¯s no possibility of further cooperation between us.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Jonathan...¡±

    Jonathan immediately hung up. He did not listen to Damian¡¯s exnation at all.

    He handed the phone to Alexander. ¡°Whether it¡¯s the Lockes or the media, you¡¯re going to give the same answer. It¡¯s not that the Lawrences are heartless; it¡¯s just that the Lockes¡¯ actions were too disappointing.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± Alexander hurriedly nodded.

    Fortunately, the engagement with the Lockes was broken off yesterday, and it was still the Lockes¡¯ fault. Otherwise, if something happened to the Lockes at this time, the prospective inws would be considered ungrateful for not helping them, and the Lawrences¡¯ reputation would then be tarnished. It was good that the Lawrences had sufficient reasons to reasonably reject the Lockes¡¯ request for help at this moment.

    ¡°So...¡± Jeanne asked coldly in the room, ¡°Am I still in the wrong?¡±

    Everyone instantly looked at her.

    Jonathan said coldly, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re right for breaking off the engagement without discussing it with your elders?! You should be thankful that you¡¯re lucky. Something happened to the person you broke off the engagement with! Otherwise, think about the consequences you¡¯ll face!¡±

    ¡®Luck?!¡¯

    Jeanne sneered and did not say a word.

    Jonathan continued, ¡°For the sake of not causing a huge disaster in the end, I can let bygones be bygones but...¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    ¡°Return the 5% of the shares that you previously took!¡±

    Jeanne asked sarcastically, ¡°You want to take back what you gave me?¡±

    ¡°I gave them to you because I wanted you to marry Thedus Locke. Now that you¡¯re not marrying him, shouldn¡¯t you return them?¡± Jonathan made it sound like it was a matter of fact.

    ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t want to reason with you. At your age, you should know more about reason than I do. Even so, I feel that you¡¯re too overbearing now!¡±

    ¡°Jeanne, how can you talk to your grandpa like that?!¡± Alexander¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°Speak!¡± Jonathan said sternly.

    Alexander paused.

    Jeanne looked straight at Jonathan. ¡°When you gave me the shares back then, you didn¡¯t say that you¡¯ll take them back if I end up not getting married to Thedus.¡±

    ¡°I gave you the shares on the premise of bing a Locke.¡±

    ¡°Compared to the benefits of a joint marriage with the Lockes, breaking off the marriage has also brought benefits to the Lawrences. Not only did we not lose out on our investments, but we also kept our reputation.¡±

    ¡°One thing is not another. I gave you the shares back then just to make up for you. Now, you don¡¯t have to marry Thedus, so we no longer have to make up for it.¡±

    ¡°No. You just said that as long as I can bring benefits to the family, I can do whatever I want.¡± Jeanne looked at Jonathan. ¡°I¡¯ve never thought of doing whatever I want. All I want is 5% of the shares. Grandpa, are you nning to p your own face?!¡±

    Jonathan red at Jeanne.

    He had never thought that one day, he would be rendered speechless by his granddaughter.

    ¡°Grandpa, 5% of the shares is nothing to you. Nothing will change for you because of this small amount of shares, whether it¡¯s in the Lawrence Enterprise or the Lawrence family. On the other hand, it¡¯s very important to me.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so important?!¡± Jonathan snorted coldly.

    ¡°It means that I¡¯m a Lawrence,¡± Jeanne uttered word by word.

    Jonathan seemed to be stunned for a moment.

    Jeanne said in a slightly lower voice, ¡°I was chased out of the family by you, so I once suspected that I wasn¡¯t my dad¡¯s biological daughter. These shares at least give me a reason to convince myself that I¡¯m a Lawrence.¡±

    Jonathan looked at Jeanne, and at that moment, he seemed to be sizing her up.

    It was probably the first time in the 25 years since Jeanne was born that he looked at her so directly.

    Jonathan, who had always valued sons over daughters, had always treated the daughters of the Lawrences lightly. This was the case for Jasmine as well; he was just using her as a tool to gain benefits.

    This time, Jonathan was shocked by Jeanne¡¯s explosive power.

    Whether it was her imposing manner earlier or her softness at this time, they gave him no reason to reject her.

    Jonathan¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Perhaps Jeanne was more useful than he thought!

    Just like Jeanne¡¯s mother...

 Chapter 38

    <h4>Chapter 38: The Past</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    In the somewhat tense room.

    Jonathan said slowly, ¡°Remember that you¡¯re a Lawrence.¡±

    This seemed to be apromise for the shares.

    Jeanne curled the corners of her lips. ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa...¡± Joshua, who had been silent all this while, could not hold it in any longer.

    ¡°Joshua!¡± Alexander called out to him.

    Joshua looked at his father and held it in.

    Jonathan did not need to exin to anyone. He waved his hand and said, ¡°All of you, go out. I¡¯m tired.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Alexander said respectfully.

    Then, he made the others leave.

    Everyone walked out of the study.

    Jeanne walked in front.

    ¡°Jeanne,¡± Alexander called out to her.

    Jeanne turned around. ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d better behave yourself!¡± Alexander threatened.

    Jeanne smiled and said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Although she agreed right away, she was half-hearted.

    Without giving anyone any face, she left after that.

    Alexander clearly had some emotions.

    Jenifer whispered beside him, ¡°Jeannie is still so disrespectful to her elders after all these years...¡±

    Alexander turned his head and red fiercely at her.

    Jenifer immediately shut up.

    Alexander said, ¡°It¡¯s time to go to work.¡±

    As he said that, he strode away.

    Jenifer signaled Joshua to follow.

    In the corridor of the Lawrence family¡¯s residence, only Jenifer and Jasmine were left.

    Jasmine was driven mad.

    She was about to speak when Jenifer called out to her, ¡°Let¡¯s talk in your room.¡±

    The two of them returned to Jasmine¡¯s room.

    Jasmine could not hold it in any longer. She could not take it anymore and shouted, ¡°What¡¯s so great about Jeanne? What right does she have to be so arrogant in front of Grandpa and Dad? What right does she have to be so fierce to me?!¡±

    She was so angry that her eyes were red.

    Jenifer was also fuming at that moment. She said, ¡°We can¡¯t underestimate this woman.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so great about her?! It¡¯s just that she was lucky and that the Lockes happen to be going bankrupt. Otherwise, she would¡¯ve been beaten to death!¡± Jasmine said fiercely as if she did not care about Jeanne at all.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be that simple,¡± Jenifer said.

    ¡°Anyway, Dad doesn¡¯t like her. Seven years ago, Dad was able to hit her so hard and even chased her out of the house. What can she do now?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true that your dad doesn¡¯t like Jeanne, but it¡¯s not her problem. It¡¯s her mother,¡± Jenifer said suddenly.

    ¡°What?¡± Jasmine did not know much about what happened to the previous generation.

    ¡°Jeanne¡¯s mom is a business prodigy. She helped the Lawrences develop when the Lawrences were on the brink of crisis. The Lawrences maintained as one of the twelve great families because of her ability. However, she was also too capable. Although Jeanne¡¯s mom didn¡¯t have any shares, the Lawrence Enterprise was still under her control. Your dad didn¡¯t have any say in thepany. Not only that, but Jeanne¡¯s mother didn¡¯t give face to him on many asions. Over time, he no longer had any feelings for her. He even started to hate her. Jeanne is very simr to her mother, so your dad doesn¡¯t like her,¡± Jenifer exined.

    ¡°I¡¯m a little confused. When we became members of the Lawrences that year, I didn¡¯t see how much Dad hated Jeanne.¡± Jasmine recalled. ¡°At that time, Jeanne¡¯s mother had passed away. Why did Dad still treat Jeanne well? He even tolerated her temper many times.¡±

    ¡°That was because of Eden¡¯s existence,¡± Jenifer said bluntly, ¡°When Jeanne¡¯s mom passed away that year, at the funeral, Jeanne and Eden got to know each other. Eden said in front of everyone that he wanted to protect Jeanne. Your dad saw that Jeanne had hooked up with the eldest young master of the Swans. He thought that he could use this rtionship to interact with the Swans, so of course, he didn¡¯t do anything to Jeanne.¡±

    ¡°I see. No wonder when Jeanne fell out with Eden back then, Dad hit her like that. He probably wanted to vent all the grievances he had suffered from her mom.¡±

    Jenifer nodded. ¡°So, Jasmine, you must remember that the Lawrences only care about benefits. They¡¯ll favor whoever can bring benefits to them. Right now, I¡¯m really a little worried that your grandfather will see Jeanne¡¯s ability and use her to his advantage. Joshua has been doing nothing in the business industry...¡±

    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re worrying too much. No matter what Jeanne is, she¡¯s still a woman. Don¡¯t you know how much the Lawrences value boys over girls?¡± Jasmine looked a little proud. ¡°Moreover, I¡¯m about to marry the eldest young master of the Swans. What canpare to the benefits I¡¯ll bring to the Lawrences?!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. The most important thing now is for you to marry Eden without any mistakes. As for that woman, Jeanne...¡± Jenifer¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Since she didn¡¯t learn her lesson seven years ago, I will let her understand the consequences of provoking me now!¡±

    ¡°Mom, what are you going to do?¡± Jasmine was full of excitement.

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon.¡± A cruel look shed across Jenifer¡¯s eyes.

    Back then, even Jeanne¡¯s powerful mom could not defeat Jenifer, let alone a mere... little girl!

    ¡­

    Jeanne returned to her room.

    George had just woken up. He rubbed his sleepy eyes and asked, ¡°Mom, where did you go?¡±

    ¡°I went for a walk.¡± There were many things she did not want her son to know.

    Even if her son was precocious.

    ¡°Oh.¡± George climbed down from the bed. ¡°Next time you go out, call me. I¡¯ll apany you.¡±

    Jeanne smiled faintly.

    Why should she have a man in her life? Having a son was enough. Once her son grew up, he would bring her a daughter-inw. It would be perfect!

    Her eyes moved slightly, and her phone rang at this moment.

    Jeanne motioned for George to go wash up. She picked up the phone. ¡°Monica.¡±

    ¡°D*mn, I was just trying to call you. If I can¡¯t get through, I n to get a new SIM card and a phone for you. Who knew, the call got through.¡± The person on the other end was a little agitated.

    Jeanne was speechless.

    Monica asked, ¡°Did you see the news? Something big has happened to the Lockes.¡±

    ¡°I saw it.¡± Jeanne appeared very calm.

    ¡°Serves them right!¡± Monica cursed angrily. ¡°The Lockes raised such a son and have such a disgusting mother. They should¡¯ve been punished long ago!¡±

    Jeanne did not reply.

    In any case, it was fine as long as Monica was happy.

    ¡°Speaking of which, Jeannie...¡± The person on the other end wanted to say something but hesitated.

    Jeanne frowned. She could instantly feel that something was wrong with Monica today. She asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Monica was silent for two seconds before her tone returned to normal. ¡°Nothing. I just wanted to tell you that the Lockes are finished.¡±

    ¡°Did you quarrel with Finn?¡± Jeanne asked bluntly.

    ¡°What are you thinking about?!¡± Monica was being a little exaggerated. ¡°Why would I quarrel with him? We don¡¯t even speak much in a day.¡±

    ¡°If you have something on your mind, tell me.¡± Jeanne was very serious.

    ¡°No, no, no. Alright, I¡¯m going to hang up. My dad asked me to apany him to the hospital for a routine check-up.¡±

    Suddenly, Monica hung up the phone.

    The moment she hung up, she stared at her phone screen.

    She swiped with her fingers and opened a message. [Monica, I¡¯m back.] It was a message from Micheal.

    ¡°Monica, what are you standing there for? Get in the car. We¡¯re going to the hospital now.¡± Monica¡¯s father, Gary Cardellini, urged.

    Monica gritted her teeth and deleted the text message.

    The past... was in the past.

 Chapter 39

    <h4>Chapter 39: It¡¯s Time for You to Do Family nning With Finn</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Monica apanied her dad to the hospital.

    Sitting in the luxurious car, Monica was deep in thought.

    Gary frowned. ¡°You¡¯re normally talkative. Why aren¡¯t you talking to me now?!¡±

    ¡°What can I say to an old man like you¡­? Ah!¡± Monica held her head. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m so stupid because you¡¯ve been hitting my head since I was young.¡±

    ¡°If you know you¡¯re stupid, stop thinking so much. Just live a good life with Finn.¡±

    ¡°Finn, Finn. Is Finn your illegitimate child?!¡± Monica was displeased.

    Gary was toozy to answer and changed the topic. ¡°I heard that Jeannie is back?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s been back for many days. Dad, you don¡¯t even care about my friend!¡± Monicained.

    Gary was speechless. He said, ¡°When you¡¯re free, ask Jeannie toe over for dinner. I¡¯ll treat her well.¡±

    ¡°You promise?¡±

    Gary nodded.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll find time to ask her toe over for dinner,¡± Monica said with a smile.

    The father and daughter had a very good rtionship. They were often noisy, but their rtionship was extremely good.

    They chatted andughed as they walked into Finn¡¯s office in Central Hospital.

    Finn was wearing a white coat and a pair of framed sses. He was everything one could fantasize about a doctor.

    Back then, Monica fell in love with this b*stard at first sight. It was probably because she could not resist seeing him in a white coat!

    ¡°Dad, you¡¯re here so early,¡± Finn called Gary naturally. He stood up respectfully and went over to help him.

    ¡°I have a shareholders¡¯ meeting in the afternoon. I came over early since I have time in the morning.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve arranged everything for you. Follow me.¡±

    Finn brought Gary to undergo a physical examination.

    Gary had a very serious heart condition. Three years ago, he underwent a heart bypass surgery. Finn was the chief surgeon, and the surgery was very sessful. Nheless, because of the heart surgery, Gary had to undergo a full body checkup every six months, and it was also done by Finn himself.

    Monica waited in Finn¡¯s office.

    Finn¡¯s assistant respectfully made a cup of tea for Monica. ¡°Mrs. Jones, here¡¯s your favorite royal ck tea.¡±

    Monica thanked her and sighed. ¡°The treatment in this hospital is too good. You even serve such expensive tea. Isn¡¯t this a public hospital?¡±

    ¡°The tea belongs to Dr. Jones,¡± the assistant replied.

    ¡°That scum really knows how to enjoy himself,¡± Monica could not help but say after taking a sip of her tea.

    The assistant was speechless.

    Dr. Jones never drank ck tea. It was only brewed for Monica whenever she came.

    ¡­

    Monica waited for an hour.

    When Finn and Gary returned, Monica asked Finn, ¡°How¡¯s my dad?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s fine,¡± Finn answered. He turned to Gary and said, ¡°Based on the results, your health is no different from a normal person¡¯s. As long as you continue to take care of yourself ording to my medical advice, there won¡¯t be any problems.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Gary patted Finn¡¯s shoulder with a smile.

    ¡°Dad, you¡¯re being too polite.¡± Finn was very polite.

    Monica looked at Finn. This man was always polite in front of outsiders, but in front of her, he was the worst!

    ¡°Since I¡¯m fine, I won¡¯t disturb your work. Monica, let¡¯s go,¡± Gary said.

    Monica stood up from the sofa.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you off,¡± Finn said hurriedly.

    The three of them walked out of Finn¡¯s office and entered the elevator.

    The moment the elevator opened, Monica paused for a moment.

    Not only Monica, but the person inside was also stunned.

    He looked straight at Monica.

    ¡°Commissioner Ross, we¡¯re here,¡± the person next to him reminded him to get off the elevator.

    Michael then walked out.

    He walked past Monica.

    Monica pursed her lips and did not look any different.

    Finn sent Monica and Gary to the car. Gary said, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since you¡¯ve gone home for dinner with Monica. Come back for dinner tonight.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± Finn agreed.

    Gary nodded and gestured for the driver to drive away.

    In the car, Monica did not say a word.

    Gary said, ¡°Michael has returned to Harken?¡±

    Monica came back to her senses and said nonchntly, ¡°Probably.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯te up with any bad ideas. Think about how he broke up with you back then!¡± Gary sounded a bit serious.

    ¡°Got it.¡± Monica was a little impatient.

    She picked up the mineral water in the car and drank it as though she was not bothered.

    ¡°When are you and Finn going to have a child?¡± Gary suddenly asked.

    Monica almost spat out a mouthful of water.

    ¡®F*ck.

    ¡®I¡¯m still a virgin. How are we going to have a child?¡¯

    ¡°You can start nning,¡± Gary said with amanding tone.

    Monica was not going to care about what the old man said. In any case, she was going to divorce Finn sooner orter!

    ¡­

    Before long, the Lockes dered bankruptcy.

    They were probably the only publicly listedpany that dered bankruptcy so quickly. It seemed that their death was dered before they could even struggle.

    Jeanney on the chair in her room and looked at some news out of boredom.

    These few days, she had nothing to do. She either apanied George in their room to ¡°yputer games¡±, went out for a stroll in the Lawrence Residence¡¯s courtyard, or watched coldly from the side as the Lawrences prepared for Jasmine and Eden¡¯s wedding.

    There were only three days left before the cheating couple got married.

    Jeanne was very calm. She calmly watched Jasmine act like a shy yet eager woman.

    She put down her phone and looked at the time. It was 9:00 pm. Just as she was thinking of getting George to wash up and go to bed earlier, her phone rang.

    Jeanne frowned.

    To be honest, she did not like answering the phone at night.

    She looked at the iing call. ¡°Monica.¡±

    ¡°Jeanne, I¡¯m drunk.¡± Monica¡¯s slightly drunk voice came from the other end.

    ¡°You¡¯re drunk at 9:00 pm?¡± This did not seem like Monica¡¯s style.

    ¡°Come and pick me up.¡± Monica did not exin. ¡°King-T Club, room 999.¡±

    After saying that, she abruptly hung up the phone.

    Jeanne was a little speechless.

    She took a deep breath and said to George, ¡°Take a bath and sleep by yourself. I¡¯ll go out and send your godmother back. She¡¯s drunk at the nightclub.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± George nodded.

    Sometimes, George was so sensible that Jeanne was very touched.

    She got up and caressed George¡¯s head. Then, she went to change her clothes and walked out of the room.

    Downstairs, Jenifer and Jasmine were still in the living room preparing for the wedding. Besides them, Jenifer¡¯s rtives from her mother¡¯s family had alsoe.

    ording to the rules of South Hampton City, before a wedding, there must always be bridal guests. Usually,rge families would let the bridal guests stay with them in advance. It was normal for them to spend three days and three nights together.

    The hall that was originally filled withughter and chatter became silent for a second when everyone saw Jeanne.

    Jeanne walked out directly.

    Someone said from behind her, ¡°She didn¡¯t even greet us. Despite being the eldest youngdy, she isn¡¯t as polite as us!¡±

    Jeanne did not care at all. She used her phone to call for an Uber and arrived at the destination.

    She did not like nightclubs, so she was not used to them and was also very unfamiliar with them.

    Under the guidance of a staff member, she walked into room 999.

    The door was opened.

    Jeanne was stunned.

    Other than Monica, there was also Finn, Nox, and... Fourth Master Swan.

 Chapter 40

    <h4>Chapter 40: Jeanne Sent Fourth Master Swan Home, and They Kissed</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    When Jeanne saw everyone in the private room clearly, she knew she had been tricked by Monica.

    She turned around and was about to leave.

    Monica grabbed her. ¡°Sister Jeanne.¡±

    Usually, when Monica had something to ask of Jeanne, she would call her that.

    Jeanne looked grim.

    ¡°You finally came back, and we haven¡¯t gathered like this for a long time. Please do me the honor of spending some time with me.¡± Monica acted coquettishly.

    Jeanne looked at her coldly.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have lied to you, but would you havee out if I didn¡¯t say that?¡± Monica said with a fawning look.

    At this moment, Finn also walked over. ¡°Have a seat. We¡¯ll be leaving soon too.¡±

    Jeanne looked at Finn and nodded slowly.

    Monica¡¯s heart was breaking.

    ¡®Does Jeanne really fancy Finn?!¡¯

    Monica had just said a lot, but it was nothingpared to what Finn had said.

    She watched in displeasure as Jeanne walked into the private room.

    Jeanne chose a corner and sat down.

    Monica sat next to her with a fawning look. ¡°Jeannie, what song do you want to sing? I¡¯ll queue it for you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not singing.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s have a drink then?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not drinking.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to eat snacks?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Jeannie...¡±

    ¡°You can y on your own. I know how to kill time.¡± Jeanne was indifferent.

    Monica saw that Jeanne really did not like this environment, so she rubbed her nose and went to have fun by herself.

    Jeanne took out her phone and sat on the side to y a little game to kill time.

    She was clearing a round in the game.

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence.¡± A man walked over, holding a ss of wine.

    Jeanne looked up.

    ¡°Nox. Do you still remember me, Ms. Lawrence?¡± Nox introduced himself.

    Jeanne smiled. ¡°Of course, we yed mahjong together.¡±

    Nox also smiled. ¡°Actually, we met more than once. Seven years ago...¡±

    ¡°Mr. Winter.¡± Jeanne interrupted him. ¡°If you¡¯d like to drink with me, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s not convenient for me these few days.¡±

    Nox was naturally not stupid. He knew that Jeanne did not want to say much, so he smiled and said, ¡°Please help yourself then.¡±

    Jeanne smiled.

    Nox returned to his seat and chatted with Fourth Master Swan and Finn while drinking.

    Jeanne continued to lower her head and y with her phone.

    ¡°Miss, here¡¯s your in water.¡± The waiter suddenly approached.

    Jeanne was stunned. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The waiter left respectfully.

    At 10:30 pm, Finn said to Monica, who was still singing affectionately, ¡°Monica, it¡¯s gettingte. It¡¯s time to go back.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only past 10:00 pm.¡± Monica was obviously not satisfied.

    ¡°Everyone has something to do tomorrow.¡±

    Monica was helpless. She put down the microphone. ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±

    She turned around and walked toward Jeanne. ¡°Jeannie, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jeanne stood up.

    Everyone also stood up from their seats.

    Monica looked at Fourth Master Swan and had an idea. She suddenly asked, ¡°Fourth master, did you drink?¡±

    Fourth Master Swan looked at Monica. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Jeannie hasn¡¯t drunk. Why don¡¯t you let her send you back?¡± Monica arranged the matter and added, ¡°Finn, Nox, and I drank. We can¡¯t send you back.¡±

    Fourth Master Swan turned to look at Jeanne.

    Jeanne knew what Monica was thinking.

    Monica was trying to set her up with Fourth Master Swan¡­

    It was just that Fourth Master Swan was out of Jeanne¡¯s league.

    Jeanne casually picked up the wine ss beside her and suddenly emptied it.

    Monica was dumbfounded.

    The others also seemed to be... surprised.

    Jeanne said calmly, ¡°I drank too. I can¡¯t drive, so I can¡¯t send Fourth Master back.¡±

    It was such an obvious rejection.

    Monica was so embarrassed that she wanted to die. She quickly picked up some water and pretended to be dumb.

    As she drank, she thought, ¡®Why is Jeanne so clueless?!¡¯

    It was a little awkward.

    Fourth Master Swan opened his mouth and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I have a chauffeur. I¡¯ll send Ms. Lawrence home.¡±

    ¡°Pfft!¡± Monica spat out a mouthful of water.

    Finn looked at Monica with disdain and handed her a tissue.

    Monica wiped the corner of her mouth and said hurriedly, ¡°Thanks for the trouble, Fourth Master Swan. You must send Jeannie home safely.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Fourth Master Swan nodded and said to Jeanne, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Ms. Lawrence.¡±

    Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    At that moment, she wanted to vomit blood.

    She braced herself and left with Fourth Master Swan.

    Monica watched them leave. No matter how she looked at it, she felt that they were a match made in heaven! She muttered, ¡°There¡¯s a chance!¡±

    Nox stood by the side and smiled without saying a word.

    ¡­

    Jeanne sat in Fourth Master Swan¡¯s car.

    The two of them had settled down, but the car did not start.

    After a long while, Jeanne could not hold it in any longer. She asked, ¡°Are you still waiting for someone, Fourth Master?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you to fasten your seatbelt,¡± Fourth Master Swan said bluntly.

    ¡°...¡± At that moment, Jeanne wanted to curse.

    She somewhat rudely fastened her seatbelt.

    ¡®Who the f*ck wears a seatbelt in the backseat?!¡¯

    After Jeanne fastened her seatbelt, the car drove on the wide streets of South Hampton City.

    No one spoke on the way.

    Jeanne was only looking out of the window at all the darkness in South Hampton City.

    Fourth Master Swan sat next to her and closed his eyes to rest.

    The car arrived at the Swans¡¯ private residence.

    Following that, the driver parked the car at Bamboo Garden.

    Jeanne turned her head and looked at the motionless Fourth Master Swan.

    Experience told her that she could not expect Fourth Master Swan to take the initiative. She opened her mouth and said, ¡°Fourth Master, we¡¯re here.¡±

    Fourth Master Swan¡¯s eyes moved slightly. He opened his eyes and looked straight at Jeanne.

    Jeanne repeated, ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Fourth Master Swan replied and said slowly, ¡°Ms. Lawrence, I¡¯ll ask the driver to send you back. Shouldn¡¯t you return the favor by sending me back to my room?¡±

    ¡°Are you drunk, Fourth Master Swan?¡±

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, you¡¯re wise indeed.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Jeanne wanted to p herself.

    Seeing how Fourth Master Swan was sitting so steadily, she knew she could not oust him.

    She unfastened her seatbelt and got out of the car. Then, she walked over to Fourth Master Swan¡¯s side and opened the car door for him.

    Fourth Master Swan still did not move.

    Jeanne gritted her teeth. It was as if... she was being filial to an elder or serving a disabled person!

    She bent down and was about to unfasten Fourth Master Swan¡¯s seatbelt when he suddenly raised his head.

    As she was caught off guard... his lips touched hers.

    Jeanne was stunned.

    She looked straight at Fourth Master Swan, whose face was right in front of her, and saw him staring at her.

    Their eyes met.

    Jeanne jerked away.

    Her heart was beating fast.

    As for the man in front of her, he still had the same expression... His expression did not change, and he seemed calm.

    Jeanne secretly adjusted her emotions and pretended that nothing had happened.

    She lowered her head and continued to unfasten Fourth Master Swan¡¯s seatbelt. ¡°Fourth Master, get out of the car.¡±

    Fourth Master Swan held onto Jeanne¡¯s arm and got out of the car with her.

    Jeanne unsteadily helped Fourth Master Swan into his room and rested him on his big bed.

    She panted.

    Fourth Master Swan did not look like he had much flesh, but he was as heavy as a lump of iron.

    Jeanne turned around and was about to leave.

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence,¡± Fourth Master Swan suddenly called out to her.

    Jeanne was a little impatient. She turned around. ¡°Yes, Fourth Master?¡±

    ¡°Next time you kiss me, remember to stick out your tongue.¡±

 Chapter 41

    <h4>Chapter 41: All the Good Things Had Be a Nightmare</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Next time you kiss me, remember to stick out your tongue.¡± Fourth Master Swan¡¯s deep voice was maic.

    Jeanne¡¯s entire body exploded.

    There was no next time!

    She would also stay far away from him in the future!

    Jeanne left in a huff.

    The man behind her raised his head, and it was obvious that he was smiling.

    Jeanne walked out of Fourth Master Swan¡¯s room.

    The ce where Fourth Master Swan lived was very big with a typical ck and white style. It was very simr to the feeling that he gave people¡­

    No.

    It was not simr.

    Fourth Master Swan was much showier than these buildings.

    Jeanne suppressed her raging fire and returned to the car.

    The driver sent Jeanne away.

    When she left, she passed through arge bamboo forest.

    Under the night sky, the breeze blew, creating a different scene.

    Jeanne could not help but ask, ¡°Does Fourth Master like bamboos a lot?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± the chauffeur said respectfully, ¡°Fourth Master nted these bamboos himself. He nts some bamboo every year, and they eventually turned into a bamboo forest.¡±

    ¡°Your master sure has a lot of free time.¡±

    The chauffeur smiled and did not say anything else.

    Soon, the car returned to silence.

    The chauffeur seemed to want to make the atmosphere less awkward, so he took the initiative to speak again. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve known you for many years, Ms. Lawrence. Back then, when you and Young Master Swan were dating, I already knew about you.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Jeanne was a little sarcastic. ¡°Back then, I often came to the Swans¡¯ residence to y.¡±

    When she was dating Eden, Eden would also bring her here, but they would always go to the Swans¡¯ Purple Pavilion Garden.

    The driver nced at Jeanne through the rearview mirror.

    It was not because Jeanne often came to the Swan Residence. Since the gardens were separated, it was actually very difficult to see her. The driver knew her because there was once when she and Young Master Swan kissed at the main entrance, and he happened to be driving Fourth Master Swan back. Teddy and Young Master Winter were also in the car. At that time, Young Master Winter teased, ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that Jeanne doesn¡¯t even let Eden hold her hand? He kissed her just like that?! Women are all pretentious!¡±

    At that time, Young Master Winter said something bad about Ms. Lawrence and was kicked out of the car by Fourth Master Swan.

    Thus, the driver had a deep impression of Ms. Lawrence.

    The driver did not exin. After all, saying too much could lead to mistakes.

    Especially for servants like them, how would they dare to gossip about their master¡¯s matters?

    At this moment, Jeanne sat in the car and felt a little lost.

    She watched the car drive out of Bamboo Garden, through the park, and out of the manor.

    Jeanne remembered when she was 18 years old, Eden apanied her through hering of age. Eden was drunk, so she sent him back. At the entrance, Eden dragged her out of the car and blocked her at the gate, saying that he wanted to give her a kiss no matter what. At that time, Jeanne had rejected him, and no matter how much Eden begged her, she did not give in. She thought at that time that once they got married, she would give him all the good things¡­

    All the good things¡­

    Jeanne sneered.

    All the good things had be a nightmare.

    In this life, it would be hard for her to fall in love again.

    ¡­

    One day before Jasmine and Eden got married, more rtives came to visit the Lawrences.

    Some were Lawrences, and some were from Jenifer¡¯s family. Jeanne did not know most of them.

    Jeanne brought George into the living room.

    In the living room, a woman walked over with a child. She said very enthusiastically, ¡°Jeannie, do you still remember me? I¡¯m your aunt.¡±

    Jeanne did not have much of an impression of her.

    ¡°You forgot about me. Back then, you and Jasmine came to our city to y. I even brought you to the pond to catch fish,¡± the person who called herself Jeanne¡¯s aunt quickly said.

    Jeanne remembered.

    She was about 10 years old back then. One summer vacation, she followed Jasmine to Jenifer¡¯s parents¡¯ house to y. At that time, she did not think much of it. Now that she thought about how she almost drowned in the pond back then, she wondered if it was a conspiracy of this family.

    The corners of her mouth curled up into a smile. ¡°Ah, I remember now.¡±

    This woman was Phoebe White, the wife of Jeremy, who was Jenifer¡¯s only younger brother.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for so many years, and you¡¯ve grown up to be so beautiful,¡± Phoebe praised repeatedly and quickly introduced, ¡°Oh right, this is my youngest son, Paul. He¡¯s exactly the same age as your son. They can y together.¡±

    Jeanne nced at Paul.

    Phoebe was over 40 years old, but her son was only six years old. Jeanne had heard that in order to make Phoebe give birth to a son, the Fabians had forced her to have countless abortions. Their wish probably came through.

    ¡°Hello, Sister.¡± Paul was obviously very polite.

    Jeanne nodded. ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Sister, can I y with George?¡± Paul asked.

    Jeanne was very clear that George did not like to y with people of the same age. At that moment, in order not to cause unnecessary trouble, she squatted down and said to George, ¡°Be good and y with Paul.¡±

    George nodded somewhat reluctantly.

    Jeanne patted George¡¯s head.

    Paul took the initiative to take George¡¯s hand and left.

    Jeanne watched them leave.

    ¡°Sister, can youe over and help me pick out wedding photos?¡± On the sofa in the living room, Jasmine took the initiative to ask.

    Jeanne obviously knew that Jasmine was showing off.

    At that moment, besides some gossipy olddies, there were many men and women of the same age surrounding Jasmine. Everyone was giving her all sorts ofpliments and ttery.

    Jeanne refused, ¡°No, I still have something to do. You and Eden are a perfect match. Any one of the photos will look good.¡±

    As she said that, she walked out of the hall.

    Jasmine watched her leave and sneered.

    Someone beside her said, ¡°Cousin, she must be jealous of you.¡±

    Jasmine smiled smugly and turned around to choose the wedding photos that would be ced at the wedding venue the next day.

    Jeanne walked toward the back garden.

    Just now, George and Paul had walked this way.

    It was not Jeanne¡¯s fault for suspecting the Fabians. She was just very clear that those who were suddenly courteous must not have good intentions.

    She had just taken a few steps when a man suddenly called out to her.

    ¡°Jeanne.¡±

    It was as if the man had followed her out of the hall.

    Jeanne turned her head.

    She looked at the slightly tanned man. He had a buzz cut and was wearing an outdated suit. He looked at her and smiled foolishly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you recognize me? Back then, you came to our city with Jasmine. I brought you and Jasmine out to y. You used to call me Brother ck Bull,¡± the man introduced himself.

    It turned out to be Sam Zimmer, the son of Jenifer¡¯s elder sister, Jade.

    His skin was dark since he was young, so he was nicknamed ck Bull.

    ¡°I remember.¡± Jeanne nodded, but she was very unfamiliar with him. ¡°Can I help you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time, so I wanted to say hello to you.¡± Sam appeared a little shy.

    Jeanne smiled and asked, ¡°How are you doing now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m working in our city now, and my job is alright. It¡¯s just that my marriage a few years ago didn¡¯t go well, so I divorced my ex-wifest year.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Jeanne replied.

    ¡°I heard from my aunt that you¡¯re single with your child too...¡±

    ¡°Brother ck Bull, Paul and my son went to the back garden just now. I¡¯m a little worried about the two children. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Sam quickly agreed.

    Jeanne turned around and left.

    Sam watched her leave and sneered.

    His aunt said that as long as he hooked up with this woman, he would be the son-inw of the Lawrences in the future. Naturally, he would be rich and powerful!

 Chapter 42

    <h4>Chapter 42: Jenifer¡¯s Scheme</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    After leaving Sam¡¯s line of sight, Jeanne¡¯s eyes turned cold.

    ¡®What is Jenifer up to again?!¡¯

    She pursed her lips and looked at George and Paul not far away. The two of them obviously did not have a good rtionship and were ying their own games...

    Jeanne could not help butugh.

    Even the children knew... to put up a pleasant front.

    At night, Eden made a trip to the Lawrence family¡¯s manor to confirm the flow of the wedding tomorrow.

    He was surrounded by everyone the moment he arrived. It was as though he was a celebrity.

    Jeanne stood on the guardrail on the second floor and watched Eden politely greet everyone. He told Jasmine about the matters tomorrow before he left the manor.

    The moment he left, he seemed to have raised his head to take a look.

    Jeanne was cold.

    At that moment, in the hall, after Eden left, everyone was excited.

    An elder said, ¡°Young Master Swan is not only a good-looking person, but he¡¯s also very considerate. His family background is also prominent. Only someone as outstanding as Jasmine is worthy of him!¡±

    A youngster said, ¡°Young Master Swan is really handsome. He¡¯s even more dazzling than he is on TV. Sister Jasmine, you¡¯re really blessed...¡±

    For a moment, there were remarks of envy.

    Jeanne looked on indifferently. She turned around and went back to her room.

    ¡°Jeannie.¡± Sam appeared behind her.

    Jeanne frowned slightly.

    She could clearly feel that this person was deliberately trying to be nice to her.

    He definitely had ill intentions.

    ¡°I heard about the matter between you and Jasmine. If it wasn¡¯t for her, you¡¯d be able to enjoy this glory today.¡± Sam seemed to be defending Jeanne against injustice.

    Jeanne smiled. ¡°Jasmine and Eden are a match made in heaven. It¡¯s only natural for them to be together.¡±

    A match made in heaven.

    Sam still wanted to say something.

    However, Jeanne had turned around and left.

    Sam¡¯s expression was a little ugly.

    No matter how good-looking she was, she was still a woman who had given birth to a child. In the city he was from, a woman with a child like her would not have face, let alone status.

    ¡®Why is she being so arrogant?!¡¯

    ¡°Sam,¡± Jenifer suddenly called out to him from the corridor.

    Sam immediately tried to fawn over her. ¡°Auntie.¡±

    ¡°Come with me, I have something to tell you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Sam followed Jenifer and left.

    Jeanne returned to her room, but George had not returned to his room yet.

    Today, George had been pestered by Paul the whole day. Why was he not back at thiste hour?

    Jeanne hesitated for a moment and decided to take a shower first before calling George back.

    With this thought in mind, she quickly took a shower and changed into a set of pajamas.

    Just as she was about to leave, someone knocked on the door.

    At this moment, Jenifer, Phoebe, Paul, and George appeared at the door. Before Jeanne could speak, Phoebe said, ¡°Jeannie, Paul really likes to y with George. He said that he¡¯ll let George sleep with him tonight. Paul has always been very introverted. It¡¯s rare for him to find someone he can y with. Can you let George sleep with Paul tonight?¡±

    Jeanne was about to speak.

    Jenifer beat her to it. ¡°Jeannie, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because Paul was born to an elderly mother, but his personality has been different from other children since he was born. It¡¯s rare that he likes George so much, so let him sleep with George tonight. Don¡¯t worry, your aunt will look after them. She¡¯ll cover them with nkets tonight.¡±

    ¡°George doesn¡¯t like to sleep with other people,¡± Jeanne said straightforwardly.

    ¡°When children are sleepy, why would they care about who is by their side? Jeannie, today is Paul¡¯s first day here. He¡¯s very unfamiliar with your home and likes to y with George. Just let them sleep together tonight. After tonight, I won¡¯t let Paul sleep with George anymore, okay?¡± Phoebe asked with a pleading tone.

    If Jeanne refused at this time, Jenifer would do something again.

    Moreover¡­

    Jeanne wanted to see what Jenifer was up to again.

    She smiled. ¡°Since you say so, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of George tonight, Auntie.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too polite. Oh right.¡± Phoebe quickly asked Paul to bring out a cup. ¡°Paul, didn¡¯t you bring some orange juice from our hometown for Jeanne?¡±

    Paul quickly handed over a cup with both hands, ¡°Sister, my grandmother personally made this. My grandmother isn¡¯t in good health and can¡¯te to Sister Jasmine¡¯s wedding, so she asked me to bring orange juice for everyone to drink. Everyone else except you has drunk it. This is for you. Why don¡¯t you see if it suits your taste?¡±

    He looked sincere.

    This child was truly educated by the Fabians such that he did not have the innocence of a child.

    Jeanne took the cup and took a look.

    Phoebe said, ¡°When you came to our house back then, you loved to drink this. Before I left, my mother-inw specially asked me to bring some back for you. Have a taste and see if it still tastes the same as before¡±

    Jeanne smiled.

    She drank it.

    In order to aplish something, Jenifer could reallye up with all sorts of ideas.

    After Jeanne finished drinking it, Jenifer obviously smiled.

    It was a smile of sess.

    Jeanne said, ¡°It¡¯s very delicious. Help me thank her.¡±

    ¡°I will, I will, It¡¯s gettingte, so I won¡¯t disturb your rest. Paul, hold George¡¯s hand. Let¡¯s go to bed,¡±?Phoebe quickly said.

    Paul obediently took George¡¯s hand.

    George looked at Jeanne.

    Jeanne gave him a look.

    George nodded and left with Paul.

    Jeanne watched them leave.

    She closed the door and walked straight into the bathroom at that moment. She used her fingers to dig at her throat a few times.

    Jeanne vomited some water, but it was impossible for her to vomit it all out.

    She thought for a moment and made a call.

    ¡°Are you in a bad mood? Do you need some constion?¡± The person on the other end was very excited. ¡°Do you want me to drink with you?¡±

    Jeanne did not have time to joke with her. ¡°It¡¯s 9:00 pm now. Drive to the entrance of the Lawrence family¡¯s manor at 11:00 pm and wait for me.¡±

    ¡°Why do I have to wait until 11:00 pm? I¡¯m free now.¡± Monica was puzzled.

    ¡°Do as I say,¡± Jeanne said straightforwardly and added, ¡°If I don¡¯te out at 11:00 pm, you have to wait until I do.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Monica was baffled. ¡°Are you possessed? Are you having a mental disorder because Eden is getting married tomorrow?!¡±

    ¡°Eden¡¯s marriage doesn¡¯t affect me at all.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Monica did not seem to believe it.

    Jeanne did not want to exin.

    ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t anything happen between you and Fourth Master Swan that night? It was such a good opportunity. Did anything happen?¡± Monica asked.

    In fact, she had called the next day to ask but was fobbed off by Jeanne.

    She seemed to be unwilling to give up.

    ¡°No. Not only that night, but nothing will happen to us in the future as well!¡± Jeanne was resolute and decisive.

    Monica was speechless.

    It was clear that Fourth Master Swan treated Jeanne... differently.

    ¡°Right, is Dr. Jones around tonight?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°Yes. He¡¯s not on duty tonight. By the way, why do you keep asking¡ª¡±

    ¡°Tell him that I have something to talk to him about tonight.¡±

    Without waiting for Monica to speak, Jeanne directly hung up the phone.

 Chapter 43

    <h4>Chapter 43: Jeanne Was Drugged</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Monica looked at her phone and felt like she was about to explode.

    ¡®F*ck.

    ¡®Is Jeanne really into Finn?!

    ¡®She¡¯s giving up Fourth Master Swan for that scum?!

    ¡®Who¡¯s the blind one now?!¡¯

    Monica felt like she was about to break down.

    She took a deep breath and looked at the time.

    ¡¯11:00 pm, right?

    ¡®F*ck!

    ¡®Why has Jeanne been so weird ever since she returned?!¡¯

    ¡­

    After Jeanne put down the phone, she thought for a moment and took out a mini camera from the cab. She felt that it woulde in handy tonight.

    She adjusted the position of the mini camera and switched it to night mode. After confirming that she could capture the big bed, shey on the bed and waited.

    After waiting for about... more than an hour.

    Someone knocked on the door.

    Jeanne knew that tonight was not going to be simple.

    She opened the door.

    Sam stood at the door.

    Jeanne asked, ¡°Brother ck Bull, you¡¯re still awake?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not used to sleeping here, so I can¡¯t sleep. I don¡¯t know what to do, so I was thinking of chatting with you. Is that okay?¡±

    The corner of Jeanne¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Come in.¡±

    Sam was almost mesmerized by the curve of Jeanne¡¯s lips.

    He did not know if it was because of the night, but Jeanne was as charming as an alluring demon, the kind that could suck a man¡¯s blood dry!

    Even though she was dressed very homely.

    Sam¡¯s heart raced as he walked into Jeanne¡¯s room.

    ¡°Is George not here?¡± Sam asked on purpose.

    ¡°He¡¯s sleeping with Paul. I¡¯m alone,¡± Jeanne answered with a smile.

    ¡°Is that so? I thought I might disturb George¡¯s sleep.¡±

    Jeanne smiled again.

    Her smile was enchanting.

    Sam managed to find some topics to talk about, and the two of them continued to chat.

    As they chatted, Jeanne felt that something was wrong with her body.

    Sam also noticed that something was wrong with Jeanne. He said, ¡°Jeanne, your face is a little red.¡±

    Jeanne touched her face.

    ¡°Do you have a fever?¡± Sam reached out to touch Jeanne¡¯s cheek.

    Jeanne moved back.

    Sam endured it and asked with concern, ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m feeling a little hot.¡± Jeanne panted lightly.

    She looked incredibly seductive.

    Sam could not endure it anymore.

    He suddenly said excitedly, ¡°Jeanne, I like you very much. I really like you very much...¡±

    Jeanne looked at him.

    ¡°I liked you when I was young, but I was afraid that I wasn¡¯t good enough for you, so I didn¡¯t dare to say it. Now that I see you again, I can¡¯t hold it in anymore. Jeanne, I...¡± As he said that, he pounced on Jeanne.

    Jeanne suddenly dodged.

    Sam wanted to get closer again.

    Jeanne said, ¡°Brother ck Bull, I don¡¯t know why, but I also have some indescribable feelings for you now. That said...¡±

    ¡°Do you feel like you want to do something?¡± Sam asked her.

    ¡°Yes, but...¡±

    ¡°No buts. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take responsibility for you.¡± Sam leaned over again.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Jeanne called out to him.

    At that moment, she was panting a little.

    Sam knew she must be suffering from the effects of the drug.

    His aunt said that once the drug took effect, he could do whatever he wanted to Jeanne.

    When he thought about what was going to happen next, he became even more excited.

    ¡°Brother ck Bull, go and turn off the lights first,¡± Jeanne said.

    Sam could only think about wanting Jeanne at this moment, so he did whatever she said.

    He quickly went to turn off the lights.

    It was suddenly dark. Sam did not know where Jeanne had gone. He only heard her soft voice. ¡°Brother ck Bull, wait for me on the bed for a while. I¡¯ll go and change my clothes. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    ¡°Okay, hurry up.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Jeanne replied.

    Sam hurriedly fumbled andy down on Jeanne¡¯s soft bed. The whole bed seemed to have Jeanne¡¯s scent, which made Sam even more excited.

    Jeanne took this opportunity to open the door and walk out.

    She was a little drowsy.

    Jenifer had probably used a huge dose of the drug!

    Jeanne forced herself to calm down and walked directly to Jasmine¡¯s room next door.

    She knocked on the door.

    Jasmine seemed to have just taken a shower.

    She was probably too excited to sleep tonight, so she quickly opened the door.

    When she opened the door and saw Jeanne, she was a little surprised. Did her mother not say that there would be a good show tonight¡­?

    Jasmine did not have time to think. The back of her head suddenly hurt, and her vision went ck.

    Jeanne dragged Jasmine¡¯s body back to her room.

    In the room, Sam was fumbling around. ¡°Jeanne, are you not done yet?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m done,¡± Jeanne said breathlessly, ¡°Promise me you¡¯ll close your eyes the entire time. I¡¯m shy...¡±

    ¡°Whatever you say... ¡± Sam was extremely excited.

    ¡°I¡¯ming now. Have you closed your eyes?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jeanne gritted her teeth and forcefully carried Jasmine onto the bed.

    Sam hugged Jasmine¡¯s body and started to kiss and touch her all over.

    Jeanne nced at them and turned to leave.

    She closed the door gently and walked straight to the balcony on the second floor of the Lawrence family¡¯s house. She estimated the height and jumped down.

    After jumping down, she rolled on the ground and quickly walked toward the entrance

    At this moment, in the main hall.

    Jenifer was sitting in the main hall. It looked like she was still preparing for tomorrow¡¯s wedding, but in reality, she was just waiting for something to happen.

    It was about time.

    Jenifer smiled viciously.

    Tomorrow... There would be a good show to watch!

    ¡­

    When Jeanne walked out of the entrance, she saw Monica¡¯s car parked there.

    Monica had always been reliable when it came to Jeanne.

    Jeanne suddenly opened the door of the front passenger seat.

    Monica was still listening to a song when she was shocked by Jeanne¡¯s sudden appearance.

    Just as she was about to say something, she heard Jeanne say, ¡°Go to your ce. Hurry up!¡±

    ¡°...¡± What was wrong?!

    Monica felt that Jeanne was in a hurry at that moment as if she was different from the usually calm and collected her.

    Frightened, Monica quickly started the car to drive toward her house.

    Along the way, Monica drove a little fast.

    As she drove, she asked, ¡°Jeanne, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you panting so much? Don¡¯t scare me!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Jeanne forced herself to remain calm.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that you¡¯re fine. I get scared when you say that.¡±

    Jeanne gritted her teeth and did not say anything else at that moment.

    Her body was tensed up, and she was already pressing her nails into her palms.

    Monica saw that Jeanne¡¯s condition was getting more abnormal, so she sped up again.

    She even crazily parked her car in the district¡¯s garage and got out to help Jeanne up.

    The moment she touched Jeanne¡¯s body, she waspletely shocked. ¡°Why are you sweating so much? Why is your body so hot?!¡±

    It seemed like¡­

    Monica did not dare to think further.

    She helped Jeanne into the elevator and pressed the button to her floor frantically.

    When the elevator arrived, Monica used her fingerprint to unlock the door.

    Jeanne said weakly, ¡°Help me into your room and call Dr. Jones for me.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Monica thought, ¡®How can that scum be so blessed?!¡¯

 Chapter 44

    <h4>Chapter 44: Fourth Master Swan Is Downstairs</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Monica helped Jeanne to her bed.

    She looked at Jeanne panting, then she gritted her teeth as she went to Finn¡¯s room. She knocked on the door.

    Finn opened the door and looked at Monica.

    Monica said, ¡°Jeanne is looking for you. She¡¯s in my room.¡±

    Finn frowned.

    He stood up and prepared to go over.

    Monica grabbed his arm.

    Finn¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    Monica took a deep breath and slowly let go of him.

    She did not say anything and let go of him.

    Monica always felt that Jeanne had been more mature than her since she was young and would not be as reckless as her. Since it was Jeanne¡¯s choice, it must be right.

    Finn nced at Monica and still did not say anything. He walked into her room.

    The door opened.

    Jeanne was lying on Monica¡¯s bed.

    She was hugging the nket, and her entire body was trembling.

    Her face was rosy, and she was having difficulty breathing. Her face was covered in sweat, and she was curled up into a ball. It was obvious that she was in pain.

    Finn strode over. Instinctively, the doctor reached out to check on her condition.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been drugged,¡± Jeanne said, ¡°It should be very serious.¡±

    Finn¡¯s hand froze in mid-air.

    ¡°I hope you can help me.¡± Jeanne was panting heavily.

    Finn looked at Jeanne¡¯s appearance again and asked, ¡°Are you sure you want me to help you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°With your current condition, I don¡¯t think my medicine is better than... a man,¡± Finn said bluntly.

    ¡°Please try it.¡± Jeanne held it in. She held it in as long as she could.

    Finn wanted to say something but did not dy any further.

    He said, ¡°Wait for me for a while.¡±

    Jeanne nodded and hugged the nket tightly. She was trying her best to suppress the desire in her heart.

    Monica stood outside the room. She saw Finne out and leave without even looking at her.

    She was unhappy.

    When she returned to her room, she saw that Jeanne was still in extreme difort.

    She asked, ¡°Jeanne, how are you?¡±

    Jeanne shook her head.

    Monica felt ufortable just looking at her.

    Although she had never tried it before, it was not like she had not seen it before after so many years at the nightclub. She had even seen a hostess show effect on the spot. She could still vividly remember that wild scene¡­

    ¡°Do you want me to help you find a man?¡± Monica suddenly suggested, ¡°Don¡¯t hold any hope for Finn. He¡¯s a piece of trash!¡±

    ¡°Monica, don¡¯t bother about me. Get out!¡±

    ¡°Jeanne...¡±

    ¡°Get out!¡± Jeanne was very loud.

    She was almost shouting.

    Monica looked at her in a daze.

    Jeanne suddenly got up from the bed.

    Monica was shocked.

    The next moment, she saw Jeanne frantically running into the bathroom in her room and fiercely closing the bathroom door. Then, there was what seemed like a violent sound as well as the sound of the shower running.

    Monica was frightened.

    She hurriedly ran to the bathroom and knocked on the bathroom door. ¡°Jeanne, open the door. Don¡¯t lock yourself up! What¡¯s wrong with you? Quickly open the door.¡±

    There were still some bangings and ngings in the bathroom.

    ¡°Jeanne!¡± Monica¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°Don¡¯t endure it like that! Isn¡¯t it just a problem that a man can solve? Why are you putting yourself through all this?! Just you wait. I¡¯ll immediately find a man for you. I¡¯ll find a tall, handsome, and good one for you. Wait for me...¡±

    Monica cried as she spoke.

    She turned around and ran out of the room.

    As she was too anxious, she bumped into Finn, who had just entered the room.

    In order to prevent the medicine in his hands from falling, Finn raised both his hands, and Monica fell directly onto his chest.

    Monica used too much strength. At that moment, her vision was blurry.

    She knew that Finn might look like a good-for-nothing man, but the muscles on his body were really tough!

    Monica stabilized herself for a while before she left Finn¡¯s chest. The next second, she nned to run out again.

    Finn asked casually, ¡°You even know who¡¯s good at it?¡±

    Monica stopped in her tracks and gritted her teeth. ¡°He¡¯s better than you anyway!¡±

    Finn¡¯s expression darkened.

    Monica was about to leave.

    Finn said coldly, ¡°If Jeanne needed a man, she wouldn¡¯t havee here! Behave yourself and close the door. Wait outside!¡±

    Monica gritted her teeth.

    What right did Finn have to order her around?

    ¡°Get out!¡± Finn said again.

    Monica red at Finn and walked out with her red eyes. She then angrily closed the door.

    Finn looked in the bathroom¡¯s direction.

    At this moment, the person inside had reached her limits.

    Finn said, ¡°Jeanne, the medicine is ready. Come out.¡±

    There seemed to be a second of silence inside.

    After a long time, the bathroom door suddenly opened.

    The moment it opened, Finn averted his gaze.

    Jeanne¡¯s entire body was drenched. The curves of her body were clearly visible.

    She stumbled back to the bed and tried her best to cover herself with the nket. At this moment, her body trembled even more violently.

    Finn saw that Jeanne was settled down, then he walked over and took her arm out from under the nket.

    The moment he took it out, he could clearly feel Jeanne¡¯s body was startled.

    It was obvious that she was feeling intense pressure.

    Finn looked at the scratches on Jeanne¡¯s arm. The bloody scratches were made to control her desire.

    His throat moved slightly as he maintained his calmness as a doctor. He found a vein and injected medicine into Jeanne¡¯s arm.

    After injecting the medicine, he put Jeanne¡¯s arm under the nket.

    He said, ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee that this medicine canpletely suppress your desire, and I don¡¯t dare to use too much of it on you. You should also know that too much of something will only bring negative results, especially medicine. Once you take too much of it, there¡¯ll be hidden dangers.¡±

    Jeanne fiercely curled up her body.

    ¡°In principle, the medicine will take effect after half an hour, but don¡¯t have too much hope. After all, I haven¡¯t tested this medicine on humans before. You¡¯ve just be myb rat,¡± Finn exined.

    Jeanne could not hear what Finn said clearly.

    At that moment, she kept telling herself that it would be over if she endured it a bit longer.

    Finn stood up.

    With Jeanne¡¯s condition at the moment, it was not suitable for him to stand guard by her side.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t hold on any longer, call me. I¡¯ll be right outside the door,¡± Finn said.

    Jeanne did not move.

    He added, ¡°Fourth Master Swan is downstairs.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s pupils constricted. Her originally unfocused gaze suddenly became focused.

    Finn did not say anything more.

    He walked out directly.

    Outside the room, Monica¡¯s eyes were red. At this moment, when she saw Finne out, she was a little agitated. ¡°How¡¯s Jeanne?¡±

    Finn did not answer. He was very cold toward her.

    Monica wanted to strangle Finn to death.

    This man always treated her with indifference. She thought that she would pick up a kitchen knife one day to chop him.

 Chapter 45

    <h4>Chapter 45: I Heard You Left Fourth Master Swan¡¯s Bed Seven Years Ago</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°What happened to Jeanne?!¡± Monica screamed.

    Sometimes, she would be driven mad by Finn.

    Finn was still indifferent.

    Monica broke down. She turned around and pushed open the bedroom door, wanting to go in.

    At the same time, Finn grabbed Monica¡¯s arm and dragged her away forcefully.

    ¡°Finn, you son of a b*tch, let go of me!¡± Monica shouted.

    Finn brought Monica back to his room with brute force and closed the door.

    Monica was filled with anger.

    ¡°Sleep here tonight,¡± Finn said coldly in a low voice.

    Monica was stunned, and her eyes were wide open.

    In the three years they had been married, they had never slept together.

    ¡°Jeanne has her pride. If you¡¯re still friends, don¡¯t look at her pathetic state,¡± Finn said coldly.

    At that moment, he turned around and was about to leave.

    Monica grabbed him suddenly. ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°To your room.¡±

    ¡°Finn, you scum!¡± Monica could not help but shout angrily.

    She knew this man must be lusting after Jeannie¡¯s beauty.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to help you get a change of clothes!¡±

    After saying that, Finn walked out.

    ¡®F*ck!

    ¡®I¡¯m not a cripple. I don¡¯t need your help!¡¯

    Not long after, Finn returned to his bedroom and handed Monica a set of pajamas and her undergarments.

    Monica looked at the clothes in her hands and looked up at Finn. ¡°You like this style?¡±

    At that moment, she even waved her sexy leopard-print bra and panty in front of him.

    Finn did not reply. He walked straight to the balcony outside the bedroom and said, ¡°Go take a shower yourself!¡±

    Then, he closed the French window.

    The moment he closed it... his ears were red.

    ¡­

    Finn panted slightly.

    He picked up the phone and dialed.

    The call was quickly picked up. ¡°Finn.¡±

    ¡°Fourth Master, I don¡¯t think¡­ you¡¯re needed anymore.¡± When Jeanne arrived, he prepared the medicine for Jeanne while he called Fourth Master Swan.

    Finn could not guarantee that his medicine would work, let alone that Jeanne would not be able to control herself before the medicine took effect.

    Fourth Master Swan held his phone, and his eyes seemed to move.

    He replied, ¡°Okay.¡±

    The phone was hung up.

    There were no emotions.

    Finn also put down his phone.

    He lit a cigarette and took a few puffs.

    The smoke lingered, and he stayed on the balcony for about half an hour.

    He returned to his room and suddenly stopped.

    Monica had juste out of the shower.

    She was wearing a translucent silk nightgown with a white sling. Her leopard print bra and panty were faintly discernible. Her hair was wet, and she wiped it casually with a towel.

    As she walked to the bed, she asked, ¡°Where are you sleeping?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a hairdryer in the bathroom. Dry your hair before you sleep,¡± Finn said and left.

    Sometimes, Monica felt that talking to Finn was a waste of her time.

    If she were to go crazy one day, she must have been driven mad by this scum!

    ¡­

    Finn took a deep breath and walked into Monica¡¯s bedroom.

    In the bedroom, the person lying on the bed was no longer as tense as before.

    As soon as he entered, she opened her eyes.

    From her eyes, he knew that the effects of the drug had dissipated a lot.

    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Finn asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m much better.¡± Jeanne forced herself to sit up.

    Finn stood not far away from her. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°The Lawrences and their sh*t,¡± Jeanne said nonchntly and asked, ¡°Do you have a cigarette?¡±

    ¡°Do you smoke?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Finn took out a cigarette from his clothes and lit it for her.

    Jeanne took a puff. Her movements were elegant, and the smoke lingered around her with style.

    ¡°Did you know that you¡¯d be schemed against tonight?¡± Finn asked again.

    Jeanne nodded slightly.

    ¡°Since you knew, why didn¡¯t you take precautions in advance ore to me before it showed effect? That way, it¡¯d be much easier for you.¡± Jeanne had asked Monica to call him in advance. That was the preparation she made!

    Jeanne smoked quietly.

    She answered, ¡°To get some evidence.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you before, but I heard from Monica that you¡¯ve changed a lot from the past. Taking a step back, what I¡¯m trying to say is the eldest youngdy of the Lawrences ought to be pampered and shouldn¡¯t have endured so much. I¡¯ve never seen anyone who was drugged and had to endure it,¡± Finn said.

    ¡°You should know that seven years ago, my father beat me with a whip and kicked me out of the Lawrence family¡¯s residence! Besides, the enmity between the Lawrences and I doesn¡¯t end there.¡±

    ¡°Did hatred make you stronger then?¡± Finn raised his eyebrow.

    Jeanne smiled and put out the cigarette butt. ¡°These are my private matters. I don¡¯t want to tell others for the time being.¡±

    Finn smiled as well.

    Since that was the case, he did not ask any further.

    He said, ¡°The effects of the drug won¡¯t disappearpletely. You can take a cold shower. It might be better. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Monica?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°In my room.¡±

    ¡°What happened between the two of you?¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯t tell you?¡± Finn asked.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Finn was silent for a few seconds before he responded, ¡°She fell in love with someone else, and we¡¯re now in a marriage of convenience. As for why there¡¯s a marriage of convenience, the process is veryplicated. In short, Monica¡¯s parents threatened her with their lives, so she was forced to agree to marry me.¡±

    ¡°Do you still like her?¡± Jeanne asked. She hit the nail on the head.

    ¡°Who knows?!¡±

    Jeanne wanted to say something else.

    Finn said directly, ¡°Since I told me about me, can I ask something about you, Ms. Lawrence?¡±

    ¡°For example?¡± Jeanne raised her eyebrow with a hint of vignce.

    ¡°I heard from Nox that you left Fourth Master Swan¡¯s bed seven years ago,¡± Finn said straightforwardly.

    Jeanne looked at him.

    Finn smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Besides me, Nox hasn¡¯t told anyone else.¡±

    ¡°For things that aren¡¯t too important, I¡¯ll choose to forget about them.¡± Jeanne smiled.

    Finn nodded.

    It was as if he had expected that he would not be able to find out anything.

    He said, ¡°Rest early. I suggest that you fully recover before you leave.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Finn turned around and walked out of the bedroom.

    Jeanne watched as the door closed.

    Seven years ago... Jeanne from seven years ago was different from the one now.

    ¡­

    Finn returned to his room.

    Monica slept on his bed as though it was a matter of course.

    She looked at him and ignored him.

    Finn did not speak to her either. He went to the closet to get a change of clothes and walked into the bathroom.

    After a while, Finn came out.

    Following that, he lifted the nket on the bed.

    At that moment, Monica sat up abruptly. ¡°Finn, where are you sleeping?!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not interested in you.¡±

    ¡®B*stard!¡¯

    Monica was mad at this moment.

    She was absolutely mad.

    Otherwise, how could she sit on Finn¡¯s after hearing what he said? She put her arms around his neck.

 Chapter 46

    <h4>Chapter 46: Tried to Gain an Advantage Only to End up Worse Off</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    At night... It was so quiet.

    On the huge bed, Monica and Finn looked at each other.

    Monica did not have many clothes on her.

    Finn was not dressed very thick either.

    When the two of them touched each other, it was obvious... that it was even warmer.

    Monica looked straight at the man beneath her. He was expressionless.

    Was she the only one whose heart was about to explode?!

    No.

    Her heartbeat was merely the result of her anxiety.

    She gritted her teeth and said to Finn, ¡°Finn, look at my body carefully! Men would line up from the east to the west of South Hampton City to sleep with me!¡±

    Finn looked at her and her flushed face.

    ¡°So...¡± Finn¡¯s thin lips moved slightly, and his voice seemed to be a lot more hoarse. ¡°Did you sleep with someone?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Monica shouted.

    ¡°Did you sleep with Michael?¡±Finn pressed.

    Monica was obviously stunned.

    That day at the hospital, they all saw Michael. Nevertheless, after that day, they did not mention that person. At this time, Finn suddenly brought him up.

    He suddenly brought Michael up...

    Monica pursed her lips.

    Finn watched the changes in her expression.

    Monica never hid her emotions. What she was feeling was written all over her face.

    Sometimes, this kind of person was truly cruel.

    Finn pushed Monica away.

    Monica screamed and rolled on the bed.

    Finn got up from the bed.

    ¡°B*stard, what are you doing!¡± Monica roared at Finn.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll taint me!¡± Finn said and left.

    The moment he left, the door was mmed shut.

    Monica was going to explode!

    ¡®F*cking scum!

    ¡®Who¡¯s f*cking tainting who?!¡¯

    Monica was so angry that her eyes turned red. She just felt so wronged that she wanted to die!

    ¡­

    The next day.

    Before the sky turned bright, Jeanne pushed open the door and was about to leave.

    Outside the door, on the sofa, a man was sleeping. When he heard the sound, he opened his eyes and sat up.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have woken you up.¡± Jeanne was apologetic.

    Finn ruffled his hair. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t sleep much.¡±

    Besides, he could not sleep well as he was curled up on the sofa. He had not slept for almost the whole night.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    ¡°Do you need me to send you back?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Jeanne declined politely. ¡°I still need to thank you forst night.¡±

    ¡°It was nothing.¡±

    ¡°When Monica wakes up, help me tell her that I¡¯ll see her at Eden and Jasmine¡¯s wedding.¡±

    ¡°Do they still have a wedding?¡± Finn asked.

    Jeanne was stunned for a moment, then she said, ¡°Do you think I did all thisst night to stop Eden and Jasmine from getting married?¡±

    ¡°I heard from Monica that you and Eden used to be very in love.¡± Furthermore, it was strange that Jeanne never found another man after that.

    Jeanne said, ¡°That was in the past. The wedding will go on. After all, it¡¯s rare to find such apatible cheating couple in this world. It¡¯d be a pity to separate them.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Finn was lost for words at that moment.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    Jeanne waved her hand and left the luxurious apartment.

    She used her phone to call for an Uber and quickly returned to the Lawrence family¡¯s manor.

    The servants in the vi woke up early and were working. When they saw Jeanne return early in the morning, they were shocked.

    Jeanne ignored the servants¡¯ gazes and went upstairs calmly. Since it was Jasmine¡¯s wedding today, everyone else also woke up early.

    At this moment, many people were gathered at the door of Jeanne¡¯s room.

    To be honest, Jenifer¡¯s intentions were too strong.

    Jeanne was curious about how her mother was defeated by this woman back then. Did her mom underestimate her enemy or... trust her dad too much?!

    She sneered.

    Jeanne walked over slowly.

    She walked past the crowd and looked coldly at the panicking man and woman in the room.

    Sam and Jasmine were on the same bed, both hugging the nket to cover their bodies.

    The two of them seemed to have just realized who the other person was. The room was filled with screams.

    When Jenifer saw the two of them clearly, she was shocked as well.

    She had called many of her rtives in the house to wake Jeanne up on purpose. She did not even ask for permission to open the door. Who knew, she saw such a scene that made her break down.

    ¡®How could it be Jasmine and Sam on the same bed? It should¡¯ve been Jeanne.

    ¡®How could it be?!

    ¡®Something must¡¯ve gone wrong. Now that such a huge mistake has been made, how are we going to make up for it?!¡¯

    Thinking that today was Jasmine¡¯s wedding, if the wedding was ruined¡­

    Jenifer did not dare to imagine the consequences.

    Her expression changed abruptly, and she said to all her rtives around her, ¡°All of you, disperse immediately! If anyone dares to say a word, the Lawrences teach him a lesson!¡±

    There was a sudden burst of her aura.

    Everyone around Jenifer quickly withdrew their gazes and left in an instant.

    Once everyone left, only Jeanne was left.

    Only Jeanne was left. She appeared very suddenly.

    Jenifer saw her at a nce. At that moment, she almost wanted to strangle Jeanne to death. ¡°Jeanne, what did you do!¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we clear who¡¯s the one who did something?¡± Jeanne mocked.

    ¡°Are you trying to ruin Jasmine¡¯s wedding and marry Eden yourself?!¡± Jenifer¡¯s tone was firm and filled with anger. ¡°In your dreams!¡±

    Jeanne sneered.

    A man like Eden was too dirty for her.

    She walked to Jenifer and said, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you taking Jasmine away? Are you nning to rm my father or grandfather?¡±

    Jenifer looked at her fiercely.

    Jeanne did not want to be outdone.

    Jenifer gritted her teeth. She knew this was not the time to waste time with Jeanne. She quickly walked into the room, picked up Jasmine¡¯s clothes on the floor, and quickly put them on her. Then, she yelled at Sam, who was also shocked, ¡°Put on your clothes and get lost. Don¡¯t let me see you again!¡±

    ¡°Auntie...¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Jenifer was hysterical.

    Sam did not dare to speak. He quickly picked up the clothes on the floor and put them on.

    Jenifer took Jasmine and left first. Sam was also very fast.

    The moment he left, he nced at Jeanne.

    Until now, he still did not seem to understand how the person on the bed became Jasmine.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving? Are you nning to be beaten to death by my dad?¡± Jeanne asked.

    Sam also knew that the Lawrences were a noble family in South Hampton City. He could not afford to offend them, so he could only leave dejectedly.

    Everyone left.

    Jeanne walked into her room and took down the mini camera.

    She slowly walked out of the room and said to the servants downstairs, ¡°Help me change my bedsheets. They¡¯re dirty.¡±

    Then, she went into Phoebe¡¯s room.

    Phoebe had naturally seen the scene in the room just now. At this moment, she was also a little embarrassed when she saw Jeanne.

    Jeanne said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll bring George back to his room.¡±

    Phoebe did not say anything and hurriedly let Jeanne carry George away.

    George opened his eyes in a daze. ¡°Mom.¡±

    ¡°Go to sleep. It¡¯s still early.¡±

    ¡°Have you achieved your goal?¡± George muttered.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Jeanne said.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± George leaned on Jeanne¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Otherwise, my sacrificest night would¡¯ve been in vain.¡±

    Jeanne wondered, ¡®Did I make you sell your body or kidney?!¡¯

 Chapter 47

    <h4>Chapter 47: No, You Should Call Him Fourth Old Master</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    In Jasmine¡¯s room in the Lawrence family¡¯s manor.

    Jasmine¡¯s eyes were red from crying, and she could not stop himself from breaking down.

    Jenifer was also furious. Looking at the way Jasmine was crying, she became even angrier.

    She shouted loudly, ¡°What are you crying for? Crying won¡¯t solve any problems!¡±

    ¡°Mom, Mom! When I think about what I did with that piece of charcoal, I just¡­ I just want to jump off a building! What the hell did he do to me?!¡± When Jasmine thought about what Sam did to herst night, she felt disgusted as if she had eaten a mosquito.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Jenifer said angrily, ¡°Just treat it as if you were bitten by a dog. Go and wash your face right now. When youe out, I want to see you smile.¡±

    ¡°Mom...¡± Jasmine could not do it at all.

    Jenifer¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Jasmine sniffed and went to the bathroom. After a long while, she wiped her tears and walked out.

    Jenifer said, ¡°Let¡¯s pretend that what happenedst night didn¡¯t happen. The people we saw today won¡¯t dare to spread rumors and cause trouble. They won¡¯t be able to spread it to the Swans.¡±

    ¡°But what about Jeanne?¡± Jasmine looked at her mother.

    The others could guarantee that, but Jeanne was a ticking time bomb.

    Jenifer said fiercely, ¡°If she exposes you, we¡¯ll bite the bullet and say that she¡¯s jealous of you and is deliberately framing you. There are so many people in the family, and no one will stand on her side. When that happens, she¡¯ll be asking for humiliation!¡±

    Hearing her mother¡¯s words, Jasmine felt slightly relieved.

    ¡°Why were you in Jeanne¡¯s room with Samst night?¡± Jenifer asked. She did not expect to be fooled by Jeanne!

    ¡°Last night, I just finished taking a shower and heard someone knocking on the door. When I opened the door, I saw Jeanne. The next second, my vision suddenly went ck, and I couldn¡¯t remember anything. I felt that something was wrong the whole night, but I don¡¯t know if it was because my head was injured and I was in a daze. Even now, it still hurts here.¡± Jasmine pointed at the back of her head.

    Jenifer took a look. The spot where Jasmine¡¯s hair covered was indeed swollen.

    ¡°What has Jeanne gone through after leaving the Lawrences all these years?!¡± Jenifer looked vicious. ¡°This time, I¡¯m afraid that she didn¡¯te back because the old man told her to. I¡¯m afraid that she came back to take revenge!¡±

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Jasmine was a little panicked. ¡°Will she break up Eden and me?!¡±

    ¡°Calm down!¡± Jenifer scolded angrily and said in a cold-blooded manner, ¡°No matter what she does, she¡¯s just one person! Don¡¯t worry, as long as Joshua is here, your father and your grandfather won¡¯t side with Jeanne. Sooner orter, Jeanne will... bring about her own destruction.¡±

    Jasmine gritted her teeth.

    No matter what, she wanted to return everything that happenedst night to Jeanne!

    ...

    9:00 am.

    The majestic Swans came to pick up the bride. The ¡°scandal¡± that happened in the early morning seemed to have never happened. No one mentioned it, and the wedding was still as lively as ever.

    Jeanne held her son¡¯s hand and watched coldly from the side as Eden ¡°went through a lot of difficulties¡± to take Jasmine away. Once these photos were exposed, there would probably be countless trending searches.

    After a long while, Eden finally carried Jasmine away.

    Jasmine was dressed in a white wedding dress. The gauze wasid out on the floor, looking beautiful and romantic.

    Eden was dressed in a white suit. His figure was tall and straight, and his bearing was imposing.

    They were quite a good match.

    Jeanne watched indifferently as Eden carried Jasmine and walked past her. At that moment, Eden¡¯s gaze was obviously frivolous as if he was deliberately provoking her.

    Nheless, Jeanne suddenly smiled.

    It was funny.

    After all, there were not many people who could still be so proud after being cheated on.

    Jeanne followed the crowd and left the Lawrence family¡¯s manor.

    At the entrance, rows of priceless ck cars were parked.

    People who had not seen the world would be shocked by this scene.

    Eden carried Jasmine into the main wedding car, and the bridal guests were also arranged to enter their respective cars.

    Jeanne followed the crowd and was about to casually get into a car when a man suddenly appeared in front of her and looked down at her.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    She smiled. ¡°Fourth Master, you¡¯re here.¡±

    At that moment, everyone also saw Fourth Master Swan. Eden and Jasmine also saw him from the wedding car.

    Jasmine, who was originally smiling sweetly, had a slight change in expression. ¡°Your fourth uncle is here too?¡±

    Eden nodded. When he saw the scene outside the car, his expression did not look good either.

    ¡°He always...¡±

    ¡°My fourth uncle is only here because he values my wedding. It has nothing to do with anything else,¡± Eden said coldly.

    Jasmine could sense Eden¡¯s emotions and tactfully did not say anything else at that moment.

    She just stared out of the car window to look at Jeanne and Fourth Master Swan. It did not seem like there was any interaction between them.

    In fact, there really was not any interaction between them.

    Fourth Master Swan did not reply to Jeanne¡¯s words.

    Jeanne was not embarrassed either. She walked past Fourth Master Swan and wanted to get into the car behind.

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence,¡± Fourth Master Swan suddenly called out to her. At this moment, he even opened the door of his private car for her.

    Jeanne frowned.

    ¡°My car is free,¡± Fourth Master Swan said, ¡°There¡¯s still room for two people.¡±

    At this time, Jeanne wanted to spurt blood.

    Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, should she reject it or not?

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. We¡¯re all rtives,¡± Fourth Master Swan said.

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    She did not want to stand at ceremony. She smiled and said, ¡°Thanks for the trouble then.¡±

    As she said that, she held George¡¯s hand and sat in the back seat of Fourth Master Swan¡¯s car.

    Then, Master Fourth Master Swan also sat inside.

    Everyone was shocked.

    Master Fourth Master Swan had never... taken the initiative to approach any woman.

    Could it be that he really took a liking to Jeanne?!

    Did he fancy a woman with a child?

    Impossible!

    ¡­

    With that, a row of luxurious cars drove on the streets of South Hampton City.

    The Swans¡¯ wedding was iparably grand. Many passersby could not help but stop and watch.

    Jeanne just watched the beautiful weather outside the car window in South Hampton city to pass the time.

    ¡°George doesn¡¯t seem to like to talk,¡± In the quiet space, Fourth Master Swan suddenly spoke.

    Jeanne was stunned.

    She did not expect Fourth Master Swan to suddenly care about George.

    Jeanne said, ¡°He¡¯s more introverted.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Fourth Master Swan¡¯s eyes shifted as he sized George up.

    George¡¯s little eyebrows furrowed slightly as he was displeased.

    Jeanne mediated the situation and said, ¡°George, you should greet Fourth Master.¡±

    George looked at Jeanne.

    Jeanne gave him a look.

    George called out in a childish voice, ¡°Fourth Master.¡±

    ¡°No, you should call him Fourth Old Master,¡± Jeanne corrected him.

    ¡°Pfft.¡± Nox, who was sitting in the front row and drinking water, could not help but spit it out.

    As an outsider, and since it was indeed a family matter for Fourth Master Swan, Nox sat quietly in the front row and did not want to make any noise. He was summoned by Fourth Master Swanst night and early this morning to pick up the bride, so he was quite unhappy. That said, since he could not resist, he could only ept his fate.

    At this moment, Nox was amused by Jeanne¡¯s choice of words.

    He looked at the man with an ashen face through the rearview mirror... Could he say that he was in a good mood at the moment?!

 Chapter 48

    <h4>Chapter 48: The Truth About Their Rtionship</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    In the moving car.

    Nox felt a murderous gaze circling the back of his head. He quickly wiped the corner of his mouth and let out a dry cough. ¡°You can pretend that I don¡¯t exist.¡±

    ¡°How can that be?¡± Jeanne smiled slightly. At that moment, she even introduced him to George generously, ¡°George, this is Uncle Nox.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Nox,¡± George called him.

    ¡°Good boy.¡± Nox quickly turned his head and nodded. He deliberately said, ¡°You haven¡¯t greeted Fourth Master though.¡±

    Edward shot him a look.

    Nox quickly turned his head and pretended not to see him.

    George said to Fourth Master Swan, ¡°Fourth Old Master.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Edward¡¯s face stiffened.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you responding to him?¡± Nox fanned the mes.

    ¡°Teddy has been feeding the mosquitoes by himself recently. He seems a little lonely...¡± Fourth Master Swan said coldly.

    Nox¡¯s face immediately changed, and his expression was serious. ¡°Pretend that I didn¡¯t say anything. No, no, no. Pretend that I don¡¯t exist.¡±

    Jeanne looked at Nox¡¯s expression and chuckled softly.

    It was rumored that Eldest Young Master Winter was the closest person to Edward. He was said to be cruel and cold-blooded... This rumor was probably too far off.

    Soon, the car arrived at the Swans¡¯ private residence.

    The huge manor was decorated beautifully like a painting.

    At this moment, there were many people and even a few media outlets present. It was as if they were nning to make this wedding stir up a sensation in South Hampton City.

    The car stopped in the manor.

    Afterward, the car door was opened.

    Jeanne had just brought George out of the car when she saw Teddy respectfully walking toward Fourth Master Swan and whispering in his ear.

    Fourth Master Swan turned around and said to Jeanne, ¡°Excuse me for a moment.¡±

    Jeanne smiled. ¡°Fourth Master, you¡¯re too polite. Take care.¡±

    At this moment, a young voice was also heard. ¡°Take care, Fourth Old Master.¡±

    The person that had originally turned around and left was stiff again.

    Noxughed maniacally behind him.

    He sized up that little brat.

    No matter what, he felt that the little brat was doing it on purpose.

    He felt that this brat had the same personality as a certain someone!

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence,¡± Nox suddenly called out to Jeanne, who was about to leave.

    Jeanne turned around. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Young Master Winter?¡±

    ¡°Do you know that the Lockes¡¯ ancestral graves were broken into?¡±

    Jeanne was stunned.

    Should she know?!

    ¡°It happenedst night,¡± Nox said.

    Therefore, the news should not be out yet. Most of the media were paying attention to the Swans¡¯ wedding.

    ¡°Does it have something to do with me?¡± Jeanne raised her eyebrow.

    To her, the Lockes were simply insignificant.

    ¡°Last night, a certain someone wasn¡¯t summoned, so he vented his anger elsewhere,¡± Nox exined with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m just informing you and also reminding you how narrow-minded someone is. Ms. Lawrence, be careful.¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about Fourth Master Swan?¡± Jeanne asked straightforwardly.

    Nox denied, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡±

    Jeanne could not help butugh. ¡°Thank you for your reminder. I¡¯ll stay far away from him.¡±

    After saying that, she brought George and left.

    Nox watched her leave and was petrified.

    Was his ability to express himself that bad?

    Who told her to stay far away from Fourth Master Swan? If Edward knew he had asked Jeanne to stay far away from him, he would die without knowing how he died!

    ¡­

    Jeanne brought George along as they walked through the hugewn garden of the Swans.

    The garden was meticulously arranged and grand.

    Many people wereing and going.

    Jeanne casually walked around and saw Monica, who was not far away.

    She saw that Monia was wearing a ck dress and that Finn was not with her. Instead, she saw a familiar face.

    Jeanne pursed her lips and walked over.

    At this moment, the two people facing each other turned to look at Jeanne.

    The man took the initiative to greet her, ¡°Ms. Lawrence.¡±

    Jeanne was thinking for a moment.

    ¡°Michael Ross,¡± the man introduced himself, ¡°I¡¯m Eden¡¯s best friend. When Eden was in love with you, he stood me up quite a few times.¡±

    Jeanne smiled and appeared very polite. ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Today, as Eden¡¯s best man, I was unable to pick up the bride due to some urgent matters. Now, I have to make up for it. Please excuse me.¡± Michael appeared very polite.

    Jeanne nodded.

    Michael left. The moment he left, he seemed to nce at Monica.

    Monica pursed her lips.

    Jeanne saw that Michael had walked quite a distance away before she asked, ¡°Your ex-boyfriend?¡±

    Monica was a little embarrassed and nodded.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me it was him?¡±

    ¡°I was afraid that you¡¯d be angry.¡± Monica was a little flustered and exasperated. ¡°You were made so miserable by Eden, yet I was dating his best friend. I even felt that I wasn¡¯t a loyal friend and despised myself!¡±

    Jeanne smiled.

    ¡®Silly girl.

    ¡®One thing is not another.¡¯

    ¡°You¡¯re free to fall in love. I¡¯m not that petty,¡± Jeanne said indifferently.

    ¡°I just can¡¯t get past that hurdle in my heart, but it¡¯s fine now. We¡¯ve broken up anyway.¡± Monica looked like she was not troubled any more.

    ¡°How did you break up?¡±

    Monica bit her lips.

    ¡°Did you cheat or did he cheat?¡± Jeanne raised her eyebrow.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like you and Eden.¡± Monica was a little speechless. ¡°We were forced to.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°The Rosses have a high status and power. They look down on us merchants and think that plutocratic families like mine stink of money,¡± Monica said nonchntly, ¡°That was why Michael¡¯s parents forced him to break up with me and even sent him overseas. At that time, things didn¡¯t go well either. My dad felt that he couldn¡¯t keep his reputation. He wanted to let people know that his daughter didn¡¯t have to be a Ross, so he threatened me with his life so that I¡¯d marry Finn.¡±

    ¡®So that was the case.

    ¡®It¡¯s just that... Uncle Gary felt wronged and acted rashly at the expense of his daughter¡¯s happiness.

    ¡°Why did Finn agree to it?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been away for seven years and missed out on so many important events in my life!¡± Monica looked disappointed.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Let me exin it to you again. You know that Finn is an orphan. Back then, he relied on financial aid to go to school. Coincidentally, it was my father who funded him. Don¡¯t think too highly of my dad. As a sessful businessman, he always takes profit as his starting point. His goal is to highlight his greatness to promote the development of his industry,¡± Monica said everything in one breath. After calming herself down, she continued, ¡°The first month after Finn graduated, he came to the hospital with a gift to thank my father. The two of us bumped into each other. Then, I fell in love with him...¡±

    Jeanne could picture how in love Monica was.

    ¡°Then, I pursued him to the point that everyone knew,¡± Monica said, ¡°My dad also quite liked Finn, so he was very supportive of it. When Finn and I were extremely close, Finn¡¯s old lover appeared, so we broke up. The night we broke up, I met Michael at the bar. He stayed with me the whole time. When he sent me home the next day, he said that he liked me and had liked me for many years. He also said that the best way to forget someone is to start another rtionship. I believed him.¡±

    ¡°Your rtionship was really child¡¯s y,¡± Jeannemented.

    ¡°I was also very hurt,¡± Monicained, ¡°Back then, you didn¡¯t know how painful it was for me to see Finn sleeping with his old lover! It¡¯s not easy for you to see me alive now!¡±

 Chapter 49

    <h4>Chapter 49: Kissing in Public at the Wedding</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    On the huge weddingwn.

    Jeanne asked, ¡°Have you heard Finn¡¯s exnation?¡±

    ¡°Have you heard Eden¡¯s exnation?¡± Monica asked.

    Jeanne smiled.

    She had once... wanted to hear it.

    Nheless, Eden chose to put his interests first.

    Jeanne said, ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°Finn was sponsored by my father. In order to repay my father¡¯s kindness, Finn married me, not to mention that it was only an agreement,¡± Monica said casually as if she did not like to talk about her feelings.

    It was not that she did not like it, but she felt that she did not have a sense of aplishment, so she was not happy to say it out loud.

    ¡°Do you still like Michale now?¡± Jeanne suddenly asked.

    Monica was stunned.

    It seemed that she was strongly moved.

    Monica sighed slightly. ¡°So what if I like him? I can¡¯t shamelessly get married to him. If I do that, my father will probably die on the spot.¡±

    ¡°Do you really not like Finn at all?¡± Jeanne asked again.

    Just as she asked, Finn walked over.

    When he walked over, he heard Monica say resolutely, ¡°I told you, I¡¯ll never like Finn again in this life!¡±

    Perhaps Finn heard it very clearly.

    Jeanne gave Monica a look.

    Monica turned around.

    When she turned around, her eyes met Finn¡¯s.

    At that moment, her heart skipped a beat.

    Suddenly, it seemed very calm.

    In any case, Finn did not like her, so she did not need to be emotionally burdened.

    Furthermore, he even saidst night that he was afraid that she would tarnish his innocence!

    ¡®Tsk, tsk, tsk.

    ¡®He has the nerve to say that he¡¯s innocent?!¡¯

    ¡°The wedding is about to start.¡± Finn¡¯s expression was calm as if he did not hear what Monica said.

    Jeanne nodded slightly. She held George¡¯s hand and walked toward the main venue of the wedding.

    Monica followed Finn.

    The seats were all arranged.

    ording to the rules of South Hampton City, the bride¡¯s side was the guest of honor at the wedding, so the Lawrences¡¯ seats were naturally in the most conspicuous ce.

    Jeanne and George sat at the side of the seats for the Lawrences.

    The wedding was about to begin. The other guests also sat and waited for the ceremony to begin.

    While Jeanne was waiting for the wedding to begin, she took out her phone and yed with it.

    A message popped up: [If I y Jasmine¡¯s video now, her life will be ruined. Are you sure you don¡¯t want me to y it?]

    The message was sent to her by Kingsley.

    After taking down the mini camera, Jeanne copied the content and sent it to Kingsley before deleting it.

    Many things were not safe with her, after all.

    Jeanne replied: [Am I someone who wants temporary relief? Jasmine is still useful, so why should I enjoy temporary relief?]

    Kingsley replied to her with two smiley emojis.

    Jeanne continued to type: [Also, don¡¯t be so hypocritical. If you really wanted to make me happy, you would¡¯ve released it long ago. Why are you still asking me?!]

    Kingslet seemed to be a little embarrassed, so he responded with two words: [Talkter.]

    Jeanne also put down her phone.

    At this moment, a person sat next to her.

    Jeanne turned her head.

    She was stunned.

    Fourth Master Swan nodded as if he was greeting her.

    ¡°Fourth Master, did you take the wrong seat?¡± Jeanne asked, the corners of her mouth maintaining a strange smile.

    ¡°Is there anyone beside you?¡±

    ¡°This is the seat for the main guest,¡± Jeanne said.

    ¡°The Swans don¡¯t have so many rules.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    At this moment, the wedding music began to y.

    Jeanne turned around and focused her attention on the wedding.

    Eden had changed into a ck suit. His tall and straight body made him look handsome.

    As the wedding music yed, Jasmine held onto Alexander¡¯s arm and walked toward Eden step by step.

    Jeanne just watched silently. There was no expression on her face, and her mood did not fluctuate much.

    She had almost forgotten that when she was passionately in love with Eden back then, she had imagined her wedding with him¡­

    ¡°What kind of wedding do you like, Ms. Lawrence?¡± The person beside her suddenly asked.

    Jeanne came back to her senses.

    Sometimes, she was afraid of this Fourth Master Swan.

    She even felt that he knew exactly what she was thinking.

    Jeanne smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just a formality. I don¡¯t have a particr one I like.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°What kind of wedding do you like, Fourth Master?¡± Jeanne asked back. She did not know how to answer him and did not want the conversation to be too awkward.

    Edward smiled.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t make a mistake.¡¯

    He just smiled.

    When he smiled, he looked exceptionally good.

    Edward said with his maic voice, ¡°The wedding isn¡¯t important. What¡¯s important is the bride.¡±

    Jeanne felt that there was nothing wrong with Fourth Master Swan¡¯s words.

    She was about to speak.

    Suddenly, she heard a gentle female¡¯s voice. Even a woman¡¯s heart would move when one heard it. ¡°Edward.¡±

    Jeanne raised her head.

    She saw a woman wearing a white dress. The dress was elegant, and her long ck hair looked elegant in the breeze.

    ¡°Can I sit next to you?¡± The woman asked with a smile.

    Jeanne looked left and right.

    Fourth Master Swan was on the left side of the aisle while she was on his right.

    This meant that the woman was asking her to make way.

    Jeanne was not interested in this wedding, so she pulled George up to leave.

    Her arm was suddenly grabbed by a big hand.

    Jeanne frowned slightly.

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, we haven¡¯t finished talking just now,¡± Fourth Master Swan said in a low voice.

    Jeanne looked at the woman in front of her and then at Fourth Master Swan.

    Fourth Master Swan did not even look at the woman and said bluntly, ¡°What I mean is, the wedding isn¡¯t important. As long as you¡¯re the bride, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s heart moved slightly.

    No matter how hard the woman in front of her tried to hide, a hint of anger appeared on her gentle and beautiful face. She bit her rosy lip and turned around to leave.

    Jeanne looked at the woman¡¯s back view.

    Thanks to Fourth Master Swan, Jeanne had another enemy.

    Jeanne moved her arm.

    Fourth Master Swan let go.

    ¡°Fourth Master, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s against your status as an elder for you to use me as a shield,¡± Jeanne said with some sarcasm.

    ¡°Who said I¡¯m using you as a shield?¡± The corners of Fourth Master Swan¡¯s mouth curled up.

    Jeanne had yet to react.

    Thin and cold lips pressed against hers.

    Jeanne was stunned.

    At that moment, she was truly stunned.

    It had really been a long time since she was at a loss.

    She felt the man¡¯s lips on her lips, and he stuck his tongue into her mouth¡­

    Just as it was about to touch the tip of her tongue, she suddenly pushed the man away.

    Jeanne¡¯s heart was beating fast.

    Her eyes moved slightly.

    Not only did the woman who had just left suddenly turn around and see it, many people around them saw it as well.

    It was even to the extent that Eden and Jasmine, who were supposed to be the main characters today, instantly became extras. All eyes were on Jeanne and Edward.

    Jeanne blushed.

    She blushed¡­

    Disregarding the reactions of others, Edward asked bluntly, ¡°Ms. Lawrence, do you still think that I¡¯m joking?¡±

    Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    At this moment, she finally understood why Monica called Finn a ¡°scum¡±!

    When one hated a person but could not beat a person, one could only vent it out like that!

 Chapter 50

    <h4>Chapter 50: Jeanne Was the Best in Bed</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    The whole ce was in an uproar.

    Fortunately, the wedding host was eloquent and good at dealing with all kinds of temporary idents. He quickly brought the wedding back.

    Nheless, from then on, everyone was not so focused on the wedding. Even the bride and groom smiled insincerely throughout the entire wedding.

    The ceremony ended.

    Jeanne held George¡¯s hand and left the scene immediately.

    All the guests also left one after another and went to the Swan family¡¯s banquet hall for lunch.

    Jeanne did not n to go for lunch.

    She did not want to cause unnecessary trouble.

    As such, she brought George directly to the main gate.

    The Swan family¡¯s residence was too big. Jeanne walked for quite a while.

    A ck car stopped in front of her.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes moved slightly. She looked at the woman from before.

    The woman walked toward her.

    There were two bodyguards behind her.

    Under the contrast of the tall and burly bodyguards, the woman looked even more petite like a fairy.

    If Jeanne were a man, she would be moved.

    What was Fourth Master Swan thinking?!

    Jeanne looked at the woman in front of her.

    The woman said, ¡°I¡¯m Melody Sanders.¡±

    ¡®Sanders... The national family name.

    ¡®Great.

    ¡®Fourth Master Swan drew someone with a high status like her to me.¡¯

    ¡°Hello.¡± Jeanne appeared very polite.

    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Edward?¡± Melody was straightforward and had a strong aura. It waspletely different from her soft appearance earlier.

    ¡°Would you believe me if I said there¡¯s no rtionship between us?¡±

    ¡°Why did he kiss you then? Why did he kiss you in front of so many people?¡±

    ¡°Do you know that Fourth Master Swan is sick?¡± Jeanne was very serious.

    ¡°Jeanne Lawrence!¡± Obviously, the other party was angry.

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    At this moment, she did not know how to express her bitterness.

    She just looked at Melody like that.

    Melody was angry. She said, ¡°Stay away from Edward, or I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡±

    After saying that, she got into the car apanied by her bodyguards.

    The luxurious car drove away.

    Jeanne looked in the direction of the car.

    She sighed.

    Jeanne held her son¡¯s hand and continued to leave.

    Her phone rang at this time.

    She took a nce at the iing call and picked it up.

    ¡°Jeanne, how did you seduce my fourth uncle?!¡± A low and depressed voice came from the other side.

    It was probably because the person was hiding in a corner and making a phone call but was afraid of being heard by outsiders.

    ¡°Do you need me to tell you the details?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so cheap!¡± Eden said fiercely.

    Jeanne¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°When you and Jasmine slept on the same bed, why didn¡¯t you think about whether you were cheap or not?!¡±

    ¡°Jeanne!¡±

    ¡°Besides, neither he nor I am married,¡± Jeanne mocked coldly, ¡°So what if I hook up with your fourth uncle?! At most, you can address me as your fourth aunt. You won¡¯t lose anything else.¡±

    ¡°In your dreams!¡± Eden was agitated and could not hide his emotions. He roared angrily, ¡°What¡¯s your status? What right do you have to marry my fourth uncle?! Let me tell you, the third princess of the Sanders has taken a fancy to my fourth uncle. Today, she specially came to look for him! You have a child, so what right do you have topete with her?!¡±

    ¡°What right do I have?¡± Jeanne sneered. ¡°I¡¯m better than her in bed.¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, you couldn¡¯t experience it. You won¡¯t be able to experience it in your entire life!¡± Jeanne enunciated each word clearly.

    After saying that, she abruptly hung up the phone.

    Jeanne did not want to waste her breath on insignificant people.

    She pulled George along and prepared to continue walking forward.

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence.¡± A respectful male voice came from behind.

    Jeanne turned her head in annoyance.

    She saw Teddy.

    Jeanne did not know when Teddy had stood behind her.

    Teddy was also a little embarrassed.

    He did not intentionally hear her conversation with Eden.

    Teddy said, ¡°Ms. Lawrence, Fourth Master said that if you don¡¯t want to attend the wedding, you can go to his Bamboo Garden. He¡¯ll go and apany you after he is done.¡±

    ¡°Who wants him to apany me?!¡± Jeanne was a little harsh.

    Thinking about how Edward had brought her so much trouble today, she could not help but feel angry.

    Teddy looked at Jeanne in a daze.

    Jeanne regained herposure. At that moment, she even deliberately made herself smile. ¡°Help me thank Fourth Master. I still have things to do, so I won¡¯t trouble him.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence.¡± Teddy looked like he was about to cry. ¡°There are a lot of mosquitoes in Bamboo Garden. Fourth Master said that if you don¡¯t go, I have to continue feeding the mosquitoes. Look, I still have a lot of bites on my arms...¡±

    As he spoke, he specially rolled up his sleeves for Jeanne to see.

    Jeanne was speechless.

    Teddy said, ¡°Please, Ms. Lawrence, be merciful.¡±

    ¡°...¡± It was clearly Fourth Master Swan who did it. How did Jeanne be the main culprit instead?!

    How could that man be so sinister?!

    In the end, Jeanne still followed Teddy to Bamboo Garden. Of course, it was not because Teddy was pitiful. More importantly, she felt that there were some things that she should exin clearly to Edward, that scum!

    ¡­

    At the wedding venue, in the cloakroom backstage.

    Eden hung up the phone fiercely. At that moment, he was so angry that he wanted to smash his phone.

    When exactly did Jeanne seduce his fourth uncle? During this period, he even especially got someone to keep an eye on his fourth uncle and Jeanne. The two of them did not have much interaction. How did they get together?!

    He definitely could not let Jeanne marry his fourth uncle.

    Not to mention that he could not swallow his anger, more importantly, Jeanne was his woman. Even if he did not want her, other men could not have her. Not even his fourth uncle!

    Eden adjusted his emotions and quickly changed into another suit and walked out of the cloakroom.

    He pushed open the door.

    At this moment, he waspletely stunned.

    He looked at the man standing in front of him with a strong aura. It was his fourth uncle.

    Eden¡¯s expression changed a little. After a long while, he asked respectfully, ¡°Fourth Uncle, you haven¡¯t gone to the wedding banquet yet?¡±

    ¡°I was waiting for you.¡±

    ¡°Fourth Uncle, is there something you need from me?¡± Eden appeared very polite.

    ¡°Don¡¯t provoke Jeanne again.¡±

    ¡°Fourth Uncle...¡±

    Edward said coldly, ¡°Stay away from her.¡±

    After saying this, he stood up and left.

    ¡°What exactly is it about Jeanne that makes you like her? She has been slept and has a child. She¡¯s a woman who has lost her face in upper-ss society. Fourth Uncle, what do you see in her? Isn¡¯t she just a little beautiful? Isn¡¯t her figure just a little better? Are you that shallow?! Compared to the Sanders¡¯ third princess, Jeanne is worthless!¡± Eden shouted at Edward.

    ¡°If she¡¯s worthless, why are you still thinking about her?¡± Edward stomped his foot and turned around.

    ¡°I¡¯m not thinking about her. I just think that it¡¯s not worth it for you, Fourth Uncle...¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to worry about my matters. You don¡¯t have the right to worry about me.¡± Edward did not show any mercy.

    Eden was speechless.

    ¡°What¡¯s so good about Jeanne?¡± Edward raised his eyebrow. ¡°She¡¯s the best in bed.¡±

    Eden¡¯s face darkened.

    Edward said, ¡°I gave you a chance, but you didn¡¯t cherish it! Now, no matter what state of mind you have, don¡¯t get close to her again! Otherwise... I won¡¯t regard you as my nephew!¡±

    After saying that, he left immediately.

    At that moment, Eden lost control and smashed his phone!

    He did not believe what Jeanne said just now, but now that even his fourth uncle said that she was the best in bed¡­

    ¡®Did they really sleep together?!

    ¡®There¡¯s nothing wrong with Fourth Uncle¡¯s body?!

    ¡®Did Jeanne really sleep with him?!

    ¡®No!

    ¡®I can¡¯t ept it!¡¯

 Chapter 51

    <h4>Chapter 51: Understood... The Gap Between Us</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Jeanne walked into Fourth Master Swan¡¯s Bamboo Garden.

    Compared to the bustle of the wedding, this ce was extremely quiet.

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, please take a seat. Wait for me for a while.¡± Teddy was very respectful.

    Jeanne nodded slightly and brought George to sit on the ck sofa in Fourth Master Swan¡¯s main hall.

    Her phone rang again at this moment.

    Jeanne was a little speechless.

    She looked at the iing call. ¡°Monica.¡±

    ¡°Where are you?¡± The person on the other end seemed a little agitated.

    ¡°I¡­ went back.¡± Jeanne did not want to say that she was at Fourth Master Swan¡¯s house. Otherwise, she would not be able to clear her name no matter what.

    ¡°You went back? Why did you go back?! Don¡¯t you know that your actions with Fourth Master Swan just now caused the entire wedding scene to be in an uproar? You have no idea know how unsightly your b*tchy sister¡¯s expression was. You easily stole all the limelight from their grand wedding!¡± The other party became more excited as she said, ¡°Damn, why did you leave at this time? You should¡¯ve angered Jasmine to death!¡±

    Jeanne smiled.

    It was because she thought of how Jasmine was angered to death.

    Jeanne was not a great person. She was happy to see a joke on those who had not let her off easily.

    ¡°By the way, what¡¯s the rtionship between you and Fourth Master Swan?¡± Monica suddenly became serious.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that the two of you... got together that night?!¡± Monica began to imagine things.

    ¡°No.¡± Jeanne interrupted her thoughts. ¡°I think the same as you. I¡¯ll like anyone else but Fourth Master Swan!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± A familiar male voice was suddenly heard on the other end.

    Jeanne was stunned.

    She instinctively looked at her phone.

    Jeanne was sure that she was talking to Monica.

    ¡°I think the exact opposite of you, Ms. Lawrence. I don¡¯t like anyone but you, Ms. Lawrence,¡± the person continued.

    Jeanne directly hung up the phone.

    She did not hear anything.

    At this moment, Monica was petrified.

    It was one thing for her phone to be suddenly snatched away, but what breaking news did she just hear?

    She stared nkly at Fourth Master Swan in front of her, watching him hand her phone back to her.

    Monica was dazed for quite a while before she took the phone.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to set me up with Ms. Lawrence?¡± Fourth Master Swan asked her.

    Monica was stunned and hurriedly nodded.

    ¡°Put in more effort.¡± Edward left after saying that.

    He left just like that.

    Monica looked at Fourth Master Swan¡¯s back view.

    Why did she feel... like she was being criticized?

    ¡­

    Jeanne put down her phone.

    Teddy happened to walk over. ¡°Ms. Lawrence, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±

    ¡®He even prepared lunch?!¡¯

    Jeanne could choose not to eat, but George was still growing.

    She smiled. ¡°Sorry for the trouble.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, you¡¯re too polite. Pleasee this way.¡±

    Jeanne followed Teddy to the dining hall.

    In therge open-air dining hall, there was a western-style long table. In front of it was a table full of dishes. At that moment, Jeanne felt that she had gone to the wrong ce.

    Teddy had stepped forward and pulled out the dining chair for her like a gentleman.

    Jeanne sat and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±.

    Teddy smiled and stood respectfully at the side.

    At the huge dining table, there were only Jeanne and George.

    No matter how one looked at it, it felt a little too... grand.

    She said, ¡°Mr. Dolittle, why don¡¯t you sit and eat with us?¡±

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, you don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡± It was obvious that Teddy declined the offer.

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    In someone else¡¯s territory, guests should follow the host.

    Jeanne gestured for George to use his knife and fork.

    There was too much food in front of them. Jeanne and George simply could not eat them all.

    Jeanne could not help but say, ¡°George and I can¡¯t eat so much.¡±

    ¡°I prepared more because I don¡¯t know what you like, Ms. Lawrence.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not picky with food.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll keep it in mind.¡± Teddy took out a small notebook from somewhere and wrote as he said, ¡°Ms. Lawrence wants to eat everything.¡±

    ¡®Isn¡¯t his understanding a little off?¡¯ Jeanne thought

    ¡°Does Little Master Lawrence dislike anything?¡± Teddy asked again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t eat carrots,¡± George took the initiative to answer.

    ¡°Little Master Lawrence doesn¡¯t eat carrots.¡± Teddy quickly wrote it in the notebook and muttered, ¡°My master doesn¡¯t like them either.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t eat chocte as well,¡± George added, ¡°I¡¯m allergic to chocte.¡±

    ¡°My master is allergic to chocte too.¡± Teddy looked very surprised.

    George frowned and seemed to be a little unhappy.

    ¡°Do you not like spring onions too?¡± Teddy asked.

    George nodded honestly.

    ¡°You¡¯re just like my master.¡± Teddy sighed.

    ¡°Who wants to be like your master¡­?¡± George retorted.

    ¡°George.¡± Jeanne stopped him. ¡°Eat.¡±

    George bit his lip and lowered his head to eat.

    Teddy silently noted down: [Refer to Fourth Master¡¯s diet for Little Master Lawrence¡¯s diet.]

    After lunch, Jeanne and George continued to wait for Fourth Master Swan at Bamboo Garden.

    Teddy still stood respectfully beside them, not moving at all.

    ¡°When will your master be back?¡± Jeanne could not help but ask.

    They had waited for two hours.

    Teddy said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. He didn¡¯t say. That said, since today is the eldest young master¡¯s wedding, he¡¯ll probably bete.¡±

    Jeanne felt that waiting like this was not a solution.

    When she was nning to leave with George, Teddy suddenly said, ¡°Ms. Lawrence, if you¡¯re tired, you can take Little Master Lawrence to rest first. When Fourth Masteres backter, I¡¯ll call you.¡±

    Jeanne had been waiting for so long. It was not her style to leave just like that.

    She said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you then.¡±

    Jeanne was a little sleepy.

    Last night, she had almost not slept at all. Today, she had gone through a lot.

    Teddy brought Jeanne to a guest room.

    Even if it was a guest room, it was still a huge room with a huge bed.

    Jeanne was sleepy.

    She said to George, ¡°I want to sleep for a while. If you want to sleep, then sleep. If you don¡¯t want to sleep, then y with your phone.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± George nodded obediently.

    Jeanne almost did not stop George¡¯s freedom.

    She leaned on the big bed andy down in her dress.

    Almost as soon as she touched the bed, she fell asleep in less than a minute.

    George did not have the habit of taking an afternoon nap, so he picked up his phone, sat on the sofa, and found a game to y.

    He had just started ying the game when the door was suddenly pushed open.

    George looked up and was about to speak.

    ¡°Shh.¡± Edward told him to be quiet.

    George frowned and watched Fourth Master Swan walk directly to Jeanne¡¯s side.

    Edward looked down at Jeanne from above.

    He did not even blink.

    Slowly, he sat down and bent over.

    ¡°Fourth Old Master.¡± Behind him, a tender voice was heard.

    At the same time, the sleeping woman in front of him also opened her eyes.

    She had just fallen asleep, but because of a little sound, she was startled awake.

    The moment she woke up, she did not look sleepy at all.

    Her eyes were clear and bright, and her gaze was sharp.

    ¡°Fourth Old Master,¡± Jeanne called out to Edward, and even her voice was clear and crisp.

    ¡°What have you experienced in the past seven years?¡± Fourth Master Swan¡¯s expression did not change, and his thin lips opened slightly.

    Jeanne frowned.

    ¡°You changed so much,¡± Fourth Master Swan said.

    Jeanne sat up from the bed.

    She smiled. ¡°I just understood a lot.¡±

    ¡°What did you understand?¡±

    ¡°I understood...¡± Jeanne enunciated each word, ¡°The gap between us.¡±

 Chapter 52

    <h4>Chapter 52: I Acted On a Whim Seven Years Ago</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    There was some stiffness in the space.

    Edward said seriously, ¡°What can I do to shorten the gap between us so that you feel that I¡¯m worthy of you, Ms. Lawrence?¡±

    ¡®Was there a problem with what I expressed?¡¯ Jeanne thought.

    ¡°Tell me, and I¡¯ll change.¡± Edward had a sincere look on his face.

    ¡°I¡¯m saying that I¡¯m not worthy of you.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, you¡¯re impable to me.¡±

    ¡°Fourth Master Swan, let¡¯s not beat around the bush.¡± Jeanne could not oust this master, so she said, ¡°Seven years ago, I admitted that I slept with you on a whim. Seven yearster, I hope that you won¡¯t hold a grudge against me. Let¡¯s forget each other.¡±

    Edward did not reply.

    At that moment, he just looked at Jeanne.

    He looked straight at her.

    It made her whole body go numb.

    After a long time, he asked, ¡°On a whim...?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Jeanne responded, ¡°Fourth Master, you clearly know why I looked for you back then. Now that I think about it, I do think it was absurd. Since it was absurd, we should let it drift away with the wind.¡±

    ¡°Absurd...?¡±

    ¡°Now, I¡¯ve gotten over Eden. Regardless of whether it¡¯s you or Eden, I treat you normally. Fourth Master, please let it go.¡±

    ¡°To you, I¡¯m the same as... Eden?¡±

    ¡°To me, both of you are unimportant people.¡± Jeanne was straightforward.

    The man in front of her raised the corner of his mouth.

    He was definitely not smiling.

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    At this moment, she was worried that she would be strangled to death by the man in front of her.

    After all, all men had bad natures.

    Whether they liked or loved someone or not, they had to subdue that person.

    The room was extremely quiet.

    George sat at the side and did not say a word.

    Jeanne lifted the nket and got up.

    The moment the nket was lifted, she did not notice that the hem of her dress had reached below her thighs. Fierce scratches could be clearly seen on her fair thighs.

    They were all left behind by Jeanne in order to restrain herselfst night.

    Jeanne pulled down the hem of her dress calmly.

    Edward saw everything.

    Jeanne got up from the bed. ¡°Fourth Master, thank you for lunch. Goodbye.¡±

    As she said that, she held George¡¯s hand and walked out.

    Just as they reached the door, Edward¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°Is this the reason you left so freely back then?¡±

    Jeanne halted.

    George raised his head and looked at Jeanne.

    It was as if this was the first time he had seen many emotions on Jeanne¡¯s face.

    Jeanne said faintly, ¡°Yes.¡±

    She rified her rtionship with Edward in one word.

    After she finished, she did not expect to receive any reply and left with George.

    Outside the door, she bumped into Nox.

    Nox had a carefree smile on his face. ¡°You¡¯re leaving already? Aren¡¯t you going to spend the night here or something?¡±

    Jeanne ignored Nox.

    Nox rubbed his nose.

    He turned his head to look in the direction of the guest room.

    ¡®Fourth Master Swan finally faces rejection!

    ¡®This is truly¡­ worth celebrating!¡¯

    ¡­

    The Swans¡¯ grand wedding came to an end.

    Late at night, Alexander had just returned from the wedding banquet with his family.

    When he returned to the Lawrence family¡¯s manor, he coincidentally bumped into Jeanne, who was downstairs drinking water. At that moment, Alexander let out a fierce roar.

    Jeanne looked at him.

    ¡°Where have you been all day?!¡± Alexander¡¯s expression was ugly.

    His fatigue seemed to have vanished into thin air. At this moment, he was only filled with anger toward her.

    ¡°Dad, did you just think of me now?¡±

    ¡°Your sister got married today. Not only did you not properly greet the guests, but you even went missing. Can you behave like the eldest youngdy?!¡±

    ¡°Dad, just say what you want to say. Why do you have to beat around the bush and say things that no one wants to hear?¡± Jeanne said coldly.

    Alexander did not beat around the bush.

    Today, he did not rage due to Jasmine¡¯s wedding. Nheless, at the wedding venue, countless people were asking him about Jeanne and Fourth Master Swan.

    How would he know what was going on between them? He could only y dumb and say that he did not see anything.

    In fact, he was sitting not far from the side and saw everything clearly.

    Alexander asked coldly, ¡°What¡¯s going on between you and Fourth Master Swan? Did you seduce him?¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be happy that I seduced Fourth Master Swan?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you look at your current status! Not to mention the jokes you made in the past, now that you have a child with you, do you think Fourth Master Swan is crazy?! Do you think he¡¯ll leave the Sanders¡¯s third princess to be with you?!¡±

    Jeanne felt that it was true when others said that she was not worthy of Fourth Master Swan.

    Despite that, when her biological father said that, she felt that it was very ironic.

    Fortunately, she had given up on her dad and would not have any emotions anymore.

    Therefore, she said very calmly, ¡°It was a misunderstanding.¡±

    ¡°A misunderstanding?! A misunderstanding that you two kissed at Jasmine¡¯s wedding and that you deliberately embarrassed Jasmine?! Was it you who took the initiative?¡± Alexander asked fiercely.

    ¡°No. Fourth Master Swan used me as a shield to make Third Princess Sanders misunderstand. I came back early so as to not disrupt Jasmine¡¯s wedding.¡±

    Alexander looked at Jeanne coldly.

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether you believe it or not.¡± Jeanne did not say much. It would be useless to say too much.

    She turned around and went upstairs.

    ¡°Jeanne!¡± Alexander¡¯s expression was ugly, ¡°You better behave yourself. You won¡¯t have a good life now. Don¡¯t try to climb to a high status! I¡¯ll give you another piece of advice! Now that the Sanders¡¯ third princess has taken a liking to Fourth Master Swan, from the Swans¡¯ standpoint, she¡¯d definitely be eager to have a marriage agreement with the Sanders. The Swans will be rtives of the imperial family and will have an even more prominent status. Don¡¯t bring shame upon yourself, and don¡¯t bring me trouble! Whether it¡¯s the Swans or the Sanders, I can¡¯t afford to offend them! Don¡¯t let your sister lose all her face right after she¡¯s married to Eden!¡±

    Jeanne sneered.

    Alexander probably did not understand the situation.

    If the Swans wanted Fourth Master Swan to marry the third Princess of the Sanders, Fourth Master Swan would not have kissed Jeanne on the spot.

    Therefore, it was very obvious that the Swans rejected the marriage.

    As for why they rejected it... Back then, the Swans abandoned politics and entered the business world to stay away from political disputes. After so many years, the Swans had always maintained a distance from the government. They would not get involved in politics again now that Old Master Swan had aged.

    Naturally, the Swans would think of all kinds of reasonable reasons to reject the marriage.

    As for why the government had suddenly taken the initiative to have a marriage agreement with the Swans, no one knew the reason behind it.

    Jeanne replied, ¡°Alright.¡±

    She did not say anything else.

    Alexander could not even understand the most basic of things. Jeanne was not so kind as to exin it to him.

    She now understood why the Lawrences¡¯ business had been in such a slump all these years. The root cause was that Alexander was ipetent!

    Jeanne guessed that if it was not for Jonathan barely holding on, the Lawrences would have been wiped out long ago!

 Chapter 53

    <h4>Chapter 53: Lunch at the Cardellinis</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    In the Lawrences family¡¯s main hall, after Jeanne left.

    Jenifer fanned the mes. ¡°Jeanne is bing more and more unruly. She was still young seven years ago, but she¡¯s 25 years old now, and yet she¡¯s still doing some ridiculous things. If she provokes the Sanders one day, I¡¯m afraid that even the Lawrences wouldn¡¯t be able to protect her.¡±

    At this moment, Alexander was also holding in his anger.

    This time, when Jeanne returned, she did not hold back her anger at him.

    ¡°When Old Master asked Jeanne toe back, I didn¡¯t agree to it at first. I knew that she wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with...¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Alexander said sternly.

    ¡°Alex, don¡¯t me me for being too talkative.¡± Jenifer looked as if she meant good. ¡°I¡¯m also doing this for the Lawrences. I feel that Jeanne came back this time to take revenge on us.¡±

    Alexander¡¯s expression turned cold.

    Jenifer deliberately said again, ¡°It would¡¯ve been better if she hadn¡¯te back.¡±

    ¡°If I can make here back, I can make her get lost!¡± Alexander said fiercely, ¡°She can¡¯t behave atrociously in my territory!¡±

    Jenifer smiled coldly and did not say anything more.

    She just needed to light the beacon fire and enjoy the fruits of herbor.

    ¡­

    The next day, Jeanne slowly got up.

    George had gotten up early and was ying with hisputer in the room.

    Jeannezily went to the bathroom and sat on the toilet bowl, ready to read the news.

    The name ¡°Monica¡± suddenly shed on her screen.

    Jeanne picked it up. ¡°Monica.¡±

    ¡°Are you up?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Have you seen the news?¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have the habit of reading the news?!¡± The other party seemed to be displeased with her.

    ¡®Miss, I was about to read the news!¡¯

    Jeanne was helpless. ¡°What¡¯s the breaking news?¡±

    ¡°The wedding yesterday!¡±

    Jeanne could also imagine how the media would blow up the Swans¡¯ wedding.

    ¡°The news of Fourth Master Swan kissing you at the wedding,¡± Monica added.

    Jeanne¡¯s hand paused for a moment.

    ¡°It¡¯s all about you and Fourth Master Swan having an ambiguous rtionship. You¡¯ve taken the top spot on all the major news rankings, and your poprity has skyrocketed!¡± Monica said exaggeratedly. In the end, she did not forget to conclude, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re famous.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Tell me honestly. Are you really having an affair with Fourth Master Swan?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Jeanne denied it.

    ¡°No? Why does Fourth Master Swan treat you so differently then?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s probably crazy.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s crazy!¡± Monica was agitated, ¡°Something must be wrong with your brain for you to not want such a good man! Fourth Master Swan has everything! His face, chest, waist, butt, and long legs! If he¡¯s with me, I¡¯ll p myself in the face even if we argue!¡±

    ¡°If you have nothing else to say, I¡¯ll hang up.¡± Jeanne did not seem to want to say anything more.

    ¡°You always act like this when we talk about Fourth Master Swan.¡± Monica was displeased.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to be misunderstood.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. What¡¯s wrong with Fourth Master Swan?¡± Monica muttered, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it feel good to have Eden call you Fourth Aunt in the future? Wouldn¡¯t it feel good to have Jasmine unable to raise her head in front of you anymore?¡±

    ¡°It would, but he¡¯s out of my league.¡± Jeanne gave her affirmation.

    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as being poor or lowly in love. It¡¯s whether you love that person or not.¡±

    Jeanne used to be so innocent too. She said, ¡°I¡¯m really going to hang up now.¡±

    Monica called out to her, ¡°Wait, my dad said that he hasn¡¯t seen you for a long time. He wants you toe over for lunch today.¡±

    Speaking of which, Monica¡¯s father, Gary, had a heart attack a few years ago and rarely attended various events. It was Monica who represented her father everywhere. Thinking of this, Jeanne should have taken the initiative to visit Monica¡¯s parents a long time ago.

    When her mother passed away back then, they treated her like their daughter.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jeanne agreed right away.

    ¡°Do you need me to pick you up?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll take a taxi.¡±

    ¡°Hey, let me help you buy a car. You won¡¯t be used to taking a taxi all the time,¡± Monica said generously.

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. I don¡¯t want to drive.¡±

    ¡°Are you being polite to me?¡± Monica was displeased.

    ¡°...¡± Jeanne really did not want to drive.

    ¡°You¡¯re penniless now. Why can¡¯t I, your best sister, help you out a little?!¡± Monica was indignant.

    Jeanne was not penniless.

    In fact, she had quite a lot of money.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. I¡¯ll go buy you a car now and drive it over. Wait for me.¡±

    As soon as Monica finished, she hung up.

    Jeanne sometimes admired Monica¡¯s ferocity. She felt like Monica could never run out of energy no matter how hard she tried.

    Soon, Jeanne got up from the toilet, washed up, and walked out of the bathroom.

    She said to George, ¡°Clean up. We¡¯ll go to your godmother¡¯s house for lunch in a while.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±George nodded obediently.

    About two hourster, Jeanne received a call from Monica.

    She brought George out.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± In the hall, Alexander opened his mouth and asked in a very bad tone.

    Jeanne did not even turn her head. ¡°To Monica¡¯s house.¡±

    She held George¡¯s hand and walked out of the Lawrences family¡¯s manor.

    At the door, a shy red sports car was parked.

    Monica leaned against the sports car with a smug look on her face. ¡°How is it?¡±

    ¡°Beautiful,¡± Jeanneplimented.

    ¡°I knew you¡¯d like it. Come, let¡¯s try it out.¡± Monica handed the keys to Jeanne and opened the car door herself. She sat in the front passenger seat.

    George sat obediently in the back seat.

    Jeanne sat in the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll watch you from the side,¡± Monica said kindly.

    Jeanne could not help butugh.

    She thought that Monica should look into what a super driver¡¯s license was.

    With that, Jeanne gently stepped on the elerator and drove out.

    Along the way, Monica was very enthusiastic with her guidance. Jeanne also listened quietly.

    They arrived at the Cardellini family¡¯s vi.

    Jeanne brought George and followed Monica into the main hall.

    As soon as they entered, the smile on Jeanne¡¯s face froze.

    This was because she saw... Fourth Master Swan.

    She saw him sitting on the sofa in the main hall with a dignified appearance.

    Beside him was Finn.

    Jeanne turned her head to look at Monica.

    Monica¡¯s eyes flickered.

    She admitted that she was the one who called Fourth Master Swan.

    Yes, she wanted to set them up.

    ¡°Jeannie, you¡¯re here.¡± At this moment, a gentle female voice sounded in the hall.

    Jeanne looked at the person in front of her and quickly smiled. ¡°Auntie.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe to visit me when you¡¯re back? Have you forgotten about me?¡± Monica¡¯s mother, Ruby, said somewhat angrily.

    ¡°No, I was just a little busy.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just your excuse.¡±

    ¡°Auntie, it was my fault,¡± Jeanne admitted her mistake.

    Ruby was not really angry. She hugged Jeanne, and at that moment, she noticed George.

    She squatted down.

    ¡°Call Grandma,¡± Jeanne hurriedly said.

    ¡°Hello, Grandma,¡± George called out obediently and even bowed politely.

    ¡°Are you George? Come and let me take a look at you.¡± Ruby pulled George to her with a face full of affection.

    George did not reject Ruby¡¯s approach.

    Ruby sized him up for a long time and asked, ¡°Why are you short-sighted already? Can it be corrected?¡±

    ¡°I think so,¡± Jeanne answered half-heartedly and immediately changed the topic. ¡°I heard from Monica that you made my favorite pork ribs.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t cooked them yet, but I¡¯m about to do so.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it with you...¡±

    The two of them chatted andughed as they went to the kitchen.

    Monica expressed that she was very hurt.

    Every time Jeanne came to her house, she had the feeling that Jeanne was her parents¡¯ biological daughter instead.

    ¡®Was I adopted?!¡¯

 Chapter 54

    <h4>Chapter 54: Ms. Lawrence, I¡¯ve Taken a Fancy to You</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    In the Cardellini family¡¯s vi.

    During lunch, Nox had also rushed over to freeload.

    A bunch of people were gathered around the table, chatting andughing.

    ¡°Jeannie, who¡¯s the child¡¯s father?¡± Ruby asked as she took care of George.

    Jeanne was stunned.

    At this moment, everyone¡¯s gaze seemed to be on her.

    This included Edward.

    Before Jeanne could speak, Monica said, ¡°A pig.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ruby looked at her daughter. She always said something irrelevant as if she had never grown up.

    ¡°Jeannie said that her son¡¯s father is a pig, which is also the reason behind George¡¯s name,¡± Monica exined seriously.

    ¡°Pfft.¡± Nox burst intoughter.

    He had been jolly ever since Ms. Lawrence returned!

    Edward nced at Nox coldly.

    Nox sat up straight and continued to eat.

    ¡°Child, what nonsense are you spouting?!¡± Ruby knocked on Monica¡¯s head. ¡°How can it be a pig? Which pig could give birth to such a cute George?¡±

    Nox nced at Edward.

    He thought to himself, ¡®There¡ªthis one next to me.¡¯

    Jeanne said, ¡°George¡¯s father is no longer alive.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Ruby¡¯s heart ached a little, but because the topic was sensitive, she did not ask any further.

    Noxughed even more cheerfully at the side.

    ¡®Edward is not only a pig but also a ughtered one.¡¯

    ¡°What are youughing at?!¡± Monica sat opposite Nox and was a little speechless. ¡°Are you happy that Jeannie¡¯s husband is dead? Do you fancy her?!¡±

    ¡°Ms. Cardellini, you can eat whatever you want, but you can¡¯t say whatever you want.¡± Nox looked serious. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to have any improper thoughts toward Ms. Lawrence.¡±

    He would not dare to do so no matter how bold he was.

    ¡°Monica,¡± Gary suddenly said, ¡°What happened to your family nning?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Monica¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Dad, why are you talking about this at the table?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not young anymore. Look at Jeannie¡¯s child.¡±

    ¡°Jeannie gave birth at the age of 19 and yed with fire at the age of 18. If I wanted to do something at the age of 18, you¡¯d probably break my legs! Now, you¡¯re asking me to have a child. I refuse!¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to anger me to death?!¡± Gary scolded.

    ¡°If I wanted to anger you to death, I would¡¯ve divorced Finn...¡±

    ¡°Monica!¡± Gary was even angrier.

    Monica pursed her lips. ¡°Alright, alright. Giving birth isn¡¯t something that I can do alone. Can I give birth just because I want to? It also depends on whether someone can do it or not!¡±

    Then, everyone looked at Finn.

    Finn was eating quietly.

    ¡°You can¡¯t do it?¡± Nox asked.

    Finn swallowed his food and wiped her mouth. He said respectfully to Gary, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll consider it with Monica.¡±

    Monica rolled her eyes.

    The most vicious person was Finn!

    ¡°Now that your mother and I are still healthy, we can spend more time with the child if you give birth to one earlier.¡± Gary was much gentler to Finn.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Finn agreed.

    Monica was speechless.

    ¡®He only knows how to act in front of my parents.¡¯

    She turned to Edward and asked, ¡°Fourth Master, why did you kiss Jeannie at the wedding yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Cough, cough.¡± Jeanne drank a mouthful of soup and almost choked to death.

    Monica was always so unexpected.

    ¡°What?¡± Ruby was very surprised.

    Jeanne quickly wiped her mouth and said, ¡°Auntie, your chicken soup is really delicious. It has the medicinal fragrance of ginseng and astragali. It¡¯s delicious and sweet.¡±

    ¡°If you like it,e more often. I¡¯ll make it for you,¡± After receiving the praise, Ruby said with a smile on her face.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Why did you interrupt me?¡± Monica looked unhappy.

    Jeanne red at Monica.

    Edward suddenly said, ¡°Because I wanted to.¡±

    ¡®It was because he wanted to¡­¡¯

    Could this man be any more straightforward?!

    Everyone looked at Edward at the same time.

    He did not change his expression. ¡°I¡¯m working hard to pursue Ms. Lawrence..¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Ruby was shocked.

    Gary, who was next to her, was also shocked.

    On the contrary, Nox and Finn looked calm as if they had known this for a long time.

    ¡°Fourth Master, I helped you at the wedding. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t thank me, but I hope you won¡¯t make things difficult and burden me.¡±

    ¡°Is liking you a burden to you?¡±

    ¡°Is liking someone a casual thing to you?¡±

    ¡°Have you ever heard of me liking someone else, Ms. Lawrence?¡±

    Jeanne was stunned.

    Everyone thought that Fourth Master Swan... was not a real man.

    Naturally, there were no scandals involving him.

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence.¡± Edward suddenly put down his cutleries and looked unusually serious.

    Once he was serious, his aura appeared especially strong.

    He said, ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve taken a fancy to you!¡±

    Every word was clear and distinct.

    Jeanne pursed her lips. At this moment, she was a little shocked by Edward¡¯s determination.

    He said to everyone at the dining table, ¡°I¡¯m done eating.¡±

    Then, he stood up and left while the others watched.

    It took Monica quite a while to react to the situation. Her heart was beating fast as she said, ¡°Damn, Fourth Master Swan was so imposing even when he confessed! It made me blush and my heart beat faster.¡±

    Finn nced at Monica.

    Monica did not respond. She looked at Jeanne excitedly. ¡°Jeannie, Fourth Master has taken the initiative. Don¡¯t be so reserved.¡±

    Jeanne seemed to have juste back to her senses.

    She said, ¡°I¡¯m full too.¡±

    ¡°Hey.¡± Monica saw that Jeanne had left the table.

    After leaving the table, Jeanne seemed to be chasing after Fourth Master Swan.

    No matter what, they looked like... a perfect match!

    Jeanne strode toward the back garden.

    Edward leaned against a pir in the garden and smoked.

    The way he smoked seemed to be much more elegant than the average person.

    His eyes moved slightly as he looked at Jeanne.

    Jeanne walked over.

    Edward intended to put out the cigarette butt.

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary,¡± Jeanne said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    In the end, Edward still put out the cigarette.

    Jeanne did not care about these details. She said bluntly, ¡°I thought I made it clear yesterday.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your business if you don¡¯t like me. I can still like you.¡±

    ¡°What exactly do you see in me?¡± Jeanne was a little flustered and exasperated. ¡°I have a child. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being ridiculed by the world?¡±

    ¡°Is it important what the world thinks of me?¡± Edward raised his eyebrow.

    ¡°Do your parents¡¯ opinions don¡¯t matter either?¡±

    Edward¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like to cause unnecessary trouble. Fourth Master, please be merciful.¡±

    ¡°Seven years ago... What happened?¡± Edward stared at Jeanne.

    Jeanne bit her lip.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to be Eden¡¯s fourth aunt?¡± Edward approached Jeanne.

    Jeanne unconsciously retreated to the pir.

    ¡°I agree to that.¡± Edward leaned over and ced hisrge hand on the pir. His face was very close to hers.

    At that moment, Jeanne seemed to be able to feel the warm breath of the person in front of her, but it also seemed to carry a trace of coldness.

    ¡°I agree to it, so what right do you have to go back on your word?!¡± He asked her.

    He was questioning her!

 Chapter 55

    <h4>Chapter 55: Jeanne and Edward Reached an Agreement</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°I agree to it, so what right do you have to go back on your word?!¡± Edward questioned.

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    Seven years ago.

    Seven years ago¡­

    Jeanne looked at Edward. ¡°I told you that I did it on a whim. Now that I¡¯ve calmed down, I don¡¯t want to think about it anymore.¡±

    ¡°Is sex such a child¡¯s y?¡± Edward asked her.

    ¡°If not?¡± Jeanne smiled, seemingly unconcerned. ¡°Otherwise, in such a modern era, did you think that adults have sex to make a pledge to be married?¡±

    Edward¡¯s face was dark.

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    She did not want to provoke him.

    Jeanne had pretended not to know him and that the night seven years ago did not happen. What else did Edward want?!

    She felt that what she wanted to express at this moment had been clearly expressed.

    Jeanne slowly squatted down and left under Fourth Master Swan¡¯s arm.

    She had just taken a few steps when¡­

    ¡°So, I was supposed to sleep with you for free seven years ago?¡± Suddenly, Fourth Master Swan¡¯s voice came from behind her.

    Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    In any case, they had slept with each other. Why was it that he was not letting the matter go?

    She turned around and asked, ¡°Are you asking me to pay you then?¡±

    Edward looked at her.

    ¡°If you¡¯re too expensive, can I do it in installments?¡± Jeanne raised her eyebrow.

    She looked at the man in front of her with a provocative look. The man suddenly smiled.

    Edward asked, ¡°Since you¡¯re so sincere, Ms. Lawrence, how about we discuss a deal?¡±

    Jeanne frowned.

    She had a feeling that Fourth Master Swan was up to no good.

    ¡°Since you know very well why I kissed you at Eden¡¯s wedding yesterday, you also know that I was indeed rejecting the Sanders¡¯ third princess. I¡¯ve never liked to get involved with women. If you can make the third princess of the Sanders stop thinking about me, then everything that happened between us will be written off.¡±

    ¡®Damn it, this insidious man!¡¯

    Jeanne was a nobody, and yet Edward was asking her to go against the Sanders¡¯ princess.

    Was he not pushing her to the brink of death?

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Edward asked.

    ¡°I only slept with you once. Is there a need for you to do this?¡± Jeanne suppressed her anger.

    ¡°You can still choose to date me.¡± Edward was straightforward.

    ¡®Damn it. If I date him, it¡¯ll mean that he¡¯s giving up on Melody! In the end, I¡¯ll be an eyesore to Melody,¡¯ Jeanne thought.

    The man was cunning.

    ¡°You can think about it. Give me an answer tomorrow. It¡¯s not toote.¡± Edward appeared to be very generous.

    ¡°Is there no other choice?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Edward¡¯s words were concise.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jeanne agreed immediately. ¡°I¡¯ll help you make Melody stop thinking about you. After that, there¡¯ll be nothing between us anymore!¡±

    ¡°Deal.¡±

    Jeanne did not say anything more and turned around to leave.

    She returned to the living room and at that moment, the others had left the table.

    Nox saw that Jeanne had returned and said jokingly, ¡°You¡¯re back already? Fourth Master Swan is too fast.¡±

    Jeanne nced at Nox and walked directly to Ruby, who was preparing some fruits after dinner in the kitchen. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re leaving so soon? Didn¡¯t you juste?¡± Ruby was reluctant for her to leave.

    ¡°I have something to do.¡±

    ¡°Did Fourth Master Swan embarrass you just now?¡± Ruby asked in a low voice, ¡°He gave me a shock too. Fourth Master Swan came to our house a few times when you were abroad, and it was also because of Monica and Finn. As rumored, he has always been cold and silent. Today, he suddenly confessed to you at the dinner table. I was surprised.¡±

    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t think too much. He has a motive.¡±

    ¡°What motive?¡± Ruby asked, ¡°He seems quite sincere.¡±

    ¡°In short, it¡¯s impossible between him and me. You should also tell uncle not to let the news about me and Fourth Master Swan today spread.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Am I a gossipy person? I know some things shouldn¡¯t be said!¡± Ruby nodded.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re the best,¡± Jeanne said sincerely.

    Monica¡¯s parents were not old. They were not even 50 years old, and they were very open-minded. When Jeanne was in high school and got together with Eden, the first elder she informed was Ruby. At that time, Ruby had taught her a lot. She basically said that it was okay to fall in love, but Jeanne must protect herself.

    When it came to Eden, Jeanne had indeed protected herself very well, but she had lost her virginity to another man.

    Jeanne did not want to think about it anymore. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±

    ¡°Come over more often when you¡¯re free.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Jeanne left the kitchen and walked toward the sofa in the hall. She held George¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I still have some things to do, so I¡¯ll take George and leave first.¡±

    ¡°Fourth Master Swan hasn¡¯t left yet, so how can you leave?!¡± Monica called out to her.

    Jeanne ignored Monica.

    The person who always betrayed her best friend was none other than Monica!

    Monica watched helplessly as Jeanne left.

    She turned her head and saw Fourth Master Swan enter from the back garden as well.

    He said to Nox, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± In front of Fourth Master Swan, Nox was as docile as a little sheep.

    If Fourth Master Swan did not show that he liked Jeannie, Monica would suspect that the two of them were gay.

    ¡°Fourth Master Swan,¡± Gary suddenly called out to Edward.

    Edward stopped in his tracks.

    Gary walked toward him. ¡°Let¡¯s talk in private.¡±

    Edward gave Nox a look, indicating that he should wait.

    He and Gary walked to the side.

    Gary did not beat around the bush. ¡°Will your father agree to you liking Jeannie?¡±

    ¡°This is my own matter.¡±

    ¡°I suggest you tell your father about it,¡± Gary said bluntly.

    Edward did not say anything.

    ¡°It¡¯ll only be fair to Jeannie.¡±

    ¡°Based on your understanding of my father, do you think he¡¯ll agree to the marriage?¡± Edward asked.

    ¡°No.¡± Gary was resolute.

    Therefore, he was merely reminding Edward not to mess with Jeanne.

    Edward asked, ¡°Then why should I seek his opinion?¡±

    ¡°Fourth Master Swan.¡± Gary was serious. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go against your father.¡±

    ¡°Should I be used by him like a machine?¡±

    Gary was stunned.

    He had watched Edward grow up since young and had never seen him go against Old Master Swan.

    ¡°My life is his, but my feelings aren¡¯t,¡± Edward said coldly and turned around to leave.

    Gary watched him leave.

    He was afraid that... there was going to be a bloody storm.

    ¡­

    After leaving the Cardellini family¡¯s vi, Edward sat in the back seat with a gloomy face.

    Nox sat in the passenger¡¯s seat and turned to look at him. He asked, ¡°Feeling frustrated? Or did Uncle Gary say something to you?¡±

    Edward did not say a word. His expression was as cold as ice.

    Nox was helpless. He knew that when this fellow did not speak, he would not open his mouth no matter what.

    He turned around and looked at the streets of South Hampton City. He looked at the sunny sky.

    The Edward he knew had never been truly happy ever since they were young.

    It was seven years ago when Nox first saw Edward smile from the bottom of his heart. Edward got up from the bed with Jeanne and said to Nox, ¡°Once she¡¯s awake, help me boil a bowl of brown sugar water for her.¡±

    That day, Nox was supposed to apany Edward to go out, but Edward asked him to stay to take care of Jeanne.

    The price Nox had to pay for staying was that Edward came back covered in blood!

    By the time Edward returned, Jeanne had left.

    She left South Hampton City.

 Chapter 56

    <h4>Chapter 56: Stay Away From Fourth Master Swan!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Jeanne brought George back to the Lawrence family¡¯s home.

    In the main hall, besides Alexander and Jenifer, there were also Phoebe and Paul.

    Logically speaking, after the wedding, the rtives should have left.

    Yesterday, Jeanne did not see Phoebeing back with them. Why did she appear again?

    She walked into the main hall.

    Phoebe quickly called out to Jeanne, ¡°Jeannie, George you¡¯re back.¡±

    Jeanne forced a smile.

    Jenifer also called out, ¡°I thought you¡¯de backter since you went to Monica¡¯s ce.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t have anything to do, so I came back first.¡±

    ¡°By the way,¡± Jenifer said, ¡°George is six years old. Shouldn¡¯t he be in primary school now?¡±

    Jeanne did not think about sending George to school at all.

    Phoebe quickly said, ¡°There¡¯s still a week before the interview at Angerburg Private Elementary School. I¡¯m here with Paul to prepare for it. Do you want to go for the interview together?¡±

    Jeanne was still thinking about it.

    Alexander sat on the sofa with the newspaper in his hand and said disdainfully, ¡°George doesn¡¯t know anything. Can he pass the interview?! He¡¯ll be a disgrace if he goes.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°George is pretty good at ying the piano.¡± Jenifer yed the role of a good person.

    ¡°ying the piano? Angerburg is an international first-ss elementary school, one of the top ten schools in the world. Can he get in just by ying the piano?! If it was that simple, would there be a need for so many people to rack their brains to find connections ?! All the children there have been trained since they were young!¡± Alexander put down the newspaper, and he said coldly to Jeanne, ¡°If George wants to go to school, he can go to a better public school. Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll help you pull some strings.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± Jeanne said bluntly.

    Alexander would not be able to help anyway.

    He nced at Jeanne. ¡°At least you know your ce.¡±

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    She lowered her head to look at George.

    Fortunately, George¡¯s temperament was the same as hers... He did not care about insignificant people at all.

    She held George¡¯s hand as they went upstairs.

    Phoebe, who was downstairs, seemed to be a little regretful as she said, ¡°If George had been raised like Paul since he was young, he would be qualified.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I asked you to raise Paul properly, right? Children nowadays are all shaped from a young age,¡± Jenifer said.

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to your care for Paul all these years. Otherwise, Paul wouldn¡¯t have been able to go to such a high-ss school. Even if he did, he would still have to rely on you for his tuition fees.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that. As long as Paul can study well, money is a small matter to me. Can the Lawrences not afford to raise a child?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Everyone says that you married well into a famous family in South Hampton City. My brother-inw is also a good-looking man. The others are dying of envy for you...¡± Phoebe ttered.

    An arrogant man like Alexander naturally liked to be ttered like this.

    Jenifer knew this was what Alexander was like and always tried to win his favor such that he willingly gave her money to help her family.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. You¡¯re too sweet! Come, let Paul recite the book for us again.¡±

    Downstairs, it was harmonious.

    Upstairs, Jeanne brought George back to his room.

    Jeanne asked, ¡°Do you want to go to school?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯d be weird if you don¡¯t go to school,¡± Jeanne advised him.

    George frowned.

    ¡°Go to school and kill time, okay?¡±

    ¡°You want me to go to Angerburg?¡±

    Jeanne smiled. ¡°Smart.¡±

    ¡°Do I have to go?¡± George was reluctant.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t go, we¡¯ll attract gossip. I don¡¯t want to deal with it. Besides...¡± Jeanne¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°It¡¯ll feel good to p some people in their faces.¡±

    Seeing that Jeanne was in high spirits, George nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so obedient.¡± Jeanne rubbed George¡¯s little head.

    Every time George was praised, he would easily blush.

    Jeanne loved her son¡¯s shy look. She thought that if a little girl liked George at school, it would be fun!

    ¡°Mom, what are you thinking about?¡± George was confused by Jeanne¡¯s sudden smile.

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Jeanne came back to her senses. ¡°I¡¯m going to see what I need to prepare for the interview at Angerburg.¡±

    As she spoke, she took out her phone and appeared very active.

    Jeanne sat on the sofa and looked at the interview guide seriously.

    Her phone suddenly rang.

    Jeanne nced at it and picked up the call.

    ¡°Did you miss me?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Jeanne was speechless. ¡®How many times does he want to ask?¡¯

    ¡°You¡¯re heartless.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business.¡±

    ¡°Is Fourth Master Swan pursuing you?¡± The person¡¯s tone instantly became serious.

    Jeanne knew Kingsley wanted to talk about this.

    She stood up from the sofa and walked to the balcony.

    It was not that she did not want George to hear it, but there were some unimportant matters she did not need George to worry about.

    She replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you not to provoke him?¡±

    ¡°Do you think I provoked him?¡±

    ¡°Keep a distance from him.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t do.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve reached an agreement with Fourth Master Swan.¡± Jeanne leaned against the guardrail and looked at the backyard of the Lawrences. She said nonchntly, ¡°Fourth Master Swan asked me to break the love and longing of the Sanders¡¯ third princess for him.¡±

    ¡°You want to go against Harken¡¯s imperial family? Did you take the wrong medicine?!¡±

    Jeanne rolled her eyes. ¡°Do you think I want to? I just want to get rid of my rtionship with Fourth Master Swan.¡±

    ¡°You actually dared to agree to anything.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I need your help.¡±

    ¡°If you need my help, why did you wait for me to call you?¡±

    ¡°Help me find out if Melody simply likes Fourth Master Swan and wants to be together with him, or if the imperial family wants Melody to marry Fourth Master Swan!¡± Jeanne did not beat around the bush and went straight to the point.

    ¡°Is there a difference?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Jeanne asked.

    The former provoked Melody, while thetter would affect Harken.

    Jeanne had to know who her enemy was, right?!

    ¡°I¡¯ll call you when I have news.¡± The person on the other end of the call was cold.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll remind you again. Stay away from Fourth Master Swan!¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± Jeanne hung up the phone impatiently.

    She looked ahead.

    Jeanne did not ask Kingsley why he kept telling her not to get close to Fourth Master Swan, but since he kept emphasizing it, it must not be a small matter.

 Chapter 57

    <h4>Chapter 57: Something Is Wrong With Fourth Master Swan</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Jeanne registered George at the Angerburg Private Elementary School.

    These days, Paul had been under intensive training at home. A teacher was specially hired to teach him how to ace the interview.

    As for George, no one cared.

    On this day, Jasmine came back.

    It was the first time she came back after her honeymoon after the marriage.

    Eden did not apany her.

    After Eden returned, he immediately went to work at a listedpany under the Swans and could not find the time.

    It was also said that after Eden got married, the Swans held him in high regard and seemed to be interested in grooming him to be the sessor of the Swans.

    Of course, that was what Jasmine said.

    Jeanne brought George downstairs to drink some water.

    George was holding a book in his hand. Jeanne poured a ss of water and passed by the hall. She was ready to go to the back garden for a walk to get some fresh air.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with Fourth Master these past two days. He has been boiling chicken soup for us,¡± Jasmine suddenly said.

    Jeanne choked on her water. ¡°Cough, cough.¡±

    Jasmine turned to look at Jeanne and did not say anything.

    She said to Jenifer and Phoebe. ¡°The chicken soup tasted disgusting. Everyone in the house wanted to throw up.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Jenifer smiled and said, ¡°You used to say that Fourth Master is a god-like figure. Now that you¡¯re living together, you must¡¯ve realized that he¡¯s just an ordinary person.¡±

    ¡°Not really. Fourth Master¡¯s aura is still very strong. I don¡¯t dare to talk to him.¡±

    ¡°Say, is Fourth Master making soup for you in hopes that you and Eden will have children soon?¡± Phoebe immediatelyplimented, ¡°I also heard that Fourth Master Swan seems to have some problems in that aspect.¡±

    ¡°Who knows?¡± Jasmine seemed to be a little proud. ¡°That said, your spection isn¡¯t unreasonable, Auntie. If Fourth Master was healthy, he wouldn¡¯t have fallen for someone.¡±

    As Jasmine said that, he nced at Jeanne who was walking toward the back garden.

    Jenifer sneered. ¡°That day, Jeanne admitted that the Fourth Master Swan only kissed her because he wanted to reject the marriage with the third princess of the Sanders. Have you heard that from the Swans?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about it. The Swans don¡¯t want a marriage agreement with the Sanders.¡± Jasmine nodded.

    ¡°Why? Wouldn¡¯t it be better for the Swans to climb up to the imperial family?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure either. Eden said that if it¡¯s an important matter of the Swans, other than Fourth Master Swan and Old Master Swan, no one else has the right to speak nor get involved. Hence, no one knows the exact reason for this matter. All they know is that the Swans are determined not to have a marriage agreement with the Sanders.¡±

    ¡°Could it be Fourth Master Swan¡¯s health problem? Once he marries the princess, if his health isn¡¯t good enough, wouldn¡¯t he be ruining the princess¡¯s life? I reckon that the Swans wouldn¡¯t be able to exin.¡± Jenifer spected.

    ¡°Fourth Master Swan¡¯s health condition is truly a mystery. No one in the Swans dares to talk about it. I¡¯ve also asked Eden, but he can¡¯t exin it clearly. Anyway, in the Swans, Fourth Master Swan¡¯s position is particrly high. Not to mention Eden as a junior, even Eden¡¯s father has to be a little humble to Fourth Master Swan.¡±

    ¡°Then you have to perform well in front of Fourth Master Swan in the future,¡± Jenifer reminded, ¡°The most important thing is to not let Jeanne marry Fourth Master Swan. Let me know if anything happens. I¡¯ll think of a way to stop it. No matter what, we mustn¡¯t let Jeanne marry Fourth Master. Otherwise, we won¡¯t have a good life.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Jasmine nodded heavily.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think Jeanne has the ability to marry Fourth Master Swan.¡± Phoebe interrupted at the right time with a look of disdain. ¡°She has an illegitimate child. That¡¯s all she has. Besides, she is so unambitious toward her son. I just saw George reading a children¡¯s book! To be honest, as an ordinary person, I don¡¯t even care about the mother and son, let alone Fourth Master Swan! Jeanne only relies on being the daughter of the Lawrences. Otherwise, she¡¯d be trash on the streets! It¡¯s not that I¡¯m boasting, but George just isn¡¯t as smart and capable as my son.¡±

    ¡°Is Paul going to interview for a first-ss elementary school?¡± Jasmine asked.

    ¡°Yes, tomorrow,¡± Phoebe said, ¡°Everything is ready.¡±

    ¡°Good luck.¡± Jasmine touched Paul, who was sitting obediently next to her. ¡°You must step on George hard.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sister Jasmine.¡± Paul was very confident.

    ¡°I heard that Quinton, the youngest son of Third Uncle Swan, is going for the interview tomorrow too,¡± Jasmine said, ¡°That child was educated very well by the Swans. I¡¯m afraid that when he grows up, he¡¯llpete with Eden.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too far ahead. That child is only a few years old, whereas Eden is already working at the Swans¡¯ enterprise and has the advantage.¡± Jenifer was much more magnanimous.

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Jasmine smiled. She also felt that she was thinking too much.

    With Eden¡¯s ability, in the years that Quinton had grown up, he had grasped the Swans tightly in his hands. How could there still be anything left for Quinton?!

    ¡­

    In the backyard, Jeanne brought George to sit in the gazebo to rest.

    George was reading a brain teaser book.

    Jeanne sat next to him and seemed to be deep in thoughts.

    ¡°Nom, are you thinking about something?¡±George put down the book and looked at her.

    Jeanne came back to her senses. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± George asked.

    ¡®I¡¯m thinking about... the matter of Fourth Master Swan making chicken soup.¡¯

    Jeanne answered, ¡°I¡¯m thinking about how to get Fourth Master Swan to stay away from me.¡±

    ¡°Mom, do you really hate Fourth Master Swan?¡± George asked.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t like him.¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡± George was straightforward. ¡°I always feel that he¡¯ll snatch you away.¡±

    Jeanne was stunned.

    George said, ¡°Will he?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Jeanne was certain.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°Are you afraid that I¡¯ll be snatched away?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± George nodded honestly. ¡°After all, my dad is dead. If you leave as well, I¡¯ll be an orphan. I heard that orphans are very miserable.¡±

    ¡°Silly.¡± Jeanne rubbed George¡¯s head.

    Even if she left, she would bring George along¡­

    Besides, she would not leave.

    She had never thought of being with anyone else in her life.

    Especially... Fourth Master Swan.

 Chapter 58

    <h4>Chapter 58: George¡¯s Interview for Elementary School</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    The next morning.

    Jeanne changed George into a slightly formal suit and brought him out.

    At the same time, Phoebe and her husband, Jeremy, brought Paul out. Jenifer personally arranged for them to sit in a ck car of the Lawrences.

    Jeanne brought George and sat in the red sports car that Monica gave her.

    The car drove very slowly on the highway.

    George sat in the back seat and looked out of the window in a daze.

    Jeanne looked at George through the rearview mirror. ¡°Do you need me to cheer you up?¡±

    George turned around.

    ¡°For example, make your heart beat a little.¡± Jeanne smiled, deliberately trying to liven up the atmosphere.

    She knew George was absent-minded not because he was worried that he would not pass the interview, but because he just did not want to go to school.

    Jeanne suddenly stepped on the elerator.

    George suddenly grabbed the handrail beside him.

    A red sports car was speeding through the streets at lightning speed.

    When they passed a luxurious ck car, Nox, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, suddenly looked at the red light that shed past him. He could not help but shout, ¡°F*ck, that was awesome!¡±

    Edward nced at him from the back seat. ¡°12 points will be deducted.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡®He¡¯s no fun.¡¯

    ¡­

    Jeanne made a perfect drift.

    The car stopped at the entrance of Angerburg Private Elementary School, then Jeanne slowly drove into the school parking lot.

    There were many cars, and the line was very long.

    Jeanne parked the car after a long time. The moment she opened the car door and got out, she directly bumped into Fourth Master Swan, who did not need to wait in line.

    She was slightly stunned.

    Nox, who was standing next to Fourth Master Swan, could not help butugh. He finally understood why Fourth Master Swan had called him here so early in the morning.

    For a moment, Nox thought that Fourth Master Swan had a change of heart and had personally brought his nephew here for his interview. It turned out that that was not his true intention.

    Nox took the initiative to greet Jeanne, ¡°Ms. Lawrence, good driving skills.¡±

    Jeanne smiled faintly.

    ¡°But did you know that ording to the trafficws of Harken, the maximum penalty for speeding is 12 points?¡± Nox said on purpose.

    Edward said bluntly, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of thatw.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡®Fourth Master, does your face hurt?!¡¯

    Jeanne said, ¡°I was afraid of beingte, so I drove a little faster.¡±

    ¡®How was that a little faster?¡¯

    George was about to vomit.

    Jeanne said, ¡°We¡¯ll bete. I¡¯ll go in first.¡±

    Then, she held George¡¯s hand and left.

    Edward just watched her leave. He lowered his head and looked at Quinton. ¡°Follow me.¡±

    ¡°...¡± The six-year-old Quinton expressed that he was very confused.

    ¡®Did I do something wrong?! Why did Fourth Unclee and torture me like this?!¡¯

    ...

    At the interview venue of the Angerburg Private Elementary School.

    In a huge waiting hall, everyone sat in the seats arranged in advance and waited.

    The hall was originally very quiet until a surprised voice was heard. ¡°George, why are you here?¡±

    It was Phoebe¡¯s voice.

    Jeanne looked up and saw Phoebe walking past her while holding Paul¡¯s hand as if she was looking for a seat.

    She responded indifferently, ¡°George is also here for the interview.¡±

    ¡°Can he pass the interview?¡± Phoebe blurted disdainfully.

    ¡°We¡¯ll know after he tries.¡±

    Phoebe still wanted to say something, but a staff member who was maintaining order said, ¡°Please find your seat and sit down. Keep quiet.¡±

    As such, Phoebe endured it and sat in her seat with Jeremy and Paul.

    After sitting down, she could not help but send a text message. [Sis, do you know who I saw here? I saw Jeanne bringing George for an interview! I¡¯m not afraid of having another person topete with. I¡¯m just afraid that the Lawrences will beughed at. Putting aside George¡¯s abilities, just the fact that he¡¯s an illegitimate child will make him fail the interview. Who doesn¡¯t know that the interview in Angerburg is not only for the children but also for their parents?! What is she thinking?!]

    Jenifer was waiting for the news at home. When she saw the message, she was very angry.

    ¡®What kind of trick is Jeanne up to?¡¯

    She quickly called Alexander.

    Alexander was also very angry. After hanging up, he called Jeanne.

    Jeanne looked at the call and hung up.

    After a while, countless voice messages were sent to her.

    Jeanne ignored them.

    Many more text messages were sent to her.

    [Jeanne,e back immediately!]

    [Did I let you go and embarrass yourself like this?]

    [George is an illegitimate child. How can you have the nerve to bring him for an interview? Aren¡¯t you ashamed?!]

    [Bring him back!]

    Jeanne immediately turned off her phone.

    At this moment in the hall, since Jeanne had brought her child here alone, she attracted the attention of countless people.

    The other children were with their parents, except for George.

    Of course, there was also Fourth Master Swan.

    Everyone knew Fourth Master Swan!

    In fact, most of the people who coulde here to study were people from the upper ss, so they knew that he hade to help his nephew. It was not surprising.

    On the other hand, Jeanne was different. She bringing George here alone was asking for humiliation.

    More and more people entered the hall, and more and more people came out.

    Jeanne lined up at the back.

    It was almost the turn of thest few people.

    Jeanne heard George¡¯s name and brought him in.

    In the interview hall, Jeanne and George sat at the interview table. The few interviewers in front of them appeared very formal.

    When one of the interviewers was about to speak, another female interviewer said bluntly, ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything worth interviewing for. We don¡¯t consider single-parent families, so there¡¯s no need to waste our time. Next!¡±

    ¡°Wait,¡± Jeanne said, ¡°The interview information for Angerburg didn¡¯t explicitly say that children from single-parent families can¡¯te for the interview.¡±

    The interviewer frowned slightly. She nced at Jeanne impatiently, showing a superior attitude. ¡°I¡¯m the principal of Angerburg. I¡¯m making it clear now.¡±

    ¡°Are the rules of an international first-ss elementary school so casual?¡± Jeanne sneered. ¡°My son failed the interview that he had prepared for so long just because of your words?! Is this the so-called ¡®people-oriented¡¯ cultural system in your school?!¡±

    The interviewer¡¯s face darkened slightly as she said coldly, ¡°Children who grow up in single families are born with ack of kinshippared to other children. This is iplete for the children themselves! Angerburg is a first-ss noble school. We don¡¯t ept children who have ws. We also don¡¯t want this kind of w to affect the growth of other children!¡±

    ¡°My son has no ws!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to decide!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to decide either!¡± Jeanne enunciated each word.

    The interviewer looked at Jeanne coldly.

    ¡°Since you didn¡¯t make it clear before that children from single-parent families can¡¯t be interviewed, you don¡¯t have the right to reject my son¡¯s interview!¡± Jeanne said again with an imposing manner.

    At that moment, the interviewer seemed to be stunned by Jeanne¡¯s imposing manner.

    She calmed down and said coldly, ¡°10 minutes. Tell me all of your son¡¯s strengths! I don¡¯t want to waste too much of my time!¡±

 Chapter 59

    <h4>Chapter 59: George ps Everyone in the Face</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    In the interview hall.

    Jeanne only spent ten minutes indeed.

    After that, for a long time, no one said a word.

    The female principal was obviously shocked and speechless.

    After a long time, the female principal pushed her sses and let herself look very calm as she said, ¡°Not bad.¡±

    The corners of Jeanne¡¯s mouth lifted slightly.

    ¡°Go out and wait for your notice.¡±

    Jeanne did not say much.

    She held George¡¯s hand and walked out.

    ¡°Wait.¡± The female principal called out to them.

    Jeanne turned around.

    ¡°Do you think you can y the role of a mother and a father by yourself?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    The female principal nodded. She was trying to find a way out for herself.

    Jeanne held George¡¯s hand and returned to the hall to wait.

    Phoebe looked at them with disdain. They came out after entering for a short while. They were obviously here to humiliate themselves.

    About two hourster, the female principal came out to announce the results in public.

    At this time, the venue was very quiet. Most of the people were nervous.

    The female principal read out the name list one by one in a serious manner. ¡°Quinton Swan, Charles James, Sherry Baker...¡±

    Phoebe was very nervous.

    Only 30 students would be epted for this batch, and there were more than 100 people in the hall.

    Phoebe¡¯s heart was beating very fast.

    In the end, Paul¡¯s name was still not announced.

    After the female principal finished reading out a long list, she took a deep breath and said, ¡°Thest quota...¡±

    The entire hall became even more nervous.

    After all, most of the children here had not had their names announced.

    Phoebe had a look of anticipation¡­

    ¡°George Lawrence.¡±

    The entire hall was in an uproar.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze turned to Jeanne and George.

    In an instant, they became the focus of attention.

    The female principal appeared very serious as she continued to say, ¡°Congrattions to the students whose names have been called for admission to our school. The school semester starts next Monday. Before admission, you need toplete the admission procedures. The staff of our school will inform you one-on-one about the relevant matters. Thank you for your participation. Goodbye.¡±

    After saying that, she turned around and was about to leave.

    ¡°This is unfair!¡± A person suddenly shouted in the hall.

    The female principal turned around and stopped.

    ¡°I seriously doubt the results of the interview at Angerburg are fair!¡± A man suddenly stood up in the hall and said fiercely.

    The female principal¡¯s expression was unsightly. ¡°Since the founding of our school, we¡¯ve always upheld fairness. Do you have any objections?¡±

    ¡°How can an illegitimate child from a single family be selected?! Is there some underhanded operation in Angerburg?!¡± The man was extremely sarcastic. It was obvious that he was saying that George had pulled some strings.

    The other people who were not selected also started to agree. ¡°That¡¯s right. How can someone like that be chosen? How can my son not be chosen?!¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t give us an exnation, none of us will leave!¡±

    The scene was a little chaotic.

    Phoebe was also among the crowd, and her voice was unusually loud, ¡°The key is that he¡¯s useless. Why is he allowed to enter Angerburg instead of my son?! I¡¯m not convinced!¡±

    Not only those who did not pass the interview but some who did also said, ¡°If you let my daughter and that illegitimate child be ssmates. I¡¯m afraid that her character will be ruined!¡±

    In the noisy hall, Jeanne and George, who were being questioned, were very calm.

    Edward, who was sitting not far away, was also very calm.

    On the other hand, Nox could not sit still any longer.

    Edward¡¯s ¡°wife¡± was being bullied, yet he was actually so indifferent.

    At the scene, the female principal¡¯s face darkened, and she shouted, ¡°Silence!¡±

    The entire ce fell silent.

    ¡°Angerburg is an international first-ss school. Even if the children of Harken¡¯s imperial family enter the school, they¡¯ll be treated equally!¡± The female principal said coldly, ¡°Regarding George¡¯s admission, we¡¯ve followed the proper procedures to select him...¡±

    ¡°What right does he have to be selected?¡± Phoebe was very agitated. ¡°He doesn¡¯t know anything. What isn¡¯t my son selected when he¡¯s skilled at everything?!¡±

    The female principal nced at Phoebe.

    Jeanne also nced at her.

    Phoebe could still pretend that they were all rtives in the Lawrence family¡¯s manor, but when it involved her own interests, her greedy face was revealed.

    ¡°To be honest, I live with George now. I know him very well. He reads children¡¯s books and ys games on his phone every day. I¡¯ve never seen him study hard. When my son was preparing for the interview, George was just ying!¡± Phoebe said loudly, ¡°If such a person can go to Angerburg, why can¡¯t the rest of us?!¡±

    ¡°Such a person...¡± The female principal¡¯s eyes narrowed under her sses. ¡°Are you sure George doesn¡¯t know anything? !¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know anything!¡± Phoebe said fiercely, ¡°It¡¯s a joke that he came for the interview. Now, Angerburg actually epted him. Does this mean that Angerburg, a prestigious school, is just a joke? And the rest of us working so hard to prepare for this school is also a joke...¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± The female principal could not listen any further. She looked at Phoebe coldly and asked, ¡°How manynguages does your son know?¡±

    Phoebe was stunned for a moment before she answered loudly, ¡°He has been learning anothernguage since he was young. He can now converse smoothly in thatnguage.¡±

    ¡°George knows fivenguages.¡±

    ¡°Impossible...¡±

    ¡°What level is your son¡¯s piano?¡±

    Phoebe quickly answered, ¡°My son¡¯s violin is currently at level 5.¡±

    ¡°George is a level 10 professional.¡±

    Phoebe had heard that George was very good at ying the piano. ¡°Angerburg isn¡¯t an art school. Knowing how to y a musical instrument is just a bonus but not mandatory.¡±

    ¡°Can your son write code?¡±

    ¡°Code?¡±

    ¡°George just used two minutes to hack the internalwork of Angerburg.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Phoebe did not know what to say.

    ¡°Does your son know how to solve advanced math problems? Not simple math problems, but a research-level math problem that hasn¡¯t been solved by anyone from Angerburg even after years of training. George solved it.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Do you know what photographic memory is?¡± The female principal looked at Phoebe coldly. ¡°Let me show you.¡±

    The female principal asked her assistant to take out a few books.

    She said to George, ¡°George,e up.¡±

    George looked at Jeanne.

    Jeanne nodded.

    George walked up.

    The female principal ced the books in front of everyone. ¡°Three dictionaries from different countries. For fairness, in case you suspect any underhanded operation of Angerburg,e up.¡±

    She pointed at Phoebe.

    Phoebe gritted her teeth and went up.

    ¡°You can flip through three pages of each dictionary,¡± the female principal ordered.

    Phoebe did as she was told.

    ¡°George, take a look,¡± the female principal said.

    George took a few looks at each of the dictionaries, and he really just took a few looks. It was as if he only nced through.

    ¡°Are you done?¡± The female principal looked at George.

    George nodded.

    ¡°Listen carefully!¡± The female principal looked at Phoebe and then turned to George. ¡°Recite it.¡±

    George recited everything he had just seen in threenguages to everyone without missing a single word. One of them had a note that was written, and he also recited it.

    Everyone was shocked.

    Phoebe could not believe it at that moment.

    ¡°By the way, does everyone know about the Mensa organization?¡± The female principal was very calm. After all, she had just been pped in the face. She said, ¡°It¡¯s a global high IQ club and has an entry requirement of 148 IQ and above. George is one of the members, and he¡¯s ranked eighth. So far, he¡¯s the only underage member in the world to be on the top ten list of Mensa! So... any objections?!¡±

 Chapter 60

    <h4>Chapter 60: I¡¯ve Taken a Liking to... Your Son!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°So...¡± The female principal¡¯s expression was serious. Looking at everyone present, she enunciated each word and asked, ¡°Any objections?¡±

    The entire hall was silent.

    No one had expected that the seemingly unremarkable George would be so amazing!

    They disdained George just now, but they were now stupefied.

    Phoebe was the one who suffered the most. She had always looked down on George and had always thought that her son was a hundred times better than George. She had never expected this to happen.

    She stood there with embarrassment, jealousy, and anger.

    It made her look twisted!

    Edward, who was sitting below, looked at George with a smile.

    Nox, who was next to him, was also surprised by George.

    He had a feeling that with George was not too bad, but he had never expected that the brat was so amazing!

    In the hall, no one said another word!

    The female principal seemed to have expected this result. She announced solemnly, ¡°Since there are no objections, today¡¯s interview is over. Thank you for your participation. Goodbye.¡±

    Then, she turned around and left.

    George also returned to Jeanne¡¯s side.

    While everyone was still in a state of shock, Jeanne held George¡¯s hand and took the lead to leave.

    Just as they walked out of the hall¡­

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence.¡± A familiar male voice came from behind.

    Jeanne stopped in her tracks.

    She turned around.

    Fourth Master Swan brought his nephew and stood there with Nox by his side.

    Jeanne forced herself to smile. ¡°Fourth Master, can I help you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve taken a liking to¡­ your son!¡± Fourth Master Swan¡¯s thin lips moved slightly.

    ¡®Is this fe really crazy?!¡¯

    Jeanne looked straight at Fourth Master Swan. He left after saying that.

    ¡®F*ck!

    ¡®He¡¯s crazy!¡¯

    Jeanne held her son¡¯s hand and returned to the small car.

    George was still sitting in the back seat.

    Jeanne was driving at a normal speed. She looked at George through the rearview mirror. ¡°Do you want a reward?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± George was calm.

    He was very calm from the beginning to the end.

    Actually, Jeanne felt a little happy during the whole process.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t like Fourth Master Swan,¡± George added.

    ¡°Am I right to say that your reward is to keep Fourth Master Swan away from us?¡± Jeanne asked.

    George nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jeanne agreed immediately.

    She felt that this kind of reward was very easy to achieve.

    Little did she know¡­

    That someone could be so shameless!

    Jeanne brought George back to the Lawrences family¡¯s manor.

    At this moment, Phoebe had also returned.

    Phoebe was crying in the hall while Paul was also crying next to her as if he had suffered a great grievance.

    Jenifer was also a little angry. Firstly, Paul, who had always given her hope, was not selected. Secondly, she heard that George was actually a genius. She had always hated to see others being good, so she naturally had all sorts of twisted thoughts.

    At this moment, Jenifer raised her head and saw Jeanne and George walking in. They walked past them as if no one was around.

    ¡°Jeanne.¡± Jenifer¡¯s tone was very cold.

    Phoebe saw that Jeanne had returned and cried even harder.

    At this moment, Alexander was not around either.

    Jeanne nced at Jenifer. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Little Mother?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by what you did today?!¡± Jenifer did not pretend anymore. She stood up from the sofa and looked a little aggressive.

    ¡°What did I do?¡± Jeanne pretended to be stupid.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us that George is a genius?! By doing this today, are you deliberately embarrassing my nephew?!¡± Jenifer said fiercely.

    ¡°She did it on purpose,¡± Phoebeined while crying, ¡°Sis, you don¡¯t know how embarrassed Paul and I were at the scene. From now on, I don¡¯t dare to bring Paul out anymore...¡±

    After saying that, she cried even louder.

    Jeanne was very calm. She said, ¡°Is it hereditary for your family members to alwaysin first whenever something happens?¡±

    ¡°Jeanne, how can you say that?!¡± Jenifer used the topic as an excuse and said ¡°No matter what, she¡¯s still your elder, and I¡¯m also your elder. Are you so disrespectful to your elders?¡±

    ¡°It depends on whether you learn to respect yourself.¡±

    ¡°Jeanne!¡±

    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t disdained George in front of everyone, would you have been pped his face so miserably?!¡± Jeanne sneered.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t looking down on George; I was just telling the truth...¡±

    ¡°To say the least, we¡¯re still rtives. You said George was useless in front of so many people. If George was really useless, would he still be able to hold his head up high in the future?¡± Jeanne questioned, ¡°At least I didn¡¯t say that Paul is useless! Althoughpared to George, he really didn¡¯t have any strengths.¡±

    ¡°Jeanne, that¡¯s enough!¡± Jenifer¡¯s voice was sharp, ¡°This is the Lawrence family¡¯s manor. We can¡¯t tolerate you being sowless!¡±

    ¡°You know this is the Lawrence family¡¯s manor?¡± Jeanne mocked, ¡°As an outsider, shouldn¡¯t you have some self-awareness and shut up?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Jenifer was furious.

    Jeanne smiled. ¡°Many wrongdoings lead to self-destruction. This saying is meant for you.¡±

    ¡°Your lesson from seven years ago wasn¡¯t enough, was it?¡± Jenifer did not pretend anymore and asked Jeanne through gritted teeth.

    ¡°It was enough.¡± Jeanne¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to make you pay!¡±

    Herst few words made people shudder.

    Jenifer¡¯s heart froze.

    Jeanne had turned around andzily said, ¡°I¡¯ve never felt that George is a genius, let alone that there are no geniuses in this world. There are onlyparisons. After all, there are always people better than you, so there¡¯s nothing to show off about. Unlike some people... who like to be arrogant.¡±

    ¡°Jeanne!¡± Phoebe heard the sarcasm in Jeanne¡¯s words and raged.

    Jeanne did not bother with them anymore. It was a waste of time.

    She held onto George¡¯s hand and went upstairs to her room.

    Phoebe was crying so hard that her heart was tearing apart. It was as if Jeanne had done something serious. ¡°Sister, Sister, look at Jeanne. She doesn¡¯t even see us as a threat. Look at her smug face...¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Jenifer scolded angrily.

    Phoebe looked at Jenifer in shock.

    ¡°In the end, it¡¯s your son who isn¡¯t capable enough. What¡¯s the use of crying and making a scene? Who can you me if your son isn¡¯t capable enough?!¡± Jenifer said fiercely.

    Phoebe saw that Jenifer was angry, so she swallowed her anger and did not dare to say anything else.

    ¡°Pack your things and leave now.¡±

    ¡°Sister, Sister, don¡¯t you care about your nephew anymore? Don¡¯t you care about the only son of the Fabians?¡± Phoebe asked in a panic.

    Jeremy, who had not been able to say anything, was also anxious. ¡°Sister, you can¡¯t do this. It wasn¡¯t easy for the Fabians to have such a son! Can you please ask your husband to help us pull some strings!¡±

    Jeremy and his wife did not know the inside story, but Jenifer knew very well that the Lawrences did not have the face to ask Angerburg to ept Paul.

    She said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t stay here and humiliate yourself! Go back to your hometown and find another school. I don¡¯t want to see you again!¡±

    After saying this, Jenifer went upstairs as well.

    ¡°Sis, Sis...¡±

    Jeremy and his wife never thought that they would be kicked out in the end!

 Chapter 61

    <h4>Chapter 61: Business Dinner</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    At night, the Lawrences sat in the dining room and had dinner.

    Jeremy and his family were forcibly chased away by Jenifer. When they left, they cried their hearts out. They said that Jenifer did not care about their lives anymore, which made Jenifer feel very awkward in front of all the servants. Naturally, the matter did not end well.

    Nheless, Jenifer was still smart. Before Alexander came back from work, she had already dealt with everything that needed to be dealt with.

    At this moment, there were not many people at the dining table. Jasmine had also be a Swan.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with George?¡± Alexander suddenly asked seriously.

    Jeanne raised her head and looked at Alexander. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°The interview for elementary school today.¡± Alexander¡¯s expression was very ugly. ¡°Today, countless people called to congratte me, saying that I have a genius grandson. After so long, I still don¡¯t know anything.¡±

    ¡°Did you ask?¡± Jeanne sneered.

    ¡°Do you have to go against me?¡± Alexander suddenly put down his cutleries.

    The atmosphere became very serious.

    Jenifer and Joshua did not dare to move their cutleries.

    On the other hand, Jeanne was very calm as she took some food for George.

    After all, George needed to grow.

    ¡°Jeanne!¡± Alexander saw that Jeann ignored him, so his expression became even uglier.

    Jeanne said nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. He¡¯s just a little smarter than the average person. What¡¯s there to talk about?¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Alexander was speechless by Jeanne¡¯s words.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat. If the food gets cold, they won¡¯t taste good.¡± Jenifer was the best at acting as a good person. When she knew that Alexander was feeling a little awkward at this moment, she quickly eased the atmosphere. She took some food and ced it on Alexander¡¯s te. ¡°You¡¯re tired after working all day. Eat more.¡±

    Alexander red at Jeanne and turned to ask Jenifer, ¡°How¡¯s Paul?¡±

    ¡°That child didn¡¯t perform well and wasn¡¯t selected,¡± Jenifer said nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s also because he hasn¡¯t seen much of the world since he was young. Thinking about it, there are indeed differences between South Hampton City and the small ce I came from. I think that rather than letting you spend all your effort to send Paul to an elite school, if he can¡¯t keep up in the end, it¡¯s better for him to just find a good school in my hometown. It might be even better.¡±

    Jenifer¡¯s words were very pleasant to hear.

    On one hand, she did not belittle her nephew¡¯s ipetence. On the other hand, she gave Alexander a lot of face. At least, it would not make people think that Alexander was not capable enough to send Paul to the best school. It was because Paul was not suitable for it.

    Jeanne could not help but look at Jenifer. She felt that after these years, this woman¡¯s conduct had risen to another level.

    Now that Jeanne thought about it, the reason Jenifer had chased her younger brother¡¯s family away so early was that she was afraid that Jeremy¡¯s family would cause trouble and embarrass Alexander. If Alexander was embarrassed because of Jenifer¡¯s family, she would not have a good time either.

    Jeanne pursed her lips lightly and continued to eat quietly.

    Alexander listened to Jenifer¡¯s words and nodded slightly. ¡°An expensive school isn¡¯t necessarily good. It has to be suitable for the child.¡±

    Jenifer quickly agreed.

    At the dining table, everything returned to normal.

    Alexander suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Oh right. Tomorrow evening, you¡¯ll dress up and attend a business dinner with me.¡±

    ¡°What dinner?¡± Jenifer asked.

    ¡°Do you still remember MUK?¡±

    ¡°The emercepany that the Lockes wanted to cooperate withst time?¡± Jenifer asked.

    Alexander nodded. ¡°The CEO of MUK has sent out an invitation to a dinner, inviting most of the upper-sspanies in South Hampton City to attend. Inside Information says that MUK may still find a localpany to cooperate with, so we¡¯ll be going to pay them a visit tomorrow. There may even be a chance for us to cooperate.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll dress well.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll also bring Joshua with me tomorrow. Help us prepare the suits for the banquet before 5:00 pm.¡±

    ¡°Okay. ¡°Jenifer nodded quickly and asked again, ¡°Will Eden and Jasmine Go?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Alexander said immediately, ¡°How could they not be included for such a gathering of the upper ss?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Jenifer¡¯s tone was a little smug.

    ¡°Speaking of Jasmine, when you see her tomorrow, tell her to have a child with Eden as soon as possible. She can only have a foothold in that big family after she has a child.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve told Jasmine about this. She has been smart since she was young and knows what to do.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Alexander answered.

    He knew Jenifer would be considerate in this aspect, so there was no need to say anything more.

    Jeanne and George just quietly ate their dinner.

    Other than the unpleasant incident just now, this family never took the initiative to mention them anymore.

    Not to mention¡­ bringing them to the high-ss banquet.

    Alexander probably thought that only Joshua and Jasmine had the right to go socialize with him.

    ¡­

    The next day.

    In the afternoon, Jeanne slowly changed into a gown and put on makeup.

    While applying mascara, she asked George, ¡°Are youing with me this evening?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Are you afraid of being alone here?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Alright then.¡± Jeanne put down her mascara.

    She had always respected her son.

    Previously, Jeanne had always brought him along because she was afraid that he would not be used to being alone. Now that they had returned for a month, he had gotten used to what he needed to get used to. If he was not used to it, he would not be able to get used to it no matter what.

    Jeanne carefully picked out arge red lipstick and applied it skillfully. Then, she put on a pair of exaggerated diamond fringed earrings.

    After that, she put down her hair, and her long curly hair was casually draped over her shoulders.

    She was done dressing up.

    Jeanne stood up from the makeup mirror.

    She was wearing a ck dress with a sling with little fabric, where a few straps criss-crossed on her back, revealing her perfect waist line. The skirt only reached the middle of her thighs, and if she was not careful, she would have a panty sh. The rest of her legs that were not covered were smooth and fair. She wore a pair of ck sequined stilettos. Under the reflection of the light, her straight legs seemed to sparkle.

    Jeanne was the kind of woman who would seem like a kept woman even if she wore her clothes properly, not to mention a dress with little fabric. She looked so alluring that it would make peoplemit a crime.

    She walked to George¡¯s side and gently touched his head. She said, ¡°Be good at home.¡±

    George nodded.

    Jeanne casually picked up a white feather shawl that was ced at the side. The shawl could hide part of her sexiness, making her look less aggressive and more gentle and moving.

    She walked out of the room and went downstairs.

    At this moment, Alexander brought Jenifer and Joshua out of the door as well. They sat in the special car of the Lawrences and left.

    Jeanne casually went to the garage to drive her car and then slowly drove out of the Lawrence family¡¯s home.

    She did not lie to Monica. She really did not like driving.

    To her, it was meaningless to drive if she did not race.

    In the end, she was still patient and drove the sports car to the destination at a normal speed.

    Nox¡¯s reminder was right. She still had to abide by the traffic regtions. She was still worried about whether she had been punished yesterday.

    At this moment, in the Swan family¡¯s Bamboo Garden.

    Teddy held a traffic ticket and looked at it. His eyes almost popped out!

    ¡®Why did I have 12 points deducted, fined 3,000 dors, and even had my driver¡¯s license impounded?!

    ¡®Am I... sleepwalking?!¡¯

 Chapter 62

    <h4>Chapter 62: Jeanne¡¯s Identity Was Exposed</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    A red sports car was driving on the street.

    Jeanne nced at her ringing cell phone and casually put on her bluetooth earpiece.

    ¡°Are you going to the dinner party?¡± The person who called asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Alone?¡±

    ¡°Or else?¡±

    ¡°Wear something with more fabric,¡± Kingsley suggested.

    The corners of Jeanne¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. ¡°Are you being hypocritical to only remind me when I¡¯m out?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to seduce anyone.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much,¡± Jeanne said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s up to me how I dress.¡±

    ¡°Protect yourself.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Jeanne replied.

    She took off her earpiece and drove casually.

    To be honest, she did not want to stay in South Hampton City for too long.

    There was nothing worth remembering here.

    Jeanne parked the car at the entrance of the banquet hall.

    She got out of the car.

    Outside the car, there were a lot of people going in and out.

    The scene looked very lively.

    MUK was a first-ss foreign emerce enterprise, and Harken did not have a strong emerce tform up until now. Once MUK brought in their professional team, they were bound to make a big difference in Harken¡¯s market, so there were a lot of local enterprises that flocked to them.

    Of course, the Lockes were a cautionary tale. Most of the people were still in a wait-and-see state, and most of them were probably here tonight to find out the specific situation.

    Jeanne scanned the electronic invitation card and walked into the hall.

    Just as she walked in, a female voice suddenly sounded beside her. ¡°Jeanne.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    She saw Jasmine wearing a light blue dress and appeared with Eden.

    At this moment, Jasmine was clearly surprised to see her.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Jasmine questioned.

    She did not hear her mom say that Jeanne woulde.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to join in the fun.¡± Jeanne smiled.

    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Jasmine¡¯s face was full of disdain, ¡°This is an official business banquet. Not everyone cane! Don¡¯t you feel shameless toe without being invited? Wouldn¡¯t Dad be mad again if he sees you?! Jeanne, no matter what, you¡¯re still a Lawrence. Before you do anything, don¡¯t you think about the honor of our family first?¡±

    Jeanne nced at Jasmine, her eyes moving slightly as she looked at Eden.

    At that moment, Eden happened to look at Jeanne as well.

    Their eyes met.

    His heart palpitated.

    He gritted his teeth secretly and remained calm.

    The way Jeanne was dressed tonight was enough to make people fantasize. At this moment, such a gaze caused his heart to tremble.

    Jeanne did not fix her gaze on Eden, nor did she have the mood to figure out his thoughts. She said to Jasmine, ¡°Don¡¯t be too full of yourself. You¡¯ll easily get pped in the face.¡±

    ¡°Jeanne!¡± Jasmine suppressed her anger.

    Jeanne walked past her and left immediately.

    Jasmine was so angry that she gritted her teeth. She turned her head to look at Eden with some grievance. She seemed to see Eden¡¯s fiery gaze fixed on Jeanne¡¯s enchanting back. In the next second, it seemed to be an illusion.

    Eden looked back at Jasmine with a cold gaze and said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother about her. If she doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her, she¡¯ll seek your death sooner orter.¡±

    Jasmine nodded, but she did not feel good.

    ¡®Did that flirtatious b*tch dress like this to seduce Eden?!

    ¡®No!

    ¡®I would never let such a thing happen!¡±

    ¡­

    Jeanne walked calmly in the banquet hall.

    Very soon, she attracted the attention of many people. Naturally, Alexander also saw her.

    When he saw her, his expression changed immediately.

    He brought Jenifer and quickly walked towards Jeanne. He lowered his voice and scolded her angrily, ¡°What are you doing here? I didn¡¯t ask you toe!¡±

    ¡°I came alone.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any self-awareness? How can someone like youe to a business dinner like this? This ce is filled with important and influential people. This isn¡¯t a so-called entertainment banquet. Go back immediately!¡±

    Jeanne just looked at Alexander.

    When George went to Angerburg for an interview, he had asked her to go home.

    Now, he was also asking her to go home.

    Jeanne asked, ¡°Am I so shameful to you?¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡± Alexander did not seem to want to waste time with Jeanne. ¡°If you¡¯re capable, you should be invited to this banquet on your own. Don¡¯t leech off me! Jasmine also came with her identity as the young madam of the Swans.¡±

    Jeanne was speechless.

    ¡®Did I leech off him?

    ¡®What does he have for me to leech?!

    ¡®What¡¯s there for a ¡°prestigious family¡± that¡¯s heading towards destruction to show off about?!¡¯

    ¡°Take advantage of the fact that the host of the banquet has yet to officially appear. Leave immediately. Otherwise, people will think that the Lawrences are unruly and will bring anyone here,¡± Alexander ordered coldly.

    Just as he finished speaking, the venue suddenly fell silent.

    Everyone turned to look at a man who appeared on the second floor. It was West, the host of this banquet and the CEO of MUK Group.

    He walked down the stairs one step at a time with an imposing figure.

    Alexander red at Jeanne. Due to West¡¯s appearance, if Jeanne left at this time, it would appear abrupt and rude. Hence, Alexander used his gaze to signal Jeanne to behave herself.

    Jeanne pretended not to see.

    West walked to the hall.

    In the hall, many people took the initiative to approach him.

    The workers around West blocked the others and watched him walk in one direction.

    Alexander looked at West walking toward him and felt a little excited.

    When West stopped in front of him, he quickly reached out his hand. ¡°Mr. West...¡±

    ¡°Girl, I was wondering where you could hide!¡± West directly pulled Jeanne into his arms.

    Jeanne smiled.

    West was about 45 years old. He was very tall and burly, so Jeanne looked extremely petite in his arms.

    Everyone was shocked.

    ¡®What¡¯s the situation now?¡¯

    West, the legendary godfather of emerce, had an... unspeakable rtionship with Jeanne, the so-called Eldest Young Lady Lawrence?!

    This was breaking news!

    Everyone in the banquet hall had their eyes on them.

    This included the awkward Alexander, as well as Eden and Jasmine, who were not too far away.

    Jasmine¡¯s eyes were filled with jealousy. She clenched her fists tightly and red fiercely at Jeanne, who was the center of attention.

    At that moment, Eden¡¯s gaze also changed slightly.

    ¡®What kind of shady business had Jeanne done all these years abroad?!

    ¡®Seducing men everywhere?!¡¯

    West finally let go of Jeanne after a long time. Hepletely ignored the gazes of the people around him. He deliberately said to Jeanne in a reproachful tone, ¡°You¡¯re really bold to have gone missing without informing your godfather!¡±

    ¡®Godfather?!¡¯

    Everyone was shocked again.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Ie to surprise you?¡± Jeanne had a fawning look on her face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that.¡± West was deliberately angry, ¡°If you want to give me a surprise, go back to work at MUK. In the future, I¡¯ll leave Harken¡¯s emerce market to you to handle. I can then spend more time with your godmother.¡±

    ¡®What?!¡¯

    Everyone was shocked.

    ¡®Harken¡¯s emerce market would be left to Ms. Lawrence?!¡¯

    ¡°Godfather, don¡¯t joke. You¡¯re in the prime of your life, and yet you want to retire? Godmother won¡¯t allow it.¡± Jeanne refused.

    She actually refused West.

    There were so many reputablepanies in South Hampton City that wanted to cooperate with MUK, and yet Ms. Lawrence said she did not want to take it over?!

    Everyone suddenly felt that Ms. Lawrence, who had returned this time, was not simple at all!

 Chapter 63

    <h4>Chapter 63: Ms. Lawrence, Don¡¯t y With Fire</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Everyone in the banquet hall stared at the interaction between Jeanne and West with their mouths agape.

    They never thought that the eldest youngdy of the Lawrences would have anything to do with the godfather of international emerce.

    In everyone¡¯s mind, Jeanne was still that wild girl who did not know what she was doing. She was a delinquent daughter who was chased out of the house by her biological father! No one would think about what she had done or experienced during the seven years she was chased out. The only thing they knew was that Jeanne had given birth to an illegitimate child, one who was originally useless but turned out to be a genius!

    Jeanne seemed to be too different from everyone¡¯s impression at the moment!

    West turned his head to look at Alexander, who was standing at the side. He said, ¡°Mr. Lawrence, you¡¯ve raised a good daughter.¡±

    Alexander snapped back to reality.

    At that moment, he seemed to have recovered from his shock.

    He smiled stiffly. ¡°Mr. West, you tter me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always been curious about what kind of parents could raise such an outstanding child, and I¡¯ve wanted to seek advice and experience from you. My damned child is ignorant and ipetent. He¡¯s really helpless,¡± West said sincerely.

    When he said that, Alexander¡¯s face became even stiffer.

    He forced out a few words. ¡°Jeannie is the one who¡¯s obedient.¡±

    One could see how awkward Alexander was. Did he sincerely feel that he did not have the qualifications to answer West¡¯s question?!

    Jeanne smiled indifferently at the side.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have a good chatter.¡± West patted Alexander¡¯s shoulder in a friendly manner and said, ¡°Now, I¡¯ll borrow your daughter and let her apany me to meet the guests.¡±

    ¡°Please go ahead,¡± Alexander said quickly.

    West smiled gratefully. He let Jeanne hold his arm and brought her to socialize with him.

    Jenifer watched as they walked away. The emotions on her face could not be held back any longer. She could not help but say, ¡°How did Jeannie hook up with West?!¡±

    Alexander responded coldly, ¡°How would I know?!¡±

    When he thought about how Jeanne had embarrassed him, he felt angry.

    ¡°Could it be that¡­ Jeannie and West did something shameful abroad¡­?¡± Jenifer said deliberately.

    Alexander gave her a look.

    Jenifer quickly said, ¡°I was just saying.¡±

    She was deliberately fanning the mes.

    Alexander¡¯s face turnedpletely dark at that moment.

    ¡­

    At the banquet, West brought Jeanne to socialize with all the upper-ss enterprises in South Hampton City.

    West also made it very clear that MUK Group would bring their professional team to Harken into the emerce market in South Hampton City, but because they were not familiar with the local market, they would choose to cooperate with a local enterprise. To put it bluntly, they would find a partner in South Hampton City to develop the emerce tform together.

    Once the news was out, all the enterprises in the city were in an uproar.

    There were already some enterprises at the banquet that could not hold back and kept socializing with West, trying to deepen his impression of them.

    Jeanne apanied West for more than half the night. She finally broke away from the crowd and took some time to go to the washroom.

    She had juste out of the washroom when she heard a man¡¯s voice. ¡°Are you very pleased with yourself?¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes moved slightly, and she saw Eden standing not far away.

    He was alone.

    Where did he leave Jasmine?!

    Jeanne smiled faintly. ¡°Which are you referring to, Young Master Swan?¡±

    Eden said sarcastically, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the eldest youngdy of the Lawrences, who once didn¡¯t even let anyone touch her hand, would apany an old man for the sake of money and benefits.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s face turned slightly cold.

    ¡°What? Did I hit a sore spot?¡± Eden sneered.

    Jeanne was indifferent. ¡°Young Master Swan, are you jealous?¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding?!¡±

    Jeanne approached Eden and suddenly walked toward him.

    Eden frowned slightly and maintained his vignce, but he could not bear to take a step back.

    Jeanne was almost stuck to his body, but she seemed to maintain a subtle distance. Her fragrance lingered in Eden¡¯s breath, making him a little confused for a moment. He heard her melodious and sweet voice as she said with a heart-stirring voice, ¡°In any case, you¡¯ll never be able to touch me in your lifetime...¡±

    Eden¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he stared fiercely at Jeanne.

    At that moment, anger burned in his heart, and he grabbed Jeanne¡¯s arm fiercely.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Just as she was about to resist¡­

    ¡°Eden.¡±

    Jeanne and Eden turned their heads abruptly.

    The person who called Eden was not Jasmine, but... Nox.

    Beside Nox was Edward.

    Fourth Master Swan did note to the banquet, but why was he suddenly here?!

    How long had he and Nox been standing there?!

    Eden let go of Jeanne abruptly.

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    Eden walked straight toward Edward. He showed no reluctance towards Jeanne.

    He stopped in front of Edward and said respectfully, ¡°Fourth Uncle, you¡¯re here.¡±

    Edward took a look at Eden and nodded slightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Jasmine is still waiting for me outside.¡±

    Edward still nodded.

    Eden left.

    At the same time, Nox also left.

    It seemed that Jeanne and Fourth Master Swan were left behind on purpose.

    Jeanne was a little speechless.

    She rearranged her shawl. She became entangled with Eden just now, so it was a little messy.

    After she was done, she walked past Edward.

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence,¡± Edward said, his voice was neither warm nor cold.

    Jeanne pursed her lips and stopped.

    Edward turned around and looked at her.

    Jeanne raised her head and looked back.

    She did not want to be outdone.

    Edward suddenly stretched out his long arms and hugged Jeanne in her arms.

    Jeanne was shocked and tried to push him away.

    At that moment, Edward¡¯s big hand was on her waist. It seemed to be exerting more force, making her unable to move.

    Jeanne frowned.

    She could clearly feel that Fourth Master Swan¡¯s hand was on her exposed waist and not on her shawl.

    Jeanne gritted her teeth and was about to speak.

    Fourth Master Swan suddenly bent down and lowered his head.

    Jeanne¡¯s heart moved.

    His lips brushed past her lips as if it was an illusion. He then moved toward her ear.

    At this moment, Jeanne even thought that if Fourth Master Swan dared to kiss her, she would throw him over her shoulder..

    However, she maintained her calm.

    She only felt a wave of heat lingering around her ears.

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, it¡¯s best that you don¡¯t y with fire,¡± Edward uttered with a threat and a hint of ambiguity. ¡°I don¡¯t have enough willpower.¡±

    As he finished, he kissed Jeanne¡¯s earlobe with his slightly cold lips.

    It was only for a second.

    Edward then let go of Jeanne and turned around to leave.

    ¡°Fourth Master Swan,¡± Jeanne called out to him.

    Edward stopped in his tracks.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that this is just a deal,¡±Jeanne reminded.

    Edward did not give any reply and left.

    ¡®Damn it!

    ¡®B*stard.¡¯

    Jeanne took a deep breath. She forced herself to calm down and walked toward the banquet hall.

    West was still in the crowd. When he saw Jeannee out, he waved for her to go over.

    Jeanne walked over.

    West looked at Jeanne and suddenly smiled. ¡°Why is your right ear so red?¡±

    Jeanne was stunned.

    West seemed to find it very interesting. He looked left and right. ¡°Your left ear is fine, but your right ear ispletely red. Is your right ear shy?!¡±

    It was clearly a joke, but Jeanne was speechless.

    She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m allergic to this earring.¡±

    No.

    She was just allergic to someone!

 Chapter 64

    <h4>Chapter 64: Moved</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    In the banquet hall, Jeanne subtly changed the topic.

    West looked around and said, ¡°I just heard that the Fourth Master Swan from South Hampton City is here.¡±

    Jeanne kept her smile and did not reply.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking forward to meeting him for a long time,¡± West muttered. At that moment, he turned around and looked at Jeanne. ¡°Did you see him?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Jeanne smiled very naturally.

    West was a little frustrated.

    Jeanne said, ¡°Godfather, it¡¯s gettingte. You also saw that I¡¯m feeling a little ufortable due to my ear allergy, so I¡¯ll go back first. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± West nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t go missing again.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Jeanne said a few words to West and left the banquet hall.

    Since she had achieved her goal for the night, there was no need to waste any more time socializing.

    She walked out of the hall¡¯s entrance.

    A worker walked over in a hurry.

    Jeanne avoided the person, but at that moment, her shawl fell off identally.

    At this moment, a few shes of light appeared behind her, apanied by clicking sounds.

    Jeanne turned her head.

    The paparazzi had run away with the SLR camera.

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    The staff member hurriedly picked up the shawl on the ground for Jeanne with an apologetic look on his face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss, I¡¯m really sorry...¡±

    Jeanne took the shawl, nodded slightly and left.

    She drove back to the Lawrence family¡¯s courtyard.

    In the hall, Alexander and Jenifer had left without anyone knowing. In any case, they had returned.

    At this moment, they were clearly waiting for Jeanne in the hall.

    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with West!¡± Alexander shouted at her.

    Jeanne was calm. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see? He¡¯s my godfather.¡±

    ¡°Godfather?¡± Alexander stood up from the sofa and walked toward Jeanne. ¡°Godfather? What godfather? Why didn¡¯t I know that you have a godfather!¡±

    ¡°What do you know about me?¡± Jeanne asked. ¡°After you chased me out of the Lawrences, did you ask about me? Did you care about me? You wouldn¡¯t have known even if I died overseas years ago!¡±

    ¡°Jeanne!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth!¡± Jeanne¡¯s voice was also very loud, ¡°So at this time, you don¡¯t have the right to question me! I only need to take responsibility for the life I want to live. It has nothing to do with you!¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to chase you out of this family again?!¡± Alexander roared angrily. He was really infuriated by Jeanne¡¯s words.

    ¡°Do you think I care?¡± Jeanne looked at Alexander. The smile on her lips was filled with contempt. ¡°With my current conditions, what do you think the Lawrences have that are worthy for me to stay?!¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Alexander was really furious.

    Jeanne turned around and left. As she walked, she said, ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m curious. Why do I still have to return to the Lawrences? After thinking about it, it¡¯s probably...¡±

    ¡°Is George your illegitimate child with West?!¡± Behind her, Alexander¡¯s furious voice was suddenly heard.

    Jeanne stopped in her tracks.

    She smiled.

    It was just a very natural smile. There was no emotion to be seen.

    Fortunately, she really did not have any feelings for her so-called ¡°father¡±.

    The reason she still stayed in the Lawrences was probably to seek justice for her mother and take back everything that belonged to her mother.

    She did not say anything and went upstairs.

    It was a waste to talk to the Lawrences!

    Alexander saw how Jeanne ignored him. He was going crazy with anger!

    At this moment, Jenifer was fanning the mes by the side. ¡°Since she didn¡¯t deny it, doesn¡¯t that mean that she has admitted it?¡±

    Alexander¡¯s face turnedpletely dark.

    Jenifer said, ¡°I heard that West has a family and that his child is already very old. Is Jeanne interfering in someone else¡¯s family? That¡¯s too immoral! Today, she appeared in such a high-profile manner at the banquet and was even affectionate with West. She even called him her godfather. If this were to spread in the future, our family¡¯s reputation...¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Alexander was furious. ¡°You better discipline Jasmine and Joshua well. I know how to deal with Jeanne¡¯s matter!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I won¡¯t say anymore. You should also calm down.¡± Jenifer quickly tried to fawn over him.

    At that moment, Alexander wanted to beat Jeanne to death! This time, she had returned to go against him!

    ¡­

    Jeanne returned to her room.

    George was sitting in front of theputer typing code.

    Jeanne took a deep breath and walked toward her son with a smile on her face.

    There was no need to affect her mood because of some unimportant people, much less George¡¯s mood.

    ¡°What are you doing¡ª¡± George directly closed theputer as soon as Jeanne asked.

    Jeanne frowned. ¡°I can¡¯t look?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± George was very determined.

    ¡°What did Kingsley ask you to do again?¡± Jeanne asked.

    George did not answer.

    Jeanne patted George¡¯s little head and scolded fiercely, ¡°Kingsley, that exploiter. Stop working. Take a bath and sleep.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± George nodded obediently.

    At that moment, it was obvious that his eyes were flickering.

    George went to the bathroom to take a bath first.

    Jeanne was a little tired andy on the chaise longue in the room to wait.

    She opened the French window and allowed the hot summer breeze to blow in. She then lit up a cigarette.

    Actually, she rarely smoked, especially in front of George.

    asionally, there were exceptions. There was no reason.

    She took a deep breath.

    In her mind, a voice echoed¡­

    ¡°Is George the illegitimate child between you and West?!¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    This was what her father was like. He would only think of her in the most despicable way.

    At this moment, Jeanne¡¯s phone suddenly rang.

    Jeanne came back to her senses and picked it up. ¡°Monica...¡±

    ¡°D*mn! I¡¯ve only been away for a week, and so many things have happened to you!¡± Monica was rather excited.

    ¡®What happened to me?!¡¯

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that George is a genius!¡± Monica questioned, ¡°Do you still treat me as your sister? Am I still George¡¯s godmother? !¡±

    ¡°I wanted to surprise you.¡±

    ¡°F*ck!¡± Monica cursed, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me that you have a rtionship with West, the CEO of MUK Group?!¡±

    ¡°Do you also think that we have a rtionship?¡± Jeanne was very calm.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you his goddaughter?¡± Monica was straightforward.

    ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m his goddaughter?¡± Jeanne smoked a cigarette and asked nonchntly.

    ¡°Or what?¡± Monica was a little confused. ¡°Could there be some kind of illicit rtionship between you?! Stop joking. How¡¯s that possible?!¡±

    ¡°Do you trust me that much? I¡¯m not the same as before, and we¡¯ve been separated for seven years...¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t matter even if we¡¯ve been separated for 70 years!¡± Monica was resolute, ¡°How can I not know what kind of person you are?! Don¡¯t interrupt me on purpose. Quickly tell me your true identity now. Are you a super big shot? Are you like the main character of the TV series I¡¯ve been watching? Once your mask falls off, will South Hampton City tremble?¡±

    Jeanne could not help butugh.

    She was amused by Monica.

    In fact, she was really... moved by her trust.

    Jeanne put out the cigarette butt.

    She said, ¡°No, I only worked hard to live.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make it sound so deep. You know I don¡¯t understand you since my grades are bad.¡± Monica was a little unhappy.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you in the future when the time is right, but I can¡¯t tell you now.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you either.¡±

    ¡°Jeanne!¡± Monica was going crazy.

    ¡°Monica.¡± Compared to Monica¡¯s excitement, Jeanne¡¯s voice was much gentler. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Monica was moved. Jeanne was suddenly so emotional, she was somewhat taken aback.

 Chapter 65

    <h4>Chapter 65: Don¡¯t Worry, You Weren¡¯t Cuckolded</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    On the phone, Jeanne¡¯s gentle voice was heard. ¡°Didn¡¯t you juste back from a business trip? Why aren¡¯t you resting earlier?¡±

    ¡°I just got off the ne and am on my way home.¡± Monica was easily led astray.

    ¡°You came back sote?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all because my dad isn¡¯t in good health. If there¡¯s a business trip, I have to go. A flower like me will be crippled by my father sooner orter,¡± Monicained.

    Jeanne could not help butugh.

    She felt that it was a happy thing to have Monica by her side.

    The two of them chatted for a long time.

    Monica said, ¡°I¡¯m at the garage. Let¡¯s talk tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Rest early.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Monica hung up the phone.

    The car was parked properly.

    After the driver opened the car door for Monica, he took out her luggage and sent it into the elevator.

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work,¡± Monica said gently to the chauffeur.

    The chauffeur said respectfully, ¡°Take care, Ms. Cardellini.¡±

    Monica nodded.

    When the elevator closed, Monica looked at the number on the elevator.

    ¡®It¡¯s midnight. Finn, that b*sstard, should be asleep by now!¡¯

    The elevator arrived at her floor.

    Monica pushed the huge suitcase out.

    After pressing on the fingerprint lock, she found that the house was indeed quiet.

    She knew that Finn must be asleep.

    Well, Finn had always been a disciplined person. He would go to bed before 11:00 pm, and there was no reason for him not to sleep. Moreover, he did not know that Monica would be back today.

    Every time Monica went on a business trip, whether it was before she left, returned, or the few days she was gone, the two of them would never have any contact.

    ¡®How could such a marriage... be considered a marriage?¡¯

    ¡®We should just end it as soon as possible!¡¯

    Monica thought fiercely while she pushed her luggage back to her room quietly, trying her best not to disturb anyone.

    She went back to her bedroom and opened her luggage to take out some necessities.

    The moment she opened her luggage, her eyes paused.

    When Monica saw a leather belt overseas, she felt that it was very suitable for Finn. It was simple and low-key. In short, at first nce, she felt that it was verypatible with that b*stard. Monica guessed that Finn¡¯s birthday would be in a few days, so she bought it as a birthday present. It was not very expensive anyway.

    Monica hesitated for a moment before picking it up and walking out of the room. Then, she walked to Finn¡¯s bedroom and knocked on the door.

    For some reason, she felt a little excited.

    Monica took a deep breath to make herself look normal.

    She had even thought of how to give it to Finn so that they would not be embarrassed..

    The door suddenly opened.

    Monica was about to hand over the gift box when her hand stiffened, and her eyes froze.

    It was not Finn who opened the door, but Finn¡¯s old lover... Patsy Larson.

    Patsy looked at Monica in her pajamas and asked, ¡°Looking for Finn?¡±

    Monica came back to her senses.

    Then, she smiled naturally. ¡°It¡¯s nothing much.¡±

    Patsy looked straight at her.

    Monica said, ¡°I just wanted to let him know that I¡¯m back. Of course, you can pretend that I don¡¯t exist.¡±

    Then, Monica turned around and left.

    At that moment, Finn walked out of the room and looked at Monica, who had left.

    Patsy said, ¡°She just wanted to let you know that she¡¯s back.¡±

    Finn nodded slightly.

    ¡°Finn,¡± Patsy called out to him, ¡°I¡¯m sleepy. Can I sleep now?¡±

    ¡°The bed is made. Go to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Patsy turned around and went to sleep on the big bed.

    Finn looked in the direction of the door and slowly walked out.

    Monica had returned to her room. The next second, she heard a knock on the door.

    She opened the door and saw Finn standing at the door.

    Monica¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Did I disturb you?¡±

    Finn frowned.

    ¡°If you knew your old lover wasing, you should¡¯ve told me beforehand. I would¡¯vee back a few dayster or stayed in a hotel. It would¡¯ve been awkward for me to disturb you like this,¡± Monica said calmly.

    ¡°Why were you looking for me?¡± Finn did not seem to hear what she said and cut to the chase.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell your old lover? I just wanted to tell you that I¡¯m back.¡±

    Finn looked at the gift box on Monica¡¯s bed.

    Monica was holding the box when she left.

    She followed Finn¡¯s line of sight.

    Finn opened his mouth, but he did not say anything.

    Monica¡¯s phone rang.

    She picked up the phone, and the name ¡°Michael¡± shed on the screen.

    It was obvious, so Finn saw it too.

    Monica picked up the call. ¡°Michael.¡±

    ¡°Are you home?¡± Michael¡¯s gentle voice was hearding from the other end.

    As it was a quiet night, Finn heard it even though the speaker was not on.

    ¡°I just got home.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re home safely. Rest early.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Monica replied and asked, ¡°By the way, are you free tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Michale responded without asking anything.

    Monica chuckled. That sincere smile came from the depths of her heart. ¡°When I was on a business trip, I saw a gift that suited you. I¡¯ll bring it to you tomorrow...¡±

    ¡°Bam.¡± The door was mmed.

    Monica was shocked.

    ¡®Finn, are you f*cking crazy?!¡¯

    ¡°What was that sound?¡± Michael asked from the other side.

    ¡°I-it¡¯s nothing. I closed the door too hard just now,¡± Monica said quickly.

    ¡°As long as you¡¯re fine.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been on the ne for more than ten hours. I¡¯m a little sleepy.¡±

    ¡°Then sleep early. See you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°See you tomorrow.¡± Monica hung up the phone.

    She put down the phone and felt a strange feeling in her heart.

    She took a deep breath. She was big-hearted anyway!

    Otherwise, she would not have gotten into a marriage of convenience with her ex-boyfriend and be friends with him again.

    She always felt that she would never be able to find a good man in this life!

    If that was the case, so be it!

    ¡­

    In the Swan family¡¯s manor, in Bamboo Garden.

    At 2:00 am, Nox was summoned over.

    Nox broke down and looked at the culprit leaning against his bed, leisurely looking at his phone.

    He asked, ¡°Edward, can you not be crazy all the time? You don¡¯t have a woman to spend the night with, but I do. Do you know how terrible it is to leave right after doing the deed with someone?!¡±

    ¡°Are you not terrible to sleep with a different woman every day then?!¡± Edward raised his eyebrow.

    ¡°...¡± Nox had no strength to retort. He said in a flustered and exasperated manner, ¡°I know what you want. Luckily, I made preparations before I went to bed.¡±

    Edward nced at Nox expressionlessly.

    Nox took out his phone and looked at the information that was sent over. ¡°West is the CEO and thergest shareholder of MUK. He¡¯s responsible for the operation of the entire MUK market. West is a very talented person. He started from scratch and has made it to where he is now. He has a great influence in the international emerce industry and is now known as the godfather of emerce...¡±

    Edward nced at Nox again.

    Nox pursed his lips, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll pick the key points. Ms. Lawrence worked at MUK two years ago. From being an ordinary employee, she climbed to the position of marketing director. West was very appreciative of her, so he took her as his goddaughter. Not long ago, a week before her return, which was also when the Lawrences asked her toe back, she suddenly and unterally quit her job at MUK and returned to South Hampton City without West¡¯s consent. ording to the investigation, Ms. Lawrence and West were just subordinates who admired each other. Don¡¯t worry, you weren¡¯t cuckolded.¡±

 Chapter 66

    <h4>Chapter 66: My Master Told You to Keep Warm</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    In the huge room, Nox said word by word, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you weren¡¯t cuckolded.¡±

    Edward gave him a look.

    Nox calmed down and said, ¡°But it is said that West¡¯s mixed-blood son has been pursuing Ms. Lawrence. Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Lawrence refused. That said, for your happiness, I¡¯ve specially investigated West¡¯s mixed-blood son, Mubier. He¡¯s 22 years old and young. Other than being young and knowing how to flirt with girls, he can¡¯t bepared to you.¡±

    Edward did not have any expression.

    Nox smiled smugly. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that I¡¯m great and looked into everything for you?!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s what I wanted to know?¡± Edward raised his eyebrow slightly.

    ¡°Or else?¡± Nox was a little confused.

    He had followed Fourth Master Swan for 25 years.

    Yes, from the moment he was born.

    So, how could he not know what Fourth Master Swan was thinking?!

    ¡°Take down the news,¡± Edward said bluntly.

    Nox was stunned. ¡°What news?¡±

    As he said that, he went over to look at Edward¡¯s phone very naturally.

    Edward turned his phone off.

    Nox frowned. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Just do as I say,¡± Edward said coldly.

    Nox was speechless, but he still nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°You can leave now.¡±

    ¡°I still have something to say!¡± Nox was a little excited, but his expression was still very serious.

    Edward looked at Nox.

    Nox said, ¡°I just received news from the technology department that the Swans¡¯ real estate industry¡¯s internal firewall has been tampered with.¡±

    Edward frowned slightly. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who supervised the firewall? You said that it¡¯s... indestructible? !¡±

    ¡°I went all over the world to look for the world¡¯s top software experts, and they upgraded and maintained it from time to time. I even specially looked for master hackers to crack it. No one has cracked it.¡±

    ¡°Well, the truth is that a w has appeared now.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not really cracked yet. The technology department is urgently repairing it now.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything first.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Aren¡¯t you afraid that thepany¡¯s information will be leaked?¡± Nox was puzzled.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how capable this person is and how far he can crack it. Is there an invisible figure we overlooked and don¡¯t know about? If so, we have to figure out who this person is, and whether he¡¯s an enemy or a friend. So, don¡¯t alert the person and follow the clues,¡± Edward instructed.

    Nox smacked his forehead. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of such a thorough n! Fourth Master Swan, how does your brain work?!¡±

    Edward ignored Nox and said indifferently, ¡°Go back. I¡¯m sleepy.¡±

    ¡°You summon me when you need me, but you chase me away right after you¡¯re done using me,¡± Nox muttered, ¡°How heartless!¡±

    In the end, he turned around and left.

    After he left, Master Fourth Master Swan looked at his phone again.

    On the screen, there was a photo of Jeanne being secretly taken by someone.

    In the photo, Jeanne¡¯s back waspletely bare. Her perfect back curve was not hidden at all. Her long and slender legs were straight and smooth. The moment she looked back with surprise, she was so beautiful.

    It was originally a financial news article. The news exposed the rtionship between Jeanne and MUK. However, there were many misleading words such as ¡°godfather¡±. This was not a simple word in many cases. Naturally, it was published as an article by the media.

    Nevertheless, most of thements were not about the bad rtionship between Jeanne and West...

    [This woman is too beautiful.]

    [My nose is bleeding.]

    [As a woman, I can only say that my heart is moved¡­]

    [Does Eldest Young Lady Lawrence still need a godfather?]

    [At this moment, I suddenly want to Xuan. Were you blind seven years ago? No, you shouldn¡¯t have eyes.]

    In fact¡­

    Topics such as #MsLawrencesBack, #MsLawrenceWaist, and #MsLawrenceLongLegs were trending. They were ranked one, two, and three respectively.

    Even #EdenWasBlind was the 12th trending topic.

    ¡­

    The next day, Jeanne was woken up by the ringtone of her phone.

    She nced at the iing call. ¡°Monica.¡±

    Monica was so energetic that it was scary.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t she tired after a whole day?¡¯

    ¡°Where¡¯s your news?¡± Monica had always been very agitated.

    ¡®News?

    ¡®What news?¡¯

    Jeanne sat up from the bed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Last night, before I went to bed, I saw that you were on trending topics due to a piece of news. There were quite a few trends, but I saw that other than making you more popr, they didn¡¯t have any negative effect on you, so I didn¡¯t pay too much attention to them. When I woke up this morning, it seemed like I had a dreamst night. Your news was handled so cleanly that I couldn¡¯t find it even after searching!¡±

    Jeanne did not seem to mind. ¡°If it¡¯s gone, so be it.¡±

    ¡°How can this be?!¡± Monica was indignant. ¡°That photo of you yesterday was so beautiful. How can it be gone just like that?! Eden would definitely regret it if he saw it. More importantly, the topic of #EdenWasBlind was even trending. There were countless people who tagged him on Twitter, but they¡¯re all gone now. Damn it!¡±

    Jeanne smiled, ¡°Do you really care so much about making Eden regret?¡±

    ¡°Who asked him to cheat on you? He even did it so matter-of-factly without any remorse. Thinking about how he treated you so well but secretly slept with Jasmine and even shamelessly said bad things about you in front of the media makes me so angry that I¡¯m going to die!¡± Monica was easily controlled by her emotions.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be angry about. A cheating couple won¡¯t end well.¡± Jeanne¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Besides, you said that there were many people who tagged himst night. How could he not see the news?¡±

    Monica was stunned. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°On the contrary, I have to thank the person who removed my news. Otherwise, once the Swans¡¯ public rtions team makes a move today, do you think that my news will continue to develop in a good direction?¡± Jeanne couldpletely imagine how things would turn out.

    In the end, it would be like seven years ago, where her reputation would be in tatters.

    Her dark and cold gaze carried a hint of cruelty.

    ¡°You seem to make sense.¡± Monica was once again convinced by Jeanne.

    ¡°So don¡¯t be conflicted. You slept sotest night and woke up so early this morning? Aren¡¯t you tired?¡±

    Monica suddenly fell silent for a few seconds.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just nning to go back to sleep.¡± Monica¡¯s tone was light.

    Jeanne kept feeling that Monica was hiding something.

    Monica directly hung up the phone.

    Shey on her bed.

    Could she tell Jeanne that she, who was tired aftering back in the middle of the nightst night, did not sleep at all for the whole night?

    ¡®Damn.

    ¡®This is frustrating.¡¯

    Jeanne put down her phone and nned to sleep for a while.

    It was only 6:00 am, and she had slepttest night.

    She had justid down when someone knocked on the door.

    Jeanne got up and opened the door.

    A servant stood at the door. ¡°Miss, a gentleman called Teddy is looking for you.¡±

    ¡®Teddy again?!¡¯

    Jeanne went back to her room and changed into a set of clothes. She washed up briefly before going downstairs.

    Downstairs, Teddy stood there respectfully and waited for her.

    At this moment, other than the servants, no one else in the house had woken up so early.

    ¡°Has your master fallen sick again?¡± Jeanne asked straightforwardly.

    ¡®Who knows?!¡¯

    Anyway, Edward had woken Teddy up before dawn.

    Teddy said, ¡°Fourth Master asked me to bring you some clothes.¡±

    As he spoke, many people walked in from outside the hall. All of them were carrying bags of clothes in their hands. They stood in rows behind Teddy with an imposing manner.

    Jeanne frowned slightly.

    ¡°My master said that the weather in South Hampton City is rather cold. He also told you to keep warm, Ms. Lawrence.¡±

    ¡®Cold?!

    ¡®It¡¯s the middle of f*cking summer now. The weather is 37 to 38 degrees. How is it cold?!¡¯

 Chapter 67

    <h4>Chapter 67: Embarrass Alexander and Jenifer</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Jeanne looked at the pile of clothes in her room and felt like breaking down.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t Fourth Master Swan very busy?

    ¡®Isn¡¯t he very mysterious?

    ¡®Didn¡¯t they say that he¡¯s cold and abstinent, and that strangers aren¡¯t allowed to get close to him?!

    ¡®They¡¯re f*cking lies!

    ¡®Fourth Master Swan is a lunatic!¡¯

    Jeanne took a deep breath to calm herself down.

    After all, it was not a bad thing for someone to give her clothes. She did not need to... panic.

    Just as she was adjusting her emotions, there was a knock on the door.

    Jeanne frowned.

    It was early in the morning. Could she take a break?

    The servant at the door said, ¡°Eldest Young Lady, Old Master wants you to go to his room.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes narrowed, and the corner of her mouth curled into a cold smile.

    She said, ¡°Help me tidy up the clothes in my room.¡±

    The servant was a little unwilling.

    Moreover, she heard that the eldest youngdy was going to be kicked out again.

    Since Jeanne was going to get out of this house, why did she still have to help her tidy up her room?!

    Jeanne ignored the servant¡¯s thoughts and walked straight to Jonathan¡¯s room.

    The door opened.

    Just as she had expected, Alexander, Jenifer, and Joshua were all in Jonathan¡¯s study.

    Everyone watched as she walked in calmly and smiled. ¡°Grandpa, you called for me.¡±

    Jonathan nced at Jeanne and said bluntly, ¡°You are a sensible person. We don¡¯t need to beat around the bush.¡±

    ¡°Please speak, Grandpa.¡± Jeanne did not change her expression.

    ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship between West and you?¡±

    ¡°Would you believe me if I said it?¡± Jeanne chuckled.

    ¡°Tell me!¡± Jonathan said coldly.

    Jeanne replied, ¡°A normal rtionship. Two years ago, I applied for a job at MUK. Due to George¡¯s superb mastery of software since young, he helped me develop very quickly in MUK and rose all the way to the position of marketing director. West appreciated me quite a bit. Seeing that I was alone overseas and had no one to rely on, he epted me as his goddaughter.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± Jonathan was extremely serious.

    ¡°That¡¯s all.¡± Jeanne was certain.

    ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll believe it?!¡± Alexander suddenly interrupted. ¡°How can a person like you without a diploma or a degree apply for a position at MUK? You became MUK¡¯s marketing director? Don¡¯t you even know how to lie?!¡± Alexander was sarcastic.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve decided, then it¡¯s useless for me to say anything more.¡± Jeanne was very calm.

    She had calmly epted her biological father¡¯s belittlement of her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t act like I¡¯ve wronged you. Facts speak louder than words.¡± Alexander was certain.

    ¡°So, how do you n to deal with me?¡±

    ¡°The reason I let youe back this time was to let you marry Thedus Locke. I hope you can behave yourself and learn to be grateful. Now that the marriage with the Lockes is gone, you¡¯re still acting on your own. You even did some shady things that hurt the Lawrences¡¯s reputation. While the situation hasn¡¯t reached the worst stage yet, take your son, George, and leave the Lawrences!¡±

    ¡°You want to kick me out again, right?¡± Jeanne¡¯s eyes turned cold.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m cruel; it¡¯s that you did something immoral and insulted the Lawrences¡¯s reputation.¡±

    Jeanne looked at Alexander.

    Jenifer said on purpose at this moment as if she was speaking with sincerity, ¡°It¡¯s not that it¡¯s not good for Jeannie to find her own love. If it was an ordinary boy, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal even if his conditions are slightly worse. However, West is not only old, but he also has a family. His child is almost the same age as Jeannie... If this were to spread out, I don¡¯t know how ugly things would be. Actually, we¡¯re doing this for Jeannie¡¯s good. Harken is a ce with many people. If she leaves earlier, she won¡¯t have to suffer verbal violence.¡±

    It was meant for Jonathan to hear.

    Jonathan was the head of the family. Everything required his permission.

    Nevertheless, at this moment, Jonathan did not say a word.

    Jenifer said again, ¡°Jasmine also called mest night. He said that the Swans still have some opinions about Jeannie. If anything happens to Jeannie, it¡¯ll implicate Eden. Although Eden and Jeanne are no longer rted, it¡¯ll still affect the Swans. If this continues, it¡¯ll also affect Jasmine¡¯s marriage.¡±

    Jonathan nced at Jenifer and turned to Jeanne. ¡°What do you say?¡±

    Jeanne said coldly, ¡°Do I still have the right to choose? Back then, when I was chased away by you, it was only a matter of one flight ticket. Now, it¡¯s only going to be two tickets.¡±

    Jonathan frowned.

    ¡°Well...¡± Jeanne turned to Alexander, ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t need to make so many excuses if you want me to leave. Just say it, and I¡¯ll turn around and leave. Why do you have to say that I¡¯m immoral? If you want to say that I¡¯m immoral, I guess it runs in the family!¡±

    ¡°Jeanne, what do you mean!¡± Alexander was furious.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the meaning obvious?¡± Jeanne mocked coldly, ¡°When Little Mom seduced you, my mom was pregnant. Why did n¡¯t you think it was immoral?!¡±

    Alexander was exposed, and he was furious!

    ¡°Also, Little Mom, how could you say those words so righteously?! When you seduced my dad, did he not have a family?! When Jasmine seduced Eden, did Eden not have a girlfriend?!¡± Jeanneughed as she spoke as she really thought it was funny. ¡°Now, what right do you have to act like great people and educate me?!¡±

    At this moment, Jenifer¡¯s face was also red from Jeanne¡¯s words.

    All these years, she had been ying the role of the Lawrences¡¯ madam and had always been respected by people. No one had ever mentioned anything about her past!

    Now that Jeanne had suddenly said it so bluntly, she was embarrassed.

    After Jeanne finished, she did not care about anyone¡¯s emotions. She smiled and said, ¡°Dad, Little Mom, people aren¡¯t stupid. The reason others didn¡¯t mention your past is that they didn¡¯t want to embarrass you. It doesn¡¯t mean that they didn¡¯t exist! Let me give you a piece of advice. One should know shame.¡±

    ¡°Jeanne!¡± Alexander was furious. At that moment, he was flushed red from Jeanne¡¯s words.

    Jeanne was fearless. She appeared extremely calm. ¡°I¡¯ll buy the ne tickets myself. I won¡¯t waste the Lawrences¡¯ money.¡±

    After saying that, she turned around and was about to leave.

    ¡°Jeanne!¡± Jonathan suddenly called out to her.

    The corners of Jeanne¡¯s mouth curled up.

    She turned around and asked, ¡°Is there anything else, Grandpa?¡±

    ¡°Did I ask you to leave?¡± Jonathan said coldly.

    Jeanne raised her eyebrow slightly.

    Alexander, Jenifer, and Joshua were all surprised.

    This morning, Alexander went to look for Jonathan to discuss the matter of making Jeanne leave. Jonathan did not refute him, so he thought that he had agreed.

    ¡°Dad.¡± Alexander could not hold it in any longer.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the rtionship between Jeanne and West for now. As an elder, once something happens, you want to chase away your daughter?! Alexander, I thought that the matter from seven years ago made you repent!¡± Jonathan criticized righteously.

    Jeanne sneered.

    ¡®So, has Jonathan started ying the emotional card?¡¯

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m doing this from the Lawrences¡¯ standpoint¡ª¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk so righteously. When you were with Jenifer, why didn¡¯t you say that you were doing it from the Lawrences¡¯ standpoint?!¡± Jonathan retorted.

    Alexander¡¯s face turned red.

    He was embarrassed.

    ¡°That said, Jeanne is at fault too. As a junior, no matter what your elders are like, you can¡¯t be so disrespectful.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re right.¡± Jeanne pretended to be obedient.

    ¡®In any case, as a junior, what if she was told off by her elders?!¡¯

    Alexander was the old and shameless one.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anything else. Jeanne doesn¡¯t have to leave. In fact, I want her to get involved in the Lawrences¡¯ business and take on a part of our responsibility!¡± Jonathan enunciated each word clearly!

 Chapter 68

    <h4>Chapter 68: The Lawrences¡¯ Scheme</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Jonathan¡¯s words echoed in the room.

    For a moment, Alexander thought he had heard wrong.

    He looked at Jonathan, unable to react in time.

    At this moment, Joshua was even more agitated.

    He shouted at Jonathan, ¡°Why should she be allowed to work in thepany?! What qualifications does she have?!¡±

    To Joshua, the only person who was qualified to work at the Lawrence Enterprise was him.

    ¡°What qualifications do you have?!¡± Jonathan¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°I¡¯m the first grandchild of the first child, and only a man is qualified!¡± Joshua said matter-of-factly.

    Jeanne suddenly smiled.

    The Lawrences¡¯ preference for sons over daughters was deeply rooted in their hearts from generation to generation.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you have some misunderstanding about being the first grandchild of the first child,¡± Jeanne said with some sarcasm.

    ¡°Women belong to other families! As a woman, you don¡¯t have the right to work at thepany!¡± Joshua said righteously. He was especially proud of being the only son of this family.

    Jonathan was furious. ¡°Joshua, have your parents raised you this way all these years?!¡±

    Joshua was stunned. He looked at Jonathan.

    Jonathan¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. ¡°So you think that just because you¡¯re the only son in the family, you can do whatever you want without striving for advancement? You think that the Lawrences will belong to you sooner orter, right?!¡±

    ¡°Grandpa.¡± At this moment, Joshua seemed to have realized something was wrong.

    Ever since he was young, he had always been pampered the most.

    ¡°That¡¯s why you don¡¯t strive for advancement. You just muddle along and wait for death!¡± Jonathan was merciless.

    At this moment, Joshua was being scolded in a very embarrassing manner.

    He had never been scolded like this before.

    Jonathan did not care about Joshua¡¯s emotions at all. ¡°There are no rules in this family where only men can enter thepany to work. Also, there¡¯s no such thing as only a son can inherit the traditions of our family¡¯s enterprise. To me, I¡¯ll hand over the enterprise to whoever is more capable!¡±

    ¡°Grandpa...¡± Joshua was a little flustered.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Jonathan did not seem to want to waste any more time with Joshua. He turned his head toward Jeanne and said, ¡°Since you said that you relied on your capability to enter MUK and rose all the way to the position of marketing director, then go to thepany to work and prove yourself with facts!¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Jeanne agreed immediately.

    This was the purpose of her return, to begin with.

    She wanted toe back and reim the Lawrence Enterprise.

    Of course, she was not grateful to Jonathan.

    She knew he had supported her today just to squeeze her beneficial value from her. Once she was useless, she would end up the same as her mother.

    Jeanne could see it, but Joshua could not understand it. He was still agitated.

    Jenifer pulled him back.

    At this moment, it was obvious that the old man was biased toward Jeanne. No matter how much they said, they would only be scolded more.

    Jenifer had always been good at reading people¡¯s expressions.

    Jonathan saw that Jeanne agreed immediately and instructed, ¡°Everyone else can leave now. Alex, stay to discuss the specific matters regarding Jeanne going to work tomorrow.¡±

    Jeanne smiled slightly. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Jenifer also agreed.

    Joshua¡¯s face was filled with anger as he was forcefully dragged away by Jenifer.

    In the room, Alexander¡¯s expression was not too good either.

    Jonathan could tell, so his tone was a little gentler. ¡°Are you not satisfied with my arrangement?¡±

    ¡°Dad, you know very well that I don¡¯t like Jeanne,¡± Alexander said very unhappily, ¡°Not to mention I didn¡¯t have any feelings for her in the past because of her mother, she has been treating me lightly ever since she returned! Now, you¡¯re still letting her strut around in this house!¡±

    ¡°I have my considerations too,¡± Jonathan said bluntly, ¡°Think about it carefully. Back then, we let Jeanne return to form a marriage agreement with the Lockes, but in the end, the Lockes were forced to go bankrupt. Don¡¯t you think that it has something to do with her?¡±

    Alexander was shocked.

    He did not think so much.

    ¡°The Lockes went bankrupt because of MUK, and Jeanne has a close rtionship with MUK!¡± Jonathan added.

    ¡°So we¡¯re being yed by Jeanne!¡± Alexander gritted his teeth.

    ¡°That¡¯s not important. What¡¯s important is that we know what we want,¡± Jonathan said to his son, ¡°The marriage with the Lockes was just a deal with them. Now that there¡¯s a better opportunity, why don¡¯t we use it?¡±

    ¡°You mean, let Jeanne help us cooperate with MUK?¡± Alexander immediately understood.

    Jonathan nodded.

    Alexander still had some misgivings, ¡°But I¡¯m afraid that Jeanne will be like her mother one day, and we won¡¯t be able to control her at all...¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t control her, can¡¯t you just do what you did to her mom to her?¡± Jonathan smiled coldly.

    Alexander was stunned, then he slowly said, ¡°After all, she¡¯s my biological daughter...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you kill her unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary. You don¡¯t have to think too much about the rest of the matter. What you need to do now is to make use of Jeanne to discuss the coboration with MUK. By the way, let me remind you that Joshua definitely won¡¯t be able to continue developing like this.¡± Jonathan¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°You have to put pressure on him.¡±

    Alexander nodded. ¡°Alright, I know what to do.¡±

    ¡°A loving mother is a waste of a child. Don¡¯t tell Jenifer about the matter of pressuring Joshua. She has little tricks, but she can¡¯t think of the big picture.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Think about how to use Jeanne. I¡¯m already old. One day, you¡¯ll have to make your own decisions,¡± Alexander said earnestly.

    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t let you down.¡±

    Jonathan nodded and beckoned for him to leave.

    Alexander walked out of the room.

    Jenifer was waiting for him at the door.

    The thing that Alexander liked the most about Jenifer was that she was gentle and considerate. She always put him first.

    Unlike a certain woman... who never regarded him as anything. In fact, in front of that woman, she always made him feel that he was worthless.

    ¡°Dear, how are you? Did Dad scold you?¡± Jenifer was very concerned.

    Alexander shook his head. As he walked, he said, ¡°Dad has?the intention to let Jeanne develop in thepany.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°Tell Joshua to not spend all his time thinking about having fun. If he really wants to have fun, he can¡¯t me anyone for not getting anything in the end!¡± Alexander strode away after that.

    Jenifer did not believe this at all!

    ¡®Didn¡¯t the Lawrences always value sons over daughters? If I hadn¡¯t given birth to Joshua back then, how could I have be a Lawrence?!¡¯

    Jenifer¡¯s expression turned vicious.

    ¡®I won¡¯t let it slip through my fingers just like that!¡¯

    ¡­

    Jeanne returned to her room.

    George woke up in a daze.

    ¡°We¡¯ll go out and have dinner with your god-grandfatherter,¡± Jeanne said.

    ¡°Did hee here?¡± George asked.

    Jeanne nodded as she went to the cloakroom to look for clothes.

    She saw a dazzling array of clothes¡­

    Jeanne had to admit that the Fourth Master Swan had a good eye.

    She chose a traditional dark green dress. The slit was very low, and it looked very conservative. Despite that, due to her good figure, her curves were clear, and she was still enchanting.

    After George washed up and changed his clothes, Jeanne brought him out of the door and went straight to the hotel where West stayed.

    Jeanne knocked on the door, and the door opened.

    She was suddenly hugged tightly from the front.

    Jeanne was speechless.

    The man who was hugging her was very excited. ¡°Surprise!¡±

    ¡®Damn.

    ¡®Why is Mubier here too?!¡¯

 Chapter 69

    <h4>Chapter 69: Who¡¯s Cheating on Who?!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    At the door, Mubier was hugging Jeanne.

    George was unhappy.

    Jeanne was also unhappy.

    She twisted her body. ¡°Let go.¡±

    Mubier did not let go. He hugged her even tighter. ¡°It¡¯s been so long. Don¡¯t you miss me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°But I miss you to death.¡± Mubier seemed to have long gotten used to Jeanne¡¯s indifference and did not care at all.

    Jeanne pursed her lips tightly.

    George also took two steps back with great tacit understanding.

    The next second, Jeanne did a clean shoulder throw, and Mubier suddenly fell to the ground. A violent sound filled the entire corridor.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Mubier shouted, ¡°Are you murdering your husband?!¡±

    Jeanne was unmoved.

    She tidied her clothes slightly andpletely ignored Mubier, who was on the ground, preparing to lead George in.

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, you¡¯re so strong.¡± A familiar male voice came from not far away.

    Jeanne suddenly turned her head.

    She did not know when Fourth Master Swan had appeared at the end of the corridor. Nox followed beside him.

    At this moment, Fourth Master Swan brought Nox and walked toward her step by step.

    Edward stopped at a very close distance. Then, he looked down at Jeanne from above.

    ¡°Fourth Master, why are you here?¡± Jeanne forced herself to smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m just passing by,¡± Fourth Master Swan said.

    After saying that, he walked past her with Nox.

    Jeanne frowned slightly.

    Mubier got up from the ground with difficulty and looked at the two figures who had left. ¡°Who¡¯s that person? He¡¯s so arrogant.¡±

    ¡°Fourth Master Swan of South Hampton City.¡±

    ¡°F*ck!¡± Mubier swore. ¡°The wretched man who harassed you?!¡±

    ¡°...¡± Jeanne turned to look at Mubier.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll protect you.¡± Mubier was serious.

    Jeanne smiled.

    She beckoned for George to enter the hotel suite.

    At this moment, Nox followed beside Edward and could not help but say, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Ms. Lawrence is really not simple.¡±

    Edward was expressionless.

    ¡°Do you want me to investigate her thoroughly?¡± Nox asked.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    ¡°Fourth Master Swan...¡±

    ¡°Jeanne is Jeanne. She has nothing to look into,¡± Edward said straightforwardly.

    Nox pursed his lips.

    He turned his head to look at Edward.

    In the past, he was worried that this man would not fall in love. Now, he was worried that this man had fallen too deeply in love!

    ¡­

    In the hotel, in the presidential suite.

    Jeanne was chatting with West and Mubier.

    She said, ¡°I¡¯m going to work at the Lawrence Enterprise tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°What do you need me to do?¡± West asked.

    ¡°Alexander asked me to work at thepany. His motive is very simple. He wants the Lawrence Enterprise and MUK to work together.¡±

    ¡°Before I came here, I also investigated the Lawrence Enterprise. It¡¯s not an excellentpany,¡± West said bluntly.

    Jeanne nodded.

    She also knew the current situation of the Lawrence Enterprise.

    Even if Alexander died, the Lawrence Enterprise would most likely face bankruptcy.

    ¡°However, the Lawrence Enterprise will be different with you around.¡± West smiled.

    Jeanne also smiled.

    West said, ¡°My trip to South Hampton city was arranged by you and Kingsley. I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to do.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Jeanne said sincerely.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± West smiled. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Kingsley, I wouldn¡¯t be where I am today.¡±

    Jeanne still admired Kingsley sometimes.

    After all, a person with a strong sense of purpose might not be very smart, but he could make many people feel that he was a good person!

    Sometimes, Jeanne even felt that he was a good person.

    Jeanne and West had been discussing the specific cooperation between MUK and the Lawrence Enterprise in the hotel.

    It was not until a littlete in the afternoon that Jeanne left with George.

    When they left, Mubier insisted on seeing them off, but Jeanne refused.

    Mubier looked at them with a face full of reluctance.

    Jeanne was unmoved.

    She held George¡¯s hand and walked into the elevator.

    When she walked in, she halted again.

    She really felt that Fourth Master Swan was haunting her.

    Fourth Master Swan looked at her very coldly.

    On the contrary, Nox, who was beside him, smiled meaningfully.

    ¡°What a coincidence,¡± Nox took the initiative to speak.

    Jeanne smiled.

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, have you eaten dinner?¡± Nox asked.

    ¡°Tomorrow, George will go to school. I need to go back early to help him prepare.¡± What Jeanne meant was that they would not have dinner together.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Nox nodded and did not say anything else.

    The elevator arrived.

    Jeanne held George¡¯s hand and prepared to leave.

    ¡°When will you be free, Ms. Lawrence?¡± Behind her, Fourth Master Swan suddenly asked.

    Jeanne turned around. ¡°I¡¯ve been very busy.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jeanne smiled slightly and left with George.

    Edward watched her leave.

    Nox also looked at her.

    Her figure in that dress was really moving.

    ¡®No wonder Fourth Master Swan can¡¯t forget her even after such a long time!¡¯

    ¡­

    Jeanne brought George back to the Lawrence family¡¯s home.

    Just as they reached the door, Jeanne received a call from Monica.

    ¡°Jeannie, what are you doing?¡± Monica¡¯s deliberately fawning voice came from the other side.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jeanne was alert.

    ¡°Are you free for dinner tonight?¡±

    ¡°George is going to school tomorrow, and I¡¯m going to work at the Lawrence Enterprise tomorrow too. I have a lot of things to prepare.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to work at the Lawrence Enterprise? Your dad will let you?¡± Monica was excited.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Really? Has your dad changed?¡±

    It was not that he changed his personality; it was that he was forced to do so.

    Alexander wanted Jeanne to win the coboration with MUK, so he had no choice but to entrust her with a heavy responsibility. Once she let the Lawrences regain their glory, she would immediately lose everything!

    ¡°Then let¡¯s have a meal together to help you celebrate.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to celebrate.¡± There was nothing to celebrate.

    ¡°Jeannie, can¡¯t youe out and apany me? I¡¯m in a bad mood.¡± Monica yed the bitter card.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Finn¡¯s old lover came. I¡¯m feeling suffocated.¡± Monica gritted her teeth.

    Jeanne frowned slightly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back and look at those two, soe out and apany me.¡±

    ¡°Send me the location. I¡¯ll go there in a while.¡±

    ¡°I know you¡¯re the best.¡± Monica hung up the phone excitedly.

    The moment she hung up the phone, she still felt a little guilty.

    After all¡­

    She picked up the phone and made another call.

    The person who answered the call was Nox.

    ¡°Done. Send me the address,¡± Monica said.

    ¡°Not bad,¡± Nox praised.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s me.¡± Monica was proud.

    ¡°Should I call Finn?¡± Nox asked.

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to call him!¡± Monica was agitated. ¡°If you dare to call him, I won¡¯t let Jeanniee.¡±

    ¡°Did the two of you quarrel again?¡±

    ¡°What quarrel? How can I quarrel with him?!¡± Monica scoffed. ¡°I simply don¡¯t want to see him.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you love him crazily back then?¡± Nox was speechless.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I fall in love with Michael after that?¡±

    ¡°F*ck! Are you cheating on Finn?¡± Nox was agitated.

    Monica rolled her eyes.

    ¡®Who¡¯s cheating on who?!

    ¡®I¡¯m the one being cuckolded now!¡¯

 Chapter 70

    <h4>Chapter 70: Jeanne Was Drunk</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    At night, Jeanne went out to have dinner with Monica.

    George stayed at home. He did not want to go out again.

    His personality was rather dull, and he did not like to interact with people. Thinking that she could not avoid drinking at night, Jeanne did not force him.

    Jeanne changed into a casual outfit. She wore a white t-shirt, a short fishtail floral skirt, and a pair of white sports shoes. Jeanne casually tied a loose bun on her head, revealing her delicate little face and slender white neck. She was as beautiful as ever.

    She drove out and arrived at the high-ss restaurant that Monica had mentioned.

    Under the guidance of the waiter, Jeanne walked into the private room.

    Monica was waiting for her in the private room. When she saw her, she was unusually excited.

    ¡°Jeannie, you¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you and Finn?¡± Jeanne asked straightforwardly.

    The smile on Monica¡¯s face was a little stiff. ¡°Can we not talk about him?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the reason you called me here?¡±

    ¡°Who said that? I simply asked you toe and drink with me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a good drinker.¡±

    ¡°What does that have to do with anything? As long as you¡¯re by my side, it¡¯s fine.¡± Monica hugged Jeanne¡¯s arm intimately, ¡°You don¡¯t even know that during the seven years you¡¯ve been away, I haven¡¯t been able to find anyone to confide in. I don¡¯t even have anyone to apany me. My parents might seem open-minded, but they don¡¯t know anything about my rtionships.¡±

    Actually, it was not only Monica whopromised with Jeanne easily.

    Jeanne alsopromised with Monica very easily.

    Her heart was slightly moved. ¡°I¡¯ll apany you tonight.¡±

    ¡°I know you¡¯re the best.¡± Monica smiled unusually... cunningly.

    The two of them sat at the dining table.

    It was a huge table. There was a lot of food and wine.

    Just as the two of them were eating, someone suddenly knocked on the door.

    The waiter quickly went forward and opened it.

    ¡°Monica.¡± From the door came a familiar male voice.

    Jeanne and Monica turned their heads at the same time.

    ¡°Nox, why are you here?!¡± It was Monica¡¯s somewhat exaggerated scream.

    ¡°I apanied Fourth Master Swan here for a meal. I heard from the front desk that you¡¯re here too, so I came over.¡±

    ¡°Is Fourth Master Swan here too?¡± Monica asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Following the voice, the person outside the door walked in.

    ¡°Since we met by chance, let¡¯s have a meal together?¡± Monica was very enthusiastic.

    The words that were about toe out of Jeanne¡¯s mouth were swallowed just like that.

    ¡®What a terrible friend.¡¯

    ¡°Obedience is better than politeness.¡± Fourth Master Swan agreed immediately.

    Monica hurriedly called out, ¡°Come and sit.¡±

    Edward very naturally sat next to Jeanne.

    Nox sat next to Edward.

    After sitting down, Nox took the initiative to look at Jeanne. ¡°Ms. Lawrence, what a coincidence.¡±

    In the end, Jeanne was still a little awkward.

    She smiled. ¡°What a coincidence to meet three times in a day.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fate.¡± Nox smiled mischievously.

    Jeanne did not reply.

    She thought, ¡®Ill fate!¡¯

    ¡°Where¡¯s Finn?¡± Nox was not feeling awkward. He asked Monica, pretending that they had only met by chance indeed.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have time for us now, so don¡¯t ask about him. I¡¯m here to drink tonight! Nox, do you dare not go home without getting drunk?!¡± Monica directly changed the topic.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t dare. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll still be sober when you¡¯re drunk.¡±

    ¡°Who gave you the courage? How dare you boast so shamelessly?!¡± Monica was full of fighting spirit.

    ¡°Come, I¡¯ll show you what it¡¯s like to be a good drinker!¡±

    ¡°Come,e...¡±

    The two of them started to drink.

    They drank like crazy.

    Jeanne ate dinner quietly.

    Edward also ate his dinner quietly.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy?¡± At the dining table, Fourth Master Swan suddenly spoke.

    Jeanne paused for a moment before she said calmly, ¡°Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m busy entertaining Monica?¡±

    Fourth Master Swan smiled and took the initiative to raise his wine ss. ¡°Cheers, Ms. Lawrence?¡±

    Jeanne did not want to drink.

    She originally wanted to say that it was inconvenient, but the wine ss in front of her that was filled to the brim by Monica gave her no reason to refuse.

    Jeanne raised her wine ss. ¡°Cheers, Fourth Master.¡±

    Then, she downed the wine in one go.

    Edward downed the wine in one go as well.

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, you¡¯re a good drinker.¡± Nox and Monica drank a few rounds. Seeing the way Jeanne drank, they hurriedly raised their wine sses as well. ¡°I want to have a drink with you too, Ms. Lawrence.¡±

    Jeanne did not refuse.

    Tonight, she was here to vent with Monica. She did not want to ruin the atmosphere.

    She and Nox drank a few sses of wine.

    Monica saw that Jeanne did not reject anyone. She was a good drinker, so she drank with Jeanne as well.

    In the room, everyone drank quite a lot.

    Monica was a little drunk.

    Jeanne had been drunk for a long time.

    Her alcohol tolerance was not very good. She actually did not drink much. It was obvious that she had exceeded her limit tonight.

    She went to the washroom.

    When she came out, she directly bumped into a man¡¯s embrace. The person¡¯s chest was as hard as iron.

    Jeanne stood up straight and rubbed her nose.

    She raised her head to look at Fourth Master Swan, who was looking down from above. ¡°Why do you keep haunting me?!¡±

    Edward frowned slightly.

    ¡°Move aside. I¡¯m going to apany Monica.¡± Jeanne pushed the man in front of her.

    The man did not move. ¡°It¡¯ste. I¡¯ll send you back, Ms. Lawrence.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Jeanne was very determined. ¡°I agreed to apany Monica properly tonight. I can¡¯t just leave like this.¡±

    ¡°Nox will apany her.¡±

    ¡°Nox can¡¯t control his lower body. Letting him apany her is like letting a wolf into a tiger¡¯s den.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nox knows his limits.¡±

    ¡°Why should I listen to you? You¡¯re colluding together.¡± Jeanne reeked of alcohol and was doubtful.

    Edward¡¯s gaze was deep as he stared intently at her blushing cheeks. He said, ¡°Is this how you look when you¡¯re drunk?¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes were blurred as she watched the person in front of her suddenly bend over and approach her.

    Her rationality still forced her to take a step back in self-protection.

    Nevertheless, she was suddenly hugged by someone. He was so strong that she was unable to move.

    She looked at Fourth Master Swan angrily.

    Fourth Master Swan¡¯s lips were close to her right ear. ¡°If you keep acting like this, I can¡¯t help but...¡±

    His voice after that was so soft that only they could hear what he said.

    Jeanne¡¯s face suddenly turned red.

    Just as she was about to push him away, Fourth Master Swan lifted her up.

    Jeanne instinctively hugged the man¡¯s neck, afraid that she would fall to the ground.

    Edward carried Jeanne and left the private room. ¡°Nox, take good care of Ms. Cardellini.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Nox agreed immediately.

    Monica watched helplessly as Jeannie was carried away by Fourth Master Swan.

    Many explicit images appeared in her mind. She stood up from the chair and was about to rush out the next second when Nox grabbed her. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to snatch Jeannie back!¡± Monica was unusually agitated. ¡°I can¡¯t disregard my sister¡¯s innocence!¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten that you¡¯re trying to set them up?¡± Nox reminded her. ¡°As an experienced person, I have to tell you that this method is direct and effective!¡±

    Monica was shaken.

    ¡®Damn.

    ¡®Would I be struck by lightning for tricking my best friend?!¡¯

 Chapter 71

    <h4>Chapter 71: Are You So Fond of Stealing One¡¯s Partner?!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Jeanne was taken away by Fourth Master Swan.

    Monica felt as if she was sitting on pins and needles.

    Would Jeanne take a knife and sh her the next day when she woke up?!

    No.

    Monica could not hold it in anymore.

    She said, ¡°This matter has to be consensual. I can¡¯t let my sister lose her innocence just like that.¡±

    Nox grabbed Monica again.

    He wanted to tell this silly girl that her sister had lost her innocence to Fourth Master Swan long ago. ¡®Why is she so agitated now?¡¯

    Nox told Monica clearly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Fourth Master Swan will definitely not take advantage of the situation.¡±

    Monica seemed to believe him but not really.

    ¡°Instead of worrying about your sister so much, why don¡¯t you tell me what happened between you and Finn? When you asked me to help you pursue him back then, you did everything you could. After only being in love for a year, you broke up with him? You¡¯re too fickle!¡± Nox deliberately changed the topic.

    Monica was very unhappy. ¡°Why do you always think that it¡¯s my fault? Didn¡¯t Finn tell you why we broke up back then?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯d be weird if he did!¡± Nox rolled his eyes.

    The three of them¡ªhim, Fourth Master Swan, and Finn were very close.

    It was not an exaggeration to say that they were ¡°life-and-death friends¡±.

    Nheless, among the three of them, Fourth Master Swan and Finn never talked about their personal matters.

    Fourth Master Swan was alright because Nox had always been by his side and more or less knew something.

    However, Nox did not know anything about Finn.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless to talk about this now. Anyway, I¡¯ll divorce Finn sooner orter.¡± Monica did not want to talk about the past.

    In her opinion, many things were over.

    She did not like to hold grudges.

    Monica also did not like to make things difficult for herself.

    She had always thought that she was luckier than the average person when she was born, so when she was unhappy, she would alwaysugh it off.

    ¡°Listen to my advice. Finn is a good person. It¡¯ll be a pity to lose him.¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡± Monica chuckled with disdain.

    Nox still wanted to say something, but Monica took the wine ss. ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t go home until you¡¯re drunk!¡±

    Well, Nox could not be bothered anymore. He took the wine ss and started drinking with Monica again.

    They drank until they were both drunk.

    Nox and Monica walked out of the private room. Both of them were trying to walk in a straight line, but they obviously could not.

    ¡°I¡¯m actually not drunk.¡± Monica burped and said drunkenly, ¡°I¡¯m just sleepy.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m drunk? I wouldn¡¯t have let you go if you were not sleepy... Well, I need to go to the bathroom to use the toilet. I definitely don¡¯t want to throw up. I just want to pee...¡± Nox said very seriously.

    Monica waved her hand and walked out by herself.

    Just as she reached the door, a familiar voice was suddenly hearding from behind her.

    ¡°Monica.¡±

    Monica slowly turned her body and swayed as she looked at the person behind her.

    She looked at him for a long time. ¡°Michael?¡±

    ¡°Are you drunk?¡± Michael asked her.

    ¡°I¡¯m not drunk. I¡¯m very sober. How can I be drunk?¡± Monica said very loudly. ¡°I won¡¯t get drunk no matter how much I drink.¡±

    Michael went over directly and held Monica.

    His body was really soft. At that moment, Monica leaned into his embrace.

    ¡°Are you going to send her back?¡± Eden asked Michael.

    The two of them had dinner together that night. The moment they came out, they saw Monica walking in front of them.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Michael had helped Monica into his private car. ¡°I¡¯ll leave first. We¡¯ll meet again next time.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s married,¡± Eden reminded.

    Michael¡¯s body stiffened. ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let a woman affect your bright future.¡±

    Michael did not reply.

    He helped Monica into the car.

    Monica was a little drunk. She seemed to have heard the conversation between Michael and Eden, but it also seemed to be an illusion.

    After all, she did not hear a single word at the most crucial point.

    She leaned against the back seat of the car, her world spinning.

    Michael did not say anything. He quietly sent her back to the entrance of the residential area where she and Finn lived.

    Monica opened the car door.

    Michael had gotten out of the car one step ahead of her. He walked to her car door and helped her out.

    Monica straightened her body and said, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll go back on my own.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you back.¡±

    ¡°No need. I can walk on my own.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to be brave.¡±

    ¡°Michael...¡± Monica called out to him.

    Michael looked at her quietly.

    ¡°I¡¯m married now.¡±

    ¡°So, other than Finn, other men aren¡¯t allowed to touch you, right?¡± Michael asked her.

    His tone was calm, and there was no emotion in it.

    Monica was silent for a few seconds.

    It was not that Finn was the only one who could touch her. That man would not touch her either.

    Monica just did not want to cause any trouble.

    She said, ¡°You should go back and rest early. Good night.¡±

    As she spoke, she pushed Michael away, intending to go back on her own.

    ¡°Monica,¡± Michael called out to her.

    Monica staggered and stopped.

    ¡°If I say that I want to get you back, what will you do?¡± Michael enunciated each word.

    Monica¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    Michael walked toward her step by step.

    He was so close that she could almost feel his breath above her head.

    The next second, he suddenly hugged her from behind.

    Monica was shocked.

    ¡°I still love you. I¡¯ve always loved you,¡± he said as he leaned over to her ear with deep affection.

    Monica pursed her lips tightly.

    Her heart was beating very fast.

    It was very fast.

    She thought that all rtionships missed were missed.

    Whether it was her and Finn, or her and Michael.

    Monica could calmly get along with them, she could forget about the past, but she did not think that she would have to start all over again.

    She did not answer.

    Her silence made Michael take the initiative.

    He took the initiative to make her turn around and stand face to face with him...

    His lips were close to hers.

    Monica looked at Michael and watched him get closer.

    ¡°Michael...¡±

    ¡°Do you have to let me see this every time?¡± A male voice was suddenly hearding from behind her, suppressing her voice.

    Michael¡¯s lips were close to Monica¡¯s lips. He could touch her lips if he pouted a little.

    In the end, he let go of Monica and stood up straight to look at the man standing in the dark.

    Monica turned around at that moment and saw Finn in a daze.

    She saw him walk out of the dark and walk to her side. Finn said to Michael, ¡°Are you so fond of stealing one¡¯s partner?¡±

    Michael¡¯s face darkened. ¡°If you treat her well enough, why are you worried?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not worried.¡± Finn sneered as he pulled Monica over.

    Monica was caught off guard. Due to her drunkenness, she lost her bnce and fell into Finn¡¯s arms.

    Finn said, ¡°I simply don¡¯t like it when others touch what belongs to me.¡±

    After saying that, he dragged Monica away.

    Michael watched them leave with a ferocious look.

    ¡®What belongs to you?!

    ¡®Monica was never yours!¡¯

 Chapter 72

    <h4>Chapter 72: Ms. Lawrence, Do You Want to Go to My ce?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Finn dragged Monica back.

    His actions were really rude.

    Monica resisted a few times, but because she was drunk and could not exert her strength, she was still dragged by Finn. She staggered along the way.

    ¡°Can you not drag me?¡± Monicained.

    ¡®This son of a b*tch.

    ¡®Can¡¯t he be gentler to me?¡¯

    Finn pressed the button on the elevator and held her hand even tighter.

    Ten minutes ago, he received a call from Nox, who said that Monica hade home drunk alone and asked him to pick her up... Then, he bumped into her and Michael.

    When the elevator arrived, Finn brought Monica into the house and brought her to her room.

    Monica struggled to break free from Finn. She did not take off her clothes or shoes and directlyid down. Then, she pretended to be a corpse.

    Finn looked at Monica for a long time..

    In the end, he went over to help her take off her high heels. Then, he went to the bathroom and wrung a wet towel for her to wipe the makeup on her face. Just as he was about to leave, he saw Monica clutching her skirt ufortably. She was notdylike at all.

    Monica was wearing a tight-fitting blue dress tonight. It was very easy for her... to have a panty sh.

    Finn gulped slightly. He squatted down again and moved her hands away. Then, he helped her to unzip the zipper on her back.

    After he was done, he turned around and left.

    ¡°Finn,¡± Monica suddenly called out to him. Finn¡¯s body was a little stiff.

    ¡°You¡¯re leaving just like that?¡± Monica asked with a seductive smile on her lips.

    Finn pursed her lips. He turned around and looked at Monica.

    He looked at the loose dress on her body that did not fall off, but it seemed to be faintly discernible.

    ¡°Are you a man or not?!¡± Monica¡¯s voice was quite loud.

    At this moment, she had a severe headache, but she also seemed to be unwilling to give up!

    ¡®Am I not charming to him at all?

    ¡®Back then, did he only agree to date me just to deal with my pestering?!¡¯

    ¡°What are you looking forward to?¡± The corners of Finn¡¯s lips curled up.

    Monica suddenly got down from the bed.

    Her dress hung improperly on her body.

    Finn¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Monica stood barefoot in front of him, her fair arms wrapped around his neck.

    She said, ¡°Do you dare to sleep with me?¡±

    Finn gulped.

    ¡°I dare,¡± Monica said.

    After saying that, she tiptoed and approached Finn.

    Her lips were pressed against his.

    Once might not believe it.

    This was their first kiss.

    They did not have any intimate contact during their passionate love that year. Even when the priest said that they could kiss at the wedding ceremony, Finn only lightly kissed her on the cheek.

    Monica felt inexplicably aggrieved.

    She closed her eyes, wanting to deepen the kiss..

    ¡°Ah!¡± At home, there was a sudden scream.

    Monica paused.

    Finn pushed her away.

    Monica¡¯s body was unstable, and she fell to the ground.

    Finn did not seem to expect it. He wanted to carry Monica up right away.

    ¡°Ah...¡± The scream was even more panicked.

    Finn gritted his teeth and turned to walk out.

    ¡°Finn!¡± Monica sat on the ground and called out to him.

    Finn was stunned for a while.

    ¡°What exactly is our rtionship?¡± Monica asked him in a ridiculous manner.

    ¡°What is your rtionship with Michael?¡± Finn asked back.

    Monica bit her lip.

    The words Michael said earlier suddenly appeared in her mind. He said... that he had always loved her.

    ¡°Since you haven¡¯t let go of him, what right do you have to talk about a rtionship with me?¡±

    Finn left after saying that.

    The door was mmed shut.

    Monica sat on the floor and watched Finn leave. He left to look for his old lover.

    The corners of Monica¡¯s mouth suddenly curled up into a smile.

    A teardrop fell from her eye.

    She had taken the initiative to chase after Finn back then, so she should unconditionally endure all of Finn¡¯s... disdain for her!

    ¡­

    At the same time, under the same dark sky.

    Edward sent the drunk Jeanne back to the entrance of the Lawrence family¡¯s courtyard.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes moved slightly. She was a little slow and wanted to open the car door and leave.

    At that moment, her body was suddenly pulled by someone.

    Jeanne lost her bnce and fell directly into someone¡¯s firm chest.

    She twisted her body.

    Jeanne twisted her body on someone¡¯s body, trying to break free.

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence,¡± the person said in a low voice.

    Jeanne raised her head and looked at the man in front of her.

    ¡°Who am I?¡± He asked.

    Sometimes, no, most of the time, Jeanne felt that this man was crazy.

    Her lips parted slightly. ¡°Fourth Mast¡ª Hng.¡±

    Jeanne widened her eyes.

    Before she could finish, Edward had kissed her fiercely.

    In fact, because she had opened her mouth to answer his question, her lips were open, so¡­

    Jeanne pounded on Edward.

    Nheless, she did not have any strength.

    Alcohol was indeed not a good thing. She would not drink it again until she died.

    She was holding back her anger.

    After a long time, the man who kissed her finally let go of her red and swollen lips.

    He let go of her lips but did not let go of her body.

    His face was buried in the middle of her neck, emitting hot air.

    Jeanne started to twist her body again, resisting.

    In the next second¡­

    ¡°Ah...¡± Jeanne cried.

    Her neck was in pain as she was bitten by someone.

    After biting her, the person asked shamelessly, ¡°Ms. Lawrence, do you want to go to my ce?¡±

    If Jeanne had the strength at this moment, she would cripple this fellow.

    She said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go! Let me go! I want to get off!¡±

    ¡°Wait for me for a while. I¡¯ll send you back.¡± The man did not force her, but his voice was unusually hoarse. ¡°However, at this moment, I¡¯m not in the condition for anyone to see me.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Jeanne was baffled.

    Edward raised his head slightly and leaned close to her ear.

    He whispered a few words into her ear with a hot breath.

    Jeanne¡¯s face, which was already red from being drunk, waspletely hot.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t he cold and abstinent?!

    ¡®It was a f*cking lie!¡¯

    Jeanne pushed Edward away in exasperation.

    At that moment, Edward conveniently let go of her.

    Then, he took a deep breath, opened the car door, and got out of the car.

    Outside the car, the cool night breeze blew.

    Fourth Master Swan seemed to have adjusted his emotions. He walked to Jeanne¡¯s car door and opened it for her. Then, he bent down and carried her up.

    Jeanne protested. ¡°I can walk on my own.¡±

    ¡°But I want to carry you.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Edward carried Jeanne and walked straight into the Lawrence family¡¯s courtyard.

    It was veryte at night. Other than the servants, everyone else had returned to their rooms.

    Edward carried Jeanne and walked straight into her room. The door was pushed open.

    George was sitting in front of theputer, waiting for Jeanne. When he saw the door open, he quickly turned his head. When he saw Fourth Master Swan carrying his mother, he frowned.

    Edward ced Jeanne on the bed.

    George ran to Jeanne¡¯s side and looked at Fourth Master Swan warily.

    At this moment, Jeanne¡¯s back was also facing Fourth Master Swan. It was obvious that she wanted to distance herself from him.

    Edward did not care. He said to George, ¡°Do you know how to take care of people?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± George said immediately.

    ¡°Take good care of her,¡± Edward said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to remind me.¡± George¡¯s tone was not good.

    Fourth Master Swan smiled.

    At that moment, he even reached out and touched George¡¯s little head.

    The action was very intimate.

    George did not like Fourth Master Swan treating him like this. He showed it on his face.

    Fourth Master Swan pretended not to see it. He turned around and left. When he left, he seemed to nce at theputer screen in the room. He did not say anything and left.

 Chapter 73

    <h4>Chapter 73: First Day at the Lawrence Enterprise</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    The next morning, Jeanne had a splitting headache.

    She did not remember what she had experiencedst night. When she woke up, she was in aplete breakdown.

    Jeanne struggled to get up. She rubbed her aching temples and went to the bathroom to wash up.

    It was her first day at the Lawrence Enterprise, so she could not bete.

    She braced herself and washed up.

    Her phone rang.

    Jeanne had the habit of keeping her phone by her side at all times. At this moment, she looked at the iing call on the screen and pressed the speakerphone.

    ¡°I heard that you were drunkst night.¡± It was Kingsley.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jeanne nodded.

    ¡°You clearly know that your martial prowess is basically zero after drinking, let alone getting yourself drunk.¡± Kingsley was somewhat reprimanding her. ¡°Without me by your side, do you not know how to take care of yourself? What if someone takes the opportunity to vite you?¡±

    ¡®Vite¡­¡¯

    Jeanne¡¯s hand that was brushing her teeth stopped for a moment.

    Some bad scenes fromst night suddenly appeared in her mind.

    ¡®Damn it.¡¯

    Her hand that was brushing her teeth tightened again.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m brushing my teeth.¡± Jeanne¡¯s words were a little unclear.

    ¡°Don¡¯t drink anymore in the future. Do you hear me? If you want to drink, you can only do it in front of me, understand?¡± Kingsley was very serious.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Jeanne replied.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to the Lawrence Enterprise to work today?¡± Kingsley saw that Jeanne had agreed and then got to the point.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Is half a year enough?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s enough,¡± Jeanne answered casually.

    ¡°You¡¯re not bargaining with me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re already showing the Lawrences favor by giving them half a year,¡± Jeanne said sarcastically. ¡°If everything goes as expected, three months will be enough.¡±

    ¡°So, was your mom blind back then?¡± Kingsley asked seriously.

    ¡°The dead are dead, so be kind.¡±

    Kingsley did not say anything else. He reminded her, ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself. If anything happens, look for me.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s just one thing that I need your help with.¡± Jeanne finished rinsing her mouth and washing her face.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Mubier. He came to South Hampton City.¡± Jeanne wiped her face. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see him.¡±

    ¡°Actually, I think that he¡¯s not bad. Although his aptitude is a little bad, it¡¯s good that he¡¯s devoted and obsessed with you...¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ll allow me to fall in love?¡± Jeanne raised her eyebrow.

    ¡°Mubier will disappear from South Hampton City soon.¡±

    Jeanne smiled.

    She hung up the phone and walked out of the bathroom.

    George was ratherzy. He usually slept until he woke up naturally in the morning. Nheless, Jeanne had no choice but to wake him up for school today.

    He rubbed his eyes in a daze. Jeanne kissed his forehead. ¡°Be good. It¡¯s the first day of school today.¡±

    George forced himself to get up and staggered to the bathroom.

    Jeanne put on some simple makeup and changed into a white slim-fit professional shirt with a nude-colored skirt and a pair of white high heels. She tied her hair into a neat ponytail and looked very professional. Even so, it still could not hide her sexiness.

    She was ready, and so was George.

    Jeanne held George¡¯s hand as they went downstairs. Breakfast was prepared downstairs.

    At this moment, Alexander, Jenifer, and Joshua were having their breakfast. Jeanne brought George over as well.

    Everyone sat at the same table and ate their breakfast.

    Jeanne said, ¡°George needs a designated driver.¡±

    Alexander looked up at Jeanne.

    ¡°Once I go to work, I won¡¯t have time to pick up George.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Alexander replied.

    Jenifer hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get the driver to pick up George. You can just go to work at ease.¡±

    Jeanne nced at Jenifer and faintly said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    After eating breakfast, Jeanne sent George into the private car. After giving him a few reminders, she followed Alexander and got into Alexander¡¯s private car with Joshua.

    In the car, Alexander said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re my daughter, you can go to thepany and do whatever you want. You¡¯re a neer. Although your grandfather asked me to arrange a high position for you, it doesn¡¯t mean that you can do whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jeanne agreed indifferently.

    Along the way, Alexander kept lecturing, and he made himself sound like he was in a very high position.

    They arrived at the Lawrence Enterprise.

    Before Alexander got out of the car, he instructed Jeanne, ¡°After Joshua and I leave, you can get out of the car. I don¡¯t want others to misunderstand! In thepany, I¡¯ve always treated everyone equally.¡±

    Jeanne sneered.

    ¡®So there¡¯s no misunderstanding if he leaves with Joshua? He treats everyone equally?¡¯

    She still nodded.

    Alexander and Joshua walked for quite a while before Jeanne got out of the car and walked into the Lawrence Enterprise.

    She first went to the human resources department to report herself. Then, under the arrangements of the department, she went to her office as the marketing director of the Lawrence Enterprise.

    Joshua was the deputy director and had always been. The previous director had been temporarily sent to another branch office yesterday to be the general manager.

    Jeanne sat in her seat.

    The door was knocked and opened. ¡°Director, hello, I¡¯m your secretary. My name is Amy.¡±

    Jeanne nodded slightly.

    ¡°In the future, if you need anything, just tell me. I¡¯ll try my best to fulfill your request.¡±

    ¡°In ten minutes, call everyone above the department head for a meeting.¡± Some people¡¯s imposing manner would be revealed as soon as they spoke.

    Jeanne was one of them.

    ¡°Understood.¡± The secretary was extremely respectful.

    ¡°While you¡¯re at it, help me make a cup of coffee without sugar.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    The secretary left.

    Jeanne turned on herputer and went on thepany¡¯s intr to familiarize herself with the internal culture of the Lawrence Enterprise.

    After a while, the secretary ced a cup of coffee in front of Jeanne and reported, ¡°I¡¯ve gathered everyone above the department head to wait for you in the marketing department¡¯s meeting room.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Jeanne took a sip of the coffee and stood up to walk toward the meeting room.

    The meeting room was a little noisy. When everyone saw Jeanne appear, they quickly shut their mouths.

    In fact, it was not strange for everyone to be curious.

    In one night, their leader had changed just like that.

    Jeanne sat in the middle and looked at the dozen people below. She asked casually, ¡°Where¡¯s the deputy director?¡±

    ¡°He went to attend the general manager¡¯s meeting,¡± the secretary said quickly.

    So, Joshua went to attend a meeting between the higher-ups, but Jeanne was not informed.

    Jeanne did not care. She said to everyone calmly, ¡°Hello Eeveryone, I¡¯m Jeanne Lawrence, the new director of the marketing department. I¡¯ve gathered everyone for a meeting today to get to know each other. We¡¯ll be working together a lot in the future. I hope you¡¯ll support me.¡±

    Everyone looked at the young director. They were still a little surprised when they saw the aura that she emitted.

    The previous director was over 40 years old. Although the deputy director was only 23 years old, everyone knew he was not in charge of anything.

    ¡°I won¡¯t take up too much of your time. I¡¯ll use 20 minutes to give you a short meeting and give you a few tasks.¡± Jeanne was calm and serious. It was hard to tell that she was young and inexperienced. ¡°Firstly, since this was sudden, the previous director and I didn¡¯t have a detailed handover of work, so I need everyone present to sort out some of the work on your hands and report to me. I need to know all the current work of the marketing department, as well as the next n. Before getting off work this afternoon, all the supervisors will report to me.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± the supervisors quickly responded in unison.

    ¡°Secondly, I need a detailed list of the people in the marketing department. The list includes the specific duties of the people, the time they¡¯ve been in thepany, and their results of the past three years,¡± Jeanne instructed. ¡°Amy will provide this to me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Director,¡± the secretary quickly responded.

    ¡°Thirdly¡ª¡±

    Someone suddenly knocked on the door.

    Everyone turned their heads.

    An employee said, ¡°Director Lawrence, you were asked to go to the general manager¡¯s meeting room.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    At first, she was not asked to go. Now, she was called halfway... They must be hiding evil intentions!

 Chapter 74

    <h4>Chapter 74: Jeanne Was Domineering in the Workce!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Director Lawrence, you were asked to go to the general manager¡¯s meeting room.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    She nodded slightly. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Then, she turned to the others. ¡°Thirdly, I¡¯ll set up a department dedicated to tackling the toughest problems. Regardless of whether you¡¯re a supervisor or an employee, those who are willing can sign up with Amy.¡±

    After she finished, she directly left the meeting room. ¡°You¡¯re dismissed.¡±

    Jeanne did not drag things out.

    One would not think that she was arrogant, nor would one think that she was someone to be trifled with.

    Jeanne walked toward the general manager¡¯s meeting room.

    The meeting room¡¯s door was opened.

    Jeanne entered.

    Many people were sitting in the meeting room. There were about 20 people.

    The Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s senior leaders were all present.

    ¡°General Manager, are you looking for me?¡± Jeanne was neither humble nor arrogant. She walked to Alexander¡¯s side and asked.

    Alexander frowned slightly.

    Facing so many people, Jeanne did not show the slightest bit of fear. She was so calm and collected, which surprised him.

    ¡°Sit.¡± Alexander gestured for Jeanne to sit.

    Jeanne sat at the side of the meeting room.

    ording to her position, she was not considered low, but she was definitely not high among this group of people. Despite that, ording to her seniority, she was indeed iparable to the others, so she knew her position very well.

    After Jeanne sat, Alexander said as if he was exining the change this time, ¡°As the general manager of nders branch is unwell, he temporarily asked for a long time off to rest, so I transferred the marketing director over. It was an emergency, so I didn¡¯t have time to discuss it with everyone. The marketing director left, and the position was vacant. For the sake of thepany¡¯s normal development, Jeanne became the current marketing director. Jeanne, please introduce yourself.¡±

    Jeanne nodded and quickly stood up.

    ¡°Dear leaders and colleagues, hello¡ª¡± Jeanne had just spoken a little when she was interrupted.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for introductions.¡± The senior president of the general affairs department, Winston Stone, directly cut her off. ¡°Everyone knows that she¡¯s your daughter. What else is there to introduce? It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t approve of you arranging for your daughter to work at thepany, President Lawrence. After all, 60% of the shares of the Lawrence Enterprise are in the hands of the Lawrences. It¡¯s perfectly normal for you to nurture your sessors. However, the position of marketing director is extremely important. The entire operation of the Lawrence Enterprise is driven by the marketing department. You want to let a young girl in her twenties lead the marketing department? With all due respect, as a director and senior president of thepany, I can¡¯t agree with the executive general manager¡¯s opinion. You¡¯re simply using our hard work to take the fall of the Lawrences.¡±

    ¡°I agree with President Stone¡¯s opinion,¡± the senior president of the finance department, Bryce Hoffman, said angrily, ¡°Previously when the Lawrences arranged for Joshua, who had just graduated from university, to be the deputy director of the marketing department, we had quite an opinion. But to say the least, there was still a marketing director above Joshua, who was in charge of everything in the marketing department. In a way, someone was in charge of the overall situation. We also felt that it wasmon sense for Joshua to learn more from him. Now, the Lawrences acted rashly and handed the entire marketing department to a newbie who has no experience and probably doesn¡¯t know what the workce is like. How can we, people who have worked diligently in the Lawrence Enterprise for so many years, endure this?¡±

    ¡°I very much agree with the opinions of the two senior presidents,¡± the senior president of the human resources and public rtions department, Michelle Williams, also spoke. She was very agitated. ¡°I¡¯ve worked in the human resources and public rtions department for many years. I¡¯m very clear about all the key leaders of all the enterprises in South Hampton City, big and small. There has never been apany that would act so recklessly and let their child take up such an important position! Most people start from the bottom andter take on important positions in thepany step by step through hard work. Of course, the Lawrences of the Lawrence Enterprise can have an innate advantage, but it doesn¡¯t mean that they can act so recklessly. ording to my understanding of Jeanne, she¡¯s just a single mother who has been drifting abroad for a few years and has a child. She has no experience in the workce. Moreover, ording to the information given to me by the human resources department, Jeanne doesn¡¯t even have an official diploma.¡±

    Jeanne listened to everyone¡¯s doubts about her indifferently.

    The people at the scene did not even consider Jeanne¡¯s emotions. Michelle continued to speak in a righteous tone, ¡°A few days ago, there were rumors that Jeanne has a close rtionship with the person in charge of MUK. Everyone in South Hampton City was talking about how they looked at Jeanne in a different light. I¡¯m sorry! I don¡¯t think it¡¯s something worth bragging about. With my many years of experience in human rtions, a real business leader wouldn¡¯t ruin his future just because of some so-called female confidant. Let me ask all the senior presidents here. There should be quite a number of female confidants around you. How many of them can influence your judgment in the business world? I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any!¡±

    Michelle was sending a direct message to everyone present. Just because Jeanne and West had a rtionship, it did not mean that things should be convenient for her. Jeanne was still useless!

    Such a high-level meeting suddenly seemed to have turned into a criticism assembly.

    Jeanne looked at everyone. She saw everyone¡¯s expressions of ridicule towards her. This included Alexander and Joshua, who were gloating at her misfortune.

    She smiled and said without batting an eyelid, ¡°I ept all the doubts that everyone had toward me just now. For a person who¡¯s only 25 years old to suddenly take over such an important position, if I was in your shoes, I would have the same attitude as you. This is not to go against anyone or to show my authority. It¡¯s just out of a sense of responsibility towards thepany.¡±

    The words that were spoken neither too fast nor too slow shocked everyone.

    Who would have thought that under such circumstances, Jeanne would still be able to face everything so calmly? There seemed to be a hidden meaning in her words.

    On one hand, she seemed to be reminding everyone not to target anyone too much and not to be aggressive just because of their high position and power. At the same time, she seemed to be giving everyone a way out. It was all based on the premise of ¡°responsibility¡±. It made the people at the scene feel that there was no way to refute it.

    Jeanne continued to say, ¡°Before entering the Lawrence Enterprise, I¡¯ve heard a lot about the enterprise¡¯s development. It said that our business is old-fashioned now. As an electrical appliance industry, we¡¯re still relying on the traditional offline sales model. Our solid users are still a group of former diehard fans, but most of those diehard fans are already over 40 years old. We don¡¯t have much of a market share for the young people. What does this mean?¡±

    Everyone looked at Jeanne. Thinking that she was useless, no one thought that she would say something so professional.

    At this moment, the scene was a little quiet.

    Jeanne spoke frankly, ¡°This means that ourpany needs fresh blood. Not only do we need to expand the market, but we also need new people to give thepany an impact. Before I achieve something, I can¡¯t guarantee what I can bring to thepany. However, in front of so many senior presidents, mark my words. Within a month, I¡¯ll win the exclusive partnership with MUK, the emercepany, in Harken. After two months, the Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s volume of business will double on that basis. The market share of 25 to 35-year-olds will reach a third of the Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s total user base!¡±

    Right after she finished, everyone was shocked.

    Jeanne paused, then added with a strong aura, ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll take the me and resign!¡±

 Chapter 75

    <h4>Chapter 75: Achieved Her Wish</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll take the me and resign!¡± Jeanne enunciated each word clearly.

    Everyone looked at her.

    She had a calm and collected manner, and she was also domineering!

    ¡°Anyone can say such arrogant words! ¡°In the midst of the shock, Winston snorted coldly. ¡°Why should we waste our time and let you do whatever you want here? Why should we let you trifle with thepany that we worked so hard to build? Not to mention doubling the volume of business and increasing the share, the fact that you want to win the contract with MUK is simply a joke!¡±

    ¡°Is this the reason the Lawrence Enterprise has been stagnating for so many years?¡± Jeanne retorted.

    Winston¡¯s expression turned even uglier. ¡°What do you mean?!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve never epted anything new! You¡¯ve always chosen to do things step-by-step! In the past, when the Lawrence Enterprise still had a market and everyone believed in the old-fashioned effect, this path was feasible. Now, with the development of information technology, people¡¯s eptance of things has increased rapidly. Even in the face of our enterprise¡¯s declining market share and volume of business, you¡¯re still so conservative and old-fashioned, President Stone. Is there still hope for the future of the Lawrence Enterprise?¡±

    ¡°Jeanne!¡± Winston was ridiculed by Jeanne. He mmed the table and stood up. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want here just because you¡¯re a member of the Lawrences!¡±

    ¡°I never thought that I could do whatever I want just because I¡¯m a Lawrence. On the contrary, because I¡¯m a Lawrence, I have an unshirkable responsibility in the Lawrence Enterprise. That¡¯s why I want to change. I want to change the traditional business model of the Lawrence Enterprise and find a business model that¡¯s more suitable for the masses and more easily epted by people.¡± Jeanne looked at Winston. She was not afraid at all, and her aura was still very strong.

    ¡°Yes, I admit that the Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s business has indeed fallen behind and can¡¯t keep up with the trend. We also want to change this.¡± Winston was still very angry. ¡°But you, a little girl with an illegitimate child, don¡¯t even have a good reputation. What ability do you have that¡¯s worth us handing over the responsibility to you!¡±

    ¡°Is a month or two so hard for you to ept?¡± Jeanne questioned.

    ¡°The workce never does things that waste time. This is irresponsible to nearly 10,000 employees in our enterprise!¡±

    ¡°You speak so grandly. Let me ask you then, President Stone. Do you already have a transformation n? Is the Lawrence Enterprise already starting to develop in this aspect?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re already starting the transformation project. If everything goes as expected, there¡¯ll be a huge change in half a year!¡±

    ¡°Half a year?¡± Jeanne¡¯s lips curled up.

    Winston¡¯s expression was very ugly.

    He had been in the Lawrence Enterprise for many years, but he was actually humiliated by a little girl at the meeting.

    ¡°I said I only need two months, and you need half a year. Isn¡¯t that a waste of time instead?¡± Jeanne looked at Winston.

    ¡°The half a year has been nned out, and it¡¯s not something you say casually. You said that you can make our enterprisepletely transform and gain profits in two months. Do you think we¡¯re stupid and believe whatever you say?!¡±

    ¡°What if I achieve it?¡± Jeanne raised her eyebrow slightly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll write my name backward.¡±

    ¡°So you agreed?¡±

    Winston was stunned. ¡°Don¡¯t set me up here. I won¡¯t agree.¡±

    ¡°President Stone, you¡¯re probably worried about having to write your name backward then...¡±

    ¡°Jeanne, that¡¯s enough!¡± Winston gnashed his teeth in anger.

    ¡°Actually, to me, it¡¯s not important at all whether I take on the position of marketing director,¡± Jeanne suddenly said.

    Winston was trembling with anger.

    ¡®This little girl is deliberately going against me, isn¡¯t she?!

    ¡®She was so aggressive just now, but she¡¯s suddenly taking a step back now.¡¯

    Jeanne said, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. I can understand the concerns of all the leaders. Of course, this concern has indeed made me deeply feel the reason the Lawrence Enterprise can¡¯t be transformed...¡±

    ¡°Jeanne, watch your words,¡± Alexander called out to her.

    Jeanne nodded. On such an asion, she would still give Alexander face. ¡°I don¡¯t want the position of marketing director. I only need the enterprise to give me a project team. The team members will be chosen by me. The goal is very simple, which is to obtain the exclusive rights to MUK and let the Lawrence Enterprise transform into online marketing. In this way, I¡¯ll only manage a small group of people to do a project to ovee the difficulties. It won¡¯t affect the entire operation of the enterprise. If that¡¯s the case, do any of you still have any objections?¡±

    She had reached this point.

    If they still refused, they would be deliberately making things difficult for her.

    Bryce asked, ¡°Then what if you don¡¯t get the exclusive rights to the MUK partnership?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave at any time.¡± Jeanne was very determined. ¡°But, what if I get it?¡±

    Alexander directly said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the position of marketing director to you. I believe that the others won¡¯t have any objections.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jeanne agreed immediately.

    Winston still felt a little ufortable in the end. He said, ¡°The Lawrences are still siding with their people. Alexander is already so old, yet he still lets a 20-year-old girl mess around in thepany. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I¡¯ve been in the enterprise for so many years, I would¡¯ve wanted to find another way out.¡±

    Alexander¡¯s expression changed instantly.

    In the Lawrence Enterprise, other than the chairman, Jonathan, he had the most authority as the executive general manager. Despite that, due to hisck of ability in all aspects, he was always suppressed by the senior presidents of other departments. Many times, they did not even give him face, making it very difficult for him to step down.

    ¡°President Stone.¡± Jeanne was very serious, ¡°As the senior president of the Lawrence Enterprise and a member of the board of directors, weren¡¯t you being a little too offensive? You just said that as a member of the Lawrences, it¡¯s understandable for the Lawrence Enterprise to allow their children to be nurtured here. Now, you¡¯re discriminating against us without any reason. Are you deliberately targeting me? Or are you targeting my family?¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? I¡¯m just saying that from thepany¡¯s standpoint!¡±

    ¡°May I know which part of thepany¡¯s interests have been harmed by my appearance?¡± Jeanne questioned Winston.

    Winston was somewhat speechless from being rebuked.

    ¡°And ording to what I know, didn¡¯t you also recruit your nephew into thepany and make him the director of the logistics department of the general affairs department? I seem to have also heard that your nephew once caused a small ident. It is said that he¡¯s light-fingered, but because of your reputation, he wasn¡¯t punished...¡± Jeanne deliberately raised her voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know how you can be so magnanimous and ept such a matter that affects the interests of thepany.¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Winston was so angry that his face was red.

    He never thought that he would be so ugly in public one day.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Alexander¡¯s voice was very loud and full of authority. ¡°This is a dignified meeting. Don¡¯t you have any manners?!¡±

    Jeanne, Winston, and everyone else fell silent.

    Alexander said, ¡°I won¡¯t say anything else. From now on, Jeanne will establish her project team. The members will be chosen by her. The other higher-ups also don¡¯t have any objections. Once Jeanne¡¯s project fails, she¡¯ll leave and never step foot into the enterprise again. However, if she seeds, the position of a marketing director will belong to her!¡±

    Winston held back his anger and did not say anything more at this moment.

    ¡°Today¡¯s meeting ends here. Meeting adjourned!¡± Alexander said and left inrge strides.

    The corners of Jeanne¡¯s mouth curled into a smile.

    Achieving her wish was as simple as this!

 Chapter 76

    <h4>Chapter 76: Eden¡¯s Viciousness</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Everyone left the high-level meeting room.

    Jeanne went to Alexander¡¯s office and knocked on the door.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Jeanne pushed the door open and entered. ¡°Dad, I have something to discuss with you.¡±

    Alexander was in a good mood.

    In many meetings, although he held the highest position, he was always suppressed. Today was a rare asion where he was so carefree. Seeing Winston, that self-righteous person, constantly being defeated made him feel good.

    He nodded slightly. ¡°Have a seat.¡±

    Jeanne sat down obediently in front of Alexander.

    Alexander still showed his sternness. He said, ¡°In thepany, you have to have rules. In the future, you can¡¯t be so unreasonable and not respect the higher-ups.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jeanne nodded obediently and did not refute.

    Alexander was still very proud.

    Jeanne said, ¡°Dad, I hope that you can take on the position of marketing director.¡±

    Alexander raised his eyebrow and seemed a little unwilling.

    ¡°There are three reasons. Firstly, the position of marketing director is currently vacant. It¡¯s impossible to leave it there. The marketing department must have a leader, but you¡¯re the only one suitable for the position. Everyone knows about the bet I made with the higher-ups. Once I win, whoever takes on the position will leave in an awkward position. Only you can happily retreat. Secondly, even though you agreed to give me a team, I still need to rely on the marketing department for a lot of things. If it were someone else, it would be inevitable that there¡¯ll be conflicts of authority. When that happens, due to these unnecessary small things, everyone will be unhappy, and the losses will outweigh the gains. Thirdly, as the highest leader of thepany, if you take over as the director of the marketing department, I feel that you¡¯ll be the role model for the Lawrence Enterprise,¡± Jeanne said clearly. She did not give the other party any reason to reject her.

    Alexander looked at Jeanne.

    Jeanne¡¯s words had moved him indeed.

    Alexander knew very well that his abilities in the business world were not enough. Over the years, he had made many big decisions but with the help of his father. At this moment, when he was being encouraged by Jeanne, it gave him the idea of wanting to perform well in thepany and even make people look at him in a new light.

    He said calmly without batting an eyelid, ¡°You were appointed by your grandfather to thepany. I can¡¯t go against his wishes, and I also hope that you can make a difference in thepany. Since you just entered thepany, you¡¯ll need me to go to the marketing department to help you, so I¡¯ll agree to it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡± Jeanne looked very excited.

    No matter what, if Alexander was the director of the marketing department, she would not have to worry about other people with intentions making things difficult for her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early. If you can¡¯t keep your promises, you¡¯ll have to leave. I won¡¯t plead on your behalf.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jeanne agreed immediately.

    ¡°Go and work hard,¡± Alexander ordered her to leave.

    Jeanne left respectfully.

    She walked into the elevator and returned to her floor.

    Jeanne¡¯s phone rang at this time.

    She looked at the iing call and picked it up. ¡°Monica.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Monica¡¯szy voice was hearding from the other side.

    ¡°I¡¯m working,¡± Jeanne answered and added, ¡°At the Lawrence Enterprise.¡±

    ¡°You really went?¡± Monica was a little doubtful.

    ¡°Or else?¡± Jeanne just had a huge battle before this!

    ¡°Why do you always fight with the Lawrences? What is it about them that makes them worthy of your attention?¡± Monica was very unhappy.

    ¡°I¡¯m paying attention to them to take back what belongs to me,¡± Jeanne said coldly.

    ¡°What?¡± Monica did not hear her clearly.

    ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Jeanne directly changed the topic.

    ¡°I just want to ask how you¡¯re doing today. When you were drunkst night, did you do something with Fourth Master¡­?¡± Monica had a gossipy look on her face.

    Jeanne was speechless. ¡°Stop thinking about it. Nothing happened.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Monica did not believe her. ¡°Fourth Master Swan isn¡¯t the kind of person who won¡¯t do anything.¡±

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    ¡®Indeed, he¡¯s not.¡¯

    ¡°Are you hiding something from me?¡± Monica sensed Jeanne¡¯s silence and quickly asked.

    ¡°No, I just don¡¯t have anything to say.¡± Jeanne seemed to be a little impatient. ¡°I¡¯m going to work, bye.¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡± Monica shouted.

    Jeanne had hung up the phone.

    She got out of the elevator and returned to her office.

    In any case, there was no one sitting in the director¡¯s office. Alexander would note here. Hence, for the time being, she had not thought of changing offices.

    Joshua¡¯s office was next to hers.

    Joshua came back earlier than Jeanne. At this moment, he closed the door and was making a call. ¡°Eden, Jeanne went on a killing spree at the general manager¡¯s meeting today. Several high-level leaders were rendered speechless by her words.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Eden held the phone, and his face was a little gloomy. ¡°In that case, Jeanne is indeed more powerful than we thought.¡±

    ¡°In any case, I don¡¯t think she¡¯s a rookie.¡±

    ¡°So what do you want me to do for you?¡± Eden asked.

    It was clear that he had asked Joshua to monitor Jeanne¡¯s every move and report to him. Now, it was Joshua who did not want Jeanne to have a good time.

    Joshua naturally did not think too much and quickly said, ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t want her to stay in the Lawrence Enterprise. This is mine to begin with. If she¡¯s here, wouldn¡¯t she be fighting with me on purpose?¡±

    ¡°So you want to get rid of Jeanne?¡±

    ¡°I want to get rid of Jeanne. Looking at her awe-inspiring manner in the meeting today, I even felt that my father was looking at her in a different light. Eden, you must help me. I can¡¯t let Jeanne steal my things. Besides, if she really takes over the Lawrence Enterprise, not to mention me, my sister won¡¯t be able to get any benefits from the Lawrences. Naturally, you won¡¯t be able to get any either.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think much of the Lawrences¡¯ small favors,¡± Eden said with some sarcasm.

    Joshua suddenly felt a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m with your sister, and your sister doesn¡¯t get along with Jeanne. I can¡¯t let Jeanne continue to strut around like this. If she¡¯s bullying you, she¡¯s bullying your sister. She should be taught a lesson.¡±

    ¡°So what should I do? Right now, I feel that both my grandfather and father are on her side. If she achieves results, I¡¯m afraid that the consequences will be unbearable.¡± The more Joshua spoke, the more worried he became.

    ¡°Then don¡¯t let her achieve anything,¡± Eden enunciated each word clearly and continued, ¡°You just told me that Jeanne promised to win the cooperation rights of the MUK Group at the meeting, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she said that she¡¯ll do it within a month, or she¡¯ll take the me and resign.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that easy to handle? As long as she doesn¡¯t win the cooperation rights, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°But I feel that she has a n in mind...¡±

    ¡°Do as I say. First of all, the Lawrence Enterprise is currentlycking a marketing director. The position of this director can only be taken by someone you trust, or you can take the initiative to volunteer for the position. No matter what, Jeanne¡¯s project team will require the support of the marketing department in many areas. Once you take control of the marketing department, Jeanne won¡¯t be able to develop.¡±

    Joshua was stunned. How could he not have thought of this?!

 Chapter 77

    <h4>Chapter 77: Roping in Confidants</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Next, no matter what, you have to think of a way to ce a few of your confidants into Jeanne¡¯s project team. Once Jeanne has any movements, you¡¯ll know. You won¡¯t have to be afraid that she¡¯ll unknowingly cause trouble.¡± Eden ¡°suggested some strategies¡± unhurriedly.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Joshua quickly nodded.

    ¡°Lastly, go and secretly investigate the preferences of West, MUK¡¯s person in charge. Rumor has it that Jeanne is West¡¯s lover, right? Find a woman to eliminate Jeanne. When that happens, how do you think Jeanne can work with MUK? Men like a novelty.¡±

    ¡°I got it!¡± Joshua appeared to be unusually excited.

    At first, he was confused and did not know how to stop Jeanne¡¯s development. After hearing what Eden said, he was suddenly full of confidence.

    ¡°If you have any problems, look for me. However, let me get straight to the point. If I tell you these things and you reveal them to a third person, don¡¯t expect me to help you in the future,¡± Eden threatened.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone no matter what,¡± Joshua promised.

    Eden did not say anything more and hung up the phone.

    He was sitting in hisrge office. He stood up, lit a cigarette, and walked toward the French window.

    Swanhaven Bank under the Swan Enterprise was located in the most luxurious area of South Hampton City. It was the tallest office building. As Eden smoked, he looked down at the entire city, and the corner of his mouth curled up into a cold smile.

    Jeanne could forget about escaping from him!

    Not even his fourth uncle could have her!

    ¡­

    At the Lawrence Enterprise.

    Jeanne seriously and carefully looked at the resumes submitted by her secretary.

    It was indeed not an easy task to select ten people out of more than 200 people.

    She picked up the phone and said, ¡°Amy, during the meeting earlier, I asked all the supervisors toe to report to me about their work. Remind them that those who are prepared cane earlier.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± the secretary said respectfully.

    Jeanne lowered her head again and briefly picked some that she felt she could consider. As for who she wanted to pick, she needed others to help her make the decision. After all, she was not familiar with the internal department of thepany.

    After a while, there was a knock on the door.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    The secretary stood at the door, hesitating to speak.

    ¡°Just say what you want to say.¡±

    ¡°Deputy Director Lawrence has been in a meeting with all the supervisors, so they can¡¯te to report their work. As for how long it¡¯ll take for the meeting to be over, I don¡¯t know yet...¡± The secretary said awkwardly.

    Jeanne sneered.

    Of course, she knew what Joshua was going to do.

    It was just to stop her from developing.

    Nheless, based on her understanding of Joshua, he should not have acted so quickly.

    In the end, she did not care. She said, ¡°Since the deputy director has work arrangements, don¡¯t disturb them. Come in. I want to ask you something.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Amy walked in and closed the door.

    Jeanne was straightforward. ¡°How many years have you been in thepany? Which department did you work in before? What did you do specifically?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been in thepany for three years. Before that, I was in the secretarial room of the general affairs department. This morning, I was transferred here to be your secretary,¡± Amy answered quickly.

    ¡°Do you have much contact with the people in thepany?¡±Jeanne asked.

    ¡°I have more contact with the people in the general affairs department. I only contact very few people from other departments. After all, we¡¯re not all on the same floor. The nature of their work is also different, so it¡¯s very difficult to have contact with them.¡±

    ¡°Can I say that you don¡¯t know most of the people in thepany? Especially the people from other departments other than the general affairs department?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jeanne nodded slightly. ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±

    Amy was a little confused by the question.

    Jeanne said, ¡°Call Forrest Jackson in for me. He¡¯s not a supervisor, so he shouldn¡¯t be in the meeting.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call him right away,¡± Amy said quickly.

    Soon, a man about 35 years old appeared at the door of Jeanne¡¯s office and knocked on the door. ¡°Director Lawrence, you¡¯re looking for me.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to call me Director Lawrence. You should¡¯ve heard that I wasn¡¯t appointed. You can call me Team Leader Lawrence.¡±

    ¡°Team Leader Lawrence.¡±

    ¡°Sit.¡± Jeanne let Forrest sit in front of her.

    ¡°May I know why you¡¯re looking for me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen your resume in the enterprise.¡± Jeanne pulled out a sheet of information from the thick pile and ced it in front of Forrest.

    Forrest took a look and sneered. ¡°A new broom sweeps clean. If you want to fire me, then fire me. Anyway, I¡¯ve had enough of staying in such apany where I can¡¯t see the future.¡±

    Jeanne did not seem to hear what he said and said straightforwardly, ¡°You¡¯ve been in thepany for ten years. In the first seven years, you were excellent and even served as the supervisor of the channel development department, but you started to decline in the eighth year. Fromst year to this year, your monthly performances were only passing. I just want to ask what made you decline like this?¡±

    ¡°Are you mocking me, Team Leader Lawrence?¡± Forrest did not look too good.

    ¡°No, I just want to know whether it¡¯s because of your personal reasons, thepany¡¯s system, or because of someone in thepany that has led to yourck of enthusiasm for work.¡± Jeanne looked at him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t have any intention of firing you, nor do I have any intention of looking down on you. In my opinion, you¡¯re a talent and shouldn¡¯t be buried just like that.¡±

    ¡°Since you put it so nicely, I¡¯ll tell you frankly. I¡¯m especially dissatisfied with the Lawrence Enterprise. Other than being dissatisfied with the enterprise¡¯s unchanging attitude andck of responsibility, I¡¯m also extremely dissatisfied with the deputy director, who¡¯s your younger brother. I just don¡¯t understand how such an ipetent person can be so arrogant and bossy in thepany. You¡¯re right. My monthly performances fromst year to this year were all thanks to your younger brother.¡±

    ¡®As expected.¡¯

    Jeanne smiled faintly. It was just as she had expected.

    ¡°You must be curious why I didn¡¯t resign, right?¡± Forrest said to Jeanne, ¡°To put it in another way, why should I resign? I dedicated my youth to the Lawrence Enterprise. I feel sorry for myself for leaving just like that. Of course, you can fire me andpensate me with a high amount of pension. I¡¯ll dly ept it and leave immediately.¡±

    ¡°How can there be such a good thing in this world? How can you leave just because you want to?¡±

    Forrest did not look good.

    ¡°Not only can you not leave, but you must also stay and be one of my project members.¡± Jeanne was serious, then she smiled. ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯ve be the first member of my project team.¡±

    Forrest frowned as if he did not know what Jeanne was thinking.

    ¡°Joshua and I don¡¯t get along,¡± Jeanne suddenly exined.

    Forrest was a little surprised.

    ¡°Are you curious about why I would tell you so directly? However, if you really know my family, you¡¯d know that Joshua and I are extremely at odds, so the person who has a grudge against him is the person I can trust the most. Right now, you¡¯re the only person among so many people that I can be sure of this, and I need you to help me pick out nine people I can trust,¡± Jeanne enunciated each word.

    There was no chance for Forrest to refuse.

 Chapter 78

    <h4>Chapter 78: Win Popr Support</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    In the office, Forrest looked straight at Jeanne as if he could not ept it.

    Jeanne did not consider Forrest¡¯s emotions at all. She handed Forrest a stack of resumes. ¡°Help me choose the other nine people.¡±

    Forrest was still a little confused.

    It seemed that he had never thought that such a good thing would happen to him.

    ¡°The selection principles. First, they must not be Joshua¡¯s confidants. Second, they must not have any connections with anyone in thepany. Third, they must not be too weak.¡± Jeanne looked very serious.

    Forrest took a long time to react. He asked, ¡°You¡¯re not ying tricks with me, are you?¡±

    Jeanne smiled. ¡°At this time, you have to believe in yourself.¡±

    Forrest took a deep breath. ¡°Even if you¡¯re ying tricks with me, I don¡¯t have a choice.¡±

    It seemed that he was a sensible person.

    Jeanne just watched as Forrest took the resumes and then picked and eliminated them.

    She did not rush him and just waited quietly for him.

    After nearly an hour, Forrest hesitated and left 15 people behind, ¡°I think these people are the most suitable for the project. Apart from meeting the three conditions, their attitude toward work is also rtively positive.¡±

    Jeanne took the list of the 15 people. ¡°Are there any of them that you have a good rtionship with?¡±

    Forrest was stunned and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Remove those that you have a good rtionship with.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m very fair and just,¡± Forrest said righteously, ¡°I definitely didn¡¯t choose them from my personal standpoint.¡±

    ¡°I know, but the workce is a ce that isn¡¯t friendly to friends. Once it involves interests, it¡¯s very easy for you to turn against each other,¡± Jeanne said to Forrest, ¡°Rather than leaving behind hidden dangers that may harm the rtionship between friends, it¡¯s better to nip it in the bud.¡±

    Forrest was convinced by Jeanne.

    He eliminated the two people he had a better rtionship with, leaving 13 people.

    ¡°Are there any under 25 years old?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Anyone over 45 years old?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then pick the nine people you think are the most suitable from this pile of people and pick them again based on your feelings. Don¡¯t hesitate.¡±

    Forrest nodded and went through the list again.

    In the end, the list of the nine people was decided.

    Jeanne looked at the resumes of the ten people in front of her, including Forrest¡¯s. She said, ¡°Okay, the meeting will be held in the conference room in 20 minutes. I have work arrangements.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Forrest was respectful. The moment he left, he was a little hesitant. ¡°Are you really going to use these people?¡±

    ¡°Or else?¡± Jeanne raised her eyebrow.

    ¡°I¡¯m just a little employee, after all...¡± Forrest wondered, ¡®Is she not worried that the people I chose might not be capable enough?!¡¯

    ¡°Use people without suspicion and don¡¯t use suspicious people.¡± Jeanne smiled. ¡°I believe in you.¡±

    Forrest¡¯s heart wavered a little.

    This was the first time he was trusted so much.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Forrest said sincerely and then walked out of Jeanne¡¯s office.

    Jeanne looked in the direction of the door.

    She turned back to look at the list in her hand.

    Ability in the workce was important, but winning popr support was even more important!

    Jeanne picked up the phone. ¡°Amy,e in for a while.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Amy knocked on the door and entered.

    Jeanne handed the resumes in her hand to Amy. ¡°Report to the general affairs department and have them send out documents immediately. Withdraw these people from their current positions and let them join the marketing department¡¯s Special Reinforcement Team. The team leader is me, and the direct leader is the executive general manager, Alexander Lawrence.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡°Half an hour. I need to see the internal documents.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Amy took the list respectfully and left.

    After Jeanne gave her instructions, she thought for a moment and called her dad. ¡°Dad.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve picked out the list of my team members.¡±

    Alexander frowned slightly. He hadn¡¯t expected Jeanne to be so efficient.

    ¡°Now, I¡¯ll get my secretary to report to the general affairs department and send out the documents. Dad, you should also send out a document regarding your concurrent position as the marketing director.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Qiao Jinhong responded.

    ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡±

    ¡°Do well. If you don¡¯t, you know the consequences.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jeanne hung up the phone.

    She sat in the office and waited for a while. When Forrest came to the office to look for her, she walked into the meeting room.

    Everyone in the meeting room looked at her, feeling a little overwhelmed.

    Although Jeanne¡¯s reputation was not very good, no matter what, she was a Lawrence, so she definitely had rights. Now that they were suddenly selected, they could not help but feel a little excited.

    Jeanne was straightforward. ¡°Thepany gave me a test. They asked me to take down the MUK cooperation rights within a month. If I can¡¯t take it down, I¡¯ll have to return home. Only by taking it down will I be able to take up the position of marketing director, so I need your help.¡±

    ¡°There are so many people in thepany. Why did you choose us?¡± One of the employees suddenly asked. In the end, he was still very puzzled.

    ¡°I won¡¯t say much about the selection criteria. You just need to know that you¡¯re the best to me,¡± Jeanne enunciated each word.

    Everyone was still a little surprised.

    Jeanne did not think of spending time exining. She went straight to the point. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the next work arrangement.¡±

    The others also listened quietly to her instructions.

    ¡°The general affairs department is currently making drafts. They¡¯ll temporarily divest all of your current jobs so that you can devote your attention to my project team. The work of the project is simple but tough at the same time. It¡¯ll be very difficult to take down an internationalpany within a month. Therefore, before detailing the specific work, I need to reiterate one thing. Once the project ispleted, I¡¯ll be the marketing director, and everyone here will be promoted and given a raise. If I fail and leave, you should be able to return to your original positions, but it¡¯s unknown whether they¡¯ll ept you if you go back.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°What I mean is that once you follow me, you¡¯ll have made enemies with many people, so it won¡¯t be as easy as you think to return to your original positions.¡±

    ¡°Then we...¡±

    ¡°Opportunities and challenges go hand in hand. The reason I didn¡¯t try to get everyone¡¯s opinion was that I didn¡¯t want you to have the chance to regret it.¡± Jeanne looked at them, and she was extremely serious. ¡°I didn¡¯t give you any way out. From now on, you can only follow me forward, and I won¡¯t allow my project to fail!¡±

    Everyone looked at Jeanne. Since she had said so much, they knew that they could not refute her.

    Jeanne said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk about the specific work...¡±

    In the meeting room, Jeanne arranged the division of work for the project team one by one. She also rified everyone¡¯s work responsibilities and gave them tasks at the same time.

    Itsted for a full three hours.

    Jeanne looked at the time. It was 2:00 pm.

    She said, ¡°Your assignment is due tomorrow at 10:00 am. From now on, please be prepared to work overtime and miss your mealtime at any time. Of course, I¡¯llpensate you three times your sry when you¡¯re not working. Meeting adjourned.¡±

    Jeanne stood up and left.

    After she left, everyone also left.

    Some people still had some objections at the beginning, but after the meeting, everyone was speechless.

    They werepletely subdued!

 Chapter 79

    <h4>Chapter 79: Don¡¯t Worry, I¡¯ll Only Do Perverted Things to You</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    At the Lawrence Enterprise, in the deputy director¡¯s office.

    Joshua looked at the documents released by the general affairs department and was so angry that his body was trembling.

    He hurriedly called Eden. ¡°Eden, I didn¡¯t expect that Jeanne would think ahead of us!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Eden frowned slightly.

    Joshua said, ¡°My father has taken over the position of marketing director. I was discussing with a senior to ask him to take the initiative to volunteer. I didn¡¯t expect that the documents would be sent out so soon! Moreover, I didn¡¯t think that she¡¯d ask my father to take over the position. Based on my understanding of my father, he wouldn¡¯t be so nosy! He must be doing this to help Jeanne...¡±

    The more he spoke, the more agitated he became.

    ¡°Calm down.¡± Eden¡¯s voice deepened.

    Joshua endured it and said again, ¡°What¡¯s even more outrageous is that the project team members have been selected. I originally restrained all the marketing department¡¯s supervisors so that Jeanne couldn¡¯t rope in the supervisors and talents. I also made it so that she couldn¡¯t find anyone to help her select the most suitable personnel. I didn¡¯t expect that she¡¯d directly skip the supervisors and select all the employees. The people on her list aren¡¯t my people. There are even some people who are dissatisfied with me to begin with!¡±

    Eden¡¯s grip on his phone tightened.

    Initially, he did not think much of Jeanne.

    In his opinion, Jeanne was just relying on her good looks and using her body to achieve some goals. It was impossible for her to achieve anything in the business world. At this moment, if someone was helping Jeanne behind her back, then she would be really difficult to deal with!

    ¡°Eden, what should I do now?¡± Joshua seemed to be on the verge of breaking down. ¡°I can¡¯t even get into Jeanne¡¯s project team now. If she gets the MUK cooperation rights, then she¡¯ll be the marketing director. Her authority will be above mine, and she will continue to bully me!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± Eden seemed to be much calmer. ¡°This is just the beginning, and you already feel that you can¡¯t win. What else can you do next? It¡¯s better to give up now.¡±

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t give up. I definitely won¡¯t give up. Eden, help me!¡± Joshua ced all his hopes on Eden.

    Eden was silent for a few seconds before he asked, ¡°You don¡¯t have a confidant in Jeanne¡¯s project team, but can¡¯t you bribe one now?¡±

    Joshua was surprised again.

    ¡°What kind of determination does an employee have? If you give them more benefits, how difficult can it be to bribe one or two people?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve never done it before.¡± This was why Joshua did not think in this direction.

    The employees of thepany were all taking the initiative to fawn over him. He did not give those who did not fawn over him a good time.

    ¡°I¡¯m teaching you now. Send me the information of all the employees. I¡¯ll help you see how to bribe them.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send it to you right away,¡± Joshua said hurriedly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go and get their resumes in public. If Jeanne is smart enough, once you do that, she¡¯ll think of what you¡¯re going to do. Find someone you trust and bring out the information secretly. Don¡¯t alert the enemy,¡± Eden warned.

    ¡°I know what to do.¡±

    Eden gave some more instructions before the two of them hung up.

    Joshua put down his phone and revealed a cold smile.

    ¡®Jeanne wants to snatch the Lawrence Enterprise from me? Don¡¯t even think about it!¡¯

    ¡­

    Jeanne was handling her own work.

    Until the end of the day, she stretched and stood up from her seat.

    Today, other than setting up her project team and arranging all the project work, the rest of the time was spent on thoroughly understanding the Lawrence Enterprise.

    The more she understood, the more ironic it was.

    Back then, her mother had worked so hard to build the empire for the Lawrences, but now, the Lawrences had squandered it. It was simplyughable.

    She even suspected that her mother was blind back then.

    Was she blind to have taken a liking to Alexander, an ipetent man who was still fooling around?!

    Jeanne got up and walked out of the office.

    Outside the door, her team members were still working overtime. They had no intention of leaving.

    Of course, the tasks she had given them today were very heavy. If they did not work overtime, they would not be able toplete it.

    She took a few nces, turned around, and left work first.

    After all, her work had ended. There was no need to waste time here.

    Moreover, her presence might give these people a greater sense of oppression. Perhaps because she did not leave, they did not dare to leave even if they finished.

    Besides, it was her son¡¯s first day of school today. She had to go back and apany him to show some concern.

    With this thought in mind, Jeanne drove back a little faster.

    When she arrived at the Lawrence family¡¯s house, it was 6:30 pm. Alexander and Joshua had also arrived home.

    Joshua obviously looked at Jeanne in a bad mood.

    Jeanne pretended not to see it and politely called Alexander before returning to her room to look for George.

    Joshua looked at Jeanne and really wanted to strangle her to death.

    ¡®What right does this woman have to be so arrogant in front of me?!

    ¡®What right does she have?!¡¯

    ¡­

    Jeanne returned to her room, but George was not in the room.

    She frowned slightly.

    Logically speaking, elementary school would be over at 4:30 pm, so he should be back by 5:00 pm at thetest.

    She hurriedly called George.

    Fortunately, George had had his private phone since he was three years old. The main thing was that his IQ was high, so he had no trouble using a phone.

    George picked up. ¡°Mom.¡±

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you home?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s at my ce.¡± At this moment, the one who spoke was... Fourth Master Swan.

    Jeanne frowned. ¡°Fourth Master Swan.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± The voice on the other end was low and deep, and it had an attractive tone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel that there¡¯s something wrong with your behavior? Why did you bring my son to your ce? Do you know that you¡¯vemitted a kidnapping? I can sue you!¡± Jeanne could not hide her anger.

    Not only did Edward not care about Jeanne¡¯s anger, but he also chuckled instead.

    Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    She felt that she did not need to give this man any more nonsense.

    It was simply a waste of time.

    She said, ¡°I¡¯lle and pick up George right away.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence,¡± the person on the other end suddenly called out to her.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that I¡¯ve taken a liking to your son?¡± Edward¡¯s tone was still calm and unhurried.

    Jeanne¡¯s anger skyrocketed. She could not suppress her anger and shouted, ¡°Are you a pervert?!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll only do perverted things to you.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll send George backter. Ms. Lawrence, please don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of him.¡± After saying that, Edward did not care about Jeanne¡¯s emotions and hung up the phone.

    ¡®Damn it!¡¯

    Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    At this moment, she wanted to kill that guy and shoot him to death!

 Chapter 80

    <h4>Chapter 80: Your Mother Is Always Right!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    On this day, at 4:00 pm.

    Teddy did not know what had happened to his master. His master was obviously busy, but he suddenly asked him to leave thepany. Teddy thought that something big had happened to his master, but he did not expect that he was just wandering back and forth on this ordinary street.

    He did not know what his master saw in this street!

    It was until...

    School was over at a school called Angerburg.

    Their car stopped at the gate.

    There were many childrening and going after school, and almost all of them were picked up by luxury cars.

    ¡°It¡¯s Little Master Lawrence,¡± Teddy said as he looked at a small boy.

    His master naturally saw it too.

    George stood at the gate. The car from home had not arrived yet, so he stood there obediently and waited.

    A few senior primary school students suddenly appeared and surrounded George.

    ¡°I heard that you¡¯re a genius?¡±

    ¡°I heard that you caused a sensation in the entire school on the day of your interview?¡±

    ¡°My parents are all talking about you at home.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so amazing, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    A few boys cornered George.

    One of the teachers clearly saw it, but because he did not dare to provoke the students involved. In particr, the one leading the group of people surrounding George had a prominent family background, so he turned a blind eye to the situation.

    ¡°It seems like he¡¯s going to be bullied,¡± Teddy said quickly.

    Edward¡¯s expression was cold.

    He opened the car door.

    Teddy also got out of the car hurriedly.

    When the two of them walked over, George was pushed to the ground by the few boys.

    George was not afraid, but he did not resist either. He just looked straight at the few tall boys in front of him.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Teddy shouted sternly.

    When the boys heard the noise, they immediately turned their heads and saw Fourth Master Swan and Teddy.

    The little boy who was leading the group was not afraid of them at all. He raised his head and said fiercely, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. We¡¯re teaching our little brother a lesson. Get out of my way¡ª Ah!¡±

    Teddy grabbed the little boy¡¯s cor and fiercely threw him to the ground.

    When the other little boys saw that their leader was hit, they quickly went forward to hit Teddy.

    Amotion instantly broke out at the school gate.

    The school security guards and the teacher quickly made their move. ¡°Stop! Stop right now!¡±

    Teddy pretended not to hear him and settled the other boys in no time.

    At this moment, the security guards went forward to restrain Teddy.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Edward¡¯s voice was deep.

    The few security guards seemed to be stunned.

    A security leader asked, ¡°Who are you? Why did you hit our school¡¯s students at the school gate? We have to call the police!¡±

    ¡°Call the police and arrest them! Call the police and arrest them!¡± A little boy lying on the ground shouted loudly, ¡°Do you know who I am? I¡¯m Young Master Reed of South Hampton City. I¡¯m the young master of one of the twelve great families of South Hampton City. Given how you treated me, I¡¯ll ask my father to kill you!¡±

    Edward sneered. ¡°I¡¯m Edward Swan. Tell your father toe and find me. I¡¯ll be waiting for you at the Swan family¡¯s courtyard anytime.¡±

    ¡°Alright, you better remember this. I¡¯ll make you go bankrupt!¡± The boy said fiercely.

    Edwardpletely ignored him. He turned around and faced George, who had stood up. ¡°Come with me.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Edward frowned.

    ¡°My mom will look for me.¡±

    ¡°Are you nning to go back to see your mom like that?¡± Edward asked.

    George lowered his head and looked at his dirty clothes. He shook his head.

    He had never wanted Jeanne to worry about him since he was young.

    George had never thought of telling her about what had happened today.

    ¡°So, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll tell your mother,¡± Edward said and turned around to walk toward his car.

    Teddy respectfully opened the car door for Edward.

    George hesitated for a moment before he followed Edward into the car.

    At the same time, Quinton stayed behind for a while because of a performance at school. The moment he stepped out of the door, he saw his fourth uncle. He was a little excited and ran fast with his short legs. Just as he reached the door of his fourth uncle¡¯s car, the car started to move.

    ¡®Aren¡¯t you here to pick me up¡­?!¡¯

    Quinton watched the car leave with his eyes wide open.

    In the car, Teddy looked at the rearview mirror. ¡°It seems to be Little Master. Do you want me to pick him up and bring him back?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he have parents?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Teddy was speechless.

    They did not go straight back to the Swan family¡¯s courtyard. Teddy was used to his master¡¯s crazy behavior. In any case, he thought that it was a matter of fact that the car was parked in the shopping mall.

    It was worth noting that his master never went shopping. Now that he was strolling around the children¡¯s clothing area, he looked calm.

    ¡°Do you like any of them?¡± Edward asked.

    He asked George.

    George responded, ¡°My mom said that I can¡¯t take things from strangers.¡±

    ¡°Am I considered a stranger?¡±

    ¡°My mom said that you¡¯re not a good person.¡±

    Edward stopped in his tracks.

    George looked up at him.

    Edward squatted down.

    He was 189 cm tall, whereas George was 120 cm tall. In front of him, George was pitifully small.

    Edward maintained the same height as George and said, ¡°In this world, other than your mom, I¡¯ll be the best person to you.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± George did not believe him.

    ¡°That¡¯s because...¡± Edward paused and said to George, ¡°You can go back and ask your mom.¡±

    Then, he stood up and casually walked into a children¡¯s clothing store. He said to the shop assistant, ¡°I want every style and color of clothes that he can wear.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Teddy went to pay for the clothes.

    After buying the clothes, they returned to the Swan family¡¯s Bamboo Garden.

    ¡°Take a shower first,¡± Edward instructed.

    George nodded.

    At that moment, the phone suddenly rang.

    George hurriedly picked it up. ¡°Mom.¡±

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you home?¡± Jeanne¡¯s anxious voice came from the other end.

    George was about to reply when Edward directly took the phone over and said calmly, ¡°He¡¯s at my ce.¡±

    At this moment, George looked at Fourth Master Swan talking on the phone.

    Although Fourth Master Swan looked calm and collected, George still felt that her mother was very angry, so much so that she could kill someone!

    Fourth Master Swan hung up the phone.

    George looked at him and asked, ¡°Is my mom angry?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    He did not believe it.

    ¡°Take a shower.¡± Edward did not exin.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take Little Master Lawrence to take a shower,¡± Teddy quickly said.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. You can arrange dinner.¡±

    Teddy expressed that he was used to the crazy fourth master.

    Hence, he turned around and went straight to the kitchen.

    Edward brought George to the bathroom.

    ¡°You want to take a shower too?¡± George saw Fourth Master Swan taking off his clothes.

    ¡°If not?¡±

    ¡°I can do it myself.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I want to help you take a shower,¡± Edward said, ¡°Do you know how to save water?¡±

    ¡°Do youck money?¡± George asked.

    ¡°Saving is a virtue.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    The two of them showered in the bathroom.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you need to take off your sses?¡± Edward asked.

    ¡°No.¡± Jeanne had said that he could not take off his sses in front of outsiders.

    Edward did not insist.

    He grabbed the small-sized George to his side. ¡°I¡¯ll help you scrub your back.¡±

    ¡°No need...¡±

    Despite his protest, George¡¯s back was already being scrubbed.

    ¡°Do you want a dad?¡± Edward asked casually.

    ¡°No.¡± George refused immediately. ¡°Men are all undesirable.¡±

    ¡°Who said that?¡±

    ¡°My mom.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Edward paused for a long time before he asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a man too?¡±

    ¡°She said that I¡¯m still a boy and not a man. Once I be a man, I¡¯ll be undesirable.¡± George turned his head and seemed a little puzzled. ¡°Is that true?¡±

    Edward chuckled. ¡°Your mother is always right!¡±

 Chapter 81

    <h4>Chapter 81: I Only Lent Jeanne to You</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    After taking a shower and having dinner, George nned to go back.

    Teddy suddenly went forward respectfully. ¡°Fourth Master, Shawn Reed from the Reed Group has brought his son, Adam Reed, to look for you. He¡¯s waiting outside the door.¡±

    Edward took a look at George.

    George was a little baffled.

    Edward said indifferently. ¡°Let theme in.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Teddy turned around and left. He brought a few people inter.

    As soon as they entered, George recognized the boy.

    Although the boy was badly bruised, George recognized that he was the one who had taken the lead in beating him today.

    Shawn hurriedly tugged at his son and said apologetically, ¡°Fourth Master, my son has offended you today. I brought him here to let you deal with him.¡±

    ¡°He hasn¡¯t offended me.¡± Edward¡¯s voice was neither slow nor hurried as he nced at Adam.

    The moment Adam met Fourth Master Swan¡¯s gaze, he was so frightened that he was about to cry again.

    Initially, he had gone back toin about his grievances. He did not expect that when he said that he had offended Edward Swan, he was almost beaten to death by his dad.

    Now, he was asked to apologize again. He had originally refused, but he was beaten up again.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. He must¡¯ve offended Little Master San. I¡¯ll ask him to apologize to him in person,¡± Shawn said quickly.

    ¡°That¡¯s not it too,¡± Edward said coldly.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Shawn was a little confused.

    While his son said that he had beaten up a boy named George, he was certain that it was not George. The only person that Fourth Master Swan could stand up for was Quinton, his nephew.

    ¡°George,¡± Edward called him calmly.

    George looked at Edward.

    Edward asked, ¡°Do you forgive him?¡±

    George turned his head and looked at Adam.

    Adam had been beaten up terribly.

    Shawn was also a smart person in the business world. He quickly realized that his son had indeed offended this little boy named George.

    At this moment, Shawn did not have time to think about why Fourth Master Swan would protect an unknown little boy. He quickly grabbed his son and said, ¡°Hurry up and apologize.¡±

    Adam was pulled in front of George by his dad, who was very embarrassed. He sobbed and said to George, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, George.¡±

    George just looked at him and did not answer.

    Shawn quickly tried to fawn over him and said, ¡°George, it¡¯s Adam¡¯s fault for hitting you today. I¡¯ve gone back and beat him up. Will you forgive him?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± George uttered clearly.

    Shawn looked embarrassed.

    Teddy was also a little surprised.

    He had always thought that George was the kind of boy who was boring and easy topromise with. George was the kind that was easy to bully.

    George was cornered this afternoon and did not resist or make a fuss. He seemed to be the kind of boy who would tolerate it and was very introverted.

    Edward, who was at the side, raised the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°Then, how will you forgive him?¡± Shawn asked awkwardly.

    ¡°My mom said that something wrong that¡¯s done is done. It doesn¡¯t need to be forgiven,¡± George said, ¡°Either you continue to be wrong, or you correct yourself. The price of forgiveness is too light. It¡¯s meaningless and a waste of time.¡±

    Shawn was stunned.

    George¡¯s words rendered him speechless.

    Instantly, he felt a little awkward.

    Shawn asked after a long while, ¡°Then how would you like him to correct himself?¡±

    ¡°Correct the way he was wrong,¡± George said seriously.

    Shawn nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Then I promise that Adam will never bully you again. If he bullies you again, I¡¯ll break his legs!¡±

    George did not say anything else.

    Fourth Master Swan spoke, ¡°George said that he doesn¡¯t need to be forgiven because the price of forgiveness is too light. The underlying meaning is that you have to pay the price for doing wrong.¡±

    His indifferent words made Shawn¡¯s hair stand on end.

    Shawn quickly said respectfully, ¡°Fourth Master, please instruct me. I¡¯ll do what I can.¡±

    ¡°Adam, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Adam answered with tears in his eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re a tyrant at school?¡± Edward raised his eyebrow.

    ¡°Waaah...¡± Adam was scared to tears.

    He had never been beaten up like that by his father since he was young.

    Everyone in the family was in a state of panic because he had offended Edward.

    He also knew that this matter seemed to be very serious.

    ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll be George¡¯s little brother.¡± Edward was straightforward.

    Adam looked at Edward in disbelief.

    ¡°Do you have any objections?¡±

    ¡°He dares not, he dares not,¡± Shawn quickly said, ¡°From now on, in school, George will be Adam¡¯s big brother. Don¡¯t worry. In the future, he won¡¯t bully George anymore. He¡¯ll also protect George and listen to all his arrangements.¡±

    Edward nodded. ¡°Alright, bring your son back.¡±

    ¡°Fourth Master, I¡¯m really sorry to disturb you. I¡¯ll surely discipline my child well in the future,¡± Shawn quickly promised.

    Edward did not reply,

    Shawn tactfully took his son and left.

    After leaving, Edward also took George and sent him back to the Lawrence family¡¯s manor.

    It was very quiet in the car.

    George wanted to speak a few times, but he kept his mouth shut.

    ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. We¡¯ll be at your house soon,¡± Edward suddenly said.

    George bit his lip and seemed to have mustered up his courage. ¡°Why did you help me?¡±

    Edward turned to look at George. ¡°Are you touched?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± George refused tly.

    Edward smiled but did not answer.

    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t like you.¡± George was very serious.

    ¡°You¡¯ve said it before.¡± Edward was very indifferent.

    ¡°But if...¡± George bit his lip. ¡°If you promise not to snatch my mom away from me, I can barely like you.¡±

    Edward smiled again.

    He said, ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡±

    George¡¯s face was filled with annoyance.

    Edward said, ¡°Besides, I¡¯m not the one who wants to snatch your mom away. I¡¯m the one who lent her to you temporarily. You¡¯ll have to return what you borrowed sooner orter.¡±

    ¡®That¡¯s not true.¡¯

    The car stopped at the front door of the Lawrence family¡¯s house.

    Fourth Master Swan did not get out of the car.

    George was sent back by Teddy.

    Jeanne took a look at George and said to Teddy, ¡°Go back and tell your master that the next time he gets sick again, I¡¯ll really send him to the hospital!¡±

    Teddy replied respectfully, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll definitely pass on the message.¡±

    Jeanne watched Teddy leave and turned her head to look at George.

    George¡¯s eyes flickered as he felt that he had made a mistake.

    He followed Jeanne back to the room.

    There were many clothes that Fourth Master Swan had bought for him. Fourth Master Swan had gotten the shopping mall to send them back in advance, filling up George¡¯s room.

    ¡°Mom...¡± George called out to her.

    Jeanne took a deep breath. ¡°Forget it, sleep early.¡±

    This was not her son¡¯s fault.

    She did not have to let her son take the me for someone else¡¯s mistakes.

    ¡°Okay.¡± George obediently went to the bathroom to wash up.

    Lying on the bed, George could not fall asleep.

    Jeanne could not fall asleep either.

    On one hand, she was angered by Fourth Master Swan. On the other hand, she was thinking about work tomorrow.

    ¡°Mom,¡± George said.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Does everyone change when they grow up?¡± George asked.

    Jeanne was a little silent.

    She did not expect him to ask such a deep question all of a sudden.

    Just as she was thinking of a more philosophical and understandable answer, George said again, ¡°Fourth Master Swan¡¯s looks very strange.¡±

    Jeanne frowned.

    ¡°He gave me a shower. I saw it.¡± George described it very clearly.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡®So¡­

    ¡®What should I say?!¡¯

 Chapter 82

    <h4>Chapter 82: Need a Helper</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    The next day, Jeanne took George to have breakfast.

    At the breakfast table, Alexander, Joshua, and Jenifer were all there.

    Jenifer had been taking good care of Alexander.

    In the Lawrences, Alexander enjoyed the treatment of a king.

    It was not strange that Alexander liked Jenifer so much. Jenifer¡¯s methods of coaxing a man were still first-ss.

    Jeanne sat over, and the servants brought breakfast.

    She said casually, ¡°Little Mother, the driver didn¡¯t pick George up from school yesterday. Did you know?¡±

    Jenifer looked a little surprised. ¡°How can that be? Isn¡¯t George home?¡±

    Jeanne sneered. ¡°George was just sent backst night. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re taking George too seriously.¡±

    ¡°I was too busy yesterday. I had a friend who had something to do in the afternoon, so I went out. I really didn¡¯t know,¡± Jenifer exined, looking very sincere.

    ¡°The driver didn¡¯t tell you?¡±Jeanne asked.

    ¡°No, really,¡± Jenifer kept exining.

    She just looked like she did not know anything.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s the responsibility of the driver,¡± Jeanne said indifferently.

    ¡°I¡¯ll punish him properlyter.¡±

    ¡°How are you going to punish him, Little Mother?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°There should be a lesson. His sry will be deducted.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re too biased,¡± Jeanne said sarcastically, ¡°If George was taken away by bad guys yesterday, who would bear the responsibility?¡±

    Jenifer was a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Such a driver has to be fired,¡± Jeanne said straightforwardly.

    Jenifer was momentarily speechless.

    The driver was a distant rtive of hers.

    ¡°Dad, what do you think?¡± Jeanne did not seek Jenifer¡¯s opinion at this moment and turned to Alexander.

    Alexander put down his cutleries and wiped his mouth. ¡°You don¡¯t have to report to me if you¡¯re just firing a servant.¡±

    ¡°Firing the driver is a small matter, but if he¡¯s fired, who will send and pick up George?¡± Jenifer yed dumb.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you hire another one?¡± Jeanne raised her eyebrow.

    ¡°It takes time.¡±

    ¡°During this period, I¡¯ll have to trouble you then, Little Mother,¡± Jeanne said very naturally.

    Jenifer could not find the words to reject her at this moment.

    If she rejected, it would be obvious that she was targeting Jeanne, or that she did not care about George.

    The two crimes were disadvantageous to her.

    Jenifer smiled, trying to swallow her anger. She said, ¡°I have nothing to do at home anyway. I¡¯ll send him and pick him up.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Little Mother.¡± Jeanne smiled very nicely.

    Jenifer suppressed her anger.

    Jeanne was really getting more and more unreasonable.

    Jeanne¡¯s motive was obviously not just to deliberately anger Jenifer. More importantly, Jenifer personally picking up George would ensure his safety. Even if Jenifer was putting on a show, she would not let anything happen to George. If anything happened to George, she would be the first to be implicated.

    After the incident of George being ¡°kidnapped¡± by Fourth Master Swan, Jeanne suddenly felt that she needed a helper.

    After breakfast, Jeanne drove to thepany by herself.

    Alexander still brought Joshua to thepany.

    At 10:00 am, Jeanne had the meeting on time. Everyone reported on the work that was arranged yesterday.

    Jeanne listened attentively.

    After the meeting ended, she assigned a bunch of tasks.

    Jeanne also returned to her office. She sat down and picked up the phone to make a call.

    The call was quickly picked up. ¡°Are you used to your work?¡±

    ¡°Is it important?¡± Jeanne raised her eyebrow.

    ¡°Can you not ignore my concern every time?¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re always talking nonsense.¡±

    ¡°...¡± The person was a little unhappy. ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±

    ¡°I need a helper,¡± Jeanne said straightforwardly.

    Kingsley was stunned for a moment. ¡°You can¡¯t handle it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not me, it¡¯s George.¡± Jeanne told him about how George had been ¡°kidnapped¡± by Fourth Master Swan yesterday.

    Kingsley agreed immediately. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it for you right away.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jeanne nodded.

    ¡°Do you want to send George back instead?¡± Kingsley suggested.

    Jeanne said, ¡°He has to follow me.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Kingsleypromised.

    It was possible to discuss anything with Jeanne, but with George, there was no room for discussion.

    Jeanne hung up the phone.

    She just did not want George to feel that she had abandoned him.

    Jeanne was deeply hurt by her family. She knew what it felt like, and she would not let George experience it.

    Her eyes turned slightly, and she focused on her work.

    At this moment, she was getting her team members to write a draft proposal on how to obtain the MUK cooperation rights, and she was already writing a direction for the Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s transformation after working with MUK.

    If she wanted to save the enterprise, she could only start from the root.

    Of course, she was not doing it to help the Lawrences.

    She was only doing it for revenge.

    A week of busy and routine work passed just like that.

    MUK announced that they would find a partner to open up the emerce market in Harken. There were a lot of activepanies at the moment, and many of them had started negotiations as soon as they received the news!

    Jeanne did not seem particrly active.

    Due to Jeanne¡¯s attitude, Alexander even called her to his office and scolded her.

    At this moment, in Joshua¡¯s office.

    Joshua was gloating over Jeanne¡¯s misfortune as he made a call. ¡°I think Jeanne might not be that great.¡±

    Eden frowned slightly. ¡°What did you discover?¡±

    ¡°Right now, the MUK Group has started discussing the coboration with some enterprises, but Jeanne is still unmoved. Today, she was even scolded by my dad. She probably feels that she doesn¡¯t have the ability to negotiate this coboration.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t let our guard down,¡± Eden reminded, ¡°Who knows what Jeanne is going to do? Since she promised to take down the MUK cooperation right in front of the board of directors, she definitely has her abilities. She wouldn¡¯t be so stupid as to p her face like this.¡±

    ¡°What you mean is that she¡¯s only pretending now and trying to create a smokescreen?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very likely,¡± Eden said, ¡°Oh right, have you bribed the person I told you to?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Joshua¡¯s smile was especially sinister. ¡°Money can make the devil move. I only gave some money, and the other party couldn¡¯t resist the temptation.¡±

    ¡°Very good.¡± Eden nodded. ¡°Have him report to you at any time about the situation of Jeanne¡¯s project. Remember, you must be careful not to let Jeanne find out. Otherwise, not only will you not be able to monitor her in the future, but you¡¯ll also be caught by her and won¡¯t be able to stay out!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do.¡±

    ¡°Call me if there are any updates.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Joshua hung up the phone. The corners of his mouth curled up into a cold smile.

    At this point, Jeanne came out of Alexander¡¯s office and held an emergency meeting.

    Jeanne said, ¡°Tomorrow, I need aplete MUK cooperation n. The morning after tomorrow, I¡¯ll meet with the MUK partner to discuss the cooperation. A few areas need to be revised for the proposal that you gave me before. I hope that everyone will work overtime tonight toplete it.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    After the meeting, Jeanne returned to her office and was also working overtime to finish the proposal.

    Jeanne knew very well that there were many people who did not want her to seed in the cooperation. She wanted to ensure that nothing went wrong.

    She worked all the way until 9:00 pm.

    Jeanne saved her own proposal.

    She stretched and stood up from her office chair, intending to get off work.

    Her phone rang.

    To be honest, she was afraid to receive a call from Monica at such ate hour.

    She hesitated for a moment before picking up. ¡°Monica.¡±

    ¡°Hurry ande to King-T.¡± Monica sounded like she was in a hurry.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Something big has happened. Hurry ande!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡®Does Monica go crazy every once in a while?!¡¯

 Chapter 83

    <h4>Chapter 83: The ¡°Rivals in Love¡± Meet</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Jeanne wanted to hang up the phone right away.

    Judging from Monica¡¯s tone, she seemed to be in good spirits, so nothing big had happened.

    At this moment, another man¡¯s voice came from the phone.

    He said, ¡°Jeannie, it¡¯s Finn.¡±

    Jeanne frowned.

    Under normal circumstances, Monica and Finn would not go to the nightclub together.

    Unless... it was to apany Fourth Master Swan.

    Jeanne did not need to think to know that Monica must be trying to set her up with Fourth Master Swan.

    Just as she was about to reject, Finn said, ¡°Today is my birthday, and there aren¡¯t many people. If it¡¯s possible, can youe over?¡±

    Jeanne swallowed the words that were on the tip of her tongue.

    Although she was not very familiar with Finn, it seemed that because of Monica, they could still be considered friends. Nheless, they were not casual friends, so it was difficult to reject him.

    ¡°Come over. You won¡¯t have to stay for long,¡± Finn said again.

    Jeanne nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    Jeanne hung up the phone.

    She took a deep breath and drove to the nightclub.

    Jeanne pushed open the door.

    It was rare for the room to be so bright, so the moment she walked in, she saw everyone in the room.

    It was truly... an unexpectedbination.

    Other than Finn and Monica, it was not surprising that Fourth Master Swan and Nox were also present.

    The key was, why were Eden and Michael here?

    If they were also here, so be it. They were still rted to the people here, after all.

    What Jeanne did not expect was that Melody was also here.

    At that moment, she finally understood what Monica meant by ¡°something big.¡± Monica was probably worried that Fourth Master Swan and Melody would pair up.

    Well, Jeanne had almost forgotten about Melody.

    She smiled calmly and said to Finn, ¡°Sorry, I just finished working overtime, so I¡¯mte.¡±

    Finn smiled nonchntly. ¡°Sit here.¡±

    Jeanne was brought to a sofa in the private room by Finn and sat down. Monica was next to her, and Fourth Master Swan and Nox were not far from her.

    Michael, Melody, and Eden were sitting on the other side.

    Actually, it could be seen from the seats that the three of them were together.

    Eden had grown up with Melody. They did not have much interaction when they were young, so the rtionship between them was probably due to Michael. The Rosses were a family of officials. They had a high position and power, so it seemed to be a matter of course that they had a good rtionship with the royal family of Harken.

    While Jeanne was secretly sorting out some of her rtionships¡­

    Monica quietly whispered in her ear, ¡°It¡¯s Finn¡¯s birthday. Nox, who loves parties, insisted on finding an excuse toe to the nightclub, so we came. I know you¡¯ve been busy recently and didn¡¯t think of disturbing you. Who knew, when we were drinking, Melody came and immediately flirted with Fourth Master Swan. One look and it was obvious that she wanted to seduce Fourth Master! Fourth Master can¡¯t belong to anyone. He has to be yours!¡±

    Jeanne was speechless.

    Who said it had to be that way?

    Jeanne asked Monica, ¡°Are Melody and Michael on good terms?¡±

    ¡°They seem to have grown up together, simr to you, me, and Eden,¡± Monica said.

    ¡®As expected.¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and tell Michael not to pair them up wrongly.¡± Monica left after saying that.

    Jeanne watched Monica walk toward Michael and called Michael out.

    The moment she left, Finn, who was drinking with Fourth Master Swan and Nox, nced over.

    Jeanne was speechless toward Monica sometimes.

    At this moment, a woman suddenly appeared in front of her.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes moved slightly as she looked at Melody.

    Melody only gave Jeanne a threatening look. She turned around and walked toward Fourth Master Swan. She said, ¡°Edward, I have something to say to you in private.¡±

    Edward looked at Melody and turned his head slightly to look at Jeanne.

    He put down his elegant leg and stood up.

    Melody seemed to be a little arrogant as she turned around and walked in front.

    Edward followed behind her.

    Jeanne watched them leave after the other.

    It was rumored that Fourth Master Swan, who was cold and aloof to strangers, seemed to be a little gentler when he treated the princess of Harken.

    Four people suddenly walked out of the private room.

    The room seemed emptier.

    Nox and Finn were drinking casually and seemed to be at ease.

    Jeanne did not drink. It was awkward in such an environment.

    On top of the awkwardness, Eden suddenly walked over and sat next to her.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that the Sanders¡¯ third princess has taken a liking to my fourth uncle?¡± Eden held up his wine ss and drank by himself, his tone filled with sarcasm.

    ¡°So?¡± Jeanne smiled indifferently.

    ¡°I¡¯m reminding you to know your limits.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about my matters.¡±

    ¡°Jeanne, don¡¯t do it the hard way. I¡¯ve tolerated you for a long time.¡± Eden was suddenly very angry.

    He was easily angered by Jeanne.

    Ever since Jeanne had returned, she seemed to have never regarded him as anything.

    It was enough to want to attract his attention.

    He could not stand it anymore. This woman was so disdainful toward him.

    If Jeanne had not caused such a huge ruckus back then, he could still be together with her. It was only because she took herself too seriously that he chose Jasmine. He wanted to teach Jeanne a lesson and let her understand that just because he liked her, it did not mean that she could do whatever she wanted.

    Now that Jeanne had returned, Eden also wanted to see her regret it. He wanted her to beg him to help her and to be together with her. He did not want her to go against him all the time!

    Eden had originally nned to make Jeanne his lover after returning this time. As long as she was obedient enough, he would treat her well.

    Jeanne did not care about Eden¡¯s anger at all.

    She suddenly stood up from the sofa.

    Eden pulled her back.

    Nox was drinking wine. Looking at Eden¡¯s actions, his expression changed slightly. ¡°Young Master Swan, don¡¯t be touchy.¡±

    Eden gritted his teeth and let go of Jeanne.

    He knew that Nox had a good rtionship with his fourth uncle. Nox was originally just a helper in his family. To put it bluntly, he was the son of a servant. Due to Eden¡¯s fourth uncle¡¯s protection, Nox could now do whatever he wanted in the Swans.

    Jeanne moved her wrist and even used a napkin to wipe it. It was as if she was wiping something dirty.

    At this moment, Eden really wanted to kill Jeanne.

    ¡®What right does she have to despise me?!

    ¡®She¡¯s a second-hand goods. How can she be so self-righteous?

    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with Fourth Uncle that he would fall for her?!

    ¡®Is it just her beauty or... her skills in bed?!¡¯

    Jeannepletely ignored Eden¡¯s emotions. She turned around and walked out of the private room.

    Nox had a smile on his face.

    He had a feeling that a good show was about to happen.

    ¡­

    Jeanne was indeed going to look for Fourth Master Swan.

    After all, she had reached an agreement with him.

    She walked to the end of the corridor and walked to a back garden.

    In the back garden, two figures stood under the moonlight.

    It was rare that the moonlight was bright tonight.

    ¡°Why won¡¯t you ept me? What exactly is wrong with me?¡± Melody¡¯s voice was a little agitated as if she was crying.

    Fourth Master Swan did not reply.

    Jeanne walked over and took the initiative to hold Fourth Master Swan¡¯s arm intimately.

    She smiled at Melody and said, ¡°That¡¯s because firste, first served.¡±

 Chapter 84

    <h4>Chapter 84: At Least They Were in Love</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°That¡¯s because firste, first served.¡± Jeanne held onto Edward¡¯s arm and smiled sweetly.

    To Melody, she was deliberately showing off.

    After all, Melody was born with a noble status and had a sense of superiority from a young age. How could she endure such grievances? Initially, she was feeling bad about being rejected by Edward. Now, she suffered a blow by Jeanne, who did not have any status. The anger that Melody had suppressed burst out in an instant. Her voice was very loud. ¡°Firste, first served? Do you know that I¡¯ve liked Edward for many years?! When I was 10 years old, I followed my father to the Swans. When I saw him for the first time, I already liked him!¡±

    ¡°Ms. Sanders, a one-sided liking isn¡¯t love. It is just an unrequited love.¡± As Jeanne said that, she raised her head and smiled at Edward. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    Edward looked at Jeanne in the same way.

    Jeanne¡¯s intentions were very clear.

    If she offended the Sanders, she would at least have to drag someone down with her.

    The corners of Edward¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. He said in an attractive voice, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s smile was very bright.

    Melody watched the interaction between them just like that.

    She had never seen Edward pamper anyone so much. She even felt that his gaze was as gentle as water. She had always thought that Edward was not good with words and did not speak or smile. He was a serious and cold person to anyone.

    Melody bit her lip tightly and looked at them fiercely.

    ¡°Fourth Master, I¡¯m so sleepy. I want to go back and sleep,¡± Jeanne said coquettishly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you back.¡± Edward took Jeanne and left immediately.

    He did not even look at Melody.

    Melody looked at their intimate interaction, and her body was trembling.

    She shouted, ¡°Who exactly is Jeanne that you want to like her? Your nephew doesn¡¯t even want her anymore, and yet you still want to pick up that abandoned shoe. Don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re ridiculous?¡±

    Jeanne and Edward stopped in their tracks at the same time.

    Edward turned his head, and his gaze was very cold.

    Melody saw his gaze, and her heart froze.

    She could not help but shiver.

    Melody straightened her back and used her identity to maintain her arrogance.

    ¡°Ms. Sanders, I know clearly what kind of woman Jeanne is. But you? You¡¯re worse than a broken shoe.¡±

    ¡°Edward!¡± Melody screamed in anger.

    Edward brought Jeanne along and left without caring about her emotions.

    Jeanne felt her scalp tingle when she heard the screams from the person behind her.

    It was not that she sympathized with her. She was just guessing that she had gained another enemy, one that was not to be trifled with.

    Jeanne and Edward walked into the nightclub.

    She let go of Edward¡¯s arm very naturally.

    It was enough for her to act to this extent.

    Edward¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    Jeanne did not mind.

    She walked to the private room and was about to push the door open.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you sleepy?¡± Edward asked her.

    Jeanne stopped pushing the door open.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you back first.¡±

    ¡°I drove. I can go back by myself.¡± If it was possible, she would leave first.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you.¡± Edward¡¯s tone was firm.

    ¡°It¡¯s Finn¡¯s birthday today...¡±

    ¡°He has a birthday every year.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Edward suddenly reached out and grabbed Jeanne¡¯s hand.

    He wrapped her handpletely in his palm. It seemed very natural.

    Jeanne had always felt that Fourth Master Swan was cold. At this moment, the temperature in his palm made her heart palpitate.

    Fourth Master Swan left with Jeanne.

    Monica was still talking to Michael about the two of them.

    She was filled with righteous indignation and told him not to randomly match a couple. Fourth Master Swan and Jeanne were a match made in heaven, and even the Sanders¡¯ princess could not interfere!

    Michael just looked at Monica like that.

    Monica was not pretentious, hypocritical, or concealing. She was very simple. Although she did not look like a rich youngdy, he was crazily in love with her.

    He watched her speak excitedly as her rosy lips opened and closed¡­

    ¡°Hng.¡± Monica was stunned.

    Michael suddenly kissed her.

    He suddenly kissed her hard.

    Monica stared at Michael in front of her with wide eyes.

    She saw him being in deep affection.

    Monica vaguely remembered when they were in love.

    She vaguely remembered how her heart was moved at that time¡­

    Dazed, she let Michael deeply kiss her.

    After a long time, Michael let go of her.

    Looking at her stunned look, he gently caressed her lips with his fingers.

    He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Monica, let¡¯s start again.¡±

    Monica seemed toe back to her senses at this moment.

    She came back to her senses and pushed Michael away.

    Monica took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m married.¡±

    ¡°I know that you and Finn are in a marriage of convenience.¡± Michael looked at her affectionately. ¡°So get a divorce. Let¡¯s get married.¡±

    Monica looked at Michael.

    Michael said, enunciating each word, ¡°Let¡¯s get married.¡±

    ¡°Why did we break up back then?¡± Monica asked him sarcastically.

    ¡°I admit that I was too weak back then and was forced to leave by my parents. Now that I¡¯m back, I¡¯ll neverpromise again.¡±

    ¡°So you mean that if your parents don¡¯t agree with us being together, you¡¯ll break up with them?¡±

    ¡°I can,¡± Michael promised.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want it,¡± Monica refused.

    Michael¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to look forward to in a marriage that isn¡¯t blessed,¡± Monica said, ¡°I was born into a very warm family. I know how important the warmth of a family is. Let¡¯s not talk about love being paramount. Once love vites family love, I don¡¯t think love will be great. It¡¯ll only be selfish.¡±

    Michael looked at Monica.

    Monica looked carefree and heartless.

    In fact, she had her principles.

    She also had things that she insisted on, things that were not to be vited.

    ¡°Michael, that¡¯s it.¡± Monica turned around.

    She did not want to drag things out any longer.

    Monica did not want to go back and experience the feeling of being forced to break up again.

    ¡°If I can get my parents¡¯ approval and they ept you, will you marry me?¡± Michael suddenly asked her loudly.

    Monica stopped in her tracks.

    ¡°Monica.¡± Michael went forward and hugged her in his arms.

    She resisted.

    Michael hugged her even tighter as if he was afraid of losing her. ¡°Give me some time. I¡¯ll deal with my family¡¯s matters.¡±

    Monica¡¯s heart was beating slightly.

    ¡°Give me some time. I¡¯ll definitely take care of it.¡±

    ¡°How long?¡± Monica was a little sarcastic. ¡°One year, two years, three years, five years¡­?¡±

    ¡°Three months.¡± Michael was firm.

    Monica¡¯s heart moved.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t take care of my family¡¯s matters within three months, I won¡¯t bother you anymore. If I do, you¡¯ll marry me.¡± Michael buried his head in Monica¡¯s neck. ¡°Okay?¡±

    His tone was pleading.

    In fact, Michael was born noble, and he was superior to everyone else. Only to her, he was always very careful and pampered her.

    Monica was probably moved like that in the past.

    At this moment...

    It seemed that she could not refuse him.

    Monica admitted that she was actually very happy during that period with Michael.

    She admitted that during that period, she forgot Finn very quickly.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Monica agreed.

    At least with Michael, they were in love.

    As for Finn, it was just a one-sided love.

 Chapter 85

    <h4>Chapter 85: Scheme</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    At King-T Nightclub.

    It was 11:00 pm, the busiest time of the night.

    Finn sat on the sofa and poured himself a ss of wine.

    Nox asked casually, ¡°Where did you go?¡±

    Finn did not answer and continued drinking.

    ¡°You went to find Monica?¡±

    Finn still did not answer.

    Nheless, he drank differently than usual.

    ¡°Finn.¡± Nox held his hand. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to work tomorrow?¡±

    Drinking so boldly was not Finn¡¯s style at all.

    ¡°I¡¯m taking a break tomorrow,¡± Finn said.

    Nox still wanted to say something.

    In the private room, Monica and Michael came back together.

    Michael walked toward Eden.

    Monica walked toward Finn. ¡°Where¡¯s Jeannie?¡±

    Finn ignored Monica. He did not even look at her.

    Monica really wanted to smash the wine bottle in front of her on this man¡¯s head.

    Nox said, ¡°After Fourth Master Swan and Ms. Sanders went out, Ms. Lawrence went out as well.¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯te back?¡± Monica was surprised.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Monica quickly called Jeanne.

    At this moment, Jeanne was sitting in the car. She looked at the iing call and picked it up. ¡°Monica, I¡¯m leaving first.¡±

    ¡°Why are you leaving? Where¡¯s Fourth Master Swan?¡±

    Jeanne nced at the man next to her. ¡°He¡¯s sending me home.¡±

    Monica, who was initially a little angry, instantly beamed with joy. She said, ¡°Then you should go back earlier. You¡¯ve worked so hard. You must rest well.¡±

    Jeanne was a little speechless.

    The speed at which Monica¡¯s mood changed was too astonishing.

    Jeanne said, ¡°Help me tell Finn that I¡¯m sorry foring in a hurry and leaving in a hurry without wishing him a happy birthday.¡±

    ¡°Birthdays happen every year. It¡¯s not a big deal. Don¡¯t feel guilty. Go home happily with Fourth Master.¡± Monica smiled brightly.

    Monica was a frank but not tactful person.

    She did not try to avoid suspicion when she called.

    In short, everyone could hear what she said.

    Nox turned to look at Finn.

    Monica¡¯s indifference toward Finn could be seen with the naked eye.

    ¡°Birthdays happen every year. It¡¯s not a big deal...¡± Birthdays dide and go every year, but this was Finn¡¯s 30th birthday.

    At this moment, the door of the private room was pushed open by the waiter, and Melody entered.

    There was no emotion to be seen on her face. It was as if she had not experienced anything just now.

    She said to Michael, ¡°Send me back.¡±

    Michael put down his wine ss and stood up. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you guys,¡± Eden quickly said as well.

    Michael nodded.

    The moment he nodded, he nced at Monica.

    Monica¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    Since she had promised to give Michael a chance, the rtionship between the two of them had be a little more affectionate now.

    Michael said, ¡°I¡¯ll send Melody back first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°If you stay for long, I¡¯lle and pick you upter.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± Monica tly rejected.

    Michael still wanted to say something.

    Melody urged him impatiently, ¡°Michael, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Michael smiled at Monica. He, Eden, and Melody left.

    Eden had his car, but at this moment, he chose to sit in Michael¡¯s car.

    Actually, Eden was able to appear at such an asion today because Melody was in a bad mood and asked Michael to drink with him. Michael just happened to invite Edem, so the three of them came to the nightclub together and coincidentally met his fourth uncle and the rest. Melody naturally would not let go of such a good opportunity, so she went to his fourth uncle¡¯s private room with a thick skin.

    At this moment, it was obvious that Melody was in a bad mood.

    Eden took the initiative to ease the atmosphere. ¡°I don¡¯t even know why my fourth uncle would suddenly have a rtionship with Jeanne. Everyone knows what kind of person Jeanne is. Not only was she too unruly a few years ago, but she was also chased out of the house by her father. At that time, she was a big joke in upper-ss society. Later on, when she went abroad, she had an illegitimate child and was extremely indecent. I don¡¯t even know what my fourth uncle is thinking.¡±

    When Melody heard Eden¡¯s words, her mood became even worse.

    The words ¡°worse than a broken shoe¡± kept echoing in her mind!

    Ever since she was young, when had she ever been insulted like this by others?

    ¡°Personally, I feel that my fourth uncle doesn¡¯t really like Jeanne. At most, Jeanne¡¯s looks aren¡¯t bad, so perhaps my fourth uncle was momentarily bewitched...¡± Eden seemed to be nonchnt as he continued to speak.

    ¡°How can I make your fourth uncle break up with Jeanne?!¡± Melody suddenly spoke.

    Eden looked at her. ¡°Break up? I¡¯m afraid my fourth uncle hasn¡¯t established a rtionship with Jeanne yet.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I want to ask you now. How can I make your fourth uncle and Jeanne not be together?!¡± Melody¡¯s expression was very ugly.

    Eden thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let Jeanne¡¯s reputation be ruined once again.¡±

    Melody frowned.

    ¡°If Jeanne¡¯s reputation is ruined, given my fourth uncle¡¯s identity, he wouldn¡¯t want her anymore. More importantly, she¡¯s useless. My grandfather wouldn¡¯t let my fourth uncle marry Jeanne.¡±

    ¡°What should we do?¡± Melody was straightforward.

    ¡°Jeanne is now in the Lawrence Enterprise, trying to wash away her bad reputation in the business world. Our first step now is to drive Jeanne out of the enterprise and stop her from doing that. After that, we¡¯ll do the rest.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that very simple?¡± Melody sneered. ¡°You¡¯re the great young master of the Swans. Can¡¯t you do that?¡±

    ¡°Why not? I just don¡¯t want to ruin my reputation because of Jeanne. It¡¯s not worth it. So, it¡¯s not convenient to go against her in public. Sometimes, things in the dark are more difficult to handle.¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s anything I can help you with, just say it. As long as you can get Jeanne out of Edward¡¯s sight!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Eden quickly agreed, a sinister smile tugging at the corner of his mouth.

    ¡®Jeanne is such an ungrateful woman. Did she really think that she could turn her life upside down just because she hooked up with my fourth uncle?!

    ¡®I have 10,000 ways to make her suffer!¡¯

    Eden and Michael first sent Melody back to the Sanders Residence before driving back.

    Michael said to Eden, ¡°The matter between Melody and your fourth uncle will depend on you.¡±

    ¡°Leave it to me.¡± Eden was confident.

    Michael nodded.

    This was also the reason he let Melody and Eden get to know each other.

    ¡°Oh right, your feelings for Monica can¡¯t be real, right?¡± Eden suddenly asked.

    Michael¡¯s hands that were holding the steering wheel tightened.

    ¡°That woman doesn¡¯t have many abilities. Other than being crazy, she won¡¯t help your career at all. Your future is bright now. Don¡¯t be held back by her,¡± Eden reminded him seriously.

    Michael responded, ¡°It won¡¯t affect me.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t your parents reject Monica?¡± Eden frowned. ¡°Even if your parentspromise, given your status, you should at least marry someone from the Sanders. You¡¯d be showing Monica favor if you marry her.¡±

    ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±

    Eden nced at Michael and did not say anything more.

    He knew what kind of person Michael was.

    If Michael was not a career-minded person who had ambitions for his future, he would not havepromised to his parents¡¯ pressure to break up with Monica back then.

    Eden also did not believe that Michael would do anything for Monica.

    Michael would certainly be in power in the future.

    Eden, of course, wanted to cling to him!

 Chapter 86

    <h4>Chapter 86: Finn and Monica¡¯s Rtionship Exploded</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    After Jeanne, Michael, and the others left, Monica also felt that it was meaningless.

    She said disinterestedly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to celebrate Finn¡¯s birthday with him? We haven¡¯t even eaten the cake.¡± Nox frowned.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to apany him? Besides, he doesn¡¯t want me to apany him.¡± Monica smiled and said to Finn, ¡°I thought your girl came to celebrate your birthday with you. Why did she leave early?¡±

    Finn did not answer Monica.

    Monica often felt that she was wasting her time with Finn.

    She rolled her eyes, turned around, picked up her bag, and walked out.

    Monica just opened the door and walked out when she suddenly felt a pain in her wrist.

    She felt a gust of wind behind her, and then she was grabbed by someone. It was so painful that she was dragged away in the next second.

    Monica was wearing a pair of 10-cm high heels. Under brute force, she was forced to run and almost sprained her ankle several times.

    ¡°Finn, you son of a b*tch, are you going crazy again? Let go of me!¡±

    Finn shoved Monica into a special car at the entrance of King-T.

    As it was a high-ss club, all the high-ss cars at the entrance were used to send guests away for free.

    Finn gave the driver an address.

    The driver quickly drove to the destination.

    Monica, who was sitting in the back seat, fiercely shook off Finn¡¯s hand and rubbed her slender wrist, looking unhappy.

    Finn did not say anything. He just looked out of the window coldly. From the beginning to the end, Monica only saw the back of Finn¡¯s head.

    Monica was filled with anger.

    ¡®This scum has a fit from time to time!¡¯

    The car stopped at a residential area.

    Finn opened the car door and rudely dragged Monica out of the car.

    ¡°I can walk on my own. Let me go, f*ck!¡± Monica wanted to kill this scum!

    Which eye of hers was blind enough to fall for him back then? Which eye of hers thought that he was the most suitable husband as he was a gentle and modest young master?!

    She was filled with regret!

    Back at home, Finn did not let go of her and mmed her against the wall at the entrance.

    Monica was so restrained that she could not move. She roared furiously, ¡°Divorce! I want a divorce right now... Hng.¡±

    Monica widened her eyes.

    She looked straight at Finn who approached her.

    ¡®Am I being possessed tonight, or is everyone possessed?¡¯

    She was forcefully kissed by two men in one night.

    How coquettish was she dressed tonight?!

    Not to mention Michael, how could she make Finn, who had always looked down on her, kiss her uncontrobly?!

    While she was daydreaming...

    ¡°Ah!¡± Monica screamed.

    Finn bit her.

    Monica¡¯s eyes were red from the pain.

    ¡®Damn it, what a scum!

    ¡®He was born a scum!¡¯

    ¡°Did Michael kiss you like that?¡± Finn asked Monica. He still pushed her against the wall and lowered his voice to ask her.

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Monica had a bad temper.

    ¡°Do you know that you cheated in your marriage?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still f*cking abstinent in my marriage! What right do you have to say that I cheated? Have you satisfied me? It has been three years. Have I f*cking touched a finger of yours?¡± Monica directed all her anger at Finn.

    ¡®I¡¯ve had enough!

    ¡®I¡¯ve suppressed myself to live with Finn all these years. I¡¯ve had enough!¡¯

    Finn¡¯s cold expression seemed to be slightly moved at this moment.

    He asked, ¡°You care about that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore.¡± Monica was very calm. ¡°It¡¯s just a formal marriage between us. What¡¯s there to care about?¡±

    ¡°Monica,¡± Finn called out to her.

    His voice seemed to be a little different from usual.

    Monica looked at him.

    She looked straight at him.

    ¡°Do you want to sleep with me?¡± Finn suddenly asked her.

    Monica¡¯s head seemed to have been hit at that moment. She did note back to her senses for a long time.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to know what our rtionship is?¡± Finn stared at Monica and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you after tonight.¡±

    As soon as he finished, he moved toward her lips.

    ¡°Are you drunk?¡± Monica¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    Finn stopped close to her lips. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t your lover satisfy you this time?¡±

    Finn¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    Monica pushed Finn away.

    Finn looked at her.

    ¡°What rtionship do we have? We live under the same roof and aren¡¯t even as good as friends,¡± Monica said bluntly.

    Finn¡¯s throat moved slightly. ¡°Is this your answer?¡±

    ¡°Michael and I have started over again,¡± Monica said without hiding anything, ¡°Starting from tonight.¡±

    Finn looked at her coldly and smiled sarcastically.

    ¡°Finn, let¡¯s get a divorce.¡± Monica looked at him. ¡°I¡¯m serious this time.¡±

    After she finished, she did not wait for Finn¡¯s answer.

    In any case, she had decided that she would go back tomorrow and tell her parents about it.

    She turned around and was about to leave.

    ¡°Back then, you pursued me on a whim, right?¡± Finn asked her.

    Monica pursed her lips.

    ¡°To be able to fall into the arms of another man in one night, I was indeed overestimating myself,¡± Finn mocked himself.

    ¡°Finn, are you even a man?¡± The mes that Monica swallowed suddenly rose again.

    Finn¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    ¡°Was I crazy? I brought you breakfast so early in the morning. I¡¯ve never woken up at 5:00 am in my f*cking life! I waited for you to finish your night shift in the middle of the night. South Hampton City¡¯s winter is so cold. Do you know that I had a fever for a week? Was I f*cking crazy? Taking the risk of being beaten to death by my father, I bought all the advertising spots in South Hampton City on your birthday. I made you a f*cking cake myself and almost blew up the kitchen! I did it on a f*cking whim, didn¡¯t I? Finn, we¡¯re just breaking up. Do you have to put all the me on me? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re f*cking dirty?!¡±

    Monica was not the kind of person who would keep everything to herself. She would tell Finn everything she was unhappy with.

    Even at this moment, she was still brooding over it. She was still brooding over the fact that she went crazy back then and did so much to Finn.

    Now that she said it out loud, she felt disgusted to death.

    ¡°Forget it, do whatever you want! Anyway, this rtionship is over for me!¡± Monica did not want to fuss over it anymore.

    If she thought too much, she would kill herself.

    ¡°Have you heard my exnation?¡±

    Monica frowned.

    ¡°Have you heard the exnation between me and Patsy? You don¡¯t know anything, so why did you kiss Michael?!¡± Finn¡¯s suppressed anger waspletely released at this moment.

    It was as if everything from that year had been revealed in front of them.

    Everything that both parties had decided not to mention wasid bare.

    ¡°Exin? How?¡± Monica sneered. ¡°Patsy was lying naked on your bed. Was that a misunderstanding? Even if it was, did I also f*cking misunderstand you for touching her body?!¡±

    ¡°Monica!¡± Finn called out to her fiercely. ¡°I¡¯m a doctor! Putting aside my identity as a man, I¡¯m a f*cking doctor!¡±

 Chapter 87

    <h4>Chapter 87: You Really Fell in Love With Michael?!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. Putting aside my identity as a man, I¡¯m a f*cking doctor!¡± Finn really roared.

    Monica stared at him with her mouth agape.

    ¡°Monica, are you really a blockhead? Can¡¯t you think more about it?¡± Finn gnashed his teeth.

    Back then, he was angry. He was really angry that Monica did not ask anything and just assumed that he was cheating on her.

    Other than not trusting him and not loving him enough, what else could it mean?!

    ¡°Who are you to be with another man without asking anything? Monica, what do you want me to think of you?! What do you think I should think of you?¡± Finn questioned.

    Monica bit her lip.

    Her eyes were a little red. ¡°But why was she at your ce?¡±

    Finn looked at her.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t one be in the hospital to see a doctor? Why was she at your house? Why was she on your bed? I haven¡¯t slept on that bed before. Why did you let another woman sleep on it?!¡± Monica calmed down, but she burst out again. ¡°Now, you¡¯re ming me for not asking anything. Every woman would¡¯ve thought that way when they¡¯re faced with something like that!¡±

    It was because Monica loved him that she felt so terrible! It was because she felt so terrible that she lost all her rationality.

    ¡°Have you listened to my exnation?¡±

    ¡°I waited for you!¡± Monica roared. ¡°After I ran out of your house, I waited for you, but you didn¡¯te after me!¡±

    Even though she felt terrible at that time, she still decided to listen to his exnation. She still wanted to listen to his exnation.

    ¡°How can you be so sure that I didn¡¯t go look for you?!¡± Finn could not hide his anger.

    ¡°I waited for you in the garage for at least half an hour!¡±

    ¡°Garage?¡± Finn was stunned.

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    He went after her to the entrance of the residential area.

    Monica looked at Finn. It seemed like they had a misunderstanding.

    Actually, it did not matter anymore.

    Thest straw that made her give up was Patsy.

    Monica cried like an idiot and waited in the garage. She told herself that Finn would definitelye to look for her, even if it meant breaking up. Nheless, what she received was a call from Patsy, and it was from Finn¡¯s phone.

    The words she said were still fresh in her mind.

    ¡°Don¡¯t pester Finn anymore. We grew up together in the orphanage. We¡¯ve been privately engaged for a long time.

    ¡°Finn doesn¡¯t like you at all. It¡¯s only because your father funded his studies. He just wants to repay his debt.

    ¡°Finn said that once you¡¯ve had enough fun, he¡¯ll be done repaying his debt and will be with me again.¡±

    Finn would never know how cold and desperate Monica felt when she heard Patsy¡¯s words.

    She did not even know how she drove the car away and did not die in a car ident.

    ¡°Perhaps we did have a misunderstanding.¡± Finn lowered his voice.

    Monica¡¯s tears welled up in her eyes, but she forced them back.

    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t love me enough, but you thought I abandoned you,¡± Finn said faintly.

    At the end of the day, in that rtionship, even though Monica was the one who took the initiative, Finn was the one who felt insecure.

    There were so many outstanding men around Monica. Why would she fall in love with him, who was not handsome enough, had no money, and did not know how to please girls? In that ce where the upper-ss society was the cream of the crop, his inferiorityplex would make him lose his confidence. He would lose confidence that Monica truly loved him. Therefore, when Monica and Michael kissed in front of him, he gave up.

    It was very important for them to be of equal status.

    Finn might just be consumable for Monica. Once he was done being used, he would be thrown away.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start over,¡± Finn said very seriously.

    He was very serious.

    Monica¡¯s heart did not waver. She just asked him calmly, ¡°What about Patsy? How do you n to settle her down?¡±

    ¡°She and I don¡¯t have the rtionship you think we have.¡±

    ¡°What exactly is your rtionship?¡±

    Finn was a little silent.

    ¡°Patsy has heart disease?¡± Monica asked. ¡°Because she can¡¯t stand stimtions, you have to take care of her all the time?¡±

    The plots in novels crossed her mind just like that.

    ¡°No. She¡¯s very healthy.¡±

    ¡°Very healthy? Finn, don¡¯t you think your words are a little contradictory? If she¡¯s very healthy, why did she need to lie naked on your bed and let you examine her body?¡±

    ¡°Give me some time to exin about Patsy.¡±

    ¡°Why should I give you time?¡± Monica sneered.

    ¡°Trust me, Patsy and I are innocent.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t exin it clearly, how can I trust you?¡±

    ¡°Monica,¡± Finn called her gently.

    Monica¡¯s throat moved slightly.

    ¡°Can you trust me just this once?¡± Finn¡¯s tone was begging.

    He was begging her not to make things difficult for him.

    Monica¡¯s heart was still aching.

    It was not that she did not believe him.

    In the past, they might not have gotten to know each other that year, but now that they had lived together for another three years, even though they did not have much interaction, she had a rough idea of what kind of man Finn was. At least he would not lie or y around with her feelings.

    Monica said, ¡°Okay, I trust you.¡±

    Finn seemed to be smiling.

    At that moment, Monica even felt that his eyes, which had never changed for thousands of years, were filled with a smile.

    Despite that, her next sentencepletely froze his smile.

    Monica said, ¡°Anyway, it doesn¡¯t matter to me anymore. That¡¯s your business, and in the future, your business has nothing to do with me. I¡¯m together with Michael.¡±

    Finn¡¯s body stiffened as if he had been petrified.

    Monica said, ¡°Finn, I¡¯m not interested in digging into what happened in the past. For a long time, I didn¡¯t care who was right or wrong. If you hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I might¡¯ve forgotten about it. As for now, Michael and I are back together. I just told you that we started again tonight.¡±

    ¡°So I said so much earlier, but it was actually useless.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Monica answered him directly.

    ¡°Do you love that man very much?¡± Finn¡¯s throat was trembling.

    ¡°I¡¯m happier with him than I am with you.¡±

    Monica did not have much time to be happy with Finn. It was so little that she could not even remember.

    Besides, she did not want to torture herself anymore.

    ¡°You really fell in love with Michael,¡± Finn said in a low and deep voice. There was not any emotion in her voice.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Monica nodded.

    Finn nodded silently as well.

    It was his 30th birthday present, yet it came so unexpectedly.

    Finn turned around and went back to his room.

    He suddenly stopped walking and said, ¡°Let¡¯s pretend that what happened tonight didn¡¯t happen.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Monica even smiled at that moment. ¡°I¡¯ll still treat you as a friend in the future. Even though you have a bad personality. You¡¯re my father¡¯s attending physician, so I don¡¯t dare to offend you.¡±

    Finn did not say another word.

    He closed the door.

    The moment he closed the door, Monica... burst into tears instead.

 Chapter 88

    <h4>Chapter 88: I Still Prefer You to Take the Initiative, M. Lawrence</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Finn closed the door.

    He leaned against the door.

    His eyes were red.

    ¡®I¡¯m happier with him than I am with you¡­¡¯

    His mind was filled with those words.

    Finn endured it, his throat rising and falling.

    He looked at the cake in the room.

    Finn had prepared it in advance.

    He knew very well that Monica would not celebrate his birthday again, so he prepared one for himself, hoping that tonight... he would spend it with her.

    Alone.

    Then, he would confirm their rtionship.

    After Finn pushed her away that night, he regretted it.

    It was because of his pride.

    He had been brooding over how much he loved her but how she let him go whenever she wanted.

    Now, she had really let him go.

    Whether it was in the past or now¡­

    It was too easy to miss a rtionship.

    ¡­

    Under the same night sky, Edward sent Jeanne back.

    The car stopped halfway.

    Edward opened the car door and pulled Jeanne out of the car.

    Jeanne was a little unhappy.

    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with Fourth Master Swan again?!¡¯

    Edward held Jeanne¡¯s hand and walked into a family restaurant.

    The restaurant¡¯s environment was very good. It was beside South Hampton City¡¯s riverside. The private rooms by the river could enjoy the beautiful night view of the river.

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, do you have anything special that you like to eat?¡± Edward asked Jeanne casually while holding the menu.

    ¡°No.¡± Jeanne thought, ¡®Can I say that I only want to go home now?!¡¯

    ¡°Then serve your signature dishes.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The waiter left respectfully.

    Jeanne looked at the night view outside the French window.

    It had been some time since she returned to South Hampton City, but she had never looked at this city so seriously before.

    Perhaps this city was no longer where she belonged, which was why she was not in the mood to enjoy it.

    At this moment, as she was facing Fourth Master Swan¡¯s awkwardness alone, she could only look out the window.

    Fortunately, Fourth Master Swan was not a person who liked to be lively.

    Jeanne was quiet, but Edward was even quieter than she was.

    It was until the fragrant dishes were served.

    When Jeanne smelled the fragrance of the dishes, she seemed to remember that she was so busy that she did not even eat dinner tonight.

    She picked up her cutleries and started eating silently.

    Fourth Master Swan ate very little.

    He barely touched the food.

    Jeanne ate some and was a little surprised. ¡°Fourth Master, aren¡¯t you going to eat?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±

    ¡®If you¡¯re not hungry, why did you order so much?

    ¡®Why did you suddenly want to have supper?!¡¯

    Jeanne¡¯s heart suddenly froze.

    At that moment, she seemed to have discovered something.

    She pursed her lips lightly and did not say anything else. She continued to eat dinner silently.

    Edward looked at her, and the corners of his lips curled up. He could tell that she had suddenly fallen silent.

    Even so, he did not say anything either.

    After dinner, Edward continued to send Jeanne back.

    The car stopped at the Lawrence family¡¯s courtyard.

    Jeanne got out of the car.

    Edward also got out of the car.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Jeanne said politely.

    ¡°I don¡¯t ept verbal thanks,¡± Edward said straightforwardly.

    Jeanne looked straight at him.

    Edward suddenly approached.

    Jeanne¡¯s body froze. At that moment, for some strange reason, she did not retreat.

    She saw Fourth Master Swan bend over and move his face close to hers.

    Her emotions fluctuated, and her eyes flickered.

    The moment Fourth Master Swan was close to her lips, she chose to close her eyes.

    Jeanne closed her eyes, but nothing that she intended happened.

    She opened her eyes.

    Jeanne saw the smile on Fourth Master Swan¡¯s lips. He said, ¡°I still prefer you to take the initiative, Ms. Lawrence.¡±

    After saying that, he stood up straight.

    Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    ¡®This lunatic.¡¯

    Jeanne said, ¡°Thank you for the trouble, Fourth Master. Goodbye.¡±

    It would be best if they did not meet again!

    She turned around and left immediately.

    It was useless to talk to a lunatic.

    It was just that¡­

    Since when did her heart beat faster when she was facing that man?

    Edward looked at Jeanne until her figurepletely disappeared from his sight. Only then did he turn around and return to the car.

    He took out his phone and dialed. ¡°Nox.¡±

    ¡°Fourth Master Swan, you¡¯re done so quickly?¡± The person teased.

    Edward ignored him and asked bluntly, ¡°Have you left yet?¡±

    ¡°I just left.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Finn?¡±

    ¡°He left too. He dragged Monica and left. I¡¯m guessing that tonight, they¡¯ll either fight for 300 rounds or go straight to the civil affairs bureau to get a divorce tomorrow.¡± Nox knew what was going on.

    Monica and Finn obviously had a lot of misunderstandings.

    If they resolved the misunderstandings, they would get back together.

    If they could not resolve the misunderstanding, they would go their separate ways.

    There were only two options.

    ¡°Okay, I got it,¡± Edward responded.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up now.¡±

    ¡°Are you busy?¡±

    ¡°I brought a chick home.¡± Nox did not try to hide it.

    Edward directly hung up the phone.

    Nox looked at the screen speechlessly.

    ¡®He has never experienced the joy of life, so he doesn¡¯t know how intoxicating my life is.¡¯

    ¡°Young Master Winter, is the person who called you the legendary Fourth Master Swan?¡± The chick next to him asked sweetly.

    ¡°Girl, don¡¯t even think about Fourth Master Swan. You can¡¯t hook up with him unless you¡¯re the reincarnation of a fairy.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Winter, you love to joke. I only like you. What I¡¯m curious about is whether he¡¯s rumored to not be interested in women. Does he have a problem in that area? Or is he¡­ gay?¡±

    ¡°Shut your gossipy mouth, or I¡¯ll cut your tongue out.¡±

    The chick quickly shut her mouth.

    At this moment, the car had arrived at Nox¡¯s high-ss apartment.

    The chick followed Nox out of the car.

    As soon as the two of them entered the elevator, Nox started to make his move on the chick.

    The chick was also very enthusiastic and instantly became unusually engrossed.

    They kissed from the elevator all the way to the apartment.

    Without turning on the lights, Nox hugged the chick and threw her onto the sofa. Then, he pressed her onto the sofa and tore at her clothes¡­

    ¡°Ah!¡± The chick suddenly screamed.

    It was not a scream that came from lust; she was frightened by the scene in front of her.

    Nox was also startled by the chick¡¯s sudden scream. He turned his head and was almost scared to death.

    Both of them were so scared that their bodies trembled.

    Nox hurriedly got up from the chick¡¯s body and went to turn on the lights.

    After turning on the lights, he saw a woman with disheveled hair standing next to the sofa, looking straight at them.

    ¡°Why are you here?!¡± Nox¡¯s scalp went numb.

    For a second, he really thought that he had provoked a female ghost.

    ¡°It¡¯s the third year of high school this semester, so I¡¯m quite busy with my homework. Your ce is close to the school, so Mom asked me to temporarily stay at your ce. She said that she called you,¡± the girl said.

    The girl still had baby fat on her face and wore a pair of typical student sses. Her figure was also a little chubby.

    Nox seemed to have just remembered that he had received a phone call from his mother before he woke up this morning. She seemed to have said something, but he did not hear it clearly at that time.

    He took a deep breath. ¡°Shelly Carter, even if you want to stay with me for a period of time, you should at least not look at us!¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Shelly replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything. You may continue.¡±

    Then, she turned around and left.

    Nox looked at Shelly and was a little angry.

    The chick was also confused. She twisted her body and moved closer to Nox. ¡°Young Master Winter, who is she?¡±

    ¡°My younger sister¡ª¡± Nox had not finished speaking when he was interrupted.

    Shelly, who was leaving, suddenly stopped. She turned around and said, ¡°We¡¯re not rted by blood.¡±

 Chapter 89

    <h4>Chapter 89: Full of Schemes</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Shelly said that and went back to her room.

    Nox¡¯s chick hugged his arm and said coquettishly, ¡°Young Master Winter, does your sister, who isn¡¯t rted to you by blood, have improper thoughts about you?¡±

    ¡°I called you here to sleep with me, not for you to gossip. If you say one more word, the sex deal between us tonight will be over.¡±

    The chick quickly shut up again.

    All the chicks at the nightclub knew that Young Master Winter was generous and good in bed. They always hoped to be summoned by him and hoped to be summoned by him a few more times. How would they dare to offend him?

    The chick said with a smile, ¡°Then let¡¯s start the sex business again.¡±

    Nox nced at the chick.

    After being made fun of by Shelly, he lost most of his interest.

    Thinking of the long night, he brought the chick back to his room.

    At this moment, Shelly was lying on the bed in her room, listening to the moansing from the next room.

    She got up and closed the bedroom window.

    The sounds instantly disappeared.

    Shellyy back on the bed, unable to sleep.

    She remembered the first time she saw Nox. At that time, she was only eight years old, and it was her first time entering the Winters.

    Shelly was the child bride of the Winters. It was said that a half-immortal told Nox¡¯s fortune and said that he was born with a life in conflict and was prone to bloody disasters. The only way to alleviate the situation was to find a wife who waspatible with his life. He had to raise her by his side since she was young because they were afraid that Nox would die before she reached adulthood.

    ording to Shelly¡¯s birth data, she was chosen by the half-immortal.

    Shelly was not an orphan. She was born in a rtively remote vige that was poor and backward. The vige took pride in having children, but the more one gave birth, the poorer one became. When Shelly¡¯s parents heard that a rich family hade to buy her, they happily sold her. After all, having one more child or losing one would not make a difference. Moreover, she was a girl. A girl was not favored when she was born. The local people said that they were ¡°money-losing goods¡±. Sooner orter, a girl would have to get married.

    In Shelly¡¯s case, she simply ¡°got married¡± ahead of time.

    She did not me her parents. Compared to the life of her original family, the Winters gave her a world of difference. Therefore, once she arrived at the Winters, she tried her best to cater to the Winters, hoping to stay forever.

    After so many years in the Winters, she studied seriously, followed their arrangements, and was obedient and sensible. Indeed, she catered to the Winters, young and old. The only person she did not cater to was Nox.

    Nox did not like her, and it seemed that he did not want to marry her.

    Shelly sighed lightly.

    She turned around and tried her best to fall asleep.

    ¡­

    The next day, at the Lawrence Enterprise.

    Jeanne sat in the meeting room, going through the proposal for the coboration with MUK.

    After two hours of on-site modification of the proposal, Jeanne finally finalized it. She took the proposal and went to Alexander. The proposal involved costs and expenses, so she had to seek the approval of the person in charge of thepany. At the same time, she also had to attend the board decision meeting.

    Once she left, one of the project team members, Kelly Waters, walked into Joshua¡¯s office.

    ¡°You got it?¡± Joshua was a little excited.

    Kelly held a USB drive in her hand, but she did not take it out for a long time.

    Joshua frowned slightly.

    Kelly said with some fear, ¡°Deputy Director Lawrence, is this illegal?¡±

    ¡°Illegal? I just want to know if Jeanne is working hard or not. I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯ll ruin our family business!¡±

    ¡°Team Leader Lawrence is quite capable. Under her leadership, we changed three drafts of this proposal, and the final draft is the best I¡¯ve seen after staying at the Lawrence Enterprise for so many years,¡± Kelly said sincerely.

    ¡°That¡¯s why you should let me see it. You also know that Jeanne has always been against me. She won¡¯t let me learn how to make a good draft, so I can only work hard in secret.¡± Joshua was a little impatient. ¡°Alright, stop talking. Hurry up and give it to me.¡±

    Kelly was still a little hesitant.

    Joshua stood up and went over directly. He took the USB from Kelly¡¯s hand. Kelly struggled for a while and then gave up.

    He said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t mistreat you. Go out.¡±

    Kelly gritted her teeth and walked out in the end.

    Joshua hurriedly plugged in the USB and opened the document.

    When he looked at the document, he was stunned.

    He had never thought that Jeanne only spent ten days writing such a perfect proposal.

    From the cooperation between the two sides, to how they would operate online, to offline logistics distribution, to publicity, to marketing, to after-sales. Jeanne even urately calcted the budget for each transaction, and the profit value was also estimated. If Joshua had not seen it with his own eyes, he would not believe that it was written by Jeanne. It only took her ten days.

    Joshua could not have written it even if he had a year.

    He was jealous. He quickly called Eden. ¡°Eden.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got the coboration proposal between Jeanne and MUK.¡±

    ¡°So fast?¡± Eden was not praising Joshua¡¯s ability to do things, but that Jeanne¡¯s proposal woulde out so quickly.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll send it to you.¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡± Eden said, ¡°Give me the USB sh drive. Don¡¯t leave any traces. I¡¯ll get someone to go and get it right away.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Joshua nodded and said, ¡°Eden, I feel that Jeanne is really... very strong.¡±

    Eden did not agree.

    To him, no matter how strong Jeanne was, how strong could she be?!

    He still did not regard her as anything.

    It was until Eden received Jeanne¡¯s coboration proposal. There was a second where he started to doubt himself.

    In actuality, Eden had also written a draft proposal. Although the Swan Enterprise did not participate in the coboration with MUK, in order to prevent Jeanne from developing in the business world, he had secretly found apany to help himpete with the Lawrence Enterprise. Once he got the coboration, the profits would be split 50-50. This way, he could create his business without relying on the Swans!

    No matter what, due to his fourth uncle¡¯s existence, Eden¡¯s status in the Swans had always been low. The Swans were still under the control of his fourth uncle. He did not want to yield to this, so he needed to make his achievements and let the Swans, especially his grandfather, look at him in a new light!

    However, at this moment, Eden looked at the proposal and felt as if he had been suddenly hammered. He held a breath in his heart and could not calm down.

    He did not believe that it was written by Jeanne.

    It was such a mature coboration case. If one had not really struggled in the business world and was not familiar with the emerce industry, one would not have been able to write it.

    As for Eden¡¯s case, he had even found an international gunman to write it. In front of this proposal, the things that the gunman wrote were ridiculously low-ss.

    Eden suppressed his emotions and did not react for a long time.

    Fortunately, he was smart enough to have Joshua secretly monitor Jeanne.

    Why would he not use such a perfect coboration case directly?

    Whoever used it first would be the winner.

    He picked up the phone and quickly dialed. ¡°Ms. Sanders.¡±

    ¡°Eden?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Last night, you said that if there¡¯s anything I need, I can just let you know.¡±

    ¡°You found a way to get rid of Jeanne already?¡±

    ¡°I need a sum of money.¡±

    Melody frowned slightly.

    ¡°A sum of money to get rid of Jeannepletely!¡±

 Chapter 90

    <h4>Chapter 90: By All Means</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    On the phone, Melody said seriously, ¡°Exin it clearly.¡±

    ¡°I have a document in my hands right now. It¡¯s a proposal that Jeanne has prepared to discuss a coboration with MUK. The proposal is very well written. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that it¡¯s very difficult for ordinary people to surpass it.¡±

    ¡°Get to the main point.¡± Melody was impatient as if she could not bear hearing any praise for Jeanne.

    ¡°The point is, I¡¯ll directly use this document of Jeanne¡¯s to discuss a coboration with MUK, but I can¡¯t go as the Swan Enterprise. The Swan Enterprise currently has no ns to invest outside, so I found anotherpany that I can control to discuss the coboration. That said, thispany has a weakness, which is its funds are limited. If I rashly use the loan of the Swanhaven, it¡¯ll easily arouse suspicion,¡± Eden said, ¡°Now, I choose to use Jeanne¡¯s n, which means there¡¯ll be two identical ns. In this way, the way we can have the most direct and effective advantage is the price. So, I still need an additional investment.¡±

    ¡°How much?¡±

    ¡°This is a three billion dors coboration case. It¡¯ll be safer to increase the investment by 5%. Currently, the amount of investment I can take out is only two billion dors.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re 1.1 billion dors short?¡± Melody said straightforwardly. She did not like how Eden was beating around the bush.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°When do you need it?¡±

    ¡°Right away.¡±

    There was a moment of silence on the other side.

    ¡°The sooner, the better. Currently, it¡¯s a time match. Now, Jeanne is going to report to the Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s leaders. If they¡¯re fast, it can be settled in the morning, and the contract can be discussed in the afternoon. We have to hurry before that,¡± Eden reminded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call you in a while.¡±

    Melody hung up the phone and dialed Michael¡¯s number.

    Michael picked up. ¡°Melody.¡±

    ¡°Do you trust Eden?¡± Melody asked immediately.

    ¡°In what way?¡±

    Melody told Michael what Eden had said just now.

    Michael answered seriously, ¡°The Swans have always been under Fourth Master Swan¡¯s control. Eden doesn¡¯t say it out loud, but he¡¯s always brooding over it. He always wants to prove himself. In addition, under the Swans¡¯ education, he still has his own abilities. If you want someone to help you do things in the business world, he¡¯s the best candidate. This is just one of the reasons. Secondly, Eden has very strong self-esteem. Back then, Jeanne was abandoned by him. Now that Jeanne has returned to shine and even went against him everywhere, he won¡¯t tolerate it. Therefore, you¡¯re not the only person who wants to destroy Jeanne¡¯s reputation. Eden¡¯s desire in this aspect is also very strong.¡±

    ¡°You mean that Eden is trustworthy,¡± Melody said.

    ¡°In dealing with Jeanne, it¡¯s worth it,¡± Michael gave a positive answer.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Melody was about to hang up the phone.

    ¡°Melody, are you sure you want to deal with Jeanne like this?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Melody¡¯s tone was not good. ¡°Are you worried about your old lover, Monica?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± Michael directly cleared his name. ¡°I¡¯m just worried that if this matter is not done well and if Jeanne gets hold of something, you are, after all, a princess of a country. I¡¯m afraid that at that time, given your identity, it won¡¯t be easy for you to step down.¡±

    ¡°Jeanne doesn¡¯t have the ability to do that. Taking a step back, even if such a dayes, my dad will still protect me. I won¡¯t hide it from you. The matter of me marrying Edward was arranged by my father. Previously, my dad asked Master Swan to discuss the marriage between me and Edward, but Master Swan rejected him. Since the Swans have a special status, my dad couldn¡¯t force it. He asked me to have a rtionship with Edward on a personal level and not on a national level. So, my dad supports me in everything I do now!¡±

    ¡°Since it¡¯s the leader¡¯s arrangement, I won¡¯t say anything more.¡±

    ¡°Michael, we grew up together. I trust you nobody but you. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that your family has enough power in the government and the public, my father might¡¯ve even arranged for me to marry you. Although we don¡¯t have that kind of affection for each other, no matter what, I still hope that you can develop better in the future. As for whether Monica will drag you down, you¡¯d better think it through.¡±

    ¡°Getting back together with Monica is not only my decision. It¡¯s also your dad¡¯s decision,¡± Michael said straightforwardly.

    ¡°What?¡± Melody was a little surprised.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about politics for the time being. Your current task is to marry Fourth Master Swan. Don¡¯t think too much about anything else.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Melody did not ask anymore.

    It was useless to ask too much about politics.

    After hanging up the phone, Melody quickly transferred the money to the ount designated by Eden.

    Eden made a simple modification to the coboration case and personally handed it to his partner, Cameron Hall. He also emphasized some negotiation skills and contingency ns for unexpected idents.

    Cameron had been in the business world for many years. He started from scratch and relied on luck to develop. At the moment, he had some small business dealings with the Swans. He had taken the initiative to fawn over Eden when he stepped into the business world. Eden was new to the business world and needed help. After a few encounters, he felt that Cameron had little tricks and was obedient, so he had been secretly interacting with him!

    Extensive preparation would eventually pay off. Now was finally the time for him, Eden, to show off his skills!

    The corners of his mouth curled up into a cold smile.

    ¡®What¡¯s the use of Jeanne¡¯s strong abilities?

    ¡®In the business world, one has to resort to all sorts of tricks!¡¯

    ¡­

    Jeanne spent an entire morning trying to convince all the board members. Without any changes, she hadpletely finalized the coboration proposal.

    She returned to her office.

    Jeanne had not caught her breath when her phone suddenly rang.

    She nced at the iing call and picked it up. ¡°I¡¯m very busy. Make it short.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve found a helper for you.¡± Kingsley was really concise. ¡°He¡¯ll go to South Hampton City today and report to you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Jeanne put the phone to her ear and sorted out her proposal.

    ¡°It¡¯s Miles.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Jeanne responded and asked, ¡°He¡¯s free?¡±

    ¡°If you need me, I¡¯m free too.¡±

    Jeanne smiled. The moment she wanted to hang up the phone, she suddenly thought of something. ¡°By the way, thest time I asked you about Fourth Master Swan and the third princess of the Sanders, you still haven¡¯t answered me.¡±

    ¡°I thought you had given up on being tangled with Fourth Master Swan.¡± Kingsley was very serious.

    ¡°I¡¯ve disappointed you. I¡¯ve gotten more involved in him.¡±

    Kingsley was speechless. ¡°Melody is very active about her marriage with Fourth Master Swan, and the royal family also supports it. To put it bluntly, your enemy is Melody or Warren Sanders.¡±

    Warren was the head of Harken and was also the highest ruler of Harken.

    Harken had a hereditary system.

    Warren was the second leader of the Sanders, seeding his father¡¯s position.

    His father seized power from the previous emperor of the Duncans. Zachary of the Swans was originally the defense minister of the Duncans who held military power. At that time, during the internal war, he defected to Warren and helped the Sanders take over. Then, Zachary returned the military power and resigned from his position to live in seclusion.

    It was rumored that Zachary was guilty toward his former leader, so he chose to abandon politics and enter the business world. Regardless of whether the rumors were true or not, in the end, Zachary was still the founding hero of the Sanders. Therefore, the Sanders always treated the Swans with respect.

    Due to that, even if the Sanders took the initiative to have a marriage agreement, if the Swans did not agree, the Sanders could only give up.

    If the Sanders still wanted to form a marriage alliance with the Swans, the only way left was to let Melody and Fourth Master Swan fall in love themselves.

    After one big round, Jeanne roughly understood everything.

 Chapter 91

    <h4>Chapter 91: Tit-for-Tat</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Jeanne, are you listening to me?¡± Kingsley did not get a response and was a little unhappy.

    Jeanne came back to her senses. ¡°I heard you.¡±

    ¡°From my standpoint, I think you could fix up the marriage between Fourth Master Swan and Melody,¡± Kingsley said seriously.

    ¡°Do you think I can fix it up?¡± Jeanne put down the document and casually lit a cigarette.

    Sometimes, when she was not in a good mood and had a lot of stress, she would want to smoke a cigarette.

    ¡°Smoke less,¡± Kingsley reminded when he heard the sound of a lighter.

    Jeanne did not reply him. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°What do you think is the main reason why Fourth Master Swan did not agree to be with Melody?¡±

    ¡°Old Master Swan did not agree.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why matchmaking is a waste of time. Think about it. Back then, when Old Master Swan helped the Sanders family conquer the country, he suddenly chose to give up military power and leave the political arena. I don¡¯t know the reason, but at least everyone can see that Old Master Swan really doesn¡¯t want to be involved in politics anymore. So now, the Sanders family wants to make the Swan family return through marriage. They even want to control the Swan family. It¡¯s originally a matter of self-entertainment.¡±

    ¡°Self-entertainment?¡± Kingsley smiled. ¡°You know that you despise the leader of Harken.¡±

    ¡°Stupid, regardless of the position.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Kingsley was speechless.

    ¡°Rather than doing something useful and unrewarding, it¡¯s better to do a favor along the way. This time, I¡¯ve helped Fourth Master Swan a great deal. Maybe I¡¯ll still need him in the future,¡± Jeanne said straightforwardly.

    ¡°You¡¯re determined to fight with Melody, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Just let the Sanders family know how useless those canaries he raised are!¡± Jeanne sneered.

    Kingsley was silent.

    Jeanne¡¯s personality was really the same as her mother¡¯s. If it was not for her mother¡¯s willful behavior back then, she would not have ended up like this!

    ¡°I originally wanted you toe back to take revenge and start a small business at the same time.¡± Kingsley sighed with a little sadness.

    Jeanne was indifferent.

    ¡°In the end, you caused me a lot of trouble.¡± Kingsley was a little helpless. ¡°In short, don¡¯t let your guard down. After all, it¡¯s hard to guard against a hidden arrow. I¡¯m far away. Even if I wanted to help you block the arrow, I wouldn¡¯t be able to fly over so soon.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Jeanne responded. She did not retort back. Her tone still seemed to be a little emotional. It was rare for Jeanne to be so obedient in front of him.

    Kingsley¡¯s tears flowed freely, and he was about to speak.

    Jeanne did not care and hung up the phone. She was just not used to things that were too emotional. It did not match her current life.

    She put out her cigarette and was about to call West when she suddenly quivered. She pursed her lips and pressed thendline. ¡°Amy,e in for a moment.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Amy knocked on the door and entered.

    ¡°Did Deputy Director Lawrence do anything today?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°What do you mean by anything?¡±

    ¡°Any abnormal behavior.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Amy was a little uncertain. She said, ¡°For the whole morning, Deputy Director Lawrence was in his office. He did not evene out of the door. Usually, he¡¯ll act like this when he has nothing to do. I heard that he¡¯s hiding in the room ying games.¡±

    Jeanne was silent for a few seconds.

    It was impossible for Joshua to let her develop in the Lawrence Enterprise. She had already passed the board¡¯s decision-makingmittee¡¯s proposal. He would definitely not be so indifferent. No matter what, he should at least go to Alexander Lawrence¡¯s office to inquire about it. It was really strange for him to be so calm unless he already knew about her proposal in advance. He could even say that he had already started nning.

    She raised her eyebrows. ¡°Then, has anyone entered or left Deputy Director Lawrence¡¯s office?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t pay much attention to that,¡± Amy replied. ¡°Although I¡¯m outside your and Deputy Director Lawrence¡¯s office, sometimes I¡¯m too busy at work to notice that much.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Jeanne did not ask further. ¡°Get Forrest to prepare and meet West at two.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jeanne looked at Amy¡¯s back. She sat in her office chair and thought for a while. She suddenly picked up the draft proposal in front of her. After hesitating for a while, she revised the investment cost.

    It was just a precautionary action. In any case, whether she wanted to cooperate with MUK or not, and how they cooperated, it was all up to her.

    What she was doing now was just to prove herself, so that she could establish herself in the Lawrence Enterprise in the future.

    ...

    2 pm.

    Jeanne brought Forrest to the high-ss hotel that West was staying at.

    Forrest was a little nervous. ¡°Team Leader Jeanne, isn¡¯t it a little too abrupt for just the two of us to meet the President of MUK? Are you sure you don¡¯t want to ask the general manager toe along?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, foreigners don¡¯t have so many levels. They¡¯ll be happy as long as it¡¯s win-win cooperation.¡±

    Forrest sometimes really felt that Team Leader Jeanne had a mature and steady personality that did not match her age. She was very convincing.

    The two of them stood outside West¡¯s room. Then, they knocked on the door.

    West¡¯s assistant opened the door and politely led them into the room. There was another person in therge living room.

    That person looked at Jeanne and took the initiative to smile.

    Jeanne smiled back politely. At that moment, she had a n in mind.

    West stood up from the sofa and was especially warm to Jeanne. ¡°The sun has risen from the west. Are you now willing toe and see me?¡±

    ¡°Godfather, I¡¯m a little busy?¡±

    ¡°What are you busy with?¡± West asked angrily on purpose.

    ¡°I¡¯m busy discussing a coboration with you,¡± Qiao Qing said straightforwardly.

    West looked surprised. ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re also here to talk about emerce marketing with me today?¡±

    ¡°Also?¡± Jeanne frowned. ¡°Could it be that someone has already beaten me to it?¡±

    ¡°This gentleman,¡± West introduced, ¡°He¡¯s the boss of Ascension Technology, Cameron Hall.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Jeanne. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. I¡¯m Cameron Hall,¡± as he spoke, he handed over his business card with iparable enthusiasm.

    Jeanne took it. ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet Jeanne here. It¡¯s my honor.¡±

    ¡°You tter me.¡± Jeanne was neither servile nor overbearing toward Cameron Hall¡¯spliment. She smiled and asked, ¡°Cameron is also interested in emerce projects?¡±

    ¡°Emerce is the future development trend. I think not only me but more than half of the enterprises in South Hampton City are interested. So, I volunteered myself and brought my proposal to seek cooperation with Mr. West.¡± Cameron Hall admitted generously.

    Jeanne smiled without batting an eyelid, expressing her approval.

    At this moment, West said straightforwardly, ¡°My principle is very simple. I¡¯ll choose whoever¡¯s proposal is more attractive and advantageous to me. Jeanne, don¡¯t me godfather for not giving you preferential treatment.¡±

    ¡°Business is business.¡± Jeanne smiled. ¡°Godfather doesn¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s sit down and talk together.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jeanne and Cameron sat opposite West.

    ¡°Cameron arrived first. ording to the principle of firste-first-served, Cameron will talk about his cooperation proposal first.¡±

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll respectfully ept this arrangement.¡± Cameron quickly took out his proposal confidently.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes moved slightly. What made him so full of confidence?!

 Chapter 92

    <h4>Chapter 92: A Small Victory</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    At a luxurious presidential room of a high-ss hotel.

    In the living room, Cameron Hall handed a copy of the proposal to West and left a copy for himself.

    He said, ¡°MUK Group has always been one of the best in the emerce world. How can they operate MUK Group better than us? Once we reach an agreement, all the operations of emerce will be under your control. These are my thoughts about the cooperation. Next, I want to briefly exin my understanding of emerce. In my opinion, the development of emerce is a convenient way to satisfy people¡¯s daily needs. How to utilize this convenience to the max and how to let users have a better experience would be the key to emerce¡¯s existence. I personally think¡­¡±

    Jeanne Lawrence listened quietly. Cameron made perfect sense.

    Other than different wording and logical order of ideas, it was probably the same as her proposal.

    Jeanne remained calm.

    Cameron continued, ¡°¡­Finally, this is my investment in this coboration. ording to our estimations, my investment for this project is approximately 2 billion. Here¡¯s the list of investments. Mr. West, you can take a look. Also, to express my sincerity, I will increase my investment by 5%. I think MUK Group will need a lot of public rtions in Harken. This investment amount is for Mr. West to expand the market in Harken.¡±

    West listened to Cameron Hall¡¯s proposal and nced at Jeanne.

    Her eyes were filled with satisfaction at the proposal.

    West probably did not expect that such a small enterprise with no notable achievements would have such an amazing proposal. Other than being surprised, he also felt regretful. He regretted missing out on such a perfect proposal. After all, Jeanne Lawrence would definitely be the final partner.

    Jeanne ignored West¡¯s gaze and said to Cameron Hall, ¡°I¡¯m really surprised by yourpany¡¯s proposal! I never thought that one day I would be so aligned with apany¡¯s proposal.¡±

    Cameron Hall pretended that he did not understand and said exaggeratedly, ¡°You mean our proposal is the same? How can there be such a coincidence?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Jeanne pulled out her proposal manuscript and handed it to West. She also handed a copy to Cameron Hall.

    Both of them took a quick nce.

    West only needed one nce to understand that the original proposal was done by Jeanne Lawrence and that someone had ¡°stolen¡± it.

    He pretended not to know anything and said, ¡°They do look simr. If it wasn¡¯t because two of you had given it to me separately, I would have thought that the proposals came from the same person.¡±

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s my first time meeting Mr. Hall today.¡±

    ¡°Great minds think alike.¡± Cameron Hall smiled and said, ¡°Does that mean our proposal¡¯s well done?¡±

    ¡°It is indeed a solid proposal,¡± West affirmed. ¡°This is the most satisfactory proposal I have received so far. I don¡¯t think there will be a better proposal than this.¡±

    ¡°So, will Mr. West choose one of our proposals?¡± Cameron Hall asked hurriedly.

    ¡°Mr. Hall, aren¡¯t you curious how our proposals are so simr?¡± Jeanne interrupted suddenly.

    Cameron was stunned.

    Then, he said calmly, ¡°Just as Ms. Lawrence said, we had no prior interactions. I don¡¯t have any doubts. It¡¯s impossible that such a bigpany like the Lawrence Enterprise had copied the documents of a smallpany like mine! On the other hand, an insignificant person like me doesn¡¯t have the ability to get my hands on Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s proposal.¡±

    Eden Swan had already gone through all the events that might ur prior to the meeting, so Cameron could answer with ease.

    He had to admit that he really admired Eden.

    For Eden to be able to think of such a thorough n at his age, he would definitely have great achievements in business in the future. This was also the reason why he fawned over Eden so much. Other than his family background, he was also different from others in terms of ability and ambition.

    Jeanne looked at Cameron calmly. She knew that Cameron had prepared an excuse.

    If she were to pursue the matter now, it would seem unreasonable and aggressive. After all, Cameron had made it clear that he was only the boss of a smallpany. How could he possibly get his hands on Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s proposal? It was impossible.

 Chapter 93

    <h4>Chapter 93: Counter Scheme</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Eden Swan picked up his phone. ¡°Joshua Lawrence.¡±

    ¡°Brother-inw, did it work? Was Jeanne fuming in anger? I was so excited for the entire afternoon just thinking about it.¡± Joshua¡¯s excitement was indescribable when he thought about Jeanne being chased out of the family.

    Eden¡¯s expression turned ugly at Joshua¡¯s excitement. ¡°Joshua Lawrence, are you sure you gave me the final proposal?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I gave you the proposal the moment I got it. Didn¡¯t you remind me that there might be changes when it goes to the board of directors? You asked me to keep an eye on it, so I asked one of the board members. Jeanne¡¯s proposal was approved by the board of directors, word for word.¡±

    ¡°Including the investment amount?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Joshua was very certain.

    ¡°But right now, Jeanne¡¯s investment amount is 2.2 billion.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Joshua Lawrence¡¯s expression immediately changed to one in disbelief.

    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible if it¡¯s the truth. Jeanne Lawrence has secured the MUK proposal.¡±

    ¡°How could this happen?¡± Joshua could not ept the situation. He raised his voice and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Jeanne would be kicked out of the Lawrence Enterprise after this? You even told her to scram!¡±

    ¡°Enough! If not for the error in the message you sent me, would I have failed?¡± Eden was furious.

    ¡°I gave you the final proposal, I swear!¡± Joshua refused to let go.

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of swearing? In the end, Jeanne seeded, and we were all tricked by her!¡±

    ¡°I knew Jeanne wasn¡¯t dumb. She¡¯s a smart woman. You must have let your guard down. It must be your fault¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re ming me? Joshua Lawrence, know your ce. What right do you have to me me?¡± Eden said in a menacing tone.

    Joshua was so furious that he could not retort.

    ¡°Let me ask you onest time. Did the board of directors approve more than 2 billion for the investment?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure they did not!¡± Joshua said fiercely.

    ¡°Then Jeanne must have changed the documents after approval by the board of directors. If it¡¯s her own doing, then this proposal will no longer be valid.¡±

    ¡°You mean, as long as we can confirm that the board of directors agreed to only 2 billion yuan instead of 2.2 billion yuan, the proposal would be a failure?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself. From Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s point of view, if we can¡¯t get an additional 200 million yuan for the proposal, we still wouldn¡¯tnd the contract. Therefore, we would still need to sign the final contract with MUK for 2.2 billion yuan.¡±

    ¡°Why are you telling me this? Are you trying to make meugh?¡±

    ¡°Joshua Lawrence, have you really been working at the Lawrence Enterprise for a year?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Joshua Lawrence was rendered speechless.

    ¡°What I mean is that Jeanne changed the investment amount on the proposal without the board of director¡¯s approval. This is considered a vition of the rules. Although she managed to get the contract in the end, her actions were vile. You can use this against her and incite the board of directors to oppose Jeanne. Otherwise, she would be promoted to marketing director in return for securing the contract. This way, even if we can¡¯t make Jeanne Lawrence leave Lawrence Enterprise, we won¡¯t let her have such a high position within thepany. Once Jeanne Lawrence secures her position as marketing director, it¡¯ll be even harder for us to oust her!¡±

    ¡°Are we really not going to kick Jeanne out?¡± Joshua was still unconvinced.

    ¡°Making sure Jeanne is not the marketing director is the best thing you can do!¡± Eden didn¡¯t say anything else and hung up.

    His eyes turned cold.

    ¡®Jeanne Lawrence¡­ You got lucky this time!¡¯

    ¡­

    Jeanne returned to the Lawrence Enterprise.

    As soon as she entered her office, Amy said anxiously, ¡°Team Leader Lawrence, the chairman is looking for you. He asked you to go to his office immediately.¡±

    Jeanne was calm in the face of Amy¡¯s excitement.

    She knew why.

    It was just an additional 200 million yuan. Someone must have informed them beforehand.

    She responded, ¡°Make me a cup of coffee.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Amy looked at her.

    ¡°I¡¯d like some coffee before I go.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Amy said and left.

    She admired Jeanne¡¯sposure that brimmed with confidence.

 Chapter 94

    <h4>Chapter 94: A Small Victory</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    She smiled and said, ¡°Since Mr. Hall doesn¡¯t want to pursue the matter, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to.¡±

    Cameron Hall heaved a sigh of relief.

    Although he looked confident, he still felt guilty. He was still afraid that Jeanne Lawrence would cause a ruckus and that he would make a mistake.

    Luckily, Eden Swan was smart enough to know that Jeanne would definitely not fall out with him in public. If she did, she would only leave a bad impression on MUK. Jeanne Lawrence was smart enough to tolerate it. Otherwise, MUK wouldn¡¯t choose such an unreasonable person to work with.

    If Jeanne Lawrence couldn¡¯t find anything to use against him, the result would always be a crushing defeat no matter how much of a fuss she made.

    It was absolutely impossible for Eden Swan to be caught red-handed.

    Therefore, Cameron would definitely win today¡¯s proposal.

    Thinking up to this point, Cameron Hall¡¯s smile became even brighter.

    ¡°With two proposals being so simr, who would Mr. West choose between us?¡± Jeanne asked West.

    West looked at the two proposals. ¡°I haven¡¯t been in Harken for long,¡± he said. ¡°I don¡¯t know enough about either of yourpanies. Of course, I¡¯m not going to judge emotionally on who I¡¯ll choose. It¡¯s business, after all.¡±

    That was directed at Jeanne Lawrence.

    Jeanne nodded while Cameron chuckled in secret.

    ¡°However, the proposals from bothpanies are evenly matched. It¡¯s very difficult to make a decision. The only thing that I can judge upon is your investment amount. As such, that will be the key to who I¡¯ll choose today,¡± West said solemnly.

    Cameron became even more excited.

    Eden Swan had added another 100 million yuan to the original 2 billion yuan proposal to create a gap between the the Lawrences¡¯s proposal and theirpany¡¯s proposal. Eden was able to hit the nail on the head. He was a formidable man indeed. Cameron would need to work harder to curry favor with him.

    With that thought in mind, Cameron Hall heard West say solemnly, ¡°I choose the Lawrence Enterprise.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Cameron Hall could not believe it. He thought he had misheard.

    He was no longer confident.

    ¡°Lawrence Enterprise.¡± West repeated again.

    ¡°Why?¡± Cameron Hall could not remain calm. ¡°Mr. West, you just said that this is a business decision, but now you¡¯re biased. Isn¡¯t this too much? If Mr. West decided on Lawrence Enterprise and Ms. Lawrence, why did you waste everyone¡¯s time? You should have announced to the public that this project was reserved for Ms. Lawrence. It¡¯s well-known that Mr. West and Ms. Lawrence is involved with each other. Aren¡¯t you just toying with the otherpanies? As the person in charge of MUK, is this not tasteless?¡±

    ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m siding with Jeanne Lawrence?¡± West asked, his face darkening.

    Cameron Hall angrily picked up Jeanne¡¯s proposal. He had read it casually so he had not read the details. He flipped to the page with the investment amount and pointed at the number and eximed, ¡°Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s investment amount is 2.2¡­¡±

    Cameron Hall was stunned.

    ¡®Wait, 2.2 billion?!

    ¡®Wasn¡¯t it 2 billion? How is it 2.2 billion?¡¯

    He looked at the number in disbelief.

    At that moment, Cameron waspletely stunned and he could not regain hisposure for a long time.

    Jeanne sneered.

    West smiled. ¡°Do you have any objections, Mr. Hall?¡±

    Cameron Hall did not answer for a long time. He was thoroughly embarrassed.

    West did not wait for his answer. He said, ¡°I hereby announce that MUK¡¯s emerce partner in Harken will be Lawrence Enterprise. The Lawrence Enterprise will enjoy MUK¡¯s exclusive partnership rights in Harken.¡±

    Jeanne Lawrence smiled. ¡°Thank you, Godfather.¡±

    West held out his hand. ¡°Looking forward to working together.¡±

    ¡°Definitely.¡±

    The two of them had sessfully reached an agreement.

    Meanwhile, Cameron Hall was stuck trying to process the oue. He was thinking about how he would report this to Eden Swan.

    ¡°Mr. Hall, thank you for your participation. I hope we can work together next time,¡± West said politely.

    Cameron forced himself to smile. He muttered a few words and left.

    Jeanne looked at Cameron Hall¡¯s back.

    She turned to West and said, ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you anymore, Godfather. I¡¯ll go back and prepare our contract.¡±

    West nodded.

    With that, Jeanne left with Forrest Jackson.

 Chapter 95

    <h4>Chapter 95: Counter Scheme</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Jeanne sat in her office chair and took a break.

    She sipped her coffee and made a phone call.

    ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to call me so frequently. Are you in trouble?¡± Kingsley Thorn¡¯s voice was light and cheerful as always.

    It should be midnight for Kingsley due to the time difference, but no matter when she called him, he always seemed to be avable.

    Sometimes, she wonders if he doesn¡¯t sleep.

    She said, ¡°Help me investigate a person called Cameron Hall. He¡¯s the boss of Ascension Technology. Find out if he¡¯s rted to Eden Swan. There¡¯s no need to go in-depth. I want an answer within half an hour.¡±

    ¡°Did that bastard Eden Swan cause you trouble?¡± Kingsley gnashed his teeth.

    ¡°Nothing I can¡¯t manage.¡±

    ¡°That bastard will suffer retribution sooner orter!¡±

    ¡°In due time.¡± Jeanne Lawrence said.

    ¡°Wait for my reply. I¡¯ll find out if Cameron Hall and Eden Swan are rted.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    As Jeanne Lawrence hung up, the phone rang again.

    Jeanne Lawrence looked at the caller ID and answered, ¡°Dad.¡±

    ¡°I told you toe to my office the moment you came back. What are you doing?!¡± Alexander Lawrence¡¯s furious voice came from the other end.

    Jeanne Lawrence remained unmoved. ¡°I have some matters on hand. I¡¯lle once I¡¯m done.¡±

    ¡°Jeanne Lawrence! Do you know that in the workce, you have to obey the orders of your superiors?¡±

    Jeanne sneered.

    She finally knew about the so-called workce mistreatment often talked about in Harken. It was these so-called leaders who had a strong sense of superiority. They thought themselves superior to others and were the only ones who mattered in thepany. They acted like kings of olden days and that everyone had to obey their orders. To do otherwise would be treason!

    She said, ¡°I¡¯lle up to you when I¡¯m done.¡±

    And Jeanne hung up.

    Alexander Lawrence held his phone, fuming.

    At this moment, Joshua Lawrence was in Alexander¡¯s office. He took the opportunity to sow discord. ¡°Dad, I can¡¯t believe my sister doesn¡¯t respect you!¡±

    Alexander suppressed his anger.

    ¡°She took the liberty to change our investment amount today. Even if it was a favorable oue, it was still something she acted on her own. She didn¡¯t even inform you, nor has she taken the initiative to exin to you¡­ Dad, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s too much? Does she think she owns Lawrence Enterprise and that she can do whatever she wants? She must think highly of herself!¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Alexander snapped at Joshua. ¡°Cut the crap. You¡¯re one to speak!¡±

    Joshua was embarrassed by Alexander¡¯s sudden outburst.

    He said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m only 23 years old. It¡¯s only been a year since I graduated from university. Most of my peers are still fooling around. How can you say that?¡±

    ¡°And? Jeanne¡¯s only 25 years old. Why didn¡¯t you mention that? Eden Swan¡¯s only 25 years old, yet he¡¯s in-charge of the Swanhaven Bank. Why don¡¯t you think about how Edward Swan, who¡¯s only 23 years old, is in-charge of the Swan family matters? You¡¯re 23 years old. Aside from ying games and pretending to work in thepany, what else can you do?¡± Alexander directed his anger at Joshua.

    Joshua was not pleased to be scolded.

    He could not help but say, ¡°I take after you¡­¡±

    ¡°Joshua Lawrence!¡± Alexander was even angrier now.

    Joshua trembled in fear.

    Fortunately, someone knocked on the door.

    Alexander suppressed his anger and said fiercely, ¡°Come in.¡±

    Jeanne pushed the door open and entered.

    Joshua let out a small sigh of relief.

    With Alexander being this angry, Jeanne was in for a good scolding. Joshua looked forward to seeing her make a fool of herself.

    Jeanne felt Alexander¡¯s anger the moment she entered.

    However, she acted dumb and said in an amicable manner. ¡°Dad.¡±

    ¡°Call me General Manager in the office!¡± Alexander Lawrence put on airs.

    ¡°Understood.¡± Jeanne nodded.

    ¡°How did it go?¡± Alexander Lawrence looked serious.

    ¡°I wanted to report this to you privately.¡± Jeanne Lawrence picked up the contract in her hand. ¡°I went to MUK today to discuss the proposal, but at thest minute, I changed the investment amount¡­¡±

    ¡°Jeanne Lawrence, who do you think you are? What right do you have to change thepany¡¯s investment amount? Do you think you can do whatever you want just because you¡¯re my daughter? Do you know that the investment amount is the decision from the board of directors? If you change it without permission, the proposal is invalidated!¡± Alexander Lawrence was furious.

 Chapter 96

    <h4>Chapter 96: A Small Victory</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Forrest Jackson was stunned.

    He clearly remembered that when they decided on the proposal, it was 2 billion yuan. He thought that they would definitely lose, so he did not expect it to turn around like this.

    The reversal was extremely satisfying.

    None of Cameron Hall¡¯s arrogance remained when he left.

    It was the first time Forrest felt overjoyed at having witnessed such a scene. It was a p in Cameron¡¯s face.

    Forrest followed Jeanne into the car.

    He could not help but ask, ¡°When did Team Leader Lawrence change the investment amount?¡±

    ¡°Before I came here.¡±

    ¡°Did you know that our proposal was stolen?¡±

    It was obvious that Cameron Hall had copied their proposal. Who the hell would believe Cameron Hall¡¯s lies?

    ¡°It was just a hunch,¡± Jeanne Lawrence said indifferently.

    When Cameron Hall left, the grown man had almost cried.

    ¡°By the way, is there a mole in our project team?¡±

    ¡°I believe so.¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. But I¡¯ll find out sooner orter.¡±

    ¡°But why did they give the proposal to Cameron Hall? Cameron Hall owns a smallpany. How could he have the guts to go toe to toe with Lawrence Enterprise?¡±

    No matter how bad the Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s financials have been in recent years, it was still one of the twelve family enterprises in Harken. There was a huge gap between its status and assetspared to an ordinary enterprise.

    ¡°Someone must be backing him, of course.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Forrest Jackson asked nervously.

    ¡°It¡¯s someone who doesn¡¯t want me to do well in thepany.¡± She knew this person very well.

    Forrest Jackson thought about it and blurted out, ¡°Could it be¡­ Deputy Director Lawrence?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jeanne Lawrence gave an affirmative answer.

    Forrest Jackson was her first confidant. There was no need for her to hide anything from him.

    ¡°What the f*ck?¡± Forrest Jackson could not help but exim, ¡°Isn¡¯t the Lawrence Enterprise your family¡¯s business? Deputy Director Lawrence actually used such despicable means to oust you. If it really seeds, how much money will Lawrence Enterprise have lost?¡±

    Jeanne sneered.

    Joshua was indeed that stupid.

    ¡°However, based on my understanding of Deputy Director Lawrence, he doesn¡¯t seem to have ess to external resources. Plus, he doesn¡¯t know how to socialize. It¡¯s impossible for him to have known someone like Cameron Hall.¡± Forrest Jackson was puzzled.

    Jeanne smiled again.

    There was someone backing Joshua Lawrence.

    That person¡­ was most likely Eden Swan!

    She wondered if she was blind to have fallen in love with such a dark and vengeful man!

    ¡­

    After Cameron Hall left West¡¯s hotel, he hurriedly called Eden Swan.

    Eden Swan tightened his grip on his phone, his expression turned dark.

    How did he fail?

    He gritted his teeth. ¡°I told you to record the entire negotiation process. Did you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Swan. I¡¯ll send it to you now,¡± Cameron Hall said hurriedly.

    Eden Swan hung up.

    He had never thought that this matter would fail. He only had Cameron Hall record the meeting as he was afraid that Jeanne Lawrence and West would pull something underhanded behind the scenes. If there was, he would release the recording. He also wanted to hear Jeanne Lawrence breakdown with his own ears.

    In fact, he even imagined how happy he would be.

    He gritted his teeth and clicked on the recording and listened to the recorded conversation.

    Everything Cameron Hall did was ording to his request. There was no mistake. The negotiation process was not a failure, nor was there any underhanded maniption. In the end, it was only because of the investment amount.

    2 billion yuan?! How did it suddenly be 2 billion yuan?!

    Had he been fooled by Jeanne Lawrence?

    He could not ept it!

 Chapter 97

    <h4>Chapter 97: Counter Scheme</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°I know,¡± Jeanne replied.

    ¡°You knew, and yet you¡ª¡±

    ¡°In order for a sessful negotiation, I think it¡¯s eptable to make necessary changes. Or do you think it¡¯s more important to abide by thepany¡¯s rules and lose out on the contract?¡±

    ¡°Stop trying to change the subject. Why didn¡¯t you report to me when you changed the contract? Instead, you made the decision on your own.¡±

    ¡°It was an emergency. So I didn¡¯t have time to report it. It¡¯s also to prevent anyone from tampering with it.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°When I went to the meeting today, Ascension Technology¡¯s proposal was almost the same as ours, and the investment amount was just 100 million yuan more than ours. It¡¯s impossible for this to be a coincidence. Someone must have leaked it.¡±

    Alexander¡¯s expression changed drastically.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, ourpany has a spy.¡± As she said that, she nced at Joshua.

    Joshua¡¯s heart skipped a beat. His body trembled slightly.

    ¡°But since I don¡¯t have any evidence, I can¡¯t confirm who it is for now,¡± Jeanne Lawrence said bluntly.

    ¡°You must find out!¡± Alexander ordered.

    ¡°I will,¡± Jeanne agreed.

    ¡°But even so, you could¡¯ve given me a call to report. How am I going to answer to the board of directors when you increase the investment amount by 200 million yuan?¡± Alexander Lawrence was still very angry.

    ¡°We won¡¯t be the ones paying for the additional 200 million,¡± Jeanne said calmly.

    Alexander frowned.

    Joshua retorted, ¡°Are you going to pay for it yourself? Do you have money?¡±

    Jeanne shot Joshua a sidelong nce. She did not think much of him.

    She said, ¡°Swanhaven Bank.¡±

    ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± Joshua was agitated, even more than before.

    ¡°Joshua Lawrence, are you targeting me at every turn? It feels like you¡¯re colluding with outsiders in order to make things difficult for me¡­¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?!¡±

    ¡°The contract has just been negotiated with MUK and it hasn¡¯t been announced to the public yet. How did you know that I¡¯ve changed the investment amount on the proposal? Don¡¯t you think your actions are very suspicious?¡±

    ¡°I have a personal rtionship with the boss of Ascension Technology. He came to congratte Lawrence Enterprise immediately. I just found out¡­¡±

    ¡°A personal rtionship? Is it because of you that my proposal was so simr to his?¡±

    ¡°Jeanne Lawrence, you¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Alexander turned to Joshua. ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Joshua really wanted to strangle Jeanne.

    Alexander did not think Joshua would do such a thing. He turned to Jeanne. ¡°So, how do we get Swanhaven Bank to pay?¡±

    Jeanne smiled.

    After all, Alexander had been in business for many, many years. He still had foresight when it came to profits.

    She said, ¡°When Jasmine and Eden get married, Eden will be the son-inw of the Lawrences. Should Lawrence Enterprise face financial difficulties, Swanhaven Bank would not refuse to give us a loan.¡±

    ¡°What about paying off the loan? Besides, the interest is high!¡± Joshua Lawrence could help but add.

    ¡°Swanhaven Bank has a three-year interest waiver policy. Although it¡¯s targeted at welfare enterprises, it won¡¯t be hard to find a way to get Eden to approve that policy for Lawrence Enterprise. Once we repaid the loan in three years, the emerce project would have made a profit.¡±

    ¡°You wish!¡± Joshua mocked. ¡°You¡¯re asking the Swans to provide you with free capital to invest and make money. Do you think the the Swans is stupid enough to make such a loss?¡±

    Jeanne Lawrence smiled. ¡°In terms of business, it¡¯s a loss for the Swans to invest 200 million on our behalf. But in the end, Eden Swan will be the son-inw of the Lawrences. From a rtional standpoint, Eden Swan wouldn¡¯t refuse.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just plotting against brother-inw!¡± Joshua Lawrence said fiercely.

    Kingsley had just told Jeanne that Ascension Technology had some business dealings with Swan Enterprise. With that, she was absolutely certain that the person backing Joshua was Eden Swan!

    Every injustice has its perpetrator, every debt has its debtor!

    Since Eden Swan was the one who made her to fork out the additional 200 million, he should be the one to fund it.

    She pondered, how does Eden Swan feel about shooting himself in the foot?

 Chapter 98

    <h4>Chapter 98: The Annoying Fourth Master Swan</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    In the CEO¡¯s office of Lawrence Enterprise.

    ¡°What kind of scheme is this!¡± Jeanne kept quiet as Alexander said, ¡°I¡¯ve already married my daughter to him. Why can¡¯t he provide our family some support?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just worried that Brother-inw will refuse. It won¡¯t be good if it affects our rtionship.¡± Joshua hurriedly exined.

    ¡°That will depend on Jasmine,¡± Jeanne said.

    She pushed the responsibility onto Jasmine.

    If Jasmine yed her role well, then great. Otherwise, she would be deemed useless.

    ¡°Why did you drag Jasmine into¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Alexander interrupted Joshua and said. ¡°I know how to resolve this matter.¡±

    ¡°General Manager, regarding the matter with Swanhaven Bank, I hope that our ns won¡¯t be made known in advance. If Eden Swan learns of our ns, he woulde up with excuses to reject us. It¡¯s not that I doubt Eden¡¯s character, but we must remain wary.¡±

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m not that stupid,¡± Alexander said disdainfully.

    ¡°I¡¯m not doubting you, Dad. I¡¯m just afraid¡­¡± Jeanne nced at Joshua.

    Joshua¡¯s expression immediately changed. ¡°What do you mean? Do you think I¡¯ll report this?!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Jeanne shrugged and smiled.

    Joshua was furious.

    Alexander snapped at Joshua, ¡°Joshua Lawrence, you¡¯d better behave yourself. If you tell anyone about this, I¡¯ll break your legs and make sure you never step foot into the Lawrence Enterprise again!¡±

    Joshua could only grit his teeth and nod.

    ¡°That¡¯s all. You¡¯re dismissed,¡± Alexander ordered.

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Jeanne and Joshua walked out of Alexander¡¯s office.

    The two of them entered the elevator.

    ¡°What Dad just said was not a joke,¡± Jeanne reminded as she pressed the button.

    Joshua red at her. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you didn¡¯t understand, so I¡¯ll repeat myself.¡± Jeanne enunciated each word clearly. ¡°Don¡¯t leak the n. We¡¯re the only people who know that we¡¯ll get Swanhaven Bank to give us an interest-free loan. Dad and I definitely won¡¯t tell anyone else. You¡¯re the only one.¡±

    ¡°Jeanne Lawrence!¡± Joshua was furious.

    ¡°You¡¯ll regret it if you were kicked out of the Lawrence Enterprise.¡±

    ¡°Are you mocking me on purpose?¡±

    ¡°Think what you will.¡± Jeanne smiled at Joshua.

    The elevator arrived and Jeanne walked out first.

    Joshua punched the elevator door angrily.

    He really wanted to strangle Jeanne.

    Why didn¡¯t his father beat this woman to death back then?

    What right did she have to show off in front of him?

    He was the real grandson and only heir of the Lawrences. What right did Jeanne have to unt in front of him?

    He must kill her! He must!

    ¡­

    After Jeanne and Joshua left, Alexander also left the office and returned to the Lawrences¡¯ residence.

    Alexander reported everything to Jonathan. He was already used to relying on his father for such matters.

    Jonathan Lawrence replied without hesitation, ¡°Do as Jeanne says.¡±

    ¡°Does that mean that the Swans will fund the additional 200 million yuan?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this why we married Jasmine to the Swans?¡± Jonathan said straightforwardly. ¡°What¡¯s the point if we can¡¯t get any benefits from such a marriage?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m worried that we might offend the Swans if Eden is unhappy.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯ll depend on Jasmine. If she can please the Swans, they won¡¯t be offended.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s a business matter¡­¡±

    ¡°Your biggest w is yourck of courage and decisiveness. Jeanne is so determined, yet you¡¯re still so timid. Alex, you¡¯ve disappointed me.¡± Jonathan said.

    ¡°Alright dad. I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Alexander Lawrence did not say anything more.

    He was unwilling to admit that he was not capable enough.

    ¡°As we¡¯ve seen through this contract negotiation, Jeanne is very capable. Make good use of her and the Lawrence Enterprise will prosper,¡± Jonathan Lawrence said in a serious tone. ¡°You should¡¯ve learned from the incident with Jeanne¡¯s mother. You have to hold on to Lawrence Enterprise.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. In the past, I was negligent towards Jeanne¡¯s mother. I¡¯ve learned from my mistakes. I will never make the same mistake with Jeanne.¡±

    Jonathan nodded but didn¡¯t forget to remind him. ¡°Let Joshua learn from Jeanne in secret.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡±

    Alexander left Jonathan¡¯s room and headed back to his room.

    At that moment, Jenifer Fabian was doing yoga in her room. When she saw him, she quickly stood up. ¡°Alex, why are you home so early today?¡±

    ¡°Call Jasmine and ask her and Eden toe over for dinner tonight.¡±

    ¡°Why did you suddenly ask for them toe over?¡± Jenifer was surprised.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask about anything else. Get the kitchen to prepare more food.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jenifer did not ask further.

    She hurriedly called Jasmine.

    After a while, Jasmine replied that Eden had agreed and that they woulde straight after work.

    At 6 p.m.

    Eden and Jasmine appeared at the Lawrences¡¯s main courtyard.

    Jeanne received Alexander¡¯s message and got off work on time.

    The moment she returned, she bumped into Eden and Jasmine.

    Jasmine pretended to be friendly and called out to Jeanne, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re back?¡±

    ¡°You guys are here too?¡±

    ¡°Mom called me and Eden toe back for dinner. She said Dad missed us,¡± Jasmine said deliberately.

    She was deliberately showing off Alexander¡¯s love for her.

    Jeanne smiled.

    ¡®You¡¯ll know what Alexander is thinking soon.¡¯

    Jeanne said, ¡°Help yourselves. I¡¯ll head back to my room.¡±

    Then she went upstairs.

    Eden looked at Jeanne¡¯s back coldly.

    It was not an illusion. Ever since she returned from overseas, Jeanne had never looked him in the eye.

    It was the same at this moment.

    He gritted his teeth.

    ¡®Don¡¯t think that you can really show off just because you¡¯re doing slightly better than me.¡¯

    One day, he would make her regret her actions.

    ¡°Eden.¡±

    Eden Swan returned to his senses.

    ¡°Why do you keep looking at Jeanne¡­?¡± Jasmine Lawrence said anxiously.

    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Eden¡¯s tone was slightly displeased. ¡°If I had any thoughts of her still, would I be marrying you?¡±

    ¡°I just¡ª¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t stand her disrespecting you.¡± Eden made up an excuse. ¡°I¡¯m thinking how I should teach her a lesson.¡±

    When Jasmine heard Eden¡¯s words, she immediately broke into a smile. ¡°I knew you definitely wouldn¡¯t like Jeanne. She¡¯s slept with countless men while she was overseas. She¡¯s just a dirty wh*re. That bastard George probably doesn¡¯t even know who she¡¯s been with¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡± Eden interrupted her. ¡°Don¡¯t let your father hear you talking about Jeanne like that. It¡¯ll ruin your image.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jasmine held Eden¡¯s hand obediently and walked into the main hall.

    Eden suddenly felt annoyed by Jasmine¡¯s intimacy.

    There was a period of time when he really enjoyed all sorts of admiration and ttery from Jasmine. It gave him a sense of achievement as a man. It wasn¡¯t like back then, when he was still with Jeanne Lawrence, where he was always the one giving in to her. At this moment, he felt a little tired of it all¡­

    He hid his emotions and walked in with Jasmine.

    ¡­

    Jeanne returned to her room.

    George was using theputer in the room. When he saw Jeanne, he quickly closed the screen.

    Jeanne Lawrence paid no attention to it.

    She said, ¡°Wash your hands and prepare to go downstairs for dinner.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± George climbed off theputer chair and went to the bathroom.

    Jeanne looked at George¡¯s small figure and got up to follow him.

    As she watched George wash his hands, she said, ¡°Miles ising to South Hampton.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s he here for?¡±

    ¡°To be your designated driver.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± George looked confused.

    ¡°I need to work, so I¡¯ll be busy most of the time. I don¡¯t feelfortable leaving you alone,¡± Jeanne said. ¡°The kidnapping by Fourth Master Swan will never happen again.¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t kidnap me,¡± George exined. ¡°I volunteered to go with him.¡±

    Jeanne frowned.

    ¡°A few of the older boys bullied me. He saved me. I didn¡¯t tell you that because I didn¡¯t want you to develop a fondness for Fourth Master Swan.¡± George blushed as he spoke.

    ¡°Who bullied you?¡± Jeanne¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    In an instant, the atmosphere changed.

    ¡°Fourth Master Swan has already taught them a lesson. Those guys who bullied me before are now my underlings.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Actually, Fourth Master Swan isn¡¯t that annoying,¡± George said softly.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes flickered slightly.

    Once in a while¡­ He wasn¡¯t annoying.

    ¡°But that¡¯s if he doesn¡¯t take you away.¡± George looked at Jeanne and suddenly said angrily, ¡°He told me that you¡¯re his and he¡¯s only lent you to me.¡±

    Jeanne was stunned.

    In fact, her heart¡­ skipped a beat.

    ¡°So he¡¯s still annoying. Very annoying,¡± George concluded.

    Jeanne smiled.

    It was only asionally that her heart would skip a beat.

    But most times, he was still annoying.

 Chapter 99

    <h4>Chapter 99: Sessful Counterattack, Inciting Conflict</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    At the Lawrences¡¯ restaurant.

    Everyone gathered around the luxurious table for dinner.

    Jasmine seemed to be putting effort into it. She acted like a family pet, warming up to Alexander, Jenifer, and Eden.

    In reality, everything she did was on purpose. It was to make Jeanne jealous.

    Of course, Jeanne wasn¡¯t jealous. She even thought that Jasmine was stupid.

    Hence, she ate dinner with her son calmly and ignored Jasmine.

    In Jasmine¡¯s eyes, she was sure that Jeanne was acting cold on purpose. In fact, Jeanne must be jealous of everything she had now.

    Not only her status in the Lawrences, but also her love with Eden.

    Jasmine felt a little smug.

    At the dining table.

    Alexander suddenly said, ¡°Eden, how have you been doing after taking over Swanhaven Bank?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been good,¡± Eden replied. ¡°It was a little tricky at first, but I¡¯ve gotten the hang of it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Alexander nodded. ¡°Young people should prioritize their careers.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Eden said respectfully.

    To outsiders, Eden Swan was an ambitious, polite, humble, and hardworking person. He would make others think that he was very well-mannered. Among the arrogant and conceited young heirs in the upper-ss society, he was as refreshing as spring water and was highly regarded by the elders.

    ¡°Eat more.¡± Alexander said to Eden.

    ¡°Thanks, Dad.¡±

    The two of them chatted casually.

    It seemed unusually harmonious.

    Jasmine nced at Jeanne from time to time, her eyes smug.

    Jeanne pretended not to notice. Some people were born stupid.

    After dinner.

    Alexander asked Eden to have tea with him in the tea room.

    Jasmine apanied Eden affectionately.

    What made Jasmine unhappy was that Alexander also called Jeanne.

    Naturally, Joshua was there as well.

    Alexander took a sip of tea and finally went straight to the point. ¡°Eden, do you know that the Lawrence Enterprise has been negotiating with MUK?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it,¡± Eden replied. ¡°But because the Swans had no ns to invest in the external businesses, I don¡¯t know much about it.¡±

    Alexander Lawrence nodded. ¡°The Swan Enterprise already owns many businesses. If the group expands further, there would be imbnces in the market.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why we at Swan Enterprise hasn¡¯t had much contact with otherpanies.¡±

    ¡°Eden, I won¡¯t beat around the bush. I need your help with something.¡±

    ¡°Please go ahead, Dad.¡± Although he appeared enthusiastic, Eden was already nning his answer.

    Alexander sighed and looked a little solemn. He said, ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you. The Lawrence Enterprise and MUK have agreed on a contract today.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good thing. Congrattions, Dad.¡± Eden knew how to tter someone.

    ¡°I heard that many in MUK wanted to coborate with us. Now that they have chosen Lawrence Enterprise, it proves that ourpany is better than thepetition!¡± Jasmine quickly ttered.

    ¡°Jeanne was the one who secured it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Jasmine¡¯s expression changed visibly.

    She turned and red at Jeanne who was sipping her tea calmly.

    Jasmine gritted her teeth, unhappy.

    ¡°The contract has been negotiated, but Lawrence Enterprise is short on funds. Eden, you should know that the Lawrence Enterprise has invested a lot in this period of time for our restructuring. In a situation where funding is already very difficult, we have resorted to using our reserve funds to negotiate the contract with MUK. However, because of something that came up at thest minute, the original investment amount increased by 200 million yuan. 200 million is not a lot but at this critical juncture, it has stumped me.¡±

    ¡°Dad, do you mean you want to take a loan from Swanhaven Bank?¡± Eden was smart to begin with. Moreover, Alexander had already made it so clear, so he couldn¡¯t y dumb.

    However, he felt a little ufortable.

    Eden was already unhappy that he did not get this project, and now Alexander was asking him for help?

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Alexander Lawrence nodded.

    ¡°I will get the staff toe to Lawrence Enterprise tomorrow to do the calctions for the loan. I will try my best to settle the loan amount of 200 million yuan. As for the interest, I will do my best to give you the best rates.¡± Eden Swan had his poker face on.

    ¡°Eden,¡± Alexander said. ¡°I heard that Swanhaven Bank has a three-year, interest-free loan.¡±

    Eden¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    ¡°Give me the three-year loan,¡± Alexander said matter-of-factly.

 Chapter 100

    <h4>Chapter 100: Sessful Counterattack, Inciting Conflict</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Dad, that is only for welfarepanies. To put it bluntly, it¡¯s for public welfare. There are rules and regtions within Swanhaven Bank. Ordinarypanies¡­¡±

    ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I just told you to do me a favor. That¡¯s so I don¡¯t have to waste time.¡±

    Eden Swan pursed his lips.

    Alexander Lawrence¡¯s rebuttal meant that he won¡¯t take no for an answer.

    ¡°Or is Fourth Master Swan still the one calling the shots at Swanhaven Bank? Should I go look for him instead?¡± Alexander saw that Eden didn¡¯t agree so he said that deliberately.

    ¡°That¡¯s not it. My fourth uncle has already handed over all aspects of the management of Swanhaven Bank to me. He basically doesn¡¯t oversee the management anymore.¡±

    ¡°Of course, that would be best if you could make the decision.¡± Alexander appeared to be a little intimidating. ¡°I need the funds urgently as I have to sign the final contract with MUK in the next two days. Within two days, I hope you can approve and transfer the funds to us.¡±

    Eden gritted his teeth.

    He was holding it in as he could neither agree nor disagree.

    ¡°I know of your capability, so I¡¯ll leave this matter to you.¡± Alexander stood up and patted Eden, appearing sincere and earnest.

    Eden braced himself. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡±

    Alexander nodded slightly. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You guys should head back early. Everyone has work tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Alexander left after saying that.

    Eden suppressed his anger.

    He turned to look at Joshua Lawrence.

    Joshua¡¯s eyes flickered.

    However, as he was threatened by Jeanne Lawrence, he did not dare to leak any information. He quickly found an excuse and left too.

    Jeanne, on the other hand, was leisurely sipping tea in the tea room with a calm appearance.

    She said casually, ¡°The thought never urred to you that the extra 200 million yuan would be on you?¡±

    ¡°It was your idea, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Eden was certain it was her doing.

    Jeanne nced at Eden. ¡°If I say it was Joshua¡¯s idea, would you die of anger?¡±

    ¡°Jeanne Lawrence!¡± Eden was furious.

    Jeanne stood up from the tea chair and stretched herself. She yawned and said, ¡°Eldest Young Master Swan, I¡¯ve said before that evil doing brings about karma! How does it feel to shoot yourself in the foot? I imagine it must not be pleasant.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you get cocky in front of me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll head back to my room to rest now. I won¡¯t disturb the two of you any longer.¡± Jeanne ignored them and left.

    Eden gritted his teeth and suppressed his anger.

    He had been tricked by Jeanne!

    He hadn¡¯t even thought that Jeanne would stage such a powerful counterattack that he was caught off guard.

    It was a heavy blow without any warning.

    ¡°Eden, what did Jeanne do¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Eden was in a rage. The moment Jasmine spoke, he was furious.

    Jasmine felt aggrieved and her eyes turned red. She looked pitiful.

    In the past, Eden would coax her whenever she cried.

    Now, Eden looked at her as she cried. He became even more impatient. Eden said, ¡°What else can you do besides cry?¡±

    Jasmine looked at him with wide eyes.

    ¡°You can¡¯t help me at all. You¡¯re only a burden to me! You allowed your family to put this on me. How useless!¡± Eden said fiercely, and he ignored her and strode away.

    Jasmine looked at Eden in disbelief.

    She had never been scolded like this by Eden.

    He had always said that she was gentle, considerate, and a hundred times better than Jeanne Lawrence.

    Now, he suddenly said that she was useless?!

    ¡®No.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t Eden¡¯s fault. It was Jeanne.

    She was the one who had schemed against Eden. It was that b¡±tch who had hurt their rtionship.

    Jeanne Lawrence must experience a horrible death!

    ¡­

    Jeanne returned to her room and the light was on.

    As George had to go to school, he had developed the habit of sleeping and waking up early. Around nine in the evening, George had already fallen asleep on the bed.

    Sometimes, Jeanne felt really grateful to God for giving her such a son that made her heart warm.

    She tried not to make any noise as she took a shower in the bathroom.

    After washing up, she picked up her phone and casually nced at it. She saw countless missed calls from ¡°Monica Cardellini¡± on the screen.

    Jeanne pursed her lips. She wrapped herself in a towel and went straight to the balcony and dialed.

    ¡°Hey Monica.¡±

    ¡°Jeanne, I¡¯m going crazy!¡± Monica Cardellini broke down.

    Jeanne heaved a sigh of relief.

    Seeing that Monica had called her so many times, Jeanne was worried that something had happened to her. Now that she¡¯s heard Monica¡¯s agitated voice, she concluded that it was nothing serious.

 Chapter 101

    <h4>Chapter 101: Sessful Counterattack, Inciting Conflict</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Jeanne replied, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I want to divorce that bastard Finn Jones.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you always arguing about divorce?¡± Jeanne Lawrence said calmly.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious this time.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes shifted. ¡°Is it because of Micheal Ross?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just one aspect. The most important point is that I really can¡¯t stand to spend any more time with him!¡± The other end was still visibly upset.

    ¡°Monica, I really can¡¯t tell you what to do with your marriage. But from my personal opinion, I think you¡¯d better not provoke Micheal Ross,¡± Jeanne Lawrence said bluntly.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°He grew up in aplicated family. To put it bluntly, he¡¯s too shrewd. You never know what he is thinking.¡±

    ¡°I just need to know that he loves me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be amazed by how rational politicians are.¡± Jeanne was afraid that Monica wouldn¡¯t understand, so she continued, ¡°In other words, when ites to benefits versus emotions, he¡¯ll always choose the former.¡±

    ¡°No, you haven¡¯t interacted with Micheal. You don¡¯t know him. He¡¯s different from other politicians.¡±

    ¡°Sooner orter, it will be the same.¡±

    ¡°F*ck. You haven¡¯t even interacted with him and you¡¯re already making such a conclusion?¡± Monica Cardellini cursed.

    It was because she had seen it happening.

    However, Jeanne could not me Monica Cardellini for not listening to her. No one would be able to understand it unless they have gone through that situation.

    Monica said, ¡°In short, my divorce with Finn has nothing to do with Micheal. I simply don¡¯t want to spend any more time with Finn. I simply want him to get out of my sight. And I don¡¯t want to see him for the rest of my life.¡±

    ¡°Your emotions make me feel that you¡¯re actually unwilling to ept this. You¡¯re unwilling to ept that you¡¯ve made lots of sacrifices for Dr. Finn Jones.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Monica denied. ¡°I have no feelings for him now! Besides, that night was his birthday. He even wanted us to start over.¡±

    ¡°You refused?¡± Jeanne frowned.

    ¡°Yes, I did!¡± Monica was rather pleased with herself. ¡°I told him I didn¡¯t love him at all!¡±

    ¡°Monica, do you know that you¡¯re acting like this now because you¡¯re afraid that you¡¯ll go back on your word? That¡¯s why you¡¯re desperately trying to cut off your attachment to him.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Monica said firmly.

    ¡°Then why are you so upset?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m upset because my father forbade me from getting a divorce! I just came out of my house and I told him that I wanted to get a divorce. However, my father threatened me and said that if I dared to get a divorce, he would disown me immediately. Am I really his biological daughter?!¡± Jeanne could sense Monica¡¯s raging emotions from the other end of the phone. ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m adopted? Maybe that bastard Finn Jones is actually my father¡¯s biological son!¡±

    Jeanne rolled her eyes.

    Only Monica would have such a magical imagination.

    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t support your divorce either. You shouldn¡¯t act rashly. Think about it before you make a decision. There¡¯s no need to get a divorce right away after rejecting him. Calm down and think it through. It¡¯s been three years anyway, so there¡¯s no rush.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been three years, so I know very well that I must leave him! Jeanne, I¡¯ve really thought it through. I really won¡¯t fall in love with him again. Even if I don¡¯t get together with Micheal in this lifetime, I won¡¯t be together with Finn! Right now, I don¡¯t even want to see him for even a second! You don¡¯t even know how ufortable it is for me to be living under the same roof as him. I have to face someone I hate every day. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll suffocate until my boobs sag¡­¡±

    The person on the other end was talking agitatedly like a machine gun, but she suddenly stopped.

    Monica watched as Dr. Finn Jones exited from the elevator.

    She had just returned from the Cardellini¡¯s family vi when she received Jeanne Lawrence¡¯s call at the elevator. She had been worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to talk at home, but she hadn¡¯t expected him to return at this hour.

    She just stared at Finn, wondering what he had heard.

    Monica only knew that she had spoken too quickly so she had not been able to control herself. In any case, she had said everything that was on her mind.

 Chapter 102

    <h4>Chapter 102: I Agree to the Divorce</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Monica stared at Finn Jones with her mouth agape.

    She watched as he walked out of the elevator somewhat tiredly. He did not show any indication that he overheard what she said. In fact, he acted as if he did not see her as he walked past her to the door, and unlocked the door with his fingerprint.

    He even closed the door behind him.

    Monica felt as empty as air.

    ¡°Monica.¡± Jeanne called her from the other end.

    Monica came back to her senses after a long while. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m here. I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Finn¡¯s back. I was startled.¡± Monica calmed her breathing.

    ¡°Did he hear everything you said?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°He probably heard it¡­?¡± Monica replied. It was impossible for her to not hear it when she said it so loudly.

    ¡°But he didn¡¯t care. Let me tell you, Jeanne. Finn Jones is a particrly cold-blooded person. I don¡¯t think he has any emotions or desires. Didn¡¯t he confess to me that day that he wanted to start over with me? I cried so much. Then he acted as if nothing happened and he went straight to his room. The next day, he was able to return to work on time. ¡°I originally thought that it would be awkward for the two of them to face each other, but he didn¡¯t react at all.¡±

    Jeanne could actually imagine Dr. Finn¡¯s attitude towards Monica after being rejected.

    Monica continued, ¡°Sometimes, I wonder how Finn grew up. Are orphans born with less feelingspared to normal children?¡±

    ¡°Most orphans are more introverted and less confident. It¡¯s because they didn¡¯t receive love when they were young, so they grow up feeling they don¡¯t need love. Since you¡¯ve rejected him, he sealed himself which makes one think that he doesn¡¯t care at all.¡± Jeanne said.

    ¡°Are you studying psychology? You speak so eloquently on the topic.¡± Monica frowned.

    ¡°I¡¯m just saying.¡± Jeanne smiled.

    ¡°You tricked me!¡± Monica was angry.

    ¡°Marriage is not a child¡¯s game, Monica. Think about it carefully.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to think about it.¡± Monica said. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it. I feel much better now that I¡¯ve vented my anger. Tomorrow, I need to argue with my dad. I¡¯m hanging up now.¡±

    ¡°Alright, talkter.¡± Jeanne replied.

    Jeanne did not have the ability to predict the future. She knew that Micheal Ross was aplicated man, but it does not mean that he doesn¡¯t love Monica. Although she felt that Dr. Finn loved Monica very much, she could not guarantee that he was as simple a man as she thought.

    She always felt that those who were rted or close to Edward Swan were no ordinary person.

    ¡­

    After Monica hung up the phone, she unlocked the door and walked in.

    Surprisingly, Dr. Finn Jones did not return to his room. Instead, he was cooking noodles in therge, open kitchen.

    So he worked overtime till this hour and he didn¡¯t even bother to have dinner earlier?

    Monica just looked at Finn, checking if this man had any emotions.

    Did he really not care about what she just said? It would seem so.

    Monica turned around and was about to leave when Dr. Finn Jones suddenly asked, ¡°Did you manage to see your dad today?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah.¡± Monica nodded. ¡°How did you know?¡±

    ¡°Your dad called me.¡± Finn replied.

    ¡°What did he say?¡± Monica asked.

    ¡°Nothing much. He just asked if something happened between us.¡± Finn said.

    ¡°So, what did you say?¡± Monica walked back to the kitchen and looked at Finn.

    Dr. Finn Jones kept his eyes on the noodles and answered, ¡°I said that you and Micheal wanted to start over.¡±

    ¡°Finn Jones, how can you say that? My dad will beat me to death!¡± Monica was angry.

    Finn looked up at her. ¡°Isn¡¯t it true?¡±

    ¡°Even if it is, you can¡¯t tell my dad!¡± Monica¡¯s face was full of displeasure.

    ¡°I¡¯m not used to lying.¡± Finn replied.

    Monica sat down in front of the bar counter in the open kitchen as she thought about how she would exin it to her dad the next day.

    She had told her dad that there¡¯s no shared feelings between her and Finn.

    But now, the b*stard Finn told her dad that she was having an affair.

    ¡®Damn it! I¡¯m so angry!¡¯ Monica fumed.

    The two of them remained silent.

    Finn prepared a bowl of noodles. He brought the bowl to the dining room and ate his dinner quietly.

    Monica looked at his figure. Atst, she asked, ¡°You¡¯ve been busy all day and you¡¯re only eating this? It¡¯s not nutritious at all.¡±

 Chapter 103

    <h4>Chapter 103: I Agree to the Divorce</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Dr. Finn Jones did not reply.

    ¡°Forget it. You won¡¯t listen to a word I say anyway. I¡¯m going back to my room.¡± Monica said and got down from the bar chair.

    After Monica left, Finn¡¯s straight posture gave out and he slouched over.

    He put down the bowl of noodles and held his stomach.

    If it was not for the stomach pains, he would have forgotten that he had yet to eat anything the entire day.

    At the moment, he did not have much of an appetite. He just wanted his stomach to feel better.

    He endured it for a moment before picking up his utensils and eating again.

    Lately, he seemed to be going through the motions of his daily life.

    ¡­

    The next day.

    Monica was still sleeping when she was woken up by the sound of a phone call.

    She picked up the phone in a hurry and answered, ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already past midnight and you¡¯re still sleeping. Come back quickly. I have something to tell you!¡± Gary Cardellini¡¯s angry voice came from the other side.

    Monica Cardellini rubbed her messy hair and sat up from the bed. ¡°Do you know what time it is?¡±

    ¡°Who cares about the time! Come back in half an hour!¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    The caller hung up.

    Monica angrily threw her phone on the bed.

    What¡¯s wrong with the old man?

    She had difficulty falling asleepst night as she¡¯s been suffering from insomnia. She had no idea when she had fallen asleep. It was only seven o¡¯clock in the morning. What the hell?!

    Monica removed the nket and got out of bed angrily. With a ferocious expression, she went to the bathroom to wash up and change her clothes. She did not even put on any makeup, and she tossed on a cap and a pair of sunsses before leaving the house.

    At the door, she happened to meet Finn, who was heading out for work.

    Monica asked casually, ¡°You got off work sotest night, and yet you¡¯re going to work so early today?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to your house.¡±

    Monica was stunned by the reply.

    ¡°Your father just called me.¡± Finn continued.

    ¡®He must be telling my dad about our divorce!¡¯ Monica thought excitedly. She grabbed Finn¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Let¡¯s rehearse what we¡¯ll say before we get there.¡±

    Dr. Finn Jones looked at her hand.

    Monica frowned and lowered her head as well.

    ¡°Let go.¡± Finn said.

    Monica rolled her eyes.

    They had even kissed that night, but now just holding his arm isn¡¯t allowed?

    She rolled her eyes and let go.

    Dr. Finn put on his shoes and headed out as Monica followed.

    The two of them arrived at the garage and Dr. Finn went straight to his car.

    He opened the door and sat in the driver¡¯s seat.

    Monica hesitated for a moment before she took the shotgun seat.

    He nced at her.

    Monica said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about how we¡¯re going to bring it up to my dad on our way there.¡±

    Eitherway, she was getting a divorce. It would be best if there were fewer disputes.

    In the end, she still didn¡¯t want to destroy her rtionship with her father as she still had to rely on him to support her.

    Dr. Finn started the car and drove on the highway at a rxed pace.

    Monica would sometimes get anxious when she saw how Finn drove.

    Who would have thought that there would be a man who drove even slower than her?

    She endured his driving skills and decided not to waste time on unimportant matters. Going straight to the point, she said, ¡°My dad definitely doesn¡¯t want us to get a divorce. I admit that getting back together with Micheal is one thing, but the most important thing is that we don¡¯t have any feelings for each other. Even though you¡¯ve asked me to get back together with you, it feels like you¡¯re just asking for the sake of it. After all, I¡¯m quite the catch¡ªmy background, looks and all. You felt that it¡¯s a pity to divorce me, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Dr. Finn focused on driving. HIs expression did not change, but he had a slight frown.

    ¡°Anyway, we¡¯re going to get a divorce sooner orter. Rather than wasting time, we should do it quick. Once we settle the talk with my parents, we¡¯ll go to the government office and get our divorce officialized.¡± Monica said anxiously.

    Dr. Finn, who had been silent the whole time, said in a low voice, ¡°How do you want me to cooperate with you?¡±

    ¡®B*stard, so you actually wanted a divorce as well!¡¯ Monica thought.

    Monica shifted in her seat and sat up straight. She said, ¡°We¡¯ll just insist that our rtionship wasn¡¯t good and that we aren¡¯tpatible. After being together for so long, we no longer have any intentions of living with each other. We¡¯re both unhappy in this marriage and it would feel suffocating to continue living together. And eventually it¡¯ll drive us crazy.¡±

    Dr. Finn tightened his grip on the steering wheel and said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Monica added, ¡°Anyway, look at me and wait for my signal.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Finn replied.

    ¡°Dr. Finn Jones, do you want somepensation or something?¡± Monica suddenly asked.

    He turned to look at her.

    ¡°What I mean is, you weren¡¯t the one who wanted us to get married back then. It was my dad who forced you. Now that we¡¯re getting a divorce, do you want anything?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Any assets or alimony.¡± Monica said cautiously, afraid of hurting his pride.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Dr. Finn rejected.

    ¡°Oh,e on. My family has a lot of money. Even though your doctor¡¯s sry isn¡¯t a small sum, you won¡¯t be able to earn a fraction of my family¡¯s assets in your lifetime. It won¡¯t hurt for you to ask for something.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Why are you so stubborn?¡± Monica Cardellini was speechless. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll ask my dad to transfer 20 million yuan to you. Since my dad likes you so much, he definitely won¡¯t refuse.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve said there¡¯s no need!¡± Dr. Finn Jones retorted in a cold voice.

    ¡°Why are you so angry?¡± Monica said.

    Dr. Finn tightened his hands on the steering wheel.

    He was not a low-life that needed money to agree to the divorce.

    There was silence again in the car.

    Monica did not know why they had a fall out again.

    ¡®It must be that we¡¯re just notpatible with each other!¡¯ Monica thought.

    The car stopped at the Cardellinis¡¯ family vi.

    The two of them walked into the house, one after the other, all the while maintaining a distance between them.

    Gary Cardellini and Ruby Harrison were already waiting for them in the living room.

    Surprisingly, Monica¡¯s cousin, Sarah Harrison, was also there.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Monica asked her cousin.

    ¡°It¡¯s a weekend holiday. I¡¯m here to visit Aunt and Uncle.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be busy in the third year of high school?¡± Monica frowned.

    She didn¡¯t like her cousin very much.

    Sarah always acted like a good girl in front of her parents, which made Monica feel like she was adopted.

    ¡°No matter how busy I am, I have toe and visit Aunt Ruby! I love her so much that I miss her everyday!¡± As she spoke, she leaned intimately on Ruby Harrison.

    Ruby was naturally doting on her only niece and she gave Sarah a hug.

    Monica rolled his eyes. ¡°You two must be biological mother and daughter. I must¡¯ve been adopted.¡±

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Sarah smiled triumphantly.

    ¡°I was also wondering if I took back the wrong kid from the hospital! Why must you always anger me?!¡± Gary suddenly spoke.

    Monica sat on the sofa, annoyed.

    Dr. Finn Jones was also seated there, but they had some distance from each other.

    ¡°I called you back because I want to talk to you both about your marriage,¡± Gary said.

    Monica knew that her father wanted them here to talk about the matter.

    She said straightforwardly, ¡°Finn and I have already thought this through. We don¡¯t have any feelings between us. We no longer wish to be a burden to each other.¡±

    ¡°Did I say you can speak?¡± Gary was furious.

    Monica was sullen.

    ¡°Finn, what are your thoughts?¡± Gary asked Dr. Finn.

    His voice was not gentle, but it had a friendly tone.

    Inparison, he treated her like an enemy.

    Dr. Finn Jones was silent.

    Monica turned her head and looked at him nervously. She winked at him.

    He looked at Monica anxiously.

    Finally, he said, ¡°I agree to the divorce.¡±

 Chapter 104

    <h4>Chapter 104: Divorce Without Sess, Conditions Negotiated</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°I agree to the divorce.¡±

    Five words.

    When Monica heard that, her heart suddenly pounded.

    She thought that she would be very happy. She thought that she could finally be free, but in her heart, there were some... inexplicable feelings.

    ¡°Have you decided?¡± Gary asked Dr. Finn.

    Dr. Finn nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Gary was a little silent.

    At that moment, Monica was also unusually quiet.

    On the contrary, Ruby felt that it was a pity.

    Dr. Finn was really one of the best men they have met. He was responsible, he did not mess around, and had a sense of responsibility. If Monica could get along well with him, they would not have to worry about Monica being deceived by others with her naive personality.

    She quickly said, ¡°You and Monica were truly in love before. Although something happened in the middle of it, you both got through it together. Are there any misunderstandings between the both of you? Don¡¯t be impulsive.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not impulsive.¡± Dr. Finn said calmly.

    Ruby wanted to say something else.

    Gary suddenly became very angry. ¡°Monica, did you hook up with Micheal Ross again?¡±

    Monica, who was in a daze, suddenly came back to her senses.

    She said, ¡°Dad, why are you suddenly asking this?¡±

    ¡°You want me to beat you to death, don¡¯t you? Don¡¯t you remember how the Ross family chased you out back then? Now, you actually want to go back? Do you not care about my reputation at all? Monica, you¡¯re really infuriating!¡±

    ¡°You only care about your reputation.¡± Monica pursed her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t you care about who I like?¡±

    ¡°Who do you like?¡± Gary looked very fierce.

    ¡°Micheal Ross.¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Gary was so angry at Monica at that moment that he almost had a heart attack. ¡°You really want to drive me mad!¡±

    ¡°What can I do if I like someone? !¡±Monica did not care anymore and said what she wanted. ¡°I like Micheal Ross because I like him. I want to be with him now, so it¡¯s useless for you to say anything. I¡¯ve made up my mind!¡±

    ¡°Monica!¡± Gary roared, ¡°How did the Ross Family treat you back then? Don¡¯t you have any shame?¡±

    Monica¡¯s eyes were red.

    Actually, her father rarely scolded her so harshly.

    Unless she really crossed his bottom line.

    She actually knew that being with Micheal Ross would really anger her father.

    But she did not want to drag it out any longer.

    She had no feelings for Dr. Finn. Being together was a burden to each other, and she really had enough.

    She shouted loudly, ¡°Micheal said that in three months, he will make his family ept me. At that time, we will get married immediately.¡±

    Gary was stunned when he heard Monica¡¯s words.

    The silent Dr. Finn also looked at Monica.

    ¡°So, I have to get a divorce immediately. I can¡¯t dy for even a second.¡±

    ¡°Do you really believe what Micheal Ross said is true?¡± Gary asked fiercely.

    ¡°I believe him.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s my business who I live with!¡±

    ¡°But you grew up under your mother and my care. How can we let you go ahead and get hurt?¡±

    Monica¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    She knew that every time her father yed the emotional card, she would be powerless to fight back.

    She bit her lips and held back her tears.

    Gary¡¯s heart actually ached a little.

    Seeing his daughter cry so sadly, he felt a little sad.

    There was a moment of silence.

    Dr. Finn suddenly said, ¡°Let¡¯s get a divorce.¡±

    Monica looked at Dr. Finn with tears in her eyes.

    Dr. Finn looked at Gary. ¡°Monica and I are indeed not suitable. Divorce is our best choice.¡±

    When Gary heard what Dr. Finn said, he sighed heavily at that moment.

    Actually, it did not have to be Dr. Finn.

    Why did Monica insist on being with the Ross Family?

    Back then, Monica and Micheal broke up because of the Ross Family. He had even heaved a sigh of relief because of that. Why were they involved with each other again?

    He looked at his daughter and asked, ¡°Must it be Micheal Ross?¡±

    ¡°It must be him.¡± Monica was very determined.

    Dr. Finn¡¯s throat was trembling.

    ¡°I can agree to your divorce.¡± Garypromised.

    ¡°Really?¡± Monica looked at her father excitedly.

    ¡°But I have one condition.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll agree to whatever condition you have.¡± Monica¡¯s tears instantly turned into a smile.

    ¡°Before the Ross Family really epts you, and before they personally acknowledge you, you must maintain your marriage with Dr. Finn.¡±

 Chapter 105

    <h4>Chapter 105: Divorce Without Sess, Conditions Negotiated</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Dad.¡±

    ¡°Hear me out.¡± Gary was serious. ¡°The Ross Family has a high position and power. Their target was for Micheal to get married to the girl from the Sanders Family. Families like us who run businesses will not be considered by the Ross Family. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust Micheal Ross, but I put my daughter¡¯s happiness at stake.¡±

    Monica looked at her father.

    ¡°If the Ross Family really epts you and you have feelings for Micheal Ross, I¡¯m not the kind of person who would break up a couple. If you two want to be together, I definitely won¡¯t object. But if the Ross Family doesn¡¯t ept you, even if you hang yourself, I won¡¯t let you marry him. This is my bottom line.¡±

    Monica was somewhat unwilling.

    However, her father had already said this much, so she knew that it was useless for her to resist.

    She said, ¡°Alright, once the Ross Family epts me, Promise me that you¡¯ll agree to the divorce immediately.¡±

    Gary ignored Monica and turned to Dr. Finn. ¡°Dr. Finn, sorry to have let you down. Please bear with this during this period of time.¡±

    Dr. Finn shook his head, ¡°I grew up because of your support. That¡¯s why I was able to receive this much education and have the life I have now. To me, you guys are my parents as well. I can¡¯t be more grateful to you guys, so I won¡¯t let you down.¡±

    So...

    When Dr. Finn was with Monica back then, it must have been to repay her family¡¯s kindness.

    She knew it.

    How could someone as meticulous as Dr. Finn fall in love with her unbridled personality?

    Gary nodded and told Monica fiercely, ¡°You better behave yourself during this period of time. You and Dr. Finn are in a contract marriage right now, but that doesn¡¯t mean that you can do whatever you want. You can not do anything with Micheal Ross!¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Monica was speechless.

    She still had this moral bottom line.

    ¡°Also, don¡¯t ignore Dr. Finn every day. To be fair, whether you¡¯re married or not, you both can still be friends.¡±

    ¡°When did I ignore him? I treat him as a friend too.¡± Monica retorted.

    ¡°Alright. It¡¯s the weekend, so stay at home and have dinner before going back.¡± Gary stood up from the sofa. ¡°I¡¯m so angry with you today that I¡¯m about to have a heart attack. Dr. Finn, apany me upstairs and help me with a check-up.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Dr. Finn apanied Gary back to his room.

    Monica looked at their figures and turned around to meet her mother¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really afraid that you¡¯ll regret it.¡± Ruby was helpless.

    ¡°I won¡¯t regret it! I¡¯ve lived with Dr. Finn for three years. I know very well how vile he is. I won¡¯t regret it.¡± Monica was very determined.

    Ruby could not do anything about Monica.

    At this moment, Sarah was suddenly very excited. ¡°Cousin, are you really going to divorce cousin-inw?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not going to. I¡¯m definitely divorcing him.¡±

    ¡°Does that mean that I can admit my feelings for him now?¡±

    Monica frowned and patted Sarah¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯re still young, do you know what it means to like someone? Just focus on your studies.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m eighteen years old. I¡¯ve already developed everything.¡± As she said that, she puffed out her chest. ¡°Better than yours.¡±

    ¡°Sarah, you shameless...¡±

    Seeing that Monica was angry, Sarah ran away.

    Monica did not take Sarah¡¯s words to heart. In her heart, Sarah was still a child.

    What would a child know?

    Sarah went upstairs alone.

    She saw Dr. Finn leave her uncle¡¯s room.

    She had actuallye to look for him.

    ¡°Cousin-inw!¡± Sarah took the initiative to call him.

    Dr. Finn nodded slightly, not too enthusiastic.

    ¡°If my cousin doesn¡¯t want you anymore, I want you!¡± Sarah said with a smile. ¡°I like you.¡±

    Dr. Finn looked at Sarah and said indifferently, ¡°Study hard.¡±

    ¡°If I study well, can I chase after you?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Dr. Finn rejected directly. ¡°Studying will make you have less time to think about these things.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Dr. Finn left coldly.

    Sarah looked at Dr. Finn¡¯s back view.

    She was serious about liking Dr. Finn.

    Even though he was 12 years older than her, she had fallen in love with him and had liked him for many years.

    She always hoped that she could grow up quickly.

    When she grew up, she would be able to pursue Dr. Finn.

    She picked up her phone and took a photo of his back view.

    Then she sent it to her friend. ¡°My Prince Charming. Is he handsome?¡±

    Shelly Carter was doing revision questions at the moment.

    She received a photo of Sarah and looked at it. ¡°It¡¯s just his back view.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think his back is very handsome?¡±

    Shelly was speechless.

    ¡°How can I woo him?¡± Sarah was a little mncholic. ¡°He doesn¡¯t care about me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Shelly replied. ¡°After all, I¡¯ve chased after a man for ten years and I haven¡¯t seeded.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Sarah smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. I¡¯m going to get to know my Prince Charming.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Shelly put down her phone.

    She looked at the college entrance exam mock exam paper in front of her and suddenly felt a little unable to continue.

    She moved her body and turned her head to look at theptop in the room.

    She hesitated for a moment, walked to theputer, and turned on theputer.

    She entered a web address.

    The screen popped up with the words ¡°PG 18¡±.

    She directly clicked X. After all, she was already eighteen years old.

    She registered an ount, topped up the credits, and clicked on the first movie video on the list.

    She just sat there, calmly watching.

    ¡­

    Nox Winter slept until the sun was up.

    He rubbed his messy hair and was about to go to the living room to order takeout when he suddenly heard a strange sounding from a room.

    This sound was too familiar.

    He had just experienced itst night.

    He followed the sound and directly pushed open Shelly¡¯s door.

    At that time, he thought that the girl who had apanied him homest night had not left and was practicing her voice early in the morning.

    However.

    The moment he pushed the door open, he waspletely stunned.

    He saw Shelly, a child who had not even matured in his heart, sitting in front of theputer and watching... movies.

    What made him even more speechless was that when she found him looking at her, she actually did not feel embarrassed at all. She turned her head and looked straight at him. After a nce, she turned back to look at the screen.

    Nox Winter was a little impatient.

    He took two steps forward and directly closed Shelly¡¯sputer.

    Shelly¡¯s eyes blinked at the interruption.

    ¡°How old are you? Why are you looking at these things?¡± Nox lectured her with a righteous face.

    ¡°I just want to know, what makes these things so likable?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you grow up. Now just study hard and don¡¯t think too much.¡± Nox left these words and was nning to leave.

    The moment he left, he did not forget to take theputer away.

    ¡°Brother.¡± Shelly suddenly called him.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Do you have to do it every night?¡± Shelly was straightforward.

    Nox Winter, who had been through so much in life, was a little embarrassed by the young girl¡¯s question.

    He said impatiently, ¡°Don¡¯t ask about adult matters. You¡¯re still a child.¡±

    ¡°Do you have to do it with a different woman every night?¡±

    ¡°Shelly Carter, I told you to study hard! Asking these questions will not help you with your studies!¡± Nox Winter frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that you¡¯ll know when you grow up.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m actually not young anymore.¡± Shelly said, ¡°In my hometown, girls get married at 18 years old.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because your hometown is backward...¡±

    ¡°I asked the youngdy who slept with you yesterday. She¡¯s only 18.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Nox Winter was stunned.

    She looked so mature, how could she be only 18?

    No.

    That was not the point.

    He said, ¡°This isn¡¯t something you should worry about...¡±

    It was something he should worry about.

    After all, she had entered this house to marry him.

    She said casually, ¡°Let¡¯s try it tonight.¡±

    At that moment, Nox¡¯s eyes widened.

 Chapter 106

    <h4>Chapter 106: Winning the Position of Marketing Director</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Nox Winter¡¯s eyes werepletely wide open.

    He really did not react for a long time to what Shelly said.

    At that moment, he was so taken aback that he stuttered, ¡°You¡­ What did you learn in school? Do you know what you just said?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Shelly was very calm.

    ¡°Shelly Carter, you¡¯re only 18 years old, and you¡¯re still a student. Are you crazy? How can you casually invite men to sleep with you?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it casually...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it!¡± Nox was very serious. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear such words in the future, and you can¡¯t tell this to any other men. I think I should call my mother and report your situation.¡±

    Shelly just looked at him without any special emotions.

    Nox carried theputer and left.

    ¡°Brother,¡± Shelly said, ¡°Mom said we¡¯re going to get married.¡±

    Nox was stunned.

    He had almost forgotten about this matter.

    ¡°Since we¡¯re going to get married, isn¡¯t it natural to have sex?¡± Shelly said straightforwardly. ¡°Since you have to find someone to have sex with every day, why not let me do it? Isn¡¯t it the same?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s different!¡± Nox was losing his temper. ¡°We won¡¯t get married. I won¡¯t marry you.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Who the f**k still wants to have an arranged marriage in this era?¡±

    ¡°But mom said that I can resolve your bloody disaster...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all nonsense!¡± Nox shouted at Shelly loudly, ¡°I¡¯ll exin it to you now. We won¡¯t get married. Don¡¯t believe my parents. I absolutely won¡¯t marry you. From the moment you entered my house, I only treated you as my sister. I have no other feelings for you.¡±

    ¡°No other feelings?¡± Shelly looked straight at him.

    ¡°No.¡± Nox was resolute. ¡°If I said yes, I would at most have some sympathy for you. I heard that you were sold to my family by your biological parents. At most, I think you suffered a little.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Shelly replied.

    ¡°Stop thinking nonsense if you understand. Focus on your studies.¡±

    ¡°What kind of woman do you like?¡± Shelly Carter asked.

    Nox frowned.

    He had never considered this question.

    Anyone he deemed pleasant could be brought home. After they had sex, he could leave immediately. He had never really thought about what kind of woman he liked.

    To be more precise, he had never liked anyone.

    Shelly saw that Nox did not answer. At that moment, she just smiled calmly. ¡°I have to do my homework. Brother, you can go out first.¡±

    Nox nced at Shelly. Before he left, he did not forget to remind her, ¡°Don¡¯t watch any more movies.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Nox Winter left.

    Shelly returned to her desk. She fiddled with the pen in her hand and looked at the college entrance examination paper in front of her.

    Nox did not like her.

    She actually did not like Nox either.

    But she had to marry him.

    ¡­

    After lunch.

    Monica and Dr. Finn left the Cardellini family vi together.

    Dr. Finn drove.

    The speed was very slow.

    Monica leaned against the passenger seat and remained silent.

    The traffic in South Hampton City was very heavy. At this moment, it suddenly rained heavily and the streets were somewhat congested.

    Monica turned her head and suddenly said to Dr. Finn, ¡°We will maintain our marriage for another three months.¡±

    Dr. Finn did not reply.

    ¡°We will part ways after three months.¡±

    Dr. Finn continued to drive seriously.

    ¡°Just persist...¡± Monica seemed to be cheering herself on.

    It was as if this marriage had caused her immense pain.

    And this pain was about to be released.

    ¡°I¡¯m annoying, right?¡± Dr. Finn suddenly asked.

    Monica was stunned.

    Many times, she felt that she was talking to herself. Dr. Finn rarely spoke to her.

    ¡°You¡¯re not that annoying.¡±

    There was a traffic jam in front of them, so Dr. Finn stopped the car.

    He turned to look at Monica. ¡°So, I¡¯m still annoying.¡±

    ¡°Dr. Finn, since we¡¯re already at this point, I feel like I have to exin some things to you clearly.¡±

    Dr. Finn unconsciously tightened his grip on the steering wheel.

    ¡°Your personality is really not that good. It¡¯s been so long, yet I¡¯ll never know what you¡¯re thinking, what you want, when you¡¯re happy, and when you¡¯re angry. I just have to say a few words to you and our conversation will end. With my personality, I rarely run out of things to say. But when ites to you, I often don¡¯t know what to say.¡± Monica was never a person who hid her emotions, so she expressed her dissatisfaction with Dr. Finn all at once.

 Chapter 107

    <h4>Chapter 107: Winning the Position of Marketing Director</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Dr. Finn¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved slightly. ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Monica replied affirmatively. ¡°My father is right. Even if we¡¯re not husband and wife, we still have to be friends in the future. So as friends, I will give you some advice.¡±

    Dr. Finn blinked.

    Monica¡¯s face was full of sincerity, ¡°In the future, if you fall in love and get married again, you have to stop being so cold. Girls need to be coaxed. They need to find a sense of presence in your life, and you should not make her feel that she¡¯s dispensable in your heart. If you keep being like this, no matter how much that girl loves you in the past, she will fall out of love with you due to your indifference.¡±

    Dr. Finn was silent.

    Monica continued, ¡°In short, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re a good person on the outside. I guess you¡¯re also a good person. After all, you¡¯re a doctor who saves people¡¯s lives. But internally, at least to me, you really can¡¯t be considered a good man. It¡¯s not just our three-year marriage. When we were in love that year, you didn¡¯t make me feel safe or loved at all.¡±

    After saying that, Monica paused for a moment as she thought of something. She then continued, ¡°Also, if there¡¯s really nothing going on between you and your sister, don¡¯t do anything that will cause people to misunderstand. Don¡¯t be so intimate with her, be it physically or mentally. You must avoid suspicion. No matter how magnanimous a woman is, she wouldn¡¯t be able to ept it. In a rtionship, having to be suspicious of your partner is like a death sentence.¡±

    Dr. Finn listened without saying a word.

    At this moment, the traffic was smooth. He started the car and continued driving.

    Monica felt that it was meaningless to talk alone.

    Anyway, that was Dr. Finn¡¯s matter. She was just reminding him out of kindness.

    She was afraid that with his personality, he might end up alone.

    The car drove some distance away.

    Monica¡¯s phone suddenly rang.

    She nced at the iing call and picked it up. ¡°Micheal.¡±

    ¡°Are you busy?¡±

    ¡°No. I just came from my dad¡¯s ce.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to work today. I want to go on a date with you.¡± Micheal¡¯s voice carried a hint of a smile.

    The difference between Dr. Finn and Micheal was that every time Micheal spoke, she could feel his warmth.

    She looked at the sky outside. ¡°It¡¯s raining so heavily today...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up. There are many indoor dating ces in South Hampton city.¡±

    Monica hesitated.

    ¡°I only take half a day off every week.¡± Micheal sounded a little pouty.

    ¡°Alright, I have something to tell you.¡± Monicapromised.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll pick you up.¡±

    ¡°No need. Tell me the address. I¡¯ll go over. I¡¯m on my way.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll send the location to your phone.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Monica hung up.

    After hanging up, she said to Dr. Finn, ¡°I won¡¯t go back first.¡±

    ¡°I heard you.¡± Dr. Finn was indifferent.

    ¡°Then...¡± before Monica could finish her sentence, Dr. Finn had already parked the car by the side of the road. ¡°Get out.¡±

    Monica looked at the heavy rain outside and asked, ¡°Do you want me to get off here?¡±

    ¡°I still have to go to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s raining so heavily outside. If you want me to get off here, can¡¯t you be a little more gentlemanly?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±

    ¡°Finn Jones!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m very busy.¡± His tone was especially cold.

    Monica was really angry. She felt that all the words that she had said earlier, which were sincerely for his sake, were all futile and useless.

    She angrily opened the car door.

    The rain outside was really heavy. The moment she got out of the car, her entire body was drenched.

    However, in the next second, the ck car left immediately.

    It even sshed water on the road and covered her whole body.

    ¡°Finn Jones!¡± Monica watched the car leave and was about to explode in anger.

    F**k you, man!

    I curse you to be alone forever!

    ¡­

    In the same city, under the same heavy rain.

    Jeanne was sitting in her office. Even on weekends, she was working overtime to sort out some of the work on hand.

    The phone rang at that moment.

    She looked at the iing call and picked it up. ¡°Miles.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in South Hampton City.¡±

    ¡°Do you need me to pick you up?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    ¡°Do you have a ce to stay?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Thorn has already arranged it in advance.¡±

    ¡°Okay. You go ahead to your residence first. Send me the location when you¡¯re there. We can have dinner together tonight.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    She hung up the phone.

    Jeanne stretched her body, lit a cigarette, and stood up from her office chair.

    In the midsummer of South Hampton City, it still rained heavily.

 Chapter 108

    <h4>Chapter 108: Winning the Position of Marketing Director</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    She looked out the windows and nced at the city which was shrouded in heavy rain.

    Three months. She had only given herself three months to leave.

    Outside the door, there was a sudden knock on the door.

    Jeanne put out the cigarette butt and returned to her office chair. ¡°Come in.¡±

    Amy pushed the door open and entered. ¡°Team leader Lawrence, the Chairman is looking for you.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jeanne nodded.

    She got up and walked toward Alexander Lawrence¡¯s office.

    Because there was a high-level meeting today, Alexander was also at work.

    It was rare for Alexander to be in a good mood. When he saw Jeannee, he even smiled amiably. ¡°Sit.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jeanne appeared very respectful and sat respectfully across from him.

    ¡°Just now, Eden called and said that the three-year interest-free loan application has been settled. By tomorrow at thetest, he will transfer 200 million yuan to our ount.¡± Alexander could not hide his excitement. This was probably his greatest achievement since he started working.

    First, he sessfully negotiated the exclusive contract with MUK Group in Harken. Second, he had taken advantage of the Swans.

    ¡°Apany me to the meetingter. At the same time, you will also ept your position as the marketing director.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Jeanne followed Alexander to the executive meeting room.

    Alexander Lawrence used to suffer in meetings and many of his decisions would be refuted by other high-level officials, making him embarrassed. However, today, because of the contract with MUK Group and the three-year interest-free loan from Swanhaven Bank, he became rather arrogant.

    He said to the people below, ¡°The contract with MUK group is almost finalized. On Monday, I will personally sign the contract with MUK Group. This contract will bring about a historic change for the Lawrence Enterprise. We will be the firstpany in Harken to develop emerce...¡±

    Alexander Lawrence said this with tion, appearing a little too proud.

    The people below also listened. After all, Alexander Lawrence had indeed brought benefits to the Lawrence Enterprise. After the media revealed yesterday that MUK Group¡¯s partner was the Lawrence Enterprise, it caused an uproar in the business world. As expected, when the stock market opened on Monday, the Lawrence Enterprise would soar.

    After Alexander bragged about all the benefits of this coboration, he said, ¡°When Jeanne first joined thepany, she promised at the meeting that she would take down the exclusive rights to the MUK Group Harken. Now that she has done it, shouldn¡¯t all the higher-ups fulfill their respective obligations?¡±

    ¡°General Manager Lawrence, if you have something to say, just say it. Why do you have to beat around the bush and deliberately embarrass everyone?¡± Bryce Hoffman was a little unhappy.

    Today, he had really had enough of Alexander Lawrence¡¯s petty sess.

    ¡°Then I will speak frankly. I have appointed Jeanne as the director of the marketing department. She will be under the senior management of the Lawrence Enterprise and will be in charge of all the operations of the marketing department. At the same time, I will step down from my position as the marketing director. Please make an official appointment in the general department before Monday morning. The public announcement will be held for three days.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Winston Stone had no choice but to ept the order.

    ¡°I have nothing else to add. The senior management meeting will thene to an end. I wish everyone a happy weekend.¡± Alexander announced.

    Then, he took the lead and left.

    Jeanne followed Alexander¡¯s footsteps.

    Alexander suddenly stopped and patted Jeanne¡¯s shoulder. He said earnestly, ¡°Jeanne, do a good job. As you can see, dad will definitely not mistreat you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, father.¡¯ Jeanne nodded.

    In her heart, she felt a little ironic.

    She actually knew what Alexander Lawrence was nning.

    He just wanted to use her to develop the Lawrence Enterprise. In fact, after she had done her part, she would not get any benefits.

    Just like her mother back then.

    In the end, she would not repeat the tragic fate of her mother.

    She¡¯ll definitely take revenge on what they put her mother through.

 Chapter 109

    <h4>Chapter 109: Another Identity of Jeanne, Exposed</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Jeanne returned to her office.

    There were not many people who worked overtime during the weekend, but all of Jeanne¡¯s team members were present.

    After the meeting, everyone received news and knew that Jeanne had been appointed. In the workce, it was still a ce that required performance. Everyone immediately congratted Jeanne enthusiastically.

    In the face of everyone¡¯s fawning, Jeanne only said, ¡°Meeting!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    As expected, Director Lawrence waspletely different from the other leaders.

    Everyone did not dare to be negligent and hurriedly followed Jeanne to the meeting room.

    Joshua Lawrence stood at the door of his office and watched Jeanne being supported by others.

    In the past, it was clear that he was the one who had such glory.

    He fiercely closed the door of his office and returned to his seat.

    He never worked overtime on weekends. Even when his father had a meeting on weekends, he would note. If it was not for Jeanne, if it was not to boost his performance, he would not have to get up early in the morning on weekends. He sat in his seat in a huff and called Eden.

    ¡°Brother-inw, I didn¡¯t know that you would help Jeanne even if you were helping me. The 200 million interest-free loan you gave to Lawrence Enterprisepletely erased Jeanne¡¯s mistake where she modified the contract without authorization. You were practically assisting in her attack!¡± Joshua Lawrence said in a huff. ¡°She¡¯s been appointed and has climbed over my head within a week of entering thepany!¡±

    At this moment, Eden¡¯s mood was even more sullen than Joshua¡¯s.

    When he took out the three-year interest-free policy today, his entire being was suppressing his anger.

    He was being yed around by Jeanne.

    Not only did he not teach Jeanne a lesson, he even lost a sum of money.

    200 million was not much, but he was not willing to waste a single cent on Jeanne.

    He never thought that Jeanne would climb onto his head!

    This woman did not care about his reputation back then and almost ruined his image. She should have received the retribution she deserved.

    He gritted his teeth and said to Joshua, ¡°Don¡¯t push all the me on me here. Your family wanted me to take out an interest-free loan, why didn¡¯t you inform me in advance?¡±

    If he knew about this earlier, he could take precautions and think of many ways to reject her.

    The matter came unexpectedly, so he did not dare to act rashly. If he did not think things through and left a loose end, he had to consider his image and position in thepany.

    ¡°I, I didn¡¯t know either,¡± Joshua Lawrence.

    Eden sneered, ¡°Joshua Lawrence, you¡¯d better learn to be smarter. When the timees, don¡¯t me me for not helping you!¡±

    Eden left these words and directly hung up the phone.

    He did not want to waste his breath on trash like Joshua Lawrence. He only wanted to kill Jeanne.

    At this moment, the phone rang again.

    Eden looked at it impatiently and paused.

    He took a deep breath and adjusted his emotions. ¡°Miss Sanders.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Melody Sanders was furious. ¡°Why did MUK Group negotiate the contract with the Lawrence Enterprise? Weren¡¯t you confident? Didn¡¯t you make all the arrangements? Eden, is that all you¡¯ve got?¡±

    Eden was insulted by Melody Sanders and felt very upset.

    However, with Melody Sanders¡¯s identity, he could only swallow his anger. ¡°I underestimated Jeanne.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear excuses! Tell me now, what do you n to do next?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought of it yet.¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t thought of it yet?¡± Melody Sanders gritted her teeth. ¡°Do you mean that I don¡¯t need to look for you in the future? If so, I¡¯ll look for someone else.¡±

    ¡°Miss Sanders, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Eden hurriedly exined, ¡°You and Micheal are friends, and Micheal is my best friend. Your matters are naturally my matters. It¡¯s just that this time, I was suddenly schemed by Jeanne. I also need time to digest it. Don¡¯t worry, I will do what you told me to do well. Just give me a little time.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste too much time.¡± Melody Sanders¡¯s demeanor was very strong. ¡°I will give you at most one month. I want to see Jeanne¡¯s reputation destroyed.¡±

    ¡°I will try my best.¡±

    ¡°Eden, Micheal said that you are a very capable person. He asked me to trust you 100%. I hope that you will not let down Micheal¡¯s affirmation of you!¡±

    Eden clenched his fists. He was also suppressing his anger.

    ¡°I am not asking you to help me for nothing. As long as you settle Jeanne, Sanders will be the pir behind you. Whatever you want to do, as long as it is within the scope of our family¡¯s ability, I will satisfy you. And you should know clearly how supreme the power of Sanders is in Harken.¡± Melody Sanders told him clearly, ¡°In other words, you can do whatever you want in Harken in the future! You might even surpass your uncle¡¯s position.¡±

 Chapter 110

    <h4>Chapter 110: Another Identity of Jeanne, Exposed</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Eden Swan¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    This was the reason why he took the initiative to curry favor with Melody Sanders.

    He was a person with ability and ambition. He could not bear to be inferior to his Uncle Edward.

    Especially now that his uncle was actually involved with Jeanne, he wanted to climb above his uncle.

    He wanted to let Jeanne know clearly that it was useless for her to seduce anyone. In this life, provoking him would be her tragedy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Sanders, I won¡¯t let Jeanne have a good life.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll trust you one more time.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Right, does your Uncle Edward have any activities during this period of time?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Help me find some opportunities to interact with him more,¡± Melody said bluntly. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that I am inferior to Jeanne in any way, especially when she has been with another man previously.¡±

    ¡°It was my Uncle Edward who did it on purpose. In order to not get married to your family, he deliberately found Jeanne as an excuse. Of course, Jeanne isn¡¯t your match.¡± Eden had always been good at talking, especially to women.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I need to interact with him more. After interacting with him more, he will naturally fall in love with me.¡± Melody was extremely confident.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll think of a way to create opportunities for you guys.¡±

    Melody did not say anything more and directly hung up the phone.

    Eden held the phone with a ferocious expression.

    He was thinking about how to achieve his goal.

    He gritted his teeth and picked up the phone to make a call.

    The other side rang a few times before it was picked up.

    ¡°Uncle Edward.¡± Eden Swan called Edward. Somehow, Eden naturally felt fearful towards this man.

    ¡°What is it?¡± The other person replied.

    ¡°Are you free tonight? I want to have dinner with you alone.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°I just took over Swanhaven Bank, so I want to report to you about a job I¡¯ve been working on recently. I also want to have a few drinks with you, Uncle Edward.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m free tonight.¡± Edward agreed.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll book a ce. I¡¯ll pick you up tonight.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Just send me the location in a while.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Eden sounded really respectful.

    ¡°Oh, right.¡± Edward said, ¡°You applied for a three-year interest-free policy?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I wanted to report it to you, but I didn¡¯t want to disturb you during the weekend. It happened to be within my jurisdiction, so I made the decision first.¡± Eden quickly exined. At that moment, his palms were sweating. ¡°The Lawrence Enterprise negotiated a contract with MUK Group, and they have some difficulties with funding. It¡¯s only 200 million, so it¡¯s not a big sum. Jasmine¡¯s father came to ask me personally. After all, he is my father-inw. Since he has already lowered his head, it¡¯s really hard for me to reject him. Just treat it as helping a rtive.¡±

    ¡°Is it because of the contract with Muk Group?¡± Edward asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Edward replied.

    ¡°Then...¡± Eden Swan was a little confused about what his Uncle Edward meant.

    ¡°Send me the location of the dinner in a while.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Eden Swan quickly agreed. ¡°Then, I will not disturb you anymore. Bye.¡±

    Edward hung up the phone.

    Eden looked at the ¡°end of call¡± disy and took a deep breath.

    Edward was only four years older than Eden. Eden did not know why, but in front of his Uncle Edward, he always felt that he was inferior to him. The feeling of oppression he felt from his uncle was even greater than Eden¡¯s own father.

    He gritted his teeth.

    One day, he would definitely climb above his Uncle Edward.

    ¡­

    6 pm.

    Jeanne stretched and got off work.

    Her entire afternoon was packed, so she felt very tired.

    She picked up the phone. ¡°Miles.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯lle and pick you up right away.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    She drove from the Lawrence Enterprise to Miles¡¯s apartment.

    The apartment was not far from the Lawrence familypound, and it would take about five minutes to get there by car. It was probably Kingsley Thorn¡¯s deliberate arrangement.

    She called George while driving.

    ¡°Mom.¡±

    ¡°Miles is here, so we¡¯ll have dinner outside tonight. Wait for me at the door. I wille to pick you up after I pick him up.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Jeanne hung up the phone and thought for a while before calling Kingsley.

    ¡°Miss me?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any self-respect?¡± After all, her reply to that question would always be a no.

    ¡°I thought that I¡¯d move you someday.¡±

    Jeanne smiled faintly and said, ¡°Miles has arrived at South Hampton City.¡±

    ¡°Have you met up with him?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll meet up soon.¡±

    ¡°Alright. If you have any other requests, let me know.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Jeanne.¡± Kingsley Thorn appeared very serious.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°No matter what, your life is the most important thing.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m very clear about that.¡± Jeanne smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. I¡¯ve arrived at Miles¡¯s apartment.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Jeanne hung up the phone and could see Miles standing there from afar.

 Chapter 111

    <h4>Chapter 111: Another Identity of Jeanne, Exposed</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Jeanne parked the car.

    Shen then rolled down the window. ¡°Miles.¡±

    Miles took a look at her, quickly opened the passenger seat, and sat down.

    ¡°Where¡¯s George?¡± Miles asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to pick him up now.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Miles nodded.

    The two of them did not say much.

    Miles was one of Kingsley Thorn¡¯s subordinates. In fact, she was also Kingsley Thorn¡¯s subordinate. It was just that her rtionship with Kingsley was a little different, so her identity was also a little special. However, Jeanne and Miles were still technically colleagues, and there was no need to be too formal with each other.

    Jeanne went to pick George up and brought them to a luxurious restaurant in South Hampton City. They sat in a private room.

    Jeanne ordered the dishes.

    As she ordered the dishes, she asked, ¡°Miles, are you from South Hampton City?¡±

    They were all from Harken. In fact, they were Kingsley Thorn¡¯s subordinates, and also a group of people who had gone abroad to ¡®work¡¯.

    ¡°No, I heard it¡¯s in the Ancient City.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not too far away. You¡¯ve been away from your home for so long. Do you have any favorite local dishes?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten all about it. Besides, I¡¯m not picky about food,¡± Miles said coldly.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll just order whatever I want.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Jeanne ordered the restaurant¡¯s signature dish. In fact, it was the same restaurant that Fourth Master Swan had brought her to eat in the middle of the night thest time.

    She did not know if she was too hungry at that time, but she felt that the food here was pretty good.

    The food was served quickly.

    Miles asked, ¡°What did you ask me toe back for?¡±

    ¡°Kingsley didn¡¯t tell you?¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t say. He just said that you needed me.¡±

    ¡°To protect George,¡± Jeanne said straightforwardly. ¡°I have a lot of things to do, and I can¡¯t take care of him properly.¡±

    ¡°What do you want me to do, specifically?¡±

    ¡°To be George¡¯s chauffeur.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Miles looked at her.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s a waste of talent, but don¡¯t worry, Kingsley will not give you any less.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Miles nodded.

    In any case.

    It was all just for money.

    After dinner.

    Jeanne wanted to leave the ce.

    Just as they walked out of the room.

    They met... Fourth Master Swan.

    Edward Swan¡¯s eyes moved slightly as he looked at Jeanne and the man beside him, Miles.

    Miles noticed his gaze and looked back.

    ¡°What a coincidence.¡± Edward¡¯s gaze paused for a second on Miles before he looked at Jeanne.

    ¡°Fourth Master Swan, are you here for your meal?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then I better not disturb. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±

    ¡°Miss Lawrence, are you done eating?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m done eating.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Jeanne did not say anything more. She brought Miles and George away and even smiled at Edward when she left.

    Edward¡¯s throat moved slightly as he looked at her back view.

    Miles turned his head to look at the man behind him. He then turned around and left with Jeanne.

    Jeanne drove.

    Miles sat in the front passenger seat. He said, ¡°Is that the rumored Fourth Master Swan?¡±

    ¡°Is he that famous?¡± Jeanne could not help butugh.

    ¡°Mr.Thorne often mentioned his name.¡±

    She knew that Kingsley Thorn did not like Fourth Master Swan very much. To be more precise, he was not very fond of the Swans.

    ¡°You seem to have changed a little,¡± Miles suddenly said.

    ¡°How so?¡± Jeanne asked casually.

    ¡°In the past, when we were abroad, I felt that you were quite cold and preferred to be alone. You almost never smiled.¡±

    It was not to that extent.

    Jeanne just disliked Kingsley Thorn¡¯s oppression and felt unhappy in her heart. There was no way she did not smile. Moreover, when she was with George, she was always as warm as spring.

    ¡°And you did not drive this slowly in the past,¡± Miles added.

    ¡°The oue racing in Harken can be very tragic,¡± Jeanne exined.

    Miles still felt that Jeanne had changed a little.

    He thought about it and found that it made sense.

    This was Jeanne¡¯s hometown. After returning to her hometown and her family, she would eventually change.

    Unlike them, who were a bunch of orphans that no one wanted.

    They were lucky to be adopted, trained, and be... professional killers!

 Chapter 112

    <h4>Chapter 112: I Helped Fourth Master Swan</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Edward brought Teddy into the private room that Eden had booked.

    Eden was already in the room. When he saw Edward, he quickly went forward. ¡°Uncle Edward.¡±

    Edward nodded slightly.

    The waiter respectfully pulled out the dining chair for Edward and invited him to sit down.

    After Edward sat down, Eden sat next to him.

    ¡°I heard that Uncle Edward likes this restaurant very much, so I booked this ce.¡± Eden quickly said. ¡°ording to Uncle Edward¡¯s usual preferences, I also ordered the dishes that you might like.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Edward responded.

    Eden quickly poured the wine himself. ¡°Uncle Edward, let me toast you first.¡±

    Edward did not refuse.

    He drank with Eden just like that.

    Throughout the entire process, Eden appeared to be extremely proactive.

    After three rounds of wine and five different dishes, Eden began to suck up to him. ¡°Uncle Edward, I really admire you. The Swans have so many properties including real estate, multimedia, banks, logistics, restaurants, hotels, and evenmunications and transportation. How did you manage them all by yourself? Now that you have handed over the bank to me, I am already extremely busy.¡±

    ¡°Spend more time and put in more effort,¡± Edward said bluntly. ¡°If a person is unable to take care of things by himself, he must then cultivate his own confidants.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Your birth has destined you to be a manager in the future. So now, other than familiarizing yourself with your current domain, the more important thing is to cultivate talents.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Edward is right. During this period of time, I have been busy improving my business ability and have not managed to train anyone. I will definitely work on this.¡±

    ¡°Finn Jones has been working in the Swanhaven Bank for many years and he is extremely loyal. If you have any difficulties, you can look for him to help you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Eden agreed. However, he was feeling a little guilty at that moment.

    Ever since he took over, he had been targeting Finn everywhere.

    Finn relied on his seniority and tended to question Eden¡¯s decisions. Eden saw Finn as a thorn and decided to get him out of the Swanhaven Bank sooner orter.

    Moreover, Finn was his Uncle Edward¡¯s trusted aide. If he did not chase this person away, his every move would be right under his uncle¡¯s nose.

    He would not have much of a future if Finn remained in the bank.

    ¡°Uncle Edward, I must say that I really do respect you. In the future, I hope you will continue to guide me. I also want to contribute more to the Swans.¡±

    ¡°If you have any difficulties, you can look for me.¡± Edward said.

    In the end.

    The Swan Enterprise belonged to the Swans, not Edward alone.

    Sooner orter, these industries would need to be passed down.

    Eden Swan had the capabilities. If he was properly nurtured, he could make a difference.

    The two of them kept drinking.

    Eden was especially proactive tonight. He did not eat much, but he drank quite a lot.

    By then, Eden was already feeling a little dizzy.

    Eden¡¯s alcohol tolerance was actually not bad. He had basically never gotten drunk in front of his friends. However, even though he was drunk now, his Uncle Edward¡¯s expression did not change.

    If he wanted to get his Uncle Edward drunk and create an opportunity for him to interact with Melody, it might not be possible after all.

    He stood up from the chair. ¡°Uncle Edward, I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Eden Swan rushed into the washroom in a hurry and vomited.

    On the dining table in the private room.

    ¡°Teddy.¡± Edward ate the food slowly.

    ¡°Fourth Master, what are your orders?¡±

    ¡°What do you think of Eden Swan?¡±

    ¡°You mean the Eldest Young Master Swan¡¯s alcohol tolerance?¡± Teddy guessed.

    ¡°Character.¡±

    ¡°Uh...¡± Teddy did not dare to say.

    Edward also did not make things difficult for him.

    He got up. ¡°Go pay for the bill. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Teddy went out.

    Just as he opened the door, he bumped into a woman outside the door.

    Teddy hurriedly stepped back.

    ¡°I heard that Edward is here,¡± Melody asked Teddy.

    Teddy turned to look at his Fourth Master.

    Edward nced at Melody.

    Melody did not ask for permission and walked straight in.

    ¡°I¡¯m eating here too.¡± Melody took the initiative to start a conversation.

    Edward naturally did not believe it, but he also did not expose her.

    She was an unimportant person, and what she did was none of his business.

    ¡°Edward, I heard that you like the food in this restaurant very much, so I specially came over to have a taste.¡± Melody naturally sat beside Edward. ¡°The taste is indeed good. I like it very much.¡±

    At this moment, Edward put down his bowl and chopsticks. ¡°Miss Sanders, you can eat more if you like. Now that I have finished eating, I will take my leave first.¡±

    ¡°Edward.¡± Melody grabbed his arm.

    Edward frowned slightly.

    ¡°You clearly know that I just want to spend more time with you. I have worked so hard to get close to you, and I have worked so hard to understand your preferences. Why can¡¯t you give me a chance to get close to you?¡± Melody¡¯s eyes were slightly red while she asked Edward.

 Chapter 113

    <h4>Chapter 113: I Helped Fourth Master Swan</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Edward¡¯s expression remained unchanged, obviously unmoved by her words.

    He pushed Melody¡¯s arm away. ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste Miss Sanders¡¯ time. You should know very well that I already have someone I like.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. How could you like that woman, Jeanne? She is just an excuse for you to reject me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not that bored.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t believe it!¡± Melody insisted.

    ¡°Whether you believe it or not is your business. I don¡¯t care.¡± Edward did not even look at Melody. He stood up and was about to leave.

    ¡°Edward.¡± Melody was a little choked up. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t like me, I am still a member of Sanders. You should do your part and listen to my arrangements.¡±

    Edward¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    ¡°When I¡¯m in the Swans¡¯ territory, shouldn¡¯t you do your duty as a host? Or should I tell my father that the Swans no longer take the Sanders seriously?¡±

    Edward turned his head and saw Eden, who was just puking his guts out in the toilet.

    ¡°Are you nning to let a drunkard stay behind to apany me?¡± Melody mocked.

    ¡°Since Miss Sanders has already said so, I will naturally apany you to the end. Teddy!¡± Edward called out to Teddy who did not dare to leave the door.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Teddy hurriedly went over.

    ¡°The dishes are already cold. Change another table for Miss Sanders.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°In addition,¡± Edward gestured.

    Teddy hurriedly bent down and approached Edward.

    Edward whispered something in Teddy¡¯s ear.

    Teddy nodded and left respectfully.

    At this moment.

    Eden also came out of the toilet and said to Edward, ¡°Uncle Edward, I¡¯m not feeling very well, so I want to go back first.¡±

    Edward nced at Eden and nodded slightly.

    Eden left.

    When he left, the corners of his mouth curled into an evil smile.

    He had two ns in mind tonight. Either he gets his Uncle Edward drunk and lets Melody send his uncle back, or he could get himself drunk and leave Melody Sanders and Uncle Edward alone.

    In any case, it was just to let them be alone.

    Eden sat in his car in difort and the driver drove him back.

    He endured intense nausea and made a call.

    Jeanne had just finished showering. She took a nce at the iing call and picked it up.

    ¡°Jeanne, do you know who my Uncle Edward is with?¡±

    Jeanne thought that Eden would talk about work matters.

    After all, he had allocated 200 million interest-free loans to the Lawrence Enterprise today. She thought that he would be unwilling and called to make a fuss.

    If she had known earlier that he would say these things, she would not have picked up at all.

    She said, ¡°Does it have anything to do with me?¡±

    ¡°Stop pretending to be aloof. Aren¡¯t you trying to seduce my Uncle Edward? I know exactly what you¡¯re thinking!¡±

    ¡°Since you know me so well, why are you asking me?¡± Jeanne¡¯s attitude towards Eden Swan was basically indifferent.

    ¡°Let me tell you, Jeanne, my Uncle Edward is currently having dinner with Melody Sanders. He even chased me away to be alone with her.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d better have some self-awareness. Don¡¯t seduce my Uncle Edward!¡±

    ¡°Whether I can seduce him or not, that¡¯s my business. There¡¯s no need for Eldest Young Master Swan to worry.¡±

    ¡°Jeanne, how can you be so shameless...¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s still a long distance between you and Jasmine Lawrence,¡± Jeanne mocked.

    ¡°Jeanne!¡±

    ¡°If you have nothing else to say, I¡¯ll be hanging up.¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    Jeanne hung up directly.

    Talking to this man was just a waste of time.

    She put down her phone and prepared to go to bed.

    The phone rang again.

    Jeanne frowned and looked at the unfamiliar number on the screen.

    She picked it up. ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Miss Lawrence. I¡¯m Teddy.¡±

    So it was Teddy.

    To be honest,

    Teddy was actually as annoying as Eden Swan.

    However, at this moment, she still had to show her courtesy. ¡°Mr.Dolittle, it¡¯s already sote. Is there anything you need from me?¡±

    ¡°My Fourth Master is looking for you, but it¡¯s not convenient for him to make a call right now.¡±

    All because Melody was there, right?

    ¡°Fourth Master is caught in some trouble right now. I hope Miss Lawrence cane to the restaurant where you were dining tonight. Fourth Master is waiting for you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s toote. I¡¯m really sleepy.¡±

    ¡°Fourth master said that if Miss Lawrence refuses, then the deal between the two of you will be invalid. He even asked Miss Lawrence to consider it carefully.¡±

    Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    This fellow actually threatened her.

    She said, ¡°I have to wake up early tomorrow, so I won¡¯t being.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then I won¡¯t disturb Miss Lawrence any longer,¡± Teddy said.

    ¡°Mr. Dolittle,¡± Jeanne said, ¡°Help me pass a message to the Fourth Master.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jeanne recorded a voice message and sent it to Teddy.

    Teddy epted it and then respectfully walked towards Edward who was sitting at the dining table.

    At this moment, Melody was eating dinner alone.

    Edward was really just purely apanying her.

    He did not eat, drink, or speak.

    It was an extremely quiet space.

    Teddy said, ¡°Fourth Master, Miss Lawrence has something to say to you.¡±

    Melody¡¯s eyes moved slightly. She looked at Edward with an obviously unpleasant expression.

    Edward took Teddy¡¯s phone.

    A few words appeared in the dialog box. ¡°Turn on the speakerphone. The effect will be better.¡±

    Edward smiled.

    He actually smiled at his phone.

    He had never smiled this entire night, but he smiled because of Jeanne¡¯s words.

    Melody tried her best to suppress her anger.

    Edward turned on the speakerphone.

    Jeanne¡¯s unique gentle voice had a lingering charm at that moment. It was extremely pleasant to the ears. ¡°Fourth Master, I have warmed the bed for you tonight.¡±

    Edward¡¯s thin lips pursed slightly. It was obvious that he was smiling.

    Melody¡¯s face darkened.

    Edward clicked on the second voice message.

    ¡°Come back soon. I will wait for you.¡± It was said in an extremely ambiguous tone again.

    Melody suddenly put down her chopsticks.

    Edward looked very calm. He calmly handed the phone back to Teddy.

    Teddy was actually shocked too.

    He did not listen to Miss Lawrence¡¯s voice message at all. He did not know that it was actually such... bold words.

    Edward turned to look at Melody with his eyebrows raised slightly. ¡°Miss Sanders, have you finished eating?¡±

    ¡°Edward, what do you mean?¡± Melody was so angry that her body was trembling.

    ¡°Do you still need me to exin in detail? What happens between an adult man and woman?¡±

    ¡°Edward Swan!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ratherte. If Miss Sanders has finished eating, you should leave soon. If anything happens to you, I really can¡¯t take the risks. Teddy.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Prepare a car for Miss Sanders and send her off.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Melody red at Edward, holding back her anger.

    She stood up from the chair.

    She said, ¡°Edward, one day you will regret treating me like this!¡±

    Edward was indifferent.

    Melody was from a noble family after all. After being treated like this, she could not bring herself to continue fawning on Edward.

    She left in a huff.

    Edward also left.

    In the car.

    Teddy sat in the front passenger seat, while Edward was in the back seat.

    It was very quiet in the car.

    ¡°Teddy,¡± Edward called out to him.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s your phone?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°Your phone.¡±

    ¡°Here.¡± Teddy quickly took it out.

    ¡°Give it to me.¡±

    Teddy respectfully handed it over.

    ¡°Password.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Cell phone password?¡±

    ¡°Fourth Master, cell phones are my privacy...¡± Teddy said weakly. When he met his master¡¯s eyes, he said the password in a dejected manner.

    Edward¡¯s slender fingers carelessly swiped on Teddy¡¯s cell phone screen.

    Teddy was a little nervous.

    After all, he would asionally watch some things that were unsuitable for children. If his master knew about it, Teddy would lose his reputation.

    ¡°Teddy.¡±

    ¡°Master.¡± Teddy quickly agreed.

    ¡°Buy a new phone tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°My phone can still be used...¡±

    Edward gave him a look.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Teddy could only agree.

    His heart ached.

    It was not that his phone was expensive.

    There were... many out-of-print treasures inside. They were all wiped clean by the inte and could not be downloaded anymore.

    Just like that.

    Just like that, gone!

 Chapter 114

    <h4>Chapter 114: Who Wouldn¡¯t Know How to y the Emotional Card?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Fourth Master Swan¡¯s limited-edition Rolls-Royce Phantom drove into the Swans¡¯ residence.

    ¡°Go to Eden Swan¡¯s ce.¡± Edward suddenly ordered.

    The driver immediately agreed respectfully.

    The car arrived at the Swans Residence¡¯s Purple Pavilion Garden.

    Edward sat in the car and said to Teddy, ¡°Call Eden Swan out.¡±

    ¡°Fourth Master, I¡¯m afraid the Eldest Young Master Swan is asleep now. Moreover, he is drunk...¡±

    Edward gave him a look.

    Teddy braced himself and went out.

    After a while.

    Eden Swan appeared outside Edward¡¯s car in a daze.

    ¡°Uncle Edward, are you looking for me?¡± Eden rubbed his eyes.

    After he came back, Jasmine tucked him in bed and he went to sleep. As soon as hey on the bed, he was so dizzy that he did not dare to close his eyes. He only managed to fall asleep in the end after some honey water, but he now suddenly woke up¡­ When a drunk person was forcefully woken up from sleep, the feeling was worse than being drunk itself. At this moment, Eden was suffering so much that it could kill him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go down the wrong path.¡± Edward enunciated each word clearly.

    Eden Was dizzy, but he seemed to wake up instantly because of one sentence.

    He looked straight at his Uncle Edward.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want the Swans to waste all these years training you.¡± Edward¡¯s voice was cold.

    Eden gritted his teeth. ¡°Uncle Edward, are you ming me for telling Melody about our meal today?¡±

    Eden was not stupid.

    In fact, he was even a lot smarter.

    Hence, he knew that he could not hide it, and it was better for him to admit it openly.

    He said with righteous indignation, ¡°Uncle Edward, I admit that I did not refuse Micheal Ross when he asked me to help Melody create an opportunity with you. Indeed, I was the one who told Melody that we were going to have dinner together tonight. And the reason why I did this was for your own good. You are now being pestered by Jeanne. I know very well what kind of woman she is. Let¡¯s put aside her overseas affairs for now. Even during the years when we dated, she was already willful and did not respect anyone. She relied on her good looks and ordered everyone around.¡±

    Edward¡¯s expression obviously changed.

    Since the sky was very dark, Eden could not see it.

    Eden continued to say, ¡°Back then, if I was not momentarily bewitched by Jeanne¡¯s beauty, I definitely would not have dated her. When I was dating her, despite knowing that she was willful and unruly, I still chose to endure it for the sake of loyalty and trust. If it was not for Jasmine¡¯s appearance, I might have married her...¡±

    ¡°Eden Swan.¡± Edward interrupted him directly. ¡°Cheating is cheating. There¡¯s no need for so many grand exnations. It¡¯s useless.¡±

    Eden paused.

    He took a deep breath, still looking very excited, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t say much about my personality. I won¡¯t say anything about what happened in the past either. But Uncle Edward, during the years when Jeanne was abroad, do you know what she experienced? She came back with an illegitimate child. Now, everyone in South Hampton City was saying that George was West¡¯s son. It was because of this rtionship that Jeanne won the MUK contract for the Lawrence Enterprise. Otherwise, do you think that she could really negotiate with her own abilities? What do you see in this kind of woman?¡±

    Edward¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Are you done?¡±

    ¡°Uncle Edward...¡±

    ¡°This is thest time I hear you say something bad about Jeanne. I won¡¯t allow it to happen again.¡±

    Eden¡¯s expression was a little ugly.

    He had said so much, but was it all fart to Edward?

    Jeanne was already so important in Edward¡¯s heart?

    So important that he did not care about what others thought?

    Eden said, ¡°Is Melody not good enough?¡±

    ¡°Not as good as Jeanne.¡±

    ¡°Even if you slept with Jeanne, you have not slept with Melody Sanders. How do you know that she is not as good as Jeanne? Whether it is better or not, we will only know when wepare!¡±

    ¡°I am not you.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Edward, I am doing this for your own good.¡± Eden sulked.

    ¡°Whether it is or not, only you know the best.¡±

    Eden looked at Edward. At that moment, he looked a little ufortable. ¡°Uncle Edward, is our rtionship affected because of Jeanne?¡±

    Although Edward was only four years older than him, he had always felt that Edward was an elder, so he always listened to his arrangements. Moreover, he had to admit that Edward was really good to him. Whatever he needed, this uncle of his would give to him.

    The Swans had so many properties.

    Other than Edward, his father, two other uncles, and an aunt, no one had really interfered. When Eden just graduated from university, he had already been offered an important position at Swanhaven Bank. Once he got married, the entire Swanhaven Bank was a wedding gift from his family to him.

 Chapter 115

    <h4>Chapter 115: Who Wouldn¡¯t Know How to y the Emotional Card?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    It was obvious that Edward already put him in an important position.

    Just that it was far from what Eden wanted.

    Moreover, Eden was always below Edward.

    ¡°It won¡¯t if you behave and do what you should.¡± Edward gave an affirmative answer.

    ¡°So your reminder to me tonight was only for Jeanne, just to stop me from matchmaking you and Melody again?¡±

    ¡°Not only that.¡±

    Eden looked at his uncle.

    ¡°The Swans have alreadyid our hands off royalty and the government for many years. Don¡¯t try to break this taboo. Whether it¡¯s your friend Micheal Ross or Melody, you can have a casual rtionship with them. However, if you want to rely on them to let you climb higher, you¡¯d better think twice before acting.¡± Edward¡¯s voice was cold. He was neither threatening Eden nor did he sound angry. ¡°The Swans have a lot of assets, but it¡¯s up to you whether you can get it or not.¡±

    Eden unconsciously clenched his fists.

    What exactly did his uncle find out?

    There was a feeling that Edward had seen through all his thoughts.

    ¡°Our conversation ends here. You choose your own path¡± Edward said. ¡°Teddy, get in the car.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Teddy opened the car door.

    The car engine started and they left.

    Eden looked in the direction where the car left and could not help but tremble.

    He would not be threatened by Edward.

    Definitely not.

    He would definitely have a share of the Swans¡¯ assets.

    Not only a share but all of it!

    He would notpromise!

    ¡­

    The next day.

    Jeanne woke up feeling refreshed.

    It was indeed wise of her not to agree to go to Fourth Master Swan¡¯s cest night.

    A few days ago, she had to work overtime because of her coboration with MUK Group. Today was Sunday, she slept until she woke up naturally. There was nothing happier than this.

    George was also a child who liked to sleep. Ever since he went to school, he could not wake up on weekends no matter how hard he tried.

    So, Jeanne let George sleep and walked out of her room.

    She walked towards the stairs.

    Just as she was about to go downstairs, she hesitated for a moment, then turned around and went to Jonathan Lawrence¡¯s room.

    The door was opened by Jonathan¡¯s full-time maid.

    ¡°Is grandpa awake?¡±

    ¡°The old man is in the study.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go look for him.¡±

    As she said this, Jeanne walked straight in. She then knocked on the door.

    Jonathan raised his head. At this moment, he was using a calligraphy brush to practice writing. He nced at Jeanne. ¡°Come in.¡±

    Jeanne went over and saw that Jonathan¡¯s writing was vigorous and powerful. It was very elegant.

    She said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect grandfather¡¯s writing to be so good.¡±

    Jonathan did not have any special expression towards Jeanne¡¯s deliberate ttery. He put down the brush.

    The servant quickly went forward to help him tidy up.

    Jonathan drank a mouthful of tea. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t sound like you knew about the MUK contract. Did dad tell you about it?¡±

    ¡°Which one are you referring to?¡±

    ¡°The interest-free loan from Swanhaven Bank.¡±

    ¡°He did.¡± Jonathan looked like he did not care too much.

    ¡°200 million. Grandfather, do you understand?¡±Jeanne asked.

    ¡°My memory is still alright.¡±

    ¡°The Locke Enterprise also said that they would give us 200 million back then,¡± Jeanne said bluntly.

    The moment Jonathan looked at Jeanne, he paused.

    The next second.

    He said indifferently, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    ¡°Back then, grandfather asked me to marry into the Locke Family. In return, they would provide us with 200 million in financing fees. They would help us build our rtionship with MUK Group. Now, I¡¯ve negotiated the cooperation with MUK Group, I¡¯ve also gotten back the 200 million in financing fees.¡± Jeanne looked at Jonathan.

    ¡°So you want me to praise you?¡± Jonathan raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°Not really. I¡¯m just telling grandfather that your 5% shares were not given in vain.¡±

    Jonathan¡¯s eyes moved.

    ¡°I won¡¯t disturb grandfather anymore. I¡¯ll go out first.¡±

    Jonathan nodded slightly.

    Jeanne left.

    Jonathan looked at Jeanne¡¯s silhouette and felt a sense of loss.

    Jeanne¡¯s personality... had indeed changed.

    In the past, Jeanne was very smart. She had been smart since she was young and did not spend much time on her studies. However, her results were always in the top three in the entire school. Even so, he had never thought that Jeanne would have such amazing development in the workce. He still thought that Jeanne was still a yful girl. She was actually simr to Joshua. On the contrary, Jasmine was more scheming and had more value in the Lawrence family.

    At this moment, he seemed to have changed his mind.

    When Jeanne took the initiative to express her achievements today, it greatly boosted Jonathan¡¯s impression of her.

    If she was really well-behaved, it was not impossible for her to stay in the Lawrence family.

    Jonathan smiled sinisterly. Next, it would depend on Jeanne¡¯s own performance.

    ¡­

    Jeanne left Jonathan¡¯s study.

    After she left, her smile instantly disappeared.

 Chapter 116

    <h4>Chapter 116: Who Wouldn¡¯t Know How to y the Emotional Card?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Of course, Jeanne took the initiative to express her achievements just to gain Jonathan¡¯s trust.

    Everyone in the Lawrence family was ying the emotional card, so she should return the favor.

    Whether she could take the majority of the Lawrence?Enterprise¡¯s shares from Jonathan, in the end, was still unknown. For a crafty old man like Jonathan, Jeanne still had a long way to go.

    She went downstairs to the dining room for breakfast.

    Alexander and Jenifer sat on the sofa in the living room. They had gone for a morning jog and even had breakfast.

    ¡°Jeanne, you¡¯re awake?¡± Jenifer saw Jeanneing downstairs and took the initiative to greet her.

    Jenifer believed that no matter how bad their rtionship was in private, on the surface, she would always be amiable and considerate.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s George?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s still sleeping.¡±

    ¡°What time is it?¡± Alexander suddenly said. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any rules for your child?¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have to go to school on weekends. There¡¯s no point in waking up so early.¡±

    ¡°You can read books and memorize texts. Your memory is the best in the morning.¡±

    ¡°George has a photographic memory, regardless of the time,¡± Jeanne said straightforwardly.

    Alexander¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    At that moment, he could not say a single word because of Jeanne¡¯s rebuke.

    ¡°Oh right, mother.¡± Jeanne did not bother to say another word to Alexander. She turned her head and faced Jenifer directly, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you with George during this period of time. I have a friend who just lost his job. I asked him toe specially to be George¡¯s chauffeur. From tomorrow onwards, my friend will be able to pick him up and send him off. As for the sry, mother can pay him the same price as the chauffeur who was firedst time. I remember that it was 8,000 yuan a month. I¡¯ve asked.¡±

    Jenifer paused.

    The chauffeur who was firedst time was a rtive of hers, so his sry was naturally twice that of an average person. Now, of course, she wasn¡¯t willing to pay a chauffeur such a high sry. However, she could not say it out loud. If she said it out loud, it would be favoritism, and it would ruin her image. Moreover, she had originally found another person for the job, who was also her distant rtive.

    All the servants in the house were carefully selected by her. The purpose was that they had to be her people. Otherwise, how could she control this family well?

    She said, ¡°Jeannie, I have already found a driver for George. Because of some personal matters at thest minute, it will take a few days...¡±

    ¡°Mother, my friend will be here tomorrow. You can reject that chauffeur of yours.¡± Jeanne said bluntly.

    Jenifer still wanted to say something.

    Jeanne yawned. ¡°I¡¯m going to have breakfast.¡±

    She did not give Jenifer the chance to speak at all.

    Jenifer held back her anger. She turned her head to look at Alexander. Seeing that he did not speak to her at all, she felt a little ufortable in her heart. She said aggrievedly, ¡°Jeanne still doesn¡¯t treat me as her mother.¡±

    As she said that, she sighed heavily.

    Alexander was reading the newspaper. When he heard Jenifer¡¯s words, he turned to look at her. ¡°Bear with it. I can¡¯t afford to offend the current Jeanne.¡±

    Jenifer was stunned for a moment before she felt even more aggrieved. ¡°Hubby, what do you mean by that? Don¡¯t tell me that I¡¯ll have to bear with her bossing me around from now on?¡±

    ¡°Or else? Right now, my dad wants me to treat Jeanne well. After all, her abilities in the business world are indeed outstanding. Don¡¯t feel bad about it. You can only me the pair of children you gave birth to. None of them are promising.¡±

    Jenifer held her breath.

    It was clear that she wanted to increase the distance between them, yet she was insulted instead.

    What was so bad about Jasmine and Joshua?

    Jenifer was furious.

    She did not believe that she could not defeat Jeanne.

 Chapter 117

    <h4>Chapter 117: Danger Lurks Everywhere</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Monday.

    Alexander brought Jeanne and signed an on-site cooperation agreement with MUK West.

    The cooperation with MUK was finalized.

    The news spread over the media like wildfire.

    In an instant, the stock market of the Lawrence Enterprise rose, and even became a hot topic.

    Countless business executives in the business world called Alexander to congratte him. Alexander was drowned in his own glory as he was being ttered, praised, envied, and acknowledged.

    He indulged in this kind of joy, unable to extricate himself.

    On the contrary, the party who actually negotiated the contract was quite calm.

    Jeanne sat in the conference room and she was in the middle of a meeting.

    Her expression was serious.

    She said, ¡°Winning the cooperation of MUK is something worth celebrating, but it doesn¡¯t mean that we can rx. Once the contract is signed and we agree on the oue, there will be more things to work on. Everyone, please be prepared. Before that, I will first make a new adjustment in our office.¡±

    All the managers of the marketing department, as well as Joshua, were in the meeting room. There were also people from her project team.

    Everyone was listening quietly.

    Perhaps it was her natural leadership. As soon as Jeanne opened her mouth to speak, she would inexplicably attract people¡¯s attention.

    Her manner of speech was neither slow nor hurried, but her tone was sonorous and forceful. ¡°First of all, the project team will not be disbanded and will remain as an active team in thepany. In order to increase the work efficiency, I will apply for a separate office for the project members to work alone. The cooperation with MUK Group will involve many unexpected matters, and the project team will be fully responsible for them. Everyone in the project team will only listen to the arrangements of the project team leader. Other centers and departments can provide their opinions, but the team project team has no obligation to obey them. The team leader of the project team will no longer be me, but Mr. Forrest Jackson.¡±

    Forrest was a little surprised by the sudden appointment.

    He looked straight at Jeanne. Before this, he had notmunicated with her directly.

    Jeanne returned his gaze. ¡°Team leader Jackson, you will have a lot of responsibilities in the future. Thank you for your hard work.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I will work hard.¡± After many years in the workce, he was suddenly so nervous at the moment that he stuttered.

    Perhaps it was not because he was nervous, but because he was a little excited.

    After being in the workce for so many years, his passion had long been hollowed out. However, he suddenly seemed to be ignited with passion again.

    Jeanne nodded slightly and did not waste any time. She continued with the work arrangements, ¡°Next, let¡¯s talk about our coboration this time. The first thing we need to do is to establish the logistics warehouses.¡±

    Everyone present listened attentively.

    Jeanne spoke frankly, ¡°The online construction and operation will be carried out by the professional team from MUK Group, while some of the current basic equipment will be provided by ourpany. When I mention the logistics warehouses, it is not just building warehouses all over the country. What we need to build is a logistics ecosystem. A logistics industry that specializes in distributing goods for our emerce tform. The goal is to turn online transactions into offline deliveries faster. Without any further ado, I will make aprehensive work arrangement for the logistics warehouses. Everyone, please make a meeting record to improve the efficiency of the meeting.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone quickly agreed.

    Jeanne began to divide the work of the logistics warehouses.

    Including a location requirement across the country, investment requirements, the building standards of the warehouse, a purchase of logistics vehicles, a staff expansion of logistics, and so on. Everything was detailed, so people did not need to waste time and deliberately find out more about what they should do.

    This meetingsted a little longer.

    However, no one seemed to find it boring, except for Joshua.

    Joshua¡¯s attention was not on work, but entirely on jealousy.

    He was jealous that Jeanne had this ability. He was jealous that every word she said hit the nail on the head. He was jealous that she had such a strong aura. He was jealous that she could arrange everyone¡¯s work so well that she was even worshipped.

    ¡°Finally, I would like to emphasize my work principles. First, under normal circumstances, I only have two meetings a week. I don¡¯t like to waste my time and effort on meetings. I also ask the supervisors to adjust the length and frequency of your meetings. Try to convey the purpose and main points of the meetings to everyone in a simple and clear manner. Secondly, since I only have two meetings a week, I will make work distributions twice. That is to say, we have toplete the two goals in a week. I don¡¯t ept any dys or even failure toplete them. If you have any difficulties, pleasee to my office immediately. If you can notplete your work by the deadline and did not mention any difficulties you are facing during the meeting, I will not ept any exnation and give corresponding punishment. All in all, the deadline for today¡¯s work is Wednesday. I¡¯d like to ask the heads of office to make their own overall nning and division of responsibilities. Meeting adjourned.¡±

 Chapter 118

    <h4>Chapter 118: Danger Lurks Everywhere</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Jeanne left in a domineering manner.

    After Jeanne left, everyone seemed toe back to their senses from the meeting and walked out of the meeting room one after another.

    As they walked, there were people discussing, ¡°There were too many rumors before. If it wasn¡¯t for this project and we met her personally, we wouldn¡¯t have known about Director Lawrence¡¯s ability.¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell that she was only 25 years old.¡±

    ¡°She really scared me. Her aura is terrifying.¡±

    Joshua listened to everyone¡¯s discussion.

    He returned to the office in a huff. The pressure he felt in his heart made him appear distorted.

    He could not ept Jeanne unting her power in the Lawrence Enterprise.

    At this moment.

    The phone suddenly rang.

    Joshua nced at the iing call. He did not even adjust his emotions. ¡°Brother-inw, why are you looking for me now? Do you think that I haven¡¯t been pped in the face enough?¡±

    ¡°Hey, watch your attitude.¡±

    ¡°What attitude? I trusted you so much, yet you let Jeanne climb onto my head so easily. I have to swallow my pride in thepany and listen to her arrangements!¡± Joshua could not control his emotions at all.

    Eden¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Joshua, if you decided to give up on yourself, then I won¡¯t care about your matters anymore.¡±

    Joshua gritted his teeth.

    ¡°I called you today to tell you about the matter of dealing with Jeanne.¡±

    Joshua instantly became a little excited. ¡°What idea have you thought of?¡±

    ¡°Now that the Lawrence Enterprise has negotiated the MUK contract, what is the first job now?¡±

    ¡°To build a national logistics warehouse and establish the logistics ecosystem of the Lawrence Enterprise,¡± Joshua said quickly.

    ¡°To build a warehouse...¡± Eden was thinking hard.

    ¡°Yes. A super logistics warehouse will be built in South Hampton City. Considering the supply chain, the logistics warehouses in other areas will be mainly rented temporarily and assigned to the supervisors of each region. The warehouses will be fully operational.¡±

    ¡°What is the location of the warehouse in South Hampton City?¡±

    ¡°In the Hampton River area. This piece ofnd was bought by our family a few years ago. We initially wanted to build a physical emerce city. However, with the development of the online market, we did not dare to build such arge physical store offline. Therefore, thend had been idle. Now, it could be used for the construction of logistics warehouses. And the scale of our logistics warehouse is on par with Swan Logistics.¡±

    Eden held his phone in silence.

    Jeanne was really proactive and efficient in doing things.

    A normalpany would need at least a month to process the contract before they could start work. After all, after the signage, they would have to bear the costs, and they would then have toe out with a principal amount. A single wrong move and they would lose money. For coboration of over two billion like this¡­ Lawrence Enterprise invested so much, and the MUK emerce tform would pour in more money. A coboration of almost half a billion, yet Jeanne was so confident.

    ¡°Brother-inw!¡±Joshua did not hear the voice on the other side and hurriedly called out to him.

    Eden came back to his senses. He would not admit it. The more he understood Jeanne, the more surprised he was about this woman¡¯s ability. He said, ¡°The most important thing for you now is to monitor Jeanne¡¯s every move. During our previous cooperation, I suspect that Jeanne has already discovered the mole we ced around her. She will definitely investigate. With Jeanne¡¯s capabilities, it shouldn¡¯t be long until find out. You must now rope in more people to ensure that you can get all thetest news about this project at any time, anywhere.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Joshua immediately agreed.

    ¡°Be careful,¡± Eden emphasized.

    ¡°Brother-inw, you have to chase Jeanne out of the Lawrence Enterprise. I can¡¯t be bullied by Jeanne like this.¡±

    ¡°As long as you can monitor Jeanne well, I have a way to let you achieve your wish.¡±

    Eden hung up the phone.

    He sat in his office, thinking about how to stop the construction of Jeanne¡¯s logistics warehouse project.

    He was lost in his thoughts.

    Until his phone rang.

    He took a nce at the iing call and picked it up. ¡°Micheal.¡±

    ¡°Are you busy with work?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. What I¡¯m worried about now is how to help Miss Sanders deal with Jeanne.¡±

    ¡°Have you thought of a good idea?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about it, but the pressure is great.¡± Eden did not hide anything from Micheal. ¡°Jeanne is indeed more capable than I thought. I didn¡¯t even expect it. Before Jeanne turned 18 years old, even though her results were better than average, she was still a pampered youngdy who only knew how to have fun. I really didn¡¯t expect her to be so impressive after going abroad for a few years.¡±

 Chapter 119

    <h4>Chapter 119: Danger Lurks Everywhere</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Jeanne definitely did not live in vain while she was overseas. Of course, don¡¯t give up on yourself. It¡¯s not a bad thing to fail the first time. At least you understand that Jeanne is not as ipetent as we thought. You need to be more cautious in what you do next,¡± Michealforted him.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Eden replied.

    ¡°I¡¯m calling to tell you that Melody is eager to make Jeanne suffer. She has suffered a lot because of Jeanne recently, and she was very upset.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Eden nodded.

    ¡°If you have any needs, you can call me directly. I¡¯ll try my best to help you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Eden, you¡¯re my best friend. That¡¯s why I introduced you to the Sanders. You have to seize the opportunity.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Actually, we both know that you¡¯re a very capable person. Your development is far from what it is now. If it wasn¡¯t for your Uncle Edward, the Swans would have been yours now.¡± Micheal appeared a little regretful as he said that. ¡°But don¡¯t worry too much. Once you get help from the Sanders, it won¡¯t be difficult for you to take over the Swans.¡±

    ¡°Micheal, I treat you as my best friend as well, so I want to say some things to you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Tell me, I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡±

    ¡°If Miss sanders married my Uncle Edward, would she still help me instead of him?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± Micheal gave him an affirmative reply, ¡°If Melody Sanders married your Uncle Edward, it was not just a personal marriage, but also a political marriage. The Sanders took a liking to your Uncle Edward¡¯s ability and wanted him to develop as a politician. To put it bluntly, once your Uncle Edward marries Melody Sanders, he will let go of the Swans¡¯ business and enter politics. Think about it, if your Uncle Edward leaves, who else will the Swans belong to?¡±

    ¡°I see!¡± The huge rock in Eden¡¯s heart was set down.

    The reason why he wanted to curry favor with the Sanders previously was indeed to climb up the ranks of the nobility and raise his status. The Sanders were the most powerful people in Harken, so he had no other choice.

    He heaved a sigh of relief and no longer had to worry.

    Micheal was right. Once his Uncle Edward left, the Swans would only belong to him.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t had much contact with the Sanders, so you don¡¯t know much about political matters. If you encounter any difficulties or areas that you don¡¯t understand, just ask me directly.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t treat me as an outsider. I treat you as a friend, and it¡¯s only right for me to help a friend.¡±

    Eden smiled. ¡°Then I won¡¯t be sentimental with you.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, you shouldn¡¯t.¡± Micheal affirmed and suddenly said, ¡°Oh right, Eden, don¡¯t drag me into the matter of setting Melody Sanders up with your Uncle Edward for the time being.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m with Monica now. Monica¡¯s best friend is Jeanne. I don¡¯t want to cause a conflict between Monica and me because of this matter.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± Eden agreed immediately. ¡°But I really don¡¯t understand why you like Monica.¡±

    ¡°After you get involved with politics and power, you will know that a woman like Monica is rare.¡±

    ¡°But you are not a sentimental person.¡±

    ¡°So, of course, it¡¯s not just because of feelings. There are many things that I won¡¯t tell you for the time being. You should settle the matter between Melody and your Uncle Edward first. We can talk about other thingster.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Eden felt that Micheal was unwilling to say more, so he did not ask further...

    ¡°If you have any difficulties, remember to look for me.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡±

    The two of them hung up the phone.

    Eden had a cunning look on his face.

    He was very clear about Micheal¡¯s ability. Although he had yet to make a name for himself in politics, it was bound to happen sooner orter.

    He did not believe that with the help of so many people, he would not be able to kill Jeanne.

 Chapter 120

    <h4>Chapter 120: An Overbearing Female CEO</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    After Jeanne finished the meeting, she called Forrest and they returned to her office together.

    ¡°Do you remember I told you that there was a mole in our project team?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Forrest nodded.

    ¡°We need to kick this person out of our project team as soon as possible. Otherwise, it will be hard for us to carry out our future matters.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go investigate right away.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to waste too much of your time investigating this person. To put it bluntly, this person is just a small fry. Even if we find out, we might not be able to find any evidence, and we won¡¯t be able to do anything to him. If we are fortunate enough to find some evidence to teach him a lesson, he¡¯s just a small employee after all. I really don¡¯t want to waste my energy on something that¡¯s just for the sake of feeling good.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you intend to do, Director Lawrence?¡± Forrest had worked in the industry for many years, and he really could not guess what Jeanne was thinking.

    ¡°Keep the people you think are the least suspicious. Get the others to quit the project team with the excuse that we already have enough manpower.¡±

    ¡°Just like that? So simply and crudely?¡± Forrest was surprised.

    ¡°Yupe,¡± Jeanne affirmed. ¡°I need you to settle this matter now. I still have a lot of things to doter, and I don¡¯t want to waste time on this.¡±

    Forrest took a deep breath.

    He said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Then, he took out a piece of A4 paper and wrote down the names of the project team members.

    He analyzed them one by one.

    Finally,

    ¡°There are four people whom I really don¡¯t have 100% confidence in.¡± Forrest looked at Jeanne. ¡°Kelly Waters, Mindy Stonewall, Lexter Hawks, and Johnson Mannor.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to ask me for a reason?¡± Forrest was surprised.

    ¡°No, as long as you¡¯re sure,¡± Jeanne said straightforwardly. ¡°These four people will return to their respective departments. The remaining six will have a meeting in my personal conference room in half an hour. There are some things that I need to exin.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Forrest quickly nodded.

    He definitely had to adapt to Director Lawrence¡¯s swift and decisive style of doing things.

    Half an hourter.

    Jeanne sat in the meeting room.

    The remaining six people in the project team, including Forrest, were quietly waiting for Jeanne¡¯s work arrangements.

    ¡°It¡¯s not about work matters, there are just some things that need to be rified,¡± Jeanne said straightforwardly.

    Everyone looked at her.

    ¡°Everyone must be very curious as to why the project team only has six people left behind, and why the other four left. I¡¯m here to tell everyone that someone among those four people has be a traitor.¡±

    Everyone else was in an uproar.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised. In the face of benefits, anyone can lose control. Perhaps one day, all of you will too. I¡¯m not doubting your character, but this is human nature. The reason why I¡¯m holding this meeting today, with you alone, is to remind everyone to adhere to their own principles and not be driven by benefits. You might wonder why I did not pursue the existence of the previous traitor. It is not because I don¡¯t dare to, but because I don¡¯t want to waste time. If there is another one among you, I will definitely not tolerate the existence of this traitor. It is only natural for me to not only fire this person, but I will make sure to sue him in court as well.¡± Jeanne¡¯s tone was serious.

    Everyone felt a little ufortable.

    ¡°Of course, since I have pressured everyone, I will now give the corresponding encouragement. After signing the MUK contract today, I applied for a bonus for everyone. I will exclude myself as part of the bonus. The six of you present can split it equally among yourselves, one hundred thousand each.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± At the mention of money, the unhappiness from earlier disappeared in an instant.

    Jeanne nodded.

    ¡°This is so sudden.¡± One of the project team members, Hans Rond eximed with astonishment.

    ¡°There will be many more such surprises in the future.¡±

    ¡°Director Lawrence, don¡¯t worry. Even if someone points a knife at me, I will never betray you!¡± Another team member, Darren Yarr, quickly expressed his stance.

    ¡°You guys are really greedy when ites to money,¡± Forrest said with disdain.

    ¡°Being greedy for money is a good thing.¡± Jeanne smiled and said, ¡°An employee who doesn¡¯t put money in his or her eyes is not a good employee. But the premise is that the money must be clean and earned.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Director Lawrence. I will definitely not do anything that will let you down.¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡±

    The members of the project team expressed their stances one after another.

    Jeanne nodded slightly, ¡°I won¡¯t waste everyone¡¯s time any further. Everyone, do your jobs well. Please look forward to receiving your sries.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jeanne left.

    Forrest looked at her slender and seductive figure as she left. She held a strong demeanor wherever she went. If he had not experienced it personally, he would never have thought that such a beautiful woman is capable of unleashing such a powerful ability.

    Not to mention her own capabilities, but even her management ability was amazing.

    In the end, the rumored Ms. Lawrence, who waspletely useless, had a bad reputation, and was even immoral, was all just a figment of people¡¯s imagination.

    Jeanne was obviously an overbearing female CEO.

    ¡­

    The change in the project team members caused a slight disturbance in Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s marketing department.

    The four people who were fired also had someints. They even went to Jeanne individually to express their dissatisfaction. However, they were all convinced by Jeanne¡¯s words and left dejectedly.

    Joshua¡¯s traitor, Kelly Waters, was directly kicked out of the game just like that.

    Joshua was dying of anger.

    The remaining members of the project team were all Jeanne¡¯s confidants. Indeed, only the members of the project team knew the most about Jeanne¡¯s project. Joshua spent half a month but still could not conquer anyone within the team. This made him even more irritable.

    Half a monthter.

    The construction of the logistics warehouse was already underway on arge scale.

    The speed was astonishingly fast.

    Eden could not withstand Melody Sanders¡¯s pressure and came to question Joshua. ¡°It¡¯s been so long, and you still haven¡¯t bribed anyone?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of bewitching tonic Jeanne has given these people. I¡¯ve even spent a few million, but no one is willing to be my spy.¡±Joshua was equally as irritable.

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of having you?¡±

    ¡°Then tell me, how should I bribe her? You haven¡¯te into contact with Jeanne in the workce. So you have no idea how strong this woman is. She really seems to have magic power. Everyone unconsciously wants to follow in her footsteps...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just praising her and making yourself sound bad.¡± Eden interrupted him.

    ¡°I really have no choice! Can¡¯t I use other methods to kill Jeanne? Do I really have to know what she¡¯s doing?¡±Joshua said in a slightly mischievous manner.

    Eden felt that Joshua could not be counted on any longer.

    Eden directly hung up the phone.

    After hanging up the phone, he was also filled with anger.

    What a waste!

    He lit a cigarette and suppressed his emotions to calm himself down.

    Therefore, it was impossible to find Jeanne¡¯s focus in the project and give her a fatal blow. He could only... create obstacles.

    He put out his cigarette and picked up the phone to make a call. ¡°Micheal, we can only use that move.¡±

    ¡°You still can¡¯t get any information on Jeanne¡¯s project?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t count on Joshua.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Micheal said. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯ve decided. It¡¯s just that there will be some risks. Be careful and don¡¯t get caught. It¡¯s not worth it to let Jeanne ruin your future.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if I get caught, there will still be a scapegoat.¡±

    ¡°What do you need me to do for you?¡± Micheal asked.

    ¡°You just need to help me inform the other side. I¡¯ll take care of the other matters. Since this is rted to Jeanne, I don¡¯t want to rely on you guys too much. I want to personally kill her.¡±

    ¡°I trust you.¡± Micheal gave his affirmation. ¡°I¡¯ll inform the other side immediately .¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Eden¡¯s eyes turned cold.

    ¡®Jeanne, you¡¯re just seeking death.¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯ll make you die horribly.¡¯

    ¡­

    Lawrence Enterprise.

    9 pm.

    Jeanne stretched her back.

    For the sake of the logistics warehouse¡¯s progress, she had been working until this hour for almost an entire week.

    She sorted out the information she had on hand.

    Currently, the MUK¡¯s online system has already opened and the emerce tform has been set up. She expected the internal testing to be done in a week¡¯s time, and after two weeks, the pilot operation of the regional opening would bepleted. She had toplete the construction of local logistics warehouses in a week. The most important one was the main warehouse in South Hampton City. Her goal was not only to build the warehouses but more importantly, to ensure the smooth flow of transportation and logistics.

    She took a deep breath and could not think about work anymore.

    Her brain cells needed rest.

    She picked up her bag and got off work. Just as she walked to the front door of The Lawrence Enterprise, she saw a seemingly low-key but outrageously luxurious sedan parked there.

    The car window was rolled down.

    That was when Fourth Master Swan¡¯s extremely beautiful face, which could not be ignored, appeared in front of her without any warning.

    Jeanne blinked.

    She was never someone who would lust after beautiful men.

    No.

    She was not.

    She could pretend that she did not see him and walk away.

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, I have been waiting for you for a long time.¡± An exquisitely maic voice came from the car.

    Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    The Fourth Master Swan, whom she had not seen for more than half a month, came again.

 Chapter 121

    <h4>Chapter 121: Ms. Lawrence Should Treat Me With ¡°Courtesy¡±</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Outside of the Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s main building.

    Edward¡¯s car was parked there in a mboyant manner.

    Jeanne smiled. ¡°Fourth master, it¡¯s sote. Is there something you need me for?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something I need you for,¡± Edward replied.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Get in the car and we¡¯ll talk.¡±

    Jeanne really did not want to get in the car.

    However, at that moment, she bit her lip and got in the car.

    She already rejected Fourth Master Swan thest time.

    After all, the two of them had an agreement.

    She sat beside Fourth Master Swan as the car drove steadily on the road.

    ¡°Fourth Master, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Jeanne took the initiative to ask.

    Edward turned her head and looked at Jeanne.

    He said in a low and maic voice, ¡°I miss you.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Could she pretend that she did not hear him?

    ¡°Have you eaten dinner?¡± Fourth Master Swan was not at all embarrassed by what he said.

    ¡°I have.¡±

    ¡°Just eat a little with me since you¡¯ve eaten.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡®Why did you even bother asking me? I will have to eat with you whether I have or have not eaten.¡¯

    The car soon stopped at the high-ss restaurant that Fourth Master Swan had brought her to previously.

    When Jeanne paid the billst time, she finally noticed the name of this restaurant.

    The name was very special, it was called ¡°Chez Jeanne¡±.

    The name was somewhat simr to her name, so it was very easy to remember.

    The private room that Fourth Master Swan brought her into was still the same as the previous one.

    It was probably the best location in this restaurant.

    The beautiful night view of the river surrounding South Hampton City was clear to the eye.

    Fourth Master Swan ordered his own food, and the two of them remained silent.

    Jeanne¡¯s phone rang.

    She took a look at the iing call and was about to answer it when her phone screen suddenly went nk.

    She had been busy the whole day and did not charge her phone at all. When she got off work, she realized that her phone had run out of battery. However, she thought that she would be going back soon, so she did not bother charging it. At this moment, her phone had turned off by itself.

    She pursed her lips and waved her hand. Just as she was about to ask the waiter to give her a charger, a white phone was ced in front of her.

    Jeanne frowned.

    ¡°Spare phone. You can use it first,¡± Fourth Master Swan said.

    Jeanne was slightly startled.

    Teddy, who was standing at the side, was a little unhappy.

    That was clearly his phone.

    His master actually gave his phone out just like that.

    Jeanne hesitated for a moment, but still took it.

    She used the toothpick on the dining table to take out her SIM card and put it into Fourth Master Swan¡¯s spare phone. She input the number from memory and dialed it back to the caller just now. As she dialed, she left the dining table and walked to the side, ¡°Forrest, my phone ran out of battery just now.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Forrest replied. ¡°Director Lawrence, are you off work?¡±

    ¡°I just left. Are you still working overtime?¡±

    ¡°I have some things to settle,¡± Forrest replied and said, ¡°I¡¯m just reporting to you that I¡¯m going to the logistics warehouse to check on the construction progress tomorrow. I won¡¯t be arriving at thepany first.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Jeanne agreed.

    Usually, she would not interfere too much with her subordinates¡¯ work arrangements.

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡±

    ¡°Bye.¡±

    Jeanne hung up the phone.

    She returned to her seat.

    At this moment, the food was being served one after another.

    Fourth Master Swan waited until she sat on the chair before picking up his chopsticks and eating slowly. ¡°Are you very busy?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been a little busy recently.¡±

    ¡°Eat Something,¡± Fourth Master Swan urged.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jeanne also picked up her chopsticks.

    Truth be told, she did not have time to eat dinner. It was just an excuse to go back.

    However, now that she was already here, there was no need for her to pretend anymore.

    She ate quietly one bite at a time.

    Edward nced at her, and an imperceptible smile appeared on his face.

    Dinner was not long. After all, it was alreadyte.

    When Fourth Master Swan asked Teddy to sign the bill, Jeanne took the initiative to say, ¡°Last time, Fourth Master treated me to a meal. This time, let me do the honors instead. I can¡¯t always make you spend money on me.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, why do you seem like you want to cut off all ties with me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a return of the favor.¡± Jeanne naturally could not admit it like that.

    Fourth Master Swan did not say anything more.

    Jeanne let the waiter swipe her card to settle the bill.

    Fourth Master Swan still sent Jeanne back home in the end.

    In the car, it was quiet most of the time.

    Jeanne was a little bored.

    To avoid awkwardness, she picked up her phone and yed with it.

    She did not actually want to see anything. She just did not want to sit around with Fourth Master Swan like this.

    She did not even remember that the phone in her hand was not hers.

    She casually swiped the screen and opened some apps.

    In the quiet car¡­

    Suddenly, there was a strange sound.

    Jeanne was stunned.

    What did she just open?

    What was on the screen now?

    When Fourth Master Swan heard the sound, he unconsciously nced at her screen.

 Chapter 122

    <h4>Chapter 122: Ms. Lawrence Should Treat Me With ¡°Courtesy¡±</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    With a single nce, his expression changed instantly.

    He took the phone from Jeanne¡¯s hand and turned it off.

    Jeanne felt her cheeks burning up.

    After Edward turned off the phone, he nced at the passenger seat.

    Teddy really wanted to dig a hole in the ground and bury himself in it.

    Could he get out of the car? The moment he heard the sound, he knew that Ms. Lawrence had opened his floppy disk.

    His reputation was all gone in an instant.

    The air in the car was frozen over.

    Jeanne did not want to probe into other people¡¯s privacy, but she had unconsciously done it just now. She never thought that such a thing would happen.

    Now... It was so awkward.

    ¡°The phone isn¡¯t mine,¡± Fourth Master Swan said straightforwardly.

    Jeanne was stunned and slowly said, ¡°Er.¡±

    ¡°Teddy¡¯s.¡±

    Jeanne nced at Teddy.

    Teddy, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, looked embarrassed and quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s mine, it¡¯s mine.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Jeanne replied.

    Her tone was obviously filled with disbelief.

    In fact, who would believe that Fourth Master Swan was using Teddy¡¯s phone?

    ¡°Teddy.¡± Fourth Master Yan¡¯s face was a little dark.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Delete it.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Teddy¡¯s heart hurt.

    It hurt.

    He was still thinking of waiting for the day when he could secretly copy it out.

    ¡°Permanently delete it!¡± Fourth Master Swan¡¯s tone was stern.

    Teddy silently took the phone, his heart bleeding.

    ¡°Actually... It¡¯s nothing,¡± Jeanne said, ¡°Fourth master, you don¡¯t have to make such a big deal out of it. We¡¯re all adults, it¡¯s normal.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not mine.¡±

    Jeanne looked at him.

    ¡°It¡¯s not.¡± Fourth Master Swan repeated again.

    This time, Jeanne felt that Fourth Master Swan... was actually a little childish.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Jeanne smiled.

    Her smile was also visibly perfunctory.

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, it really isn¡¯t Fourth Master¡¯s, it¡¯s really mine. I definitely didn¡¯t do it just to cover for him.¡± Teddy was about to cry.

    ¡®If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll probably be dead.¡¯

    Such sincere words, in Jeanne¡¯s ears, meant nothing.

    She remained smiling.

    Teddy was on the verge of breaking down. He seemed a little agitated. ¡°Fourth Master Swan is only interested in Ms. Lawrence¡¯s body.¡±

    ¡°...¡±?Teddy should definitely shut up now.

    Jeanne turned her head and looked out of the window.

    It was obvious that she did not want to continue this topic.

    However, Teddy wanted to continue and Edward gave him a look.

    Teddy obediently did not speak again.

    The car quieted down again until it arrived at the Lawrence Family Manor.

    Jeanne got out of the car.

    Fourth Master Swan also got out of the car.

    Jeanne said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte so I better get going. Take care, Fourth Master.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence.¡± Edward suddenly called out to her, who was about to leave.

    Jeanne smiled.

    An official smile.

    Fourth Master Swan approached Jeanne slowly.

    Jeanne frowned.

    ¡°Thank you for dinner tonight, ¡°Fourth Master Swan said.

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly lowered his head and nted a kiss right onto Jeanne¡¯s lips.

    Jeanne¡¯s heart skipped a beat and started beating wildly.

    It was real. She could clearly feel the intense heartbeat.

    She straightened her back, suddenly bing hyperaware.

    Fourth Master Swan inched closer to her.

    The other parts of their bodies were not touching, and only their lips were in contact with each other.

    In other words, Jeanne could leave at any time if she wanted to.

    However, at that moment, she just remained where she was without moving.

    Even when Fourth Master Swan forced her lips open with his, she did not step back.

    She could taste the tip of his tongue.

    The night... seemed to be a little darker.

    It was as if the entire world had stopped moving.

    Only the two of them were left, breathing rapidly and their hearts beating wildly.

    A kiss.

    Itsted a little too long.

    Teddy stood respectfully by the side, looking at the two of them as if they were stuck together.

    The ¡°limited edition¡± clips that kept him alive were gone, and the fact that he was single was rubbing right onto his face.

    What did he do wrong that they had to torture him like this?

    After a long time, perhaps the hot-headed Jeanne had woken up.

    She stepped back and pulled herself away from Edward¡¯s lips.

    The moment their lips separated, there seemed to be a sense of¡­ absence on each other¡¯s lips.

    Jeanne¡¯s face was flushed red.

    Fourth Master Swan¡¯s expression did not change. He stood in front of her and looked down at her face.

    He said, ¡°This is a thank you gift.¡±

    What?

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes were wide open.

    ¡°I hope that next time, Ms. Lawrence will treat me with ¡®courtesy¡¯ too.¡± Edward emphasized the word ¡®courtesy¡¯.

    Jeanne gritted her teeth. This flirtatious man!

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Ms. Lawrence, go back and rest early.¡±

    Jeanne took a deep breath and smiled. ¡°Take care, Fourth Master.¡±

    Finished.

    She turned and left directly.

 Chapter 123

    <h4>Chapter 123: Ms. Lawrence Should Treat Me With ¡°Courtesy¡±</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Fourth Master Swan looked at Jeanne¡¯s silhouette and slowly returned to the car.

    Teddy followed and sat in the passenger seat.

    The car drove towards the Swans Family Manor.

    In the quiet car.

    ¡°Teddy.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡± Teddy¡¯s voice was trembling.

    Those who were not familiar with Edward Swan only knew that he was cold, aloof, and unapproachable. Those who hade into contact with him would know that he was a petty man who would seek revenge for the smallest matter.

    The perfect example was when the Fourth Master and the Eldest Young Master had dinner together. As Eden schemed against Edward and asked Miss Sanders toe over for dinner, Edward had deliberately woken Eden up even after he had passed out drunk. Lecturing was only one part of the purpose. It was actually for revenge.

    He heard that because Edward woke Eden up midway, Eden had vomited the entire night after returning home. When Eden woke up the next morning, he said that he could not stand on his own feet and had even taken a day off to rest at home.

    Thinking of this, Teddy¡¯s heart trembled.

    He was afraid.

    ¡°You can choose whether you want to gain ten pounds or lose ten pounds...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    He would definitely die in Edward¡¯s hands one day.

    ¡­

    Jeanne returned to her room.

    George was already asleep.

    Jeanne first charged her phone, then carefully returned to her room to take a shower.

    After taking a shower, the quick charge mode quickly amped up her phone to 60% charged.

    She exchanged the SIM card again.

    After doing everything, she was just about to lie down on the bed to sleep when she suddenly thought of something.

    She picked up the white phone again, connected it to the WiFi, and then downloaded something on the phone.

    ¡­

    The next day.

    Jeanne brought two phones to work.

    She pressed a series of numbers.

    The call went through.

    ¡°Fourth Master.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence.¡±

    ¡°How should I return your cell phone to you?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get Teddy to take it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m at the Lawrence Enterprise. When Mr.Dolittle arrives, he can call me first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Fourth Master Swan responded.

    Jeanne said ¡°Goodbye¡± and hung up the phone.

    After hanging up the phone, she did not take this matter to heart. She quickly got back to work.

    She was actually not very interested in romance.

    She busied herself the whole morning.

    It was almost 12 o¡¯clock when Teddy came to her office.

    Jeanne handed the phone to Teddy. ¡°Sorry to trouble you, Mr. Dolittle.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, you¡¯re wee.¡± Teddy appeared very polite.

    Jeanne smiled.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±

    At that moment, the office door was knocked open.

    Amy said respectfully, ¡°Director Lawrence, it¡¯s time for lunch.¡±

    Sometimes she was so busy that she forgot to eat, so Jeanne would ask her secretary to remind her.

    Jeanne nodded and said to Teddy, ¡°Mr. Dolittle, do you want to have lunch together and try the Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s employee meal?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Teddy refused immediately. ¡°I¡¯m on a diet.¡±

    Jeanne frowned slightly.

    No matter how she looked at it, Teddy did not look like someone who needed to lose weight.

    Could it be that nowadays, it is fashionable for men to say the word ¡°Diet¡±?

    ¡°I won¡¯t bother Ms. Lawrence anymore.¡±

    Jeanne did not say much.

    Before Teddy left, he remembered something.

    ¡°Oh right, Ms. Lawrence,¡± Teddy said again.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°The phone is really mine,¡± Teddy emphasized once again.

    Jeanne smiled. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing. There¡¯s really no need to take it to heart.¡±

    She was not feudal to that extent.

    ¡°I have evidence.¡± Teddy quickly turned on the phone and opened Whatsapp.

    He quickly browsed through it and found chat logs.

    Jeanne frowned slightly.

    The chat log was theirs.

    That night, in order to send a voice message to Fourth Master Swan, they had added each other as friends.

    Teddy immediately clicked on Jeanne¡¯s voice message.

    ¡°Fourth Master, I¡¯ve warmed up the bed for you tonight.¡±

    ¡°Come back soon, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    So it really was Teddy¡¯s.

    ¡®But... why was the phone in Fourth Master Swan¡¯s hands?¡¯

    Teddy said, ¡°In order to hear Ms. Lawrence¡¯s voice message anytime and anywhere, my boss took my phone from me.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 124

    <h4>Chapter 124: Ms. Lawrence, Can You Show More Sincerity?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    The Lawren Enterprise marketing director¡¯s office.

    Teddy said, ¡°You should trust me.¡±

    Jeanne recovered from her slight shock.

    She actually never thought that the phone belonged to Teddy.

    She said and nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±

    However, it was actually not important.

    She had never thought of it as a big deal. In a few days, she would have forgotten about it.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Teddy saw that he had finally exined things clearly and was prepared to leave.

    ¡°Mr. Dolittle,¡± Jeanne called out to him.

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, is there anything else?¡±

    Jeanne said, ¡°I downloaded them back for you. It¡¯s on the phone.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Teddy did not know how to react for a moment.

    ¡°The ones you deleted yesterday...¡±

    ¡°The videos?¡± Teddy raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°I originally thought it was Fourth Master Swan¡¯s,¡± Jeanne said straightforwardly.

    So, Ms. Lawrence had done it for Fourth Master Swan.

    ¡°Anyway, I hope you¡¯ll like it.¡±

    Of course, he would.

    He said, ¡°Ms. Lawrence, I¡¯ll go first then.¡±

    ¡°Take care, Mr. Dolittle.¡±

    Teddy left.

    After leaving, Jeanne took a deep breath.

    The face of Fourth Master Swan suddenly appeared in her mind.

    That beautiful face was too lethal.

    She also suddenly remembered the kissst night¡­

    Actually, she did not even think about it when she was sleepingst night. Instead, at this moment, she was a little affected by the kiss.

    Was it because she misunderstood Fourth Master Swan, so she felt a little guilty?

    ¡­

    Teddy took the phone and returned to Fourth Master Swan¡¯s side.

    He handed it over respectfully. ¡°Fourth Master, I¡¯ve brought the phone back.¡±

    ¡°Leave it.¡± Fourth Master Swan was processing his official documents and did not raise his head.

    In fact, Fourth Master Swan was busier than everyone thought.

    Teddy had been by his side for a long time. He always felt that if he had not been taking care of Edward¡¯s daily life, Edward might just die suddenly one day.

    Teddy put down the phone and turned to leave.

    ¡°Did Ms. Lawrence say anything?¡± Edward, who had his head lowered as he processed the documents, suddenly asked.

    Teddy hurriedly said, ¡°The misunderstanding has been resolved. Ms. Lawrence has already believed that the phone is mine.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Edward replied.

    ¡°By the way, Ms. Lawrence also gave you a gift.¡± Teddy hurriedly picked up the phone again.

    Edward¡¯s hand that was holding the pen paused for a moment.

    He looked very calm. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Here.¡± Teddy found the content and handed the phone to him respectfully.

    The content was called ¡°Treating you with courtesy.¡±

    Fourth Master Swan had always been a stern person, but the corners of his lips curled up slightly then.

    Teddy felt that ever since Ms. Lawrence came back, Edward had started smiling more often.

    Fourth Master Swan casually clicked on the content.

    The smile on his face instantly froze.

    He raised his eyes to look at Teddy.

    Teddy¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°I¡¯m guessing that Ms. Lawrence... feels that you need it.¡±

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Teddy hurriedly left.

    Edward turned off the content.

    He put down the phone and thought for a moment before picking it up again.

    For such a long time, their contact was only limited to phone calls. They had never added each other as friends on any othermunication applications.

    Jeanne had just returned to the office after dinner when she received a friend request on her phone.

    She clicked on it casually.

    When she clicked on it, she saw that the name of the friend request was ¡°Ed¡±

    Jeanne knew at a nce that it was the Fourth master Swan.

    Even though the name was a little different.

    She hesitated for a moment, but she still epted the request.

    After she epted.

    [ Ed: Thank you for your gift, Ms. Lawrence. ]

    Jeanne frowned.

    What gift?

    When the other side did not receive her reply, he sent another message over.

    [ Ed: it¡¯s just the content is not what I like. ]

    Jeanne instantly understood.

    Teddy must have told him about it.

    Jeanne pursed her lips and typed.

    [ Jeannie: What does Fourth Master like? ]

    [ Ed: You. ]

    [ Jeannie: ... ]

    [ Ed: Teddy is right. I¡¯m only interested in Ms. Lawrence¡¯s body. ]

    [ Jeannie: ... ]

    [ Ed: Next time, Ms. Lawrence can show more sincerity. ]

    Damn it.

    Damn hooligan!

    [ Jeannie: Fourth Master, I¡¯m about to have a meeting, so I won¡¯t chat anymore. ]

    [ Ed: Okay. ]

    Jeanne sent a picture of ¡°Goodbye¡±.

    Then, she directly exited the chat and did not want to see a single word from Fourth Master Swan anymore.

    She took a deep breath.

    Who the hell said that the Fourth Master Swan was cold and ascetic?

    How could a cold and ascetic person be... like this?

    Who said that Fourth Master Swan never talked to strangers?

    To Jeanne, he was like the king of flirting.

    She could feel herself burning up from the thought of it.

 Chapter 125

    <h4>Chapter 125: Ms. Lawrence, Can You Show More Sincerity?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Just as she was feeling a little strange, someone knocked on the office door.

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    She tried her best to adjust herself.

    She was actually very d. After all these years of training, she could be indifferent to anything she encountered in the next second.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Forrest pushed the door open and entered. ¡°Director Lawrence.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re back from the logistics warehouse.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Forrest sat directly opposite Jeanne.

    He knew that she did not have the habit of taking lunch breaks, so he came straight back to report himself.

    ¡°How¡¯s the progress of the construction?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad. But¡­¡± Forrest¡¯s expression was a little solemn, ¡°When I went to the scene today, I identally heard the people over there say that arge outdoor amusement park will be built around our logistics warehouse. It¡¯s said that the nning bureau just came over and took a look at the site.¡±

    Jeanne frowned.

    ¡°I was wondering if the construction of thisrge outdoor amusement park would affect the transportation of our logistics warehouse. Based on experience, the flow of people in an amusement park would skyrocket during weekends or holidays.¡±

    ¡°It would definitely affect it.¡± Jeanne gave her affirmation. ¡°Did you hear about the nning of an amusement park over there?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear about it. It¡¯s rtively remote over there, and it¡¯s not within the scope of the city¡¯s nning. I also went over there a few days ago, but I didn¡¯t hear anything about it. When I went over today, I heard the locals saying that the nning bureau would being over early this morning.¡± Forrest paused and continued. ¡°Since it¡¯s still just in nning, Director Lawrence, do you want to go ask the executive general manager to go to the administrative office? Perhaps, he canmunicate with them so that it won¡¯t affect us when the timees?¡±

    Jeanne did not say anything.

    The phone suddenly rang.

    Jeanne looked at the iing call.

    Under normal circumstances, Alexander would usually be taking a nap around this time.

    For him to be giving her a call at this time, there must be nothing good about it.

    She picked it up. ¡°General manager.¡±

    ¡°Come to the executive meeting room, right now!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jeanne hung up the phone and said to Forrest, ¡°Go and find out more. When will this n start? Has it been confirmed? We can talk about it after the meeting.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jeanne got up and went to the Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s executive conference room.

    Not all the senior managers were there. After all, it was lunchtime and some of the senior managers had to go home.

    There were a few scattered people.

    Jeanne appeared very polite. ¡°General Manager.¡±

    ¡°Do you know that an amusement park is nned to be built near our logistics warehouse?¡± Alexander asked immediately.

    ¡°I just heard that it hasn¡¯t been confirmed yet.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to confirm, it¡¯s true!¡± Bryce Hoffman, the senior director in the meeting room, said bluntly. ¡°My friends in the executive office have already informed me. They have confirmed that thergest amusement park in the entire South Hampton City will be built right opposite our logistics warehouse. This means that our logistics transportation will be seriously affected due to the flow of people. How do we resolve this now?¡±

    Jeanne was silent.

    Bryce¡¯s tone was very blunt as he said, ¡°Logistics warehouses should be located ording to the convenience of transportation. Didn¡¯t you guys think about this problem back then?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear that there would be an amusement park there back then,¡± Jeanne said honestly.

    Moreover, she had indeed gone to see it at the location back then. As the logistics warehouse was rtively remote, the traffic was smoother and it was the best location to choose.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask in advance?¡± Bryce said in a mocking tone.

    Jeanne¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Director Hoffman, I¡¯m afraid that this is your problem and not mine.¡±

    ¡°How dare you say that!¡±

    ¡°My marketing department is only responsible for marketing nning and implementation. The general department is in charge of public rtions and logistics support. When I chose the location for the logistics warehouse, you did not give me any professional advice. The decision-making meeting was unanimously approved. You probably also raised your hand and approved this. Now that we have a problem, you are questioning me? Shouldn¡¯t you be questioning the support of your general department?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Bryce was deemed speechless by Jeanne¡¯s words.

    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t think that now is the time to point our fingers at anyone. The most important thing now is to solve this.¡±

    ¡°Have you thought of how to solve it?¡± Bryce suppressed his anger.

    ¡°I just received the news and I¡¯m thinking about it too.¡± Jeanne¡¯s tone was also very heavy. She said, ¡°First of all, we have to find out more about this matter...¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to find out more. It¡¯s already nned and written. It¡¯s an iron-d fact.¡± Bryce was very certain.

    ¡°That means that if we go to public rtions now, it would be futile to let the executive office choose another location. It would also waste time and energy.¡±

 Chapter 126

    <h4>Chapter 126: Ms. Lawrence, Can You Show More Sincerity?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°The only way is to relocate our logistics warehouse.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Jeanne directly rejected, ¡°The investments in the logistics warehouse have already gone in. The cost has already been consumed. Moving the location represents a steady loss. Moreover, the implementation of the cooperation with MUK was already imminent. It was already toote to relocate and choose a newnd to buy, lease, or n. More importantly...¡±

    More importantly, things were not that simple.

    No matter where she moved to, the final result would be the same.

    And she did not think that this was a coincidence.

    ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Bryce was furious. ¡°The transportation to the logistics warehouse will be so bad! Can you guarantee that our operation will be smooth from now on?¡±

    ¡°No. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll think of a way.¡± Jeanne faced Bryce, ¡°When you encounter a problem, you don¡¯t blindly pursue the me. Instead, how to solve it. If every leader¡¯s thinking is the same as Director Hoffman¡¯s, then ourpany won¡¯t be able to survive at all!¡±

    ¡°Jeanne, you¡¯re too presumptuous!¡± Bryce was so angry that he directly stood up.

    ¡°I¡¯m just doing business, unlike Director Hoffman who is clearly being emotional here.¡±

    It meant that he was deliberately targeting her.

    ¡°Jeanne, you...¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Alexander said, ¡°Can you be quiet? Can arguing solve the problem?¡±

    ¡°I just can¡¯t stand her attitude! She has no sense of urgency at all,¡± Bryce said.

    Jeanne sneered.

    She said, ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry. I need to leave now to think about how to solve this issue, and not to waste my time here with you guys.¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    ¡°General manager, I already know about the matter. I¡¯ll go down and think of a solution first,¡± she said.

    Jeanne did not ask for anyone¡¯s consent and turned around to leave.

    She was only very clear that rather than wasting time in the meeting, it was better to go and understand the situation as soon as possible.

    Once Jeanne left, Bryce could not hold it in any longer. ¡°President Lawrence, how can she be a daughter of the Lawrence Family? She¡¯s so uncultured!¡±

    ¡°Do you think your upbringing is good just because you¡¯re targeting a little girl?¡± Alexander mocked coldly.

    Bryce was somewhat embarrassed by his words.

    ¡°Before this matter is resolved, don¡¯t fan the mes here. Meeting adjourned!¡±

    Alexander left.

    Bryce¡¯s expression was very cold in the meeting room.

    Back then, Alexander had always been bullied by him. Now that they had negotiated a contract, he was more arrogant than ever.

    What right did an ipetent leader have to order him around?

    Joshua was also in the meeting room. At this moment, he was not in a hurry to leave. It was obvious that he had also seen how angry his father was.

    The corner of his mouth curled into an evil smile. He left the meeting room and returned to his own office. He excitedly called Eden.

    ¡°Brother-inw, did you build the amusement park opposite our logistics warehouse?¡±

    Eden sneered, ¡°Would you have thought of it?¡±

    ¡°I knew it was you! Just now, Jeanne was scolded badly by our senior directors during the meeting.¡±

    ¡°She deserved it.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, won¡¯t her project be unable to proceed?¡±Joshua was very excited.

    ¡°The logistics warehouse¡¯s location nning is wrong. If we stop the construction, the investment will be directly wasted. If we don¡¯t stop the construction, theter losses will be even greater. Therefore, no matter what they choose to do, this project will be a loss. Once the news breaks out, the stock markets of both the Lawrence Enterprise and MUK Group will plunge. I don¡¯t believe that MUK will let the Lawrence Enterprise off the hook if this happens. ording to themercial contractw, as long as one side makes a unteral error in decision making that results in a huge loss of profits, the other side can unconditionally terminate the contract.¡±

    ¡°Then hurry up and expose the news.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll remind you that it¡¯s already been exposed and even trending. Go enjoy it yourself.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll hang up, then.¡±

    Joshua hung up the phone excitedly.

    Eden looked at the phone and sneered.

    Joshua was a piece of trash. His family¡¯s business had already suffered such a heavy financial loss, yet he was still so excited.

    Sooner orter, the Lawrences would be done for.

 Chapter 127

    <h4>Chapter 127: Domineering Response Against the Conspiracy</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Swanhaven Bank.

    Eden was also enjoying the hot news of the day.

    The Sanders announced their ns in City Hall today, and it caused an uproar in the business world.

    Everyone knew that Lawrences had built the top logistics warehouse there, and the n of the amusement park project was undoubtedly forcing them to a dead end.

    After giving it some thought, was the Sanders deliberately targeting the Lawrences by doing this? After all, no one had heard about the construction of an amusement park there before. If that was really the case, then did the Lawrences offend someone from the Sanders?

    Thinking about the entire situation on a deeper level, everyone would have to avoid the Lawrences in the future, so that they would not provoke the Sanders.

    Eden looked at it for a long time before he made a call. ¡°Micheal, you¡¯re the smarter one.¡±

    ¡°It just urred to me.¡±

    ¡°I was nning to put everything on the line. If you hadn¡¯t called mest night, I would have started to do something... improper.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that bad. There¡¯s no need to take the risk.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I was too impatient and was too extreme.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see the effect first. If we can use this method to get MUK and the Lawrences to terminate the contract, we won¡¯t have to do anything else.¡±

    ¡°From a businessman¡¯s point of view, MUK won¡¯t choose to suffer along with the Lawrences. After all, MUK is a foreignpany. Not to mention the losses, if they want to establish a foothold in South Hampton city, they won¡¯t find apany that is obviously targeted by the government to cooperate with.¡± Eden was a little excited, ¡°Micheal, you went abroad for so many years. All your studying did not go to waste.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re ttering me.¡± Micheal was modest and did not say much. He only reminded, ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    The two of them exchanged a few more words and hung up the phone.

    Eden sneered.

    He wanted to see how Jeanne could turn the situation around by herself.

    ¡­

    Jeanne was in the conference room at the moment.

    All the members of the project team were sitting together in a meeting.

    Jeanne briefly told them what had happened and everyone joined in the discussion.

    ¡°Director Lawrence,¡± Hans Rond said, ¡°The news is out.¡±

    Jeanne picked up her phone.

    The big headline ¡ª The Sanders are nning to build the world¡¯srgest amusement park, and it has a huge impact on Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s Logistics Warehouse.

    Jeanne took a few nces at the content.

    Mandy Lewis said, ¡°It¡¯s trending.¡±

    Everyone clicked on the trending search again.

    #Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s Logistics Warehouse#, #Lawrence Enterprise targeted#, #Lawrence Enterprise facing a corporate crisis#, and even #MUK¡¯s investment fiasco# had already been trending.

    Jeanne put down her phone.

    She said, ¡°The situation is indeed very serious, so we can¡¯t waste time and think of a way to resolve it.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone put down their phones and looked at Jeanne.

    Jeanne said bluntly, ¡°The Sanders¡¯s sudden construction n is not just spection by the media. I personally think that the Lawrence Enterprise has indeed been targeted.¡±

    As for who...

    Melody Sanders.

    Only the Sanders had such power.

    ¡°If we are really targeted by the Sanders, do we even have a way to solve it?¡± Mandy was not confident.

    ¡°There is a way to solve everything.¡± Jeanne gave her affirmation. ¡°I have thought of a few aspects for the time being. Everyone, follow my arrangements.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°First, understand the construction ns of the amusement park nned by the Sanders. Is it to be built immediately, or is it just a n? If it¡¯s to be built now, how long will it take? Forrest, you will be in charge of connecting with the public rtions department to find out more about the situation. If there are any problems,e to me directly. I willmunicate with you.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Forrest agreed.

    ¡°Second, Mandy will give me a detailed ount of the current construction progress of the logistics warehouse and the amount of money we have invested. If we stop the construction now, how much will we lose? The more urate the data, the better. I need to know clearly if I choose another location, how much will ourpany have topensate for.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Hans, prepare a map of the logistics warehouse to the main road of the traffic expressway. It needs to be extremely urate, down to all the restaurants on each street. I want to know if I can open up a road that is exclusive to us.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Everyone hurry up,¡± Jeanne ordered. ¡°Meeting adjourned.¡±

    After leaving the office, she turned back to Amy. ¡°Come with me to the logistics warehouse to take a look at the scene.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange a car right away.¡±

    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll drive.¡±

    Amy hurriedly followed Director Lawrence¡¯s footsteps.

    She always felt that no matter what happened to Director Lawrence, she was always calm and collected.

    Things that were originally extremely difficult to handle did not seem to be a big deal when she dealt with it.

    ¡­

    Jeanne brought Amy to the logistics warehouse.

    She looked at the warehouse that was half-built and frowned. ¡°Why did the construction stop?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll call the person in charge immediately,¡± Amy said quickly.

    Jeanne nodded.

    After a while.

    The person in charge drove over and saw Jeanne with great respect. ¡°Director Lawrence.¡±

    ¡°Why are they all stopping work?¡± Jeanne¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    ¡°We received an order from Director Hoffman in the afternoon asking us to stop work. I just asked the workers to leave first.¡±

    ¡°Bryce Hoffman?¡± Jeanne frowned slightly.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I understand,¡± Jeanne said straightforwardly. ¡°Now I ask you to call the workers back immediately and continue working.¡±

    ¡°But...¡± the person-in-charge was in a difficult position.

    ¡°Is it difficult to call the workers back?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it. The workers are eager toe back to work. It¡¯s just Director Hoffman¡¯s side...¡±

    ¡°I will handle it. If he pursues it, I will take responsibility. You call the workers back immediately to start work.¡±

    The person in charge hesitated. He could not resist Jeanne, so he immediately contacted the workers toe back.

    The workers came to the scene one after another withints.

    Jeanne watched the workers start work as usual, and she drove away with Amy.

    The phone rang while the car was still on the road.

    ¡°Jeanne, where are you now?¡± Alexander¡¯s voice was a little angry.

    ¡°I¡¯m on my way back to thepany.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who said to let the workers continue working?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    ¡°Do you know what¡¯s going on right now? Don¡¯t you watch the news? It¡¯s obvious that we can¡¯t build this logistics warehouse anymore. Stopping the losses immediately is the best way for us!¡± Alexander¡¯s tone was very heavy, ¡°What on earth are you thinking?¡±

    ¡°So you agreed to let the workers stop working.¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I agree?¡±

    ¡°General manager, everyone is saying that the Sanders is targeting us. If you immediately stop working now, it means that you¡¯ve confirmed that as the truth. In that case, have you thought about the situation of the Lawrences in the future?¡±Jeanne reminded.

    Alexander was stunned.

    He did not think so much.

    Right now, he was thinking about how to make this project not lose so much money.

    ¡°Once we are confirmed that the Sanders is targeting us, which otherpanies are willing to cooperate with us in the future?¡±

    ¡°So now we can only brace ourselves and persevere? In the current situation where the Lawrence Enterprise is in such a difficult financial situation, why are you still throwing money at them? Do you want the Lawrences to go bankrupt?¡± The more Alexander said, the angrier he got.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let the Lawrence Enterprise go bankrupt.¡± Jeanne¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    She would only let people in the Lawrences go bankrupt.

    ¡°Why should I believe you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of a way to solve our current predicament. Please don¡¯t drag us down, general manager.¡±

    ¡°Jeanne, enough with your ruthlessness...¡±

    Jeanne directly hung up the phone.

    She was strong and firm.

    Amy, who was sitting next to her, was so frightened by Director Lawrence that she did not even dare to breathe.

    Jeanne was driving while making a call. ¡°Grandfather.¡±

    ¡°Jeanne...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of a way to solve our Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s predicament. As I don¡¯t have time, I won¡¯t take the time to report to you for the time being. However, I can guarantee that I can solve it.¡± Jeanne directly interrupted what Jonathan Lawrence was about to say.

    ¡°So what do you want me to do for you?¡±Joshua was, after all, an old fox in the business world. He immediately understood Jeanne¡¯s intentions.

    ¡°I need you to stop my father from interfering in the current situation. He will drag me down.¡±

    There was silence on the other end.

    ¡°Grandfather, you know exactly what my father is capable of.¡±Jeanne reminded.

    ¡°Okay,¡± the other end agreed immediately.

    ¡°Thank you, Grandfather.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let me down.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±

    Jeanne directly hung up the phone.

    She said to Amy, ¡°Call everyone in the project team and tell them to work overtime tonight.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Including you.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Amy took a deep breath.

    Director Lawrence was really domineering.

    Amy called everyone one by one.

    No one in the project team declined. They all agreed.

    It was as if they were determined to live and die with Director Lawrence.

    Amy put down her phone.

    She turned to look at the street outside and suddenly looked back at Director Lawrence¡¯s speed.

    The next second, she sat up straight, her heart racing.

    This speed, this speed... was she seeing things?

 Chapter 128

    <h4>Chapter 128: I Fulfill All the Definitions of a Bad Girl</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    A perfect drift.

    Jeanne parked the car in Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s garage.

    She opened the car door and threw the keys directly into the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Come back to your senses and get out of the car.¡±

    Amy just looked at Director Lawrence¡¯s silhouette as she walked away.

    ¡°Ugh...¡± Amy opened the car door fiercely.

    She vomited all over the floor.

    It was too scary.

    Director Lawrence¡¯s driving skills were too scary!

    ¡­

    Jeanne returned to the office.

    Forrest saw her return and quickly followed her in.

    He reported his work, ¡°Director Lawrence, I got some information about the construction of the amusement park project from the public rtions department. This is the specific content of their n this time. I have already taken a look. The scale of the construction is veryrge. It¡¯s thergest amusement park in South Hampton City so far,parable to the top three in the world.¡±

    Jeanne took the document and lowered her head to read it.

    Forrest continued, ¡°At the same time, I also asked my colleagues in the public rtions department to inquire about it. The amusement park project was indeed a temporarynding. Now, their nning department is also in a mess, working overtime to make a n. It¡¯s said that the construction time is very tight, and their goal is toplete the bidding within a month. Within half a year, 10% of the amusement park¡¯s entertainment facilities should bepleted, and it will open for business. The remaining 91% will open for business while expanding.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes moved slightly. ¡°Who¡¯s in charge?¡±

    ¡°The person directly in charge of this project is South Hampton City¡¯s mayor, Tiffany Larson. The person in charge of its implementation is South Hampton?City Land Use Authority Department minister, Hugo Willow.¡±

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    She raised her head to look at Forrest.

    ¡°From the current situation, the amusement park¡¯s project will definitely be built, and it will be built very quickly. And from the n¡¯s geographical location, it is right next to our logistics warehouse. This is the map that Hans just got. Director Lawrence, you can take a look.¡± Forrest ced the local map on her desk and pointed at the geographical location, ¡°This is the location of our logistics warehouse, and this area is surrounded by the amusement park. The area is ten timesrger than ours. The first ce to develop and build is here. Ipared the construction blueprints of our logistics warehouse with theirs, and it just so happened that they are located at a passageway that we n to use for transport. The main entrance of the amusement park is right here.¡±

    Jeanne sneered.

    They were really ruthless.

    ¡°I have to say,¡± Forrest sighed heavily, ¡°I can see that the government is deliberately targeting us. Speaking of which, Director Lawrence, did anyone from your family offend the people from the government? Otherwise, why would they target an enterprise like this? No matter what, enterprises can contribute to the local economy. Most of the government¡¯s financial revenuees from the tax revenue of the enterprises. Logically, the government should be supporting us, so why are they suppressing us instead?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why we can not let go of this point,¡± Jeanne suddenly said.

    Forrest was stunned.

    Director Lawrence had thought of a way?

    ¡°Gather all the project team members and have a meeting first. We will discuss countermeasures together.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    All the members of the project team sat in the meeting room.

    Jeanne said, ¡°Just now, Team Leader Jackson has already reported to me about the current threat of the amusement park project to us. I won¡¯t go into its details at the meeting. As long as everyone knows the seriousness of this matter, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    Everyone had a heavy expression on their faces.

    Jeanne, on the other hand, was calm. ¡°Mandy Lewis, I asked you to do the calction. If we choose to stop this project, how much will we lose?¡±

    ¡°I just did a preliminary calction with my colleagues in the finance department. Since time is tight, there¡¯s no way to be too precise. There should be about 5% difference from the estimate.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you can tell me,¡± Jeanne said straightforwardly.

    Mandy reported, ¡°First, we look at the cost if we stop the construction now. We¡¯ve already invested 300 million in the cost, but we can only get back 20 million. We already signed the contract for the 200 million construction and renovation, even though the construction work has not beenpleted. If the contract is terminated now, thepensation would be about 30%, which will be 60 million. This meant that we would directly lose 340 million. Second, thend that we are currently using to build the logistics warehouse is owned by Lawrence Enterprise, so there is no ounting of costs. But if we are to choose a new site now, then we will also have to ount for and purchase ornd lease fee. Based on the current averagend value of Harken, it would probably exceed 1 billion. That is to say, stopping this project would cause our economic losses to be close to 1.5 billion. That¡¯s a direct loss. If you add that to the turmoil in the stock market caused by the project, and the possible termination of the MUK Group contract, it¡¯s really incalcble.¡±

 Chapter 129

    <h4>Chapter 129: I Fulfill All the Definitions of a Bad Girl</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°So this project can only seed. There¡¯s no other choice,¡± Jeanne affirmed.

    ¡°But now, the government is targeting us. Just now, Team Leader Jackson also gave us a general outline of the government¡¯s construction n. Our logistics warehouse is basically surrounded by the amusement park. Arge-scale amusement park will have countless people flowing through it, and it will definitely cause traffic jams and congestion. There¡¯s even a high possibility of traffic control. I initially thought that we could n for logistical transportation only during the night, but after thinking about it, it was not realistic at all. If the original 24-hour operation was shortened to eight hours at night, it would obviously be impossible.¡± Mandy voiced her worries.

    ¡°Indeed. Based on the current situation, if we stop construction, we would lose money. If we don¡¯t stop construction, it will be difficult for our operation.¡± Jeanne said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much just yet. Let me talk about my principles first. I will not stop this project and I will not choose another site. In other words, I need everyone to think of a way to prevent the government from building this amusement park project. Even if they proceed with this project, how can it not affect the normal transportation of our logistics warehouse.¡±

    Everyone was silent.

    For a moment, it was hard for everyone to think of something at all.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes moved around the room. ¡°Does everyone agree that the government is targeting us?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very obvious,¡± Forrest affirmed.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The others nodded as well.

    ¡°The government, which is in power in Harken, should do everything based on the interests of the people. With its current n, everyone can see that they are deliberately targeting the Lawrence Enterprise. They should give us an exnation.¡±

    ¡°Director Lawrence, what do you mean?¡± Forrest hurriedly asked.

    ¡°Create news and public opinion,¡± Jeanne emphasized each word.

    Everyone stared at her with their mouths gaping. They really admired this woman¡¯s ability.

    How could she think so quickly?

    How could she hit the nail on the head?

    ¡°This is undoubtedly the best method, but Director Lawrence¡­¡± Another member of the project team, Ken Xavier, said, ¡°By doing this, you are publicly going against the government.¡±

    ¡°They made the first move,¡± Jeanne said.

    Ken was stunned.

    That was not what he meant.

    It was not that whoever made the first move would be at fault.

    He hurriedly exined, ¡°Director Lawrence, I didn¡¯t mean that. I meant that people like us don¡¯t fight with the officials. I¡¯m afraid that if the Lawrence Enterprise were to go against the government, they will further suppress us.¡±

    ¡°This is a world where the strong prey on the weak. You can¡¯tpromise with the excuse of protecting yourself. In fact, the more wepromise, the more we will be crushed.¡± Jeanne said clearly, ¡°So, we must resist.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ken nodded without hesitation.

    At that moment, he was really influenced by Director Lawrence¡¯s determination.

    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t worry,¡± Jeanne said again.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone agreed in unison.

    ¡°Now, we have to split ourselves again.¡± Jeanne arranged, ¡°Forrest, you are in charge of docking a news media. Try to find someone who has a good rtionship with the Lawrence Enterprise and it will be easier to persuade them. Mandy is in charge of finding some keyboard warriors and inte trolls. Once the news is published, there should be at least tens and thousands of posts. I hope that once the news is published, the heat will definitely rise. Hans is in charge of contacting the human resources department. Tomorrow morning, I need 100 of ourpany employees to do one thing. There are no requirements for the staff ¨C the old, the weak, the sick, and the disabled are all fine. I just need to be free tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°100?¡± Hans was a little surprised. He had no idea what Director Lawrence was going to do.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t hear wrong.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Hans was puzzled, but he still agreed.

    ¡°I want the results first thing tomorrow morning. This means that everyone will probably stay up all night tonight,¡± Jeanne said. ¡°I believe that everyone has just received Amy¡¯s notice.¡±

    ¡°No problem,¡± Forrest said first.

    The others also expressed their views one by one.

    ¡°Okay, everyone hurry up and end the meeting.¡± Jeanne was not a person who liked to y the emotional card.

    Those words could notpare to the extra digit in the month¡¯s pay.

    She would only use practical actions to make them feel that it was worth it to work with her.

    ¡­

    After Jeanne returned from the meeting room, Amy walked into Jeanne¡¯s office with a pale face.

    ¡°Director Lawrence.¡±

    Jeanne looked up at her. ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Amy quickly answered.

    ¡°Your job tonight is to take care of the project team members, who will be working overtime. Serve them tea, prepare some snacks and supper.¡±

 Chapter 130

    <h4>Chapter 130: I Fulfill All the Definitions of a Bad Girl</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Yes,¡± Amy said respectfully.

    ¡°Make me a cup of coffee. No sugar, thank you.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Amy took a deep breath and left Jeanne¡¯s office.

    When Amy walked into the office again, Jeanne lit a cigarette.

    Amy was stunned.

    She noticed that there were asional cigarettes in Director Lawrence¡¯s office, but she had never seen her smoke. She always thought that it was someone else¡¯s.

    She was a little surprised.

    Jeanne was very calm. ¡°Put it down.¡±

    Amy came back to her senses and quickly put the coffee on Jeanne¡¯s desk.

    After putting it down, Amy could not help but say, ¡°Director Lawrence, you¡¯repletely different from my impression of a rich youngdy.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Jeanne answered.

    ¡°When I was first arranged to be your secretary, I thought you were like Deputy Director Lawrence. I thought that you don¡¯t know anything, and you¡¯re just here to experience life.¡± Amy said bluntly.

    Jeanne smiled.

    She put out the cigarette butt and said casually, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not what you mean when you said that I¡¯m different.¡±

    ¡°I really admire your ability now,¡± Amy exined quickly.

    ¡°You¡¯re more curious about why I race cars and smoke, aren¡¯t you?¡± Jeanne smiled faintly.

    Amy was embarrassed.

    It was as if someone had seen through her thoughts.

    Jeanne said nonchntly, ¡°I fulfill all the definitions of a bad girl.¡±

    Amy was stunned.

    Then she became nervous. ¡°Director Lawrence, I didn¡¯t say that you...¡±

    ¡°You can go out now,¡± Jeanne ordered.

    Amy gritted her teeth.

    She really did not say that Director Lawrence was a bad person.

    She really treated Director Lawrence differently.

    Amy walked out of Jeanne¡¯s office and closed the door.

    Jeanne took a sip of coffee.

    She did not argue with Amy because she did not want to waste too much time exining. After all, she was short of time.

    About the so-called bad girl.

    She was telling the truth.

    Having a child out of wedlock.

    Smoking and drinking.

    Racing and tattooing.

    Fighting.

    Which did she not do?

    She put down her coffee cup and organized herself.

    In an instant, she put all her attention on work.

    2 am.

    When Jeanne took a breather from work, it was already sote.

    She stretched her body, and she felt her whole body aching.

    She stood up from her chair and casually picked up her phone to take a look.

    She turned her phone to mute and ced her phone with the screen facing down. She was not used to being disturbed while working.

    She saw a few missed calls on the screen from Alexander. She ignored all of them. However, she dialed back the moment she saw Monica¡¯s call.

    Monica was in a daze.

    She picked up the call. ¡°Jeannie, why are you looking for me sote at night?¡±

    There was sleepiness in her voice.

    Jeanne finally realized that it was already sote.

    She said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, you can continue sleeping.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Monica was about to hang up when she suddenly realized something. ¡°What did you do tonight? Why didn¡¯t you answer my calls?¡±

    ¡°I was working overtime.¡±

    ¡°Is the Lawrence Enterprise in trouble? I heard that there was a problem with the construction of your logistics warehouse, and you were in charge of this project?¡±

    ¡°I can solve it.¡±

    ¡°I just want to ask if you need my help,¡± Monica asked.

    ¡°Not at the moment.¡±

    ¡°You always like to put on a brave front.¡± Monica was notably upset.

    ¡°No, I really can. Don¡¯t worry, go to sleep.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still working overtime?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m getting off work soon.¡±

    ¡°You have to take care of yourself,¡± Monica reminded.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Monica hung up the phone worriedly.

    She put down her phone and covered herself with the nket, preparing to go back to sleep.

    At that moment, she suddenly felt a pain in her chest.

    Damn it.

    Monica got out of bed.

    She had been in a lot of pain recently. Could it be that Finn Jones angered her so much that her mammary nd hypersia rpsed?

 Chapter 131

    <h4>Chapter 131: I Can Do Anything Ms. Lawrence Asks For</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Monica tossed and turned then sat up from the bed.

    She rubbed the spot twice, but it still felt a little ufortable.

    She lifted the nket and got off the bed, preparing to pour herself a cup of warm water.

    The moment she opened the door, she suddenly bumped into Finn, who was still wearing his work clothes. It looked like he had just returned.

    She looked at the clock on the wall and it was 2 am.

    This guy wasing back hometer andter as days went by.

    Of course, she did not mind.

    Ever since he left her on the street in the heavy rain, her hatred for him only grew stronger. During this period of time, they barely said a word to each other. On second thought, they had only met a few times ever since.

    Usually, when she returned home, Finn was not there.

    When she woke up, Finn had already left.

    Monica walked past Finn with a cold expression.

    Finn did not greet her either.

    Monica went to the open kitchen and poured herself a cup of warm water. After drinking a few mouthfuls, she still felt a tingling pain. She thought about it and went to the medical kit at home to see if there was any medicine that could be taken. She remembered that she had asked the doctor to prescribe some medicine for mammary nd hypersia. When she thought about it, she was really angry. She was so young, and she was still a f*cking virgin. Yet she had been diagnosed with mammary nd hypersia two years ago. It was really strange.

    She rummaged through the medicine.

    Then, she felt a presence behind her.

    She turned her head and saw Finn, who was standing there looking down at her.

    She was so frightened that she gasped. At that moment, she was a little flustered. ¡°Why are you standing here in the middle of the night? Who are you trying to scare?¡±

    Finn¡¯s eyes were cold.

    Monica took a deep breath and turned around to continue searching.

    She finally found a box. She looked at the expiry date and realized that it was not due yet.

    She picked it up and nned to take it ording to the instructions.

    ¡°You can¡¯t take the medicine carelessly,¡± Finn suddenly reminded her.

    ¡°This is what the doctor prescribed for me previously.¡±

    ¡°Different conditions require different medicines. These medicines were given to youst time. I suggest that you go to the doctor and follow the doctor¡¯s instructions before you decide whether to take them or not. Otherwise, you¡¯ll easily be poisoned by the medicine.¡±

    Monica looked at Finn.

    After all, this man was a doctor. Although she was a little annoyed by his words, she was somehow convinced.

    She put down the medicine box and left angrily.

    ¡°Monica,¡± Finn suddenly called out to her.

    Monica was a little impatient. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Hypersia of the mammary nds is verymon in women, but don¡¯t neglect it. Ny percent of breast cancers are caused by hypersia of the mammary nds,¡± Finn said coldly, ¡°And now, the cancer poption is gradually getting younger. It¡¯s not like there aren¡¯t people who have breast cancer in their twenties.¡±

    Monica looked straight at Finn.

    After Finn finished speaking, he lowered his head to look for the medicine.

    However, he found it very quickly. He picked up the medicine box and walked to the kitchen.

    Monica gritted her teeth.

    Finn could never say any nice words.

    However, she swore to never get affected by his words.

    She went back to her room in a huff and mmed the door shut.

    Breast cancer...

    F*ck!

    Was Finn cursing her?

    ¡­

    Lawrence Enterprise.

    Jeanne put down the phone and pressed thendline. ¡°Amy, help me make another cup of coffee ande in. Also, inform the project team that the meeting will start in ten minutes.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Amy was respectful.

    Jeanne leaned back in her chair. After removing the missed calls, she opened her social media app.

    There were a lot of unread messages.

    She flipped through them and saw a message from [ Ed ].

    She pursed her lips and opened it.

    [ Ed: Busy tonight? ]

    It was sent at 9 pm.

    [ Ed: Still working? ]

    It was sent at 11:00 pm.

    [ Ed: Don¡¯t tire yourself out. ]

    It was sent at 0:00 am.

    And then...

    There was nothing.

    Jeanne thought about it, but in the end, she chose not to reply.

    Amy served her coffee.

    Jeanne put down her phone and asked, ¡°How are the others?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re all doing well.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jeanne nodded slightly.

    She finished her coffee and walked into the meeting room.

    The other members of the project team were already waiting for her. She sat in the middle of the room and said, ¡°Thank you for your hard work. It¡¯s 2:20 am now. Let¡¯s do a progress check.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s the situation on Team Leader Jackson¡¯s side?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very troublesome,¡± Forrest said bluntly, ¡°Ever since you arranged the work in the afternoon, I¡¯ve been working with my colleagues in the General Administration Department to help me negotiate with the news media that we¡¯ve worked with before. Everyone is fighting for our cause, but no media has agreed to speak up for us. Most of the excuses are that when ites to news rted to political parties, they all have strict control imposed over themselves. They all need to go through a veryplicated review process, and the process will be very long. The implication is that they can promise to publish the news, but they don¡¯t know when. To put it bluntly, they¡¯re saying no.¡±

 Chapter 132

    <h4>Chapter 132: I Can Do Anything Ms. Lawrence Asks For</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Jeanne had actually expected this.

    Forrest said, ¡°I¡¯m still getting the person-in-charge of the external liaison department tomunicate with a few big news media directors to see if they can be persuaded.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Don¡¯t disturb others at this time.¡±

    Forrest looked at Jeanne in surprise.

    Jeanne moved on to the next question. ¡°Mandy, how are the arrangements on your side?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already 80% settled. I¡¯m still talking to a team of inte trolls. I¡¯m afraid that they won¡¯t be reliable. If the government suppresses it, I still have a backup n,¡± Mandy reported. ¡°It can be settled tonight.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±Jeanne nodded. ¡°What about Hans?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± Hans said. ¡°I¡¯ll send you the list in a while.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Keep the list yourself. You¡¯ll be in charge of the arrangements for these people tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jeanne understood all the processes before she concluded, ¡°The arrangement I just made for everyone is to make the city council¡¯s matter against us a big issue. Now, I¡¯ll arrange a specific task for everyone tomorrow.¡±

    Everyone was very serious. They did not be dispirited just because it was past 2 am.

    ¡°Hans, tomorrow, you will bring the 100 people from the Lawrence Enterprise to protest outside the government with some banners. The content of the protest is basically to make the government give the Lawrence Enterprise an exnation. If the Lawrence Enterprise goes bankrupt, how will the government settle the nearly 10,000 employees of thepany?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Hans immediately understood.

    Director Lawrence was protesting the government¡¯s actions from the standpoint of the employees, which was also the position of the people. She was not nning to make it a direct confrontation from the Lawrence Enterprise.

    Such a method was undoubtedly the best.

    ¡°Mandy, continue to talk to the inte trolls. I don¡¯t need to know the details of the process. I only need to know that once the news is published, someone willment on it, retweet it, and in the end, it will be able to make it onto the hot searches.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Mandy nodded.

    ¡°Team Leader Jackson, you don¡¯t need to follow the media anymore. This is an era where the inte is very developed. The news media is only a ce where you can publish news, but it is not the only ce. After the meeting, you cane to my office alone. I will tell you how to do it.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Forrest nodded.

    ¡°After you finish the work that I have arranged, you can rest first. I am afraid that there will be a sudden incident, so I suggest that everyone use the bed to sleep. Don¡¯t go back for the time being.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Meeting adjourned.¡±

    Jeanne stood up.

    Forrest hurriedly followed Jeanne into her office.

    ¡°Director Lawrence.¡± Forrest followed Jeanne and sat down.

    ¡°I have already written out the draft for most of tomorrow¡¯s press release. Now that we can not find any news media to release it, we can only choose a public tform like Reddit. However, there is one fatal point of such a tform. Our posts can easily be removed.¡±Jeanne was straightforward.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Currently, the government is very strict in monitoring the inte. Once words that vite the rules are involved, they will be immediately deleted. It¡¯s possible that our words will disappear in the next second before anyone views it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why we need professional technical personnel.¡±

    ¡°Director Lawrence, do you mean that you want me to look for... hackers?¡± Forrest asked.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to look for one. I already have someone.¡± Jeanne smiled.

    Forrest was surprised.

    Jeanne did not say who it was.

    After all, the fact that her son was a genius was well known in South Hampton City. However, it was only a legend. No one knew how much of a genius George was.

    She said, ¡°Now I just need you to tell me which are the most popr public tforms in South Hampton City, and which one has thergest number of viewers.¡±

    ¡°I think I know. To be more urate, I¡¯ll look at the data report online and report back to you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jeanne nodded. She looked at the time and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to get off work now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ready to die,¡± Forrest said.

    Jeanne smiled.

    ¡°Rest after you¡¯re done. It won¡¯t be easy tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After Jeanne finished exining everything, she left her office.

    Actually, she did not have to go back.

    There was a veryfortable bed in the office for her to sleep on. However, because she needed George to do something tomorrow, she had to go back.

    She walked out of the Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s building.

    At that time, it was already past three in the morning.

    She really did not expect that Fourth Master Swan would be waiting for her downstairs.

    She thought that the message at midnight was thest time that Fourth Master Swan would be concerned about her today.

    To be honest, it was a lie to say that she was not touched at that moment.

    She looked at the back seat with a dull expression. The car window rolled down and revealed a beautiful statue of a man. When she saw that he had discovered her existence, her beautiful eyes moved slightly.

    He said, ¡°Ms. Lawrence, are you off work?¡±

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    His casual tone caused ripples in her heart.

    She looked straight at him and did not react.

    At that moment, she saw him open the car door, got out of the car, and walked toward her.

    When he reached her, he held her hand naturally.

    His palm was very warm.

    At this moment, it made her feel an indescribable emotion.

    Her heart would beat along with it.

    Edward held Jeanne¡¯s hand and sat in the car.

    The car slowly drove on the quiet streets of South Hampton city in the early morning.

    In the quiet car, Jeanne spoke after a long while, ¡°If the Fourth Master is looking for me, you can give me a call. I might not be able to see it in time through the Whatsapp messages.¡±

    She was exining why she did not reply to his message.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Edward was indifferent.

    ¡®Fine, wait for me until three in the morning then.¡¯ Jeanne thought

    ¡®Are you really sick in the head?¡¯

    ¡°I just miss you.¡± Fourth Master Swan¡¯s deep voice was so direct.

    Jeanne blinked.

    One sentence from Fourth Master Swan could instantly kill the conversation.

    ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Fourth Master Swan changed the topic.

    ¡°I really have.¡± Jeanne knew that she had to work overtime tonight, so she asked Amy to order dinner on time.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you back.¡±

    ¡°Fourth Master, there¡¯s no need to wait for me until sote.¡± Jeanne could not help but say, ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste your precious time.¡±

    ¡°With Ms. Lawrence, time is never wasted.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Stop teasing.

    She would never be tempted.

    ¡°Besides, Ms. Lawrence¡¯s incident this time is partly also because of me. Since I can¡¯t help Ms. Lawrence too much, I¡¯ll do what I can. I¡¯ll feel more at ease this way.¡±

    Jeanne looked at the Fourth Master Swan.

    So this guy knew very well that she was being targeted because of Melody Sanders.

    His words meant that he would not interfere with this matter.

    Jeanne was doubtful.

    Edward saw her doubt and said, ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for the Swans to have a direct conflict with the Sanders since It might cause an internal turmoil. I believe that Ms. Lawrence will be able to understand.¡±

    Jeanne smiled.

    She said, ¡°I understand.¡±

    Just that she could not understand.

    The feeling she had for him just now hadpletely disappeared.

    She felt that Fourth Master Swan came tonight to tell her that he would not help her. He would let her solve it on her own and take care of herself.

    ¡°But if Ms. Lawrence asks...¡± Edward suddenly moved closer to her.

    His body pressed against hers.

    His face was very close to hers.

    ¡°I can do anything for Ms. Lawrence.¡±

 Chapter 133

    <h4>Chapter 133: Touching Between Adults</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Thump Thump Thump.

    Thump Thump Thump Thump.

    In the quiet car.

    At that moment, Jeanne heard the sound of her own heartbeat.

    It was irregr and very fast.

    She looked at Fourth Master Swan who was standing close to her.

    She looked at his handsome face which was magnified under the flickering street lights.

    She thought to herself.

    She could probably understand why Melody Sanders, the dignified princess of the Sanders, would lower her status and take the initiative to chase after this man.

    This man¡¯s charm was really hard to resist.

    She blinked.

    Her heart was still racing.

    She did not answer.

    However, at that moment, his face came closer.

    She closed her eyes.

    Many... indescribable things could happen between adults because of a look, a heartbeat, or even because of a little touch.

    She admitted that she had lost her mind.

    The moment she lost her mind, she felt a soft kiss on her forehead.

    It was a light kiss.

    However, it seemed to have left a mark.

    She opened her eyes and looked at him.

    Nothing that she imagined had happened.

    It was just a light kiss on her forehead.

    A kiss like that could not be considered lust.

    It was just¡­ a form of pampering?

    To a woman, it was more than any kind of intimacy.

    Fourth Master Swan said, ¡°Ms. Lawrence, do you need my help?¡±

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    The emotions that had caused her to be in a trance just now gradually calmed down.

    When she spoke again, she was calm and collected.

    A moment of excitement could also disappear in an instant.

    ¡°No need,¡± she refused. ¡°As long as the Fourth Master knows that you are the main cause of this matter, I don¡¯t need your help nor do I need your guilt. I only need you to keep your promise.¡±

    Edward looked at her.

    She reminded him word by word, ¡°Make Melody Sanders give up on you, then we will go our separate ways and never interact with each other again.¡±

    Edward¡¯s expression changed slightly. He said in a slightly cold voice, ¡°That will depend on Ms. Lawrence¡¯s ability.¡±

    At this point.

    The two of them did not say anything more.

    The car stopped at the Lawrence family manor.

    Jeanne got out of the car.

    Edward also got out of the car.

    ¡°Take care, Fourth Master.¡±

    Edward nodded slightly.

    Jeanne turned around and left.

    When she left, she could still feel the intense gaze behind her.

    She gritted her teeth.

    Actually, every time she turned around, she could feel Fourth Master Swan¡¯s gaze, but she... would not turn back.

    Edward would only leave after Jeanne hadpletely disappeared from his sight.

    He returned to the car and was very quiet.

    Teddy sat in the front passenger seat. He had always been very quiet.

    At this moment, the car was driving towards the Swan family manor.

    ¡°Fourth master, you didn¡¯t eat anything for dinner tonight. Do you want to eat something now? Chez Jeanne is open all night.¡± Teddy reminded him.

    Edward asked, ¡°Are you hungry?¡±

    Teddy was touched.

    He did not expect his fourth master to care about his health.

    He hurriedly nodded. ¡°I am.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re hungry,¡± Fourth Master Swan said coldly.

    Teddy was stunned.

    ¡°Otherwise, how can you lose ten pounds?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Take away some food from Chez Jeanne and send it to the Bamboo Garden,¡± Fourth Master Swan instructed. ¡°For one person.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Fourth Master, you can¡¯t be like this!

    You suffered from Ms. Lawrence, but you can not vent your anger on me!

    What did I do wrong?!

    ¡­

    The next day.

    Jeanne woke up.

    She slept tootest night.

    After washing up, she went to bed past 4:00 am.

    It was already 7:00 am when she woke up with the rm clock ringing.

    She turned it off, got up, and washed up.

    George also got up in a daze.

    He rubbed his eyes and was reluctant to move.

    He did not want to go to school.

    The school was dull and uninteresting, and it seriously affected his sleep.

    His heart was resisting, but his body was very sensible.

    He lifted the quilt, got up, and waited at the bathroom door.

    When Jeanne came out after washing up, she saw her son waiting at the door.

    She said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to go to school today, so you can sleep more.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± George¡¯s eyes were glimmering.

    George, without his sses, was very handsome.

    She rubbed his little face. ¡°Really.¡±

    ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve finally figured it out?¡± George was only six years old. Although he looked mature, he was still a child.

    When he encountered something happy, he could not hide his emotions.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get the wrong idea. It¡¯s just today.¡± Jeanne smiled.

    George was a little disappointed.

    Jeanne said, ¡°And I¡¯m not letting you off today to have fun. There are things to do.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Turn on theputer and keep it running normally. Wait for my instructions.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Go and sleep for a while more. I have to go to work.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Jeanne patted George¡¯s little head and changed into her business attire. She still wore light makeup and went to thepany.

    She soon arrived at thepany.

    A few people from the project team also got up from their beds in a daze.

    Jeanne walked into the office.

    Amy yawned and followed behind Jeanne.

    Jeanne said as she turned on theputer, ¡°Tell the project team to wash their faces and wake up. After breakfast, we¡¯ll have a meeting in the conference room.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Amy nodded. ¡°Director Lawrence, do you need a coffee without sugar?¡±

    ¡°Follow them for breakfast. Come back and make coffee after breakfast.¡±

    Amy was stunned.

    Then she quickly said, ¡°Thank you, Director Lawrence.¡±

    Jeanne nodded slightly.

    Amy left.

    9 am in the morning.

    Jeanne called for a meeting.

    The people in the project team were already fully awake and full of energy.

    At the same time, in the Marketing Deputy Director¡¯s office.

    Joshua received a call from Eden and reported, ¡°I don¡¯t know what Jeanne is up to. Last night, I heard that she worked overtime until 3 am. The people in the project team are even sleeping in the office. Now that she has just gone to work, she is having a meeting again, as if she is making a big move. In fact, I have inquired about it. Jeanne wanted to seek redress for herself through the media but was rejected by all the media tforms. It is impossible for her to speak up for herself. Moreover, I know that my father wants this matter to be settled quietly. If it¡¯s a loss, then so be it. He won¡¯t go against the government.¡±

    ¡°I can see that,¡± Eden said.

    Eden then hung up the phone.

    He did not think that the Lawrence Enterprise would settle things so peacefully. With Alexander¡¯s cowardly personality, he would definitely just let it be. He would not confront the government directly. However, Eden was not certain about Jeanne. To be honest, he really felt that this woman could not be controlled at all.

    He even had a feeling that if he really angered Jeanne, she mighte charging over with a knife.

    He smiled.

    No matter how uncontroble she was, her abilities were limited.

    No matter how great Jeanne¡¯s abilities were, she was fighting alone.

    With so many people behind him, it would be easy to kill Jeanne.

    ¡­

    Jeanne returned to her office after the meeting.

    She asked Hans to leave the Lawrence Enterprise with 100 employees to cause trouble at the City Hall.

    Jeanne opened up the public opinion tform which Forrest told her about and gave George a call. After giving him a few simple instructions, she sent the content to him.

    In a short while.

    The news that Jeanne wanted appeared on those tforms.

    The topic itself was eye-catching ¨C How could the Lawrence Enterprise survive if the Government deliberately targeted it?

    The moment the content appeared, it attracted a lot of people.

    However, ten minutester, the news waspletely deleted. Even when the information was re-posted by many individuals, the post was directly restricted and could not be shared.

    Eden scrolled through his phone and looked at the news that had been emptied.

    When Jeanne could not persuade the news media, he had expected her to use other ways to spread her news. Hence, he told Micheal and Melody in advance to prepare forwork surveince. As expected, Jeanne fell for it.

    Now. What would she do next?

    Jeanne naturally also expected that something like this would happen. Otherwise, she would not have asked George to stay behind and not go to school.

    She had to give George some time.

    Conquering a well-established system andpletely controlling it was not something that could be done in a short period of time.

    At least... half a day.

    She turned her chair around.

    The phone rang and she picked it up.

    ¡°Director Lawrence, the government has triggered the police to suppress us. They are penalizing us on the grounds that we are causing trouble for no reason, and we seriously affected their official duties. If we don¡¯t leave now, they will detain all of us.¡±

    ¡°Get the employees to leave. Your main task today is to take more photos.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Jeanne hung up the phone.

    She continued to wait.

    At this moment, Eden was sitting in his office with a smug look on his face, looking at the message on his phone.

    ¡°The people from the Lawrence Enterprise who caused trouble have all been chased away. They did not cause anyrge-scale impact. Please rest assured.¡±

    Eden smiled coldly.

    ¡®Jeanne... is this the best you can do?¡¯

 Chapter 134

    <h4>Chapter 134: I¡¯m Not as Easy to Deal With as Before</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    The Lawrence Enterprise, at the Marketing Department Director¡¯s office.

    Jeanne lit up a cigarette.

    Since she had been working overtime these two days, the frequency of her smoking was obviously more than before.

    She had just taken two puffs when her phone rang.

    She nced at the iing call and slowly picked it up. ¡°General Manager.¡±

    ¡°Come up!¡±

    As soon as this phrase was basically spitted at her, the call was cut off.

    Jeanne took a deep breath.

    She put out the remaining half of the cigarette butt and went straight to Alexander¡¯s office.

    Anyway, she could not avoid it.

    She could only force her way in.

    She walked to Alexander¡¯s office and knocked on the door.

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    Jeanne pushed the door open and entered.

    Other than Alexander who had an extremely ugly expression on his face, Joshua was also in the office.

    Of course, Joshua could only be there to fan the mes.

    Jeanne did not mind. She walked toward Alexander and appeared to be very respectful. ¡°Why is the General Manager looking for me?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me the General Manager. I don¡¯t have as much power as you right now. Should I call you the General Manager instead?¡± Alexander mocked.

    Jeanne was very clear about what Alexander was so sour about. After all, she had asked Jonathan Lawrence to restrict his power.

    She did not exin further and said straightforwardly, ¡°I can solve this matter. I just need you to give me more time.¡±

    ¡°How do you want to solve it?¡± Alexander was extremely sarcastic, ¡°Yesterday afternoon, you told me not to let the outside world think that the Sanders are targeting us. What are you doing now? You are exposing the news yourself and letting everyone know that the Sanders are targeting us? Jeanne, what on earth are you thinking?!¡±

    ¡°Everything is constantly changing. Yesterday afternoon, I thought that the Sanders incident was just a coincidence, so I could not let everyone else misunderstand us. But now that I have understood the entire situation, I realize that this is the truth. Since this is the truth, we need to face the resistance head-on!¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy? You are going to fight against the Sanders? Don¡¯t you know who is in control of Harken? Don¡¯t you know that the Harken is a Constitutional Monarchy, and all the power is in the hands of the Sanders? Do you think that our family has not suffered enough losses yet? Will you only be satisfied if the Lawrences really go bankrupt?¡± Alexander was furious and his appearance was extremely ferocious.

    ¡°I am saving the Lawrences,¡± Jeanne said firmly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense here...¡±

    ¡°If you can listen to my exnation now, then listen. If you don¡¯t want to, then shut up!¡± Jeanne¡¯s aura was very strong.

    Her appearance made Alexander, who was in a fit of anger, pause.

    He was instantly crushed under Jeanne¡¯s demeanor.

    ¡°Yes, I admit that I made grandfather control you. It¡¯s not for any personal reason, it¡¯s just because you might drag me down.¡±

    Alexander was really triggered by Jeanne¡¯s tone.

    He raised his hand, but Jeanne caught it.

    Alexander moved his arm, but he could not move.

    Joshua saw that Jeanne had made a move on Alexander, so he quickly intended to take this opportunity and teach Jeanne a lesson. He thought to himself that if he did not hit this woman properly today, she would really think she could be in charge of the Lawrences.

    He wanted to give Jeanne a hard p on the face.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes and hands were quick. When Joshua was getting closer, she kicked Joshua¡¯s stomach.

    Joshua only felt an intense pain in his body.

    The next second, when he reacted, he had already been on the ground. He had even retreated quite a distance.

    When Alexander saw that, he waspletely shocked.

    Joshua was kicked to the ground. He was in so much pain that he could not even get up.

    At this moment, Jeanne suddenly let go of Alexander¡¯s arm.

    Alexander only felt a wave of pain in his wrist.

    He looked fiercely at Jeanne.

    Jeanne coldly said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m not as easy to deal with as before.¡±

    After saying that, she directly left.

    The door was mmed shut.

    The m indicated how angry the person who closed the door was.

    Alexander looked in the direction of the door. It was obvious that he had been suppressed by Jeanne.

    He turned his head to look at Joshua, who was on the ground. He then unconsciously moved his wrist.

    Jeanne, was she the same daughter that he could casually hit and scold back then?

    ¡°Dad.¡± Joshua was lying on the ground. He was in so much pain that he could not speak. ¡°I want to sue Jeanne. I want to sue her for intentional harm... Dad¡­ It¡¯s so painful¡­¡±

    Alexander gritted his teeth.

    He could never let Jeanne ride on his head.

    ¡­

    Jeanne returned to the office.

    She suppressed her anger.

    She actually did not expect herself to lose control today.

    She probably did not want to experience the beating she got seven years ago again, so when Alexander and Joshua were about toy their hands on her, she retaliated.

 Chapter 135

    <h4>Chapter 135: I¡¯m Not as Easy to Deal With as Before</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Actually, what¡¯s the big deal?

    She just wanted to tell these people that she was not easily bullied.

    In fact, she wanted to say that they can not bully her.

    Something shed across her eyes.

    There was a knock on the door.

    Jeanne controlled her emotions, and she only needed a second.

    Her tone was calm. ¡°Come in.¡±

    Forrest pushed the door open and entered.

    ¡°Director Lawrence.¡±

    Jeanne nodded slightly.

    Forrest said bluntly, ¡°I just heard that you had an argument with the Executive General Manager .¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Did he disagree with us going against the government?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother about him.¡± Jeanne was cold.

    ¡°But...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, his authority has been stripped away. He doesn¡¯t have the ability to order us around.¡±

    ¡°But will this affect the rtionship between the two of you?¡± Forrest asked.

    Rtionship.

    What kind of rtionship could they have?

    Her father had never had any feelings for her.

    She said, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then...¡± Forrest seemed to still have some hesitancy.

    ¡°The reason why Lawrence Enterprise has developed into such a pathetic state was because of the leader¡¯s cowardice and ipetence. The reason why you were all waiting for something to happen without working hard was that everyone looked down on the leader. Until now, don¡¯t tell me you still have expectations for them?¡± Jeanne mocked.

    Forrest shook his head, ¡°No, I¡¯m just afraid that it would be difficult for you.¡±

    Even though Forrest had not been working together with Jeanne for long.

    However, he truly admired Jeanne.

    He was even worried that because of this incident, she would be kicked out of the Lawrence Corporation.

    ¡°If this project fails in the end, it¡¯s because I¡¯m not capable enough. Of course, I should leave. If it seeds, no one from the Lawrence Corporation can make things difficult for me.¡±

    Forrest pursed his lips.

    This domineering attitude was what he admired about Jeanne.

    ¡°If you¡¯re afraid of being implicated by me, you can choose to withdraw now...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid,¡± Forrest interrupted Jeanne, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve done something that made my blood boil. It was you who ignited my passion for work. At worst, we can just end this once and for all.¡± Forrest was very determined.

    Jeanne smiled.

    She said, ¡°Then go out and work.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Forrest left.

    At this moment, Jeanne hadpletely calmed down.

    She looked at the time.

    It was still early.

    She had to give George a little more time.

    ¡­

    Joshua left Alexander¡¯s office.

    The kick he received from Jeanne caused him so much pain that he felt like dying. However, after the pain passed, he could not find which part of his body was injured.

    Moreover, Alexander was in a fit of anger. Joshua did not dare to say anything more. He was afraid that if he said too much, he would be scolded instead. Hence, he found an excuse to return to his office.

    The kick really did not hurt anymore.

    He even took off his shirt to take a look. Other than the slight redness, he did not seem to have any other injuries.

    He endured it and did not go to the hospital.

    Moreover, if the news of him being beaten up by Jeanne got out, his reputation would be damaged.

    He sat on his office chair and hurriedly called Eden. ¡°Brother-inw.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Just now, Jeanne and my father had an argument. They even fought.¡± Joshua reported.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Eden smiled with pride.

    ¡°My father probably hates Jeanne now. Once this project fails, Jeanne will definitely be kicked out of the Lawrences. I think she might even be directly kicked out of the Lawrences like she was seven years ago.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what she deserves.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Joshua chimed in, looking a little excited. He suddenly thought of something and quickly said, ¡°But brother-inw, I feel that Jeanne has really changed a lot.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Eden frowned.

    ¡°Just now, when my dad tried to hit her, his hand was caught by Jeanne instead. At that moment, my dad was even shackled and couldn¡¯t move an inch! Not only that. I wanted to go up and help, but Jeanne gave me a kick and sent me flying.¡± Joshua said angrily.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I told you to train more.¡± Eden did not take it to heart. ¡°Are you still a man when you can¡¯t even beat a woman?¡±

    ¡°Brother-inw, I just want to tell you that Jeanne knows martial arts.¡±

    ¡°Martial arts? When I was dating Jeanne back then, Jeanne even needed me to open a bottled drink for her.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m suspecting that Jeanne must have experienced something during these seven years abroad.¡±

    ¡°What could she have experienced? All she could do is sell her body.¡± Eden said with a sarcastic expression. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, don¡¯t waste my time. I still have something important to do.¡±

    ¡°Brother-inw...¡±

    Eden had already hung up the phone.

    Joshua was speechless.

    He admitted that he waszy and did not like to exercise, so his body was not strong.

    However, no matter how bad it was, he would not be kicked away by a woman.

    Jeanne was definitely not simple.

    On second thought.

    In any case, Jeanne had provoked Eden.

    No matter what, she would still be killed by Eden.

    So he did not need to be afraid, nor did he need to worry about anything.

    Sooner orter, the Lawrence Enterprise would belong to him.

    ¡­

    An entire morning passed.

    Eden sat on his office chair, looking very rxed.

    He looked at theputer screen and the corners of his mouth curled up into a cold smile.

    So that was all Jeanne was capable of¡­

    She tried to attack for about ten minutes in the morning, and now she waspletely quiet.

    She was indeed a woman.

    A stupid woman.

    He picked up his phone and dialed. ¡°Micheal.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°From what I know, Jeanne no longer has the ability to resist.¡± He was a little proud, ¡°Next, I will think of a way to get MUK to terminate the contract from their side. At that time, I will also bribe the media to ridicule Jeanne¡¯s ipetence, and even create some negative news to damage her reputation, so that she can no longer stay in Harken. This way, Ms. Sanders will clear the obstacle between her and Uncle Edward.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Micheal nodded, ¡°But don¡¯t be in a hurry to take the next step. Since the matter is already under our control, don¡¯t be too hasty. I¡¯m afraid that something uncertain will happen. At this time, seek stability.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± Micheal suddenly thought of something. ¡°Have you ever thought of taking control of the Lawrence Enterprise?¡±

    Eden was stunned.

    Micheal said, ¡°I¡¯m only making a suggestion. With Edward taking control of the Swan Enterprise, it¡¯ll be harder for you to truly establish yourself in the samepany. On the contrary, it¡¯ll be easier for you to take control of the external parties.¡±

    ¡°Once Jeanne gets lost, it will be a piece of cake for me to acquire the Lawrence Enterprise.¡± Alexander and Joshua were really useless, after all.

    ¡°In short, it¡¯s up to you. After all, you have a special rtionship with the Lawrences.¡± Micheal only said what he needed to say.

    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t say anymore. I¡¯m about to start my meeting.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Eden sneered.

    He had never thought of buying the Lawrence Enterprise. In his heart, he did not really fancy such apany. However, after Micheal¡¯s reminder, he suddenly felt that it made sense.

    Instead of being bullied by his Uncle Edward in the Swan Enterprise, it was better for him to find another way to improve his strength.

    Without a doubt, the Lawrence Enterprise could be the first door to his new world.

    The corners of his mouth curled up into a sinister smile.

    He should not be med for being ruthless and merciless. Instead, the Lawrences should me themselves for their own ipetence.

    If he really purchased the Lawrence Enterprise, he would be doing them a great favor.

    The Lawrences should be grateful to him.

    With this thought in mind, Eden¡¯s phone suddenly rang.

    He picked up the call unhurriedly. Today, he had an inexplicable sense of superiority. ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Mr.Swan.¡± A somewhat urgent voice came from the other end, ¡°Many public tforms on the inte were hacked. The news about the Sanders targeting the Lawrence Enterprise is all up on the tforms now. No matter how hard we try to fix it, the posts can not be deleted. The number of viewers has started to soar, and the number ofments is also increasing at an rming rate.¡±

    Eden¡¯s expression suddenly changed.

 Chapter 136

    <h4>Chapter 136: Counterattack. The Eruption of the Public Opinions</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    For a moment, Eden could notprehend Jeanne¡¯s counterattack.

    He held his phone with a ferocious expression.

    The person on the other side of the phone did not know if he heard it or not, but he said anxiously, ¡°Mr. Swan?¡±

    ¡°I heard it!¡± Eden¡¯s tone was very cold.

    He put down the phone and opened the website.

    A few clicks and it came to the main page.

    The headline at the top was ¨C How could the Lawrence Enterprise survive if the Government deliberately targeted it?

    The number ofments increased crazily at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    He looked at the time when it was posted. It was less than 10 minutes, yet the number ofments had already exceeded 5000.

    He gritted his teeth and picked up the phone again. ¡°Get someone to fix it and delete the post immediately. We can¡¯t let the news be popr and we must restrict the flow.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The other side was respectful.

    Eden fiercely hung up the phone and directly threw his phone on the office desk.

    Jeanne Lawrence!

    You¡¯re really not simple!

    At the same moment, at Jeanne¡¯s side.

    She was also sitting in front of herputer while she browsed through the inte.

    She was calm as she looked at the continuous increase in views andments.

    Half an hour passed.

    There were more than ten thousandments and more than a hundred thousand views.

    However, it was not enough.

    Among them, the vast majority were her inte trolls. To really spread the news over the inte, they were still a littlecking.

    Two hours.

    There were 30,000ments and over a million views.

    Jeanne thought that it was about time.

    She picked up the phone. ¡°Amy, let the project team have a meeting in the conference room.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jeanne stood up and walked towards the conference room.

    The project team members were a little excited. Mandy said, ¡°Director Lawrence, my troll army only contributed about 8,200ments and an average of 20,000 views. As expected, the matter of the Lawrence Enterprise being targeted by the Sanders will be trending soon.¡±

    ¡°The number ofments and views are still exploding.¡± Hans kept refreshing his phone with excitement.

    At least their first step was sessful.

    It was not in vain for them to work overtime and stay up all night.

    ¡°Stage-by-stage victoriese in stages after all. Until thest moment, no one knows who the final winner is. Everyone, please stay awake and be alert.¡± Jeanne appeared very calm about the current situation.

    Everyone really admired the woman in front of them.

    She could face setbacks calmly and be indifferent to her sesses.

    A strong psychological quality was definitely needed.

    She said, ¡°We should strike while the iron is still hot. Now, let¡¯s talk about our next step.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Under her guidance, everyone instantly got back to work.

    ¡°Hans, remember the photos you took of our employees who were chased away by the police in the City Hall? Get all the 100 employees to share these photos on their personal social media tforms. There will definitely be some of them who are afraid of leaving evidence behind. These people¡¯s actions may even affect everyone else. You have to pay attention to yourmunication skills. Stand in their shoes and tell them about the Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s current predicament. At the same time, you have to give them a guarantee.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Hans quickly nodded.

    ¡°Mandy, keep monitoring the flow ofments on the news. Once the trend is slowing down, report to me immediately.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Forrest,e to my office. I need you to cooperate with me on something.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Everyone, please be alert. Meeting adjourned.¡±

    Jeanne brought Forrest back to her office.

    She said to Forrest, ¡°Help me record a video.¡±

    Forrest was a little surprised.

    ¡°Since the matter has reached this stage, as the Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s person in charge, I will definitely need to appear in public. This is what the people are looking forward to the most. An official statement from the Lawrences will also force the Sanders to respond. The faster we do it, the less time they have to prepare themselves. So, we can¡¯t afford to waste time.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±

    Forrest quickly took out his phone and started filming.

    He really admired Jeanne.

    He really admired this woman... She was so cold and calm, and she was so strategic.

    At the same time, at the Swanhaven Bank.

    Eden mmed his hands on the office desk.

    He said angrily into the phone, ¡°Are you all trash? Can¡¯t you fix it even until now? Your software has been hacked, and you don¡¯t even know it. How do you even run your business?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Swan, we¡¯ve really met an expert this time. Our firewall has been upgraded and the security index is very high. Before the news was released, there was no warning at all. It was attacked suddenly. All of our technicians are working hard to fix it now. Please give us a little more time.¡±

 Chapter 137

    <h4>Chapter 137: Counterattack. The Eruption of the Public Opinions</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Give them more time?

    The news might explode through the entire Inte if he gives them more time.

    He gritted his teeth. ¡°Hurry Up!¡±

    After he said that, he abruptly hung up the phone.

    What a bunch of trash.

    The Sanders were also trash.

    He had just scolded the person in charge of the public tform, but in fact, he had called the Sanders¡¯ Inte Regtory Department before he called the public tform. That group of people was also helpless against the sudden ¡°paralysis¡± of the inte. Since the other party was the Sanders, he could only vent all his anger on another person.

    His expression was extremely ugly.

    At this moment, the phone suddenly rang again.

    Eden fiercely picked it up. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Swan, the Lawrences have spoken,¡± the other party reported.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sending you the video URL. It¡¯s a video of the Director of the Marketing Department, Jeanne Lawrence.¡±

    ¡°Send it to me!¡±

    Eden threw his phone aside and opened the URL on hisputer.

    The page opened.

    Jeanne¡¯s seductive face appeared on the big screen.

    She was dressed in a professional suit and had a ponytail. It was obvious that she did not have many beauty filters on, but this woman was so beautiful that people would mistake her for a celebrity.

    She did not smile and looked very formal.

    She said in a clear voice, ¡°I am Jeanne Lawrence, the director of the Marketing Department of the Lawrence Enterprise. I am responsible for the operation of Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s marketing. First of all, I am very sorry that because of some internal affairs within the Lawrence Enterprise, we have taken up such arge amount of public resources today.?Please forgive me for causing so much inconvenience to many individuals or enterprises. Of course, I would also like to thank all the people who have paid attention to the Lawrence Enterprise. Due to your support, I have the courage to appear in front of the screen.¡±

    Jeanne paused for a moment.

    She slowly continued, ¡°The Lawrence Enterprise is one of the twelve great family businesses in Harken. We have always relied on the traditional industries for our development. I have to admit that the situation is getting worse by the day, and it¡¯s not just the Lawrence Enterprise. Many of the once glorious family businesses are also heading towards decline. The sudden bankruptcy of The Locke Enterprise a while ago was a wake-up call for all of these family businesses.¡±

    Jeanne first summarized the situation of Lawrence Enterprise and other businesses like them. On one hand, she wanted to create a basis for what she was about to say. On the other hand, she wanted to find resonance with those businesses.

    ¡°In order to turn the situation around, the Lawrence Enterprise is working hard. We gathered all our strengths and discussed emerce cooperation with MUK Group. Here, I will be transparent. For this cooperation, the Lawrence Enterprise is putting everything we have on the line. We have spent all our manpower, finances, and investments on this project, hoping that this project will bring change to thepany, all so that we won¡¯t be eliminated by modern times.¡±

    Jeanne began to y the emotional card.

    In public opinion, support will also side with the weak.

    ¡°However. The moment we invested everything, we received a fatal piece of news. The location of the Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s logistics warehouse conflicted with the amusement park nned by South Hampton City Administrative Office. Our logistics warehouse ispletely surrounded by the amusement park. If the amusement park is to be built and open for business, it would be impossible for the logistics warehouse to operate normally. When I received this news, I didn¡¯t believe it. I didn¡¯t believe that without any foreshadowing, the Sanders would do something that would seriously damage ourpany. However, when I saw the blueprint of the amusement park with my own eyes, I had no choice but to believe that this was the truth.¡±

    ¡°The truth is that the Sander¡¯s n for the amusement park haspletely restricted the Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s development. We might even go down the same path as the Locke Enterprise did.¡±Jeanne said tactfully.

    She did not directly point out that the Sanders are targeting them. Instead, she only let everyone know the impact that the Sanders¡¯ n had on them.

    Jeanne said, ¡°I admit that I don¡¯t understand the Sander¡¯s n. When the Lawrences tried tomunicate with the person in charge of the Sanders, the other party rejected us on the grounds that they are too busy with official business. Today, I¡¯ve chosen tomunicate with the Sanders through this video because we are truly helpless. We have no way toin about our situation through normal pathways, so we can only use the public¡¯s resources and hope that we can get ourselves another chance.¡±

    Jeanne said it in a very humble manner.

    Her goal was to arouse the sympathy of the masses.

    ¡°The Lawrence Enterprise was established almost a hundred years ago. Today, we have over 10,000 employees. If the Lawrences go bankrupt, how should we ensure the survival of over 10,000 employees and their families? The Sanders promised to protect the whole of Harken. How will you protect the 10,000 employees of the Lawrences, so that they can survive the imminent crisis of unemployment?¡±Jeanne said with great emotion, ¡°On behalf of all the employees of the Lawrence Enterprise, I hope that the Sanders can give us an exnation.¡±

    After she finished speaking, the video ended.

    The content of the video was spreading like wildfire.

    There were a lot ofments.

    ¡°Oh my God, I think the Sanders are too despicable. Theypletely disregarded the interests of thepany. They¡¯re too arbitrary!¡±

    ¡°I have a friend who works at the Lawrence Enterprise. Now, the Lawrences are really panicking internally. It¡¯s said that everyone may face unemployment!¡±

    ¡°I saw the posts of the Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s employees on Facebook. They went to the City Hall to demand an exnation but were violently suppressed by force!¡±

    ¡°This is too much. This lousy operation by Sanders is too disgusting!¡±

    ¡°The Sanders can not abuse their power...¡±

    ¡­

    The news continued to blow up. It waspletely out of control.

    Now, the Inte was unanimously requesting a positive response from the Sanders and it was causing amotion.

    At Swanhaven Bank.

    Eden received a call from Melody Sanders.

    Melody flew into a rage. ¡°Eden, I asked you to stir up some trouble. You caused such an incident and put me on the spot. Is this what your ability can bring to the table?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want this to happen either. I¡¯ve prepared everything well, but the ipetence of your?Inte Regtory Department has forced the news to explode. What can I do?¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s my fault, then?¡± Melody sneered.

    Eden held back his temper.

    For a moment, the two of them were silent.

    In the end, Eden gave in. ¡°Give me some time. I¡¯ll think of a way to deal with it.¡±

    Melody also endured it. At this juncture, internal strife would only make things worse.

    She said, ¡°Don¡¯t embarrass me.¡±

    After saying that, she hung up the phone.

    Eden¡¯s expression was extremely ferocious at this moment.

    He took a nce at the iing call and picked it up. ¡°Micheal.¡±

    ¡°Melody Sanders called you?¡±

    ¡°She gave me a bunch of curses,¡± Eden said bluntly.

    ¡°You have to understand her position.¡±

    ¡°I know. It¡¯s just that her attitude makes me feel that what I did for her is worthless.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think of it that way. She¡¯s just angry right now.¡±

    Eden did not say anything.

    He was really unhappy.

    ¡°Now think about how to solve the problem,¡± Micheal reminded him.

    In the end, Micheal was calmer than everyone else.

    ¡°For the time being, my mind is nk.¡± Eden suppressed his emotions. ¡°Melody Sanders just argued with me, so all my ideas went out the window.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought of a way,¡± Micheal said straightforwardly.

    Eden was surprised. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Since Jeanne asked the Sanders to respond, we will respond to her.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°The Sanders have indeed overlooked the entire n of the amusement park. It¡¯s wrong, but a mistake like this is not worth mentioning.¡±

    Eden blinked.

    He instantly understood Micheal¡¯s reminder.

    ¡°Don¡¯t interfere with the following matters for the time being. I will ask Melody to arrange for the person in charge to respond,¡± Micheal said, ¡°Adjust yourself. When you encounter difficulties in any matter, the biggest taboo is to have yourself falling apart.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Eden nodded and said sincerely at that moment, ¡°Micheal, thank you.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for nonsense like this between friends.¡±

    Eden was touched.

    He did not expect Micheal to be so loyal.

 Chapter 138

    <h4>Chapter 138: Reversal. The Struggle to Death</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Micheal hung up the phone.

    His expression was cold.

    Eden, as expected, was stillcking.

    He picked up the phone and dialed again. ¡°Melody.¡±

    ¡°Eden is going to kill me someday.¡±

    ¡°At the moment, he¡¯s the best person we can use in the business world. Don¡¯t touch him for the time being.¡±

    ¡°I know, I just...¡± Melody Sanders was so angry that she could not speak.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have an idea,¡± Micheal said.

    ¡°What idea?¡±

    Micheal told Melody his idea.

    Melody Sanders calmed down a little. ¡°Okay, I will make the arrangements.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Micheal, let me tell you the truth. Eden is really iparable to you. No wonder my father ced you in such an important position.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my honor to work for him.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that we don¡¯t have any feelings for each other. Otherwise,pared to Edward, you might be more suitable for our family.¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t look down on Fourth Master Swan. His ability is beyond our imagination.¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Melody Sanders was surprised.

    Micheal was clearly around the same age as her, but for someone in his twenties, she always felt that he was able to see through everything.

    ¡°I guessed.¡± Micheal chuckled. ¡°After all, the Swan Enterprise is so big. How easy can it be for Fourth Master Swan to control everything in such a short time?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Melody Sanders nodded.

    ¡°If Fourth Master Swan can really be a part of the Sanders, not only will you be able to stabilize your position, but you will also have one less threat.¡±

    ¡°This is the reason why my father insisted that I marry Edward.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk anymore. You go ahead and arrange things first. We can¡¯t let the news continue to spread like this. The longer it takes, the more disadvantageous it will be for the Sanders.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Melody Sanders quickly hung up the phone.

    Micheal also put down his phone.

    His eyes narrowed.

    Jeanne Lawrence... was indeed a threat.

    ¡­

    The video of Jeanne¡¯s speech went viral on the inte.

    The poprity did not decrease.

    4 pm in the afternoon.

    The Sanders¡¯ South Hampton City Administrative Hall held a live reception.

    While all the news media tforms avoided the Lawrence Enterprise, the administrative hall was crowded with them.

    The scene was packed with the media and it appeared to be very lively.

    At this moment, Jeanne was also sitting in her office, watching the situation at the scene.

    Currently, the spokesperson of the government had yet to arrive, but they had already started the live broadcast on the Inte.

    Jeanne was still very calm.

    Forrest sat opposite her. He was initially extremely nervous. After all, no one knew what the Sanders would say. Furthermore, the live broadcast was all over the inte. It was obvious that the Sanders had a n in mind. Everyone would be afraid of something happening, but when he saw Director Lawrence¡¯s expression, he became calm.

    He had a feeling that everything was within her expectations.

    She expected the Sanders to respond. She was only waiting for their moves. Then, she would counter their moves and finally give them a fatal blow.

    Ten minutes.

    The spokesperson of the Executive Office, Tiffany Larson, personally responded. She was also the main person in charge of the project.

    After a lengthy greeting, she stated the main point, ¡°Regarding the Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s allegations about the nning of the amusement park, I admit our mistake. We have indeed brought losses to the Lawrence Enterprise due to ourck of consideration. This is my responsibility. I will not push the me. In front of the entire country¡¯s people, I will express my apologies to the Lawrence Enterprise.¡±

    The sudden words caused an uproar at the scene.

    However, since it was not a question-and-answer session, the reporters below did not dare to stir up trouble.

    ¡°Before Ie up with apensation n for the Lawrence Enterprise, I will first exin to everyone why we have developed the amusement park project. As we all know, Harken is a rapidly developing country. From agriculture to entertainment and inte industries, all of them are bearing fruit. Taking advantage of the current development environment, we are also nning more projects that can boost the national economy, and the construction of a global amusement park is one of them. I hereby dere that this project is not a spur-of-the-moment initiative. It has already been nned for three years. This is one of our nning documents, and it was signed three years ago today.¡±

    As she spoke, she handed a copy of the document to the reporter¡¯s representative at the scene.

    Tiffany Larson continued to speak, ¡°It¡¯s just that the n in the n has not been made public for the time being. When we confirmed the implementation of the n, in fact, it was also before the construction of Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s logistics warehouse. I admit that our negligence lies in that we only focused on the nning and construction of the amusement park, and neglected to pay attention to the development of other industries. This resulted in the Lawrence Enterprise mistakenly choosing the location of the logistics warehouse in our nned area.¡±

    Obviously, in the Sanders¡¯ official statement, they wanted to erase the fact that they are targeting the Lawrences.

    It was only carelessness that led to this misunderstanding.

    At the very least, the general public would not feel that the Sanders were abusing their power.

    ¡°We are also very sorry for the losses caused to the Lawrence Enterprise, but looking at the bigger picture, the economic benefits that the construction of the amusement project will bring to South Hampton City are far greater than the construction of the logistics warehouse of the Lawrence Enterprise. If we stop the development of the project now, the preliminary estimate of the financial loss will be five billion. We will also lose the potential economic benefits it can bring, which are tens of billions. This logistics warehouse of the Lawrence Enterprise can not bepared to the economic benefit the amusement park will bring. After weighing it, we decided to continue the construction of the amusement park project, and at the same time, help the Lawrence Enterprise to tide over its current corporate difficulties.¡±

    So.

    This was the Sanders¡¯ way of saying things.

    They admitted their mistakes, but they would not undo their mistakes. However, they could try their best to make up for their mistakes.

    In the eyes of the outside world, it was very sincere, and there was no contradiction.

    This statement instantly turned the Sanders¡¯ passive situation around.

    Jeanne looked at the news coldly.

    She felt that she had watched enough.

    Jeanne could already figure out what kind ofpensation ns they would provide.

    They would most likely cooperate with the Lawrence Enterprise to find newnd and make a new n. They would also reduce the tax revenue from the Lawrence Enterprise by one percentage point, at the same time providing more business loans to them, and so on.

    This was the usual method used by the authorities. They would let you think that you had gotten a great deal.

    In reality.

    When ites to choosing a new location, there would then be many unexpected incidents.

    For example, there would be no suitable location. Even if there was a reasonable location, there would be many households or buildings there which would be difficult to demolish.

    Jeanne could already foresee arge number of problems in theirpensation ns.

    And at that time, even if the Lawrences try to make another statement, the Sanders will have ten thousand excuses. They will say that the Sanders have actively cooperated and tried their best. They did not expect such a sudden ident. Harken is a humane and civilized country. When ites to demolition, they can only use reason to convince people and not be forceful¡­

    In the worst-case scenario, they can just apologize to the Lawrences a few more times in the media. They will not suffer even one bit by doing that.

    The most important thing was that a piece of news would be popr for at most a week, or at most a month. The more people watched, the more numb they would be. It would gradually be a piece of history and no one would care about it.

    ¡°Director Lawrence.¡± Forrest looked at Jeanne¡¯s sudden silence and called out to her.

    Others might be convinced by the Sander¡¯s official statement, but those who truly knew the urgency of this project would not.

    Right now, the government was deliberately stabilizing the situation. In reality, time is sometimes the biggest weapon of destruction for an enterprise.

    Once they missed the best time, opportunities would slip through their fingers.

    ¡°What do we do now?¡± Forrest asked.

    Although they knew that the Sanders was doing this on purpose, they did not know how to deal with it either.

    After all, the Sanders had already said so much. If the Lawrences were to be more aggressive, it would seem that they did not understand the bigger picture.

    Jeanne said, ¡°When the Executive Office¡¯s press conference is over, we will issue a statement.¡±

    ¡°What do we say?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the Sander¡¯s support. Wepletely trust that the Sanders can help the Lawrence Enterprise through the difficult times. At the same time, we will fully cooperate with the construction of the amusement park project by the South Hampton City Administration Office.¡±

    Forrest really did not think that Director Lawrence was someone who wouldpromise so easily.

    He also did not believe his own ears.

    Jeanne smiled. ¡°Since they are standing on the side of benevolence and righteousness, so we will go along with them.¡±

    Forrest still... could not understand.

    ¡°This way, we¡¯ll be able to tear down their tform and make them... have no way out.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Forrest was shocked. After a long while, he asked, ¡°Director Lawrence?has a new strategy already?¡±

    Jeanne did not answer.

    Her smile was very obvious.

    Forrest simply could not describe his emotions and admiration.

    He just could not understand.

    How much energy could Director Lawrence contain in her slender body?

    Everyone was just struggling to their deaths in front of her.

 Chapter 139

    <h4>Chapter 139: Finn Personally Examined Monica</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    After the Sanders administrative office made an official statement.

    The impact of the news was obviously much weaker. The amount of attention started to decrease, and the poprity of the news slowly declined.

    Jeanne watched coldly as the news gradually became less popr.

    About an hourter.

    Jeanne had Forrest record a video for her.

    Then, she sent it out.

    In the video, Jeanne was smiling, ¡°To the Administrative Office, thank you for your attention and support to the Lawrence Enterprise. We fully trust the Sanders and the administrative office to help the Lawrence Enterprise tide over this crisis. We will also actively work hard to find a better solution to minimize the losses of both the administrative office and the Lawrence Enterprise. Finally, I fully support the Sanders¡¯ n for the amusement park project from the perspective of the national economy.¡±

    A few short sentences.

    It ignited the news that had been cooling down.

    There were manyments below.

    ¡°The Lawrence Enterprise is so understanding.¡±

    ¡°They quit while they can. The Lawrence Enterprise is quite smart.¡±

    ¡°I hope to see the administrative office help the Lawrence Enterprise.¡±

    ¡°Am I the only one who likes Jeanne? What¡¯s surprising is that I¡¯m a woman myself.¡±

    There were a lot ofments below thisment.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re not the only one.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking at her face the entire time. What¡¯s surprising is that my gender is the same as yours.¡±

    ¡­

    Just like that, the tension in the news eased up.

    From the initial political and business conflicts, it seemed to have turned into entertainment gossip at this moment.

    #Jeanne¡¯s looks are too shocking# had even be a hotment on this news.

    Monica sat in the waiting room of the hospital, flipping through today¡¯s trending news.

    When she saw the video that Jeanne had just posted, she was a little angry.

    She could not help but swear.

    Jeannepromised just like that?

    Thoseckeys of the Sanders had casually said a few nice words, and Jeanne believed them?

    When she saw Jeanne¡¯s first video of her retaliating head-on today, her blood was boiling. She was certain that Jeanne would definitely make a difference in this matter, and she would definitely amaze the world. It would be best if that b*stard Eden was regretful that he had lost a treasure and married a b*tch.

    However, she never expected Jeanne to suddenly express her goodwill.

    This was too big of a reversal!

    Although the Sanders were in power, and it wasmon sense to not fight with officials, this was too f**king fast. It was too obvious!

    Jeanne, what¡¯s wrong with you?

    She had this uneasiness in her chest as if she had just taken a dump and suddenly retracted it. It was simply too unpleasant!

    No matter how she thought about it, with Jeanne¡¯s personality, she would definitely choose to fight head-on, and it was impossible for her to give in so easily.

    Was it...

    Was she being threatened?

    At the thought of this, Monica became agitated.

    She quickly picked up the phone and dialed.

    The call went through. ¡°Monica?¡±

    ¡°Are you under house arrest by your father? Forced? Threatened?¡± Monica was extremely distressed.

    Jeanne smiled.

    She said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m at work.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. If your father really uses violence on you, tell me. I¡¯ll find someone to save you!¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Jeanne slightly raised her voice.

    ¡°Then why did you suddenlypromise?¡± Monica¡¯s face was full of displeasure.

    Jeanne already knew why Monica called.

    She knew Monica too well.

    Monica could not bear to see her suffer. She even wished that Jeanne could stand at the top and p everyone in the face.

    Sometimes, Jeanne would really be moved by this woman.

    After all, in this world, there were not many people who would treat her so unconditionally.

    She said, ¡°Monica, do you know what a diversion is?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°It means that I have other ns,¡± Jeanne said with a smile.

    ¡°So you didn¡¯tpromise just like that?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°I knew it. My Jeannie has a domineering temperament! She won¡¯t just swallow whatever you throw at her.¡±

    Jeanne was amused. ¡°I can¡¯t talk anymore. I¡¯m getting busy.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Monica took it as reassurance and stopped nagging, ¡°I¡¯m going for a check-up.¡±

    ¡°Check-up? What check-up?¡± Jeanne was stunned.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m going for a breast check-up. My chest is always tingling nowadays.¡±

    ¡°Is it serious?¡±

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be serious. We¡¯ll know after the check-up.¡±

    ¡°Is Dr. Jones apanying you?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Monica raised her voice. ¡°He¡¯s not that kind. I came alone. I was afraid that my parents would be worried, so I didn¡¯t call them.¡±

    ¡°After the check-up, no matter what happens, just send me a message.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Monica said nonchntly. ¡°Go do your thing. I¡¯m hanging up.¡±

 Chapter 140

    <h4>Chapter 140: Finn Personally Examined Monica</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Jeanne hung up the phone, still feeling a little uneasy.

    She thought for a moment and made a call.

    The call went through. ¡°Ms. Lawrence.¡±

    ¡°Dr. Jones, do you know that Monica is having a breast examination at the hospital?¡±

    Finn was sitting in his office sorting out some of his medical advice materials. When he heard what Jeanne said, his hands paused and he replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s doing a checkup by herself right now. I can¡¯t leave since I have something to do. I¡¯m worried that if something happens, that silly girl will be alone...¡±

    ¡°It should be fine,¡± Finn said straightforwardly. ¡°It¡¯s just normal hypersia of the mammary nds. Just follow the doctor¡¯s instructions and prevent it from happening.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Jeanne asked.

    Finn pursed his lips.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not sure, I hope you can go and take a look.¡±

    Finn replied, ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Jeanne actually knew that there was some conflict between Finn and Monica. She was not trying to set them up, but she really felt that Monica and Micheal were not suitable for each other. Micheal... ced himself in the Sanders¡¯ political arena, and his family was in a high position. Micheal was definitely not a simple man.

    Monica would be more suitable for a simpler environment.

    Even so...

    When ites to matters of the heart, it is never up to others.

    Therefore, the biggest reason she asked Finn to visit Monica was that she was really a little worried about that woman.

    Monica looked carefree and heartless, but if something really happened, she might choose to bear it herself.

    ¡°Director Lawrence.¡± Amy knocked on the door and entered.

    Jeanne came back to her senses.

    ¡°The General Manager wants you to go to the meeting now.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes twitched, and her face was a little cold.

    Alexander really only knew how to drag her down.

    ¡­

    The hospital.

    The Breast Department.

    Monica put down the phone.

    At that moment, the hospital staff came forward respectfully. ¡°Ms.Cardellini, it¡¯s your turn to have your checkup.¡±

    Monica nodded and followed the medical staff to the doctor¡¯s clinic.

    She actually did not want toe today.

    She was young, so how could she have cancer? However, who knew that she would be so bothered when she went to work today? Finn¡¯s words kept lingering in her ears. She would think of it no matter what she did. Even when she looked at Jeanne¡¯s news, Finn¡¯s voice would also appear.

    What if, what if¡­

    People would always be afraid of what-ifs.

    She was the same.

    So in the end, she still came to the hospital alone.

    Since she did not make an appointment in advance, she waited in the hospital for a while.

    At this moment, she walked into the doctor¡¯s office.

    She was inexplicably... very nervous.

    The doctor was a female doctor in her forties. Her attitude was very friendly. After all, she used the VIP channel, so the fees were naturally much more expensive than normal outpatient clinics.

    She sat in front of the doctor.

    The doctor asked about her condition.

    Monica answered them one by one.

    After the doctor recorded her answer, she said, ¡°Ms. Cardellini, lie on the bed. I¡¯ll help you check.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Monicay on the examination bed behind the doctor¡¯s outpatient clinic.

    Sheid down, lifted her shirt, and undid her bra.

    The doctor did the examination for a while.

    Monica felt a little awkward and nervous.

    After all, she was still a virgin. Although she was a female doctor, she still felt a little embarrassed to be examined like this.

    What made her nervous was... she would not really be sick, right?

    She looked at the doctor¡¯s serious expression.

    After a long while.

    The doctor finished the examination and let her get up from the bed.

    ¡°How is it?¡± Monica asked.

    Her heart was racing.

    ¡°It should not be a big problem. But for the sake of being conservative, I suggest that we go for a doppler ultrasound and see how the breast hypersia is,¡± the doctor suggested.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get the nurse to take you for a doppler ultrasound.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Monica followed the nurse out.

    She was still a little nervous.

    She had just left when Finn walked into the doctor¡¯s office.

    Monica did not see Finn, even though Finn had seen her leave.

    ¡°How is Monica?¡± Finn asked.

    ¡°Dr. Jones?¡± The breast doctor was surprised. Why did he suddenly ask her about the patient¡¯s condition?

    The other nurse next to the breast doctor quickly said, ¡°Ms. Cardellini is Dr.Jones¡¯ wife.¡±

    Finn pursed his lips.

    Monica would asionally apany her father for a physical examination, so everyone in the cardiology department knew about Monica. It was normal for the news to spread naturally.

    After all, being a doctor was still an ordinary profession. The Cardellinis were one of the top fivepanies among the twelve families in South Hampton City. Since Finn married a Cardellini, it was natural for people to gossip about them.

 Chapter 141

    <h4>Chapter 141: Finn Personally Examined Monica</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    What Finn did not know was that the main reason why he was being gossiped about was not that he had married a daughter from a prestigious family. Instead, it was because he had been coveted by countless single young women ever since he entered the hospital. There were many young women in the hospital, and 90% of the nurses were women. The ability of women to spread information was astonishing. He was actually very famous in South Hampton City Central Hospital.

    ¡°I see.¡± The breast doctor smiled, ¡°I gave her a simple check-up just now. There were no lumps or nodules. It should only be normal hypersia of the breast. For safety reasons, let her get a doppler ultrasound and see the results.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Finn replied.

    The reminderst night was actually intentional. Hearing the doctor¡¯s words, he was relieved.

    He said, ¡°Thank you. I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡±

    ¡°Dr. Jones, you¡¯re wee.¡± The doctor was very friendly to Finn.

    Other than being very popr among the young women, Finn also had a lot of prestige among his colleagues.

    Although he was young, he had sessfully performed several world-famous surgeries. The Heart Department of South Hampton City Hospital was also famous because of him. Therefore, many doctors still respected him. In fact, they even tried to curry favor with him.

    Finn left the breast department.

    He walked out and wanted to go straight back to the inpatient department.

    He usually did not work in the outpatient department and usually stayed in the wards.

    In fact, the inpatient and the outpatient department were a little far apart.

    He thought that since he was already here, he might as well do it.

    He went to the radiology department.

    The radiology department was always the ce with the most people in a hospital.

    Monica walked through the VIP corridor. As it was not a private hospital, the privileges were not that apparent without an advance appointment.

    He saw Monica holding a form as she was waiting.

    While waiting in line, she lowered her head and kept looking at her phone.

    He pursed his lips and walked straight into the VIP doppler ultrasound room.

    Monica waited for about ten minutes before the nurse invited her in.

    She put down her phone, still feeling a little unhappy.

    Seeing that Jeanne¡¯s news was about to turn into gossip, she was totally upset.

    She walked into the only VIP ultrasound room andy on thefortable bed.

    ¡°Ms. Cardellini, please pull your shirt up as much as you can and put your hands up as well.¡±

    Monica did as she was told.

    She felt a little... phew, awkward.

    What made her even more awkward was that the doctor who was doing the ultrasound today was a man.

    He was wearing a surgical mask, although his face could not be seen clearly.

    She still felt that it was vaguely familiar.

    Why did she him a little simr to that b*stard Finn?

    However, because he was wearing a mask, she could only see his side profile while she was lying on the bed, and she could not be sure.

    Moreover... Why would Finne to the ultrasound room?

    Thinking about it, she felt that she must be overthinking.

    Then, because she was still a little nervous, she could not think of anything else.

    She felt the examination instrument on her chest sliding continuously.

    Her heart beat faster.

    She was still very nervous.

    It would be great if there was someone by her side to apany her.

    Thinking about it silently, she calmed herself down.

    After a long while.

    The doctor removed the device from Monica¡¯s body.

    The nurse helped her wipe her body.

    Monica could not help but ask, ¡°Doctor, how am I doing? Are there any problems?¡±

    The doctor did not answer.

    The nurse¡¯s attitude was very good. ¡°Ms. Cardellini, don¡¯t worry. The results will be out soon. The report will show your condition.¡±

    Of course, she knew that the report would show it.

    However, she was just worried.

    She tidied up her clothes.

    In the end, she did not ask any more questions and left the ultrasound room.

    After she left, the man wearing the mask took his mask off.

    The other ultrasound doctor came back and teased, ¡°Dr. Jones, are you going to examine your wife¡¯s breasts personally?¡±

 Chapter 142

    <h4>Chapter 142: A Direct Counterattack Against the Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s Higher-ups</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    In the Doppler Ultrasound room.

    Finn replied calmly, ¡°I just wanted to see if I got rusty in my imaging skills.¡±

    ¡°Dr.Jones is indeed a versatile person.¡± The imaging specialist sighed.

    ¡°You tter me. I just happened to learn it when I was in school.¡±

    It probably did not just ¡°happen¡±.

    When Finn just entered the hospital, he met a patient who did not have any problems on the ultrasound. However, based on Finn¡¯s medical experience, he felt that there was definitely something wrong, so he personally operated on the patient. He then found a small tumor that was very subtle and difficult to find. It was diagnosed as malignant, but because the surgery was done earlier, the patient had undergone regr follow-up surgery and was basically fine.

    For this reason, the patient specially bought a silk banner for Finn. At that time, this story was also widely spread in the hospital. In order to make a name for itself, the hospital also published this news in various major media outlets. In a short period of time, Finn became famous in the South Hampton City¡¯s medical world.

    Back then, he was only 26 years old.

    ¡°Do you want to practice again? There are still a lot of patients waiting in line.¡± The imaging specialist joked.

    ¡°No, I still have something to do in the department. I¡¯ll go back first,¡± Finn rejected him with a smile. He was also very polite. ¡°Thank you for your help earlier.¡±

    He would not act superior just because of his position in the hospital. Therefore, even though he did not take the initiative to socialize, he had a good rtionship with many doctors and nurses.

    Finn left the ultrasound room.

    The nurse in the ultrasound room sighed. ¡°Dr. Jones is so handsome, and his personality is also gentle. Everyone says that he is the brand of our hospital. The most important thing is his looks. It¡¯s better to see him than to hear about him. He is really good-looking.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. He has a wife.¡± The imaging specialist broke her fantasy. ¡°And you¡¯ve seen his wife. She¡¯s beautiful. I heard that she¡¯s the daughter of a wealthy family.¡±

    ¡°I know. I¡¯m just saying. Humans always yearn for beautiful things.¡± The nurse was a little unhappy, but she could not help but say, ¡°By the way, Dr.Jones treats his wife so well. He actually personally examined his wife¡¯s breast. Do you think he did that because he doesn¡¯t want you to see his wife¡¯s body...¡±

    It was not too far from the truth.

    That¡¯s right.

    Monica received the examination report.

    She took a look.

    The diagnosis was breast hypersia.

    Fortunately.

    Fortunately, Finn was wrong this time.

    She took the report to the doctor¡¯s office.

    Suddenly, a voice rang in her ear, ¡°Dr.Jones.¡±

    Monica turned her head instinctively and looked toward the voice.

    She really saw Finn not far ahead.

    Finn was stopped by a nurse. The two of them were talking about something.

    The nurse was smiling brightly at him. Finn had a faint smile on his lips as well. He was listening to her speech very seriously, giving off an especially gentle demeanor.

    Monica saw Finn standing there in his white coat.

    He had a tall figure and a refined appearance.

    Monica really did not want to use any good words to describe Finn. However, at this moment, the impression Finn gave off was of a kind doctor that could only be seen on television. It was the image of a leading doctor.

    In the real world, it was really hard to see.

    She retracted her gaze.

    She suddenly walked past Finn.

    No matter how good-looking he was or how elegant he was, he was still just a s*umbag to her.

    Finn¡¯s eyes moved slightly as he nced at the person who walked past him.

    The corners of his lips that were raised slightly stiffened for a few seconds.

    ¡­

    Lawrence Enterprise, executive meeting room.

    Jeanne appeared in the meeting room.

    All the executives and senior directors were present in the meeting room. They looked at Jeanne with a face full of sarcasm.

    It was especially obvious from Bryce Hoffman.

    After all, he used to have a very high position in the Lawrence Enterprise, and he would asionally mock Alexander. Now, because of Jeanne¡¯s arrival, he had suffered a few setbacks and was a little unhappy in his heart. At this moment, when he saw Jeanne, he immediately said out loud, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the brave one? You even went against the Sanders and asked them toe out and solve your problems. Now, the administration office only said a few words and you¡¯re backing down?¡±

    The words were not at all pleasant.

    Something shed across Jeanne¡¯s eyes as she nced at Bryce. ¡°Director Hoffman, the matter hasn¡¯t reached the final step yet. You¡¯d better not make a conclusion for now.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still so arrogant even at this time. Ms. Lawrence, can you restrain your self-righteous personality? Do you really think that this is a ce for you to have fun, or did you take this as a ce where you can throw a tantrum and date whoever you want?¡± Bryce sneered.

    Jeanne¡¯s expression was also very cold.

    At that moment, she really did not want to waste her breath on these people.

    Bryce saw that Jeanne did not speak and thought that she had nothing to say, so he became even more arrogant. He said to Alexander, ¡°President Lawrence, I think this matter will cause such a huge impact. Jeanne has to bear full responsibility. Right now, although the administrative office said in front of the entire country that they will help us get through this difficult time, we have made the Sanders look bad this time. They may not let us off so easily.¡±

 Chapter 143

    <h4>Chapter 143: A Direct Counterattack Against the Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s Higher-ups</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Alexander¡¯s expression was also extremely ugly.

    He was initially showing off because of Jeanne, but now he could not say a single word because of her.

    Bryce added, ¡°President Lawrence, this matter can not be allowed to pass just like this. Jeanne is not sensible, but it doesn¡¯t mean that the senior executives of ourpany are also not sensible. Although the Sanders seems to be very friendly now, in fact, no one knows what attitude they will have towards ourpany in the future. The Sanders are in charge of Harken, so what right does ourpany have to offend them?¡±

    ¡°DIrector Hoffman, if you have something to say, just say it,¡± Alexander said coldly.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll say it directly.¡± Bryce stood up from his seat, looking even more imposing, ¡°I think the most important thing for us now is to get the Sanders¡¯s forgiveness. No matter what their attitude toward us is, we have to take the initiative to express our goodwill to them. We have to apologize for our irrational behavior this time. At the very least, we can let the Sanders feel our sincerity and try our best to mitigate the possibility that the Sanders is deliberately targeting us.¡±

    ¡°So, what¡¯s your suggestion?¡± Alexander raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. There¡¯s a reason for everything. Whoever caused the trouble should be responsible. This matter was caused by Jeanne, and Jeanne should take full responsibility. So I think that we should fire Jeanne to give the Sanders an exnation.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes turned colder.

    Alexander¡¯s expression also changed slightly.

    Joshua was at the side, smiling very insidiously.

    ¡°Director Hoffman,¡± Jeanne said.

    When it was quiet, or when everyone thought that Bryce¡¯s suggestion was very good, she took the initiative to speak up.

    Bryce nced at Jeanne. ¡°Are you still going to defend yourself?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to defend myself,¡± Jeanne replied with a firm tone.

    ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t defend yourself. We¡¯re all people with status. Once we shed all pretenses and start saying what we want to, this wouldn¡¯t look good.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just telling Director Hoffman not to jump to conclusions before the matter is over. Don¡¯t be too proactive either, or you¡¯ll be easily pped in the face.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by jumping to conclusions yet? Do you really think that the Sanders will help you solve your current difficulties? It¡¯s just an excuse from them! Based on my many years of experience in the business world, I¡¯m telling you clearly that the current logistics warehouse project of Lawrence Enterprise is finished. The investment has gone down the drain and we have lost more than a billion dors. You have even offended the Sanders. In the future, the Lawrences will not be able to develop. As the party involved, you have caused so much trouble for us. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you are a member of Lawrence, do you really think that it would be as simple as being chased out of the Lawrence Enterprise?¡± Bryce said with extreme anger.

    Jeanne looked at him but did not move.

    Her indifference agitated Bryce further.

    He said fiercely, ¡°In any case, the Lawrence Enterprise will either have her or me. I can¡¯t ept the fact that the Lawrence Enterprise is being led around by a little girl! This is simply an insult to me!¡±

    Bryce¡¯s anger also provoked fierce resistance from the other higher-ups.

    Everyone at the scene stood on Bryce¡¯s side and even forced Alexander to immediately give the order for Jeanne to leave the Lawrence Enterprise.

    Alexander was forced into a corner by everyone.

    After all, Jeanne was his daughter, and he was embarrassed.

    He gritted his teeth, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°Everyone, be quiet!¡±

    Only then did everyone quieten down a little.

    ¡°Jeanne did indeed have a huge problem with this incident...¡±

    Herself.

    Therefore, Alexander had also distanced himself from the rtionship.

    ¡°I agree with the opinions of all the higher-ups and have decided to expel Jeanne...¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, the door of the executive meeting room was pushed open.

    Everyone turned their heads and saw Jonathan Lawrence appear in the meeting room all of a sudden.

    He was sitting in a wheelchair, but he still looked energetic and sharp.

    At that moment, the office was silent.

    The next second, everyone in the meeting room stood up and said respectfully to Jonathan, ¡°Chairman.¡±

    Jonathan did not look at anyone. He only let his personal assistant push him toward Alexander.

    Alexander quickly gave up his seat.

    ¡°All of you, sit down,¡± Jonathan instructed.

    Only then did everyone sit down.

    Due to Jonathan¡¯s authoritative demeanor, no one took the initiative to speak.

    Jonathan swept a nce at everyone and said, ¡°Jeanne,e over to grandpa¡¯s side.¡±

    Jeanne was originally standing, but when she heard Jonathan¡¯s words, she walked over to his side.

 Chapter 144

    <h4>Chapter 144: A Direct Counterattack Against the Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s Higher-ups</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Everyone looked at Jonathan.

    After all, Jonathan¡¯s prestige was still there, and he was also the oldest executive among them. Even if some people had some objections, they did not make a sound.

    ¡°I know about the incident this time. I believe that everyone is a little uneasy at this moment, and are all afraid that the Sanders will take revenge on the Lawrence Enterprise. I came here to calm everyone¡¯s hearts, and to clearly tell everyone that the Sanders are not as petty as everyone might expect them to be. They are the rulers of Harken, after all. Everyone, there¡¯s no need to worry over nothing here.¡± His words were sonorous and forceful.

    He did not lose his authority just because he got older.

    ¡°Alexander, as Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s executive general manager, you need to take the lead and reassure the senior executives and subordinates that ourpany will be fine.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Alexander immediately said respectfully.

    ¡°Chairman.¡± Bryce opened his mouth, and at this moment, he sounded much more respectful.

    ¡°Director Hoffman, if you have something to say, just say it.¡±

    ¡°Although you said that the Sanders will not take revenge, that is because we are in luck and that the Sanders are rather kind. However, as an enterprise, we can not just take it for granted. We have to do our duty well and show the Sanders some respect. So, I suggest that Jeanne resign. In this way, the Sanders will naturally feel our sincerity...¡±

    ¡°The enterprise¡¯s duty is to contribute to the economy of Harken, not to curry favor with the powerful.¡±Jonathan directly interrupted Bryce¡¯s words.

    Bryce was embarrassed by Jonathan¡¯s words.

    ¡°I was watching the entire incident this time, and I don¡¯t think Jeanne made any mistakes. I even support Jeanne¡¯s actions. I am not protecting or covering up for Jeanne, but when the enterprise is wronged, it should stand up for itself and not simply swallow its anger. Therefore, I don¡¯t agree with Director Hoffman¡¯s words.¡±

    Bryce felt very awkward after being told off in public.

    Jonathan spoke again, ¡°I¡¯m here today to not only calm everyone down but also to encourage everyone to support my granddaughter. She naturally has her own arrangements for this logistics warehouse project under the Lawrence Enterprise. Please don¡¯t use your qualifications and status to restrict her.¡±

    ¡°Chairman, are you sure you are protecting her? This is too obvious!¡± Bryce could not hold back and said sarcastically.

    ¡°Whether I am protecting her or not will depend on the result.¡± Jonathan¡¯s expression was serious.

    ¡°The result? Isn¡¯t the result already finalized?¡±

    ¡°Not yet!¡± Jeanne said.

    Bryce instantly changed his tone, ¡°I am talking to your grandfather. What right do you have to interrupt?¡±

    ¡°I gave her the right!¡± Jonathan said.

    Bryce¡¯s expression twisted uglily.

    ¡°It was my decision to let Jeannee to work at the Lawrence Enterprise! I believe in my judgment!¡±Jonathan said again, his aura full of confidence.

    ¡°Thank you for your affirmation, grandpa¡± Jeanne turned around and said to everyone respectfully, ¡°Give me another day, and I willpletely resolve this matter. If it is still the same tomorrow, then the Lawrence Enterprise will still have to bear the losses now. I will take the me and resign, and evenpensate the Lawrence Enterprise for all the losses.¡±

    Bryce sneered, ¡°Compensate for the losses? How will youpensate?¡±

    ¡°I willpensate in her stead,¡± Jonathan said firmly.

    Bryce endured it.

    ¡°But if I manage to turn the situation around...¡± Jeanne¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°I request for Director Hoffman to leave Lawrence Enterprise.¡±

    Thest sentence was a fatal blow.

 Chapter 145

    <h4>Chapter 145: Jeanne¡¯s Mysterious Identity</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    In the executive meeting room.

    Bryce was forced into a corner by Jeanne.

    His expression was extremely ugly.

    However, at that moment, he could not say a single word.

    Jeanne sneered, ¡°Since you can¡¯t be absolutely sure that I will fail, then please don¡¯t be so sure.¡±

    Bryce gritted his teeth and said, ¡°For the chairman¡¯s sake, I don¡¯t want to make you look bad.¡±

    His words sounded nice, but it was his way of giving himself a way out.

    He had to admit that he was really humiliated by the Lawrences today.

    Jonathan said, ¡°Thank you, Director Hoffman. If the other senior directors here have any other opinions, please raise them.¡±

    Even if some people were not convinced, they tactfully did not speak. Bryce had been embarrassed enough.

    ¡°Since everyone has no objections, then the meeting is adjourned,¡± Jonathan instructed.

    Then, his personal assistant pushed him out of the meeting room.

    Alexander followed behind Jonathan with Jeanne after him.

    Joshua hurriedly trailed along.

    Jonathan left the Lawrence Enterprise directly.

    Alexander, Jeanne, and Joshua were all at the door to see him off.

    Jonathan said to Alexander, ¡°Support Jeanne more. Don¡¯t let your daughter be bullied by outsiders.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Alexander was extremely respectful.

    Jeanne looked at Jonathan, waves of mixed emotions washing over her.

    If Jonathan was not a person who prioritized business interests, and if she did not know how cruel he was on the inside, she might actually be moved by his actions today.

    She watched Jonathan leave.

    Only when the car drove out did she withdraw her gaze.

    She retracted her gaze and met Alexander¡¯s.

    Alexander naturally had two faces. He waspletely different in front of Jonathan.

    His expression was cold as he looked at Jeanne. ¡°Don¡¯t do whatever you want just because your grandfather has your back. If you don¡¯t save the Lawrence Enterprise from its losses, you¡¯ll still have to get out of thepany.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Alexander left with these words and strode away.

    Joshua hurriedly followed him.

    He followed Alexander into the Executive General Manager¡¯s office.

    Joshua could not help but ask, ¡°Dad, what does grandfather mean? Grandfather stood up for Jeanne in front of so many senior directors. What does that make me?¡±

    ¡°You? You are practically nothing.¡± Alexander was furious.

    Joshua held back his anger.

    ¡°No matter what happens to Jeanne now, she has be more popr and was once glorious because of her achievements. You have been working in the Lawrence Enterprise for more than a year. All you do is waste time!¡±

    ¡°Dad, how can you say that about your son...¡±

    ¡°Then tell me what contribution you have made to thepany, and what help you have brought me?¡±

    ¡°At least I know my own limits. I won¡¯t be like Jeanne who caused so much trouble for you!¡± Joshua was displeased.

    ¡°You¡¯re useless and you¡¯re also unreasonable!¡±

    ¡°Dad...¡±

    ¡°Learn well. In the future, if your grandfather really gives Lawrence Enterprise to Jeanne, you can¡¯t me anyone else.¡±

    ¡°Dad.¡±

    ¡°Get out of here!¡± Alexander roared angrily.

    Joshua could also see that Alexander was angry. Although he felt ufortable in his heart, he still left dejectedly.

    When he returned to his office, he called Eden indignantly, ¡°Brother-inw, can you ask the Sanders to target the Lawrence Enterprise? I simply can¡¯t stand Jeanne¡¯s insufferably arrogant attitude. Today, my grandfather actually came to thepany to support Jeanne. We originally wanted to kick Jeanne out of thepany, but now we had to give her one more day.¡±

    ¡°Your grandfather supports Jeanne?¡± Eden was also a little surprised.

    Based on his understanding of Jonathan Lawrence, he would never ignore his own grandson and support his granddaughter.

    ¡°Brother-inw.¡± Joshua did not receive a reply and called out again.

    ¡°Alright, I got it.¡±

    ¡°Brother-inw, what I mean is...¡±

    The call was abruptly hung up.

    He wanted to get support and not be ignored like this.

    He had been ignored enough during this period of time!

    Eden was indeed ignoring Joshua.

    Joshua was useless, and Eden was just using him.

    He did not have so much free time to deal with him.

    Eden was a little uneasy now.

    Initially, he felt that this matter woulde to an end after Jeanne had some self-awareness andpromise. Next would be an internal crusade among the Lawrence Enterprise against Jeanne, and he would reap the benefits.

    However, at this moment, he did not expect Jonathan to suddenly stand on Jeanne¡¯s side.

    Although Eden had never interacted with Jonathan, from his father¡¯s description of this man, he knew that Jonathan was a sinister and cunning person. In the business world, he would do anything for profit. If it was not for the stroke two years ago that forced Jonathan to retire, the Lawrence Enterprise would not have declined so quickly.

    He picked up the phone.

    ¡°Eden, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Micheal¡¯s tone was calm as always.

    No matter what happened, he seemed to be calm and collected.

    Eden said bluntly, ¡°I¡¯m a little worried that things will change.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Just now, Joshua called me and said that Jonathan Lawrence stood up for Jeanne. We thought that Jeanne would have been kicked out of the Lawrence Enterprise today, but I didn¡¯t expect Jonathan to back her up.¡±

    ¡°You mean that Jeanne might still have other tricks up her sleeve?¡± Micheal instantly understood.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Eden confirmed. ¡°Jonathan is a businessman. In front of benefits, he won¡¯t even consider his family. Moreover, Jeanne isn¡¯t the sessor of the Lawrence Enterprise. If you want to talk about favoritism, he¡¯ll only be favoring Joshua.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I got it. I¡¯ll go and inform the Sanders.¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t want any more changes. We¡¯ve already spent a lot of effort on Jeanne¡¯s matter...¡±

    Outside the room, Eden¡¯s assistant pushed open the door.

    It seemed like there was an urgent matter.

    Eden frowned.

    ¡°President Swa, the Lawrence Enterprise released another video just now. It¡¯s currently spreading across the media.¡±

    Eden was shocked.

    Micheal, who was on the other side of the phone, could feel that something was wrong. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°The Lawrence Enterprise released another video. It must be Jeanne again!¡±

    ¡°Hang up the phone first and see what it is.¡± Micheal made a prompt decision.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Eden hurriedly hung up the phone. Suppressing his anger, he quickly opened theputer screen and typed in the word ¡°Jeanne¡±.

    Countless news articles about her popped up on the inte.

    He clicked on thetest one.

    He clicked on it and saw Jeanne¡¯s inherently attractive face appear on the screen.

    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry for taking up public resources again. I just want to be able to give my friends who are concerned about the logistics of the Lawrence Enterprise an exnation. I also want to draw aplete conclusion to this matter. This afternoon, the South Hampton City administrative office made a statement in front of the entire nation and gave Lawrence Enterprise a perfectpensation n. The Lawrences were very grateful and seriously discussed the n given to us by the administrative office. We found that everything the administrative office gave us was from the country¡¯s assets. As an enterprise, I¡¯m ashamed that not only did I not contribute to the country, but I also took the country¡¯s assets.¡±

    Eden gritted his teeth.

    Although the Lawrences seemed to be taking the initiative to curry favor with the Sanders, the more they did so, the more uneasy he felt.

    He controlled his emotions and looked down.

    Jeanne continued, ¡°In view of this, the Lawrence Enterprise actively held an internal seminar, trying to solve our difficulties through our own abilities. After more than two hours of intense discussions in the afternoon, we found a better way that can support both our logistics warehouse and the amusement park project. The following is the result of the Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s discussion.¡±

    Eden¡¯s heart was racing. He was really afraid of how Jeanne would turn this matter around.

    He stared at the screen.

    ¡°The biggest contradiction between the logistics warehouse and the amusement park is that the road traffic can not be used rationally. An amusement park is a ce where people gather, and it is also a ce where traffic will be bad. If the amusement park is too popr, traffic control will be implemented within 1,000 meters around the amusement park. That is to say, traffic is not allowed to enter. This is the fundamental problem that hindered our logistics warehouse. The logistics warehouse needs more convenient and faster transportation, so I think that as long as we solve the traffic problem, the logistics warehouse and the amusement park can be built together.¡±

    Eden red at Jeanne in the video.

    This woman really had a lot of ideas.

    Without a doubt, this was indeed a good way to have it both ways, but...

    He sneered.

    Whether the n could be agreed to or not, or whether it could really be transformed was also up to the Sanders.

    Although Jeanne¡¯s suggestion was good, it could not be used. It was still futile.

    ¡°I contacted the world-ss transportation master, us Maine, through my friend¡¯s connections. I just gave it a try and sent him the geographical blueprint of our ce. I didn¡¯t expect him to send me the first draft within an hour.¡± Jeanne took out the design draft and ced it in front of theputer screen. The design draft was not very clear, but it could be seen that it was indeed a blueprint for nning and construction.

    ¡°Mr. us said that the terrain of our local area is notplicated. To solve the transportation problem in our logistics warehouse, we only need to build a light rail and a subway. The subway is for the amusement park, and the light rail is for the logistics warehouse. They are not rted to each other and can work together.¡± Jeanne said briefly and very calmly, ¡°He said that he bought the nearest ne ticket and wille to the field to make ns for us tomorrow.¡±

    She must be lying!

    Countless big shots could not even invite the world-ss transportation master, but now, he would personallye to South Hampton City?

    Just who the heck could Jeanne be?

 Chapter 146

    <h4>Chapter 146: Jeanne Might Not Be an Ordinary Person</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Jeanne invited the world-ss transportation master, us Maine. The news of Maine¡¯s arrival in South Hampton City spread throughout the country in an instant.

    There were many onlookers.

    ¡°Is it really the legendary us? The master who can unimpeded traffic no matter howplicated the traffic environment is under his design?¡±

    ¡°us only spent a week solving a traffic problem that had caused congestion in Mens for ten years. Now that so many years have passed in that city, even the rush hour is extremely smooth. It¡¯s said that those streets are even named ¡®us Route 1¡¯and ¡®us Route 2¡¯...¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t us retire many years ago?¡±

    ¡°Who is us... everyone is very confused.¡±

    ¡°Looking forward to us¡¯ arrival, looking forward to the final resolution...¡±

    ¡­

    The news of the transportation master was in full swing.

    Jeanne¡¯s office.

    Jeanne was also flipping through the news.

    Her expression was very calm.

    Forrest really did not dare to believe it. After he helped Jeanne record the video, he actually had a lot of questions. At this moment, he finally could not hold it in anymore. ¡°Director Lawrence, you are not joking, right?¡±

    Jeanne looked up from the screen. ¡°You mean the matter of inviting us?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Forrest nodded and voiced his doubts, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m quite interested in world-ss celebrities, especially those with technical influence. I have some understanding of us. He had already announced three years ago that he would no longer ept invitations to design transportation ns. Moreover, many important leaders of many countries had personally gone to invite him, but he refused them all. I don¡¯t know how you got him toe out of his retirement.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not me,¡± Jeanne said. ¡°I don¡¯t have such great abilities.¡±

    ¡°Then who is it? Is it your friend? Who could be this influential?¡± Forrest was very curious.

    He suddenly felt that the woman in front of him was unfathomable.

    She seemed to... always make people feel extremely shocked.

    ¡°It¡¯s my son,¡± Jeanne said straightforwardly.

    ¡°...¡± Forrest felt that this was even harder to ept than the Director herself being acquainted with us.

    Jeanne was really calm to the point that it drove people crazy. She casually said, ¡°us is one of the people in charge of the Mensa organization. My son¡¯s IQ just happened to be online. When he entered Mensa, us identally discovered my son and felt that he was amazing. Thinking that he was a talent that could be trained for, he made George his apprentice. Inyman¡¯s terms, us is my son¡¯s master. Now that his disciple¡¯s mother is in trouble, he can¡¯t just stand by and do nothing. So, I asked George to tell us about my request, and us agreed.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Forrest was speechless.

    Could you not say it so casually? It would make people jealous.

    ¡°Director Lawrence, you¡­ you¡­ You¡¯re just not an ordinary person.¡± Forrest was even stuttering.

    The father of emerce, West from the MUK Group, was her godfather.

    The world-ss transportation master, us, was her son¡¯s master.

    No ordinary person would not be able to befriend these big shots.

    Unless she was a big shot herself.

    Jeanne smiled.

    She said, ¡°Everything is a coincidence or fate. I¡¯m not as powerful as you think, just a little lucky.¡±

    There was probably no one in this world who could rely on luck to be a king.

    Forrest had a feeling that Jeanne would definitely be more sessful in the future!

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk too much. Tell Mandy to keep an eye on the news. We can¡¯t let the news go cold like this. The inte trolls we hired have to keep building momentum.¡± Jeanne returned to the main topic, and she looked at the time again. ¡°It¡¯s 8 pm now. The matter is about toe to an end. Tomorrow morning, I will go to the airport to pick us up. I will be a littlete. When the timees, you will be in charge of the project. If you encounter any problems, call me immediately.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Director Lawrence.¡± Forrest agreed immediately.

    Jeanne nodded. She picked up her bag and stood up to leave the office.

    Forrest followed her out and looked at her silhouette.

    These few days, she had clearly experienced some high-intensity and high-pressure work. He did not know why this woman in front of him could still remain calm. It was as if everything was within her expectations, and she only needed to wait for a good result.

    He truly admired her so much.

    Wondering if those who tried to put her down were fuming right now.

 Chapter 147

    <h4>Chapter 147: Jeanne Might Not Be an Ordinary Person</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    In fact.

    That person had indeed broken down.

    Eden gritted his teeth and was so angry that he wanted to kill someone.

    Where did Jeanne get the ability to invite the so-called world-ss transportation master, us?

    Once he reallyes to South Hampton City, the traffic problem would just be insignificant. Jeanne borrowed the power of the inte and thepromise she made with the administrative office previously. It would be impossible for the administrative office to reject such a solution that would have the best of both worlds. If they reject it, then they would really be deliberately targeting the Lawrence Enterprise, and the Sanders would not be able to back down.

    Eden clenched his fists tightly, and his anger reached its peak.

    He admitted that he really wanted to make Jeanne submit to him. Thinking back to the time when he made a mistake that every man would make, Jeanne made such a big fuss that his reputation was almost ruined. In the end, he managed to preserve his reputation and Jeanne was the one in ruins, to the extent that she was even kicked out of the Lawrences. From then till now, Jeanne had not yielded to him even once, which made him feel displeased.

    Now that he saw her return with her still beautiful and moving appearance, his desire to make her submit to him became even stronger.

    It could not be denied that Jeanne had the innate ability to make all men lose control. Although he had tried his best to forget the existence of this woman all these years, when this woman appeared in front of him again, he would still be tempted. He still wanted this woman to be... his own.

    He could not deny that all men had innate bad natures. If they could not obtain something, they would always resort to all means to obtain it.

    However, when they finally obtain it, they would have no feelings left for this woman.

    Therefore, the things that he had done to Jeanne before this was always to make her submit to him, and even make her his woman.

    However,

    After this incident, he changed his mind.

    He had to.

    This woman...

    He would definitely make her suffer a fate worse than death!

    He was having crazy thoughts, and his suppressed anger made him look very ominous.

    The phone rang at this moment.

    Eden lowered his head to take a look and picked it up. ¡°Micheal.¡±

    ¡°Have you thought of a solution?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Eden said frankly. ¡°If Jeanne really invited us, and if the Sanders rejects this construction, then it will confirm that the Sanders is targeting the Lawrence Enterprise. The Sanders will not be able to answer the people.¡±

    ¡°So, we can only take the risk.¡± Micheal¡¯s tone was cruel.

    Eden held the phone tightly, and his expression changed.

    ¡°Get us involved in an ident in South Hampton City.¡± Micheal made a prompt decision.

    Eden¡¯s heart pounded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you. Can you do it?¡± Micheal asked.

    Eden gritted his teeth. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s mainly because Melody and I have a special identity. There are too many eyes on us. It¡¯ll be difficult to avoid everyone and do something secretly.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Eden agreed immediately. ¡°Leave it to me. I can do it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll all be up to you tomorrow. If us sessfully arrived at South Hampton?City, the Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s logistics warehouse project would continue. Everything that we had done previously will all be in vain. However, if something happened to us in South Hampton city, not only would this project be shelved, but have you thought about what kind of attack Jeanne would suffer? It would be global.¡± Micheal reminded him word by word.

    Eden was touched. He did not think so much.

    He only thought that if something happened to us, this project would not be continued.

    He did not think that as an international celebrity, if something happened to us because of Jeanne, then Jeanne... would not be able to get forgiveness from the public even if she apologized.

    He looked a little excited. ¡°Jeanne is asking for it. It will be very ugly.¡±

    ¡°Be careful,¡± Micheal reminded.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Micheal and Eden exchanged a few more words before hanging up.

    Micheal was still in the office at the moment.

    Ever since he returned to the country and started working, he had been extremely busy. His goal was to be able to reach a higher position faster.

    His father was suddenly diagnosed with terminal lung cancer. Although it was not announced to the public, the doctor said that the deterioration was very rapid and it was hard to say how much time was left.

    If he wanted to stabilize the position of the Ross, he could only depend on himself. He would resort to any means to support the glory of his entire family.

    Something shed across his eyes as he looked at the caller ID on the screen. He picked it up. ¡°Melody.¡±

    ¡°Did you tell Eden what to do?¡± Melody was somewhat anxious.

 Chapter 148

    <h4>Chapter 148: Jeanne Might Not Be an Ordinary Person</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Can he be trusted?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have any other choice for the time being.¡±

    Melody endured it and did not want to belittle Eden anymore. She said, ¡°I gave my instructions just now. If any ident happens tomorrow, the official department will arrivete due to ¡®circumstances¡¯. They will only go to the scene to deal with it after Eden¡¯s people leave. Micheal, we¡¯ve already done so much. We can¡¯t fail again this time.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s your father¡¯s situation?¡± Melody suddenly thought of it.

    Micheal pursed his lips. ¡°The doctor said that he¡¯s fine for the time being, but he needs to recuperate.¡±

    ¡°I also mentioned your current situation to my father just now. My father told you not to worry too much. If anything really happens to your father, my father will personally support you. He won¡¯t let your family decline like this.¡±

    ¡°Help me thank him.¡± Micheal appeared to be very respectful.

    ¡°As long as you sincerely support the Sanders, my father will not mistreat you. Moreover, with me around, I will always help you put in good words in front of my father.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°In short, you don¡¯t have to bear the burden.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll hang up now,¡± Melody said. ¡°We¡¯ll see the results tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    He hung up the phone.

    Micheal rubbed his aching temples.

    Actually, he was very tired.

    When he returned this time, he suddenly received news that his father was critically ill. It was hard to ept.

    Back then, he was forced to break up with Monica. He was unwilling, but he still epted it for the sake of his official career in the end.

    He had lived in a ce where cheating and power were paramount.

    He had seen too many people kneel in front of his father without any dignity in order to curry favor with him. He had also encountered a time when his father was schemed against and his life was on the line. His entire family was almost buried with him at that time.

    His father had taught him since he was young that this was a world where the strong preyed on the weak. If he could not grow stronger, then he would be devoured by others. He could only continue to grow.

    Under his father¡¯s influence, he had a strong desire for power and status.

    However, it could not be denied that back then, he really loved Monica when he dated her.

    In fact, he had a crush on Monica for many years.

    In high school, he was in the same ss as Eden. Eden and Jeanne were dating, and Jeanne¡¯s best friend happened to Monica, so they got to know each other.

    Friendship was all there was between them.

    In fact, he was very clear that he should have married a woman who was more beneficial to his career, and not the daughter of a businessman. Thus, he did not have a good impression of Monica, and even said that he would keep a distance from her.

    However, there was once¡­

    During a mock test in his third year of high school, he made a mistake in the performance test and fell from the first to eighth grade. That time, he was scolded by his father, and his mood was extremely low.

    Coincidentally, that day, he agreed to go to the amusement park with Eden to rx his nerves. In order to prevent others from knowing his inner feelings, he did not refuse.

    When he went, he saw that Jeanne and Monica were also there.

    The four of them went together.

    To give Eden and Jeanne some time alone, it was him and Monica who went together in the end.

    Monica was really a very cheerful person. He had seen too many youngdies from influential families in the upper ss. No one would be as carefree as she was.

    He was actually a little envious.

    Monica pulled him to the roller coaster.

    He was a cautious person. He rarely did things out of his control, and felt that roller coasters were not suitable for him.

    However, Monica was a stubborn person. She pulled him to line up and forced him to go with her.

    As they sat on the roller coaster, Monica took the initiative to hold his hand. ¡°If you¡¯re afraid, hold my hand.¡±

    How could Micheal admit that he was afraid?

    Monica held on anyway. ¡°I can see that you¡¯re in a bad mood today. When you¡¯re in a bad mood, you have to vent. Trust me!¡±

    In fact.

    The thrill of the roller coaster was never a concern in Micheal¡¯s mind.

    The only thing that had been touching him in the depths of his heart was Monica¡¯s soft and warm hand, which was holding him tightly.

 Chapter 149

    <h4>Chapter 149: Monica, Finn, and Micheal¡¯s Past</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Micheal¡¯s true feelings for Monica were not from that time.

    He always felt that his heart rate increased because the roller coaster was too intense.

    Therefore, he and Monica only remained friends for a long period of time. They did not have any interactions, and there were no changes in their feelings.

    Until..

    He was studying official affairs with his father while attending the University of Civil Affairs. He was actually very busy and had no time to think about other things.

    One day, he apanied his father while they were getting off work.

    It was already midnight. There were almost no pedestrians on the streets, and there were very few cars.

    He sat in the back seat of the car in fatigue and looked at the night sky of South Hampton City.

    Usually, there would be a lot of night lights shing at this time, but tonight seemed to be much darker than usual.

    He watched silently. Then, he suddenly saw a familiar face appear on thergest promotional electronic screen in South Hampton city. Seeing her bright smile and her face full of joy, she said, ¡°Finn, Happy Birthday to you!¡±

    Finn...

    Who could he be?

    Monica had rented all the electronic screens in South Hampton city from 0 a.m. to 24 a.m., exactly an entire day.

    That was why Monica was famous.

    The man named Finn also became famous.

    Micheal was someone who never cared about gossip, and that was the first time he typed the words ¡°Finn¡± on the inte.

    Looking at that man¡¯s resume, looking at all the information about that man¡­

    Micheal finally admitted that he had feelings for Monica.

    Otherwise, he would not have wasted his time finding out about another man Monica liked so much.

    However¡­

    He still decided to endure it.

    After all...

    He and Monica would not have a future.

    As a human, there would always be times when he could not control himself and act on impulse.

    It was a gathering of university alumni.

    He was drinking with a group of ssmates at the bar when he saw Monica sitting in front of the bar counter, crying.

    He looked at her for a long time.

    Looking at her slender body that was breaking down.

    In the end, he got up and walked toward her.

    Monica was also a little surprised to see him.

    He took the initiative to order a ss of wine and sat beside Monica. ¡°Did the sky fall on you today?¡±

    ¡°Finn cheated,¡± Monica said.

    When she said it out loud, her tears flowed like a torrent.

    It was even more painful than the sky falling.

    When Micheal heard those words, his heart was filled with joy.

    He was next to Monica through the night.

    Monica actually asked him to ignore him several times, but he did not leave.

    He stayed with her the whole night.

    He did not leave with her until the bar closed in the morning.

    He then sent her back.

    Monica was probably tired from crying, so she did not refuse.

    The car arrived at the door of Monica¡¯s vi.

    From afar, he saw a man standing there.

    The impulse in his heart grew stronger and stronger.

    Therefore, the moment Monica got out of the car, he hugged her in his arms.

    Monica was shocked.

    At that moment, she looked straight at him.

    ¡°Monica, would you believe it if I say that I like you?¡± Micheal said.

    Monica seemed to be even more frightened.

    ¡°I have liked you for many years.¡± He enunciated each word.

    He actually confessed.

    He thought that he would never say something like that in his life.

    Monica seemed to be unable to react in time.

    He saw Finn approaching them from the corner of his eye, and even saw Finn¡¯s eyes turn red.

    He leaned close to Monica¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Do you know? The best way to give up a rtionship is to start another one.¡±

    ¡°Micheal...¡±

    ¡°Finn is behind you. If you don¡¯t want to be hurt by him again, you have to acquiesce to my actions.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, he¡­

    Monica did not actually have time to react. She felt Micheal¡¯s kiss on her lips.

    From her surprised expression, it was obvious that she was rejecting him.

    However, in the next second, she gave in.

    Perhaps she had really experienced something too heart-wrenching, which was why she chose this way to break up with Finn.

    Micheal kissed her and saw Finn standing behind them in a daze.

    Micheal even saw that the man was clenching his fists, his eyes were red, and then... a tear fell.

    A man could actually cry like that for a woman.

    Perhaps he was deeply in love.

    Perhaps there was a misunderstanding between them.

    Perhaps..

    However, Micheal did not care.

    He was cruel enough to break them up.

    He knew that Finn was an orphan, and he also knew that an orphancked security.

 Chapter 150

    <h4>Chapter 150: Monica, Finn, and Micheal¡¯s Past</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    With Finn¡¯s status, he was not worthy of the wealthy Monica. Therefore, once he felt that Monica did not love him, he would turn around and leave.

    This was the influence that a foster family brought to the child.

    From then on, Finn withdrew from Monica¡¯s world.

    Even during the period when Micheal pursued Monica, during the period when Monica still clearly loved Finn, Finn never appeared in Monica¡¯s world again.?Therefore, it was not difficult for him to pursue Monica.

    As long as he gave her happiness, as long as he made her happy enough to forget Finn, their rtionship wouldst.

    They dated for two years.

    Finally, his father found out.

    His father mercilessly urged them to break up.

    At that time, Micheal was deeply in love with Monica. He loved her so much that he even tried to convince his father. Even if he did not marry the daughter of an official, he could rely on his own strength to rise to a higher position. However, his resistance was futile. His father did not listen to any exnation and directly went to find Monica¡¯s father. He used harsh words while he asked Monica¡¯s father to make his daughter break up with Micheal.

    The situation had developed beyond his control.

    He and Monica both endured the immense pressure from their family. In the end, it was he who chose to let go.

    As long as his father did not agree to him being with Monica, he would not be able to be with her. Regardless of whether his father used his power, or Micheal himself did not have the courage to stand in between Monica and his family, they would eventually break up.

    However, the final fuse to break up came from an official opportunity given to him by the Chief.

    When the matter between him and Monica was getting out of hand, the Chief gave him an opportunity to go abroad to further his studies. That opportunity was something that could only be encountered by chance and not sought after. It was an exchange program between countries, and thest person who had such an opportunity was the Chief himself. One could imagine how valuable this opportunity was.

    He knew clearly that he could not refuse.

    Therefore, he chose to break up with Monica because he did not want to make things difficult for her again.

    He knew that he had let her down in this matter.

    His family and his upbringing made it impossible for him to give up his future for a woman.

    Monica was probably very sad.

    He thought of the heartbreaking breakup between Monica and Finn. He did not know if Monica would be in pain, and he was cruel enough to not find out.

    After he left, he heard that Monica and Finn got married.

    He was sad, but his political aspirations made him ept it.

    He returned to the country recently, and the exchange program was not over yet.

    He only returned to the country early because of his father¡¯s illness.

    After he returned, the Chief asked him to get Monica back.

    Although Harken was currently in the hands of the Sanders, the economy was not under their control. It was all on the Swans. Back then, after Zachary Swan helped the Sanders take over the country, he abandoned politics and went into business. At that time, the Sanders did not have enough resources to control the development of the economy. In addition, the Swans had juste down from the political arena at that time. Their connections and influence were still rather overwhelming, thus they sessfully devoted themselves to business. After decades of expansion, they had created the Swan family¡¯s wealth and business status in Harken. Now, the Swans themselves could even influence the economic development of Harken.

    Therefore, when the Sanders stabilized in the political arena, they naturally began to feel the crisis in the economic sector. Hence, they had the idea of working with the Swans through arranged marriages, and their goal was to take control of Harken¡¯s economy from the Swans. However, the Swans refused time and time again. Everyone would think that the Swans did not want to return to the political arena. However, only a few people would know that the Swans actually did not want to give the business empire that they had built to the Sanders.

    If the Sanders could not form a friendly rtionship with the Swans, they would choose another way. Micheal was currently in charge of starting otherrge enterprises in Harken. He was in charge of other industries that the Swans had no control over, and the Cardellini¡¯s medical materialspany was thergest enterprise among the twelve families, aside from the Swans. Naturally, it was the target that the Sanders wanted to rope in or control.

    Letting Micheal and Monica be together was to let Micheal take control of the Cardellinis.

    Of course, the most urgent thing for the Sanders now was to gain control of the Swans through the marriage alliance. Controlling the Cardellinis was just an auxiliary line. The most important thing now was still the marriage between Fourth Master Swan and Melody. As for him and Monica, they could take it step by step.

    After thinking so much, Micheal was also a little tired.

    His eyes moved slightly as he looked at Monica¡¯s photo on theputer screen in front of him.

    He used her photo as the screensaver.

    Actually... he was very grateful for the Sanders¡¯ policy guidance.

    At least, he could be together with Monica without his family¡¯s objections and without affecting his official career development.

    He liked her.

    He really liked her, without the consideration of benefits.

    He picked up the phone and dialed.

    The call went through. ¡°Micheal.¡±

    ¡°I miss you.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    At this moment, Monica was at home.

    She had just finished talking to Jeanne and was in a good mood.

    She remembered that she had to go to the hospital today for her medicine. Even though she had a small problem with her breast, she still had to pay attention to it.

    She was just about to leave when she received a call from Micheal.

    Actually, the day they came back from her father¡¯s ce, she had told Micheal to wait until his parents were really willing to ept them before making their rtionship official. They could start dating again, but they would not see each other for the time being.

    After all, if they identally do something they should not, she would never be able to ept it morally.

    After that, they really did not see each other. They did not even call each other often.

    Micheal would asionally send her messages, but they were all simple greetings. It was the first time Micheal had said that he missed her so directly like today.

    Her heart was beating a little.

    Micheal did not seem to want to make things difficult for her either. He changed the topic and said, ¡°I just finished working overtime and was about to get off work. How about you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m at home, taking my medicine.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I have breast hypersia. The doctor asked me to take some medicine.¡±

    ¡°Is it serious?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not serious. I had a check-up today, and the doctor said that it¡¯s nothing serious.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Micheal heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°By the way, why did you get off work sote?¡± Monica put the pill into her mouth, took a sip of warm water, and swallowed it.

    ¡°Yeah, I was too busy.¡±

    ¡°Have you had dinner yet?¡±

    ¡°I forgot. Do you want toe out and eat with me?¡±

    ¡°Micheal.¡± Monica bit her lips. ¡°Let¡¯s not meet for the time being.¡±

    The other side chuckled and said in a t tone, ¡°I¡¯m just kidding.¡±

    ¡°Remember to have dinner.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Then get off work early.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll hang up,¡± Monica said.

    ¡°Monica.¡± The other side called her name and said in a low voice.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Will you miss me?¡± Micheal asked.

    Monica¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    ¡°Miss me?¡± The other side seemed unyielding.

    Monica pursed her lips.

    Her heart was beating a little fast...

    She said, ¡°Micheal, I miss you.¡±

    Just as she said that, she saw Finne out of his bedroom.

    Finn usually left work veryte, but today, just like her, she inexplicably got off work at six o¡¯clock.

    The two of them ordered their own takeout dinner and ate their own food as if they were strangers.

    After dinner, Finn returned to his bedroom and did note out again.

    She did not expect that he would suddenly appear now.

    Worse still, he appeared right in time when she said she misses Micheal.

 Chapter 151

    <h4>Chapter 151: A Dangerous ident</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    In the spacious living room.

    Monica was frozen as she held her phone.

    Finn was expressionless. He walked past her coldly and went to the medicine box in the corner of the living room to look for medicine.

    ¡°Monica.¡± Micheal¡¯s voice called out to her once more. He seemed to have called her a few times.

    Monica came back to her senses. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Monica said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should get off work early. Don¡¯t dy your dinner, it¡¯s easy for you to get stomach problems.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll hang up.¡±

    ¡°Bye-bye.¡±

    ¡°Bye-bye.¡±

    Monica hung up the phone.

    At that moment, Finn walked toward her with a pill in his hand.

    As she was standing in front of the kitchen ind with the water heater beside her, Finn picked up his special cup and took the warm water.

    Monica looked at his cold expression and frowned. ¡°Are you unwell?¡±

    Finn took the medicine but did not answer.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a doctor? How can you get sick?¡± Monica frowned.

    After Finn took the medicine, he turned around and went to the sink to rinse his own cup. He replied indifferently, ¡°A doctor is not a God.¡±

    Monica was speechless.

    Finn ignored her most of the time, but one sentence from him could easily kill her.

    She was a little unhappy and turned around to return to her room.

    Out of sight, out of mind.

    She simply did not want to be in the same space as Finn and breathe the same air.

    She had just taken two steps when she suddenly thought of something. ¡°Finn, I¡¯m not unwell.¡±

    Finn put the water cup away.

    ¡°I said I don¡¯t have cancer. Don¡¯t curse me.¡±

    Finn raised his head and looked at Monica.

    Monica said loudly, ¡°I went to the hospital for an examination today. The Doctor who performed the ultrasound on me examined me very carefully. The result was ordinary hypersia of the mammary nds.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Finn replied.

    ¡°Forget it. You don¡¯t care anyway,¡± Monica mumbled and then felt that it was meaningless for her to tell him anything at all.

    She turned around and went back to her room.

    Finn looked in the direction of Monica¡¯s room door.

    He held his stomach.

    It was just a little stomach ache.

    Actually, Monica¡¯s reminder was right. As a doctor, he would not get sick so easily unless it was due to gic reasons.

    ¡­

    The next day.

    Jeanne habitually opened the news and took a few nces.

    Yesterday¡¯s news was still trending, and it was still very eye-catching on the news app.

    No media outlet had dared to broadcast their news before.

    Ever since the administrative office had responded positively, all the major media outlets were now in a frenzy, and they were afraid that they would be a minutete.

    She put down her phone.

    She came out of the bathroom to wash up.

    George was still sleeping on the bed.

    Jeanne went over to wake him up. ¡°George, wake up.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to school.¡± George turned over, his butt facing Jeanne.

    The corners of Jeanne¡¯s mouth curled into a smile.

    Looking at George¡¯s cute appearance at this moment, she wondered if it was a good idea for George to go to school or not?

    She said, ¡°Not to school, to pick up your master.¡±

    George twisted his body. His brain was probably responding, but his body instinctively resisted.

    Jeanne did not want to force George anymore. She said softly and gently, ¡°Sleep for a while more, then. I¡¯ll go pick us up, but I¡¯ll call you after. You have to go out, understand?¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± George agreed.

    Jeanne covered George with the nket, put on makeup, and changed her clothes. She then walked out of the Lawrences courtyard.

    At this moment, on the second floor, Joshua stood on the balcony and said to his phone, ¡°Brother-inw, Jeanne has gone out.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Jeanne drove to pick up us.

    Since it was still early, she drove at a moderate pace.

    The phone rang. She nced at it and picked it up. ¡°Godfather.¡±

    ¡°The media has found me,¡± West said straightforwardly.

    Initially, Jeanne had specifically told West that when she was dealing with the matter of the Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s logistics warehouse, the Muk Group should try not to make a sound.

    Now that the media had found him, West needed to seek Jeanne¡¯s opinion.

    ¡°They probably want to know your opinion of me and our current cooperation project,¡± Jeanne said, ¡°Now that the results have been finalized, you can answer them directly.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± West agreed immediately. He could not help but say, ¡°I¡¯ve been watching your news for the past two days. To be honest, I¡¯m a little scared of you now. Mr. Thorn really did train you personally. Your ability is indeed amazing.¡±

    ¡°Godfather, you¡¯re ttering me. I¡¯m driving to pick up us now, so I won¡¯t say anymore.¡±

    ¡°Be careful.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Jeanne hung up the phone.

 Chapter 152

    <h4>Chapter 152: A Dangerous ident</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Jeanne drove to the South Hampton City International Airport.

    When she looked at the airport, she thought that she would also pass through this passage soon and leave the city.

    Then, she would note back.

    She parked the car in the airport garage and walked into the airport lobby when the ne justnded.

    She waited for about twenty minutes.

    Jeanne saw us walk out.

    Jeanne took the initiative to go forward.

    us, who was over 60 years old, was very enthusiastic. He gave Jeanne a hug and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s my George?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s sleeping.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s still such a bedhead.¡± us¡¯ tone was filled with affection.

    Jeanne smiled and took the luggage from us. ¡°I¡¯ll send you to the hotel first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Jeanne brought us into her car.

    The car drove out of the airport and took the inner ring expressway.

    ¡°It must be hard for you toe all the way to South Hampton City personally this time,¡± Jeanne said politely as she drove.

    ¡°The matters of my disciple are my matters. Moreover, this time, I can train George. He¡¯s toozy. I n to let Georgeplete the traffic nning and design of South Hampton City.¡±

    Jeanne could already imagine George¡¯s bitter little face.

    The two of them chatted very casually.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes suddenly paused.

    Through the rearview mirror, she saw a somewhat strange car.

    If she remembered correctly, this car had been following her since she came to the airport.

    She could understand that they might be going in the same direction towards the airport, but would it be possible for them to pick people up from the same ne as well? How could the time when they left the airport be so coincidental?

    She pursed her lips and did not show it.

    us had been lightheartedly chatting with Jeanne and did not notice anything strange.

    Jeanne responded to us while also being vignt.

    She observed the surrounding environment.

    This was the inner circle of the airport, and there was no crowd. If an ident happened in this kind of ce... it should be rtively easier to handle.

    As she thought about this, Jeanne stepped on the elerator and the car behind her also sped up.

    It was not an illusion, after all.

    Her pupils constricted, and in the next second, she calmly checked the condition of her car. If the car had not been tampered with, it would not be difficult to shake off the people behind her.

    us also seemed to have noticed that something was not right. He looked at Jeanne, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re being followed. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll send you to your destination safely and guarantee your safety in Harken.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± us nodded.

    An international celebrity like him had probably experienced a lot, so such a situation would not fluster him.

    After Jeanne confirmed that there was no problem with her car, she said to us, ¡°Hold on to the handrail, I¡¯m going to speed up.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Jeanne gripped the steering wheel tightly and focused. She stepped on the elerator and pressed it to the bottom.

    The car sped up at lightning speed.

    In almost an instant, it threw the car behind it a distance away.

    When the car behind reacted, it quickly chased after it.

    The speed was very fast.

    The two cars were on the inner ring highway, racing crazily.

    The car behind them had chased for some distance and was starting to be more and moreborious. He hurriedly got the person in the passenger seat to make a call.

    The person in the passenger seat dialed. ¡°Mr. Swan, we might not be able to catch up.¡±

    Eden¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You asked us to follow Jeanne, but it seems like she discovered us.¡±

    ¡°If she has discovered you, then so be it. Just follow her closely and let me know her route.¡±

    ¡°The truth is, I can¡¯t keep up. She¡¯s too fast. If I continue to follow her, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll get into an ident.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a race car driver?¡±

    ¡°We have a special race track...¡±

    ¡°Trash!¡± Eden said fiercely.

    He hung up the phone and quickly called Micheal. ¡°My people might have lost Jeanne.¡±

    Micheal¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°They said that Jeanne is driving too fast!¡±

    Micheal frowned.

    Eden was a little anxious. ¡°Now is not the time to investigate the truth. The main point is that if my people did not follow Jeanne, we would not be able to control her route and would not be able to cause any traffic idents!¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll think of a way. Prepare your men.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Eden hung up the phone. At that moment, he waspletely furious.

    At the same time.

    Jeanne looked at the car that she had thrown a distance away. She picked up the phone and dialed. ¡°Miles.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sending you my real-time location now. Come and help me. I¡¯m being targeted.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± There was no doubt from the other side.

    They were used to this.

    Jeanne hung up the phone and sped up again.

    The car behind them was getting further and further away, but she did not dare to let her guard down.

    It was impossible for the other party to arrange for just a single car to follow her. There might be a sudden ident in the surrounding area.

    About ten minutes passed.

    Jeanne received a clear phone call. ¡°Turn at the next road exit nearest to you. I will wait for you there.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Jeanne looked at the road sign and continued to drive wildly.

    She drifted and directly went down the next exit.

    At this moment, the car behind her could no longer be seen. Naturally, her followers did not know that she had already made an exit.

    She quickly parked the car at the entrance of the path and said to Miles who was parked there, ¡°Help me bring Mr. us to your ce first. After I send these people away, I wille and meet up with you guys.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Miles nodded.

    Jeanne turned to face us, ¡°My friend will guarantee your safety. You follow him and leave first. I wille and find you after I¡¯m done.¡±

    ¡°Pay attention to your safety.¡± us reminded her as he got out of the car.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Jeanne watched as us got into Miles¡¯s car before she started the car again and left quickly.

    Then, she returned to the inner ring highway. After some time, the car behind her finally caught up.

    The person in the front passenger seat immediately reported, ¡°Jeanne is still on the inner ring highway.¡±

    ¡°Do everything you can to follow closely!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jeanne slowed down slightly.

    Her goal was to let the other party catch up to her so Miles could bring us to a safe ce.

    She followed the original route and prepared to exit the inner ring highway.

    The moment she entered the intersection and returned to the city streets, arge truck suddenly went in the opposite direction. It was obviously heading straight for her.

    She had no way to think. She abruptly spun the steering wheel and directly hit the guardrail beside her.

    Jeanne¡¯s body was tightly bound by the seat belt and her head hit the car window beside her. The car window instantly shattered and her head felt dizzy.

    She gritted her teeth, turned to reverse gear and quickly stepped on the elerator. Her car left her position.

    It was almost the next second.

    The big truck directly hit the spot where Jeanne¡¯s car had collided. If it had been a secondter, she might have been crushed into a pancake.

    She did not have time to even tremble. She turned her steering wheel and left quickly.

    At the same time.

    Eden received a call, and the other party reported, ¡°We failed. Now Jeanne has directly driven away, but she should be slightly injured.¡±

    ¡°Useless!¡± He hung up the phone fiercely.

    The next moment, he sent the message to Micheal.

    Jeanne was still in a frenzy on the street.

    After driving for a long distance, she discovered the danger around her.

    Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    How many people did Eden use?

    Or could it be Melody Sanders who really wanted to exterminate her?

    Her eyes turned cold, and the phone suddenly rang.

    She took a nce at the iing call and pressed the Bluetooth button.

    ¡°Ms.Lawrence, head towards East Street.¡±

    Jeanne was stunned.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up here.¡±

    She did not know if she should trust the Fourth Master Swan at this moment.

 Chapter 153

    <h4>Chapter 153: Fourth Master Swan and Jeanne Are Official?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    On the streets with heavy traffic.

    Jeanne¡¯s crazy racing had caused the cars on the streets to be constantly in danger.

    She looked at the intersection in front of her.

    She gritted her teeth.

    She suddenly turned her steering wheel, and the sound of the car drifting could be heard. It was extremely ear-piercing.

    She quickly rushed towards East Street.

    Cars from all directions rushed toward her.

    She held the steering wheel tightly with both hands and concentrated.

    The only thing she was d about was that the other party did not tamper with her car. They were not that smart, after all. Or perhaps, they did not expect her to have such strong control over the car.

    Otherwise.

    She would definitely be dead by now.

    She remained calm throughout the whole process and saw a familiar ck car from afar.

    The car was parked there with Fourth Master Swan standing beside it.

    He... was indeed there.

    At that second, Jeanne felt a sense of relief.

    After a thrilling moment, she suddenly felt calm.

    Her eyes narrowed.

    She stepped on the brakes and fiercely stopped beside the ck car, stopping beside Fourth Master Swan¡¯s feet.

    She took a deep breath.

    The car door was opened by Fourth Master Swan.

    Jeanne adjusted her seatbelt.

    Fourth Master Swan directly carried her out of the car.

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    Teddy had already opened the car door for them, and Fourth Master Swan carried her into the car.

    At this moment, the surrounding cars were also parked not far away.

    Once Jeanne got into Fourth Master Swan¡¯s car, everyone suddenly stopped their crazy chase.

    Eden sat in his office, waiting for the result.

    Actually, he had never thought of exterminating them.

    He had originally wanted to create a car ident and never thought that he would have to kill the two people in the car. However, after Jeanne kept escaping, he gave a death order out of desperation.

    His eyes narrowed as he looked at the iing call.

    He picked it up fiercely. ¡°How is it?¡±

    ¡°Jeanne got into Fourth Master Swan¡¯s car!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know whether we should chase after her or not.¡± The other party reported.

    Eden¡¯s hand, which was holding the phone, was trembling.

    Uncle Edward!

    It was Uncle Edward again!

    He looked extremely ferocious.

    ¡°Mr. Swan...¡± the other party did not get a reply and asked again.

    ¡°Wait for my notification!¡±

    ¡°Also,¡± the other side said quickly, ¡°us is no longer in Jeanne¡¯s car.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Eden roared angrily. At this moment, he was so angry that his veins were popping.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure that I only saw Jeanne get into Master Swan¡¯s car. Her car is now parked by the street, but us is not there.¡±

    ¡°Meaning, us is no longer in the car?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys follow her all the time? You don¡¯t even know when she let go of us?¡± Eden was furious.

    ¡°We did follow her all the time, I promise that during the time I followed her, Jeanne didn¡¯t have time to let go of us. The only possibility is that something happened at the Inner Ring Highway.¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Eden cursed fiercely.

    Eden hung up abruptly and dialed Micheal¡¯s number. ¡°Jeanne is now in Uncle Edward¡¯s car.¡±

    No matter how calm he was, Micheal could not hide his surprise. ¡°Your uncle intervened?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Eden said through gritted teeth.

    ¡°I will inform Melody.¡±

    ¡°The important thing is that us is no longer in Jeanne¡¯s car. So even if he dares to chase after my uncle¡¯s car now, it will be useless.¡± Eden suppressed his emotions and told the truth.

    Micheal¡¯s expression changed drastically.

    Eden sensed Micheal¡¯s silence and said again, ¡°I never thought that Jeanne¡¯s driving skills would be this good. The Jeanne I know is very bad-tempered and useless. She really doesn¡¯t have such abilities! If I had known earlier, I would have directly asked someone to tamper with her car.¡±

    ¡°Jeanne has indeed exceeded our expectations.¡± Micheal forcefully suppressed his temper and said, ¡°Let¡¯s end this for now. Melody and I will discuss what to do next.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Eden did not say anything more. He knew that he had messed up this matter.

    No matter what happened, the oue of this matter would directly affect the Sanders¡¯ view of him. It was very likely that it would cut off his progress.

    At this moment, he really wanted to slice Jeanne into a thousand pieces!

    ¡­

    The streets of South Hampton City finally returned to normal.

    Jeanne looked out of the window.

    Ever since she got into the Fourth Master Swan¡¯s car, the danger around her had automatically disappeared.

    So, would the Sanders not go against Fourth Master Swan, or did they give up on chasing after her?

    After all, us was no longer in her car.

    She turned her head and looked at the man sitting beside her, who was now silent.

 Chapter 154

    <h4>Chapter 154: Fourth Master Swan and Jeanne Are Official?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    She said, ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±

    Obviously, they were not on the way to the Lawrences¡¯ courtyard.

    ¡°Ms.Lawrence, where do you think is the safest ce right now?¡± Fourth Master Swan¡¯s tone was unhurried, but his voice was a little deep.

    Jeanne did not reply.

    Fourth Master Swan¡¯s eyes moved slightly and he said with indifference, ¡°To my ce.¡±

    She had actually guessed it.

    However, she was hesitating and it could not be med.

    The safest ce was none other than Fourth Master Swan¡¯s ce.

    At least for now, the Sanders would not directly confront the Fourth Master Swan.

    She said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wouldn¡¯t help me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault for always being unable to control my feelings towards Ms. Lawrence.¡± Fourth Master Swan¡¯s cold words seemed to carry a hint of cruelty.

    One could vaguely sense his temper.

    Could he be angry?

    What was he angry about?

    There was a sudden silence in the car.

    It was always after one sentence that the two of them did not speak again.

    The car arrived at the Bamboo Garden steadily.

    Teddy respectfully opened the car door for her.

    The moment she was about to get out of the car, Fourth Master Swan had already gotten out of the other car door, walked in front of her, and carried her by the waist.

    Actually¡­

    She did not hurt any vital parts, and the crash also did not affect her walking.

    However, at this moment, for some reason, she did not reject him.

    Fourth Master Swan carried Jeanne directly up to the second floor and walked into a luxurious room.

    This room was actually...

    She had slept in it before.

    So many years had passed, and the furnishings and disys inside did not seem to have changed at all.

    Fourth Master Swan ced her on the big bed.

    Jeanne¡¯s slender body leaned against the headboard of the bed.

    Fourth Master Swan¡¯s cheek was very close to hers.

    He said, ¡°Ms.Lawrence, do you want to take a shower or bandage up first?¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes moved slightly. She said bluntly, ¡°I want to do something first.¡±

    Fourth Master Swan¡¯s expression obviously changed.

    ¡°It¡¯s very important.¡± Jeanne was very persistent.

    Fourth Master Swan stared straight at her, who was covered in blood.

    Jeanne was not actually asking for Fourth Master Swan¡¯s permission.

    She left the bed and took out her phone. She then walked to the huge balcony.

    She called Miles. ¡°Are you home?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s us?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s in good condition.¡±

    ¡°Pass the phone to him.¡±

    After a while.

    us¡¯ voice came from the phone. ¡°Jeanne.¡±

    ¡°Mr. us, I¡¯m very sorry for what happened today.¡± Jeanne expressed her apology.

    ¡°I¡¯ve experienced it before in another country. It was probably because they don¡¯t want me to help someone climb to a higher position. I can understand, so don¡¯t worry about me. Besides, I¡¯m safe and sound now, so there¡¯s no need to take it to heart. But how are you? Are you hurt?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Jeanne replied. ¡°I need to trouble you about something.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get Miles to help you record a video. I hope that you can use the video to tell everyone in Harken that you¡¯ve arrived in South Hampton City safely. Tomorrow, you¡¯ll personally go to the administrative office and n the traffic road design with the nning department.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Once youe into contact with the officials, any idents that you get involved with will be rted to them. This will ensure your safety to the maximum extent,¡± Jeanne exined.

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°Mr. us, sorry for your trouble. And thank you.¡±

    ¡°You are wee. You are my disciple¡¯s mother. I can not stand by and do nothing about your matters.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Jeanne expressed her gratitude again. ¡°Please give Miles your phone.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Jeanne told Miles some things and hung up the phone before calling George again.

    ¡°Mom, did you forget about me?¡± George picked up the phone and was extremely dissatisfied. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you woulde back to pick me up after picking up my master?¡±

    ¡°Something happened and I can¡¯te to pick you up. I will send you a video in a while, please help me post it on the Inte.¡±

    ¡°Are you in danger?¡± George was concerned.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Oh, when can I see my master?¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow. Tomorrow, your master will let you personally handle... the design of the traffic blueprints.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Jeanne smiled.

    She could imagine George¡¯s breakdown at this moment.

    After she finished instructing George, she called Forrest the next second.

    ¡°Director Lawrence, did you get Mr. us?¡±

    ¡°I did,¡± Jeanne said. ¡°I ran into something today, so I won¡¯t being to thepany. You take the lead on the project. Call me if there¡¯s anything.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Jeanne reminded him of some precautions before hanging up.

    After hanging up, she received a clear video.

    Jeanne transferred the video to George.

    After the video appeared on various majorworks, Jeanne put down her phone and returned to Fourth Master Swan¡¯s bedroom.

    In the bedroom, Fourth Master Swan sat on the huge sofa.

    His eyes moved slightly as he watched her enter.

    From the moment she left the bedroom to the balcony, she had been gone for at least half an hour, yet this man did not disturb her at all.

    At this moment, it seemed that he was just waiting.

    Waiting for her to finish everything and walk toward him.

    When she was one step away, he raised his eyebrows. ¡°Are you done?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°So, are you nning to take a bath or apply medicine first?¡±

    Jeanne could actually feel some of Fourth Master Swan¡¯s emotions, even if he looked very normal.

    When she was about to answer, Fourth Master Swan said bluntly, ¡°I suggest that you take a bath first.¡±

    After saying that, he turned around and went straight to the bathroom. Then, she heard the sound of running water.

    Jeanne looked down.

    There were indeed a lot of bloodstains on her body.

    However, she was very clear that the injuries on her body were all superficial wounds.

    Fourth Master Swan came out of the bathroom and returned to her. He directly carried her by the waist.

    Jeanne instinctively wrapped her arms around his neck.

    The two of them seemed to be very close.

    Their breath was very close to each other, and their heartbeat was even closer.

    Fourth Master Swan carried her into the bathroom and ced her on the sink.

    The sound of the shower could be heard from the bathroom.

    ¡°Don¡¯t take too long. Try to avoid water on your wound. Call me after you¡¯re done washing.¡± Fourth Master Swan¡¯s voice sounded in her ears. ¡°Clean clothes are on the clothes rack.¡±

    After saying that, he walked out.

    Jeanne looked at Edward Swan¡¯s back.

    Her heart skipped a beat.

    She looked down at her bloody clothes and slowly took them off.

    Outside the bathroom, Master Swan sat on the sofa with his legs crossed elegantly.

    He picked up the phone and dialed.

    ¡°Fourth Master Swan.¡± Nox Winter¡¯s voice came from the other end.

    ¡°Spread the news that Ms.Lawrence is here at my ce.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Nox was dumbfounded.

    Edward did not give any exnation and hung up the phone.

    Nox looked at his phone and did not react for a long time.

    Did Fourth Master Swan mean that... he and Jeanne are now official?

    ¡­

    Jeanne came out of the bathroom after taking a shower.

    She was wearing a bathrobe.

    So, Fourth Master Swan¡¯s so-called clean clothes was this robe? The kind that had practically no cloth.

    She wrapped it tightly and appeared in front of Fourth Master Swan.

    Fourth Master Swan raised his head and looked at her.

    There was nothing... strange in his eyes.

    Perhaps, she was worrying too much.

    ¡°Go to the bed, I¡¯ll help you with the medicine,¡± Fourth Master Swan said, his voice pleasant to the ear.

    Jeanne returned to his big bed.

    Fourth Master Swan also walked over.

    The medical kit was ced on the head of his bed. He took out iodophor from inside and helped her treat the injuries on her forehead, the many ces on her arm that had been scratched by the car window, and then...

    Shey on the bed.

    Fourth Master Swan lifted up her tightly wrapped sleeping robe.

    Jeanne blinked.

    She looked at Fourth Master Swan and saw that his deep eyes seemed to be dyed with color.

 Chapter 155

    <h4>Chapter 155: Jeanne Could Only Be His Wife</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    In the vast room.

    On the huge bed.

    Jeanney on the bed and looked into Fourth Master Swan¡¯s deep eyes. She stared straight at the wound on her corbone.

    The injury there was more serious. The broken ss of the car window pierced straight into her flesh, leaving a very deep wound that looked ferocious.

    His slender fingers were using iodophor to disinfect her wound, bit by bit.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it hurt?¡± Fourth Master Swan asked.

    His voice was low and deep.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Jeanne answered.

    ¡®It¡¯s good that you¡¯re used to it.¡¯

    ¡®Bear with it, you can get over it anyway.¡¯ Thoughts like this appeared in Jeanne¡¯s mind

    ¡°I¡¯m in pain,¡± Fourth Master Swan suddenly said.

    Something shed across Jeanne¡¯s eyes.

    From her angle, she could only see Fourth Master Swan¡¯s lowered eyes, and his eyshes were unusually thick and curled up.

    There was a hint of familiarity, and it even made her a little absent-minded.

    ¡°Am I good-looking?¡± Fourth Master Swan¡¯s thin lips moved slightly.

    Jeanne regained her senses and calmed her heart.

    She chose to remain silent.

    In a quiet room.

    The medicine was applied.

    The bandages were done.

    Fourth Master Swan¡¯s fingers started to move downwards.

    ¡°Fourth Master, there are no injuries inside,¡± Jeanne reminded.

    It was only a reminder, but it did not stop him from pulling on her bathrobe.

    Fourth Master Swan pursed his lips.

    His eyes moved slightly as he looked at her.

    ¡°Fourth Master, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can check it yourself.¡± Jeanne smiled.

    When she smiled, it was enchanting and charming.

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, do you mind?¡± Fourth Master Swan asked.

    ¡°You saved my life today. I can repay the fourth Master you by doing this. Fourth master, feel free to do so.¡± Jeanne still had a smile on her face.

    His throat moved slightly.

    He looked straight at Jeanne, watching her speak calmly.

    He said, ¡°Do you not care?¡±

    ¡°Even if I do care, if you really want it, can I resist?¡± Jeanne said indifferently.

    So why struggle?

    ¡°Ms.Lawrence, you really do understand.¡± Fourth Master Swan¡¯s voice was neither cold nor warm.

    It was really difficult for others to guess his thoughts.

    She could not even sense that Fourth Master Swan was interested in her body.

    The two of them just looked at each other.

    Fourth Master Swan¡¯s slender fingers once again ced on her messy bathrobe. However, he was tidying up her bathrobe to cover her body.

    Jeanne¡¯s throat moved slightly.

    Actually, she did not care that much.

    She tidied up her clothes.

    Fourth Master Swan said, ¡°Are there any other wounds?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then you can lie down and rest for a while. When your clothes are delivered, I will send you back.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Fourth Master.¡±

    Fourth Master Swan stood up and walked out of the room.

    Jeanney on Fourth Master Swan¡¯s big bed.

    Honestly, she was not used to it.

    There seemed to be a unique smell of him on the bed.

    Actually, it was just the smell of shower gel.

    Even her body had the same smell now.

    It was refreshing and clean.

    She closed her eyes.

    She was not sleeping but was thinking about something.

    She was thinking about what other tricks the other party could pull at this time.

    And that other party.

    Melody and Micheal were indeed thinking of countermeasures.

    Melody could not hide her anger. ¡°Eden is really good-for-nothing.¡±

    ¡°This time, it really can¡¯t be all Eden¡¯s fault.¡± Micheal was not trying to put in a good word for Eden, but after calming down, he spoke the truth. ¡°Leaving aside those strategies in business, Jeanne has been abroad for so many years and managed to reach the position of marketing director. Her ability is definitely not to be underestimated. Of course, even so, as a member of the Swans, and as a businessman who has some experience in business, Eden still can¡¯t bepared to Jeanne. I won¡¯t deny questioning his ability. But today¡¯s mistake wasn¡¯t because of Eden¡¯s incapabilities. It was because Jeanne was too unexpected.¡±

    Melody gritted her teeth.

    ¡°None of us expected Jeanne to have such astonishing power. Before you really experienced this ident, would you know that Jeanne¡¯s control of the car has already exceeded the ability of a professional racer? I just took the video of Jeanne racing from the traffic control hall. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that it¡¯s already superb.¡±

    ¡°How on earth did that woman have this ability?¡± Melody said fiercely.

    ¡°I¡¯m also very curious. I think we should start investigating Jeanne¡¯s background now and not rashly go against her. Previously, we thought Jeanne was too simple.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Melody could not ept it, ¡°I spent so much effort to fight with her this time, I can¡¯t just admit defeat.¡±

    ¡°Melody.¡±

    ¡°No matter what, I will never let her logistics warehouse project go smoothly. I must make her pay a price.¡±

 Chapter 156

    <h4>Chapter 156: Jeanne Could Only Be His Wife</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°What else do you n to do?¡±Micheal asked.

    ¡°Jeanne brought us to South Hampton City, but whether or not he can n the transportation routes, it¡¯s up to the Sanders.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be rash.¡± Micheal hurriedly reminded, ¡°The reason why Jeanne invited us to the South Hampton city was to give the Sanders no reason to reject. Think about it. If you reject her without any reason, Jeanne will definitely make it as though you are targeting the Lawrences. At that time, not only you but your father will also be forced into a corner.¡±

    Melody suppressed her anger.

    It was difficult for her to endure it.

    Micheal advised, ¡°Melody, there¡¯s still a long way to go. In the end, no matter who Jeanne is, as long as she¡¯s in Harken, you will be able to deal with her.¡±

    Even though that was the case, Melody¡¯s eyes were still red from holding it in.

    ¡°Calm down. This is just a drill. Next time, we will definitely see blood!¡± Micheal said cruelly.

    At this moment, he was very clear that now was not the time to be emotional.

    Before they understood Jeanne¡¯s background clearly, if they acted rashly, the ones who would be injured in the end would be themselves.

    ¡°Melody,¡± Micheal called out to her.

    I heard that Jeanne is at Edward¡¯s ce now!¡± Melody finally broke down at this moment.

    She had done so much.

    In the end, Jeanne still went to Edward¡¯s embrace.

    How could she bear it?

    ¡°I personally feel that Fourth Master Swan does not really like Jeanne. Think about it, if Fourth Master Swan really likes her, would he let the person she likes take the hit for him?¡±

    Melody was stunned.

    Micheal said, ¡°Fourth Master Swan is so smart, so it¡¯s impossible that he didn¡¯t expect you to target Jeanne. Since he did it on purpose, doesn¡¯t that mean that he doesn¡¯t love Jeanne at all?¡±

    Melody was convinced.

    ¡°So, after thinking it through, he won¡¯t really take Jeanne seriously anymore. Now that we¡¯ve gotten rid of Jeanne, it¡¯s just to let Fourth Master Swan have no more excuses to reject you.¡± Micheal kept onforting her, ¡°You mustn¡¯t get into a dead end.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Melody nodded.

    She had to admit that she was convinced by Micheal.

    Actually, she was still very d that Micheal had returned to the country. They grew up together. The reason why she was able to get her father¡¯s favor was actually all thanks to Micheal. He had been giving her advice and nning together. She really relied on Micheal, and would basically believe whatever he said.

    ¡°Then don¡¯t think too much. After I investigate Jeanne¡¯s background, we will have a long-term n.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Melody hung up the phone.

    She was still feeling suffocated.

    Ever since she was young, she had never been forced to this extent by a single person. She was forced to the point where she wanted to kill that person regardless of everything.

    She picked up her phone and flipped through the news.

    The image of Edward hugging Jeanne spread through the news.

    Once the news was out, everyone was specting whether Edward Swan was really dating Jeanne. There were actually so many people who wished her well.

    No!

    She gritted her teeth.

    She wanted to see what kind of rtionship Edward and Jeanne had.

    She made a call. ¡°Eden.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Sanders.¡± Eden held the phone in his hand. In fact, he was prepared to be scolded by Melody.

    ¡°Come and pick me up now. I want to go to your house!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Eden was surprised.

    ¡°Hurry up!¡±

    After saying that, Melody directly hung up the phone.

    Her face was extremely cold.

    She definitely wanted to marry Edward. It was not just her political stance. More importantly, she was the princess of Sanders. She could not ept failure in any matter.

    ¡­

    Bamboo Garden.

    In the hall, on the sofa.

    Edward received a phone call from Nox.

    Nox¡¯s smug voice said, ¡°Are you satisfied with the news? Teddy is quite smart. He even took a few photos of you two. This way, the whole world will know that you and Ms. Lawrence are dating.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Edward replied.

    ¡°Speaking of it, I¡¯m actually a little surprised by you.¡±

    Edward did not reply.

    ¡°These few days, Jeanne has been targeted by the Sanders. Now that you¡¯ve exposed that you and Jeanne are really together, you want Melody to really kill her, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°She can¡¯t be killed.¡± Edward enunciated each word with a hint of cold-bloodedness.

    ¡°I know that Jeanne is no longer the same as before. But to be honest, are you really not going to find out what Jeanne has been through all these years abroad? The abilities that she disyed in the business world could be said to have been nurtured. After all, Jeanne seemed to have been smart since she was young. Once she put in some effort and wanted to learn something, it was not surprising that she would be able to make a name for herself in the business world. But she knows martial arts, she knows how to race cars, she is calm in the face of trouble, and she knows so many people that I think are quite the big shots. Don¡¯t you think that there is someone behind Jeanne?¡± Nox was unusually serious, ¡°There is even someone who is training her.¡±

    Edward¡¯s eyes moved slightly, and he said, ¡°There is no rush now.¡±

    ¡°No Rush? Or are you afraid that the result will not be good?¡± Nox hit the nail on the head.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. No matter who Jeanne is, she will only have one identity in the end.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Nox did not react in time.

    ¡°My wife.¡±

    Nox was stunned.

    Edward was actually serious.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it.¡± Edward did not think about exining anything to Nox. He hung up the phone.

    ¡°Edward!¡± Nox called out to him, ¡°Since you like Jeanne so much, then your actions today are even more inappropriate! You exposed yourself and Jeanne to the public! Those who know a little about it would think that you are deliberately using Jeanne to reject the Sanders. I am guessing that when Jeanne saw this news, she would also think the same.¡±

    ¡°I know very well what I am doing.¡± Edward obviously did not want to waste his breath on Nox.

    ¡°I am worried for you.¡± Nox was irascible.

    Why was this guy so stubborn?

    If he pursued his wife like this, he would not be able to get her.

    ¡°If you have the time, you should worry more about yourself.¡±

    ¡°I am pretty good. My woman is easy to get. I am not like you or Finn, who are hanging on the same tree.¡± Nox had a smug look on his face.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m worried. Try not to get any STI.¡±

    ¡°F**K.¡± Nox cursed.

    Edward already hung up the phone.

    His eyes moved slightly and he nced up to the second floor.

    Jeanne¡¯s clothes had already been delivered, but he did not bring them to her.

    Jeanne also did not rush him.

    Jeanne... just how much longer would he have to endure?

    ¡°Fourth Master.¡± Teddy suddenly stepped forward.

    Edward turned around.

    ¡°Eldest Young Master has brought Melody Sanders to Bamboo Garden,¡± Teddy reported.

    Edward sneered.

    He suddenly stood up from the sofa and casually picked up the clothes that he had prepared for Jeanne. ¡°Bring them to my room in a while.¡±

    ¡°...¡± what was the Fourth Master nning now?

    Fourth Master Swan left behind these words and went up to the second floor.

    The room door was pushed open.

    Jeanne was sleeping in a corner of his bed.

    It looked like she was sleeping.

    He ced the clothes on the sofa at the side and walked over directly.

    Jeanne felt someone approaching and opened her eyes.

    When she opened her eyes, she saw Fourth Master Swan pressing down on her body.

    Jeanne¡¯s body tensed up.

    In the next second, Fourth Master Swan lowered his head and kissed her lips.

    Jeanne held onto the bedsheet tightly.

    Fourth Master Swan¡¯s kiss was too sudden and even too intense.

    She did not expect it.

    She only felt that he was very aggressive at this moment.

    Suddenly... very dangerous.

    She let go of the bedsheet and ced her hands on Fourth Master Swan¡¯s chest, trying to pull away from the sudden intimacy between the two of them.

    At that moment, Fourth Master Swan took her hands away and forced her to wrap her arms around his neck.

    In this way, Fourth Master Swan¡¯s entire body was entirely stuck to her body.

    Jeanne suppressed her emotions.

    Wasn¡¯t he a gentleman when he applied the medicine on her?

    Now... he became a beast?

 Chapter 157

    <h4>Chapter 157: I¡¯ll Never Sleep With the Woman I Don¡¯t Like</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Jeanne was pressed under Fourth Master Swan¡¯s body, their lips in a tight lock.

    The soft bed even trapped Jeanne inside and she could not move.

    Just when she felt that... a lot of things might happen.

    A male voice suddenly sounded from outside the room, ¡°Uncle Edward, what are you doing?¡±

    It was Eden¡¯s overly excited voice.

    The two people who heard the voice did not have any special reaction.

    At that moment, Jeanne could even feel Fourth Master Swan¡¯s tongue licking her lips.

    He reluctantly let go of Jeanne¡¯s obviously red and swollen lips.

    He turned his head.

    He did not get up and leave Jeanne¡¯s body. Instead, he turned around and looked at the two people at the door.

    One was Eden, and the other was Melody.

    At that moment, Jeanne also saw it.

    She saw that the expressions of those two were extremely distorted. They probably did not expect to bump into the scene of them being intimate.

    Jeanne seemed to have understood Fourth Master Swan¡¯s sudden move.

    ¡°What am I doing? Can¡¯t you see?¡± Fourth Master Swan¡¯s low voice was very cold.

    When Eden met his Uncle Edward¡¯s gaze, he sucked in a breath of cold air.

    He had been afraid of his Uncle Edward since he was young.

    At this moment, the aura that his Uncle Edward suddenly emitted really made him tremble.

    He gritted his teeth and did not dare to speak anymore.

    He was only mad with anger in his heart.

    Jeanne was actually on his Uncle Edward¡¯s bed!

    This woman was actually shameless to this extent!

    Eden was not the only one who was also angry.

    Melody¡¯s face was red with anger.

    She came here only to warn Jeanne. She only wanted to tell this woman directly that she was just Edward¡¯s shield. However, at this moment, when she really saw the scene of them entangled together, she could not find her words.

    She did not know if this was Edward¡¯s intention. Her mind was filled with the image of Jeanne sleeping on Edward¡¯s bed and her being under Edward¡¯s body. They were doing things that could not be described between a man and a woman.

    Regardless of the rtionship between Edward and Jeanne, regardless of whether Edward was really using Jeanne as a shield, regardless of whether he liked Jeanne or not, Melody only had one thought at the moment.

    She wanted Jeanne to die.

    ¡°You¡¯re not leaving? Are you nning to watch us?¡± Fourth Master Swan¡¯s face darkened.

    That kind of aura would make people fearful.

    Eden wanted to leave.

    Even if he was so angry that he wanted to kill someone, at that moment, he still instinctively wanted to leave.

    He wanted to turn around.

    ¡°Edward!¡± Melody suddenly spoke.

    Eden looked at her.

    ¡°The more you act like this, the more I have to have you!¡± Melody enunciated each word.

    Edward smiled.

    When he smiled, it was very cruel.

    ¡°A fruit that is forcefully obtained will never be sweet.¡± Edward sneered. ¡°Ms. Sanders is a princess of Harken, so it¡¯s best not to bring disgrace upon yourself.¡±

    ¡°You are just humiliating yourself!¡± Melody was furious. She no longer cared about her identity and image. ¡°I know you deliberately slept with Jeanne for me to give up on you. Do you think that I¡¯ll really believe that you like Jeanne? If you really liked her, you wouldn¡¯t have let me know that you like her. You knew that I would take revenge on her!¡±

    Edward¡¯s expression turned cold.

    Melody said fiercely to Jeanne, ¡°Jeanne, you¡¯re really stupid! Do you really think that Edward loves you? He¡¯s just using you, using you to reject me. Now that you¡¯re lying under Edward, are you proud of yourself? Actually, in your current state, what¡¯s the difference between you and a prostitute?¡±

    ¡°Melody Sanders,¡± Edward called her by her name.

    His cold voice carried waves of coldness.

    Eden, who was beside her, did not even dare to breathe loudly.

    Ever since he was young, he had never seen his Uncle Edward throwing such a huge tantrum.

    Even if he was angry, he would not show it so clearly.

    At this moment, Melody was also stunned by Edward¡¯s sudden anger.

    However, she could use her identity to not give in.

    ¡°I have never slept with a woman I don¡¯t like.¡± Edward enunciated each word clearly.

    Melody¡¯s eyes were red.

    What did he mean by sleep?

    ¡°As for the matter of liking Jeanne, I am not only letting you know, but I¡¯m letting everyone in the world know about this. Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself.¡± Edward¡¯s words were piercing.

    Melody could not hold back her tears and they fell crazily.

    ¡°Moreover, even if you know, do you really think you can harm Jeanne?¡± Edward¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    At that moment, the bloodlust in the air was extremely obvious.

    Melody¡¯s emotions exploded. Being mocked by Edward, she screamed, ¡°Edward!¡±

 Chapter 158

    <h4>Chapter 158: I¡¯ll Never Sleep With the Woman I Don¡¯t Like</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Teddy!¡± Edward did not care about Melody¡¯s breakdown at all.

    Teddy hurriedly went forward. ¡°Fourth Master.¡±

    When the Fourth Master set his mind to it, he could really make someone go mad.

    The dignified third princess of the Sanders was already going crazy.

    ¡°Send the guest out.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Teddy said respectfully to Melody, ¡°Ms.Sanders, this way please.¡±

    Melody¡¯s eyes were red.

    She looked at Edward fiercely and then at Jeanne who was underneath Edward.

    She would kill them.

    She would definitely kill them.

    ¡°Ms.Sanders,¡± Eden called Melody softly.

    At this moment, he really felt that he should leave.

    Staying here would not bring any benefits.

    At that moment, he really felt that his Uncle Edward might kill them for Jeanne.

    His heart turned cold and he said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s leave first.¡±

    Melody looked at Eden coldly. She bit her lips tightly and suppressed her madness.

    She turned around.

    ¡°Oh right.¡± Edward¡¯s cold voice sounded behind her. ¡°Ms.Sanders, you¡¯d better not try to hurt my woman again. Otherwise, no matter how high your status is, I have 10,000 ways to kill you.¡±

    Melody felt a chill down her spine.

    She was stunned by Edward¡¯s sinister voice.

    She would not be threatened.

    No!

    In her life, she had never lost and neverpromised.

    At worst, they would perish together.

    Melody left in anger.

    Eden hurriedly followed.

    When he left, he could not help but turn around and take a look.

    ¡°Eden.¡± Edward¡¯s voice came from the room.

    Eden hurriedly greeted ¡°Uncle Edward.¡±

    ¡°Close the door.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Eden gritted his teeth.

    In the end.

    He closed the door for them.

    As he was closing the door, he saw Edward approach Jeanne, who was on the bed.

    Eden¡¯s heart was iparably frantic.

    However, at that moment, he could only grit his teeth and leave.

    Jeanne... was clearly his woman.

    Now, he could only watch helplessly as she and another man... slept together.

    He was unwilling!

    Absolutely unwilling!

    ¡­

    On the huge bed.

    Jeanne just looked at Fourth Master Swan in front of her.

    Melody and Eden left.

    After the confrontation, she had a feeling that both Melody and Eden left with their tail between their legs.

    This was the first time she felt Fourth Master Swan¡¯s aura.

    Such... shocking aura.

    Without doing anything, he could already make people fearful.

    She quietly calmed herself down.

    She said, ¡°Fourth Master, the show is over. Can you let go of me now?¡±

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s an act?¡± Edward approached her.

    Jeanne smiled. ¡°Your acting skills are very good.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Edward¡¯s lips were close to her ear. His deep voice said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll let you see what real acting skills are.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s body tensed up.

    She was trembling slightly.

    She felt that Fourth Master Swan was not joking at this moment, nor was he trying to scare her.

    She deeply felt his threat.

    She admitted it.

    She was afraid.

    She was even a little flustered.

    She tried her best to remain calm and said calmly, ¡°Fourth master, am I a prostitute?¡±

    The man on top of her paused for a second.

    The handsome face buried in her neck lifted up again and looked at her.

    She could see the turmoil in his eyes¡­

    However, in the next second, his eyes returned to normal.

    Such a look made her even think that this man was poisonous.

    So poisonous that she wondered if she had just said something she should not have, which affected his mood.

    He said, ¡°You¡¯re not.¡±

    It came out of his mouth in a dull voice.

    Jeanne pursed her lips, trying to control her emotions.

    ¡°But I still need to... vent.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    In the room.

    From start to finish, it was very quiet.

    A lot of things happened quietly.

    ¡­

    After Teddy sent Ms.Sanders and the Eldest Young Master away, he returned to the living room and saw Nox rushing over.

    Nox opened his mouth and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Fourth Master Swan?¡±

    ¡°Upstairs.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go look for him.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Winter.¡± Teddy hurriedly pulled him back. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient.¡±

    Nox frowned and instantly understood. ¡°Is Ms.Lawrence here?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Teddy hurriedly nodded.

    When Ms.Sanders and the Eldest Young Master went to the Fourth Master¡¯s room just now, he had also gone.

    He had also seen it.

    He saw Fourth Master Swan push Ms.Lawrence onto the bed and kiss her passionately...

    ¡°Why are you blushing?¡± Nox stared at Teddy.

    Teddy did not dare to say a word.

    ¡°You saw it?¡±

    Teddy nodded silently.

    ¡°Intense?¡±

    Teddy continued to nod silently.

 Chapter 159

    <h4>Chapter 159: I¡¯ll Never Sleep With the Woman I Don¡¯t Like</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°F*ck.¡± Nox cursed.

    He even especially wanted toe over and give Fourth Master Swan some pointers. He wondered if he was worrying too much.

    He once suspected that Edward did not sleep with Ms.Lawrencest time, which resulted in Ms.Lawrence ignoring him.

    As expected.

    Edward was good at everything he did!

    ¡­

    In the ck car.

    Eden sent Melody back.

    Melody¡¯s eyes were still red, and her emotions were on the verge of exploding.

    Eden was also angry at this moment, but he did not dare to show it in front of Melody.

    It was extremely quiet in the car.

    They arrived at the Sanders mansion.

    Eden was ready to open the car door and get out.

    ¡°Eden,¡± Melody suddenly called out to him.

    At this moment, he was no longer as mad as before, and he had be iparably cold-blooded.

    ¡°Ms.Sanders.¡±

    ¡°As long as you can kill Jeanne, I will agree to whatever you want!¡±

    Eden was stunned.

    Melody¡¯s face was filled with malevolence, ¡°Kill Jeanne!¡±

    Eden was stunned by Melody¡¯s sudden outburst and he forgot to reply.

    Melody directly opened the car door and got out of the car.

    She only gave Eden an order and did not even consider his consent.

    She walked into the Sanders mansion and picked up the phone. ¡°Send my order. Tomorrow, the nning department is not allowed to agree to us¡¯ transportation n for the construction of the Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s Logistics Warehouse.¡±

    ¡°But...¡± the other side seemed to be in a difficult position.

    The news they had received before was obviously to ept us¡¯ design.

    ¡°To protect the safety of the territory¡¯s resources, Harken does not ept outsiders interfering in the country¡¯s internal affairs, so tactfully rejects his help.¡±

    ¡°This seems a little too far-fetched,¡± the other side said weakly.

    ¡°I will be responsible for the consequences. You follow my instructions!¡± Melody said coldly.

    The other side did not dare to say anything more.

    Melody fiercely hung up the phone, and a trace of cruelty shed in her eyes.

    She would never let Jeanne off.

    She was willing to do anything, even if it meant she might lose more in the end.

    ¡­

    Bamboo Garden.

    Nox waited on the sofa for a long time before he heard a sound from the stairs.

    He quickly walked over and watched Edwarde down the stairs.

    He did not expect it.

    It had been so long.

    Nox¡¯s smile was very evil.

    Edward nced at him and walked past him.

    ¡°Is Ms.Lawrence still resting?¡± Nox asked on purpose.

    Edward ignored him.

    Nox wanted to say something more when he saw Jeanneing down from upstairs.

    Jeanne had already changed into the new clothes that Fourth Master Swan had bought for her.

    From the inside out, the measurements of the clothes were so urate that it made her shy.

    ¡°Ms.Lawrence doesn¡¯t sleep much...¡± Nox smiled.

    His teasing voice was forcefully suppressed by a gaze.

    Nox swallowed his saliva.

    Alright, he was superfluous.

    He shut his mouth.

    Jeanne did not bother with Nox. She walked towards Fourth Master Swan and said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you off after lunch.¡±

    Jeanne still wanted to say something when Teddy stepped forward respectfully and said, ¡°Fourth Master, Ms.Lawrence, lunch is ready.¡±

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    In the end, she still followed Fourth Master Swan to the western dining table outside the balcony.

    There were already many dishes on the dining table.

    Teddy said respectfully, ¡°Since Ms.Lawrence is not picky about food, we have randomly prepared some.¡±

    Fourth Master Swan nodded slightly. ¡°You may leave first.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Teddy hurriedly left.

    Only the two of them were left on the dining table.

    At this moment, Fourth Master Swan did not take his utensils, so Jeanne was too embarrassed to make the first move.

    She just waited like this. Instead of the utensils, Fourth Master Swan suddenly held her hand.

    Jeanne pursed her lips and looked at him.

    A kiss was imprinted on her palm.

    The warm breath made her... heart skip a beat.

    His maic voice said, ¡°You worked hard just now.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°This is a thank you gift,¡± he said seriously to her palm.

 Chapter 160

    <h4>Chapter 160: Fourth Master Swan, Enough Is Enough</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°This is a thank-you gift,¡± Fourth Master Swan said.

    He said seriously.

    Jeanne¡¯s palm... was hot.

    She could push the memory to the back of her head.

    She could have pretended that nothing had happened.

    At this moment, how could she eat properly?

    How could she use this hand to pick up food properly?

    She moved her palm and broke free from Fourth Master Swan¡¯s hand.

    That¡¯s right.

    They did not do it in the end.

    It was just that...

    She helped him vent a little.

    Her palm moved slightly.

    There seemed to be some remaining... indescribable¡­ feeling on her palm.

    However, the person who started it looked calm andposed. In his pleasant voice, he said again, ¡°Ms.Lawrence, eat more.¡±

    Her mind was only filled with the feeling of her palm.

    Edward had already picked up his utensils and started eating.

    Jeanne had to suppress her emotions before she picked up her fork and started eating silently as well.

    She did not actually know the taste of the food.

    ¡°You don¡¯t like them?¡± Fourth Master Swan raised his eyebrows slightly.

    ¡°No.¡± Jeanne lowered her head and started eating.

    ¡°Eat more,¡± said Edward. As he spoke, he even picked up a piece of meat for her.

    Jeanne nced at Fourth Master Swan and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Edward nodded slightly.

    Then, he continued filling her te from time to time.

    Almost as soon as she finished eating this piece, the next piece was ced on the small te in front of her.

    ¡°Fourth master, I can pick it up myself.¡± Jeanne felt that Fourth Master Swan was raising her like a pig.

    If this continued, she would vomit.

    ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight,¡± Fourth Master Swan said lightly as he ced another piece of meat in front of her.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t,¡± Jeanne retorted.

    ¡°Compared to seven years ago, you¡¯ve lost weight,¡± Fourth Master Swan said.

    As he spoke, his gaze seemed to circle around her chest.

    Jeanne¡¯s face turned red.

    She said, ¡°That¡¯s just your illusion. I¡¯ve grown in size.¡±

    When it came to a woman¡¯s figure, she would not easilypromise.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about your face. At that time, there was still some baby fat.¡± Edward suddenly smiled. Her smile was very obvious. ¡°What is Ms.Lawrence thinking?¡±

    Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    This flirtatious man!

    ¡°As for some of Ms.Lawrence¡¯s measurements...¡± Fourth Master Swan¡¯s tone was slightly raised. ¡°I have to verify it myself.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Pervert.

    Jeanne was not happy at all during the meal.

    After the meal, Jeanne did not want to stay for a minute and left.

    She even refused Fourth Master Swan¡¯s offer to send her off and asked Teddy to send her off.

    Teddy braced himself and sent Ms.Lawrence off.

    He could imagine how he would be ¡°treated¡± by his master when he returned.

    Jeanne left.

    Nox sat down beside Edward. ¡°You took down Jeanne just like that?¡±

    Edward nced at Nox but did not reply.

    ¡°It was much faster than I thought. I thought you would have to chase her for at least a year and a half. You got Ms.Lawrence in just a time more than a month?¡±

    ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Edward changed the topic.

    It did not matter whether he took her down or not.

    What was important was that Jeanne was his.

    She could only be his.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to care about the important matters in your life.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to care about my matters,¡± Edward refused.

    ¡°Heartless!¡± Noxined.

    ¡°You can leave now.¡±

    ¡°Edward, you¡¯re too realistic. Even if there¡¯s someone of the opposite sex, you should at least restrain yourself. I¡¯m very hurt.¡±

    Edward ignored him.

    Nox pursed his lips.

    He said, ¡°I have something important to tell you.¡±

    Edward nodded slightly.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to investigate the person who touched our firewallst time? After such a long time, there hasn¡¯t been much progress, but...¡± when Nox was talking about serious matters, he was still a lot more serious.

    Edward looked at him.

    ¡°This time, when Ms.Lawrence released the news, the news that was posted on the Inte couldn¡¯t be deleted no matter how hard you tried. I¡¯ve also secretly gotten someone to crack it. This person¡¯s method is exactly the same as the method the hacker used to break our firewall. I suspect that person has a deep rtionship with Ms.Lawrence.¡±

    Edward was silent.

    ¡°Currently, the other party throws a bomb on our firewall from time to time. After throwing the bomb, he would leave and appear at random times. It is as if he is deliberately ying with us. As he does not y by the rules, we have yet to crack his IP. I think we can investigate from Ms.Lawrence...¡±

    ¡°I know who it is.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Nox was a little excited.

    ¡°Just keep an eye on it.¡±

    ¡°You mean, I don¡¯t need to care about him?¡± Nox was trying to confirm if he had misunderstood.

    Edward nodded.

    ¡°Edward, are you kidding me? This person breaks through our internal information firewall, and it can expose our trade secrets at any minute. You¡¯re letting Ms.Lawrence y around with it?¡± Nox was certain that it had something to do with Jeanne.

 Chapter 161

    <h4>Chapter 161: Fourth Master Swan, Enough Is Enough</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    He just could not ept that Edward is doting on his lover so much.

    Edward was very calm about Nox¡¯s excitement.

    Actually, it was not Jeanne.

    Jeanne was avoiding him now and would not provoke him.

    He said, ¡°If she likes it, then let her be.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Nox pped his forehead.

    There was no hope.

    Edward waspletely hopeless.

    ¡­

    Jeanne sat in the car and returned to the Lawrence family¡¯s manor.

    She lowered her head and kept watching the news.

    At the moment, the news was normal and there were no other unexpected situations.

    The video that us posted on the inte was shared and liked by many people in South Hampton City.

    Jeanne exited the news app.

    Only Tomorrow, us and the people from the nning bureau of the administrative office would discuss the traffic nning n.

    It was a sess.

    This matter coulde to an end.

    She did not want to waste too much time on one thing.

    To be precise.

    She did not want to stay in South Hampton city for too long.

    It was not that she was afraid of this city, but that she had provoked Fourth Master Swan.

    She did not want to confront him directly, so she wanted to leave as soon as possible.

    ¡°Ms.Lawrence,¡± Teddy suddenly said from the passenger seat.

    Jeanne came back to her senses.

    She looked at Teddy. ¡°Yes, Mr. Dollite?¡±

    ¡°Actually, the Fourth Master is quite a good man,¡± Teddy said.

    Jeanne pursed her lips. ¡°Why do you say that, Mr. Dolittle?¡±

    ¡°Other than you, he has never brought any other woman to the Bamboo Garden. Today, Ms.Sanders hase uninvited.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°He has always let any woman get close to him. Not even within a meter.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°He has never smiled at any woman, only at Ms.Lawrence.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°He is also very handsome, has a good figure, is rich and powerful...¡±

    ¡°Mr. Dolittle.¡± Jeanne interrupted him, ¡°What are you saying?¡±

    She really did not want to hear too much about the so-called merits of Fourth Master Swan.

    Teddy said, ¡°He really likes you.¡±

    Jeanne looked at Teddy.

    She smiled lightly. ¡°Mr. Dolittle is really thoughtful regarding the matter between Fourth Master and me, but...¡±

    ¡°I know that I can¡¯t be of any use between the two of you. I just want to tell Ms.Lawrence that it¡¯s not easy for him to like someone. He¡¯s actually not as arrogant as others may think. He hides a lot of unknown and cruel experiences. If Ms.Lawrence can, I hope that you can give him some warmth.¡± Teddy said very seriously to Jeanne, ¡°He needs warmth.¡±

    ¡®No, Teddy. He only needed someone to apany him to bed.¡¯ Jeanne thought.

    Jeanne did not change her expression and smiled. ¡°I understand what you mean. It¡¯s just that you may have a misunderstanding about the matter between me and Fourth Master Swan.¡±

    ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± Teddy¡¯s face was full of confusion.

    ¡°Fourth Master Swan doesn¡¯t like me. He just wants me to help him get rid of Melody¡¯s entanglement.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it...¡± Teddy retorted.

    ¡°He clearly knew that Melody would take revenge on me, yet he still announced our rtionship to the public without permission. Isn¡¯t that just to let Melody take revenge on Me?¡± Jeanne said calmly, ¡°Mr. Dolittle, you¡¯ve been by Fourth Master Swan¡¯s side for so many years. You should be very clear about his thoughts.¡±

    ¡°I clearly told you that the Fourth Master likes you.¡±

    ¡°Help me tell him this ¨C I won¡¯t go back on my promise. I also hope that the Fourth Master can do what he promised me.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Did Ms.Lawrence have a heart of stone?

    Edward Swan loved her so much.

    Could she really not see it?

    Did she deliberately choose to ignore it?

    The car arrived at the Lawrence family manor.

    Jeanne got out of the car.

    She smiled politely. ¡°Thank you for the ride, Mr. Dollite. Take care.¡±

    Teddy pursed his lips.

    He felt that it would not be easy for Edward to chase after Ms.Lawrence.

    Jeanne walked into the manor and went straight to her room.

    In the room, George was typing on the keyboard. His entire little face was distorted.

    Jeanne walked towards her son. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re back.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Are you injured?¡± George noticed the wound on Jeanne¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small wound.¡± Jeanne did not care. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Huff.¡± George took a deep breath. ¡°Master asked me to work on the blueprint.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡±

    ¡°After all, he¡¯s your master. Just listen to him.¡±

    ¡°He forced me to take him as my master.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    He was too intelligent and had many troubles.

    For example, he was liked by too many people.

    Jeanne rubbed George¡¯s soft curly hair. ¡°Be good.¡±

    George pursed his lips.

    What else could he do if he was not good?

    Jeanne saw that George was once again immersed in the design with a bitter expression on his face. She turned around andy on the bed.

    After tormenting herself for half a day, she was actually a little tired.

    She wanted to sleep for a while.

    On Fourth Master Swan¡¯s bed, she could not fall asleep for even a second.

    She changed out of the clothes that Fourth Master Swan had prepared for her, put on her pajamas, andy on the bed.

    Kingsley called.

    She picked it up. ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°I heard that you were injured.¡± Someone asked from the other side.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    George was astonishingly fast in spreading the news.

    ¡°I won¡¯t die.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you want to continue like this with the Sanders? Are you sure you don¡¯t need me to make a move?¡± Kingsley raised his eyebrows.

    Jeanne said, ¡°I can handle it.¡±

    ¡°I know you¡¯re unhappy with the Sanders, but you have to have a limit,¡± Kingsley reminded.

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you get hurt, and I don¡¯t want you to be too harsh with the Sanders. You should know what I mean.¡±

    Jeanne did not answer.

    Her expression was rather twisted.

    ¡°Jeanne, I did not force you back then. But since you have chosen this path, you have to know your own identity.¡±

    ¡°Did the Sanders say anything to you?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°Melody had almost gone mad because of you.!¡±

    ¡°That was not me, it was the Fourth Master Swan.¡±

    ¡°Jeanne, enough is enough.¡±

    Jeanne held her phone tightly.

    ¡°Melody ordered the administrative office to stop us¡¯ nning and design regardless of the overall situation. This matter had a great impact on the internal management of the Sanders. In a fit of anger, Warren Sanders ced Melody under house arrest. You have to know that Melody is Warren¡¯s favorite daughter.¡±

    Jeanne bit her lip.

    She really did not expect Melody to do this.

    Did she not care about the consequences?

    ¡°Tomorrow, us and the nning department wille to an agreement on the transportation n. The construction of the Lawrence Enterprise logistics warehouse will proceed smoothly. Because of this project, you have already made a name for yourself in South Hampton City and have already disyed your abilities within the Lawrence Enterprise. And because of you, Melody has also received a lesson. In the end, you won a big victory.¡± Kingsley was very serious, ¡°So, it ends here.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jeanne agreed immediately.

    Since she had already achieved her goal, there was no need for her to waste her energy dealing with some unimportant people.

    ¡°And the matters with Fourth Master Swan end here as well,¡± Kingsley added.

    Jeanne¡¯s throat moved slightly.

    She said bluntly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t work.¡±

    ¡°Jeanne.¡± It was rare for Kingsley to lose his temper.

    ¡°Unless you can make the Sanders give up the idea of a marriage alliance with Fourth Master Swan.¡±

    ¡°This is not something that you should concern yourself with.¡±

    ¡°In fact, I have already gotten myself involved. To put it bluntly, I have already be Fourth Master Swan¡¯s cover to reject the Sanders. If the Sanders doesn¡¯t let go, I won¡¯t be able to escape unscathed.¡±

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have let youe back.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes turned cold.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have let youe back for revenge! I can make you give up right now.¡± Kingsley added.

    Jeanne¡¯s expression was dark and cold. At that moment, she gripped her phone tightly and did not say a word.

    ¡°Think carefully about what to do next. Don¡¯t let me really stop you from avenging your mother.¡±

    Kingsley enunciated each word clearly.

 Chapter 162

    <h4>Chapter 162: Jeanne¡¯s Past</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Jeanne hung up on Kingsley.

    It had been a long time since they had argued like this.

    To be exact, it had been a long time since Kingsley had spoken to her in such a stern tone.

    She looked a little grim.

    George sat in front of theputer and turned to look at her. ¡°Did you have a fight with Kingsley?¡±

    Jeanne calmed herself down.

    She did not want to lose her temper in front of her son.

    Jeanne responded, ¡°We had some disagreements at work.¡±

    ¡°Actually, Kingsley is quite good to us.¡± It was rare for George to put in a good word for someone.

    Kingsley often fawned over George, who would roll his eyes at him, but he was also important to George.

    ¡°I know.¡± Jeanne forced a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t sever my rtionship with him.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± George nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take a nap.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll get back to work.¡±

    Jeanne closed her eyes andy on the bed.

    Kingsley¡¯s stern voice lingered in her mind.

    ¡®The matters with Fourth Master Swan end here.¡¯

    Jeanne somehow felt a stabbing pain in her heart.

    She pursed her lips and ignored it.

    Jeanne ignored... The throb.

    The next day.

    Jeanne brought us to the administration office¡¯s nning department. They had an on-site discussion and designed the local traffic of the logistics warehouse and amusement park with the people from the nning department. In fact, before us came to South Hampton City, he already had a preliminary n, so everything was finalized very quickly. The local traffic blueprint waspleted and announced to the public in just three days.

    In order to express their support for the Lawrences¡¯ logistics warehouse, the administration office immediatelyunched a tender for its construction. It was expected to open up at the same time as the project of the amusement park in a month¡¯s time.

    Such a series of actions were very popr among the people.

    Thus, the incident of the Lawrences¡¯ logistics warehouse, which caused a lot of buzz, came to an end.

    The logistics warehouse was now being built in full swing ording to the original n.

    Naturally, the Lawrences¡¯ emerce project was also going smoothly.

    Not only that, but the Lawrences also announced to the public that they would use the poprity of the amusement park to build thergest electrical appliance mall in South Hampton City in the location of the logistics warehouse. The warehouse, which was originally nned to have three stories, would be expanded to six stories. The three floors above were to realize the Lawrences¡¯ original vision of building thergest offline electronics store, which they dared not do due to the decline of the offline economy. Taking advantage of the number of people in the amusement park this time, the Lawrences wanted to rebuild it. In order to attract more people from the amusement park, they would open thergest children¡¯s electronic amusement park in South Hampton City.

    A series of god-like operations were carried out.

    This allowed the Lawrences to benefit from the logistics warehouse incident.

    Not only was the online project perfectly solved, but the offline economy was also boosted.

    This time, the Lawrences really took advantage of it.

    It was so much so that Alexander could strut around in their high-level meeting.

    Jeanne appeared to be calm.

    ¡°This time, Jeanne disyed amazing ability in the logistics warehouse incident. She was able to see the business opportunity and seized it to build an offline electrical appliance city. I give her the highest recognition and praise. I hope that everyone here can learn more from Jeanne. Think more, develop your own thinking, and avoid sticking to the rules.¡± Alexander stood from the perspective of a great man and positioned himself in a very high position.

    The atmosphere was somewhat heavy.

    Everyone could sense Alexander¡¯s self-satisfaction.

    Most of the people in the room had previously scoffed at Alexander.

    At this moment, they felt that he was being ¡°petty¡±, so not many people agreed with him.

    Alexander did not care. He turned to Bryce and said, ¡°Director Hoffman, are you satisfied with the oue of the project?¡±

    Bryce¡¯s expression was a little ugly.

    He could naturally sense Alexander¡¯s sarcasm.

    When the project was ruined, he reacted the most fiercely.

    This time, he was being picked on by Alexander.

    Bryce said, ¡°This brings so many economic benefits to the Lawrences. Can I say that I¡¯m not satisfied?¡±

    ¡°I remember someone saying something like, ¡®it¡¯s either her or me¡¯.¡± Alexander deliberately brought up the past.

    Bryce¡¯s expression changed abruptly.

    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re really going to keep that promise, Director Hoffman. Words in anger shouldn¡¯t be taken to heart. I¡¯m just saying this to remind you and the other high-level leaders to be careful when speaking. Otherwise, it¡¯s easy to be pped in the face!¡± Alexander was so blunt that he did not show Bryce any respect.

 Chapter 163

    <h4>Chapter 163: Jeanne¡¯s Past</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Bryce was embarrassed.

    He thought of how Alexander had always been mocked by him in the past. Now, he was unable to say a single word because of Jeanne.

    When Alexander saw how Bryce looked, he could not help but feel great.

    He had once been unable to raise his head in front of Bryce. Now, he wanted to return the favor tenfold.

    Alexander was in a good mood and announced, ¡°Today¡¯s meeting ends here. You¡¯re dismissed.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he stood up and left.

    The others also left one after another.

    Jeanne returned to her office.

    This matter had finallye to an end.

    Next was the specific operation of the emerce project.

    Once the emerce project could develop in Harken, then the Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s glory would not be far away.

    During this period of development, Jeanne needed topletely control the Lawrences.

    Her eyes moved slightly.

    She looked at a pop-up screen of a chat on the screen.

    [Ed: I¡¯m free tonight.]

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    She picked up her phone from the desk and opened the chat.

    When she opened it, the other party sent another message.

    [Ed: Let¡¯s have dinner together tonight.]

    [Ed: I¡¯ll wait for you at Chez Jeanne.]

    Jeanne immediately quit the chat on WhatsApp.

    She picked up the phone in her office. ¡°Amy, tell Forrest toe in for a moment.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After a while, Forrest knocked on the door and entered.

    ¡°Director Lawrence, you asked for me,¡± Forrest said respectfully.

    He sincerely admired Jeanne.

    Who would have thought that there would be such a huge surprise to the incredibly difficult project?

    Not only did the Lawrences manage to develop online, but the offline projects that the old fools from the Lawrence Enterprise had been nning for a few years were nned by Jeanne in three days and implemented!

    Jeanne was simply god-like.

    At this moment, the various major financial news outlets were all praising her.

    Her reputation was great.

    ¡°The construction of the logistics warehouse is going smoothly for the time being. Many of the things are routine, so there¡¯s no need to put in too much effort. What¡¯s more important right now is the first real operation of the online tform with MUK. Previously, due to the logistics warehouse, a lot of time was dyed. Now, we have to devote all our attention to the actual sales.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡°I have a basic n here. Take it and discuss it with the project team. We¡¯ll have a meeting in half an hour to perfect it.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Forrest quickly took the n and left.

    Jeanne did not waste any more time and devoted herself to her work.

    ¡­

    At the same time, in the Sanders¡¯ residence.

    Micheal finally saw Melody, who was being grounded.

    Melody had obviously lost a lot of weight.

    She looked at Micheal, and her eyes turned red.

    It was probably because she felt so wronged.

    Michealforted her, ¡°Chief is doing this for your own good. If you really gave the order to stop us¡¯ traffic nning, the result might be a hundred times worse than this. Mel, I know that you feel very wronged, but you can¡¯t be impulsive.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m seeing Jeanne being so smug right now!¡± Melody said fiercely with tears in her eyes.

    She had been locked in her room for the past few days and was not allowed to go out.

    Fortunately, her father was not so cruel as to even confiscate her phone. Due to that, she saw Jeanne¡¯s glory.

    ¡°Micheal, do you think I¡¯ll be resigned to this?! I have done so much, but in the end, not only did I not pull Jeanne down, I even let her take advantage of me... Now, the entire nation is praising her! What was our original goal? It was to destroy her reputation! Now, we¡¯re letting her be sought after by the world!¡± Tears fell from Melody¡¯s face. She was infuriated.

    She was mad at Jeanne¡¯s achievements.

    After all, Melody had spent so much time nning the amusement park project to stop the development of the Lawrences¡¯ logistics warehouse. In the end, not only did she not stop it, but she even created another business opportunity for Jeanne. Thinking of this, Melody wanted to kill Jeanne to relieve the hatred in her heart!

    ¡°Calm down,¡± Michealforted her.

    Melody could not calm down.

    Micheal also knew that she was not listening to him at the moment. He did not continue to persuade her and went straight to the point. ¡°Mel, the reason I¡¯m able to see you today is that Chief personally asked me to persuade you.¡±

    Melody looked at Micheal in surprise.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t want to treat you like this. It was just to give an exnation to your family¡¯s internal affairs.¡±

    Melody felt a little better.

    When she thought about Jeanne¡¯s glory and how she was instead grounded by her dad, whom she disappointed, she felt more twisted.

    ¡°He said that if you learn from your mistake and don¡¯t lose your mind to do things that are detrimental to the Sanders, he won¡¯t ground you anymore,¡± Micheal said.

 Chapter 164

    <h4>Chapter 164: Jeanne¡¯s Past</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Melody pursed her lips.

    She was forced by Jeanne.

    She turned to Micheal and asked, ¡°Have you found out Jeanne¡¯s background?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t,¡± Micheal answered bluntly, ¡°What I know now is that seven years ago, Jeanne¡¯s reputation was very bad because of the matter with Eden. She was cruelly sent out of the country by the Lawrences. The decision to send her abroad was made by the Swans. At that time, the Lawrences weren¡¯t going to go so far, but they couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure from the Swans and sent her away.

    ¡°After sending Jeanne abroad, the Lawrences didn¡¯t bother about her anymore. On one hand, it was a punishment for her. On the other hand, their stocks in the market plunged due to the incident with Jeanne. The Lawrences spent a lot of effort to stabilize the situation, so they didn¡¯t have time to care about her. As a result, she was left to fend for herself overseas.¡±

    ¡°How did she survive? How did she give birth to the child?¡±

    ¡°Jeanne was abroad at that time. She didn¡¯t have a diploma and relied on doing many lowly jobs to survive. For example, washing dishes, sweeping the streets, and performing on the streets. She did many jobs that could allow her to survive, no matter how lowly they were. From what I could find out, Jeanne met a chef in a restaurant in Sontar. The chef liked her very much, but the two of them didn¡¯t date, so I can¡¯t be sure that he¡¯s George¡¯s father. That man left Sontar not long ago and was an illegal migrant worker, so his identity was all fake. It was very difficult to find out anything more than that.¡±

    Melody listened attentively.

    Micheal continued, ¡°Medical treatment is too expensive abroad, so Jeanne didn¡¯t go for pregnancy checkups from the time she was pregnant to the time she gave birth. As a result, she didn¡¯t know that the fetus was reversed. ording to the locals, someone from Harken almost died in a rented house. It was probably Jeanne.¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t she die? How did she give birth to the child?¡±

    ¡°It was said that a man took Jeanne away from that low-ss rented house. From then on, she never appeared in that ce again.¡± Micheal looked at Melody and added, ¡°We can infer that she was saved by someone.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t find out. I spent a lot of effort but couldn¡¯t find anything. I couldn¡¯t even find any clues.¡±

    Melody frowned.

    ¡®Who was that person?!

    ¡®Who was helping Jeanne behind the scenes?!¡¯

    ¡°After that, Jeanne reappeared three years ago. In other words, other than the year when she went abroad to give birth to George, she hadpletely disappeared for three years. As for what she did and experienced during those three years, there¡¯s no way to find out. When Jeanne finally reappeared after three years, she had been reborn,¡± Micheal said straightforwardly, ¡°I specifically investigated Jeanne¡¯s work experience in MUK. A part of it was luck, but really, she relied on her capabilities. To put it simply, half of MUK¡¯s empire was established by Jeanne on behalf of West!¡±

    Melody did not believe it.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have believed it either if I hadn¡¯t looked into it.¡± Micheal was very certain. ¡°This is why I think that the reason MUK was able toe to South Hampton City to develop the emerce project this time was that Jeanne had probably nned it long ago. We took the wrong path from the beginning when we spent a lot of effort to stop the development of the project!¡±

    ¡°We were yed by Jeanne from the very beginning!¡± Melody gritted her teeth.

    Micheal nodded.

    He nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve said a lot, but the most important thing is...¡±

    Melody frowned slightly.

    ¡°When Chief asked me to meet you, he asked us not to fight with Jeanne.¡±

    Melody was stunned.

    ¡°Yes, he personally told me.¡±

    Micheal affirmed again.

 Chapter 165

    <h4>Chapter 165: Fourth Master Swan¡¯s Act of Romance</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Melody could not believe what she heard.

    She stared at Micheal with her eyes wide open. ¡°You mean that my dad is afraid of Jeanne!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if Chief is afraid of Jeanne, but there¡¯s one thing that I am sure of. He doesn¡¯t want us to have a direct conflict with her.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t tell me,¡± Micheal said straightforwardly.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to ask him!¡±

    ¡°I advise you not to!¡± Micheal stopped her. ¡°If Chief would tell you, he wouldn¡¯t have grounded you and not said anything.¡±

    Melody gritted her teeth.

    ¡°Mel, you grew up in aplicated environment in the Sanders. You should know very well that a moment of mistake can lead to eternal damnation. Now that you¡¯re so favored by Chief, many people are jealous of you and would love nothing more than for something to happen to you. So, you have to be careful in everything you do!¡± Micheal sounded serious. ¡°Luckily, Chief didn¡¯t really pursue this matter this time. If he were to pursue it, it would be very difficult for you to walk out of this room again.¡±

    Melody was shocked for a second.

    Indeed.

    It was risky to stay with someone of high position.

    Melody had known this since she was young.

    She looked at Micheal.

    Micheal said, ¡°If you calm down, get someone to help you pass on a message to Chief so that he¡¯ll lift your grounding. However, don¡¯t confront Jeanne directly when you get out.¡±

    ¡°Should I just watch her develop and deliberately fall in love with Edward then?!¡± Melody could not bear it in the end.

    When she thought of how Edward and Jeanne slept together that day, she could not calm herself down.

    She wished that she could kill Jeanne!

    ¡°For the time being, let¡¯s wait and see,¡± Micheal suggested.

    Melody could not bear it.

    ¡°I skipped work toe here. I still have many things to deal with, so I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Micheal did not say anything else after that.

    Many things needed to be thought through by Melody herself.

    Melody grew up in a special environment, after all. She knew how to protect herself.

    ¡°Micheal,¡± Melody called out to him.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Micheal nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely kill Jeanne,¡± Melody enunciated each word clearly.

    Micheal frowned slightly.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be done by me, but I won¡¯t let her have it easy.¡±

    ¡°Mel...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to persuade me.¡± Melody was straightforward. ¡°I know how to control myself. I won¡¯t be so stupid as to sacrifice myself.¡±

    Micheal looked at her.

    ¡°Can¡¯t we use Eden?¡± Melody sneered. ¡°Let Eden fight with Jeanne. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Eden can¡¯t defeat her,¡± Micheal gave a positive answer.

    Not to mention that they did not know Jeanne¡¯s identity before, now that they knew her identity was extraordinary, it was even more impossible for Eden to defeat her.

    ¡°If I can¡¯t do it openly, I¡¯ll do it covertly,¡± Melody said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m just using someone else to kill her.¡±

    Micheal still wanted to persuade her.

    In the end, he fell silent.

    Micheal could not persuade Melody to let go. He knew very well that her personality was strong. She had lost badly to Jeanne, so she could not just let it go. As such, it was useless for Micheal to say more. Instead, it would make Melody think that he was timid and afraid of things, which would affect their rtionship.

    That said¡­

    In dealing with Jeanne, Micheal would not interfere too much.

    Compared to Melody, the person he should be fawning over was the chief.

    Melody was just a stepping stone in his power and career.

    ...

    At Swanhaven Bank.

    Recently, Eden was also in a state of extreme anger and depression because of Jeanne¡¯s news.

    It was even to the extent that he was teased due to Jeanne suddenly being in her prime.

    Eden was teased about why he chose Jasmine back then!

    Was Jeanne not a good catch?

    Was Jeanne, who was both beautiful and capable, not good enough for him?!

    Eden gritted his teeth.

    He knew he would be tied up and trampled on once Jeanne developed!

    Eden then thought about how Jeanne had seduced his fourth uncle...

    If his fourth uncle really married Jeanne¡­

    He would not be able to ept it!

    Eden could not ept that Jeanne was stepping on him.

    The more he thought about it, the angrier he got.

    It was until his phone rang.

    Eden looked at the iing call and quickly tried to calm himself down.

    He picked up and said, ¡°Ms. Sanders.¡±

    ¡°What happened to what I told you?¡± Melody asked straightforwardly.

    Eden was stunned.

    ¡®What did Melody say?!

    ¡®I heard from Micheal that she¡¯s been grounded these few days!

    ¡®She must be sleepwalking!¡¯

    ¡°About killing Jeanne,¡± Melody enunciated each word.

    Eden was shocked.

    He quickly reacted to the situation after that.

    Thest time they left his fourth uncle¡¯s courtyard to send her back, she had said that.

    Eden responded, ¡°You can¡¯t kill her just because you want to. Jeanne is very smart now. Besides, aren¡¯t you in a special situation now¡­?¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m grounded by my dad just like that? Eden, you have to understand that I¡¯m my dad¡¯s favorite daughter. Even if I did anything, he wouldn¡¯t pursue it! I¡¯m telling you now that I¡¯ve regained my freedom.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Eden quickly exined.

    ¡°Think of a way to help me get rid of Jeanne. Whatever you want, I¡¯ll agree to it,¡± Melody enticed.

    ¡°I¡¯m very honored to be able to work for you...¡±

    ¡°After killing Jeanne, I¡¯ll get my dad to discuss the real estate project with your grandfather. The project will be hand-picked by you,¡± Melody directly stated her conditions, ¡°I heard that 30% of the Swan Enterprise¡¯s profits are in real estate. If you can manage them, together with the Swanhaven Bank that you¡¯re currently managing, it¡¯ll be easy for you to take over half of the country from your fourth uncle¡¯s hands!¡±

    Eden was a little tempted, but he did not agree at that moment.

    Melody said, ¡°No matter how developed the Swans¡¯ economy is, the territories in Harken still belong to the Sanders. If the Sanders don¡¯t give yound, how can the Swans develop?! Eden, I can even promise you that if you seed, I¡¯ll give you a piece ofnd!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that you¡¯re giving me so much, but I just can¡¯t bear to see Jeanne having a good time either.¡± Eden obviously agreed.

    Melody sneered.

    As expected, no one in the business world was good.

    All of them were profit-oriented.

    Melody said, ¡°Eden, you¡¯ll have endless benefits if you work with the Sanders!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Ms. Sanders.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the matter of dealing with Jeanne to you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Sanders.¡±

    Melody directly hung up the phone.

    Eden also put down his phone.

    He had to admit that the benefits Melody gave him were too tempting. He could not refuse.

    At the end of the day, he just wanted to take more sovereignty over the Swans from his fourth uncle.

    His family¡­

    No, it was not just his family.

    The rest of the Swans did not want to submit to his fourth uncle all the time as well.

    Even so, the others could onlypromise because they were incapable.

    Now, it was up to Eden to break his fourth uncle¡¯s legend!

    Eden¡¯s eyes moved slightly. He picked up the phone to make a call. ¡°Micheal.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Sanders called me just now.¡±

    Micheal pursed his lips. ¡°Yes, I know, but you¡¯d better think it through.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Eden also noticed something strange.

    ¡°Jeanne isn¡¯t easy to deal with right now,¡± Micheal said.

    He would not tell Eden more information.

    ¡°I know, but this time, I won¡¯t go head-to-head with her,¡± Eden said sinisterly, ¡°I¡¯ll catch her off guard.¡±

    ¡°In any case, you have to be careful.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°I might be a little busy during this period. There are many things that I might not be able to help with.¡± Micheal was apologetic.

    ¡°I know your current difficulties,¡± Eden expressed that he understood very well, ¡°You can focus on your things. As for dealing with Jeanne, I¡¯ll handle it.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Micheal nodded.

    It was not that he could not help, but he did not want to be involved!

    ¡­

    Jeanne did not work overtime tonight.

    After arranging her work, she even got off work ten minutes earlier.

    She got work earlier to avoid Fourth Master Swan.

    Jeanne did not know if he would be crazy enough toe to the Lawrence Enterprise to pick her up, so she left early just in case.

    She admitted that she had no choice but to listen to Kingsley.

    As such, she could only choose to avoid Fourth Master Swan on her own initiative.

    Despite that, just as Jeanne went downstairs, she saw Fourth Master Swan¡¯s gorgeous sedan parked there.

    It was as if he knew.

    It was as if he knew that she would leave early.

    Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    She gritted her teeth and looked at the man who got out of the car.

    He was unusually formal today.

    In actuality, he was also very formal before, but he seemed to be more formal than usual today.

    Clothes, tie, and hairstyle?!

    In short, Fourth Master Swan was dressed in a suit and had an imposing bearing.

    Just as Jeanne was lost in her thoughts about Fourth Master Swan¡¯s stunning appearance, she saw Teddy suddenly hand over a bouquet of dazzling red roses to him.

    It was a very big bouquet.

    Jeanne estimated that there were 99 roses.

    Fourth Master Swan walked up to her and handed it to her.

    Jeanne looked at the roses, then at Fourth Master Swan.

    She looked at his sudden act of romance¡­

 Chapter 166

    <h4>Chapter 166: The Night Between Edward and Jeanne Seven Years Ago</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Jeanne looked at Fourth Master Swan in a daze.

    At that moment when she looked at him, she was even smiling.

    There was silence between the two of them.

    ¡°This is for you,¡± Edward said.

    As he spoke, he handed over the flowers.

    He handed over the huge bouquet with one hand.

    It was as if he was giving Jeanne a piece of candy.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    She epted it with both hands. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go eat,¡± Edward said.

    Jeanne hesitated for a second.

    She then got into Fourth Master Swan¡¯s car.

    Such a huge bouquet was eye-catching.

    Although the car was very spacious, Jeanne still had some difficulty hugging it.

    As for Fourth Master Swan, who was sitting next to her, he seemed to be very at ease.

    He could not tell that Jeanne was finding it difficult hugging such a huge bouquet. He was probably feeling good about what he did.

    The car arrived at Chez Jeanne.

    Edward got out of the car and opened the car door for Jeanne.

    Jeanne felt that it was neither right to leave the bouquet in the car nor take it with her.

    In the end, she still held it in her arms and followed Fourth Master Swan into the restaurant.

    ¡®Has the whole restaurant been booked?!¡¯

    Other than a few waiters, there were no other customers.

    Nevertheless, Edward and Jeanne still walked into the familiar private room.

    After the two of them sat down, Jeanne finally put down the bouquet.

    To be honest, she felt silly holding it in her arms.

    ¡°What do you like to eat, Ms. Lawrence?¡± Edward asked while he was ordering.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Teddy tell you already? I can eat anything.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so easy to take care of?¡± The corners of Edward¡¯s mouth curled up.

    Jeanne did not reply.

    After Edward ordered the dishes, the two of them sat quietly.

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, do you know what day it is today?¡± Edward took the initiative to ask.

    Jeanne frowned.

    She looked at Edward and asked, ¡°Your birthday?¡±

    Edward¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    It seemed that Jeanne had guessed wrongly.

    It was not her birthday either.

    What day was it then?

    ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve forgotten, Ms. Lawrence.¡± Edward was indifferent. No emotions could be seen on his face.

    Jeanne did not want to know either.

    To her, it was not important.

    The atmosphere was somewhat awkward.

    Fortunately, at this moment, the waiters began to serve their food.

    Edward stood up. He took the wine decanter with red wine in it and poured a ss of red wine for Jeanne.

    Jeanne opened her mouth but did not say anything in the end.

    She picked up her cutlery and lowered her head to eat her food.

    She ate silently.

    ¡°Are you starving?¡± Edward asked.

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    She raised her head and put down her cutlery.

    Afterward, she raised her wine ss. ¡°Fourth Master, here¡¯s to you.¡±

    As soon as she finished, she downed the wine in one go.

    Edward looked at Jeanne.

    He pursed his lips slowly. ¡°It¡¯s very expensive, Ms. Lawrence. It¡¯s better to savor it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry,¡± Jeanne said bluntly.

    Edward looked at her. ¡°Do you have something else to do?¡±

    ¡°Fourth Master.¡± Jeanne wiped the corner of her mouth. ¡°There¡¯s something I want to say to you.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Edward¡¯s expression did not change.

    In fact, Jeanne always felt that this man had seen through everything.

    Perhaps he knew what she wanted to say.

    Jeanne secretly took a deep breath and said, ¡°My deal with you ends here.¡±

    Edward did not speak.

    One could never know his emotions by looking at his expression.

    Jeanne did not know whether he was angry at this moment or... Well, she did not care.

    She continued, ¡°I¡¯m not capable enough to defeat the Sanders. If you still want to use this method to reject the marriage, please find someone else.¡±

    ¡°Do you still think that I¡¯m using you?¡± Edward asked nonchntly.

    ¡°To me, it is not important whether you¡¯re using me or not. What is important is that I want to distance myself from you.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Edward¡¯s thin lips moved slightly.

    Although he did not show any emotion, at this moment, Jeanne felt that his aura was very strong.

    Jeanne said straightforwardly, ¡°I hope you¡¯ll fulfill my wish.¡±

    ¡°What if I say no?¡± Fourth Master Swan stared deeply at her.

    ¡°Nothing forcibly done is going to be agreeable.¡±

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s agreeable or not, you don¡¯t need to tell me.¡±

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    ¡°Have you been threatened by someone these past two days?¡± Edward raised his eyebrow and spoke in a light tone.

    He seemed to be able to see through Jeanne¡¯s heart with one look.

    ¡°There are many people who have threatened me. I just feel that being entangled with you is a waste of our time.¡±

    ¡°A waste of time...¡± Edward muttered. He looked straight at Jeanne. ¡°Are all women so fickle?¡±

    Jeanne was stunned.

    ¡°I thought you had feelings for me.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°I thought you helped me with my body¡¯s needs because you like me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like you.¡± Jeanne was very sure.

    ¡°Who threatened you?¡± Edward¡¯s eyes turned cold.

    At this moment, Jeanne sensed his strong and undisguised aura.

 Chapter 167

    <h4>Chapter 167: The Night Between Edward and Jeanne Seven Years Ago</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    After saying so much just now, it turned out that Edward was not listening at all.

    She said coldly, ¡°Fourth Master, I don¡¯t like you. What do I need to say to make you believe it?¡±

    Edward looked straight at her.

    ¡°If I liked you, do you think I would¡¯ve left seven years ago?¡±Jeanne asked him in return.

    Edward¡¯s expression changed.

    Teddy was waiting by the side. At this moment, he could feel his master¡¯s anger.

    Ms. Lawrence was not afraid of death at all.

    ¡°Fourth Master, please don¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡± Jeanne did not want to say more.

    That was all she was going to say.

    This was the end of their rtionship.

    Jeanne stood up and left.

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence,¡± Edward called out to her, ¡°Who¡¯s George¡¯s father?¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    ¡°Fourth Master, you shouldn¡¯t be too confident,¡± she responded slowly.

    Fourth Master Swan seemed to have smiled.

    His smile was so cold that it was chilling.

    Edward stood up and walked to Jeanne¡¯s front.

    He looked down at her.

    Next, he said coldly, ¡°On this day seven years ago, you climbed into my bed.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    Her chest seemed to have been hit by something.

    She vaguely remembered that year and that day.

    At that time, Eden had an affair.

    Jeanne was not resigned to the oue, so she made a huge fuss about it in South Hampton City.

    In actuality, why would she be so agitated if she was not bothered? Why would she be so agitated that she lost her mind and did something that only an idiot would do?

    At the end of the day...

    She was only 18 years old that year.

    At 18 years old, Jeanne was enjoying a pure and beautiful love when she suddenly found out that the teen she loved had slept with her stepsister.

    It would have been better if it were someone else.

    However...

    Both Eden and Jasmine were the people closest to her.

    Jeanne had never been bad to Jasmine.

    Jasmine also pretended to be very obedient in front of her.

    When the news of Eden and Jasmine sleeping together broke out, Jeanne really felt as if she had been struck by lightning!

    Jeanne admitted that she was vengeful back then.

    She wanted to take revenge on the cheating couple. That was why she had asked Eden to give her an exnation in front of the media, asking him to apologize to her in front of the entire country.

    Jeanne had once naively thought that Eden would repent.

    She had always thought that Eden loved her very much.

    She had always thought that Eden would be afraid of losing her.

    Who knew, Eden announced to the public that he had broken up with her.

    He had announced to the public that he had fallen in love with Jasmine.

    As such, Jeanne went to the Swans¡¯ residence alone.

    She wanted an exnation from Eden and to confront him in person.

    However, she was rejected.

    Eden and his parents avoided her.

    They even invited the media to expose her unruly and willful ways, causing her to lose her reputation in South Hampton City.

    Jeanne was 18 at that time.

    In the Lawrences¡¯ residence, she had learned nothing.

    She did not know how to fight back, nor did she know how to prove her innocence to the world.

    Jeanne only knew how to hate.

    She hated them to the bone.

    Therefore, when Jeanne was forced out of the Swans¡¯ Purple Pavilion Garden, she turned around and went to Fourth Master Swan¡¯s Bamboo Garden.

    Jeanne remembered very clearly.

    She sat at the gate of the Bamboo Garden, waiting for Fourth Master Swan.

    She waited for a long time.

    That night, it was also drizzling.

    Jeanne was drenched.

    She was drenched, but she finally waited until Fourth Master Swan returned.

    If...

    If it had been a littleter, perhaps Jeanne would have calmed down.

    Edward had returned just in time.

    Jeanne looked at him standing in front of her.

    At that time, Teddy was not serving him yet.

    The man holding the umbre for Fourth Master Swan was Nox.

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence?¡± Fourth Master Swan called out to her in a deep voice.

    Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    ¡°Are you lost?¡± He asked her.

    There was never any emotion in his voice.

    This was the case whether it was seven years ago or seven yearster.

    No one knew what he was thinking.

    Jeanne said, ¡°Fourth Master.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I want to be Eden¡¯s fourth aunt. Do you think it¡¯s okay?¡±

    Jeanne saw the look of surprise on the face of the usually expressionless Fourth Master Swan.

    She stood up from the ground.

    Her body was drenched.

    Jeanne approached Fourth Master Swan.

    She was not pushed away.

    She did not know if Fourth Master Swan was drunk at that time. She only knew very clearly that he reeked of alcohol when she approached him. She, who had not drunk alcohol at the age of 18, even felt that the smell of it made her a little drunk.

    Jeanne hugged Edward¡¯s body tightly.

 Chapter 168

    <h4>Chapter 168: The Night Between Edward and Jeanne Seven Years Ago</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Jeanne tried her best to tiptoe.

    She tried her best to kiss Fourth Master Swan¡¯s lips.

    And then¡­

    She was carried back to Fourth Master Swan¡¯s room.

    Jeanne was carried back to his room and did... A big thing in her life.

    She had never thought that her precious first time would end so quickly.

    Jeanne could no longer remember what she had experienced that night.

    Perhaps it was beautiful, perhaps it was cruel.

    Many years had passed, and she was choosing to forget.

    She only remembered clearly that when she opened her eyes the next morning, the man who had slept next to her was already gone.

    The person who stayed was Nox.

    He brought her some warm water.

    Afterward, he sent her back to the Lawrences¡¯ manor.

    As for Fourth Master Swan...

    He did not leave anything behind.

    Later on...

    Fourth Master Swan did not go to find Jeanne.

    It was as if he had forgotten her.

    After Jeanne had truly calmed down, she did not dare to provoke the famous Fourth Master Swan in South Hampton City.

    Therefore...

    Jeanne also chose to forget.

    She took it as an erotic dream!

    Even though Jeanne felt unresigned to the oue, she was the one who took the initiative, after all.

    She could not me anyone.

    That said, when Jeanne was once again cornered by the media that forced to interview her, she raged.

    She shouted at the media, ¡°I¡¯ll sleep with Fourth Master Swan and make Eden address me as his fourth aunt when he sees me!¡±

    This was hyped up by the mediater on.

    Angry curses and taunts were hurled at her.

    The news of Eden and Jeanne breaking up trended.

    It stayed that way for a long time!

    Perhaps the Swans and the Lawrences did not expect a small break-up to end up like this.

    The news spread throughout the country, causing the Swans and the Lawrences to lose face.

    As such, Jeanne became the culprit.

    Jeanne was beaten half to death by her father.

    That was the first time Jeanne truly felt the cruelty of human nature.

    Even though Eden hadmitted a series of despicable acts after his affair, Jeanne was only disgusted.

    On the other hand, Jeanne¡¯s dad let her experience the ruthlessness, indifference, and cruelty of this world!

    She was sent out of the country by the Lawrences.

    When she arrived abroad, she was penniless.

    For a long period of time, she barely survived by sleeping and performing on the streets.

    Later, Jeanne met a man from Harken who was working as a migrant worker. He took her to work in a restaurant in Sontar. Only then did she get a regr job, though she was still living a lowly life.

    By the time Jeanne knew she was pregnant, she had had George for more than five months. Due to her experience abroad, she lost a lot of weight, so there was no sign of pregnancy at all. Her belly bulged only after more than five months, and she felt George¡¯s kicking in her stomach.

    At that time, Jeanne panicked.

    Nheless, she chose to keep the child because she did not have enough money for an abortion.

    Jeanne had no medical insurance abroad. A trip to the hospital could bankrupt an average person, not to mention she had no money at all.

    She thought that she would never tell George that the only reason he was able toe to this world was that she was too poor.

    Fortunately, the foreign country was an open country.

    Even though Jeanne was unmarried and pregnant, she was not despised by many people.

    At that time, most people thought that the father of the child was the migrant worker.

    Jeanne did not exin.

    Neither did the man.

    Jeanne knew very well that the man liked her.

    Perhaps he had been waiting for her to ept his feelings.

    In actuality, Jeanne had been worn down by reality at that time. She even thought that after giving birth to George, she would stay with that extremely ordinary man, whom she might not have even been interested in in the past.

    Jeanne was simply in so much despair that it was just good to be alive.

    It was just an instinctive desire to survive, nothing else.

 Chapter 169

    <h4>Chapter 169: Failed Confession, but There¡¯s Still Time</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    However, an ident happened and changed Jeanne¡¯s whole life.

    She had difficulty giving birth.

    At 10 months pregnant, she was ready to give birth.

    After she was sure that she would give birth to George, she began to improve her childbirth skills because she knew she would only give birth to the child at home.

    What she did not expect was that George was a breech baby.

    That meant that he was not born head first.

    As such, no matter how much Jeanne relied on herself, she could not give birth on her own.

    That was the first time in her life that she was truly in despair.

    Back when she was beaten half to death by Alexander, no matter how serious her injuries were, she knew very well that even if Monica had note to the vi to look for her, Alexander would not have killed her. It was just to teach her a lesson.

    On the other hand, when she gave birth to George, she deeply felt death.

    Jeanne could not even resist.

    She silently felt the blood flowing between her legs.

    She silently felt the intense pain in her stomach.

    She lost all the strength to struggle.

    She nkly looked at the broken ceiling above her head.

    At that moment, her mind was in a trance, and her whole life shed in front of her.

    Did she regret it?!

    Maybe she did.

    She regretted putting herself in such a sorry state for a man.

    The moment she thought she was going to die, a man appeared in her rental house.

    He bent down and picked her up from the ground.

    ording to Kingsley, Jeanne was frighteningly light at that time.

    Not to mention she was pregnant, she did not even reach the average girl¡¯s weight.

    Kingsley also said that when he found Jeanne, he thought she could not be saved.

    Fortunately, the heavens were kind.

    Jeanne was rescued in the hospital.

    George was also born.

    Afterward, Jeanne was taken away by Kingsley.

    It was until now when she returned.

    Jeanne came back and faced everything that she had experienced.

    Now that she thought about it, if only she had been able to call Alexander back then to ask for help¡­

    Even if it was not Alexander, she would not have been so miserable if she had just called Monica.

    Instead, she bore everything by herself back then.

    Perhaps it was because when Jeanne had gone abroad back then she was at her most difficult time when her phone could not be used. She did not have data roaming nor could she afford to buy a local international card. After all, seven years ago,munication had not developed to the point where it was as convenient as it was at the moment. Back then, international roaming was so expensive that she could not afford it at all.

    When Jeanne could barely use international roaming, she no longer wanted to ask for help from home.

    Kingsley said that her personality was very simr to her mother¡¯s.

    They abhorred evil and would never yield.

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, have you forgotten?¡± Fourth Master Swan¡¯s voice pulled Jeanne back from her distracted thoughts.

    Jeanne looked at the man in front of her indifferently.

    She really wanted to forget.

    She said, ¡°It¡¯s not important, so I don¡¯t care.¡±

    What she said was the truth.

    After experiencing so much, some things became meaningless.

    Edward¡¯s expression was cold.

    ¡°Fourth Master,¡± Jeanne said coldly, ¡°Please don¡¯t take the past to heart, and please be magnanimous in the future.¡±

    After saying that, Jeanne turned around and left.

    She did not feel like she could say anything else.

    Toward Fourth Master Swan¡­

    To be honest, Jeanne did not know what to say.

    Perhaps actions were the most direct and effective.

    Who knew, she had just taken two steps when her arm was suddenly pulled by someone.

    At the next second, with a strong force, she was tightly bound to Fourth Master Swan¡¯s embrace.

    Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    The emotions in her heart were surging.

    Under Kingsley¡¯s training, she had not revealed her emotions for a long time. That said, at this moment, she admitted that she had lost control.

    In less than a second in Fourth Master Swan¡¯s embrace, Jeanne pushed him away hard.

    Her strength was very shocking.

    Fourth Master Swan might not have expected it and was pushed a few steps back.

    Teddy saw it from the side and was stunned.

    He could not believe that his master was pushed by the seemingly weak Ms. Lawrence.

    Edward looked at Jeanne.

    Jeanne said, ¡°Fourth Master, I¡¯m no longer the Jeanne I used to be. I don¡¯t need your protection to be able to take care of things on my own.¡±

    ¡°So you looked for me back then just so I could help you.¡±

    ¡°I only wanted you to help me suppress Eden¡¯s arrogance.¡± Jeanne affirmed and added, ¡°There were no feelings involved at all.¡±

    Edward¡¯s face darkened slightly.

    Jeanne continued, ¡°Not just seven years ago, but also now. The reason I agreed to your agreement was so that I could maintain a distance from you. I have no feelings for you at all.¡±

 Chapter 170

    <h4>Chapter 170: Failed Confession, but There¡¯s Still Time</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Edward was silent.

    He looked at Jeanne coldly in silence.

    At this point, Jeanne felt that she had expressed herself very clearly.

    She left once again.

    ¡°I thought that I could make up for the regret from seven years ago. I didn¡¯t expect that it was just my wishful thinking.¡± Edward¡¯s voice was extremely low and deep behind her.

    ¡°I never felt that it was a regret. It was just an ident that arose from many causes.¡±

    Therefore, the past was in the past. There was no need to hold on to it.

    Jeanne left.

    This time, she really left.

    She left very resolutely.

    Edward just watched her leave.

    He watched as she disappeared from his sight.

    Teddy looked at his master. It had been a long time since he saw his master in such a state.

    Fourth Master Swan was clearly upset, but he could hide it well and not let anyone know.

    Teddy thought about it and decided to go after Ms. Lawrence.

    After all, Fourth Master had prepared a lot tonight.

    The meal was just a small part.

    There were going to be fireworks, gifts, and others¡­

    However¡­

    Teddy could not let his master¡¯s hard work go to waste.

    His master had never been so serious for a woman.

    Nevertheless, just as he reached the door¡­

    ¡°Teddy,¡± Edward called out to him.

    Teddy looked at him.

    ¡°Forget it,¡± Edward said.

    Teddy had never heard his master say those two words in his entire life.

    In his master¡¯s life, there was no such thing.

    Did Fourth Master Swan just give up?!

    It was not easy for him to fall in love with a woman, but he gave up just like that.

    Teddy felt a little bad for his master.

    He could not understand why Ms. Lawrence would reject such an outstanding man.

    If the Fourth Master Swan took a liking to Teddy, even if he was a man, as long as the fourth master asked, he would agree immediately.

    How could Jeanne be so indifferent?

    As a bystander, Teddy could not see even a trace of Ms. Lawrence¡¯s longing for his master.

    That was good.

    It was good that Fourth Master Swan had given up.

    Teddy thought that Ms. Lawrence was heartless. The one who would get hurt would be Fourth Master Swan if he persisted.

    In many aspects, Teddy¡¯s master was much calmer than the average person. He knew very well what he should do and what he should not do.

    When Teddy thought of this, the emotions in his heart calmed down slightly.

    All of a sudden, he heard his master say, ¡°I might¡¯ve scared her.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Teddy looked at Fourth Master Swan in a daze.

    ¡°There¡¯s still time in the future.¡±

    Hence, Fourth Master Swan, who was rejected, did not give up after being rejected so bluntly.

    How much did he love Jeanne?

    So much that he could lie to himself and others!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Edward said.

    He somehow just appeared very calm.

    It was as if he was not the one who was rejected just now.

    After getting up, Edward stopped again. He turned around and picked up the bouquet of roses that Jeanne had thrown away.

    Teddy looked at his master¡¯s actions.

    Who would have known that every single flower in this bouquet was personally picked by Fourth Master Swan? Every single one of them was cut by him.

    Edward picked up the bouquet of flowers and sat in the back seat of the car.

    It was quiet in the car.

    Edward¡¯s phone rang.

    He took a look and picked it up.

    ¡°Fourth Master Swan, I really don¡¯t want to disturb your wonderful night. I just want to remind you not to overindulge. We have to leave first thing in the morning tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Edward responded faintly and hung up the phone.

    The moment he hung up the phone, a trace of cruelty shed across his face.

    Every year, there was this day!

    ¡­

    Jeanne left Chez Jeanne.

    She sat in a taxi and returned to the Lawrences¡¯ manor.

    She just watched the night view of South Hampton City.

    She did not think about anything.

    Jeanne did not want to think about anything.

    It would be the end of her rtionship with Fourth Master Swan.

    Everything that had happened in the past and now was just a sh in the pan. Once she left South Hampton City, she might not even be able to remember them.

    Despite that...

    Her rationality had always been firm, but her emotions had always been in turmoil.

    She even felt a wave of heartache.

    From the moment she left Chez Jeanne until now, she had been enduring silently, but she could not ignore it¡­

    Jeanne told herself that Fourth Master Swan was very powerful.

    She did not need to feel burdened.

    Yes.

    It was just a psychological burden.

    She would not fall in love with Fourth Master Swan so easily.

    Her feelings were not so cheap.

    Jeanne returned to the Lawrences¡¯ manor calmly.

    She only needed a little time.

    A little time and she would be able to return to normal.

    In the room, George sat in front of theputer, typing and clicking away.

    Jeanne smiled. ¡°You¡¯re still working on the design draft.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s still some unfinished work.¡± George broke down. ¡°Master is too strict.¡±

    ¡°Can you do it tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°I have to go to school tomorrow,¡± George replied.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Jeanne almost forgot that George was still a primary school student.

    ¡°Right. I skipped school for a week, so the teacher asked you to bring me to school tomorrow,¡± George reminded her.

    ¡°...¡± Was this going to be the first time in Jeanne¡¯s life that she had been invited as a parent?!

    Jeanne suddenly felt a little awkward.

    She braced herself and agreed. ¡°Okay.¡±

    George did not say anything more.

    In his world, inviting a parent was probably just... A small matter!

    ¡­

    The next day, Jeanne was ready to go to school and be criticized by the teacher.

    Just as she arrived at the school gate in a bright car, she received a call from Amy.

    She had told Amyst night that she would bete today, so if she were to be suddenly called at this point, something bad must have happened.

    Jeanne picked up. ¡°Amy.¡±

    ¡°Director Lawrence, Hurry ande to thepany. The people from the prosecutor¡¯s office areing to look for you.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°The prosecutor¡¯s office.¡±

    Jeanne frowned.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°They only said they¡¯re looking for you. They didn¡¯t say anything else.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go over in a while.¡± Jeanne hung up the phone.

    George looked at Jeanne. ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°I ran into some trouble, but I can handle it.¡±

    Jeanne would never show any panic in front of George.

    She did not want George to worry about her.

    ¡°Oh.¡±George nodded. ¡°Then can you still bring me to the school?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    No matter what happened, George was the most important.

    Jeanne brought George into the school.

    As expected, she was severely criticized by the teacher and even the principal.

    Even so, as George was a genius, only Jeanne was criticized.

    The school still treated George as if he were a warm spring breeze.

    Jeanne spent the morning dealing with the situation.

    When she came out of the school, she had at least 20 missed calls.

    Some were from Forrest, some were from Amy, and some were from Alexander.

    She ignored them.

    Jeanne sat in a bright and open car and went to the Lawrence Enterprise.

    The car she had crashed yesterday had been knocked out of shape. Now that she had sent it to the garage for repair, it would probably take at least a month for it to be fixed.

    ¡°Miles,¡± Jeanne said.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯t return today, help me inform Kingsley.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After Jeanne gave her instructions, she did not say anything more.

    Miles would not ask too much either.

    Most of the time, they were just carrying out simple tasks.

    The car arrived. Jeanne walked straight to the sales department.

    There were three men in uniforms standing in the sales department¡¯s office.

    The three of them seemed displeased about Jeanne beingte.

    Amy saw her and hurried forward. ¡°Director Lawrence.¡±

    Jeanne nodded slightly.

    She walked toward the three men with a calm expression. ¡°You¡¯re looking for me.¡±

    The man in the lead nced at Jeanne and said, ¡°I¡¯m the prosecutor of the administration office, Ron Hamilton. This is my work permit.¡±

    Jeanne looked at him.

    ¡°We received an anonymous report that you secretly profited while building the Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s logistics warehouse. The amount of profit you made was as high as 30 million dors, which is an economic crime! Pleasee back with us and help with the investigation.¡±

 Chapter 171

    <h4>Chapter 171: Framing and Conspiracy</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    At the Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s sales department.

    Jeanne frowned.

    She looked straight at the man in front of her.

    The moment this man said that, it instantly shocked all the employees in the sales department.

    ¡°This is the investigation order.¡± Ron took out a freshly stamped document.

    Jeanne was not panicking.

    At that moment, she was only thinking about how the Sanders had gone to this extent to kill her.

    Was she the one fighting with the Sanders, or were the Sanders not letting her off?

    Jeanne responded, ¡°Okay.¡±

    She did not hesitate and left with the people from the prosecutor¡¯s office.

    After leaving, the entire Lawrence Enterprise was in an uproar.

    Most of them did not know what had happened. They only knew that Jeanne had been arrested.

    It seemed to be an economic crime.

    Joshua stood in front of the French window in his office and watched Jeanne get into the inspection car. Only then did he pick up the phone to call Eden. His smile was especially sinister. ¡°Eden, Jeanne has been taken away.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Eden also sneered.

    ¡°Eden, I knew you wouldn¡¯t let Jeanne continue to unt her power.¡± Joshua ttered Eden. ¡°Jeanne provoked you. She was asking for trouble.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m also doing this to help you,¡± Eden said in a dignified manner.

    ¡°Thank you, Eden.¡± Joshua was delighted. He appeared to be very excited, ¡°Right now, Jeanne is being praised so much by the media. They say that she¡¯s a rare dark horse in Harken¡¯s business industry. Now, she¡¯s being investigated for an economic crime. She¡¯ll probably be pped hard in the face.¡±

    Eden sneered.

    This was the effect he wanted.

    He wanted to make Jeanne fall from the highest point.

    He wanted her to fall to her death!

    ¡°Joshua.¡± Eden¡¯s expression changed, and his tone became serious.

    ¡°Yes?¡± Joshua quickly agreed.

    ¡°Jeanne is very smart. Keep a close watch on the ounts and the witnesses found.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything has been settled.¡± Joshua was confident, ¡°Moreover, I found an excuse for our financial director to look at the ounts that you gave me. He couldn¡¯t find any clues, so most people wouldn¡¯t be able to see through it.¡±

    ¡°Jeanne isn¡¯t an ordinary person.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that this matter would be resolved quickly? That is to say, before Jeanne even has the time to find the problem, the case would be closed. At that time, she¡¯d be in jail. Who would she look for to seek redress?!¡±

    ¡°In short, you just have to be more careful,¡± Eden reminded Joshua worriedly.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to do. As long as you get Jeanne out of the Lawrence Enterprise and disappear from my sight, I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to do!¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s any movement on your side, you have to tell me!¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Eden put down his phone.

    Originally, before the amusement park project, he had wanted to use this method to end Jeanne¡¯s life. However, Micheal wanted to use open countermeasures to deal with her. After all, it was a matter of breaking thew, so of course, it would be better if there was a proper way. Hence, Eden chose Micheal¡¯s method.

    Despite that, Eden did not expect Jeanne to not know how to appreciate favors and to go head-to-head with them.

    Now, he wanted to let Jeanne know how powerful he was!

    Eden hurriedly made a call. ¡°Ms. Sanders.¡±

    ¡°How did everything go?¡±

    ¡°Jeanne has been taken away. The evidence and witnesses are all present. She has sought personal gains of 30 million dors. ording to thews of Harken, she¡¯ll probably get a sentence of 10 years!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±Melody nodded.

    ¡°However, Ms. Sanders, you must make good use of your connections. No matter how wless this matter is, it is, after all, made up by us. If someone investigates, they¡¯ll find a loophole. Therefore, we still need you to use your power to make this case go to court earlier so that it can be finished earlier,¡± Eden said solemnly, ¡°Also, for nearly a week, my fourth uncle won¡¯t be around.¡±

    ¡°Where did he go?¡± Melody asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He leaves at this time every year. No one knows where he goes. He¡¯ll also rest for a period of time when hees back and won¡¯t see anyone.¡±

    Melody was surprised.

    ¡°In short, we need to end this quickly.¡± Eden was used to his fourth uncle¡¯s disappearance and did not think it was a big deal.

    Melody did not think too much and said coldly, ¡°Just do your own thing.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Melody hung up the phone.

    She thought for a moment and dialed Micheal¡¯s number.

    Micheal looked at the call and frowned. He picked up the call. ¡°Mel.¡±

    ¡°Jeanne has been arrested.¡±

    Micheal pursed his lips.

    He felt that everything would not go so smoothly.

    ¡°I¡¯m just telling you. I don¡¯t want you to help me with anything.¡±

    ¡°I feel that you have to be extra careful in handling this matter.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Your father has given me too much work. I won¡¯t talk to you anymore.¡±

    ¡°You should develop well. When the timees, you can help me even more.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Micheal hung up the phone.

    He also refused to participate in this matter because he was too busy with work and could not take care of himself.

    Micheal could help them if they did not break thew. He was not that stupid. He would not bet his future without absolute confidence.

    This time, it would depend on their results.

    If the results were good, Jeanne would be dealt with, and Melody would have gotten rid of her eyesore. It might even be possible for Eden to acquire Lawrence Enterprise. It was a good thing.

    If the results were not good, Micheal could get a better understanding of Jeanne¡¯s strengths. He would be more careful in the future!

    At the same time, he would be d that he did not participate in this.

    ¡­

    Jeanne was brought to the examination room.

    The evidence of her crime was clearly listed.

    She used a dual contract to sign an agreement with the builders to rece the originally expensive construction equipment with ordinary materials, thus profiting from the huge price difference.

    From the evidence provided, it seemed that there was an additional 30 million dors in her private ount.

    The 30 million dors was the money given to her by the builders.

    What surprised Jeanne was that she had never used that ount before, but it was opened in her name. She thought about it carefully and realized that after she entered the Lawrence Enterprise, the general department had made a payroll card for her. The payroll card was from Swanhaven Bank. Of course, all the payroll cards of the Lawrence Enterprise were from Swanhaven Bank. After all, the rtionship between the Swans and the Lawrences was very different. Eden was also in charge of the operation of Swanhaven Bank. There was no way that Alexander would not take care of his son-inw, so it was not surprising.

    The so-called payroll card was with Jeanne, but because she had just joined thepany, she had not received her first sry. As such, she had not managed the ount situation of the card at all. She was also very sure that she had not received any ount information.

    Of course, these were not important.

    Once someone deliberately tampered with it, she would not receive the relevant reminder.

    Even if Jeanne pursued the fact that she did not receive any notification for her card, Swanhaven Bank could also let a salesperson take the me and do a small disciplinary action, and the matter would be settled. It would not be of any help to her case and would instead be a waste of time.

    Jeanne silently looked at all the materials provided in front of her.

    Her brain was constantly working.

    Since she was framed, she would definitely be able to find a loophole. No matter how perfect a crime was, there would eventually be a loophole. It was just that time was needed to crack it.

    However, what Jeanne was worried about at the moment was that the case would be closed quickly because the Sanders had enough power.

    If it waspleted quickly, she would not have the time to clear her name.

    ¡°The evidence is conclusive and there are witnesses, so we¡¯ll provide everything to the court within a week and announce the verdict. Due to theck of time, we won¡¯t grant you the right to be released on bail pending trial. We¡¯ll send you to the detention center instead. Please sign here, Ms. Lawrence.¡± The prosecutor¡¯s attitude was cold. He coldly ced a detention slip in front of Jeanne.

    ¡°ording to Harken¡¯sw, I can¡¯t even hire awyer?¡± Jeanne asked calmly.

    ¡°Of course, you can,¡± the prosecutor replied, ¡°It¡¯s just that you can¡¯t leave. Thewyer cane here to see you. As the prosecutor, I have to remind you that the facts of your crime are very obvious. I suggest that you don¡¯t make too many excuses for yourself. Ask yourwyer to help you get a lighter punishment and plead for leniency with the judge. Otherwise, given your current situation, the oue won¡¯t be too good.¡±

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, you can sign first. After signing, I¡¯ll arrange for the staff to be in charge of the support work for this case, including the matter of you hiring awyer and informing you of the specific court date. You¡¯ll need all kinds of evidence rted to the case,¡± the prosecutor urged impatiently.

    Jeanne hesitated for a moment, but in the end, she signed her name.

    She was very clear that even if she did not sign it, the other party could force her to sign it.

    Not to mention, the fake contract had the same handwriting as hers, so she knew the other party could forge her signature.

    Jeanne signed the document.

    The prosecutor took it, ¡°I¡¯ve informed the police to bring you to the detention center. If anything, you can apply to the relevant person in charge of the detention center. The staff of our inspection department will also do our best to support all your legitimate needs during this period before you go to court.¡±

    Jeanne nodded.

    The prosecutor coldly took the detention form that she had signed and left.

    Not long after, Jeanne was sent directly to the detention center.

    She was a special criminal and was about to go to court, so she was locked in a separate room.

    All the procedures seemed to have been set and only needed to be carried out step by step, so everything happened very quickly and smoothly.

    Moreover, Jeanne had to admit that it was really unexpected for her.

    She did not expect that the other party would fabricate suchplete criminal evidence in such a short period of time.

    Or... Had it been nned for a long time but was not executed because the time was not right?!

 Chapter 172

    <h4>Chapter 172: Everything Happened Because of Fourth Master Swan</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Jeanne sat on the cold and stiff edge of the bed in the detention center.

    From the beginning to the end, from the moment she received the news until now, she had not stopped thinking!

    She had no way of stopping herself. After all, she only had one week.

    Only one week.

    If she could not find any evidence within one week, she would be sentenced.

    Once she was sentenced, it would be even more difficult to appeal.

    Jeanne tried to calm herself down.

    It was undeniable that the other party¡¯s frame-up made her feel a little threatened.

    After all, Harken was different from other countries. It was a traditional hereditary country, and the military regime was all in the hands of the Sanders. Once the Sanders wanted to do something, they would have 10,000 people to support them. Especially in court politics, everyone would respond to a single call from the Sanders. That was to say, if the Sanders wanted to kill Jeanne, it would be easy.

    Moreover, now that the Sanders had locked Jeanne up here, they were not giving her any chance to find evidence.

    As such, Jeanne could only wait for Kingsley¡¯s arrival.

    In the end, she still caused a lot of trouble for Kingsley.

    Initially, Jeanne just wanted toe back and take revenge, help Kingsley do something he wanted to aplish, and then leave with George¡­

    When did she go off track?

    After she thought about it carefully, she realized it started when she was targeted by Fourth Master Swan.

    In the end, all of this was because of Fourth Master Swan. If he had not provoked her on purpose, she would not have been treated like this by Melody!

    Jeanne took a deep breath.

    Now was not the time toin.

    She would just sit and wait for Kingsley!

    ¡­

    The news of Jeanne¡¯s economic crime suddenly trended again!

    Everyone thought that they had read the wrong headline. How did the dark horse of the business world a few days ago suddenly fall into the again?!

    She was pped in the face too quickly.

    Nevertheless, facts spoke louder than words.

    The photo of Jeanne being taken away by the prosecutors was everywhere online. Her being arrested became a trending topic as well.

    Even though this was not good news, it was worth noting that Jeanne became popr in South Hampton City and even Harken. She was even more popr than A-list celebrities.

    There were plenty of searches for Jeanne¡¯s name on the Inte. It was simply a synonym for ¡°traffic¡±.

    Monica also saw the news and only then did she know that Jeanne had been arrested.

    She did not believe her own eyes. She rubbed her eyes and looked at it again and again. The moment she confirmed that the person who was arrested was Jeanne, she exploded.

    Was it not a few days ago, no, yesterday, when she saw Jeanne being on the news and admired by everyone?!

    The financial news said that Jeanne was a rare dark horse in the business world. In the future, her development in the business world would be limitless. Due to Jeanne¡¯s existence, the Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s stock market was booming. Their family business that was on the decline had risen to a whole new level, causing those businesses that were originally on the same level as them to be envious. Now, why did something so big suddenly happen?!

    After a moment of shock, Monica was certain that Jeanne had been framed.

    Her best friend would definitely not do such a thing.

    Monica was so anxious that she rushed out of her office at the next second and rushed toward her dad¡¯s office.

    Gary frowned when he saw Monica¡¯s reckless behavior.

    This child never seemed to grow up.

    How could he trust her with such arge fortune of the Cardellinis in the future?

    Monica was not interested in doing business. She also understood that she was not suited to do business with her dad. Although she was not against following his dad in the business world, she spent most of her time loafing on the job. Other than asionally going on a business trip for her father, she spent most of her time at thepany with the mindset of benefiting by proximity to her dad. Gary also knew that Monica¡¯s mind was not on doing business, so he did not have too much hope for her. He just hoped that he could find a son-inw that he trusted to take over the Cardellini Enterprise.

    Finn was very good.

    Gary had watched Finn grow up. Finn knew the roots and also knew how to be grateful. Whether it was thepany or Monica, Gary felt at ease handing them over to Finn. However... The heavens did not follow his wishes. Micheal suddenly appeared out of nowhere and almost angered Gary to his death.

    With a serious expression, Gary asked, ¡°What happened? Why are you so impatient?¡±

    ¡°Dad, Jeannie has been arrested. They said that shemitted some economic crime.¡± Monica was very agitated. ¡°Help me ask the people at the prosecutor¡¯s office if it¡¯s true. Is it serious? What crime did shemit?¡±

 Chapter 173

    <h4>Chapter 173: Everything Happened Because of Fourth Master Swan</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Gary was also a little surprised.

    ¡®Wasn¡¯t Jeanne fine a few days ago?¡¯

    A few days ago, he even saw how capable Jeannie was and had the urge to beat Monica to death. As Jeannie had a good rtionship with Monica and Jeannie¡¯s mother passed away early, he also treated Jeannie as his daughter. Seeing Jeannie return and develop so well, he was mostly relieved.

    Now that something suddenly happened¡­

    Gary said, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll ask about the situation.¡±

    Monica nodded like a chick pecking on rice, looking at her dad with anticipation.

    Gary called his friend in the prosecution hall.

    Monica did not know what the other party had said to her dad. She felt that her dad¡¯s expression was especially grave as if something big had happened.

    Could it be¡­

    Could it be that Jeannie was going to be sentenced to death?!

    At the thought of this, Monica was scared to death.

    Fortunately, Gary had hung up the phone.

    Monica went forward and grabbed her dad¡¯s arm. ¡°Dad, how is it? Will Jeannie die?!¡±

    Gary nced at Monica. ¡°ording to Harken¡¯sw, one will only pay with one¡¯s life if they took someone¡¯s life. Those whomit other crimes won¡¯t be sentenced to death. Can you have somemon sense?¡±

    Monica was stunned.

    She was anxious and flustered.

    She was just afraid that something would happen to Jeannie.

    ¡°However, it is indeed very serious.¡± Gary did not hide the truth from Monica, ¡°Jeannie signed a dual contract and took a personal gain of 30 million dors. Now, the evidence is conclusive, and she¡¯s currently not allowed to be released on bail pending trial. She¡¯s being detained in the detention center. ording to Harken¡¯sw, pocketing such a huge sum of money without permission will result in a sentence of at least 10 years.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Monica widened her eyes.

    ¡°Not only that...¡± Gary seemed to hesitate for a moment.

    Monica looked straight at her dad, extremely nervous.

    ¡°Did Jeannie offend anyone during this time?¡± Gary asked Monica.

    Monica frowned.

    How would she know?!

    Jeannie was so busy during this period that she did not even have time to hang with her.

    Whenever Monica called Jeannie, Jeannie hung up after saying a few words.

    Monica could not think of who Jeannie had offended during this time.

    Gary said with concern, ¡°They said that Jeannie¡¯s case will be judged the fastest and that it was already assigned to someone. Other than the people in charge of the specific circumstances of the case, no one else is clear about it. They also said that the internal political angle on her case has increased to a very high level. Usually, this only urs when a higher-up specially gave the instruction.¡±

    ¡°Jeannie has just returned. Who can she offend?!¡± Monica was clueless.

    ¡°A famous person attracts criticism. It could be anyone,¡± Gary said straightforwardly.

    ¡°Then what do we do now? What about Jeannie?¡± Monica looked at her dad anxiously.

    ¡°I originally wanted to use my connections to meet Jeannie. At the very least, I could find out the reason for the matter from Jeannie. However, the other party directly rejected me, saying that no one within their ranks dared to interfere in her case. If they crossed the line, not only will they be fired, but they¡¯ll also be held ountable. I can¡¯t make things difficult for the other party.¡±

    ¡°How could this be?!¡± Monica was on the verge of breaking down.

    ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way to find out about Jeannie¡¯s situation. That said, from the other party¡¯s tone, she should¡¯vemitted an economic crime. Hence, even if I find out anything, it might not be of much help to her. The only way is to make up for the 30 million dors that she obtained for her private interests, together with the interest, and try to make up for her mistakes as much as possible. Plead with the judge and reduce her sentence as much as possible.¡±

    ¡°Jeannie wouldn¡¯tmit a crime¡ªdefinitely not.¡± Monica could not ept this.

    ¡°I also believe that Jeannie wouldn¡¯t do such a thing, but this is the current situation.¡± Gary was helpless, ¡°I¡¯ll go prepare the funds for Jeannie now to ensure that she can sessfully repay the 30 million dors that she gained. I¡¯ll also arrange for the people handling her case so that she won¡¯t suffer any grievances there.¡±

    Monica still wanted to say something.

    Gary said, ¡°Right now, this is the only way to help Jeannie.¡±

    Monica bit her lip.

    She knew that even if she cried herself to death, this was all her dad could do.

    Nevertheless, she could not ept the fact that Jeannie would go to jail.

    No.

    She had to see Jeannie. She had to know the truth!

    If Jeanne was framed, even if she had to go bankrupt, she had to win the case for Jeannie and get justice.

    When Monica returned to the office, she did not hesitate anymore and called Micheal.

    During this period, she had obviously kept a distance from Micheal.

    However, for Jeannie¡¯s sake, she could not care too much.

    Micheal picked up. His voice was always warm. He called Monica¡¯s name very warmly, ¡°Monica.¡±

    ¡°Micheal, Jeannie is in trouble,¡± Monica said. Her eyes were red.

    ¡°Yes, I heard about it,¡± Micheal replied.

    ¡°My dad said that Jeannie¡¯s condition is very bad now. It¡¯s even difficult for us to see her, but I...¡± Monica wanted to say something but hesitated.

    It was because she did not want to make things difficult for Micheal.

    Since her dad said that no one dared to interfere in Jeannie¡¯s matter at the moment, if Micheal interfered, she was also worried that it would affect him.

    ¡°You want to see her, right?¡± Micheal asked straightforwardly.

    Monica¡¯s heart warmed.

    Micheal always knew what she wanted.

    ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way. Give me some time.¡± Micheal agreed without thinking.

    ¡°Micheal, thank you,¡± Monica said sincerely.

    ¡°Silly.¡± Micheal smiled dotingly and promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely let you meet Jeannie.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Monica nodded hard.

    At this moment, she was truly moved.

    She was deeply moved by Micheal.

    She always felt that Micheal treated her very well.

    ¡°Wait for my news,¡± Micheal said.

    After he said that, he hung up the phone.

    Following that, the gentleness on his face slowly faded away.

    His expression was stiff and cold. He was thinking about something.

    Micheal would definitely do whatever Monica asked him to do so that he could move her even more. He did not know if she had rekindled the old rtionship with Finn over the past few years. He only knew very well that she had fallen deep in love with Finn back then. If he did not hold Monica tightly in his hands, it was highly possible that she would return to Finn¡¯s side and everything he had done would be in vain.

    Despite that, Melody was clearly targeting Jeanne at this moment.

    How could Micheal have the best of both worlds? On one hand, he had to satisfy Monica¡¯s request. On the other hand, he could not let Melody think that he had forgotten his loyalty and would affect his future official career.

    Micheal pondered.

    After a long time, he picked up the phone and dialed Melody¡¯s number. ¡°Mel.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Monica wants to see Jeanne,¡± Micheal said straightforwardly.

    He thought about it a lot, and in the end, he felt that being direct was the best way to gain the other party¡¯s trust and eptance.

    It would be the biggest taboo if he were to bring Monica to meet Jeanne behind Melody¡¯s back at this time.

    Nheless, this method was obviously not too good either.

    At this moment, Melody waspletely silent. Micheal could faintly feel that she was angry.

    He exined, ¡°I¡¯m currently pursuing Monica again, and the best way to get her back is to move her. Don¡¯t worry, Monica has a rtively simple personality. Even if she meets Jeanne, it won¡¯t be of any help to her case. I promise.¡±

    Melody still did not say anything.

    Micheal continued, ¡°The most important thing is that yesterday, Chief specifically instructed me to take down the Cardellini Enterprise through Monica as soon as possible. I don¡¯t want to let him down.¡±

    ¡°Micheal,¡± Melody finally spoke.

    Micheal said straightforwardly, ¡°If you feel troubled, then forget it. I know that you spent a lot of effort to get Jeanne arrested.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel troubled, and I also believe in you. I believe that Monica has a simple personality and that she won¡¯t be of much use in this case,¡± Melody said. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you like her too much.¡±

    ¡°I admit that I like her, but the prerequisite for liking her is that she won¡¯t affect my development.¡± Micheal¡¯s eyes turned cold.

 Chapter 174

    <h4>Chapter 174: Is Fourth Master Swan Not Going to Interfere?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Micheal held his phone and told Melody clearly.

    Melody fell silent for a few seconds again.

    Micheal continued, ¡°Mel, I thought you knew what kind of person I am.¡±

    ¡°In that case, I believe you,¡± Melody said bluntly, ¡°In the end, in terms of politics in the Sanders, the only person I trust is you. I don¡¯t even trust my other brothers and sisters.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you down.¡± Micheal was solemn.

    ¡°When are you bringing Monica to see Jeanne?¡± Melody asked.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be too early or toote. I estimate that it¡¯ll be 10:00 am tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Okay.

    ¡°I¡¯m ready to lend you a hand.¡± Melody sneered.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Melody told Micheal her thoughts.

    Micheal smiled. ¡°Thank you for your support.¡±

    ¡°Micheal, I really hope that you can develop very well,¡± Melody said sincerely.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡±

    The two of them ended the call.

    Micheal¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    He would develop very well. What he was afraid of was that when he developed, Melody would have... Stepped down.

    ¡­

    The next day.

    Monica had been anxious for a day and a night.

    At 10:00 am, she received a call from Micheal. He said that he had gotten through to someone and that she could meet Jeanne now.

    Monica was truly grateful to Micheal.

    That said, she was still thinking about Jeanne the most at this moment.

    She did not even know what Jeanne¡¯s life was like in the detention center!

    Micheal came to pick up Monica at the Cardellini Enterprise.

    It had been more than half a month since theyst met.

    ¡°Monica.¡± Micheal reached out and took the initiative to hold Monica¡¯s hand.

    Monica was stunned. She turned her head to look at Micheal.

    The palm of her hand was filled with his warmth.

    Nheless, at that moment, for some reason, she wanted to leave.

    It was just that¡­

    They did not have a proper rtionship at this time.

    Despite that, Monica did not let go in the end..

    Micheal said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve asked around. Jeannie is fine inside. It¡¯s a private room, so she won¡¯t be ostracized and threatened by other prisoners. Moreover, Jeannie is someone with status, so the prison guards will take care of her more.¡±

    Monica nodded.

    Even so, before seeing Jeannie with her own eyes, she did not dare to rx.

    The car soon arrived at the detention center in the suburbs.

    Micheal went through a series of procedures, and Monica finally saw Jeanne.

    Jeanne was a little surprised when she saw Monica.

    She did not expect that Monica would be the first to see her through her connections. She could not help but look at Micheal.

    Micheal was very polite. He said to Monica, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡±

    After saying that, Micheal left.

    It was as if he was giving them some privacy.

    Jeanne watched him leave and was deep in thought.

    Monica did not notice that much at that moment. When she saw Jeanne appear in front of her, her eyes turned red. ¡°Jeannie, how are you?¡±

    Jeanne regained her senses.

    She regained her senses and looked at Monica. Her heart moved slightly, and she forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡±

    ¡°You always say it¡¯s alright. Now that you¡¯re in jail, you¡¯re still saying it¡¯s alright!¡± Monica was on the verge of breaking down. ¡°Can you not be so strong-willed? I feel ufortable looking at you.¡±

    ¡°Monica, I didn¡¯tmit a crime.¡± Jeanne did not exin further and told her bluntly.

    ¡°I know, I know you didn¡¯t,¡± Monica said, ¡°but what do we do now? I heard that there are both witnesses and evidence. The facts of the crime are very obvious. Who exactly did you offend?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Jeanne looked at Monica.

    From the moment Monica knew about Jeanne¡¯s arrest until now, her mind was filled with the image of Jeanne being locked up in the detention center alone. In fact, she had not thought about the case.

    At this moment, Jeanne did not say anything. However, after being reminded by her, Monica suddenly quivered and asked, ¡°Is it that woman, Melody?!¡±

    Jeanne nodded.

    ¡®If this silly girl isn¡¯t too emotional, she wouldn¡¯t be stupid.¡¯

    ¡°Could she have done this for Fourth Master Swan?!¡± Monica could not believe it.

    Jeanne nodded.

    ¡°I knew she was sick!¡± Monica cursed and continued, ¡°Fourth Master Swan doesn¡¯t like her. Instead of finding fault with herself, she came to deal with you. This woman should be struck by lightning and drowned in a wicker basket!¡±

    Aspared to Monica¡¯s excitement, Jeanne appeared much calmer. She said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it. I¡¯ll eventually clear my name.¡±

    ¡°What about Fourth Master Swan?¡± Monica suddenly thought of Edward.

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

 Chapter 175

    <h4>Chapter 175: Is Fourth Master Swan Not Going to Interfere?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡®Fourth Master Swan?

    ¡®How would I know where he is?!¡¯

    Moreover, Jeanne had just rejected Fourth Master Swan outright the night before.

    After what happened to her yesterday, the first person who came to see her was Monica.

    She knew Kingsley woulde too.

    Even so, Kingsley needed time to rush back from abroad, so he would be a littlete.

    As for Fourth Master Swan¡­

    He had no reason to help her even though everything had started because of him.

    ¡°Fourth Master Swan can¡¯t just let it be!¡± Monica looked at Jeanne¡¯s expression, and she appeared exceptionally agitated.

    ¡°Monica, Fourth Master Swan and I only have a normal rtionship. Now that I¡¯ve offended the Sanders, it¡¯s reasonable for him not to interfere. You have to know that Harken is still the world of the Sanders, and no one is willing to go against them.¡±

    ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, this matter was caused by Fourth Master Swan. Isn¡¯t he afraid of being punished by the heavens if he just stands by and does nothing? Besides, doesn¡¯t he like you? Shouldn¡¯t liking someone mean that you should disregard everything?!¡± Monica said indignantly.

    Sometimes, Jeanne really envied Monica¡¯s innocence.

    Monica would always consider whether she loved someone or not. She would not get it mixed up with other interests and schemes.

    Jeanne said, ¡°Monica, don¡¯t interfere in my current matters.¡±

    Monica was stunned, but she quickly looked triggered. ¡°Jeanne, what kind of person do you think I am?!¡±

    ¡°Firstly, I can solve it. I won¡¯t tell you how I¡¯m going to solve this matter, but I¡¯ll definitely walk out of here safely no matter what method I use! Secondly, our identities are different. In the end, you¡¯re still the daughter of the Cardellini Enterprise. The Cardellini Enterprise is still a n enterprise of Harken. If you need to establish yourself in Harken, you can¡¯t go against the Sanders. I don¡¯t want to implicate your enterprise.¡±

    ¡°Jeanne, how are you still so rational?¡± Monica¡¯s eyes were red again.

    If she were to encounter such a situation, she would wish for everyone to help her.

    How could Jeanne be so calm? How could she be so strong?!

    ¡°Monica.¡± Jeanne took the initiative to pull Monica¡¯s hand.

    Monica¡¯s heart palpitated.

    ¡°You¡¯re my best friend. I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you because of me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you either...¡±

    ¡°I said that I can solve it. What you need to do now is to wait for me to go out safely.¡±

    ¡°How are you going to solve it? How are you going to solve it when ites to the Sanders?!¡± Monica felt that Jeanne was giving her the runaround.

    ¡°You have to believe me!¡± Jeanne was very certain.

    Her tone of affirmation was enough to make Monica believe her instantly.

    It was clear that given the situation, Jeanne could not resist at all. Having said that, at this moment, Monica was convinced by Jeanne¡¯s determination.

    Her eyes were red, and she looked at Jeanne as though she was going to cry at any moment.

    Jeanne smiled again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let anything happen to me again.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Monica nodded.

    At this moment, she could only nod.

    ¡°On the other hand...¡± Jeanne¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Was Micheal the one who helped youe to see me?¡±

    ¡°Right now, no one can interfere with your case. My dad can¡¯t let mee to see you through his connections, so I could only find Micheal. Micheal also spent a lot of effort to let mee in to see you.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s your rtionship with Micheal now?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re already like this, yet you still care about me. Can you care about yourself?¡±Monica was flustered.

    At this time, Jeanne was still thinking about other things.

    ¡°I just want to remind you that Micheal and Melody have a good rtionship.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Monica said, ¡°They grew up together.¡±

    ¡°So, as long as Micheal talks to Melody, it won¡¯t be difficult for you toe and see me.¡±

    Monica blinked and looked at Jeanne.

    She did not quite understand what Jeanne meant.

    Jeanne did not say anything more.

    She was not sure if Micheal had other intentions for Monica. She simply felt that him helping Monica toe and see her was more of an act.

    Also, Jeanne did not know if Micheal was putting on an act just to win Monica over.

    If so, she could understand if Micheal would asionally use some kind-hearted methods because he loved Monica too much.

    However, if it was more than that...

    Jeanne always felt that Micheal had too many deep thoughts. She did not know if he was an enemy, but she was sure that they would never be friends.

    ¡°Monica.¡± Micheal suddenly walked into the meeting room.

 Chapter 176

    <h4>Chapter 176: Is Fourth Master Swan Not Going to Interfere?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Jeanne and Monica¡¯s conversation was interrupted.

    Micheal said, ¡°It¡¯s about time to leave.¡±

    Monica looked at Jeanne reluctantly.

    Jeanne nodded. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t make things too difficult for Micheal.¡±

    Monica¡¯s eyes reddened again.

    Jeanne was speechless by this silly girl, but she could not deny that she was touched. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can take care of myself.¡±

    Monica bit her lip as if she did not want to leave just like that.

    ¡°Monica, Micheal had a hard time letting you see me,¡± Jeanne reminded.

    Monica knew, but she said, ¡°Then I¡¯lle and see you again when I have the chance.¡±

    ¡®There¡¯s no need.

    ¡®I¡¯ll leave this ce on my own.¡¯

    Nheless, Jeanne just nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Monica still followed Micheal and left.

    When she left, her eyes were extremely red.

    She was afraid that something would happen to Jeanne.

    Monica followed Micheal to the entrance of the detention center.

    She saw Melody and Eden.

    Monica¡¯s expression changed immediately.

    Before Monica could speak, Melody said to Micheal with an extremely ugly expression, ¡°Micheal, if I didn¡¯t see it with my own eyes, I wouldn¡¯t have thought that you¡¯d really bring Monica to see Jeanne! Do you think it¡¯s worth it to go against me for a woman?¡±

    Micheal pursed his lips tightly, and his face was stiff.

    Monica did not react in time.

    At the next second, she looked at Micheal beside her, then at Melody.

    ¡®So what Melody meant was that Micheal went against her for me.¡¯

    ¡°Micheal, you better know your identity and the consequences of what you did!¡± Melody said as she walked past Micheal with Eden.

    Monica gritted her teeth.

    At this moment, she wanted to beat Melody to death, but she was afraid that she would cause trouble for Micheal, so she chose to endure.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Micheal suddenly held her hand.

    Monica¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    Micheal brought her into the car.

    He drove on the streets of South Hampton City.

    ¡°Do you have a conflict with Melody now because of me?¡± Monica could not help but ask.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Micheal smiled gently.

    ¡°Will it affect you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not too serious.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I...¡± Monica felt guilty.

    ¡°Monica.¡± Micheal held her hand in his. ¡°Compared to Melody¡¯s opinion of me, I¡¯m more afraid of seeing you sad.¡±

    Monica looked at Micheal.

    He always made her feel very touched.

    ¡°So, don¡¯t think too much.¡± Micheal smiled. ¡°Besides, on the matter of Melody targeting Jeanne, we already have our differences. In other words, the conflict between us happened a long time ago.¡±

    ¡°Is it really Melody targeting Jeanne? How can she be so cheap?!¡± Monica was agitated.

    ¡°Melody grew up with the Sanders and was also the chief¡¯s favorite woman. She was used to being superior since she was young. Now that she suffered a loss from Fourth Master Swan, she¡¯s naturally unhappy. On top of that, she can¡¯t do anything to him despite liking him, so she could only vent her anger on Jeanne. Of course. I can¡¯t guarantee whether Jeanne¡¯s crime was done on purpose by Melody or not, but I personally feel that no matter how willful Melody is, she should know thew and not break it. However, one thing is for sure. Once something happens to Jeanne, Melody will use all means to increase the severity of the original legal sanctions!¡±

    Monica was nervous.

    ¡°I have to say that Jeannie¡¯s case this time isn¡¯t looking good.¡±

    Micheal analyzed the situation as a bystander.

    He even looked worried.

 Chapter 177

    <h4>Chapter 177: Compared to Micheal, You¡¯re Worthless, Finn!</h4>

    Micheal¡¯s words made Monica even more nervous.

    She said, ¡°I believe that Jeannie will never do anything illegal.¡±

    ¡°I also believe that, but the current situation is very disadvantageous to her.¡± Micheal echoed.

    ¡°The Sanders can do anything just because they¡¯re in Harken?!¡± Monica gritted her teeth.

    ¡°Only the Swans can barely contend against them.¡± Micheal was straightforward.

    Monica was stunned.

    ¡°In other words, if Fourth Master Swan makes a move, it might be of some use. Of course, the prerequisite is that Jeannie is really innocent. If her crime is established, no one can change the situation!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give Fourth Master Swan a call,¡± Monica quickly said.

    Micheal nodded.

    He was not giving Monica any advice.

    Micheal simply wanted to know if Fourth Master Swan was serious about Jeanne, or if he was just using her as a shield for the Sanders.

    He knew very well that his position in the imperial court was not high enough. If something happened to his dad, based on his dad¡¯s power in the court over the years, he would have made countless enemies. The Rosses would most likely suffer a violent revenge. Therefore, Micheal needed to clear up all his connections and know which ones he could use.

    Monica took out her phone and dialed nervously.

    Nevertheless, a voice message came from the phone. ¡°The number you have dialed is unavable. Please try againter.¡±

    Monica called several times, but the voice message kept repeating.

    She was furious. ¡°Fourth Master Swan turned off his phone at this time. Damn it!¡±

    Micheal was also a little surprised at that moment.

    ¡°Can you send me to the Swans¡¯ manor?¡± Monica made a prompt decision.

    For Jeanne¡¯s sake, she did not care anymore.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Micheal nodded.

    He drove toward the Swans¡¯ manor.

    Micheal said purposely while driving, ¡°Eden and Melody are on good terms now.¡±

    Monica turned her head to look at him.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see? He and Melody appeared in the detention center together,¡± Micheal reminded.

    ¡°That scum!¡± Monica gritted his teeth. ¡°Jeanne was really blind back then to have met that kind of scum! Calling him a scum is an understatement! His lowly manner has really changed my view of people!¡±

    ¡°I also didn¡¯t expect Eden to be such a person. As we were ssmates, he had always asked me to help him connect with Melody. I couldn¡¯t refuse him. I didn¡¯t expect that he¡¯s so close to Melody now.¡±

    ¡°In the future, you shouldn¡¯t associate with such a man who forgets righteousness for profit,¡± Monica said firmly.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Micheal agreed immediately.

    Monica was touched again.

    Micheal always seemed to always listen to her.

    The car soon arrived at the Swans¡¯ manor.

    Monica directly rushed into the Swans¡¯ Bamboo Garden to look for Fourth Master Swan, but he was really not at home.

    She rushed to the Swans¡¯ mainmercial building, but she still could not find Fourth Master Swan.

    The key was that no one knew where he went. It was as if he had vanished!

    ¡®Damn it.

    ¡®He wouldn¡¯t go so far as to go missing just to get rid of his rtionship with Jeanne, right?!

    ¡®Are all men from the Swans scums?!¡¯

    ¡°What do we do now?¡± Micheal apanied Monica to look for Fourth Master Swan. He asked her when the two of them returned to the car.

    Monica gritted her teeth.

    At this moment, she really wanted to kill someone.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I send you back first? If Fourth Master Swan really doesn¡¯t want to see you and doesn¡¯t want to interfere in this matter, everything we do will be in vain.¡±

    Monica understood as well, but she was just¡­ Furious.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you back to the Cardellini Enterprise?¡±

    ¡°Send me to the hospital.¡± Monica gritted her teeth.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Micheal frowned.

    ¡°Finn and Fourth Master Swan have a bit of a rtionship. I¡¯ll go ask him.¡±

    Micheal¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    Monica also noticed it at that moment.

    She said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Micheal smiled slightly. ¡°If you want to be with Finn, you wouldn¡¯t have promised me again.¡±

    Monica nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you there.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Micheal parked the car at the entrance of the hospital.

    Monica unfastened her seatbelt. ¡°Micheal, go back first. I¡¯ll call a taxi after I¡¯m done.¡±

    Micheal was a little hesitant.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you receive a lot of work calls just now? I¡¯ve stalled you for a whole day. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s easy to call a taxi here.¡±

    Micheal agreed hesitantly. ¡°If you need anything, give me a call.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Monica nodded.

    At that moment, she hurriedly wanted to get out of the car.

    The moment she opened the car door, her body suddenly tensed up.

    Monica felt Micheal¡¯s kiss on her lips.

    She was stunned.

    It was a peck.

    After the kiss, neither of them was in a hurry to leave.

    The two of them maintained a very close distance and looked at each other.

    ¡°Monica, I really miss you.¡± Micheal was extremely affectionate.

    Monica pursed her lips.

    For a second, she did not know how to answer.

    Micheal did not make things too difficult for her. He kissed her forehead again. ¡°Go.¡±

    Monica looked at Micheal.

    She looked at the man with a faint smile on her lips.

    Afterward, she suddenly approached him and nted a kiss on his face.

    Micheal was shocked.

    He had always been the one who took the initiative between the two of them.

    It did not matter if it was their previous rtionship or his current initiative.

    Monica said, ¡°Micheal, thank you.¡±

    Micheal smiled. When he smiled, he looked like the boy next door. ¡°With this kiss of yours, I feel that everything I do is worth it.¡±

    Monica blushed and was shy.

    She pulled away from Micheal and said, ¡°I¡¯m getting out of the car.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Monica opened the car door and left.

    Micheal watched her leave and suddenly turned around. He looked at the man in a white coat at the entrance of the hospital and sneered.

    He drove away.

    The man in the white coat also turned around and walked into the hospital.

    Monica rushed into the hospital and quickly pressed the elevator that was about to close.

    As soon as she entered, she was caught off guard by Finn.

    The moment Monica was about to speak, she heard Finn say to the person next to her, ¡°We¡¯ve just sent away the medical team from Yarra. Next, you should organize the medical research that they left behind and report it to your leader in the afternoon.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Director,¡± the doctor next to Finn quickly replied.

    Finn was arranging some work again, and he looked very serious.

    Monica pursed her lips and chose to remain silent in the end.

    It was until...

    The elevator stopped.

    Finn returned to his office.

    Monica followed him.

    From the beginning to the end, Finn treated her coldly like a stranger.

    No matter how bad it was, they had lived under the same roof for several years. Monica did not know how Finn could be so indifferent to her.

    ¡®Forget it.

    ¡®I don¡¯t care.¡¯

    If Monica wanted to argue with Finn, she would die of anger sooner orter.

    She said, ¡°Finn, Jeannie is in trouble.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Finn sat in his office, flipping through his medical documents as he responded.

    Monica had said the same thing to Micheal.

    What she received from Micheal was care and warmth.

    On the other hand, what she received from Finn was indifference.

    Monica said, ¡°I just went to see Jeannie. Jeannie was wronged. She was deliberately framed by Melody, a member of the Sanders. The situation is very serious now. Other than Fourth Master Swan, I can¡¯t find anyone else who can help Jeannie, but I can¡¯t contact Fourth Master Swan right now. I hope you can help me find him.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t contact him either,¡± Finn said bluntly.

    ¡°How do you know you can¡¯t contact him if you haven¡¯t tried?!¡± Monica was furious.

    At this moment, she was infuriated.

    Monica could tolerate Finn¡¯s attitude, but she could not tolerate him trying to not get involved.

    It was just a piece of cake. Did he have to treat her like this?!

    Finn nced at Monica.

    He said, ¡°Fourth Master Swan only has one number. If you can¡¯t get through, I can¡¯t get through either.¡±

    ¡°What about Nox?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have Nox¡¯s number too?¡± Finn raised his eyebrow.

    Indeed.

    Monica had also called Nox, but his phone was also switched off.

    ¡°What about the others? What about the other people around Fourth Master Swan?¡± Monica could not control her emotions at all.

    ¡°Fourth Master Swan only has Nox by his side. If we can¡¯t contact him, that¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°Finn, do you not want to help me at all?¡± Monica said fiercely.

    Finn pursed his lips.

    ¡°I thought that even if we don¡¯t have any feelings for each other, at least we¡¯re still friends. I think it¡¯s normal for friends to help each other. Now I f*cking feel like I¡¯m embarrassing myself.¡± Monica exploded.

    Finn¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    ¡°Forget it, forget I was here.¡± Monica turned around and was about to leave.

    ¡°Micheal can¡¯t help you?¡± Finn, who was behind her, suddenly asked.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Monica turned around and looked at Finn. ¡°That said,pared to what Micheal gave me, you¡¯re really worthless!¡±

    Finn¡¯s expression was obviously ugly.

    Monica left after saying that.

    She was so angry that her lungs were about to explode!

    She must have been crazy to ce her hopes on that b*stard.

    Monica left.

    Finn¡¯s face was dark. He looked around then pulled open the drawer under his desk.

    Inside was a copy of all the information regarding Jeanne¡¯s case.

 Chapter 178

    <h4>Chapter 178: Fourth Master Swan¡¯s Domineering Appearance</h4>

    South Hampton City Central Hospital.

    Finn took out all the information on Jeanne¡¯s case and studied them.

    Jeanne¡¯s case this time was rather tricky. The evidence of the crime was well prepared. It was obvious that it was premeditated.

    The so-called dual contract? Jeanne¡¯s signature was clear. The amount of each sum of money generated was even added. The detailed ounts were so well done. Moreover, it was hard to exin the 30 million dors that came out of nowhere.

    Finn thought about it seriously.

    He carefully circled the contract and financial statements where there might be loopholes. He also noted down what he could look into.

    In fact, when Jeanne¡¯s ident happened yesterday, he had contacted Fourth Master.

    Yes.

    Apart from his normal phone number, Fourth Master Swan also had a very personal number. That would always be reachable, but very few people knew about it.

    When the ident happened, Finn had told Fourth Master Swan about what happened to Jeanne. Nevertheless, there were many things about Fourth Master Swan that he could not tell other people, including Monica.

    Fourth Master Swan instructed Finn to gather all the information on Jeanne¡¯s case. He would rush back as soon as possible.

    Everything that was required to be done must not alert the enemy and be done in secret.

    After Finn finished organizing Jeanne¡¯s case, he put the documents back into the drawer.

    From the moment he received all the contents of the case yesterday, he had started to research and investigate. Now, he was only gathering information, so he did not need to spend too much time.

    Finn stood up from his office chair, took a cigarette, and walked to an open-air balcony in the office.

    The scene of Monica and Micheal kissing appeared in his mind.

    In fact, Finn was quite a distance away at that time, but he seemed to have seen everything clearly at that moment, including when Monica initiated a kiss.

    Finn took a deep puff of the cigarette.

    Monica seemed to like to take the initiative toward everyone.

    It was the same for him.

    When they had just started dating, not long after they had confirmed their rtionship, Monica had started to entice him in all sorts of ways. Although they were only limited to holding hands during the year of their rtionship, Monica would still flirt with him from time to time.

    The reason Finn did not fidget was only because of traditional thoughts. He thought that he should wait until after marriage.

    He thought that precious things should have a sense of ceremony.

    Who knew, the marriage between them became aplete marriage of convenience.

    Now, this marriage of convenience was about to end!

    ¡­

    In the detention center, Jeanne had just returned to the detention room when she was called out again.

    Then, she saw Melody and Eden.

    Her eyes moved, but she appeared very calm.

    Melody looked at her, and the corners of her mouth curled into a cold smile. ¡°How is it? Do you feel good now?¡±

    Jeanne did not answer.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always been curious. Where did you get the confidence to go against me? You¡¯re just the daughter of a businessman, so what qualifications do you have to go against me?!¡± Melody was full of sarcasm.

    ¡°Ms. Sanders, before the final result of anythinges out, don¡¯t jump to conclusions.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still so stubborn at this time. You¡¯re really more powerful than I thought.¡± Melody sneered. ¡°But so what?! If I want to crush you in Harken, it would be easy!¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s face darkened slightly.

    ¡°Jeanne, if you were more sensible, you wouldn¡¯t have to go through this.¡± Melody was really arrogant. ¡°I heard that you also didn¡¯t know what was good for you seven years ago. Right, Eden?¡±

    Melody deliberately asked Eden, who was standing next to her.

    Eden smiled sinisterly. ¡°Yes. Seven years ago, a certaindy was just as ungrateful as she is now. Back then, I was dating her well. It was just a mistake that men often make. After I slept with Jasmine, she clung to me and insisted that I apologize to her in front of the nation!¡±

    Jeanne watched the two of them speak in unison.

    She only wanted to sneer.

    ¡°Jeanne, who do you think you are? You wanted me to apologize to you in front of the nation and admit that I let you down? Why don¡¯t you see what qualifications you have to make me do that?! It¡¯s undeniable that I did like you back then, but a woman should know her limits. Did you think that you could do whatever you want just because I liked you? Was the lesson I taught you seven years ago not enough?! You¡¯re still so full of yourself. Do you really think that you can beat me?!¡± Eden was sarcastic. ¡°On this point, Jasmine is much smarter than you.¡±

 Chapter 179

    <h4>Chapter 179: Fourth Master Swan¡¯s Domineering Appearance</h4>

    Jeanne continued to look at Eden coldly.

    ¡°Women should serve their husbands and follow the four virtues. If you didn¡¯t think so highly of yourself, you wouldn¡¯t have fallen into this state. This applies to seven years ago as well! Seven years ago, if you had graciously epted the fact that I slept with Jasmine, if you hadn¡¯t been so aggressive, you would be the one who could marry me and enjoy the glory and riches now instead of Jasmine. Compared to Jasmine, I have to admit that you¡¯re at least more attractive.¡±

    ¡®Glory and riches? epting that he cheated on me?¡¯

    Jeanne really felt that Eden was extremelyughable at the moment.

    Did he think that women should obey men and that it was only right for men to do whatever they wanted?

    Moreover, a dog would not change its course.

    Having cheated once meant that he would cheat twice.

    During this period, did Eden not give Jeanne all sorts of hints so that he could do something disgusting behind Jasmine¡¯s back?!

    Jeanne had to admit that there was a period when she did regret it. When she was penniless and living a miserable life abroad, she regretted her impulsive actions. Even after the media exposed that Eden slept with Jasmine, at a certain moment, Jeanne wanted to forgive him. She was also telling herself that Eden did not really like Jasmine and that it was just a spur of the moment¡­

    Now, Jeanne was d that everything that she had done back then had led to a break with Eden.

    Otherwise, if she had forgiven him and gotten back together with him, now that she knew all of Eden¡¯s disgust, she might do something even more extreme.

    Eden saw how Jeanne was not saying anything and thought that she was regretting it.

    He appeared even more pleased. He asked, ¡°Do you regret everything that you did back then? Do you envy Jasmine very much now?¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    Eden seemed to be very eager to get her to admit that she regretted treating him that way back then.

    Jeanne was cold. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t regret it. I¡¯m even d that I could get rid of a dirty person like you!¡±

    The smile on Eden¡¯s face instantly froze. He stared fiercely at Jeanne.

    ¡°As for Jasmine...¡± Jeanne smiled sarcastically. ¡°Other than feeling pity for her, there¡¯s nothing else.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still a stubborn duck!¡± Eden gritted his teeth.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be envious about a woman who can¡¯t even control her husband?!¡±

    ¡°Jeanne, you still can¡¯t learn how to please people!¡± Eden asked fiercely, ¡°Do you know what kind of situation you¡¯re in now?¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    She had to admit that she wanted to kill Eden at this time.

    She was clear at this moment that other than Melody leading this matter, Eden had also put a lot of effort into this.

    In the past, she was blind to fall for a disgusting man like Eden!

    ¡°The facts of your crime are clear now. Once you go to court, the judge will directly sentence you and won¡¯t even give you a second chance to appeal. In other words, this is the only time you can beg me now. Yet, you¡¯re still behaving like seven years ago and don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡± Eden said fiercely, ¡°Seven years ago, you might¡¯ve been young and full of vigor. Now, you¡¯re 25 years old and not young anymore, but you¡¯re still so stubborn. Do you think that the things that happened to you seven years ago were not bad enough?!¡±

    Jeanne smiled.

    Her smile was very cold.

    Even so, she was just so indifferent.

    Eden gritted his teeth.

    He looked at Jeanne fiercely.

    Yes.

    Today, he came to see Jeanne with Melody to trample on her. He wanted Jeanne to please him. He wanted her to regret everything that happened in the past and present. He could not ept the fact that Jeanne was showing off in front of him. He could not ept the fact that she was living very well.

    Despite that, no matter how Eden tried to guide her, Jeanne was still the same. She treated him lightly.

    Compared to letting Jeanne suffer a tragic oue, Jeanne wanted to see her submit to him. He wanted to see her truly regret and submit to him!

    ¡°If I beg you, will you let me go?¡± Jeanne suddenly opened her mouth. ¡°If I beg you, I¡¯ll only humiliate myself more. I¡¯ll only let you trample on me more happily. Other than that, I won¡¯t get any benefits.¡±

    Eden looked at Jeanne coldly.

    This woman knew everything.

    She was indeed very smart.

    Ever since Jeanne came back, she had disyed a series of actions in the business world. Although Eden was unwilling, he had to admit that she had her abilities. If he did not have the incident with Jasmine back then, he would be married to Jeanne, and she might be able to give him a helping hand in the business world!

    Eden gritted his teeth.

    He would not admit that he actually despised Jasmine now.

    It was to the point that he would feel annoyed whenever he saw Jasmine at home during this period.

    Other than fawning on him, acting coquettishly to him, and crying, Jasmine knew nothing else. She could not help him at all in his career!

    Eden originally thought that he needed such a woman who would treat him like a king. After all, any man had the desire to conquer, and they all hoped that their woman couldpletely submit to them. However¡­

    He was starting to hate Jasmine.

    He hated that she was useless!

    ¡°Jeanne, at this point, you can still think so much. I really admire you,¡± Melody suddenly said, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t because we¡¯re enemies, you¡¯d really be a talent.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Sanders, you tter me,¡± Jeanne replied in a neither servile nor overbearing manner.

    Melody sneered. ¡°It¡¯s just that in the greater world, there are many people with talent and ability, but there are very few people with supreme power. Eden is right. If you had a little self-awareness and restrained yourself, you wouldn¡¯t havee to this stage.¡±

    Jeanne did not have any reaction.

    ¡°I dide here today to see your sorry state,¡± Melody admitted.

    She was much more straightforward than Eden.

    It was probably because of the environment she grew up in, which gave her that confidence and domineering bearing. In front of others, she could be unrestrained.

    Melody continued, ¡°If you do as we wish and humble yourself to admit your mistakes... Of course, you¡¯ll still get what you deserve, but at least the process wouldn¡¯t be so tragic.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    She knew that Melody¡¯s words were the main point.

    She looked at her warily.

    Melody also saw Jeanne¡¯s sudden change in mood.

    ¡®She¡¯s really smart.

    ¡®She knows when she¡¯s really being threatened.

    ¡®But it¡¯s toote now.

    ¡®It¡¯s toote to beg me.¡¯

    Melody wanted to let Jeanne know that if she provoked her, she would suffer a fate worse than death.

    She asked, ¡°Eden, I heard that seven years ago, you didn¡¯t eveny a finger on Jeanne?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Eden was extremely sarcastic. ¡°Back then, Ms. Lawrence protected herself very well. Even holding hands made her angry. Now, she has brought back an illegitimate child. It¡¯s simply disgusting.¡±

    ¡°Then, if I let you f*ck this woman now, do you think she¡¯s dirty?¡± Melody was very indifferent. ¡°If you think it¡¯s dirty, I¡¯ll let someone else do it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a little dirty, but I still have my regrets.¡± Eden smiled viciously.

    ¡°In that case, do it before you let someone else do it.¡± Melody was straightforward. She said such cruel words coldly.

    Eden nodded.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± After Melody finished giving her instructions, she turned around and left.

    She was not the least bit sloppy.

    Jeanne coldly watched her leave. At this moment, she felt Eden¡¯s intense gaze!

    She turned around.

    Eden¡¯s eyes were filled with malevolence. ¡°Jeanne, have you ever thought that you¡¯d one day be trampled on by me when you never let me touch you back then?!¡±

    Jeanne sneered.

    ¡®Trampled on?!

    ¡®It depends on whether you can actually do it or not.¡¯

    Jeanne just watched Eden approach.

    Just when she gritted her teeth and prepared to resist¡­

    A familiar male voice suddenly appeared at the door. An iparably cold voice sounded in the dark detention center. ¡°Eden, you¡¯re really not afraid of death!¡±

 Chapter 180

    <h4>Chapter 180: Took Jeanne Away With Dominance</h4>

    ¡°Eden, you¡¯re really not afraid of death!¡± A bloodthirsty voice sounded.

    Eden was shocked all of a sudden, and his hair stood on end.

    He turned his head abruptly, and the moment he turned his head, he saw his fourth uncle.

    ¡®Why is he suddenly here?

    ¡®Shouldn¡¯t he disappear for at least a week?!¡¯

    At this moment.

    Melody had also returned.

    It was obvious that she had been forced back by Eden¡¯s fourth uncle.

    Edward¡¯s aurapletely suppressed everyone at this moment. This included Melody, who was supposed to be at her home ground.

    Melody seemed to be shocked by Eden¡¯s fourth uncle¡¯s vicious aura at this moment. She just looked straight at Edward and did not let anyone stop him from entering.

    Jeanne was also a little surprised.

    She did not think that Fourth Master Swan would appear here. She had always thought that the person who would appear would only be Kingsley.

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    She was to be able to remain calm and face everything calmly.

    Edward red fiercely at Eden.

    Eden unconsciously clenched his fists tightly. He was trying his best to calm himself down. He even felt that he would be so frightened by his fourth uncle¡¯s appearance at the next second that his body would tremble.

    Edward¡¯s eyes shifted. He no longer looked at the others and walked straight toward Jeanne.

    Jeanne¡¯s heart... Throbbed.

    It was obvious that she was touched. At this moment, she could not even ignore it.

    Not only could she not ignore it, but she also felt that her heart was beating at an unusual rate.

    Her heart was beating hard.

    She suddenly felt that this scene was somewhat familiar.

    It was a familiar scene in her imagination.

    Seven years ago, when Jeanne was faced with her father¡¯s cruelty, Eden¡¯s despicable act, as well as everyone¡¯s insults and slurs, she had also thought that if only someone could appear to defend her against everything she was facing¡­

    It turned out that¡­ This was how it would feel.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    She was also trying her best to restrain herself.

    She did not want to be impulsive.

    After all, she was no longer that 18-year-old girl.

    If Fourth Master Swan had appeared when she was 18 years old and held her in his arms, perhaps¡­

    There was no ¡®perhaps¡¯.

    There were also no ¡®ifs¡¯.

    This world was just so realistic.

    ¡°I¡¯mte,¡± Fourth Master Swan said. It waspletely different from the cold-blooded tone he had used on Eden earlier. There was even regret and tenderness in his tone.

    Jeanne smiled faintly.

    He was indeedte.

    He was seven years toote.

    Nheless, she could y along at this time. ¡°No, it¡¯s just right.¡±

    Edward smiled.

    His smile was truly captivating at this time.

    He took off his coat and ced it gently on Jeanne¡¯s thin body.

    Afterward, he hugged her very naturally in his arms.

    At this moment, Jeanne did not push him away. She leaned gently into his arms.

    It was such an uncontradictory scene where they looked like a match made in heaven. However, Melody and Eden had an even more ferocious look on their faces.

    They seemed to be outsiders while Edward and Jeanne were expressing their love for each other.

    Under the pressure of Edward¡¯s aura, Melody forced herself to take the initiative again. She said, ¡°Edward, it¡¯s useless even if youe! The evidence of Jeanne¡¯s crime is conclusive, and she¡¯ll still be punished by thew. I advise you not to interfere at this time, lest you get your feet wet. Your loss will outweigh your gain.¡±

    ¡°Whether or not I want to interfere and if my loss outweighs my gain, that¡¯s my business. Ms. Sanders, you seem to be too controlling.¡±

    ¡°Edward, why are you still obstinate?! Don¡¯t you know who¡¯s the ruler of Harken now? How dare you go against the Sanders? You...¡±

    ¡°If you want to take Jeanne away, you need my permission! If I don¡¯t agree...¡± Edward suddenly gave off a cold aura, making the others gasp. ¡°Let alone the Sanders, even if it¡¯s the king of heaven, I can kill him!¡±

    Melody was stunned.

    At this moment, Eden was so scared that he did not dare to speak. Even his breathing changed.

    Edward narrowed his eyes, but he then looked at Jeanne with a gentle gaze.

    He asked in a calm tone, ¡°Ms. Sanders, do you understand?¡±

    Melody gritted her teeth.

    She would not be threatened by Edward.

    The Swans were merely a meritorious contributor to the founding of the country. The Sanders would respect the Swans from the standpoint of humanism, but if the Swans vited the rights of the Sanders, the Sanders would also go against them. As for the Swans, what could they do to counter the Sanders? The Sanders would suffer some economic losses at most, but the Swans would suffer terribly.

 Chapter 181

    <h4>Chapter 181: Took Jeanne Away With Dominance</h4>

    Therefore, Melody thought about why she should be threatened by Edward.

    She sneered. ¡°Edward, do you know the consequences of you being so reckless over a woman?¡±

    ¡°Consequences? That¡¯s something you have to consider, Ms. Sanders,¡± Edward said.

    He hugged Jeanne and was about to leave.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Melody shouted, ¡°Where are you taking her?! Do you know what situation she¡¯s in now? If you dare to bring her out of this door, I¡¯ll have people arrest you for ignoring thews and regtions of Harken!¡±

    Edward gave Melody a cold nce.

    He said in a low voice, ¡°Nox.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Nox quickly went forward.

    After standing on the side for so long and watching this long drama, it was finally his turn to go on stage.

    ¡°Bring the bail pending trial document for bail to Ms. Sanders and let her read it word by word!¡± Edward said coldly.

    Melody did not believe it.

    She did not believe that Edward could have gotten a bail pending trial for Jeanne under her authority.

    Melody took the document from Nox¡¯s hands.

    She looked at the words and was very agitated. ¡°It¡¯s fake! It must be forged by you!¡±

    Edward sneered. ¡°Whether it¡¯s fake or not, you can verify it yourself.¡±

    After saying that, he left.

    Nox hurriedly followed behind him.

    Melody watched them leave smoothly. At this moment, she was so angry that she wanted to kill them.

    How was it possible?!

    How could Edward be qualified to let Jeanne be released on bail pending trial?

    Melody did not believe it.

    She gritted her teeth and quickly picked up her phone to make a call.

    The call was quickly put through. ¡°Did you handle that bail pending trial?!¡±

    ¡°Ms. Sanders, I was the one who handled it, but I was also forced into a corner. Fourth Master Swan took all thews and regtions of Harken. There was no way for me to reject him. He even used the Swan Enterprise¡¯s real estate as coteral for Jeanne¡¯s bail. You have to know that their real estate¡¯s total market value is over a hundred billion dors. I have no reason to reject him. If I reject him, once the truth is exposed, it¡¯ll be the inspection bureau¡¯s problem. In that case, I¡¯d be abusing the privatew while you and the chief won¡¯t be able to exin it to the people!¡±

    Melody¡¯s hand was trembling as she held her phone.

    Edward actually used the Swan Enterprise¡¯s real estate as coteral for Jeanne!

    Melody would be lying to herself if she still thought that Edward only used Jeanne as a shield and did not like her!

    She gritted her teeth.

    It was good that she knew.

    It was good that she confirmed it.

    This way, she would not hold back from killing Jeanne.

    Even if she could not get Edward, she would make him regret it for the rest of his life!

    ¡­

    Jeanne sat in Fourth Master Swan¡¯s expensive car.

    The car was very quiet.

    Jeanne actually thought for a second that Fourth Master Swan had used a fake bail release document to trick Melody. Logically speaking, Melody had done so much, so she must have handled all the steps. Most people would not dare to disobey her orders... Of course, after thinking about it carefully, Jeanne knew Fourth Master Swan would not do anything illegal. She was only curious about what he had done to bail her out.

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, you really can¡¯t stay still for a second,¡± Edward suddenly said, breaking the silence in the car.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes moved slightly, and she turned to look at Fourth Master Swan.

    She did not know if it was her eyes that were ying tricks on her. At this moment, she seemed to feel that Fourth Master Swan had lost his aura. He had lost his aura from the detention center just now. He seemed to have be much weaker.

    Yes, he was weak.

    Jeanne thought that perhaps it was her illusion.

    Fourth Master Swan had always been high and mighty, standing tall and unyielding.

    Jeanne responded with some sarcasm, ¡°Isn¡¯t this all because of you?¡±

    Edward looked at Jeanne, ¡°So you¡¯re angry?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Jeanne said bluntly, ¡°All karma has its consequences. I deserved it for sleeping with you in the past. Now that you¡¯re taking revenge on me, I have nothing to say.¡±

    Edward¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    ¡°Melody is targeting me because of your intentional actions. Given how you treated me in front of her just now, I suppose I won¡¯t be far from death next time even if I don¡¯t die this time.¡±

    ¡°So this is how you think of me, Ms. Lawrence.¡±

    ¡°Fourth Master.¡± Jeanne looked very serious. ¡°Seven years ago, it was my fault. Now, I should pay the price. However, if I¡¯m lucky enough to escape this time, please be magnanimous and let me go. I only have one life.¡±

    Edward was indifferent and did not say a word.

    Jeanne felt that she had expressed what she needed to express.

    She looked out of the window. ¡°Thank you for bailing me before court, Fourth Master. Please pull over. I have to go back.¡±

    Edward remained indifferent.

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    She looked at the driver.

    The driver felt the gaze behind him but pretended not to see it.

    Those who had been by Fourth Master Swan¡¯s side for a long time knew that he could not be provoked at this time.

    Jeanne looked at Nox again.

    Nox had initially turned around to look at them secretly. He just wanted to see what kind of expression Fourth Master Swan would have when he was misunderstood.

    He was just... Gloating over Fourth Master¡¯s tragedy.

    Nevertheless, when Nox met Jeanne¡¯s gaze, he quickly turned around. He even muttered softly, ¡°Don¡¯t harm me. I only have one life too.¡±

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    She let herself rx.

    In any case, she was very fortunate that she was bailed. She still had many things to do.

    The most important thing was of course to investigate her case and find evidence to clear her name.

    Even so, Fourth Master Swan did not seem to want to let her go.

    Jeanne was also very clear that she could not go head-to-head with Fourth Master Swan.

    As such, she chose to remain silent and sat in the back seat silently. She watched the car drive into the Swans¡¯ Bamboo Garden.

    The car stopped.

    Jeanne opened the car door.

    She opened the car door and turned around, ready to leave on foot.

    Despite that, her body was suddenly tugged at by someone.

    Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    At the next second, she was forcefully brought into Fourth Master Swan¡¯s private residence.

    Nox stood at the back and watched the two of them leave.

    Should he get involved in this fight between the ¡°husband and wife¡±?

    Yes.

    He should go and watch the show.

    Hence, he hurriedly followed.

    In the hall, Teddy looked at his master¡¯s sudden return inplete disbelief.

    In the past, Fourth Master would be away at least a week every year, and every time he came back, he would ¡°recuperate¡±. How could he be so energetic at this time? More importantly, he even dragged Ms. Lawrence along.

    What was going on?

    Teddy stepped forward with an expression of solicitude.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Edward said coldly.

    Teddy felt wronged.

    What did he do wrong for his master to treat him like this?

    Nox walked toward Teddy and patted his shoulder. ¡°Your master has been despised by his wife. You have to forgive him.¡±

    ¡®Wife?!

    ¡®Ms. Lawrence?¡¯

    ¡°Although I know that you¡¯ve been coveting Fourth Master Swan¡¯s attractiveness for a long time, there¡¯s no other way. You can¡¯t make him gay,¡± Noxforted Teddy.

    Teddy¡¯s eyes were wide open as he retorted loudly, ¡°Young Master Winter, what nonsense are you talking about? I¡¯m straight, I¡¯m straight! I like women!¡±

    Nox could not help butugh.

    Sometimes, teasing Teddy was very fun.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to talk to you anymore. I¡¯m going to see how Fourth Master Swan coaxes his wife!¡± Next, Nox went up to the second floor as well.

    Teddy did not know why Young Master Winter always looked energetic.

    More importantly, was Young Master Winter really not afraid of death?

    Teddy clearly felt that his master was furious at this moment.

    Given that Nox still went to watch the show at this time, was he not afraid of being killed by Fourth Master Swan?!

    In any case, Teddy would not dare to do that.

 Chapter 182

    <h4>Chapter 182: The ¡°Married Couple¡± Fights</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    In the bedroom.

    Jeanne was forcibly brought back to Edward¡¯s bedroom.

    She gritted her teeth and red at the man in front of her.

    Did he not know that her time was very precious?

    She only had five days left to investigate the truth of her case.

    Fourth Master Swan was probably really trying to kill her!

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Jeanne asked, her tone a little cold.

    Anyone would not have a good attitude at this time.

    Edward responded, ¡°I¡¯ve already brought you here, Ms. Lawrence. What do you think I want to do?¡±

    ¡°At least let me go and take a shower!¡± Jeanne said, ¡°Of course, if you don¡¯t mind that I didn¡¯t shower in the detention center yesterday, we can also start directly.¡±

    Jeanne did not feel that Fourth Master Swan was going to let her go.

    Other than Nox, who was secretly watching the show at the door, the huge room was quiet.

    ¡°How nasty am I to you, Ms. Lawrence?¡± Edward suddenly asked.

    ¡°Well, take it as I¡¯m the nasty one instead.¡± Jeanne was indifferent. ¡°I thought that when a man can¡¯t get it, he¡¯ll especially want it. Just like Eden.¡±

    ¡°Am I the same as all men?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re naturally different. However, to me, other than George, all other men are the same.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, do you know that it¡¯s very dangerous for you to treat me like this?!¡± Edward was cold.

    The sudden aura made Nox, who was standing at the door, feel a chill down his spine.

    Jeanne was really bold.

    How could she say that Edward could not even bepared to a little brat?!

    ¡°How would I not be in danger then? Tell me, and I¡¯ll change.¡± Jeanne was clearly showing weakness, but her tone and expression did not show it at all.

    Edward looked at Jeanne coldly.

    ¡°Fourth Master, I¡¯m very busy.¡± Jeanne did not seem to have thought of wasting her time on this.

    In fact, she was merely following his footsteps. How could she change?!

    If she could change, she would not have to face so many things.

    Kingsley was right.

    Jeanne abhorred evil and would not admit defeat even if she died!

    She would not lower her head to anyone. This was her bottom line in life!

    Jeanne took a deep breath and her tone became gentle. ¡°Melody is using me of having 30 million dors for personal gain. ording to thews of Harken, I¡¯ll be sentenced to more than 10 years. Judging from her current hostility toward me, it wouldn¡¯t be too much for her to add another 10 years to that. I don¡¯t want to spend my entire life in prison, so I need to find evidence.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you go to jail,¡± Edward said clearly.

    ¡°But I only believe in myself.¡±

    ¡°Jeanne!¡± Edward called her name.

    It was rare for Fourth Master Swan to call her so directly.

    ¡°Is it so hard to believe in me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard.¡± Jeanne nodded. ¡°Seven years ago, I didn¡¯t wait for you to save me. Now, I don¡¯t need to either.¡±

    Edward¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    ¡°Fourth Master, don¡¯t take it to heart. In the end, you and I only met by chance and slept together for one night. I tried to use that to get you to stand up for me. After thinking about it carefully, it was indeed my wishful thinking. No matter what, you and Eden are Swans. How can I expect you to stand on my side?¡±

    ¡°Are you brooding over what happened seven years ago?¡± Edward asked her.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m very relieved. I only hope that you can let it go. If you feel that you suffered a loss and that you wasted a night on me back then, you can return it to me now.¡± Jeanne was especially calm. ¡°Let me take a shower. I can¡¯t sleep with you like this.¡±

    Edward pursed his lips tightly and looked at her.

    Jeanne did not want to be outdone and looked back at him.

    Kingsley was right.

    She could not get entangled with Fourth Master Swan anymore.

    There were too many external factors. She could only use the fastest method to cut the tie with Fourth Master Swan.

    Perhaps the words she said today had provoked Fourth Master Swan.

    She had thought of parting with Fourth Master Swan peacefully and not interacting with him anymore.

    Nheless, it was clear that her previous rejection did not achieve the effect she wanted.

    This time, Jeanne could only make things worse.

    In the silent space, Edward suddenly let go of her.

    Jeanne looked at him.

    She felt that the warm touch on her wrist had suddenly disappeared.

    Then, she pursed her lips.

    She smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go take a shower.¡±

    Edward was expressionless, but he nodded.

    Nox stood at the door and could not help butugh internally.

    As expected, men were animals that only wanted to have sex.

    ¡®He even ridiculed me thest time?!

    ¡®He still gave in after being seduced by Jeanne,¡¯ Nox thought to himself.

    Earlier, when Jeanne said to sleep with Fourth Master Swan, he did not immediately agree. Nox thought that Fourth Master Swan was different from other men.

    In the end, it was still the same! The next time Fourth Master Swan mocked Nox again, he would definitely retort!

    As Nox wondered, he suddenly saw Jeanne, who was originally walking toward the bathroom, suddenly rush toward the door.

    Nox widened his eyes and saw Jeanne rushing toward him at lightning speed.

    What surprised him even more was that Fourth Master Swan seemed to know all of her actions and blocked the door before she got there.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Of course.

    How could she possibly sleep with Fourth Master Swan again?

    She would not use her body to achieve her wish.

    Jeanne was just trying to create a diversion, trying to slip away from Fourth Master Swan.

    She did not expect that Fourth Master Swan seemed to have seen through her thoughts long ago and stood right in front of her.

    Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    She suddenly kicked toward Fourth Master Swan.

    Since she could not think of any other way, she could only fight head-on.

    Fourth Master Swan grabbed her foot.

    Jeanne took advantage of Fourth Master Swan¡¯s help and leaped into the air. She then kicked at his head.

    Edward was quick-witted.

    He let go of Jeanne and took a few steps back.

    Jeanne flipped over andnded on the ground.

    At the next second, another punch was fiercely thrown at Fourth Master Swan.

    In the room, the sounds of an iparably loud fight were heard.

    There were punches and kicks.

    Nox was shocked.

    He knew that Jeanne knew some martial arts, but he did not expect that she would be so powerful.

    She was not considered top-notch.

    Even so, every move she made was absolutely fatal.

    This waspletely different from the usual taekwondo. Free-for-all martial arts were mainly for show. At worst, one could protect oneself. On the other hand, Jeanne¡¯s moves were aggressive.

    Edward kept retreating and was forced to the wall of the bedroom by Jeanne.

    Jeanne did not stop at all. She kicked hard at Fourth Master Swan¡¯s face.

    ¡®F*ck.¡¯

    Nox cursed internally.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t Jeanne afraid that Fourth Master Swan¡¯s face will be ruined? If that happens, it would be a national loss. He¡¯s equivalent to a national treasure.¡¯

    Luckily, Edward turned his body sideways and dodged.

    He dodged that moment.

    There was an obvious dent on the wall from a high heel shoe.

    The strength was simply shocking.

    Jeanne did not stop. She aimed at Fourth Master Swan again and swiftly kicked him.

    Fourth Master Swan¡¯s back was hit by Jeanne¡¯s kick.

    ¡°Hiss.¡± Nox could not help but exim.

    ¡®Ouch.¡¯

    Even Nox felt that it was painful.

    However, after receiving that kick, Fourth Master Swan was still able to remain expressionless.

    He was kicked a few steps back by Jeanne.

    Despite that, he stabilized his body and turned around to look at Jeanne.

    At this moment, Jeanne seemed to be resting and paused for a moment.

    Both of them were drenched in sweat.

    Edward asked, ¡°Is this the limit of your martial arts?!¡±

    Jeanne looked at Fourth Master Swan warily.

    Had he been avoiding her all this while just to test her martial arts skill?!

    ¡°Watch out, Ms. Lawrence.¡±

    Jeanne frowned.

    Next, she felt Fourth Master Swan¡¯s strong attack like a gust of wind.

    Edward took the initiative to attack.

    Jeanne gritted her teeth and faced him head-on.

    The two of them exchanged blows, and it was a fierce fight.

    Nox just watched from the side.

    He watched Fourth Master Swan fight with Jeanne without holding back.

    Jeanne was quite capable.

    A normal person would not be able to hold on for so long without being beaten down by Fourth Master Swan, who was like a monster. Jeanne held on for at least ten minutes.

    In those ten minutes, every time Nox saw Fourth Master Swan move his fists and legs, he felt a throbbing pain.

    Fourth Master Swan had probably forgotten how serious his injury was at the moment.

    If this continued...

    Would Nox have to collect Fourth Master Swan¡¯s corpse?

    Fortunately, Fourth Master Swan finally restrained Jeanne.

    He pressed her fiercely against the wall. No matter how hard she struggled, she could not move.

    Fourth Master Swan asked, ¡°Do you admit defeat?¡±

    He expressed himself clearly with those words.

 Chapter 183

    <h4>Chapter 183: Willing but Unable</h4>

    ¡°Do you admit defeat?¡± Fourth Master Swan stared at Jeanne and asked her.

    Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    At this moment, she was restricted by Fourth Master Swan¡¯s powerful strength to the point that she was unable to move at all.

    She looked at the man in front of her at such a close distance. The force that he unleashed made her unable to withstand it.

    Kingsley always reminded her not to provoke Fourth Master Swan.

    He said that she could not afford to provoke him.

    Although she had always promised Kingsley, she was not truly afraid.

    Jeanne had never had close contact with Master Fourth Master Swan. She did not know about the man¡¯s strength!

    Nheless, at this moment, she believed it.

    Jeanne even felt that even after learning martial arts for so many years, where Kingsley had personally taught her all the techniques in martial arts, she was still weak and useless against Fourth Master Swan.

    ¡°I admit defeat.¡± Jeanne surrendered.

    As she lived relying on someone else¡¯s charity, she had to learn how to protect herself.

    Fourth Master Swan smiled.

    He did not make the wrong choice.

    He really smiled at Jeanne.

    He said, ¡°If you admit defeat, then don¡¯t try to leave my side.¡±

    Jeanne was silent.

    ¡°You can¡¯t leave.¡±

    The words were said in a light tone.

    Nheless, at this moment, it made Jeanne feel that her hair stood on end.

    It made her feel that she could not resist Edward no matter what.

    She could not escape from him.

    The man did not wait for her reply.

    It was a king¡¯s aura. As long as he said something, the other party would have to submit!

    Edward let go of Jeanne.

    At this moment, Jeanne was against the wall.

    When Edward stood up straight, Jeanne moved away from the wall.

    The two of them stood opposite each other.

    At this moment, Jeanne was still panting.

    She had used up too much energy to fight Fourth Master Swan and spent a whole day in the detention center, thus her body was somewhat exhausted.

    As for Fourth Master Swan, he could still stand in front of her. His aura was powerful and overbearing.

    Fourth Master Swan said, moved his thin lips slightly. ¡°Nox.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Nox was stunned.

    Had he been discovered?!

    ¡®Sh*t.¡¯

    Nox hurriedly replied, ¡°Fourth Master Swan.¡±

    ¡°Ask Finn where she is,¡± Master Fourth Master Swan said.

    His voice was very t. There was nothing strange about him at all.

    Nox could not help but click his tongue in silence.

    ¡®How much can he endure?

    ¡®He has taken the initiative to call for the doctor, yet he can still act like he¡¯s okay.¡¯

    Nox quickly responded, ¡°I¡¯ll make a call.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Nox made a call.

    To be honest, watching the ¡°married couple¡± fight was one thing. Most importantly, he was indeed afraid that Fourth Master Swan would copse.

    As such, he had to watch.

    Just as the call went through, Finn¡¯s voice could be heard behind Nox.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to call me. I¡¯m here.¡±

    Nox put down his phone. ¡°Inside.¡±

    Finn nodded.

    He walked straight into the bedroom.

    When he walked in, he saw Fourth Master Swan and Jeanne standing at the corner of the wall.

    Nox also walked over at this moment.

    When Edward saw Finn arrive, he said to Jeanne, ¡°Go take a shower.¡±

    His tone was very soft.

    It was not an order, but at that moment, she could not refuse.

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    ¡°There are clothes inside the cloakroom. Look for them yourself,¡± Edward continued.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Jeanne agreed immediately.

    This time, she really agreed.

    After all, she could not defeat Fourth Master Swan.

    If she truly infuriated him, she was afraid that she would lose her life.

    After Edward finished, he turned around and left.

    The moment he left, Jeanne looked at his back, and her expression changed.

    She looked at Fourth Master Swan¡¯s back in disbelief.

    His ck shirt, which was not considered very thin, was wet.

    Jeanne did not think that it was sweat because she saw blood stains on the ground. When Fourth Master Swan left, blood dripped on the ground.

    ¡®Fourth Master Swan is injured?!¡¯

    Of course, Jeanne did not think that she had injured him.

    Other than kicking him, she kicked him in the back.

    She kicked him in his injured back.

    Jeanne bit her lip.

    There was an indescribable emotion in her heart.

    She just watched.

    She did not know why Fourth Master Swan was injured so badly!

    He was injured, and yet he fought with her.

    In fact, after she fought with Fourth Master Swan, she felt that she might not be a match for Nox as well.

    Fourth Master Swan only needed to give an order, and Nox would be able to take her down.

    Yet, he chose to fight with her himself.

    ¡°Are you frightened?¡± Nox appeared next to Jeanne because he saw her looking straight at Fourth Master Swan¡¯s back.

    At this moment, Fourth Master Swan was lying on the bed.

    Finn cut open his ck shirt.

    Once he cut it open, Jeanne was even more stunned.

 Chapter 184

    <h4>Chapter 184: Willing but Unable</h4>

    Fourth Master Swan¡¯s back was torn apart.

    It was bloody and seemed somewhat rotten.

    Jeanne looked straight at it.

    She did not know what Edward had gone through for his back to be injured like that.

    It was as if something dug his back, and it looked terrible.

    ¡°Do you feel sorry for him?¡± Nox asked again.

    After not receiving a reply from Jeanne, he asked again.

    Jeanne snapped back to her senses.

    She forced herself toe back to her senses.

    She looked at Nox and said, ¡°It has nothing to do with me.¡±

    Right.

    It had nothing to do with her.

    Jeanne had only kicked Fourth Master Swan on the back. During other times, she had not touched his body at all. Most importantly, she was not the one who had injured him to this extent. She had nothing to feel guilty about.

    She turned around coldly. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Nox watched her leave.

    He thought that Jeanne was indeed special.

    Not to mention Edward¡¯s heavily injured body, most women would be scared to death when they saw his back.

    If Nox was not used to it, he would have been scared to death as well.

    Nheless, Jeanne did not react at all. Even if she was a little shocked, she definitely did not have the fear reaction that a normal person should have.

    She was even able to remain so calm at this moment and left.

    Nox turned around and looked at Fourth Master Swan.

    He watched Finn help Fourth Master Swan clean up his wounds.

    Nox was wondering if Fourth Master Swan would be able to move Jeanne after doing so much for her...

    If not...

    How miserable would Fourth Master Swan be?!

    ¡­

    Jeanne took a shower.

    She took a shower quietly.

    Aftering out of a ce like the detention center, she really wanted to wash her body.

    Even so, her mind was filled with Fourth Master Swan¡¯s hideous back at this moment.

    What exactly happened to make him suffer such serious injuries?

    What kind of great endurance did he have that one could not tell the condition of his body at all?

    Jeanne¡¯s throat moved slightly.

    Yes.

    She could not afford to offend Fourth Master Swan.

    She felt that deeply at this time.

    ¡­

    Outside the bathroom.

    Finn was cleaning up Edward¡¯s wounds, removing the areas that were inmed or even rotten.

    Fourth Master Swan was enduring patiently, his entire body covered in sweat.

    ¡°Why are you injured so badly this time?¡± Finn could not help but ask.

    It had been a long time.

    Fourth Master Swan had not been injured to this extent.

    ¡°It was all because of your phone call,¡± Nox answered from the side.

    He guessed that Fourth Master Swan could not say anything at this time.

    Finn paused.

    ¡°Of course, you¡¯re not to be med.¡± Nox smiled. ¡°The culprit is taking a shower.¡±

    ¡°Your wound is a little deep. After I clean it up, I¡¯ll give you some anti-inmmatory medicine,¡± Finn said to Fourth Master Swan without asking any more questions.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Edward replied.

    Finn moved very quickly, trying to alleviate Fourth Master Swan¡¯s pain.

    ¡°Try not to do any strenuous exercise in the next few days,¡± Finn reminded.

    ¡°Does bed exercise count?¡± Nox asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Finn answered seriously.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. ¡°Nox smiled.

    ¡°If possible, try to recuperate on the bed. Wait for your wound to heal and form calluses before you get out of bed. Otherwise, if the wound is identally torn, you¡¯ll have to start again.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Edward replied.

    After Finn was sure that the wound had beenpletely cleaned, he began to apply some medicine.

    Nox could not bear to watch any longer.

    Even his flesh and blood were trembling.

    On the other hand, the man who was suffering from the pain did not cry out.

    He was holding the bedsheet tightly, which vaguely showed that he was trying his best to endure the process.

    After Finn finished applying the medicine, he began to bandage the wound.

    Layer byyer, he wrapped the gauze around Fourth Master Swan¡¯s body.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get your wound wet, and don¡¯t sweat,¡± Finn said. ¡°Keep the temperature at home below 20 degrees Celsius.¡±

    Nox hurriedly adjusted the temperature of the air conditioner from the original 22 degrees Celsius to 18 degrees Celsius.

    ¡°I¡¯lle over every day to change the medicine.¡± After Finn finished bandaging the wound, he put on an IV drip for Fourth Master Swan.

    He packed his huge medical box.

    Finn did not bring the medical box over. He had always prepared one at Fourth Master Swan¡¯s ce as he might need it from time to time.

    Everything could be found in the medical box. It was no less than a set of equipment in his hospital.

    ¡°Are you done?¡± Nox asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Finn nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t turn over for the time being.¡±

    Fourth Master Swan responded to him.

    Following that, he closed his eyes.

    After exhausting his energy, he needed to take a deep rest.

    Finn saw that Fourth Master Swan was going to sleep, so he did not say anything more.

    Nox also sat on the couch by the side and quietly apanied him.

    After Finn finished packing up the medical kit, he returned it to its original ce and started to clean up the stained cotton swabs on the floor.

    At that moment, Jeanne came out of the bathroom.

    She was wearing a set of casual clothes, but they were not pajamas.

    Jeanne did not expect that when she opened Fourth Master Swan¡¯s cloakroom, half of the clothes inside were women¡¯s.

    All the sizes were hers.

    She did not know how she felt. In the end... She concluded that Fourth Master Swan was just rich.

    A man with a worth of hundreds of billions of dors would not be so stingy as to buy a few pieces of clothes. No matter what, with a wave of his hand, he could get all the new hot-selling items.

    Jeanne smiled.

    In order to alleviate her guilt, she could think of anything.

    She found a set of sportswear. After not taking off her tight-fitting professional suit for the whole of yesterday, she wanted to let her body rx a little. At this moment, after taking a shower, she put on loose clothes, which made her feelfortable.

    As soon as she walked out of the bathroom, the cold air caught her off guard and made her sneeze.

    She rubbed her small nose.

    Was it because she did not dry herself after taking a shower?

    Why did she feel so cold?

    Her sneeze instantly attracted the attention of everyone in the room.

    The man, who was clearly sleeping, opened his eyes and looked at her.

    ¡°Nox,¡± Edward said.

    Nox did not need to think to know what Fourth Master Swan was going to do. He refused immediately. ¡°No, Finn said that the room should be kept at a low temperature. Otherwise, your wound will easily be inmed.¡±

    Edward seemed to have paused for a moment. He looked at Jeanne¡¯s outfit.

    It was a set of yellow sportswear.

    Jeanne wore a short-sleeved hoodie and a pair of loose shorts. Beneath the shorts, her fair and slender legs were exposed.

    ¡°Go and change into a long-sleeved shirt and long pants,¡± Edward said to Jeanne.

    His tone was still very serious.

    Jeanne was speechless.

    He was lying there and could not move, yet he was still being so controlling.

    Jeanne did not know why she listened to him and obediently walked into the cloakroom again.

    She told herself that she was cold and would not go against her body.

    As such, she changed into a set of long sportswear and walked out.

    It felt much warmer indeed.

    ¡°Come here.¡± Fourth Master Swan did not even open his eyes as he spoke in her direction.

    Jeanne was even suspecting if he was calling for her.

    She walked over slowly.

    When she went over, she happened to see Finn holding a basket of used medical cotton buds and was preparing to take them out.

    They were all blood red.

    Finn seemed to be used to it, so he took the basket and walked away calmly.

    Jeanne¡¯s throat moved slightly.

    ¡°Sleep with me for a while,¡± Fourth Master Swan suddenly said.

    Jeanne frowned.

    ¡°I¡¯m sleepy.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Jeanne thought, ¡®I¡¯m not.¡¯

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m willing but unable,¡± Fourth Master Swan said faintly.

    Jeanne immediately understood what he meant.

    Her face was a little red.

    ¡°Nox.¡± Fourth Master Swan did not receive a reply from Jeanne. Instead, he called out to the person who was ying with his phone on the couch.

    Nox hurriedly put down his phone. ¡°I¡¯m willing to sleep with you.¡±

    ¡°Get out.¡±

    ¡®How heartless.¡¯

    Nox stood up from the couch. He nced at Fourth Master Swan and then at Jeanne. ¡°Ms. Lawrence, take it easy.¡±

 Chapter 185

    <h4>Chapter 185: Sleep Together</h4>

    Nox left the room and kindly closed the door for Edward and Jeanne.

    Suddenly, only the two of them were left in the room.

    Fourth Master Swan was lying on his stomach on the bed. In fact, his sleeping posture was a littleical.

    He was not wearing a shirt, but his back was fully bandaged. It could be considered a shirt.

    As for his lower body, he was wearing ck suit pants. There seemed to be blood stains on them.

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, if you¡¯re kind enough, you can help me change my clothes and wipe my body,¡± Edward said straightforwardly.

    ¡®Does he not feel shy at all?!

    ¡®Shouldn¡¯t he have a proper attitude when he¡¯s asking others to do something?!

    ¡®Why does he make it sound like it¡¯s a matter of course?¡¯

    Jeanne was unhappy, but she did not refuse.

    She went to the cloakroom to find a pair of loose pajama pants and went to the bathroom to wring a hot towel.

    Afterward, she squatted on Fourth Master Swan¡¯s bed and unbuckled his belt.

    Fourth Master Swany on the bed, as heavy as a lump of iron.

    Jeanne saw that he was seriously injured and was not going to let him get up by himself. She could only reach for his waist and fumble around to help him unbuckle his belt¡­

    After a long time, she finally helped him change his pants.

    His original pants were ck. After she took them off, she saw that there were many red blood stains on them. Even his light gray bed sheet was stained with blood.

    After changing his pants, she helped him wipe his thighs.

    The white towel was also stained red.

    Following that, she helped him put on his new pants.

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, you seemed to have forgotten a spot,¡± the man said.

    Jeanne bit her lip.

    She suddenly went deeper.

    ¡°...¡±

    After a long time, Jeanne helped Fourth Master Swan put on his pants.

    Once she was done, her face was red.

    The man was lying on the bed with his face on the side on the pillow. Surprisingly, his exposed ear seemed to be red as well¡­

    Jeanne did not pay too much attention to it.

    She hurriedly ran to the bathroom and threw away the towel. Then, she washed her hands and washed them hard.

    She felt that her hands would rot one day.

    After a while, Jeanne calmed herself down.

    She found a brand new towel, wrung the hot water, and walked out.

    There were many wounds on Edward¡¯s upper body, and she did not dare to touch the area that had been bandaged, so at this moment, she only helped him wipe his face.

    Fourth Master Swan closed his eyes.

    Jeanne was considered gentle.

    She gently helped him wipe his forehead, eyebrows, eyes, straight nose bridge, as well as his lips that could make one have countless fantasies.

    She had to admit that Fourth Master Swan was really handsome.

    Some people did not have nice facial features but looked decent overall.

    Some people had nice facial features but might not be good-looking.

    Fourth Master Swan was the type of person who had good facial features and looked better as a whole.

    It was true that every facial feature of his seemed to be meticulously carved.

    Even the way Fourth Master Swan was taking a nap at this moment had a different charm to it.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Edward asked.

    He did not open his eyes as if he knew that she was sizing him up.

    Jeanne came back to her senses.

    She rubbed his face a little rudely and did not answer.

    Edward did not ask further.

    It was as if he was used to Jeanne being cold and indifferent to him.

    He really did not care.

    At this moment, he was just quietly enjoying her special service.

    After a while, Jeanne confirmed that she had wiped him clean and stood up to leave.

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence.¡± The man who was enjoying himself with his eyes closed suddenly spoke again.

    Jeanne frowned.

    ¡°Give me a kiss,¡± Edward said matter-of-factly.

    ¡®Is it natural for men not to be embarrassed?!¡¯

    Jeanne felt a little angry.

    She could not be bothered.

    She left immediately.

    Fourth Master Swan opened his eyes and watched her leave.

    As he looked at her, the corners of his mouth suddenly curved into a smile.

    Jeanne came out of the bathroom.

    After she came out, she wanted to leave immediately.

    After all, she still had a lot of things to do. She could not be dyed by Fourth Master Swan¡¯s beauty¡­

    Beauty?

    She was just threatened.

    She walked toward the door.

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, you¡¯d better think it through. Can you really walk out of this door?¡± Edward¡¯s tone was t, but it made one¡¯s heart tremble.

    Jeanne red fiercely at Fourth Master Swan.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t, sleep with me for a while.¡± Fourth Master Swan looked very calm.

    Jeanne told herself that she could not go head to head with him.

    She had tried, but she could not.

    As such, she gritted her teeth and got onto Fourth Master Swan¡¯s bed, lying beside him.

    ¡°Come over a little,¡± Edward said.

    Jeanne endured it and moved her body.

    ¡°Come over a little more.¡±

    Jeanne continued to move.

    ¡°It¡¯s not enough...¡±

    Jeanne directly threw herself into his embrace.

    Someone was satisfied.

 Chapter 186

    <h4>Chapter 186: Sleep Together</h4>

    Edward took Jeanne into his embrace in satisfaction.

    Jeanne had always known that Fourth Master Swan¡¯s body was very sturdy.

    As she was 166cm tall, she was petite next to him.

    She even felt that her entire body was in his embrace.

    Jeanne felt that if she was facing Fourth Master Swan, she would have been hugged by him like a bear, unable to breathe.

    Fortunately, she chose to have her back against him.

    As such, she felt his head buried directly into her neck.

    Suddenly, she shuddered.

    Her heart tightened.

    The overly intimate sleeping position made her feel ufortable.

    She moved her body and resisted.

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t move,¡± Edward whispered in her ear.

    His voice seemed to be a little hoarse.

    Jeanne endured it.

    She knew that Fourth Master Swan was injured. She also knew that if he moved even a little, his wound might be torn again. Hence, she listened obediently and did not move.

    At that moment, she heard Fourth Master Swan¡¯s deep voice. ¡°I won¡¯t be able to control myself!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡®Beast!¡¯

    In the quiet room, Jeanne was tense the entire time.

    She was not used to it.

    She was not used to having someone hugging her so tightly from behind.

    Although George had been sleeping with her ever since they returned to South Hampton City, both of them had separate covers. Moreover, George did not like anyone touching him. Jeanne asionally teased him and wanted to hug him, but she was also rejected by him. At night, she would sleep at the edge of the bed.

    Therefore, she was not used to being hugged like this.

    Meanwhile, the man behind her was breathing evenly.

    He fell asleep very quickly.

    Was it because he was too tired, or was it because he was too mentally exhausted? He was just teasing Jeanne a second ago, but he was sleeping so soundly at the moment.

    Jeanne did not know how she felt either.

    Nheless, after she felt the even breathing of Fourth Master Swan, she began to feel very sleepy as well.

    Last night, she basically did not sleep at all.

    In that kind of environment, no one could sleep.

    At this moment, she was sleepy.

    Then, she also fell asleep.

    ¡­

    Outside the bedroom.

    Downstairs in the hall.

    Finn and Nox were sitting on the sofa, smoking.

    Finn said, ¡°Keep an eye on Fourth Master¡¯s injuries this time.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Nox took a deep breath and nodded. He said with some worry, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of Fourth Master Swan¡¯s injuries now. With his powerful recovery ability, he¡¯ll recover sooner orter. What I¡¯m worried about is how he¡¯ll exin it to his dad for suddenlying back.¡±

    Finn nced at Nox. ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± Nox put out his cigarette. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t told Fourth Master Swan that Jeanne is in trouble, he¡¯ll definitely fly into a rage when hees back. At that time, we¡¯ll be the ones suffering!¡±

    Finn nodded. ¡°Fourth Master treats Jeanne really well.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that she doesn¡¯t appreciate his kindness.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s understandable,¡± Finn said, ¡°Back then, Jeanne thought that Fourth Master would help her. In the end, he disappeared without a trace. It¡¯d be strange if she didn¡¯t hold a grudge.¡±

    ¡°Back then, Fourth Master Swan wasn¡¯t able to resist so much. He couldn¡¯t return.¡±

    ¡°Even so, after Jeanne left, shouldn¡¯t Fourth Master go after her?¡±

    ¡°Do you think that given Fourth Master¡¯s situation back then, he could go after her? His legs might¡¯ve been broken before he leaves the country.¡± Nox was a little sarcastic.

    Finn was silent.

    To outsiders, Fourth Master Swan seemed powerful, but there were a lot of things about him that no one knew.

    ¡°I had hoped that Jeanne wouldn¡¯te back.¡± Nox sighed.

    Finn frowned.

    ¡°If she doesn¡¯te back, they won¡¯t see each other anymore. Even if Fourth Master Swan has always had such a person in his heart, after not seeing her and enduring for so many years, he wouldn¡¯t really want to be together with her. Now that she¡¯s back, great. She stimted Fourth Master Swan¡¯s nerves and now, things are out of control. I think that even god can¡¯t stop him from being together with Jeanne.¡±

    Finn could imagine how difficult the journey would be for Edward.

    ¡°Forget it.¡± Nox did not say anything more. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s useless for us to talk too much about what Fourth Master Swan has decided on. Besides, after so many years, he has only fallen in love with such a woman. It¡¯s not realistic for him to give up. I always feel that he can change his fate!¡±

    Finn smiled.

    Sometimes, even though Nox was always careless and did not treat Fourth Master Swan seriously, in fact, his admiration for him was beyond everyone¡¯s imagination!

    Perhaps it was because Nox knew everything about Fourth Master Swan how powerful he was that he would truly submit.

    ¡°Oh right.¡± Nox changed the topic. ¡°How¡¯s Jeanne¡¯s case? Did you find anything?¡±

    ¡°I found some, but I was afraid of alerting the enemy, so I didn¡¯t take any action.¡± Finn turned around and took out the documents, ¡°This is all the information on Jeanne¡¯s case. When Fourth Master wakes up, I¡¯ll show them to him. What he needs the most now is rest. Don¡¯t disturb him for the time being.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Nox took the documents and looked at them.

    ¡°Actually, as long as it¡¯s not a real crime, it won¡¯t be a big problem,¡± Finn said. ¡°No matter how powerful the Sanders are, justice is in the hearts of the people.¡±

    Nox nodded and put down the documents. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when Fourth Master Swan wakes up.¡±

    Finn nodded as well.

    The two of them chatted for a while more.

    ¡°Finn, how are things with Monica?¡± Nox suddenly asked.

    Finn was stunned.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you two should be together, nor do I think you two shouldn¡¯t be together,¡± Nox said bluntly, ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been investigating someone recently.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Finn looked at Nox.

    ¡°Micheal.¡±

    Finn frowned slightly. ¡°What about him?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s the only son of Minister Liam Ross of the Rosses. He was born when the minister was already old, so a lot of importance was ced on his education from when he was young. Moreover, he was the only international exchange student from Harken who was sent to further his studies with rtionships between countries as the premise. If nothing goes unexpected, he¡¯ll be the next candidate to be groomed by the Sanders.¡±

    Finn nodded.

    He knew that too.

    ¡°Liam Ross suddenly fell ill, and his condition isn¡¯t optimistic. ording to the information I know, he might pass soon,¡± Nox said bluntly.

    ¡°What you mean is that Micheal is about to take over!¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why Fourth Master Swan asked me to keep an eye on him during this period,¡± Nox said, ¡°It mainly depends on his ability. Also, it depends on whether he¡¯ll do anything for the sake of power, and to what extent! It¡¯s just in case.¡±

    Finn was silent.

    ¡°We suspect that Micheal was involved in the case of Melody targeting Jeanne this time,¡± Nox said bluntly.

    Finn frowned.

    Monica even asked Micheal to help her¡­

    He remained calm.

    ¡°Originally, I didn¡¯t want to tell you many internal matters, but because it concerns Monica, it also indirectly concerns you, so I¡¯ll tell you about it. Be careful of Micheal.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Finn nodded.

    ¡°Well, what¡¯s your rtionship with Monica now? Have you reconciled? I¡¯m your matchmaker, after all. This is my first time being a matchmaker in my life. Can you give me some face?¡± Nox, who had just been serious for a while, went back to his usual self.

    Finn was also used to Nox¡¯s abrupt behavior. He was about to speak when Teddy suddenly walked in from outside the hall.

    Finn and Nox both looked at him.

    Teddy said, ¡°There¡¯s a man named Kingsley Thorn outside. He says he wants to see Fourth Master.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Nox frowned slightly.

    ¡®Who¡¯s Kingsley Thorn?!¡¯

    He had never heard of this person¡¯s name.

    ¡®Who gave him the courage toe and meet my master?!¡¯

 Chapter 187

    <h4>Chapter 187: Kingsley¡¯s Dominance</h4>

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who Kingsley Thorn is either, but he¡¯s right outside the Swans¡¯ main gate. He said he wants to see Fourth Master.¡± Teddy was also a little confused.

    ¡°Shoo him away.¡± Nox had an impatient look on his face. ¡°All kinds of scum want to see Fourth Master. Can he be seen so easily?¡±

    ¡°Young Master Winter.¡± A strange man¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in the hall.

    Nox, Finn, and Teddy all turned to look at the door.

    A man walked in from the door.

    He was wearing a ck suit. His hair was slightly long and curly, but it wasbed neatly.

    He was tall and burly.

    The man was over 185cm tall.

    He had a strong aura.

    Nox frowned.

    He quickly stood up from the sofa.

    It had been so many years.

    No one had dared to trespass into Fourth Master Swan¡¯s residence.

    Finn also walked over.

    He walked over and looked at the man in front of her.

    The man did not look young, but he definitely was not old either. With just a nce, it was difficult to determine his exact age.

    ¡°Who are you?!¡± Nox clenched his fists tightly.

    At the next second, he might impulsively start a fight with the other party.

    ¡°Kingsley Thorn,¡± Kingsley answered. At that moment, he even smiled. When he smiled, he did not look friendly. He said, ¡°I¡¯m the scum you were talking about.¡±

    Nox pursed his lips.

    After all, it was a little awkward to talk bad about someone else and be heard.

    The most important thing was that the man did not look like a scum at all.

    Nheless, who was he?!

    Was there such a person in South Hampton City¡ªno, in Harken?!

    Nox red fiercely at Kingsley. His anger would not be suppressed just like that. ¡°Do you know where you¡¯re trespassing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Fourth Master Swan,¡± Kingsley said straightforwardly.

    He did not feel guilty at all because of this.

    ¡°Fourth Master Swan isn¡¯t going to see you!¡±

    ¡°To be precise, I¡¯m looking for Jeanne,¡± Kingsley enunciated each word clearly.

    Nox was stunned.

    So, the man was someone who was rted to Jeanne.

    Jeanne¡¯s strength and the training she had probably received might havee from this man.

    Who was this person?!

    Many questions appeared in Nox¡¯s mind. While he was a little distracted, he saw that Kingsley was already walking upstairs very calmly.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Nox stepped forward.

    He went forward and directly stopped Kingsley.

    Kingsley¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    He suddenly kicked fiercely on Nox¡¯s stomach.

    Nox did not expect it.

    He was kicked to the ground by the man.

    Nox held his stomach in pain.

    Kingsley nced at Nox and left again.

    How could Nox be so easy to get rid of?!

    He jumped up from the ground and fiercely punched Kingsley.

    Kingsley also felt the threat behind him.

    He suddenly turned around and received Nox¡¯s attack with a punch.

    With that, the two of them started to fight crazily.

    The entire hall was filled with the sounds of fierce fighting.

    Nox¡¯s punches and kicks were fatal attacks.

    The other party was not willing to be outdone and exchanged blows with him.

    Teddy, who was watching from the side, was dumbfounded.

    He did not know any martial arts, but he knew that his master and Nox¡¯s martial arts skills were amazing.

    Despite that, the strange man¡¯sbat power seemed to be above Nox¡¯s. Even though Nox kept taking the initiative to attack, in the end, he did not hurt the other party.

    Of course, the other party did not beat Nox down easily either. The two of them were in a fierce battle.

    Finn, who was on the side, was also in a daze.

    Nox might not be the greatest fighter in the world, but a world-ss killer might not even be as good as him.

    That said, at this moment, Nox did not have the upper hand in the battle with Kingsley.

    In fact, as they were in a stalemate, his endurance began to decline.

    Nox gritted his teeth.

    Heunched another attack crazily, wanting to quickly defeat the manpletely.

    It was worth noting that other than Fourth Master Swan, he had never met an opponent when it came to beating people up.

    Nox and Kingsley continued to fight intensely.

    Teddy was quite curious from watching. Why did it feel like a cruel fight at this moment?!

    He was wondering if one of them would die here.

    The fightsted for a long time.

    Nox was careless.

    Or to put it another way, he could not resist Kingsley¡¯s attack. He was kicked fiercely by Kingsley and was pressed to the ground.

    Nox gritted his teeth and squatted on the ground, unable to move.

    His veins could be seen. They looked exceptionally hideous as he was at his limit.

    ¡°Stop resisting!¡± Kingsley said straightforwardly. ¡°Although your martial strength is very powerful, you can¡¯t beat me.¡±

    How could Nox listen to such words? It provoked him to burst out again. He broke free from Kingsley¡¯s shackles, and the two of them started fighting again.

    Even Finn felt that Nox was a little desperate.

    He suddenly went forward and grabbed Nox, instantly blocking in front of Kingsley.

    Kingsley quickly stopped kicking.

    At that moment, Finn had to admit that this man was very powerful.

    Under normal circumstances, once a person made his move, it would be difficult for him to withdraw.

    On the other hand, the man controlled his kick freely.

    It could only mean that he did not use his full strength at all.

    If he had used his full strength, he would not have been able to do it so easily.

    Nox was dragged behind by Finn fiercely. His face was full of anger. ¡°Let go of me!¡±

    ¡°Nox!¡± Finn said, ¡°Calm down. I believe that Mr. Thorn has no ill intentions.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Kingsley said straightforwardly, ¡°I¡¯m just here to take Jeanne away.¡±

    ¡°And he says he has no ill intentions! He¡¯s going to take Fourth Master Swan¡¯s wife away!¡± Nox¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and he looked very agitated.

    ¡°Mr. Thorn must be someone of Jeanne¡¯s, that¡¯s why he wants to take her away.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. Dr. Jones, you¡¯re much more rational than Young Master Winter. No wonder Fourth Master Swan trusts you so much. It¡¯s really not just because of your excellent medical skills.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Thorn, you tter me.¡± Finn did not say anything more. ¡°Jeanne is in the innermost room on the second floor.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Kingsley nodded slightly.

    He turned around and went up directly.

    ¡°Finn, how could you let him go up?!¡± Nox was irritable.

    After being beaten up like this, he was in a bad mood.

    Moreover, his entire body was in pain.

    ¡°You can¡¯t beat him.¡± Finn let go of Nox.

    ¡°I, I, I¡­!¡± Nox was infuriated. He could not finish his sentence.

    ¡°There¡¯s always someone better than you. It¡¯s best not to act rashly before you know his background.¡±

    ¡°F*ck,¡± Nox blurted out.

    Even so, he did not go after Kingsley.

    He probably understood what Finn was saying but just felt a little unhappy.

    After all, he did not defeat Kingsley before.

    ¡°By the way, Finn!¡± Nox suddenly gnashed his teeth.

    Finn¡¯s eyebrows twitched.

    ¡°Were you f*cking watching a show just now?¡± Nox roared, ¡°You just watched me lose to him and you didn¡¯t even help me! Why are you pretending to be gentle?!¡±

    Finn pursed his lips and said, ¡°After all, I¡¯m a doctor. If I¡¯m beaten up, how can I treat you?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Nox looked straight at him.

    Finn smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll examine your injuries.¡±

    He said it very amiably.

    ¡°Finn!¡± Nox roared, ¡°I finally know why Monica called you a scum. You¡¯re so f*cking sinister!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Finn just did not want to suffer unnecessary harm.

    Moreover, he could see Kingsley¡¯s every move clearly from the side!

    ¡­

    On the second floor.

    In the room.

    Jeanne was sleeping soundly.

    Edward was also sleeping soundly.

    The two of them hugged each other tightly.

    Until...

    The door was pushed open.

    It was just a slight movement.

    The two of them opened their eyes abruptly.

    Jeanne turned her head and sat up from the bed.

    Edward was injured and was on an IV drip, so he did not move. Even so, he was looking at the door.

    At the door¡­

    Jeanne waspletely stunned.

    She looked straight at Kingsley.

    She saw Kingsley appear in front of her just like that.

    Her eyes were not blurred.

    It was Kingsley, who she thought would be the first to appear in front of her after her ident. He had beente all this while.

    What expression did he have at this moment?

    ¡°I told you to stay away from Fourth Master Swan, but you gave me such a big surprise!¡± Kingsley enunciated each word, the anger in his voice could not be concealed.

    Jeanne was speechless.

    She was obedient at first.

    However¡­

    Her eyes moved slightly as she looked at Edward, who was lying down, suddenly sitting up.

    She wanted to say something but did not say anything in the end.

    Edward sat up and looked straight at Kingsley.

    Kingsley also looked at him at this moment.

    Their eyes met.

    Jeanne could feel their hostility toward each other.

    Kingsley asked Fourth Master Swan, ¡°How did you trick Jeanne into bed?¡±

    Jeanne felt very awkward.

    She stood up and was about to leave.

    Fourth Master Swan grabbed her at this time.

    Jeanne¡¯s body tightened.

    Kingsley¡¯s eyes moved, and he looked cold!

 Chapter 188

    <h4>Chapter 188: You and Fourth Master Swan Have Different Standpoints</h4>

    In a room full of abative atmosphere.

    Edward held Jeanne¡¯s arm tightly, refusing to let go.

    Kingsley stood not far away, his whole body emitting cold air as he watched Edward¡¯s actions coldly.

    ¡°Fourth Master Swan,¡± Kingsley said coldly, ¡°I, Kingsley Thorn, never bully the weak.¡±

    Edward¡¯s expression obviously changed.

    Kingsley continued, ¡°That¡¯s why I don¡¯t fight with people who are injured.¡±

    The bandage on Edward¡¯s body was very obvious, and at this moment, he was even on an IV drip.

    ¡°But if you insist on going against me, I can do whatever it takes.¡± Kingsley¡¯s face revealed a cruel look.

    Edward sneered. ¡°Kingsley Thorn?¡±

    Kingsley nodded slightly. ¡°That¡¯s me.¡±

    Edward conveniently removed the drip on his left hand.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes moved slightly when she saw his actions.

    She saw Fourth Master Swan let go of her hand and remove the nket to get out of bed.

    ¡®Didn¡¯t Dr. Jones ask you to rest in bed as much as possible?!¡¯

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    She told herself that what Fourth Master Swan wanted to do had nothing to do with her.

    His entire life had nothing to do with her, so if he wanted to live or die, that was his business.

    Edward walked toward Kingsley with steady footsteps as though he was not injured at all.

    Between the two of them... Edward was slightly taller.

    Even so, Kingsley¡¯s aura was not inferior at all.

    Edward was a step away.

    It was as if the situation became more intense

    At that moment, Edward¡¯s face darkened.

    He suddenly punched out fiercely. His fist carried the wind and had an astonishing strength.

    Kingsley¡¯s eyes narrowed. He stretched out his hand and was about to receive the blow.

    ¡°Fourth Master Swan!¡± Jeanne suddenly blocked between them and hugged Edward.

    Edward was stunned.

    Kingsley only moved back slightly and did not take the initiative to attack at that moment.

    ¡°Don¡¯t Fight,¡± Jeanne said.

    Edward narrowed his eyes.

    He looked at Jeanne hugging him tightly.

    She avoided his injured back and hugged his waist.

    Kingsley looked at Jeanne¡¯s actions with a cold look.

    Jeanne felt Fourth Master Swan¡¯s calmness and only then did she leave his embrace. After that, she suddenly tiptoed.

    She tiptoed and took the initiative to kiss Fourth Master Swan¡¯s lips.

    As for Edward... He gulped.

    ¡°Rest well.¡± After Jeanne finished, Jeanne held Kingsley and turned around to leave.

    Edward stared at them intently.

    He watched as Jeanne moved further and further away from him.

    Downstairs, Jeanne held Kingsley¡¯s hand as they went downstairs.

    At this moment, Finn was treating the bruises on Nox¡¯s body. When Nox saw Kingsley and Jeanneing downstairs, he flew into a rage again.

    He immediately rushed over.

    Finn was a little speechless.

    He hurriedly followed them.

    ¡°You¡¯re leaving just like that?!¡± Nox stared at Jeanne, his eyeballs almost popping out.

    ¡°Fourth Master Swan is injured, but I can¡¯t help much either,¡± Jeanne answered coldly.

    Nox was about to explode again.

    ¡®Is Jeanne heartless?!

    ¡®Fourth Master Swan has done so much for her, yet she¡¯s still so indifferent.¡¯

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to leave!¡± Nox was furious.

    Jeanne¡¯s expression was a little ugly.

    She looked at Nox, looking at how he looked like he was about to explode from anger at any moment.

    She was about to speak when Finn blocked in front of Nox. ¡°You really can¡¯t help much here. I¡¯ll take care of Fourth Master Swan. You go and settle your case properly.¡±

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    She smiled at Finn.

    ¡°Oh right.¡± Finn picked up Jeanne¡¯s documents from the sofa. ¡°Fourth Master instructed me to look into your case. See if these can be of any help.¡±

    Jeanne was a little surprised.

    She looked at the documents Finn handed to her in surprise.

    Finn smiled slightly.

    Jeanne had a surge of emotions.

    She smiled and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Then, she took the documents and left with Kingsley.

    Nox watched Jeanne leave without any hesitation.

    He turned around and roared at Finn, ¡°Finn, when did you be so cowardly?!¡±

    Finn ignored him.

    ¡°What right do you have to let Jeanne leave with that man?!¡± Nox was indignant.

    ¡°I know I can¡¯t beat him.¡± Finn was very calm.

    ¡°Then why are you stopping me?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not stopping you.¡± Finn looked calm. ¡°You can still go after him now. I won¡¯t stop you.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and see Fourth Master.¡± Finn went upstairs.

    Nox was enraged.

    Finn was really cunning!

    Upstairs.

    Finn looked at Edward lying on the bed expressionlessly.

    However, his back was red.

    Finn knew that something like this would happen.

 Chapter 189

    <h4>Chapter 189: You and Fourth Master Swan Have Different Standpoints</h4>

    Finn took out the first aid kit and cut the bandage on Edward¡¯s body bit by bit. He stopped the bleeding, applied the medicine again, and put on a new bandage.

    ¡°Who¡¯s Kingsley?¡± Finn asked Fourth Master Swan while doing what he was doing.

    Fourth Master Swan¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°Let Nox investigate. He shouldn¡¯t be simple,¡± Finn said, ¡°I just saw the fight between him and Nox. Kingsley didn¡¯t use his full strength, but Nox was beaten down by him. I don¡¯t know if you canpete with him because I didn¡¯t see his full strength.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Fourth Master Swan replied.

    ¡°I gave Jeanne all the materials from her case. Given her ability in the business world and Kingsley by her side, I think the case shouldn¡¯t be difficult to solve,¡± Finn said, ¡°So during this period, I suggest that you rest well. If there¡¯s a need, I¡¯ll support her.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Finn treated Fourth Master Swan¡¯s wound very seriously.

    Nox came up from downstairs with a green bag on his back. Looking at Fourth Master Swan¡¯s bloody back, he could not help but ask, ¡°You were also beaten down by Kingsley?!¡±

    Fourth Master Swan did not answer.

    ¡°Who the hell is that guy? I¡¯m going to have a grudge with him for eight lifetimes,¡± Nox said fiercely.

    Still, no one in the room paid attention to him.

    At this moment, Teddy also walked in from outside the door.

    Looking at his master¡¯s back, he was scared and did not dare to look. ¡°Master, the detention center sent Ms. Lawrence¡¯s cell phone over. When you left, you forgot to take it.¡±

    ¡°Bring it over,¡± Edward instructed.

    Teddy quickly took the phone and handed it to Edward.

    Edward took it. He did not look at it but held it tightly in his hand.

    ¡°By the way, Ms. Cardellini, Dr. Jones¡¯ wife who came to look for you yesterday,¡± Teddy suddenly reported.

    Finn paused for a moment.

    At the next second, he became indifferent again and continued to bandage Edward¡¯s wound.

    ¡°Why was Monica looking for Fourth Master Swan?¡± Nox asked from the side before Edward could say anything.

    ¡°He said that it was Fourth Master who caused Ms. Lawrence to be arrested, so he can¡¯t just stand by and watch. However, Fourth Master wasn¡¯t around, so she left after making a fuss,¡± Teddy replied.

    ¡°Monica isn¡¯t stupid. She knew to look for Fourth Master Swan to help Jeanne,¡± Noxmented.

    ¡°Ms. Cardellini asked me to pass a message to Fourth Master,¡± Teddy said respectfully.

    Edward, who was lying on the bed, still looked indifferent.

    It seemed that to Edward, other than Jeanne, no other woman was of any interest to him.

    ¡°Ms. Cardellini said that although you have a lot of scums by your side, she advises you to be a good person!¡± Teddy said word by word.

    Edward¡¯s eyes clearly moved.

    ¡°She also added that the scums refer to Young Master Winter and...¡± Teddy nced at the man who had been treating Edward¡¯s wounds. ¡°Dr. Jones.¡±

    The room instantly... fell silent.

    It was awkward.

    Nox was initially on the verge of breaking down. The thought of being beaten up by that unknown man, Kingsley, made him feel all sorts of displeasure and pain all over his body. Now that he heard Teddy¡¯s words, he immediatelyughed out loud, and he could not control hisughter.

    Teddy was baffled by theughter.

    Edward and Finn looked at Nox coldly.

    Nox finally stoppedughing. He said, ¡°Teddy, I wonder how you managed to live this long!¡±

    Teddy looked straight at Young Master Winter. He had no idea what he wasughing at.

    ¡°Are you stupid?!¡± Nox said straightforwardly.

    Teddy¡¯s expression changed.

    He could also see that Young Master Winter was mocking him.

    ¡°Fourth Master Swan, why did you let Teddy stay by your side? Aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll be angered to death by him one day?!¡± Nox gloated.

    ¡°Get out!¡± Edward¡¯s tone was very cold.

    ¡°Get out, Teddy!¡± Nox said to Teddy.

    ¡°Both of you, get out!¡±

    ¡°...¡± Nox rolled his eyes.

    He still stood up and walked out of Edward¡¯s room with Teddy.

    In the room, only Edward and Finn were left.

    The two of them were rtively silent, so they did not say much during the treatment.

    After Finn treated Edward¡¯s wound, he tidied up his medical kit. ¡°Fourth Master, do you want me to send Jeanne¡¯s phone over for her?¡±

    Fourth Master Swan said, ¡°Leave it here first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Finn nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll be going out first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Finn left.

    He knew that Fourth Master Swan was not a person who liked to be disturbed.

    He closed the door.

    Edward opened his eyes.

    He looked at the phone in his hand, the phone that he had given to Jeanne.

    ¡®Kingsley... What¡¯s his rtionship with Jeanne?!¡¯

    ...

    On the streets of South Hampton City.

    Jeanne sat in the back.

    Kingsley sat next to her.

    Miles was driving.

    It turned out that Miles picked up Kingsley and drove him to the Swans¡¯ manor to look for Jeanne.

    Jeanne did not doubt that Kingsley could go to the Swans¡¯pound alone to look for her. She just felt that he had never been so impulsive.

    She did not speak.

    If Kingsley did not speak, she would not say anything no matter what.

    It was very quiet in the car.

    Instead, Miles, the professional killer, was not calm anymore. He could not help but ask, ¡°Where are we going now?!¡±

    The moment Kingsley got in the car, he asked Miles to drive.

    Afterward, Kingsley did not say anything else

    Who knew how many times Miles had circled the streets of South Hampton City?!

    Could it be that he would send Kingsley back to the international airport?!

    Kingsley turned to look at Miles. ¡°Hotel.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± Miles nodded.

    They finally had a destination.

    Inside the car, it was no longer so stiff.

    Kingsley asked Jeanne directly, ¡°How far have you progressed with Fourth Master Swan?¡±

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    She nced at Kingsley and said nonchntly, ¡°We never progressed.¡±

    Kingsley¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Nothing happened? What about you kissing him?¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that to stop you guys from fighting?¡± Jeanne was a little flustered.

    ¡°Are you afraid that I¡¯ll beat him to death?¡±

    ¡°Whether he dies or not has nothing to do with me. I just know that if you really beat Fourth Master Swan to death, I won¡¯t be able to escape unscathed from Harken! I n to leave after I¡¯ve finished my business and never return to this city again.¡±

    Of course, Kingsley was not convinced by Jeanne¡¯s words. ¡°Was it also an ident that you slept on the same bed as him?!¡±

    ¡°Yes, we slept!¡± Jeanne admitted generously.

    Kingsley¡¯s face turned red.

    Jeanne quickly exined, ¡°I just slept next to him. It was that simple. We didn¡¯t do anything!¡±

    Although Kingsley knew very well that Jeanne would not lie to him, he still felt a little unhappy.

    He forced himself not to probe further and asked again, ¡°Is Fourth Master Swan serious about you?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that his business? Why don¡¯t you go ask him?¡± Jeanne clearly did not want to say anything more.

    Regarding the matter between her and Fourth Master Swan, she also felt that she could not exin it clearly.

    It was estimated that the entire country now felt that she and Fourth Master Swan were having an affair.

    In fact, she herself could not figure out if she was having an affair with Fourth Master Swan.

    While she was feeling a little irritable, Kingsley suddenly said, ¡°I heard that in order to get you out of the detention center, Fourth Master Swan mortgaged the Swans¡¯ real estate to the prosecution office.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    She looked at Kingsley in disbelief.

    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you so that you¡¯ll be touched. I¡¯m just telling you clearly that even if Fourth Master Swan is serious about you, don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Kingsley said slowly, ¡°There¡¯s no chance between you and him!¡±

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    She turned her head toward the car window and looked at the streets of South Hampton City without saying a word.

    Kingsley said, ¡°The two of you... Have different standpoints.¡±

 Chapter 190

    <h4>Chapter 190: Jeanne Mocks the Lawrences</h4>

    The car that Jeanne and Kingsley were in drove into the most luxurious star-rated hotel in South Hampton City.

    Jeanne followed Kingsley and entered the presidential suite that Kingsley had booked for her.

    She sat on the sofa in the room and took out the documents that Finn had given her.

    It was worth noting that the contents of the document were veryplete. Moreover, the points where there were problems were marked and annotated for her. It saved her a lot of time.

    She focused on studying them.

    Kingsley went to take a shower first. At this moment, he wore a hotel bathrobe and walked out. He saw Jeanne¡¯s serious look.

    ¡°How many days until you go to court?¡± Kingsley asked casually.

    ¡°Five days.¡±

    ¡°Give me a brief ount of your case,¡± Kingsley asked while drying his slightly long hair.

    ¡°The emerce cooperation tform that I negotiated with MUK is building the Lawrences¡¯ logistics warehouse. Now, someone reported that I used a dual contract to seek personal benefits and that the profit is as high as 30 million dors. I did participate in the tender for the construction of the logistics warehouse, and I did choose the supplier for the tender. The contract was signed by Alexander. The problem is that the construction materials used in the contract were different from the ones used in the current warehouse. The ones in the contract were all from the top brands in the country, but in reality, the materials used were from another brand. Here¡¯s a list that you can take a look at. Finn prepared everything very well.¡±

    Jeanne handed the list to Kingsley.

    Kingsley took it and looked at it.

    ¡°I just checked. The quality of the materials of the two brands isn¡¯t different but because of the brand effect, the prices are indeed very different. If the materials from the ordinary brand are used to build the warehouse, there¡¯ll indeed be a huge profit margin. This private contract is the most important evidence against me.¡± Jeanne showed the private contract to Kingsley.

    Kingsley looked at the signature. ¡°It¡¯s very well imitated.¡±

    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s basically no way to identify the handwriting, but there¡¯s still a loophole in this contract.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no handprint,¡± Kingsley said straightforwardly.

    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no handprint or stamp on the signed document. In fact, there¡¯s no legal effect in the contract. The main point is that there¡¯s an additional 30 million dors in my ount out of thin air. This can make up for the loophole in the contract,¡± Jeanne said straightforwardly as if she was just analyzing a matter. It did not seem like the case had a great impact on her.

    Kingsley nodded.

    Jeanne continued, ¡°Previously, there was only an anonymous report. Now, from thetest case that Finn gave me, I can see that there are two more witnesses to testify against me. The first one is the boss of the contractor that signed the contract with me. His confession clearly states that when the Lawrences¡¯ first bid was submitted, I approached him alone. I asked him to lower the price of the project and rece the materials to obtain a higher profit. He said that he got 5 million dors from it but most of the profit was deposited into my ount.

    ¡°The second witness is an anonymous informant, who is also the chief engineer of the construction department of the warehouse construction. In his confession, he said that he only recently discovered that there are discrepancies between the materials stated in the contract and what is being used. He thought that it was the contractor¡¯s problem, so he directly went to the contractor and asked the contractor to rebuild. However, the cost of rebuilding is too great. The contractor refused and even said that I was the instigator, threatening the engineer not to get involved and asking him to let it slide. The chief engineer said that he¡¯s a righteous person and that he couldn¡¯t just ignore it. He was afraid that the Lawrences would be biased because I¡¯m a Lawrence. Therefore, after much hesitation, he chose to report me to the public prosecutor¡¯s office.¡±

    Kingsley listened calmly.

    Jeanne finished exining the case and looked up at Kingsley. ¡°This is the whole case.¡±

    ¡°In other words, although you didn¡¯t do it, the fact that there was a dual contract for the construction of the Lawrences¡¯ logistics warehouse is an established fact.¡± Kingsley hit the nail on the head.

    That was right.

    It was the most troublesome part of the case.

    Due to that fact, it was very difficult to prove Jeanne¡¯s innocence. Moreover, there were witnesses and physical evidence.

    ¡°It seems that she really wants to kill you,¡± Kingsley muttered. His tone was very soft, but one could feel his cruelty.

    Jeanne nodded. ¡°So, it¡¯s not that I want to fight with the Sanders, but I¡¯ve be an eyesore to Melody. To put it more bluntly, between me and Melody, either she dies or I die. I have no choice.¡±

 Chapter 191

    <h4>Chapter 191: Jeanne Mocks the Lawrences</h4>

    ¡°Whose fault is it?!¡± Kingsley¡¯s expression darkened slightly.

    ¡°Who knew Melody likes Fourth Master Swan so crazily?¡± Jeanne was speechless, ¡°I had always thought that it was just a political marriage. After all, Fourth Master Swan¡¯s dislike for her is clear to see. As the third princess of Harken, for the sake of a man, she disregarded her identity and dignity. What can I do?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Now that things have developed to this point, I don¡¯t want to pursue the reason behind it. Now, think about how to solve your problem.¡± Kingsley did not seem to want to think too much.

    After all, there were many times he was helpless against her although he was very fierce toward her.

    Jeanne did not say anything more. She changed the topic to the case itself. ¡°It¡¯s a fact that the dual contract exists, so there¡¯s no way to investigate it from the perspective that it was fabricated. I can only prove that I didn¡¯t do it and then catch the real culprit. Finn made two points clear to me. Firstly, look into the contractor and the chief engineer. There¡¯s no need to doubt that those two people are in cahoots, so let me understand why they framed me. If it¡¯s not due to personal grudges, then there must be someone behind it. Secondly, check the ounts again. Given that it¡¯s done in such detail in such a short period, it might look perfect at first nce, but in fact, the more wless they are, the more likely it is that there are impractical aspects. If the ounts are found to be fraudulent, it¡¯ll be of great help to my case.¡±

    ¡°Where will you start from?¡±

    ¡°Hire awyer first,¡± Jeanne said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it,¡± Kingsley agreed immediately.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Lawrence Enterprise tomorrow and see if there¡¯s anything suspicious in the contract. Finn asked me to look into the contractor and the chief engineer. I think the chief engineer should be the most suspicious person, so I¡¯ll go and see him in person.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°As for the ounts, I¡¯ll get George to take over the internalwork of the two brands and get a copy of the ounts of the twopanies to see if there are any discrepancies between their ounts and mine.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Kingsley nodded.

    Jeanne said, ¡°You should rest for a while. I¡¯ll get Miles to send me back to the Lawrences¡¯ manor.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you want to go back now?¡± Kingsley asked.

    ¡°George is over there.¡± Jeanne was straightforward. ¡°Besides, do you think that people like the Lawrences can really do anything to me?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really regretting letting youe back,¡± Kingsley enunciated each word.

    ¡°I would¡¯vee back sooner orter anyway. I¡¯ll be leaving. I won¡¯t disturb your rest,¡± Jeanne responded

    As she said that, she called out to Miles and left with him.

    Kingsley watched her leave.

    He remembered the time when he found Jeanne abroad¡­

    At that time, she was on the verge of death!

    If he had been a minuteter, she might have gone to reunite with her deceased mother.

    Kingsley¡¯s eyes moved slightly. He turned around and walked to the french window of the presidential suite, looking at the strange South Hampton City.

    If it were not for Jeanne¡¯s mother...

    He would not have any feelings for this city!

    ¡­

    Jeanne returned to the Lawrences¡¯ manor.

    Miles left.

    Jeanne walked into the hall.

    In the hall, Alexander and Jenifer were watching TV on the sofa.

    Jasmine had also returned at this moment, obediently apanying them on the sofa.

    Joshua was not around. He was probably hiding in his room ying games.

    Jeanne¡¯s appearance instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    Alexander¡¯s expression changed. ¡°How dare youe back?!¡±

    Jeanne sneered.

    Alexander said angrily, ¡°The Lawrences have beenpletely embarrassed by you! If you¡¯re short of money, tell me! Why did you have to resort to dirty means to get money? Jeanne, I thought that your return this time would bring some difference to the Lawrences. In the end, it¡¯s you¡¯re lowlier than I thought!¡±

    Jeanne did not want to argue with the Lawrences.

    In reality, she was too clear about what kind of people the Lawrences were. She did not want to waste her time on them.

    Nheless, at this moment, she had to admit that when she heard Alexander¡¯s unpleasant words, her expression still turned a little ugly.

    Jeanne said coldly, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m your daughter! Now that I¡¯m in trouble, apart from looking down on me, what else did you do? Monica¡¯s dad isn¡¯t my biological father, but he¡¯s helping me raise money now, trying to reduce my sentence. As for you, you act like this has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re not qualified to be a parent?!¡±

    ¡°Jeanne!¡± Alexander¡¯s expression changed greatly when he heard Jeanne¡¯s sarcastic words.

    He mmed the coffee table, causing a loud sound to be heard.

    Jenifer and Jasmine, who were at the side, were both shocked.

    Even so, when they saw Alexander and Jeanne being so aggressive toward each other, they were secretly happy.

    ¡°What right do you have for me to help you? You¡¯ve embarrassed my family to this extent. What right do you have for me toe and help you in the face of thew?!¡±

    ¡°Spare the rod,spoil the child,¡± Jeanne enunciated each word, ¡°It can only mean that you don¡¯t deserve to be a parent.¡±

    ¡°Jeanne!¡± Alexander was furious.

    At this moment, Jasmine hurriedly went over and pulled Alexander. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry. She¡¯s the one who made a mistake, so don¡¯t put a toll on your body because of that.¡±

    ¡°Jeanne, if you were half as good as Jasmine, we wouldn¡¯t have ended up in this state!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so good about Jasmine?¡± Jeanne¡¯s eyes turned cold.

    ¡°Everything!¡±

    ¡°Other than pleasing men, what else can she do for you?!¡± Jeanne enunciated each word clearly, ¡°Will she help you negotiate business in the business world? Will she let you hold your head up high in front of the board of directors? Will she bring the Lawrence Enterprise hundreds of millions of dors of profits?!¡±

    ¡°You¡­!¡± Alexander was so annoyed by Jeanne that he could not say a single word.

    Jeanne¡¯s performance in the business world during this period was indeed astonishing.

    Jasmine could not hold it in anymore after being ridiculed by Jeanne. ¡°I admit that I can¡¯t help Dad too much in the business world, but I can help the Lawrences from many other ces. My marriage to the Swans is the greatest contribution to the Lawrences. The Swans¡¯ assets are worth over a hundred billion dors, and they¡¯re the top of the twelve families in South Hampton City¡ª¡±

    ¡°Jasmine, you¡¯d better understand that you¡¯re married to Eden, not the Swans! The Swans don¡¯t belong to Eden!¡±

    ¡°Sooner orter, the Swans will belong to Eden. Eden is the eldest young master of the Swans. Who else can it belong to if not him in the future?!¡±

    ¡°Henry is still the eldest son of the Swan. Has he taken over the Swans?!¡±

    ¡°But Fourth Master Swan has no children!¡± Jasmine was furious.

    ¡°Ha!¡± Jeanneughed sarcastically.

    ¡°What are youughing at? Do you really think Fourth Master Swan has taken a liking to you?!¡±

    Jeanne had a rare chance to argue with Jasmine. She said, ¡°Jasmine, Fourth Master Swan is only four years older than Eden. So, are you hoping that Fourth Master Swan will pass his inheritance to Eden when he dies? At that time, Eden wouldn¡¯t be able to move anymore even if he¡¯s still alive!¡±

    Jasmine was rendered speechless by Jeanne¡¯s words. At that moment, she wished she could tear Jeanne¡¯s mouth apart!

    ¡°Jasmine, since you think that your greatest ability is to please men, take good care of Eden.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?!¡± Jasmine¡¯s expression became even fiercer. ¡°Jeanne, what do you mean?!¡±

    ¡°Why are you having such a big reaction? It seems that you already know a lot of things.¡±

    ¡°Jeanne, what are you talking about?!¡± Jasmine broke down.

    ¡°Back then, Eden was able to be seduced by you. Have you ever thought about whether he¡¯d be seduced by other women¡­?¡±

    ¡°Jeanne, shut up!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just reminding you.¡± Jeanne sneered and turned around to leave.

    When she left, she said, ¡°Oh right, I was bailed out by Fourth Master Swan.¡±

 Chapter 192 - Teach Joshua a Lesson

    <h4>Chapter 192: Teach Joshua a Lesson</h4>

    Jeanne left the living room.

    Jasmine was furious.

    It was not just Jasmine.

    Alexander¡¯s expression was also ugly at this moment.

    ¡°Forget it.¡± Jenifer suppressed the emotions in her heart andforted Alexander, ¡°She¡¯s just a stubborn duck. At the end of the day, she¡¯s just throwing a tantrum at us. If you argue with her, wouldn¡¯t that just make you feel worse?¡±

    Alexander said coldly, ¡°She doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her!¡±

    With that, he waved his hand and left the living room.

    Jasmine watched Alexander leave, and the emotions that she had been holding in exploded instantly. ¡°Mom, I really want to kill Jeanne!¡±

    ¡°Calm down.¡± Jenifer looked around and pulled Jasmine toward the back garden.

    In the pavilion in the back garden.

    Jenifer asked very seriously, ¡°How have you and Eden been doing recently?¡±

    Jasmine¡¯s expression changed immediately.

    Jenifer frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there a conflict?¡±

    She had just heard Jeanne¡¯s exnation and felt nervous. Seeing Jasmine¡¯s reaction at this moment made her even more nervous.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve done wrong during this time. Eden just ignores me.¡± Jasmine¡¯s eyes turned red immediately.

    ¡°How could it be? Didn¡¯t you say that he has always been good to you?¡± Jenifer asked nervously.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know. I still treat him like I used to. I listen to him and take care of his daily life. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because he¡¯s under too much pressure from work. He gets home from work a littlete these days, and he¡¯s always not in a good mood. I don¡¯t dare to provoke him. In fact...¡± Jasmine wanted to say something but stopped.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Jenifer asked hurriedly.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve slept together,¡± Jasmine said, her eyes reddening.

    Jenifer¡¯s face changed.

    The thing she was most worried about had happened.

    She was silent, then suddenly she looked very serious.

    Jasmine was also frightened by her look. She quickly held Jenifer¡¯s hand. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Men are all the same. What you can¡¯t have is the best!¡± Jenifer gritted her teeth.

    ¡°What do you mean, Mom?¡± Jasmine looked at Jenifer nervously.

    ¡°Eden didn¡¯t get Jeanne. Now that Jeanne is back and is capable, he naturally bes interested in her.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Jasmine shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll never let Jeanne seduce Eden. Never!¡±

    ¡°Calm down!¡± Jenifer berated, ¡°It¡¯s just a possibility. I didn¡¯t say that it would definitely happen.¡±

    ¡°Eden won¡¯t like Jeanne. He¡¯s such a chauvinistic person. How could he like Jeanne, who thinks so highly of herself?!¡± Jasmine could not ept it!

    ¡°I know men too well!¡± Jenifer said coldly, ¡°Your dad was the same back then.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Back then, your dad also liked Jeanne¡¯s mom more. Initially, Jeanne¡¯s mom didn¡¯t ept your father¡¯s advances, butter, for some reason, she agreed. Back then, when your dad was pursuing Jeanne¡¯s mother, I was also pursuing your dad. Your dad didn¡¯t even look at me. It was only after your dad finally got Jeanne¡¯s mother that he looked at me. Of course, I was able to get together with your dad because Jeanne¡¯s mother was too overbearing back then. Jeanne is just like her mother. They never know what a man wants!¡± Jenifer thought about what happened in the past, her face was filled with malice.

    ¡°That¡¯s why Jeanne deserved to not have ended up together with Eden. It¡¯s impossible for her to end up with Eden now,¡± Jasmine said fiercely.

    ¡°You and I are different. Back then, it was your dad who got Jeanne¡¯s mom first, so he didn¡¯t have any lingering feelings for her. On the other hand, Eden has never gotten Jeanne.¡±

    ¡°You mean that Eden is thinking of ways to get Jeanne now!¡± Jasmine was very agitated.

    Jenifer nodded.

    ¡°Jeanne, that b*tch! I knew she came back to deliberately get involved with Fourth Master Swan. In fact, she wants to use this to attract Eden¡¯s attention and seduce him!¡±

    ¡°Whether Jeanne is trying to seduce Eden and get involved with Fourth Master Swan or not, I still don¡¯t know. However, I have to say that it won¡¯t be good for us if Jeanne gets involved with either of them!¡±

    ¡°That b*tch!¡± Jasmine cursed fiercely.

    ¡°Fortunately, Jeanne is being used now!¡± Jenifer¡¯s expression turned fierce. ¡°I¡¯ve inquired about it. Jeanne sought personal gain. There are witnesses and evidence. She¡¯ll be sentenced to about ten years for sure. Once she¡¯s in prison, she¡¯ll never be able to rise again!¡±

    Jasmine sneered. ¡°Serves her right!¡±

    ¡°So, while Jeanne goes to court, don¡¯t cause any conflict with her. Since she¡¯s between life and death and doesn¡¯t have any good days left, I¡¯m worried that she¡¯ll drag us down with her.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jasmine nodded obediently.

    In any case, once Jeanne was in prison, she would not be able to show off anymore!

    ¡­

    At this moment, Jeanne returned to her room.

    George sat in front of theputer and turned his head to look at Jeanne. There was a trace of happiness in his eyes, but he was afraid of being noticed, so he suppressed it.

    ¡°Did you miss me?¡± Jeanne smiled.

    She could speak ill of the Lawrences just now, but toward George, she could recover her image of a loving mother in a second.

    George did not answer but calmly asked, ¡°I heard that Kingsley is back. Did he bail you out?¡±

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    She did not want to lie to George.

    Even so, she also did not want George to know too much.

    She directly changed the topic and said, ¡°I¡¯m in some trouble, and I need you to do something for me now.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± George nodded obediently.

    Jeanne told George about the twopanies that she needed him to target and asked him to get their ounts.

    George was engrossed in it.

    After Jeanne finished exining to George, there was nothing else for her to do.

    She justy on the bed and thought about her case.

    The things that Finn had given her were already veryprehensive. She just needed to follow the clues¡­

    Her eyes flickered.

    Was this what Fourth Master Swan had told her?!

    Fourth Master Swan had mortgaged the Swan Enterprise¡¯s real estate to the city hall to get her bail pending trial...

    Jeanne¡¯s heart was pounding.

    At this moment, Kingsley¡¯s cold voice suddenly rang in her ears. ¡°The two of you... Have different standpoints.¡±

    Jeanne flipped over.

    She flipped over and covered herself in the nket.

    Although she was not clear about her standpoint and Fourth Master Swan¡¯s, she believed in Kingsley.

    ¡­

    The next day.

    Jeanne went to the Lawrence Enterprise.

    Her appearance instantly attracted the attention of countless people.

    Everyone looked at her as if she was a monster. They all felt that she was dead for sure. She was just asking for humiliation for showing up at thepany at this time.

    Jeanne appeared very calm.

    She walked into her office.

    Once she pushed the door open¡­

    Her eyes narrowed.

    Inside were all sorts of messy junk from the marketing department, including some unwanted office furniture.

    Jeanne was silent for a few seconds before she turned around and walked out.

    She walked to therge office of the marketing department and asked a random employee, ¡°Where¡¯s Amy?¡±

    ¡°A-Amy...¡± The employee was a little scared by Jeanne¡¯s aura. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Jeanne pursed her lips. She did not make things difficult for the employee. She turned around and walked to the office of the project team that she had specially set up.

    Despite that, there was no one in the office.

    It had only been two days since her arrest, but it was clear that all of her people had since been chased away.

    Joshua¡¯s way of doing things was dirty indeed.

    Jeanne walked straight to Joshua¡¯s office. Without knocking on the door, she pushed it open and entered.

    At this moment, Joshua was ying a game in his office.

    Fighting sounds from the game could be heard.

    The moment Joshua heard themotion at the door, he hurriedly stood up from his office chair. With an extremely ugly look, he shouted at the door, ¡°Do you want to die? How dare youe in without knocking on the door?!¡±

    After he finished shouting, he saw that it was Jeanne.

    Jeanne¡¯s aura during this period was indeed a little scary.

    When Joshua saw Jeanne¡¯s cold expression, he was shocked.

    The next second, he thought that Jeanne was going to die anyway, so he instantly straightened his body and shouted, ¡°You¡¯re looking for me!¡±

    ¡°What happened to my office?!¡±

    ¡°How would I know?!¡± Joshua looked like he did not care.

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t know?!¡± Jeanne¡¯s face darkened.

    Joshua felt his hair stand on end when Jeanne looked at him.

    He suddenly said in a somewhat irritable manner, ¡°It was me who did it! You¡¯re going to jail and your office is empty, so I let them put trash from the marketing department inside. Who knew you¡¯d appear again so shamelessly? If it was me¡ª¡±

    Jeanne suddenly walked toward Joshua.

    Joshua was shocked.

    Jeanne took the phone from Joshua¡¯s hand and threw it on the ground.

    The phone was smashed to pieces.

    Joshua was furious. ¡°Jeanne, are you crazy?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be crazy if you¡¯re crazy!¡± Jeanne enunciated each word. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one hour. Get someone to clear out my office immediately and get Amy and everyone in my project team back. Otherwise¡­!¡±

    Otherwise.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes narrowed as she clenched her fists. ¡°I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±

 Chapter 193 - Jeanne Backs Her Team and Finds the Key to Her Case

    <h4>Chapter 193: Jeanne Backs Her Team and Finds the Key to Her Case</h4>

    Joshua was threatened by Jeanne.

    He was displeased, but seeing how furious Jeanne was, he still got someone to tidy up her office. He also got someone to call the people on her project team and Amy back.

    After Jeanne¡¯s office was tidied up and everyone had returned, she said to Joshua word by word, ¡°Before I really go to jail, I advise you not to touch any of my things!¡±

    Joshua gritted his teeth.

    He red fiercely at Jeanne, feeling very sullen but unable to resist.

    Jeanne left.

    Joshua could not help but want to call Eden. Only then did he know that Jeanne had smashed his phone into pieces.

    He gritted his teeth.

    He wanted to see how long Jeanne could act like this!

    ¡­

    Jeanne returned to her clean office and sat on the chair.

    Amy appeared in front of her.

    ¡°Call the project team for a short meeting.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Amy quickly responded. She could not help but feel a little worried. ¡°Director Lawrence, your case...¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it after the meeting.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Amy left respectfully.

    After a while, Jeanne appeared in the meeting room.

    Everyone on the project team looked at her.

    These people were the only people she trusted in the Lawrence Enterprise.

    She said bluntly, ¡°Today, I won¡¯t talk about work matters. I¡¯ll mainly talk about my current situation.

    ¡°Director Lawrence, were you wronged?¡± Mandy could not help but feel a little agitated.

    ¡°Yes, so I¡¯m now looking for evidence to clear my name. I originally just wanted toe to thepany to take a look at the contracts. I didn¡¯t expect Joshua to go to this extent.¡±

    ¡°He did more than these!¡± Forrest gritted his teeth. ¡°After you were taken away by the prosecutors, he made your office a warehouse. Amy stepped forward to stop him, but Joshua scolded her in front of everyone in the marketing department.¡±

    Jeanne nced at Amy.

    Amy lowered her head in embarrassment.

    ¡°Amy cried when she was scolded, but he even made her work as a warehouse clerk. No matter what, Amy graduated from a famous university and studied to be a senior administrative secretary. How could she be sent to such a ce?!¡± Forrest became angrier as he spoke.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes were cold, and her face was dark.

    Forrest continued, ¡°Amy was only Joshua¡¯s first target. After that, it was our project team. When we were working with you, Joshua came to each of us and asked us to be his informants. He even said that he¡¯d give us a raise and a promotion, but we all refused. He took revenge on us when he saw that you were in trouble. First, he disbanded the project team and told the public that it was a ce for idlers. Then, he transferred us to the worst department of the Lawrence Enterprise one by one. For example, Mandy was transferred to the front desk to serve tea and water. Hans was transferred to drive for the sales department...¡±

    Forrest was filled with righteous indignation. At this moment, he wanted to give Joshua a good beating.

    ¡°I almost resigned,¡± Hans said, ¡°When it happened, I felt that I didn¡¯t have any dignity in the Lawrence Enterprise. Fortunately, Forrest persuaded me to wait for you. If you can¡¯te back, we wouldn¡¯t have any lingering feelings for the Lawrence Enterprise, so we wanted to resign and leave. However, Forrest said that you¡¯d definitelye back.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯lle back!¡± Jeanne looked at everyone on her project team and was very sure. ¡°I¡¯ll clear my name ande back.¡±

    ¡°We believe in you!¡± Everyone on the project team expressed their stance.

    Jeanne nodded and was not too emotional, but she was straightforward. ¡°I¡¯ve threatened Joshua just now. At least before I¡¯m sentenced, he won¡¯t dare to do anything to you! Don¡¯t worry and just do what you¡¯re doing. While I¡¯m away, keep a close eye on the current project for the logistics warehouse.¡±

    This was also why she had such a big reaction after Joshua moved her office and her people.

    Other than to threaten Joshua not to touch her team again, it was also to show everyone in the marketing department and even thepany that even he could not touch her people, let alone the others who wanted to see the joke.

    It was so that the people on the project team would not be wronged!

    ¡°Okay.¡± The people on the project team were all obedient.

    ¡°Even if I really can¡¯te back, I¡¯llpensate you so that you can leave the Lawrence Enterprise without any worries.¡±

    ¡°Director Lawrence, we didn¡¯t stay here to ask you for benefits. We also want to fight for ourselves. We believe that you¡¯ll never do anything illegal!¡± Mandy was a little agitated.

 Chapter 194 - Jeanne Backs Her Team and Finds the Key to Her Case

    <h4>Chapter 194: Jeanne Backs Her Team and Finds the Key to Her Case</h4>

    Jeanne smiled. She was also a little touched.

    She and her team members did not spend much time together. She thought that their rtionship was built on business and money, but she did not expect that they would be so close.

    Jeanne said, ¡°I won¡¯t let you down.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Mandy nodded firmly.

    ¡°Now, there¡¯s something I need to ask you.¡± Jeanne brought up the main topic. ¡°Are you familiar with Adrian Zimmer, the chief engineer of the Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s construction department?¡±

    Everyone on the project team looked at each other and shook their heads.

    Forrest said, ¡°Chief Engineer Zimmer is a high-level leader. It¡¯s difficult for us to get in touch with him.¡±

    ¡°Have you heard about him and who he¡¯s familiar with?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really not sure,¡± Forrest replied, ¡°Besides, the construction department is not in our main office building. Sometimes we only see people from that department during meetings. I¡¯m not familiar with them.¡±

    ¡°But...¡± Amy suddenly said.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes moved. ¡°You know him?¡±

    Amy responded, ¡°Well, when I first joined thepany, there was a dinner party for a few employees who liked to drink at the nightclub. They would usually ask the female employees who have just joined thepany to join...¡±

    Her face was a little red as she said this.

    Amy was the kind of girl who could be considered pure and pretty.

    It was normal for her to be called out to drink in the workce.

    ¡°Chief Engineer Zimmer often spent time with those people. When I was there, he was there. He seemed to be the leader of those people. I also saw him with another senior leader of thepany...¡± Amy paused again. She seemed to have mustered up her courage as she continued, ¡°They even flirted with the female employee who joined thepany with me.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Amy continued, ¡°I was also frightened at the time, so I sneaked away. Later, when someone asked me to go again, I didn¡¯t go. After all, I have a boyfriend. However, I asionally heard gossip in the secretarial department that Deputy Director Lawrence has been hanging out with those people ever since he joined thepany.¡±

    It turned out that Adrian and Joshua really had some connections.

    Amy sighed again. ¡°I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s the reason I haven¡¯t had any development in the general affairs department¡¯s secretarial department since then. On the contrary, the female employee who joined thepany with me has now be the secretary-general.¡±

    ¡°You mean Luna.¡±Jeanne¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Amy nodded. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s an unspoken rule in the workce. I shouldn¡¯t bring it up, but I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯ll affect your case, Director Lawrence.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s Luna¡¯s business ability like?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°Although she rose to her position through unspoken rules, she still has her abilities. Hence, even though many people know some things about her, no one really says anything.¡±

    Jeanne nodded and was deep in thought.

    ¡®The secretarial room of the general affairs department. The secretary-general¡­¡¯

    Normally, contracts came from the contract records room under the secretarial room.

    Could the dual contract have been done by Luna?

    ¡°Director Lawrence?¡± Amy called out to Jeanne.

    Jeanne came back to her senses.

    ¡°Okay, I got it. There¡¯s nothing else. You can go back to your work. If you run into anything, you can call me¡ª¡± Jeanne suddenly remembered.

    Her phone was still in the detention center.

    She had been busy and had to go get it.

    It was not convenient without a phone.

    Thinking of this, she dismissed the meeting and went straight to the general affairs department.

    Just as she walked into the department, she met Bryce, the senior president of the general affairs department.

    Bryce saw her and was extremely sarcastic.

    He asked, ¡°Oh, if it isn¡¯t Ms. Lawrence. Aren¡¯t you being detained? You were bailed out so quickly? Being rich makes one willful indeed!¡±

    Jeanne nced at him and turned around to leave.

    Bryce¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡®She¡¯s still so arrogant. She really doesn¡¯t know what is good for her!¡¯

    Jeanne walked into the contract archive room under the secretarial office and said to the staff member, ¡°I need the contract archive for the Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s tender for the logistics warehouse. I also need the electronic process list.¡±

    The staff member nced at Jeanne and answered in a businesslike manner, ¡°I need a signature from a leader.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°I need the secretary-general¡¯s signature in order to register and receive the relevant contract document.¡±

    Jeanne immediately turned around and walked toward the secretary-general¡¯s office. She knocked on the door.

    ¡°Pleasee in.¡±

    Jeanne pushed the door open and entered.

    Luna looked at Jeanne and was a little surprised.

    The next second, she hurriedly smiled and greeted her, ¡°Director Lawrence, please take a seat.¡±

    As expected, she was the secretary-general. She was especially tactful.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯m here to ask for a contract for the construction of the logistics warehouse.¡±

    ¡°Sure. Wait a moment. I¡¯ll get the staff to bring it over for you right away.¡± Luna was very attentive.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Luna left.

    After leaving the office, she took a look at Jeanne. She picked up her phone and immediately called Joshua, but his phone was turned off. After thinking for a moment, she called Adrian instead. ¡°Director Zimmer, Jeanne is here to get the contract for the contractor.¡±

    ¡°What does she want to do?¡± The voice from the other side was very cold.

    ¡°She probably wants to see if there are any loopholes.¡±

    ¡°You personally handled the contract. Do you think there¡¯s a problem?¡± The other party asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s definitely no problem.¡±

    ¡°Then show it to her and let her give up on this idea.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After Luna finished, she found the contract and walked into the office with aptop in her arms. At the same time, she asked someone to make a cup of coffee. As she put down the document, she said, ¡°I heard that you like to drink ck coffee without sugar.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Jeanne nodded slightly.

    ¡®This woman is quite experienced in the industry.¡¯

    Jeanne took the document without batting an eyelid and looked at it carefully.

    Luna opened up the approval process of the contract for her. The contract system had all electronic documents.

    Jeanne looked at the contract archive while checking if it was consistent with the electronic documents.

    She was only trying to confirm the contents of the list of materials provided by the sessful supplier at that time. She wanted to know if those contents could be changed midway.

    The contract watermark could be forged, but the electronic flow in the system could not be faked. As long as documents were uploaded to the electronic flow, they could not be deleted or changed unless the relevant flow was re-established. Obviously, Jeanne did not see any re-application to change the contract.

    She looked at it for a while.

    Luna was waiting with a smile on her face.

    After Jeanne looked at it and confirmed that there was no tampering with the contract, she handed it to Luna.

    ¡°Director Lawrence, have you finished reading it?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Jeanne answered.

    ¡°Is there anything I can help you with?¡± Luna asked. She seemed very polite.

    Jeanne took a sip of coffee and was not in a hurry to leave. She asked, ¡°Was this contract drawn up by you?¡±

    ¡°It was drawn up by me and thepany¡¯swyer. I¡¯ll personally participate in mostrge contracts. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to rest assured.¡±

    ¡°The contract was drawn up very well.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Director Lawrence, for your affirmation.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you off.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡±

    Jeanne left.

    The moment she left, the corners of her mouth curled up into a smile.

    She did not realize that there was a problem with the contract, but she suddenly realized that the method used for this contract was exactly the same as the one for the dual contract.

    There was no need to guess. They must have all been done by Luna.

    With this, her direction of investigation became even clearer.

    Jeanne did not dy any further and directly left the Lawrence Enterprise.

    As Jeanne¡¯s car was still under repair, Miles was sent to pick her up. Moreover, at a critical moment, she needed another person to help her. She was afraid that something unexpected would happen.

    Before returning to the Lawrences¡¯ manor, Miles directly drove to the detention center, only to learn that Jeanne¡¯s phone had been sent to Fourth Master Swan.

    Jeanne hesitated again and again. Taking the risk of her legs being broken by Kingsley, she let Miles send her to the Swans¡¯ Bamboo Garden.

 Chapter 195 - Kiss Me, but Not Like the Last Time

    <h4>Chapter 195: Kiss Me, but Not Like the Last Time</h4>

    In the Swans¡¯ Bamboo Garden.

    Jeanne appeared in the Hall.

    Nox and Teddy were there.

    Finn probably had to go to work, so he would not be apanying Edward.

    When Nox and Teddy saw Jeanne suddenly appear, their expressions were the same. They were both so shocked that their jaws dropped.

    Jeanne¡¯s expression was calm. At that moment, she even smiled at them. ¡°I¡¯m looking for Fourth Master.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Jeanne did not ask for their permission and went straight upstairs.

    Nox turned to look at Teddy. ¡°Are my eyes ying tricks on me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Ms. Lawrence,¡± Teddy affirmed.

    ¡°F*ck,¡± Nox swore and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop her?¡±

    ¡®Why didn¡¯t you stop her?¡¯ Teddy thought.

    Jeanne did not know what they were thinking, but she was very clear that many of her actions were rather cold-blooded and heartless, at least to the people close to Fourth Master Swan. As such, she did not expect them to have any good impression of her.

    She pursed her lips.

    In front of her was Fourth Master Swan¡¯s room.

    There were some emotions in her heart.

    Actually, she could have just given up her phone. She could buy a new one and change her number.

    Jeanne took a deep breath.

    She was already here.

    She pushed open the door and forgot to knock on the door.

    Inside the room.

    Just like that, she was caught off guard and saw... The naked man.

    Indeed¡­

    The upper half of Edward¡¯s body was wrapped in bandages, and the lower half of his body waspletely naked.

    There seemed to be water stains on his body.

    Without even thinking, it was obvious that Fourth Master Swan had just taken a bath.

    He avoided the injured areas and washed the other areas.

    At that moment, Jeanne had forgotten to ¡°not look at indecent things¡±. She just stared nkly at Edward.

    ¡°Do you like it that much, Ms. Lawrence?¡± The man who was being stared at did not feel embarrassed at all. Instead, he asked her in a veryposed manner.

    Jeanne came back to her senses.

    ¡®What do I like?

    ¡®Can¡¯t he tell I¡¯m merely shocked?!¡¯

    Jeanne quickly averted her gaze and looked to the side.

    Her face turned red.

    Edward looked at Jeanne¡¯s appearance, and the corners of his mouth lifted slightly.

    He casually took the towel by the side and tied it around his waist. Then, hey on the bed.

    Jeanne only turned back after a long while.

    After all, she was here to ask for her phone. She could not just continue to be so awkward with Fourth Master Swan.

    Besides, he was not feeling embarrassed.

    What the hell was she embarrassed about?!

    Jeanne kept herself calm and walked to Fourth Master Swan¡¯s bedside.

    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Jeanne asked. She had to think of her opening line.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Fourth Master Swan replied.

    Jeanne said, ¡°I¡¯m here to take my phone.¡±

    Fourth Master Swan seemed to have known all along.

    He took her phone out from under the pillow.

    Jeanne was a little speechless.

    ¡®Does he have the habit of putting his phone under the pillow?

    ¡®Don¡¯t people say that the signal radiation from phones can easily affect the development of brain cells?¡¯

    Of course, it was a facy.

    Scientists had confirmed that the radiation that one was exposed to in daily life had no effect on the body.

    It was just that people would always be led astray by themon prejudice.

    Jeanne reached out to take her phone from Fourth Master Swan¡¯s hand.

    She had just reached out when Fourth Master Swan grabbed the phone tightly.

    Jeanne bit her lip.

    She knew that it would not be easy to take something from him.

    ¡°Give me a kiss,¡± Fourth Master Swan suddenly said.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Not like the one before you left yesterday,¡± he added.

    Jeanne frowned.

    ¡°Alright...¡±

    ¡®He¡¯s so flirty.¡¯

    Jeanne looked straight at the man in front of her. When he said those words, his expression did not change at all.

    ¡®Is this the rumored cold and abstinent Fourth Master Swan?!¡¯

    Jeanne was quietly adjusting her emotions.

    She had also thought that if she came to take her phone, she might be in trouble with Fourth Master Swan. After all, she had just left yesterday. Even though he did not chase after her, she could feel his anger! She had thought that Fourth Master Swan would ask her who Kingsley was and what was her rtionship with him.

    Jeanne did not know if Fourth Master Swan was too confident that he could find out everything about Kingsley on his own. Perhaps aspared to who Kingsley was, he wanted to do something else with her instead.

    In short, to her, kissing Fourth Master Swan was better than her having to exin who Kingsley was.

    After all, it was not suitable for Kingsley to appear in Harken.

    Jeanne silently took a deep breath.

    Next, she directly approached Fourth Master Swan¡¯s lips.

    Their lips pressed together.

    Fourth Master Swan lowered his eyes and looked at Jeanne¡¯s face at such a close distance.

    Then, he felt her soft lips on his¡­

    He did not react.

    At this moment, Jeanne only moved closer to Fourth Master Swan¡¯s lips and did not do anything else.

    The room was very quiet.

 Chapter 196 - Kiss Me, but Not Like the Last Time

    <h4>Chapter 196: Kiss Me, but Not Like the Last Time</h4>

    It was somehow quiet as if there was only the sound of Jeanne¡¯s heart beating.

    She closed her eyes tightly and took the initiative to deepen the kiss.

    There was no harm anyway.

    After a long time, Jeanne and Edward let go of each other.

    The room was still very quiet.

    Jeanne rested her hands on the headboard of the bed and maintained some distance from Fourth Master Swan even though they had stopped kissing.

    She saw that Fourth Master Swan¡¯s lips were stained with a sparkling luster.

    Jeanne asked, ¡°Fourth Master, can you return the phone to me now?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Fourth Master Swan replied.

    It was just a simple word, but Jeanne picked up a hint of hoarseness in his voice.

    It was as if he was enduring something.

    Jeanne stretched out her hand again and grabbed Fourth Master Swan¡¯s hand. Then, she gently opened his slender fingers and took her phone back.

    At that moment, she felt as if she had aplished a great thing in her life and heaved a huge sigh of relief.

    She left from the bedside.

    Fourth Master Swan looked at her.

    ¡°Fourth Master, I¡¯m leaving.¡± It was as if Jeanne had no lingering feelings after achieving her wish.

    Fourth Master Swan did not answer her.

    Jeanne left directly.

    When she left, she suddenly saw Nox and Teddy standing at the door.

    She instantly looked a little irritated.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything,¡± Nox hurriedly said.

    Teddy also hurriedly said, ¡°Me neither.¡±

    They gave themselves away by concealing the truth.

    Jeanne gritted her teeth and left immediately.

    Nox and Teddy watched Jeanne leave before they walked into Edward¡¯s room.

    Edward was lying on the bed emotionlessly.

    At least, Teddy could not see through him.

    Of course, Nox could tell at a nce, but he did not expose Edward. He said with a serious expression, ¡°We have news about Kingsley.¡±

    Edward¡¯s expression obviously changed slightly.

    Nox continued, ¡°Kingsley¡¯s background is very powerful, but we don¡¯t know what exactly his background is. We only know that he¡¯s very famous in the high-ss socialite circles abroad. Many people know Kingsley, but no one can tell what he does. They only know that he¡¯s very rich, and whenever he appears, he¡¯s very generous. The most famous thing was that at an auction, he spent a billion dors to buy a long-lost royal painting of Harken. The most important thing was that he paid in cash!¡±

    Edward¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    At this moment, Nox could not help but exim, ¡°F*ck, a billion dors in cash. Was there a truckload of notes? It sounds so f*cking pretentious!¡±

    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Edward did not seem to be very interested in that.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing else.¡± Nox was straightforward. ¡°So far, that¡¯s all I can find out. As for the rtionship between Kingsley and Jeanne... I can¡¯t find any rtionship at all. Among international celebrities, many people know Kingsley, but nobody knows Jeanne. Jeanne had never been seen together with Kingsley. Didn¡¯t she use to be the marketing director of MUK? In fact, she rarely appeared in public abroad. It¡¯s unknown whether it was because she deliberately didn¡¯t want to be exposed. In any case, other than the people from MUK, no one from the business world or even international celebrities know about Jeanne. This was also why no one in Harken knew that she was the marketing director of MUK.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± Edward replied.

    ¡°Oh right, there¡¯s another discovery.¡± Nox suddenly thought of something. ¡°Kingsley has a fixed femalepanion by his side. I heard that he has many women. Every time he attends a celebrity banquet, he would bring a different femalepanion. All of them are beautiful and are top-notch¡ª¡±

    Nox was a little excited.

    He had never lost in picking up girls before. Now, he suddenly felt that he was inferior to Kingsley.

    ¡°Get to the point.¡± Edward¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°The point is, no matter who Kingsley brings, there¡¯ll always be another woman by his side.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Edward asked.

    ¡°Lucy Harmon,¡± Nox answered.

    Edward¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Lucy Harmon, the professional female assassin who used to be very famous internationally,¡± Nox said straightforwardly, ¡°I¡¯ve looked in her thoroughly. She was born in Harken. At the age of 20, she became a professional assassin and enjoyed an international reputation. She had carried out many missions and never failed. She suddenly disappeared when she was 28 years old. Many people in the assassin circle said that something happened to her, where she failed a mission and died. If I didn¡¯t investigate Kingsley this time, I wouldn¡¯t know that she¡¯s still alive and is now 35 years old.¡±

    ¡°Continue to investigate,¡± Edward instructed.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Nox nodded. At this moment, he could not help but say, ¡°Kingsley might really have a strong background. You should be mentally prepared.¡±

    Edward raised his eyebrow.

    ¡°What I mean is that Kingsley and Jeanne are obviously very close. I even feel that he has protected her very well. I thought that it¡¯d be very difficult for you to sessfully snatch Jeanne away from Kingsley...¡± Nox felt Edward¡¯s gaze and shrugged. ¡°Forget I said anything. You should rest well. Please take care of your body. Something bad can easily happen to a man who holds it in for too long!¡±

    Edward had closed his eyes. It was as if he did not want to be disturbed anymore.

    Nox was speechless. He left after that.

    ¡®Well, who exactly is Kingsley!

    ¡®He can¡¯t be someone from that side, can he?!

    ¡®If he is¡­¡¯

    Nox¡¯s heart trembled.

    ¡®Wouldn¡¯t Fourth Master Swan¡¯s rtionship be ruined halfway?!¡¯

    ...

    Jeanne returned to the Lawrences¡¯ manor.

    George was seriously helping her hack the internalworks of the twopanies.

    At this moment, he had sessfully hacked into one of them and was looking for their ounting data.

    Jeanne did not disturb George. She sat on the chair at the side and called Kingsley. ¡°I¡¯ve found the key person in my case.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Luna Walker, also known as Lta Walker. She¡¯s the secretary-general of the Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s secretarial office and has an affair with Adrian Zimmer, the chief engineer of the construction department. She was the one who drew up the contract for the tender of the Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s logistics warehouse. From what I saw, it was almost the same style as that of the dual contract. In other words, that dual contract was drawn up by Luna. Therefore, we can now confirm that Luna is one of the participants in this case.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± Kingsley responded. He was more or less satisfied with Jeanne¡¯s result today.

    ¡°Now that we¡¯ve confirmed that Luna is involved, it¡¯ll be easy to investigate further. First, since she was the one who made the contract, she must have a draft of the contract. Of course, from my contact with Luna, I can tell that she¡¯s quite experienced, so it¡¯s unlikely that she left any evidence behind. However, Luna is only a secretary, after all, so she can¡¯t evaluate the legal effect of the contract. Logically speaking, Luna would definitely find awyer to help her check if there¡¯s a problem with this kind of contract, which would obviously be used as evidence in court. Hence, I feel that thewyer that Luna found is a valid witness that can prove that she was the one who drew up the contract! I feel that she won¡¯t specifically ask the other party to delete anything from the draft of the contract. This will cause other people to overthink, which will only bring trouble instead.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for people to investigate,¡± Kingsley said.

    ¡°Secondly, Adrian reported me while Luna drafted the contract. If it can be proven that the two of them have been secretly colluding, it¡¯ll show that they¡¯re the ones behind this. In other words, Adrian is the one who¡¯s involved, while I may be the victim or the coborator. Harken¡¯sw is reverse authentication. In other words, if something isn¡¯t established, one can¡¯t be sentenced. In this way, at least in four days, I won¡¯t be sentenced immediately. In other words, I can buy myself more time to investigate this case in depth.¡±

    At the end of the day, nothing was wless. Justice would ultimately prevail.

    Jeanne sneered.

    This time, she wanted to catch the culprit behind the scenes!

 Chapter 197 - Fourth Master Swan Stands up for His â€˜Wifeâ€™ on Court Day

    <h4>Chapter 197: Fourth Master Swan Stands up for His ¡®Wife¡¯ on Court Day</h4>

    Jeanne and Kingsley were on the phone.

    Jeanne continued, ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to find evidence of Luna and Adrian colluding. Find Adrian¡¯s wife. From what I know, Adrian and Luna have been colluding for many years. After so many years, I don¡¯t believe that his wife didn¡¯t find out. Women are more sensitive than Sherlock Holmes when ites to men¡¯s affairs. Adrian¡¯s wife can be an effective witness to prove that he and Luna are colluding.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Kingsley agreed immediately. ¡°I¡¯ll go and talk to Adrian¡¯s wife.¡±

    Jeanne said to Kingsley, ¡°After everything is done, it can only prove that this matter is rted to Adrian and Luna. I can¡¯tpletely get myself out of it. If Adrian insists that he is not on good terms with me anymore and sued me as a result, I won¡¯t be able to escape unscathed. Moreover, I can¡¯t let these two people end this matter just like that. Obviously, Adrian and Luna have no grudge against me. They wouldn¡¯t frame me. There must be someone behind this.¡±

    ¡°So...¡± Kingsley¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°We have to find out who Adrian is receiving orders from. Actually, I know very well who it is. It¡¯s Joshua.¡± Jeanne was very certain.

    ¡°The Lawrences are really disgusting.¡± Kingsley sneered.

    ¡°Joshua must¡¯ve given Adrian some benefits for him to listen to him. Given Joshua¡¯s IQ, he would definitely leave behind traces or transfer records. In fact, Adrian might have left evidence that would be beneficial to him in order to protect himself.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go and look for it.¡± Kingsley nodded.

    ¡°Well, this whole thing wasn¡¯t instigated by Joshua.¡± Jeanne¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Joshua isn¡¯t so smart to think of such a perfect n. The person behind him is Eden, and the person supporting Eden is obviously Melody.¡±

    ¡°So you want to use this opportunity to get rid of Eden and¡­ Melody!!¡±

    ¡°It might be very difficult,¡± Jeanne said, ¡°Eden is much more sinister and cunning than Joshua. He might not leave behind any evidence against him. Joshua also couldn¡¯t think of leaving behind any evidence for himself. Of course, before the matter is over, we can¡¯t jump to conclusions so quickly. Who knows, we might find some evidence of a crime.¡±

    Kingsley nodded. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±

    ¡°I still have four days,¡± Jeanne reminded.

    ¡°Since you know that your time is tight, why did you still hook up with Fourth Master Swan?!¡± Kingsley seemed to be unable to get over the rtionship between her and Fourth Master Swan.

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    ¡®Did you think I wanted to do it?!

    ¡®I was forced.¡¯

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try my best to hurry up. I¡¯ll call you when I have news.¡± Kingsley also seemed to be telling himself not to fuss over it.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Jeanne hung up the phone.

    This was all she could think of.

    In order not to alert the enemy, she left everything to Kingsley to handle.

    At least no one in Harken knew who Kingsley was.

    ¡­

    At the Lawrence Enterprise, in Joshua¡¯s office.

    Joshua was calling Eden.

    Eden immediately asked, ¡°Did Jeanne go to the office yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she did. She came and gave me a hard time. Just thinking about it makes me angry!¡±

    ¡°Why did she go?¡± Eden was not worried about Joshua¡¯s emotions at all. What he was worried about was whether Jeanne found any evidence during the few days that she was out.

    ¡°She went to the general affairs department to look for the contract. I asked, but she didn¡¯t find anything and left dejectedly.¡±

    ¡°Did she do anything after that?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Joshua was very certain. ¡°She stayed at home with her son all the time. Other than eating time, she basically didn¡¯t go out. I¡¯m guessing that she wants to spend more time with her son now. Maybe she won¡¯t be able to spend time with him in a few days.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down. If Jeanne makes any movements, you have to tell me immediately.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Joshua agreed.

    ¡°Learn about Adrian¡¯s movements and keep an eye on him.¡±

    ¡°Are you worried that Adrian will be threatened by Jeanne?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Adrian is an old man in the workce. Doesn¡¯t he know what¡¯s more important?! Besides, if he admits that he framed Jeanne, wouldn¡¯t that be a crime?!¡±

    ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t make any mistakes. If we can¡¯t take down Jeanne this time, don¡¯t even think about it next time!¡±

    ¡°Brother-inw, everything has been done so perfectly. Jeanne is definitely dead! You¡¯re worrying too much. There are still three days left. Let¡¯s just wait for Jeanne to be sentenced! When that happens, I want to see if she can still be arrogant!¡±

    Eden still wanted to say something.

    However, he felt that since this matter had reached this stage, nothing serious could happen.

    He said, ¡°In any case, call me if there¡¯s anything.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Eden¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile.

    He was also very eager to see Jeanne¡¯s fate.

    A tragic fate!

    ¡­

    Four days passed in a sh.

    In the morning on court day.

    The headlines in South Hampton City were about Jeanne going to court today, and the news spread all over the city. Many people paid attention to it, and the news spread like wildfire.

    Jeanne sat in Miles¡¯s car and arrived at South Hampton City Court.

    There were already many reporters gathered at the entrance of the court, and they all wanted to know thetest news.

    Jeanne opened the car door and just got out.

    The sharp-eyed reporters immediately saw her. In an instant, they swarmed over.

    Miles stood in front to help Jeanne block the reporters.

    Jeanne and Judah Smith, thewyer Kingsley found, walked behind. Kingsley did not appear. With that, the three of them walked into the court with some difficulty.

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, I heard that the facts of your crime are very obvious. Have you thought about how long you¡¯ll be sentenced?¡±

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, you¡¯re known as a dark horse in the business industry. Now, for the sake of 30 million dors, you have to bear this consequence. Do you regret it?¡±

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, I heard that you were bailed by Fourth Master Swan to await trial. What¡¯s the rtionship between you and Fourth Master Swan?¡±

    ...

    Jeanne did not want to answer and continued to walk forward with thewyer.

    The reporters were unyielding.

    It was until someone suddenly called out, ¡°Young Master Swan is here.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    ¡®Did Eden want toe to see my end?¡¯

    After all, Jeanne had not left her house for the past few days, so Eden was certain that she did not have any evidence!

    At this moment, the reporters suddenly ran over from Jeanne¡¯s side.

    ¡°Young Master Swan, are you here to observe Jeanne¡¯swsuit?¡±

    ¡°Are you also worried about Jeanne?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship between your fourth uncle and Jeanne now?¡±

    Eden was polite. He said, ¡°My father-inw has been unwell for the past two days and my mother-inw is taking care of him at home. Hence, they asked Jasmine and me toe to observe Jeanne¡¯swsuit and hope for a good oue.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Swan, what do you think of Jeanne¡¯swsuit?¡± The reporter asked.

    ¡°I believe that thew is fair. We¡¯ll ept the verdict of thew.¡± Eden was smart enough not to express his personal opinion. He did not want any of his words to be misinterpreted by the media.

    ¡°I heard that your fourth uncle and Jeanne have a close rtionship. Is that true?¡± A reporter asked impatiently.

    Eden seemed to be a little silent. At that moment, he seemed to sigh helplessly and held Jasmine¡¯s hand tightly.

    Jasmine smiled at Eden, appearing very sweet.

    The rtionship between the husband and wife looked extremely good.

    A reporter quickly ttered, ¡°You look so sweet together.¡±

    The other reporters also quickly echoed.

    Eden said, ¡°If Jeanne wasn¡¯t so strong-willed, she wouldn¡¯t have to face all this now. As for my fourth uncle and Jeanne, as a junior, I don¡¯t have the right to say anything. Of course, I really don¡¯t know what rtionship they have.¡±

    He first made his stance clear.

    Then, he continued, ¡°If Jeanne has some self-awareness, she should keep a distance from my fourth uncle. No matter what, my fourth uncle isn¡¯t someone she can climb up to. I don¡¯t even know what Jeanne has be abroad all these years. She became such a self-deprecating woman. I feel a little guilty about it. Back then, when I had a falling out with Jeanne, it caused her to give up on herself.¡±

    He sounded regretful.

    The reporters were even moved by Eden, who was acting like a good person at the moment.

    Jeanne stood at the front steps for a while. She had also heard Eden¡¯s words. At that moment, she could only sneer.

    Some acts had gone too far and could no longer be stopped.

    Jeanne stood up and prepared to leave. She did not want to hear Eden say anything hypocritical anymore.

    All of a sudden, she heard a familiar voice behind her. The person said coldly, ¡°Whether Jeanne is worthy of me or not, that¡¯s something for me to tell the whole world, not you!¡±

 Chapter 198 - Donâ€™t Be Afraid, Iâ€™ll Always Be With You

    <h4>Chapter 198: Don¡¯t Be Afraid, I¡¯ll Always Be With You</h4>

    At the entrance of the court, Jeanne¡¯s heart moved.

    After she heard Fourth Master Swan say those words, before the reporters could react, she added, ¡°Eden, you should know your ce. The matters of the elders aren¡¯t something that you can interfere in, nor is it something that you have the right to interfere in. Don¡¯t lose the Swans¡¯ upbringing!¡±

    She talked quite a bit.

    Eden was probably embarrassed.

    There was even a second of awkwardness at the scene.

    Eden pursed his lips tightly. Being taught a lesson in public by his fourth uncle so bluntly made him super embarrassed.

    Due to Fourth Master Swan¡¯s words, the reporters suddenly did not know how to smooth things over.

    There was a moment of stalemate.

    When Jeanne heard what Edward said, she had to admit that it was very warm to be protected by others sometimes.

    Even so, she did not let herself think too much.

    She lifted her feet and left.

    In fact, she was still thinking about how she would probably be scolded by Kingsley again if he knew Fourth Master Swan spoke up for her in public.

    Speaking of which, what did she do wrong between her and Fourth Master Swan?

    It was clearly Fourth Master Swan¡¯s wishful thinking, so why did it be a matter between the two of them in the end?

    The two of them were apparently ¡°having an affair¡±.

    Jeanne did not expect things to turn out like this.

    She could even imagine how the media would publicize it if Fourth Master Swan stood up for her today.

    Jeanne would not be able to clear her name no matter what.

    Thinking of this, she left.

    She had just taken two steps when someone suddenly pulled her back.

    Her body froze.

    It was that one second when her heart felt like it had been struck, even if she had allowed herself to ignore it.

    Jeanne turned her head.

    She turned her head and saw Fourth Master Swan appear behind her.

    The reporters behind also caught up and asked while panting, ¡°Fourth Master, what¡¯s your rtionship with Jeanne?¡±

    ¡°Fourth Master, do you like Jeanne?¡±

    ¡°You spoke up for Jeanne. Is it true that you¡¯re dating as the rumors say?¡±

    ¡°Fourth Master, Jeanne has experienced so much and was once your nephew¡¯s girlfriend. Are you not afraid of awkwardness when you¡¯re with her?¡±

    Edward tugged at Jeanne¡¯s arm.

    He turned his head and faced all the reporters. ¡°Yes, Jeanne and I are dating.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Jeanne wanted to bang her head against the stone pir at the entrance of the court.

    Especially when she saw Kingsley at this moment.

    He was standing at a distance. As no one knew him, naturally, he did not attract too much attention.

    Beside him was George.

    The two of them were looking at her from afar.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I need to exin the details of our rtionship to you guys!¡± Edward narrowed his eyes and said coldly.

    The reporters did not dare to ask anymore at this moment.

    No one dared to ask what was on the tip of their tongue.

    They could only watch helplessly as the interaction between Fourth Master Swan and Jeanne continued.

    Then, clicking sounds could be heard continuously.

    Jeanne wanted to leave as soon as possible.

    Nevertheless, she was held back by Fourth Master Swan at this time.

    Moreover, Fourth Master Swan had publicly ¡°admitted¡± their rtionship. What could she do¡­?!

    She just watched as Fourth Master Swan suddenly reached out his hand to her cheek.

    Jeanne¡¯s heartbeat quickened.

    Seriously, she was really afraid that this man in front of her would kiss her in public.

    For a second, she was waiting for his move as if she was facing death.

    Then, she heard his deep and gentle voice. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll always be with you.¡±

    ¡°...¡± What was she afraid of?

    Despite that, Jeanne forced herself to smile.

    It was just a sweet smile in response to him.

    At least at this moment, she could not ruin Fourth Master Swan¡¯s reputation.

    Jeanne said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Then, she gently moved her arm.

    Edward let go of her.

    ¡°Fourth Master, I¡¯ll go in first.¡±

    Edward nodded slightly.

    Jeanne turned around and left.

    The moment she left, she could clearly feel the intense gaze of the people behind her. It even made her feel that her back was burning.

    Only when Jeanne walked into the court did Edward retract his gaze.

    He looked to the side and saw Kingsley walking past him coldly.

    Nox and Finn, who were standing next to Edward, saw it too.

    Nox was somewhat gloating over Kingsley¡¯s misfortune.

    Looking at Kingsley¡¯s cold expression, one could tell that he must have been angered to death.

    Nox felt a sense of satisfaction in his heart.

    Fourth Master Swan was more skillful.

    Edward did not stay any longer. He brought Nox and Finn into the court.

    On the other hand, Eden was so angry that his face turned hideous. He stood there motionlessly.

    He gritted his teeth and forced himself to remain calm. At least, he did not want the media to see his true emotions.

 Chapter 199 - Donâ€™t Be Afraid, Iâ€™ll Always Be With You

    <h4>Chapter 199: Don¡¯t Be Afraid, I¡¯ll Always Be With You</h4>

    In any case, Jeanne was going to be sentenced today.

    ¡®No matter how powerful Fourth Uncle is, can he forcefully save Jeanne from thew?!¡¯ Eden thought.

    He sneered.

    His fourth uncle chose to do these things to Jeanne at this time. In the end, he would be pped in the face!

    Eden wanted to see what his fourth uncle would say to the media when Jeanne was sentenced!

    Would his fourth uncle wait for Jeanne to be released from prison?!

    If that was the case, without needing him to take revenge, his grandfather would already beat his fourth uncle to death.

    ¡°Eden,¡± Jasmine called out to Eden softly from the side.

    Eden snapped back to his senses.

    He held Jasmine¡¯s hand and entered the court.

    At this moment, Monica also rushed to the court in a hurry and was stopped by the reporters.

    Monica was originally burning with anxiety, so she did not treat the reporters well. ¡°All of you, stay away from me. I don¡¯t want to talk to you.¡±

    The reporters still surrounded Monica tightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, Jeanne was wronged.

    ¡°All of you, move aside, move aside. I¡¯m going in...¡± Monica was fuming.

    If she had known earlier, she would have found someone to apany her. She had forgotten how shameless the reporters from Harken were.

    Just as she was about to explode¡­

    ¡°If you have any questions, we¡¯ll only have answers after the court passes judgment. You won¡¯t be able to get any answers even if you ask questions now?!¡± A male voice sounded from behind her.

    Monica turned her head.

    When she turned her head, she saw Micheal appear behind her.

    Micheal smiled at Monica.

    When the reporters saw Micheal appear, they immediately abandoned Monica.

    Monica also regained her ¡°freedom¡±.

    Micheal was surrounded by the reporters instead. He quickly signaled for Monica to leave.

    Monica reacted and smiled gratefully at Micheal. She quickly walked into the court.

    It seemed that whenever she was in trouble, Micheal would always appear at the first moment.

    Besides...

    Were her eyes ying tricks on her? She seemed to have seen the back view of Finn, that scum.

    In fact...

    So what if she could not see him.

    He would just stand by and watch anyway.

    Monica panted heavily as she walked into the courtroom.

    At this moment, the court staff was preparing. There were many people in the audience seats that Monica did not recognize. Even so, she knew that they were all people of high status. They were probably here to see for themselves the sensational case that had caused a stir in Harken and how Jeanne would be sentenced.

    Monica swept her gaze around.

    ¡®Eden brought that b*tch here as well?!

    ¡®Is he here to watch Jeannie make a fool of herself?!

    ¡®Damn it.¡¯

    Every time Monica saw Eden and Jasmine together, she could not help but want to kill someone.

    Back then, it was that cheating couple that caused Jeanne to suffer so much!

    ¡°Monica,¡± someone called out to her.

    Monica turned her head.

    Nox waved his hand. ¡°This way.¡±

    Monica saw Fourth Master Swan sitting there.

    Beside Fourth Master Swan were Nox and Finn.

    She hesitated for a moment before walking over and sitting directly next to Finn.

    It was not that she wanted to sit beside Finn, it was just that Nox sat by the aisle and that there were no seats beside him. Fourth Master Swan sat between Nox and Finn, and there were many seats beside Finn.

    No matter how bad it was...

    Monica still had an image.

    To outsiders, she and Finn were still ¡°husband and wife¡±.

    She sat down.

    Finn remained expressionless.

    Monica did not put her attention on Finn either. She looked left and right.

    Her eyes suddenly paused. ¡°Isn¡¯t that George?¡±

    Fourth Master Swan obviously looked over there.

    ¡°Who¡¯s the man next to him?¡± Monica was surprised. She looked him up and down for a long time and concluded, ¡°He¡¯s quite handsome.¡±

    ¡°Handsome? How handsome?!¡± Nox had a deep prejudice against Kingsley, so he did not want to hear any good words about him. ¡°Is he as handsome as Fourth Master Swan?! He¡¯s not even close.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Monica looked straight at Nox. ¡°Did you wake up on the wrong side of the bed today?!¡±

    Nox rolled his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go ask George.¡± Monica got up and was about to go over when her palm was suddenly grabbed by someone.

    She looked down at Finn and saw him holding her hand tightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s about to start,¡± Finn reminded her.

    Monica pursed her lips.

    At this moment, she saw Micheal walking into the courtroom.

    As he walked in, he saw Monica and Finn¡¯s physical contact from afar.

    Monica pushed Finn¡¯s hand away.

    Finn¡¯s eyes moved.

    He naturally saw Micheal appear in the audience stand of the court.

    Finn did not say anything else.

    Monica also did not impulsively go to George¡¯s side.

    After all...

    It was really going to start.

 Chapter 200 - Donâ€™t Be Afraid, Iâ€™ll Always Be With You

    <h4>Chapter 200: Don¡¯t Be Afraid, I¡¯ll Always Be With You</h4>

    At this moment, Jeanne was already taken to the defendant¡¯s dock.

    The contractor was also in the other dock.

    All the staff members andwyers were in ce.

    After the clerk gave a lecture on the discipline of the court, the judge walked out.

    Everyone stood up.

    Then, they sat.

    The judge announced the official opening of the court.

    Josiah Newton, the attorney for the prosecution, stood up and made a statement, ¡°On September 18th, the Lawrence Enterprise and MUK, an international emercepany, discussed an emerce coboration. On September 25th, the Lawrence Enterprise held a tender for the logistics warehouse of the emerce case and finally selected Tenda nning and Construction Company. Construction started on September 27th and has been going on since then. On October 10th, the prosecutor¡¯s office received an anonymous report that Jeanne, the person in charge of the emerce project and the marketing director of the Lawrences Enterprise, has secretly sought personal gains of up to 30 million dors in the construction of the logistics warehouse. A dual contract and the specific details of the amount sought were provided. It vited thews and regtions of Harken. Therefore, the public prosecution has initiated a prosecution.¡±

    The judge nodded. ¡°The prosecution is established. Please hand over the defendant¡¯s proof of guilt to the trial bench.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± Josiah respectfully handed them over to a staff member.

    The staff member handed it over to the trial bench.

    Josiah continued, ¡°Your Honor, please allow me to present the important witness of this case to the court.¡±

    ¡°Permission granted.¡±

    The first person to appear in court was the informant, Adrian Zimmer.

    Adrian stood in the position of the witness, looking a little nervous.

    Jeanne looked at that man just like that.

    She originally wanted to go over and meet the man in person, but because she had found a more crucial clue, she did not have any contact with him. Jeanne had not been at the Lawrence Enterprise for long, so she did not have a deep impression of him. At this moment, she could still look at him calmly.

    Josiah walked toward Adrian. ¡°Informant, you don¡¯t need to be nervous. You just need to answer my questions truthfully.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Adrian quickly nodded.

    ¡°May I ask how you discovered Jeanne¡¯s crime?¡± Josiah asked.

    ¡°Well, I was fully in charge of the project¡¯s construction work. One day, I went to check the construction progress on a routine basis. I suddenly realized that the construction materials brand on the construction site are somewhat different from what I remembered the constructionpany had told me. I quickly went back to check. There was indeed something fishy. I believed that there was something wrong with the constructionpany, Tenda, so I went to look for Tenda¡¯s boss, Tenda Wadler. Tenda denied it repeatedly at first, butter, he couldn¡¯t resist and admitted that he had indeed changed to another brand. He even advised me that the brand was different but the quality was simr. He made me turn a blind eye to it and said that he would give me benefits.

    ¡°Of course, I rejected him outright and ordered him to immediately return to work and rebuild. However, the cost of rebuilding was too high. Tenda rejected me outright. The moment I expressed that I would take him to court, he had no choice but to tell me that the mastermind behind everything was Jeanne. He said that it was Jeanne who made him do it. He even threatened me not to interfere given Jeanne¡¯s status in the Lawrences. Otherwise, I would lose my job! Of course, I wouldn¡¯t listen to his nonsense. I never thought that this would have anything to do with Jeanne. Tenda saw that I didn¡¯t believe him, so he secretly showed me the contract that he signed with Jeanne!¡±

    Adrian¡¯s words were smooth and fluid. It was as if he had memorized the script in advance.

    The courtroom was very quiet.

    It was as if they believed his exnation without a doubt.

 Chapter 201 - Fiercely Defend to Turn the Tables

    <h4>Chapter 201: Fiercely Defend to Turn the Tables</h4>

    In the court, Adrian appeared to be a little agitated.

    He continued to speak loudly, ¡°When I saw that contract, I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes. I never thought that Jeanne would do such a thing. After all, it¡¯s the Lawrence Enterprise, her family¡¯s assets. She was secretly profiting and harming their assets. I felt a chill down my spine for Chairman Lawrence. I heard that he treats Jeanne very well. When Jeanne was ndered by all the higher-ups and they didn¡¯t trust her, it was Chairman Lawrence who appeared in the meeting room in a wheelchair to save her. Wouldn¡¯t she feel guilty for doing this?! Doesn¡¯t she feel sorry for her grandfather who trusted her so much?!¡±

    Adrian¡¯s tone was heartbreaking.

    It was as if he had been treated like this by his own daughter. At the same time, he also described Jeanne¡¯s dark cruelty to the fullest.

    ¡°Please control your emotions. The court is a serious ce,¡± Josiah reminded.

    Adrian took a deep breath as if he was trying to calm himself down.

    After a long while, he spoke again, ¡°After seeing the contract, Ipletely Tenda that Jeanne is the mastermind behind the matter. I hesitated for a long time. I also thought about letting this matter go. After all, the difference between the qualities of the construction materials isn¡¯t too big, and it wouldn¡¯t affect the overall construction of the logistics warehouse. However, in the end, I still couldn¡¯t let it go and decided to report Jeanne for the sake of justice.¡±

    What he said sounded very righteous.

    Monica almost jumped up and cursed when she heard that.

    Meanwhile, Eden, who was sitting at the side, had a sinister smile on his face.

    He was not the only one.

    Joshua, who was sitting next to Jasmine, had a more obvious expression on his face.

    A woman not far away from them, Melody, who had been silent since the court session and had not been discovered by anyone, also had a vicious smile on her face.

    She was wearing sunsses and sitting in a corner.

    Micheal was sitting beside Melody. The two of them deliberately sat one seat apart from each other in order to not attract too much attention.

    ¡°How did you get the dual contract? You even found out that there was a sum of 30 million dors in Jeanne¡¯s ount?¡± Josiah asked.

    ¡°After I decided to report it, I made a lot of preparations. First, I went to look for Tenda again. When I looked for him, I deliberately asked him to admit his dual contract with Jeanne again and recorded it.¡±

    ¡°Do you have the recording proof?¡± Josiah asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Your Honor, please allow me to y the recording in court.¡±

    ¡°Permission granted.¡±

    Josiah asked the staff at the scene to y the recording.

    In the recording, it could be clearly heard that Tenda admitted to his contract with Jeanne and kept telling Adrian to calm down and not meddle in other people¡¯s business.

    The recording ended.

    Adrian said, ¡°With this recording, I have evidence to threaten Tenda. Tenda saw that my attitude was firm, and he was afraid that he would be implicated too deeply. In the end, he gave me the dual contract. At the same time, he also gave me the transaction record of transferring 30 million dors to Jeanne. After getting all the evidence, I made an anonymous report. The reason is that I was afraid that I¡¯d be fired because of this. I¡¯ve been working diligently at the Lawrence Enterprise for many years and have long regarded the enterprise as myst career. I have deep feelings for the enterprise and didn¡¯t want to lose my job just like that. That said,ter on, I felt that since I exposed the matter for the sake of justice and am not targeting anyone, I believed that the Lawrence Enterprise wouldn¡¯t target me!¡±

    Adrian spoke again, using righteous words to portray himself as quite noble.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve fully understood the origin of your evidence.¡± Josiah appeared to be more business-like. He turned his head toward Tenda in the dock and asked, ¡°May I ask if the witness¡¯ testimony regarding you is true?¡±

    Tenda nodded. ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Josiah nodded and turned to face the judge respectfully. ¡°Your Honor, that¡¯s the end of the prosecution¡¯s legal statement.¡±

    ¡°Please return to your seat, attorney for the prosecution.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    The judge said to the intiff, ¡°Will the attorney for the defendant please defend the prosecution¡¯s legal statement?¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Honor.¡± Judah stood up from his seat.

    In fact, Judah was not particrly famous in South Hampton City. He was a few grades lower than Josiah, who had always helped the public prosecution.

 Chapter 202 - Fiercely Defend to Turn the Tables

    <h4>Chapter 202: Fiercely Defend to Turn the Tables</h4>

    In fact, Eden did not know who Jeanne had hired to defend her. Anyway, he had asked and even secretly asked those more famouswyers. No one would take up Jeanne¡¯swsuit. At this moment, Eden treated Judah lightly as he had never seen or heard of him before.

    As for how exactly Judah was¡­

    In any case, anyone under Kingsley could not be bad.

    At this moment, Judah said unhurriedly, ¡°Your Honor, I¡¯ll plead for my client¡¯s innocence.¡±

    The moment he said that, everyone in the courtroom was in an uproar.

    Eden¡¯s face instantly turned cold.

    ¡®Where did Jeanne get the courage to plead for ¡°innocence¡±?

    ¡®Is she really that shameless?!

    ¡®Isn¡¯t she afraid of how she would be insulted once thewsuit is over?!¡¯

    ¡°Jeanne is still so ungrateful.¡± When Jasmine heard Judah¡¯s words, she could not help but sneer.

    There was noise at the scene.

    ¡°Silence!¡± The judge was serious.

    Only then did the scene quieten down.

    Those mocking voices gradually disappeared.

    ¡°Please continue, attorney for the intiff.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Judah said respectfully.

    He spoke to the judge, ¡°Your Honor, just now, the witness, Mr. Zimmer, kept saying that the matter of the dual contract of the Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s logistics warehouse was rted to my client, but from the beginning to the end, he only came into contact with the contractor, Tenda. Through Tenda¡¯s one-sided words, he concluded that this case was instigated by my client. Throughout the entire process, he never mentioned that he had any interactions with my client. He didn¡¯t even mention what my client¡¯s motive was!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the motive obvious? Of course, it¡¯s for profit,¡± Adrian suddenly spoke, very agitated.

    Judah nced at Adrian. ¡°Mr. Zimmer, before you¡¯re asked to speak, don¡¯t speak.¡±

    ¡°Please control your emotions, witness. Before you¡¯re asking to speak in court, don¡¯t interrupt,¡± the judge ordered.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Judah continued, ¡°If the so-called signed contract without handprint and the so-called records can prove my client¡¯s guilt, Harken¡¯sw is too child¡¯s y then. I think that my client was deliberately framed!¡±

    ¡°Attorney for the intiff, please watch your words.¡± The judge was very serious.

    ¡°Yes, Your Honor.¡± Judah appeared much more respectful. ¡°May I ask the witness a few questions?¡±

    ¡°Permission granted.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Zimmer,¡± Judah said straightforwardly.

    Adrian looked at him.

    ¡°How long have you been at the Lawrence Enterprise?¡±

    ¡°15 years of service.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re considered a senior employee at the Lawrence Enterprise.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because of my feelings for the Lawrence Enterprise that I sued Jeanne for the sake of justice.¡±

    ¡°You kept saying that you¡¯re very righteous. What does justice mean to you?¡±

    ¡°Objection.¡± Josiah stood up. ¡°Your Honor, I strongly protest against the intiff¡¯s attorney asking questions that are useless to the case. In fact, his words even contained sarcasm toward the witness, seriously affecting the emotions of the witness.¡±

    ¡°Objection sustained. intiff¡¯swyer, please watch your words again.¡±

    Judah nodded.

    It was worth noting that the prosecution¡¯s side had the dominant position in this case.

    Judah continued, ¡°Just now, you said that you¡¯ve been at the Lawrence Enterprise for 15 years, Mr. Zimmer. Have you been doing their construction work for the past 15 years?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°ording to your profession, you should be very familiar with the constructionpanies of all scales in South Hampton City?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m very familiar with them,¡± Adrian answered.

    ¡°It means that you should be very familiar with Tenda,¡± Judah said straightforwardly.

    Adrian was stunned.

    At that moment, he panicked for a second.

    The next second, he quickly said, ¡°I do have some dealings with him, but I knew he would do such a thing. If I knew, I would definitely advise thepany not to choose Tenda...¡±

    ¡°I just need to rify whether you and Tenda are very close.¡±

    Adrian hesitated for a moment.

    He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°We¡¯re very close.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I understand.¡± Judah nodded and said respectfully to the judge, ¡°Your Honor, may I ask the defendant, Tenda, some questions?¡±

    ¡°Permission granted.¡±

    Judah turned to face Tenda.

    Tenda was also a little nervous.

    Judah said, ¡°Mr. Wadler, just now, Adrian said that you¡¯re very close. Is that right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we know each other because we often coborate in construction.¡±

    ¡°You often coborate? How many times have you worked with Adrian?¡±

    Tenda thought for a moment before he answered, ¡°Three or four times.¡±

 Chapter 203 - Fiercely Defend to Turn the Tables

    <h4>Chapter 203: Fiercely Defend to Turn the Tables</h4>

    ¡°You and Mr. Zimmer are really very close then, Mr. Wadler.¡± Judah once again made a conclusion.

    Tenda did not refute.

    ¡°Just now, Mr. Zimmer said that you admitted that you and my client had a dual contract deal. May I ask how my client contacted you, trusted you, and cooperated with you when she just returned to South Hampton City for a month?¡± Judah enunciated each word clearly. He hit the nail on the head.

    Tenda was a little nervous.

    He said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why Jeanne trusted me. Perhaps she knew that I didn¡¯t have enough funds, so she used me. I heard that she¡¯s very capable in the business world. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult for her to spot someone. So, on the eve of the Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s tender...¡±

    ¡°The exact time, please,¡± Judah said coldly.

    ¡°At 10:00 pm on September 23rd, Jeane came to me and said that she wanted to discuss a deal with me. I was a little hesitant at the time. At that time, I didn¡¯t think about breaking thew. I was afraid that she would lie to me, asking me to deliberately submit a tender at a low price but not give me any profit in the end. However, Jeanne gave me a contract that she signed on the spot, and she even wrote down the specifications for the recement of the materials in the contract. I saw that she was sincere, so I agreed to it.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice that there was only a signature and no fingerprint in the contract?¡± Judah raised his eyebrow. ¡°As the boss of a constructionpany, a contract without a handprint has no legal effect. It¡¯s impossible for you not to know this.¡±

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t notice at that time. In fact, I¡¯m in debt. Some time ago, I lost nearly five million dors in gambling. If I can¡¯t pay it back, I¡¯ll sell mypany¡¯s shares. I built thepany from scratch. I don¡¯t want to be bought by others, so I gritted my teeth and took the risk. I also followed Jeanne¡¯s instructions and made a low-price tender.¡±

    The reason given was very good.

    ¡°I have the loan shark¡¯s settlement request note here.¡± Tenda seemed to be afraid that what he said was unbelievable, so he quickly showed his evidence.

    The staff member took it from Tenda and handed it to the judge.

    ¡°If what you said is true, then the 30 million dors in Jeanne¡¯s ount was from you?!¡±

    ¡°Yes, once the Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s construction fund arrived, I called Jeanne. Our agreement was very clear. It was to be split 20-80 between us. Since the profit was 35 million dors, I could only get 5 million dors, and 30 million dors would belong to Jeanne. There was some remaining amount beyond the 35 million dors. If not for this sudden case, it would¡¯ve been split the same way.¡±

    ¡°Did you personally call Jeanne?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t trust others, so I did it myself.¡±

    ¡°Did you tell Jeanne after you transferred the money?¡±

    ¡°No. When Jeanne worked with me, she told me not to contact her too much. Of course, I knew that this matter was illegal, so the less contact we had, the better.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that you didn¡¯t think too much about whether this is illegal or not?¡± Judah found a loophole.

    Tenda was a little agitated. ¡°I was talking about that time. I didn¡¯t think too much at that time. I¡¯m not stupid. Of course, I knew after that.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Judah nodded.

    He turned his head to face the judge. ¡°Your Honor, I¡¯ve finished asking my questions.¡±

    Everyone at the scene felt that it was a little funny.

    Judah had merely stated the matter once again. He did not defend Jeanne at all.

    As expected, Jeanne and herwyer were the same. They just looked grand for attention.

    All of a sudden, everyone heard Judah say, ¡°Next, I¡¯ll officially begin to plead my client¡¯s innocence.¡±

    He suddenly had an imposing manner.

 Chapter 204 - A Reversal, and a Slap in the Face

    <h4>Chapter 204: A Reversal, and a p in the Face</h4>

    In the court.

    Everyone looked at Judah as if he had suddenly changed into a different person.

    He calmly walked toward Jeanne.

    Then, he said to the judge, ¡°Undeniably, ording to the testimony of the two witnesses, it seems that the matter of my client profiting for herself has been established, but in reality, there are many loopholes.¡±

    Everyone looked at Judah attentively.

    ¡°Firstly, Tenda said that my client knew that he was short of money? My client had only returned from abroad for less than a month, and she has been busy with the construction of the Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s emerce project. How could she know that the boss of a mere constructionpany is having a hard time making ends meet? I don¡¯t need Tenda¡¯s answer to conclude that even the people from hispany didn¡¯t know. Otherwise, the news of a constructionpany¡¯s boss being in debt due to gambling would¡¯ve been all over the news. I don¡¯t believe that the reporters in South Hampton City aren¡¯t sharp enough!

    ¡°Secondly, Tenda said that he personally made a payment to my client and didn¡¯t inform my client because he wanted to avoid suspicion. When he made the payment, he didn¡¯t even send a text message. Was it to avoid suspicion, or was it to not let my client know?!

    Judah¡¯s expression became more serious, ¡°Thirdly, just now, Tenda and Adrian both admitted that they¡¯re very close. Can I suspect that the two of them secretly plotted everything and framed my client?!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re ndering me!¡± Adrian suddenly became agitated.

    ¡°Calm down!¡± The judge rebuked angrily.

    Adrian calmed himself down. ¡°I use the defendant¡¯swyer of attacking and insulting me personally.¡±

    ¡°Whether I¡¯m attacking you or not, I have evidence,¡± Judah said word by word.

    Adrian was suddenly stunned.

    Judah took out a document from his seat and said, ¡°Firstly, it¡¯s this dual contract. I believe that everyone present has seen this contract before. The judge has seen it, the trial bench has seen it, the prosecution¡¯swyer, the witnesses, the defendant, and I have all seen it before. I just don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve seen the other one.¡±

    He took out another contract.

    ¡°This is the contract signed by the Lawrence Enterprise and MUK. I have a lot of copies here. Please distribute them for me.¡±

    The staff went forward and distributed the contracts one by one.

    ¡°If you check carefully, you¡¯ll find that the contract is the same as my client¡¯s dual contract. What does this mean? It means that the contracts were written by the same person. Of course, this contract wasn¡¯t written by my client. My client only discussed the project. As for the terms and conditions of the contract, they¡¯re the job of the secretarial office of the Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s general affairs department. In other words, this dual contract is rted to Lta Walker, the secretary-general, Lta!¡±

    As soon as he said that, Adrian was clearly a little nervous.

    His eyes flickered, and he was a little restless.

    At that moment, he could not help but look at Joshua in the audience seats.

    Joshua panicked.

    Eden also saw Joshua¡¯s nervousness and said in a low voice, ¡°Calm down.¡±

    Joshua gritted his teeth.

    In the court, Judah asked again, ¡°Your Honor, can Lta appear in court?¡±

    The judge was a little hesitant.

    Judah said, ¡°Today is Thursday. I¡¯m sure that Lta is working at the Lawrence Enterprise, and a round trip from the court to the enterprise will only take 20 minutes.¡±

    The judge and the trial bench discussed for a moment and said, ¡°Permission granted. We¡¯ll now use formal means to get Lta Walker to appear in court. The court will be temporarily adjourned for half an hour.¡±

    The announcement was over.

    The judge left first, then the people in the court also left one after another.

    Judah walked toward Jeanne.

    Jeanne and Judah talked in a low voice.

    She felt a burning gaze on her.

    Jeanne did not even dare to raise her head.

    She was afraid that Kingsley would catch her red-handed.

    The scene was not too quiet at this moment.

    Joshua had run out of the court at this moment. He went to an empty corner and followed Eden¡¯s instructions. He hurriedly gave Lta a call and gave a few simple instructions. The next moment, he heard Lta say, the people from the court had gone to the Lawrence Enterprise Corporation to look for her.

    As such, Joshua had no choice but to hang up the phone.

    He returned to his seat.

    Eden looked at Joshua¡¯s sweaty face. ¡°How is it?¡±

    ¡°Lta is a smart woman. We can rest assured.¡±

    Eden nodded.

    At this moment, his expression was still a little ugly.

    Half an hourter, the court resumed.

    Lta appeared in court.

    Judah continued, ¡°Ms. Walker, may I ask if the two contracts in front of you were both drawn up by you?¡±

    ¡°I did the first contract between the Lawrence Enterprise and MUK. As it is arge-scale project of the Lawrence Enterprise, the specifications are rtively high, so I was personally involved. At that time, Director Lawrence came to thepany and specifically asked me about it. It was indeed done by me. However, the second contract... I haven¡¯t seen it before.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you haven¡¯t seen it before?¡± Judah asked.

    Lta looked very calm. ¡°No, but after your reminder, these two contracts are indeed somewhat simr. As a professional, I have to say that it¡¯s very normal for contracts to be simr because the terms and conditions are almost the same. Besides, I feel that...¡±

    Lta seemed to be a little afraid to speak.

    ¡°You mustn¡¯t hide anything in the court,¡± Judah said bluntly.

    ¡°When I was drafting the contract with MUK, I received praise from everyone in thepany. At that time, Director Hoffman of the general affairs department evenmended me at a meeting. Everyone knows this contract was written very well, so it¡¯s very normal for it to be copied by others.¡±

    ¡°So, what you¡¯re saying is that this contract was done by someone who copied you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just my personal opinion.¡± Lta was very calm.

    Among the audience, Joshua¡¯s nervousness gradually eased.

    He had not treated the woman well for nothing. She was indeed very smart.

    ¡°Okay. I got it. Your Honor, I still have a witness. Can you allow me to let the witnesse to court?¡± Judah asked

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    At this moment, a man walked into the courtroom.

    No one knew him.

    Only Lta was a little nervous.

    She unconsciously clenched her hands.

    ¡°May I know your name and upation?¡±Judah asked.

    ¡°My Name Is Horace Whitfield. I¡¯m a contract professionalwyer consultant for the Lawrence Enterprise.¡±

    ¡°Does that mean that you work with Ms. Walker a lot?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve been working together for many years.¡±

    ¡°Have you seen this contract before?¡± Judah handed the contract to Horace.

    Horace looked at it and nodded. ¡°I have. This is a contract that Luna asked me to look at in private, probablyst month. She said that it was requested by a friend of hers.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure that this contract was given to you by Ms. Walker? Are you sure that it was this contract?¡±

    ¡°Due to my profession, I have an impression of the contracts that I¡¯ve handled. I still remember that I pointed out a few unreasonable aspects to Luna at that time. For example, I asked Luna to change this term at that time,¡± Horace said affirmatively.

    ¡°Is there evidence to prove that this contract was given to you by Ms. Walker?¡± Judah asked.

    Horace seemed to be a little hesitant.

    ¡°You¡¯re at court. All of your words and actions have legal effects. Please consider that, Mr. Whitfield.¡±

    Horace said, ¡°I have a video record.¡±

    ¡°Where did you get it?¡±

    ¡°At that time, Luna came to my office to look for me with this contract. Coincidentally, there was a camera in my office, so it was recorded.¡±

    ¡°Please show me your video.¡±

    Horace took out his phone and opened the video¡¯s copy. He handed it to Judah.

    After Judah looked at it, he got the staff to pass it to the judges and the trial bench.

    At this moment, Lta¡¯s expression changed.

    ¡°Your Honor, may I ask if the video can be shown in public?¡±

    The judge nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    The video was shown to everyone.

    Lta took the document and walked into Horace¡¯s office. The two of them were revising the contract together. The camera was in high definition. After zooming in, they could see the words on the contract.

    After the video was yed, the crowd was in an uproar again.

    Judah asked, ¡°Your Honor, is the video enough to show that this contract was written by Ms. Walker?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s enough.¡±

    Judah looked at Lta and asked, ¡°What else do you have to say, Ms. Walker?¡±

    At that moment, Lta was no longer as calm as she was when she first arrived.

    Back then, Lta had indeed asked thewyer she was familiar with to take a look at the contract because she wanted to be more perfect. She did not want to arouse too much suspicion from the other party, so she did not take too many measures. Lta only knew that it was not safe to keep electronic records, but she did not think that there would be surveince cameras. More importantly, she never thought that Jeanne would be able to determine that she was involved based on two contracts. This had nothing to do with her in the first ce.

    ¡°Ms. Walker, there¡¯s no need to be nervous. The evidence is clear. It¡¯s futile no matter how hard you try to argue. Now, you just need to tell me the reason you wrote this contract,¡± Judah said.

    In an instant, the defendant, who was originally in a passive position, hadpletely taken the initiative!

 Chapter 205 - Furious, and Another Slap in the Face

    <h4>Chapter 205: Furious, and Another p in the Face</h4>

    In the court, Lta was rendered speechless.

    She did not expect to be exposed so suddenly and thoroughly.

    ¡°Ms. Walker.¡± Judah waited for a while but did not receive a reply. He called her name again, clearly with a threatening aura.

    Lta gritted her teeth.

    She said fiercely, ¡°Yes, I was the one who wrote it.¡±

    The corners of Judah¡¯s mouth curled up.

    Everyone else in the court also looked at her.

    Joshua was on the verge of copsing in the audience seats.

    His body was trembling.

    Eden could not care less at this moment.

    He had never thought that there would be such a sudden reversal.

    In the extremely quiet court, Lta continued, ¡°It was Jeanne who forced me to write it!¡±

    Judah¡¯s face suddenly darkened.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes also tensed up.

    Joshua was stunned.

    Eden felt lucky at this moment.

    ¡°Are you sure that Jeanne forced you? Ms. Walker, you have to think carefully before you answer. This is a court...¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t dare to admit it because I was afraid of being implicated. Jeanne asked me to help her write this contract. I didn¡¯t think too much at that time. I¡¯m an employee of the Lawrence Enterprise while Jeanne is a Lawrence and my boss. I¡¯ll do whatever my boss wants me to do...¡±

    Judah¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°What benefits did my client give you for you to help her draft the dual contract?¡±

    ¡°I told you¡ªI work for the Lawrence Enterprise. Jeanne doesn¡¯t have to give me any benefits. I¡¯ll carry out her orders.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Walker, do you know that this contract is illegal? Just from the contract alone, no one else should be able to see anything strange. However, you¡¯ve personally drafted the contract for the Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s emerce project. You¡¯re familiar with all the terms and conditions. You should be able to see that there¡¯s a problem!¡± Judah said.

    ¡°As I said, I work for the Lawrence Enterprise. As a qualified employee, I¡¯ll do whatever my boss tells me to do. I won¡¯t ask too many questions.¡± Lta insisted.

    Judah¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    The court was in a stalemate for a while.

    ¡°Ms. Walker, don¡¯t you feel that your words are inconsistent?¡± Judah continued to say.

    Lta was trying her best to keep calm.

    ¡°I asked you just now if both contracts were done by you...¡±

    ¡°I said that I was afraid of being implicated, which was why I denied it!¡±

    ¡°Please watch your emotions, Ms. Walker, and hear me out!¡± Judah enunciated each word.

    Lta was very nervous.

    It was obvious that she was nervous, but she was trying her best to control herself.

    Judah continued, ¡°Earlier, you told me that the emerce project¡¯s contract was written by you, but this dual contract was not. If I remember correctly, you said that my client went to you to ask about the contract, and you also answered that you were indeed involved in the emerce project¡¯s contract. If my client knew that these two contracts were written by you, why would she waste her time asking you alone?! Where is your logic?!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no logic. I was lying just now. In order to not get implicated, I deliberately made up a set of lies to not be involved in this. In fact, these two contracts were written by me, but I wasn¡¯t involved in anything. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can look into my ounts. I¡¯m innocent!¡± Lta pointed out that Jeanne was the one who instructed her to do so.

    At first, everyone thought that Jeanne might have really been framed, but at this moment, the development of the case started to deviate again because of Lta¡¯s words.

    Joshua said with some pride, ¡°Jeanne must¡¯ve not expected to be attacked.¡±

    Eden was not as optimistic as Joshua.

    Nheless, if Lta kept on putting the me on Jeanne, they still had hope of winning.

    In the court, Judah seemed to be silent for quite a while.

    It gave people the feeling that he seemed to have lost his confidence.

    Even his imposing manner was reduced by a lot.

    The public prosecutor¡¯s attorney, Josiah, stood up and was about to speak.

    Judah suddenly sighed heavily. Then, he raised his head to face the judge and said, ¡°Luckily, I still have evidence.¡±

    Everyone in the court was nervous again.

    Lta looked straight at Judah.

    Judah said, ¡°Ms. Walker, I heard that you and Adrian Zimmer have some unspeakable collusion.¡±

    Lta was obviously frightened. She shook her head. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?! You¡¯re insulting me! How could I have anything to do with Chief Engineer Zimmer?!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re very capable, Ms. Walker. That said, Mr. Zimmer must¡¯ve helped you a lot for you to be able to rise from a little secretary to the position of secretary-general in just five years.¡±

 Chapter 206 - Furious, and Another Slap in the Face

    <h4>Chapter 206: Furious, and Another p in the Face</h4>

    ¡°No! I did it with my own ability. If you continue to insult my personality like this, I¡¯ll sue you!¡± Lta was so agitated that her eyes were red.

    Josiah stood up. ¡°Your Honor, objection. I object that the intiff¡¯s attorney is always trying to stimte others to achieve his own goals!¡±

    ¡°Objection sustained.¡± The judge was serious. ¡°Attorney of the intiff, please provide evidence. Do not use excessive words to specte and interrogate.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Judah said respectfully, ¡°Your Honor, please allow my other witness to appear in court.¡±

    ¡°Permission granted.¡±

    After a while, a middle-aged woman appeared.

    When Lta looked at the woman, her face turned pale.

    Adrian was also stunned at that moment.

    The woman walked to the designated spot, and Judah walked toward her. His tone was much calmer. ¡°May I know your name, who you are, and who you are rted to?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Casey Jenkins, Adrian Zimmer¡¯s legal wife. We¡¯ve been married for 20 years.¡±

    ¡°Do you have children?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Casey replied. ¡°Our child is 18 years old and has juste of age.¡±

    ¡°Is your child in university now?¡±

    ¡°A freshman.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± After Judah finished asking, he went straight to the point. ¡°Do you know this woman in front of you?¡±

    Casey looked at Lta.

    Lta was obviously avoiding Casey¡¯s gaze.

    Casey gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Yes, even if she turns into ashes!¡±

    ¡°How do you know her?¡±

    ¡°She seduced my husband for five whole years. How can I not know her?!¡±

    ¡°Casey, what nonsense are you spouting?!¡± Adrian was furious at this moment. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not spouting nonsense!¡± Casey was also very agitated at this moment, ¡°You think I don¡¯t know that you¡¯re fooling around outside? I know! I just didn¡¯t say it for the sake of our child! If I wasn¡¯t afraid of affecting our son¡¯s studies, I would¡¯ve fallen out with you!¡±

    ¡°You, you, you!¡± Adrian was so angry that he could not even speak. After a long while, he said with extreme agitation, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to other people¡¯s gossip. I didn¡¯t do anything to let you down!¡±

    ¡°You think it¡¯s hearsay?!¡± Casey sneered. ¡°I wish, but I¡¯m not stupid. We sleep on the same bed. Do you think I can¡¯t feel if you¡¯re thinking of someone else?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you that I¡¯m very busy with work. I¡¯m very busy with work, so how can I have the time to deal with you?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to use work as an excuse, huh?!¡± Casey mocked, ¡°Every night, youe home at 1:00 am or 2:00 am¡ªyoue home after sleeping with this woman!¡±

    ¡°Casey, shut up and go home now. This isn¡¯t the ce for you to act like a shrew!¡± Adrian could not take it anymore and shouted at his wife.

    ¡°I¡¯m a shrew?! In your opinion, I can¡¯tpare to those vixens outside, can I?¡±

    ¡°I told you that I didn¡¯t do anything to let you down. I¡¯ll exin it to you and prove my innocence after I¡¯m done here!¡± Adrian¡¯s tone was obviously softer. ¡°Go back now.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary,¡± Casey rejected coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve had enough¡ªI¡¯ve had enough of your betrayal. It¡¯s not just Lta. I know that you had many women before her. Now that our son is in university, I don¡¯t need to worry anymore. I want to expose all your scandals!¡±

    ¡°Casey, you¡¯re crazy...¡±

    ¡°Mr. Zimmer, please control your emotions,¡± Judah interrupted and said fiercely.

    At this moment, the judge also warned seriously, ¡°Mr. Zimmer, please calm down!¡±

    Adrian could not calm down at all. At this moment, his veins were bulging, and he was extremely ferocious.

    Judah looked at Casey and asked, ¡°Ms. Jenkins, do you have any evidence to prove that your husband has been cheating on you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What evidence?¡±

    ¡°From the moment I discovered that my husband has been cheating on me, I thought of divorcing him. However, our child was too young, and I didn¡¯t want him to think that his family is iplete, so I endured it. I thought that Adrian was just fooling around for a moment. After fooling around, he would eventually return to his family. That said, I didn¡¯t expect that he would only make things worse. Especially after he met Lta, he no longer bothered about me and our son anymore. I knew very well that I wouldn¡¯t be able to continue living like that. After my son¡¯s situation bes stable, I¡¯ll divorce him. Nheless, ever since we got married, I¡¯ve been a housewife and have no financial resources. Therefore, I have to take away Adrian¡¯s property. I¡¯ve asked mywyer. As long as I can prove that he has an affair during the marriage and that I¡¯m not at fault, I¡¯ll be able to get morepensation. Hence, all these years, I¡¯ve hired a private detective to help me keep an eye on Adrian and take many photos of him having an affair.¡±

    ¡°Please take them out.¡±

    Casey ced the photos in Judah¡¯s hand.

    Judah took a few nces.

    It seemed like he could not bear to look at them.

    His expression was strange. He could not help but take another look at Adrian and Lta.

    That made everyone present curious about what the photos were about.

    Judah presented the photos to the judges and the trial bench.

    He asked, ¡°Your Honor, can these photos be used as evidence that Mr. Zimmer and Ms. Walker colluded?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± the judge said.

    Josiah suddenly said, ¡°It can only mean that they have an improper rtionship and have little to do with this case.¡±

    ¡°Lawyer Newton,¡± Judah said to him, ¡°Please use your professional legal knowledge and a normal people¡¯s logic to rearrange the content of this case.¡±

    Josiah looked a little cold.

    Judah was such a significantwyer, yet he dared to mock him like this.

    Judah said, appearing to have a n in mind, ¡°The cause of the case is that Mr. Zimmer reported that my client profited 30 million dors on the construction project of the Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s logistics warehouse. She was used of having worked with the contractor, Mr. Wadler, through a dual contract. However, after going through the case, we clearly know that the person who drew up the dual contract was Ms. Walker. Ms. Walker has nothing to do with my client, but she has a deep rtionship with Mr. Zimmer. This is one thing. The second thing is that the contractor, Mr. Wadler, had always been in business with Mr. Zimmer. However, Mr. Wadler has nothing to do with my client. Lawyer Newton, with your years of experience in public prosecution, what do you think this means?!¡±

    Josiah¡¯s expression was obviously unsightly.

    The public prosecution cases that he usually dealt with were all cases where the sentences were already going to be confirmed.

    It was the first time he had encountered such a reversal.

    Judah did not wait for Josiah¡¯s reply. He said straightforwardly, ¡°This means that this case has nothing to do with my client. The person who has the most to do with it is the whistle-blower, Mr. Zimmer!¡±

    His voice was loud and clear, and he had a strong aura in the court.

    ¡°Objection!¡± Josiah said coldly, ¡°This is only your spection. There¡¯s no evidence to prove it! Even if Mr. Zimmer is rted to these people, it doesn¡¯t mean that he framed Ms. Lawrence. You missed a very important part, Lawyer Smith!¡±

    Judah¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°There¡¯s an additional 30 million dors in Jeanne¡¯s ount. The amount is exactly the same as the witness¡¯ testimony and the data on the ount list! Could it be that you think that Mr. Zimmer transferred 30 million dors to Ms. Lawrence? Lawyer Smith, Mr. Zimmer is a high-ranking leader of a listedpany. Even if his annual sry is a few million dors, he wouldn¡¯t be able to casually take out 30 million dors to do such a thing. Besides, what could his motive be?!¡±

 Chapter 207 - Non-stop Reversals and Climaxes

    <h4>Chapter 207: Non-stop Reversals and Climaxes</h4>

    ¡°Besides, what could his motive be?!¡± Josiah coldly said to Judah.

    Judah looked straight at Josiah and did not answer.

    ¡°Lawyer Smith, since you¡¯ve been denying my logic, what¡¯s your logic then? If Mr. Zimmer is the instigator of this case and the person who sought personal benefits through the dual contract, is he crazy? He¡¯s already being paid well at his job. Besides, from what you and the witness said just now, it can be clearly seen that Mr. Zimmer doesn¡¯t have any grudge against Ms. Lawrence. What benefits would he have by framing her?!¡±

    Judah was a little dumbfounded by Josiah¡¯s questions.

    At least to the others, he looked as if he was speechless.

    Although Judah¡¯s capability was obvious today, Josiah¡¯s fame was much greater in South Hampton City. Judah was still a newbiewyer to them.

    ¡°Lawyer Smith, please answer my questions.¡± Josiah did not give Judah a way out. He was even a little aggressive.

    Judah raised his head and looked at Josiah¡­

    Josiah looked provocative.

    Judah said, ¡°Judge, may I ask Tenda a few more questions?!¡±

    ¡°Permission granted.¡±

    Judah walked toward Tenda.

    Tenda was still very nervous. He looked at Judah nervously.

    ¡°Mr. Wadler, I would like to ask if you made this project profit list.¡± Judah asked while showing a list in his hand.

    Tenda replied, ¡°I did.¡±

    ¡°Has my client seen it?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Tenda said, ¡°I kept this for myself at that time. I was afraid that Ms. Lawrence would look for me to check the ounts, so I secretly made a financial statement.¡±

    ¡°It means that other than you, no one else knows about the existence of this statement.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then why did you give it to Mr. Zimmer? Logically speaking, this kind of evidence is extremely disadvantageous to you, so why did you give it to Mr. Zimmer to testify against yourself?!¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Tenda was somewhat dumbfounded by the question.

    Tenda was just an ordinary person, to begin with, and his cultural level was not high.

    When there were too many people, he would not be able to speak very clearly and think fast.

    ¡°I forced him to give it to me!¡± Adrian hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ve been dealing with Tenda for many years, and I know that he has a habit of doing his own ounts, so I forced him to bring out the ounts. I admit that I lied to Tenda at that time. I told him that as long as he had a good attitude and admitted his mistake in court, the court could give him a lighter sentence. He saw that there was no turning back, so he could only listen to me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± Tenda quickly said, ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±

    Judah¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    He said, ¡°Alright. Even so, Mr. Wadler, why did you use a loss-making profit to share with my client?!¡±

    Tenda looked straight at Judah, not understanding what he was saying.

    Judah enunciated each word carefully, ¡°My client and I have carefully studied this financial statement. It looks like a wless statement, but it¡¯s also full of loopholes.¡±

    Everyone looked at Judah.

    Judah said, ¡°In the statement, it clearly states the purchase prices of two brands. Among them, there¡¯s no problem with the prices of the original high-end brand, Sunshine Company. All of them are clearly marked ording to the shipping prices of Sunshine Company. Now, there¡¯s a huge problem with the prices of Sunrise Company, the brand that was actually used. For example, the price of reinforced concrete drainage pipe is 150 dors for Sunrise Company but shown as 130 dors on your ounts, Mr. Wadler. There¡¯s a profit margin of more than 800,000 dors here. In other words, Mr. Wadler gave my client more than 800,000 dors for free. Of course, this isn¡¯t the only one. I¡¯ve circled all the questionable parts.¡±

    As he spoke, Judah asked the staff to hand over the marked ount book to the trial bench and the judges.

    At the same time, he gave a copy to Josiah...

    Josiah quickly looked through it and asked, ¡°Where did you find out that there¡¯s a problem with the shipping prices?¡±

    ¡°From the shippingpany, Sunrise Company, of course.¡±

    ¡°Do you have evidence?¡±

    ¡°Coincidentally, I do.¡± Judah enunciated each word.

    Josiah¡¯s face was dark.

    Judah turned to face the judge. ¡°Your Honor, please allow my witness to appear in court.¡±

    ¡°Permission granted.¡±

    A man walked into the court.

    Judah asked, ¡°May I know your name and what you do?¡±

    ¡°My Name Is Deric Wright, and I¡¯m the shipping manager of Sunrise Company.¡±

 Chapter 208 - Non-stop Reversals and Climaxes

    <h4>Chapter 208: Non-stop Reversals and Climaxes</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    ¡°Will the delivery price of Sunrise Company change frequently?¡±

    ¡°There will be changes. ording to the actual situation of the market, there will be some changes.¡±

    ¡°Will the changes be very big?¡±

    ¡°Sometimes.¡±

    ¡°Now, I have a report in front of me. Can you show me which ones are off?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Judah showed the report to Deric.

    After reading it, Deric said clearly, ¡°The parts with red circles are indeed off.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±

    ¡°There are obvious differences in the price of the goods. The prices are all our previous prices. I¡¯ve looked at the date. The prices on that day have long been adjusted. Once ourpany adjusts the prices, unless our boss approves them with his signature, we¡¯re not allowed to have suchrge price fluctuations.¡±

    ¡°Then, do you have any impression that these orders have been approved by your boss?¡±

    ¡°No, and I¡¯m sure they haven¡¯t been approved. All the lists that need to be changed can only bepleted through me. I haven¡¯t applied for this.¡±

    ¡°Do you have evidence for each adjustment of the price list?¡± Judah asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡±Deric nodded. ¡°Once our prices go up or down, there¡¯ll be an internal letter from ourpany. I¡¯ll execute the changes once I receive the letter. This is a price adjustment letter from ourpany on the same date. It has our boss¡¯s signature and stamp.¡±

    Judah took it, looked at it a few times, and handed it to a staff member.

    The staff member passed it to the trial bench and the judge.

    ¡°Finally, I have one more question,¡± Judah said.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Normally, will you inform your partners about the price adjustments?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll send a separate letter to inform them.¡±

    ¡°May I ask if you¡¯ve ever informed your partner, Tenda nning and Construction Company, of any changes?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Do you have any proof?¡±

    ¡°I have a screenshot of our email.¡± As he spoke, Deric took out his phone and showed the screenshot to Judah.

    After Judah looked at it, he handed it over to the trial bench.

    ¡°Okay, thank you, Mr. Wright.¡±

    Judah turned around.

    He looked at Tenda. ¡°So, Mr. Wadler, even though the prices have been adjusted, you still split the profit with Ms. Lawrence ording to the profit from the original prices. What¡¯s the reason?¡±

    ¡°I-I...¡± Tenda was a little speechless.

    He did not even write the bill of ounts himself.

    Tenda remembered that he did give Adrian a copy of Sunrise Company¡¯s quotation, and it was indeed the previous one. He did not notice that the prices had been adjusted, and it was not his money anyway. He just took the bill from his ount, and he did not need to check the details.

    Moreover, Adrian requested that no one else knew about this. He had tampered with the finances himself. With so much money involved, how could he have time to check everything in detail? He only wanted to make sure that they were about the same!

    ¡°Please answer my question, Mr. Wadler,¡± Judah urged Tenda.

    Tenda looked at Judah and stammered, ¡°My literacy level isn¡¯t high, and I can¡¯t do the ounts well, to begin with. Besides, I read the ounts myself. Just in case, I-I didn¡¯t check everything in detail...¡±

    ¡°Mr. Wadler, it¡¯s true that your literacy level isn¡¯t high and that you can¡¯t do the ounts. However, you¡¯re doing business at a loss, yet you didn¡¯t even calcte the profit value clearly. This is probably not a mistake that a business person like you would make. Or could it be that this ount wasn¡¯t handled by you at all, Mr. Wadler?!¡±

    ¡°I might not have noticed the prices at that time...¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t notice the prices? Tenda nning and Construction Company overspent on the purchase prices, but you didn¡¯t know, Mr. Wadler?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t have time to check. Jeanne was in a hurry to get the money, so I called her directly...¡±

    ¡°Mr. Wadler. If I remember correctly, you just said that you didn¡¯t tell my client about the transfer of the money. My client didn¡¯t even care about the details of the transfer. Why would she ask you to transfer the money to her immediately?!¡±

    ¡°No, I was afraid that if the money was already in my ount but I didn¡¯t give it to Jeanne, she would be resentful. That¡¯s why I was worried,¡± Tenda exined.

    It was obvious that he was lying.

    Judah also did not want to waste his time on Tenda.

    He turned around and said respectfully to the judge, ¡°Your Honor, from Mr. Wadler¡¯s confession, we seriously question the authenticity of it! I have reason to suspect that this ount wasn¡¯t done by Mr. Wadler himself. It was someone else who helped him prepare it and used it as evidence to frame my client.¡±

 Chapter 209 - Non-stop Reversals and Climaxes

    <h4>Chapter 209: Non-stop Reversals and Climaxes</h4>

    The judge did not express his opinion.

    Josiah stood up from his seat. ¡°Lawyer Smith, you keep saying that Jeanne was wronged. Let me ask you the same questions again. Can you clearly answer me, the trial bench, and the judge? First, why would Mr. Zimmer conspire with Mr. Wadler to frame Ms. Lawrence? What was his motive, and what benefits could he get?! Second, why did the 30 million dors end up in Ms. Lawrence¡¯s ount?¡±

    ¡°Actually, the answer to the second question is very simple,¡± Judah answered, ¡°It¡¯s because Mr. Zimmer and Mr. Wadler wanted to frame Jeanne, so they naturally transferred the money to Ms. Lawrence¡¯s ount. Otherwise, if they transferred it to one of our ounts, would it even be an attempt to frame her?!¡±

    The sarcasm in Judah¡¯s tone made Josiah feel a little embarrassed.

    He gritted his teeth.

    ¡°What about the first question?¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we be asking Mr. Zimmer and Mr. Wadler the first question? All of my statements now are proving that my client had never done anything like signing a dual contract for personal gain. Once my client is innocent, logically speaking, this incident is then a joint frame-up by Mr. Zimmer and Mr. Wadler. Let me repeat my view and evidence again. First, my client didn¡¯t handle the dual contract; it was Ms. Walker who handled it. My client has no rtionship with Ms. Walker, but she had a close rtionship with Mr. Zimmer, so Ms. Walker couldn¡¯t have done anything illegal for my client. Second, there was no handprint in the dual contract. There are a lot of talented people in Harken, so it¡¯s easy to imitate someone¡¯s signature. Besides, the ounts in the financial statement are full of loopholes. It¡¯s obvious that they were done for the sake of ounting and aren¡¯t consistent with the real thing. It shows that this is a frame-up. Finally, my client didn¡¯t receive any notification of the transaction. My client didn¡¯t know that there was an additional 30 million dors in her ount. If the court has any objections, you can check my client¡¯smunication records through background data to see if there was any information about her logging into Swanhaven Bank, as well as a text message notification of the transaction.¡±

    Judah said everything clearly in one breath.

    ¡°All in all, this is our plea for my client¡¯s acquittal. We are defending my client¡¯s innocence and thus suspect that she was framed by the other party. As for why the other party framed my client, it should be decided in the nextwsuit.¡±

    Josiah was a little speechless.

    ording to logic, everything was right.

    Josiah¡¯s eyes moved slightly, ¡°After you¡¯ve said so much, I admit that you have your reasons. There¡¯s also a certain legal basis. It can¡¯t be denied that there are indeed problems between Mr. Zimmer and Mr. Wadler. Even so, it can¡¯t prove Ms. Lawrence hadn¡¯tmitted a crime. In the situation where Mr. Zimmer and Mr. Wadler didn¡¯t personally admit that this case has nothing to do with Ms. Lawrence, the prosecution can¡¯t assume what you¡¯ve said is the truth. Now, it¡¯s very obvious that Mr. Zimmer and Mr. Wadler are adamant that it was Ms. Lawrence¡¯s doing. Again, I can¡¯t find any reason, and there¡¯s no reason in your reasoning that can exin why Mr. Zimmer and Mr. Wadler framed Ms. Lawrence out of everyone!¡±

    ¡°Lawyer Newton, you¡¯re right.¡± Judah agreed.

    Josiah frowned slightly.

    He did not expect Judah to suddenly give in.

    At that moment, he heard Judah say, ¡°If 30 million dors is just a drop in the bucket for my client, do you still think that my client would do something for personal gain?!¡±

 Chapter 210 - Jeanneâ€™s Identity as a Rich Person Was Exposed in Public

    <h4>Chapter 210: Jeanne¡¯s Identity as a Rich Person Was Exposed in Public</h4>

    ¡°If 30 million dors is just a drop in the bucket for my client, do you still think that my client would do something for personal gain?!¡± Judah stared at Josiah and asked.

    Josiah was stunned. ¡°What do you mean?!¡±

    Judahpletely ignored Josiah.

    He turned around and walked to the middle of the court, closer to the judges and the trial bench.

    Judah asked, ¡°Your Honor, can I ask you a few questions?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Your Honor, how many years have you been a judge?¡±

    ¡°15 years.¡±

    ¡°Have you adjudicated many cases?¡±

    ¡°My preliminary estimate is close to a thousand cases.¡±

    ¡°So, Your Honor, you have a lot of experience in adjudicating cases.¡±

    ¡°Please get to the point,¡± the judge said with a cold face.

    It seemed that he was not that approachable, nor was he that easy to please.

    ¡°Understood,¡± Judah said respectfully, ¡°Your Honor, logically, if a person has 50,000 dors, would she do something illegal for 3 dors?¡±

    The judge said bluntly, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then if she has 5 million dors, would she do something obviously illegal for 3,000 dors?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± the judge continued to answer.

    ¡°If it was 50 billion dors, would she do something illegal for 30 million dors?¡± Judah continued to ask.

    The judge frowned.

    ¡°Your honor, logically, would she do that?¡±

    ¡°No! ¡°The judge was very sure.

    ¡°Thank you for your answer, Your Honor.¡± Judah turned his head and faced everyone in the audience.

    Everyone seemed to be surprised that Judah suddenly asked those questions.

    Judah said, ¡°I believe that everyone has heard it clearly just now. If a person has 50 billion dors in assets, it¡¯s impossible for her to do something illegal for a mere 30 million dors. As long as the person can think straight, it¡¯s impossible for her to do it. So...¡±

    The courtroom was silent.

    It was as if everyone was waiting for an answer from Judah.

    ¡°So, my client, Ms. Lawrence, has 53 billion dors worth of assets in her private ount, which is three times more than the Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s 18 billion dors worth of assets. Do you think that she needs to make such a small profit through the enterprise?¡±

    Judah enunciated each word, causing everyone present to be in an uproar.

    It was breaking news indeed. Everyone was in disbelief.

    In the midst of the shock, Judah took out a USB sh drive and had a staff reveal one of Jeanne¡¯s ount information on the spot.

    On the big screen, it could be seen that Jeanne had many foreign exchange banks. After converting, the total was equivalent to 53 billion dors.

    ¡°These are my client¡¯s bank cards. There are a total of ten foreign exchange banks. I¡¯ll hand it to the judge. Your Honor, I hope you can verify the amount again.¡± Judah took out a stack of bank cards and passed them to a staff member.

    The staff member quickly passed them to the judge.

    Next, the judge ordered people to verify them.

    At this moment, the courtroom was extremely quiet.

    No one believed it.

    It was not just Joshua, Eden, and Melody who were unwilling to believe it.

    Monica was irritable.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t Jeanne supposed to be very poor?!

    ¡®Wasn¡¯t she living a miserable life abroad with George?!

    ¡®F*ck.

    ¡®Who exactly is Jeanne?!¡¯

    In less than ten minutes, the staff returned and reported the results of the verification to the judge.

    The judge nodded.

    Then, he said to everyone, ¡°After verification, we confirmed that Jeanne has a total of 53 billion dors!¡±

    Everyone was once again in an uproar.

    Monica could not hold it in anymore. She said loudly, ¡°Jeanne, you d*mn rich woman. You lied to me!¡±

    She looked as if she had suffered a great injustice.

    Jeanne could not help butugh.

    She had not lied to Monica.

    The person who insisted on buying her a car back then was not her either.

    Nox, who was next to Monica, could not remain calm either.

    He counted with his fingers and seemed to be unable to count. He could not help but curse in a low voice, ¡°F*ck.¡±

    53 billion dors.

    Even Fourth Master Swan did not have so many personal assets.

    Although the Swans definitely had much more than that, the assets belonged to the Swans. To put it bluntly, they belonged to Old Master Swan. Fourth Master Swan was just a worker. The assets could or could not belong to him.

    ¡®F*ck.¡¯

    Nox suddenly felt that Fourth Master Swan¡¯s eyes were sharp.

    ¡®He took a liking to such a potential stock at a nce.

    ¡®No, no, no.

    ¡®Jeanne is a high-risk stock.¡¯

    The entire courtroom was noisy.

    Eden¡¯s expression was extremely ugly.

    Melody, who was sitting in the corner, was so angry that her face was twisted.

    Joshua could not help but ask, ¡°53 billion dors? How much is that?¡±

    Eden red at Joshua.

    Joshua shut up and did not dare to speak.

    In the courtroom,?the judge said solemnly, ¡°Silence.¡±

    Only then did the scene slowly quieten down.

    Judah said, ¡°Lawyer Newton, do you have any doubts regarding the fact that my client didn¡¯t participate in the dual contract for personal gain?¡±

    Josiah was somewhat embarrassed by Judah¡¯s question.

    It was clear that as long as any one of Jeanne¡¯s ounts was shown during the case, it would be able to exin a lot of the facts. There was no need for such a long process.

    At this moment, Josiah felt like he had been yed.

    He said coldly, ¡°Not at the moment.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Judah deliberately appeared to be modest. ¡°Thank you for your approval.¡±

    Josiah¡¯s face was cold, and he did not answer.

    Judah turned to the judge again. ¡°Your Honor, this is the end of the plea for my client¡¯s acquittal. Please pass judgment on my client¡¯s case.¡±

    ¡°Please return to your seat, counsel for the intiff.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Judah returned to his seat.

    The judge said seriously, ¡°The court will adjourn for half an hour. I and the other judges will make a final discussion and pass judgment on this case.¡±

    With that said, the judge led the people on the trial bench and left.

    The moment the judge left, the scene started to be noisy.

    Everyone was discussing the matter of Jeanne¡¯s personal assets of 53 billion dors.

    This was simply breaking news. Everyone was more curious about this than the case itself.

    Eden¡¯s face was extremely dark.

    Joshua and Jasmine did not dare to breathe loudly beside him.

    At that moment, Jasmine also wished that she could kill Jeanne.

    She had never imagined that Jeanne would have so many assets!

    How could she have so many assets!

    How could she have so much money?!

    The amount was more than the total assets of the Lawrence Enterprise.

    Jasmine gritted her teeth.

    Jealousy made her even more twisted.

    At this moment, Melody was also twisted like her.

    Melody looked ferocious. Although she was wearing sunsses, it was obvious.

    Micheal, on the other hand, appeared much calmer.

    He had expected that Jeanne would not be caught in the act so easily. Moreover, with Fourth Master Swan¡¯s help, Jeanne would not be finished just like that. Although he was also hoping for a fluke and hoped that Jeanne could be taken down like this. After all, Jeanne was not simple. As long as she was not one of them, she was a threat.

    However, at this moment, Micheal was still a little shocked.

    Who exactly was Jeanne?!

    Why did she suddenly be so powerful and appear so uncontrobly?

    What was her motive for appearing?!

    Micheal pondered silently.

    At that moment, he saw Monica sitting on the other side, seemingly agitated.

    She was so agitated that she seemed to be talking to someone beside her.

    It was not Finn, but Fourth Master Swan.

    Micheal¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    The rtionship between Monica and Jeanne¡­

    He did not seem to change his expression.

    At that moment, Monica was indeed very agitated. She was teasing Fourth Master Swan. She said, ¡°Fourth Master, I suddenly feel that it¡¯s not that Jeannie isn¡¯t good enough for you, but that you¡¯re not good enough for her.¡±

    Edward¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    From the beginning to the end, his gaze was on Jeanne. At this moment, he withdrew his gaze because of Monica¡¯s words.

    Edward replied faintly, ¡°So I¡¯m improving myself.¡±

    He had said it long ago.

    What should he do to be good enough for Jeanne?

    It seemed that he had to work even harder.

    Monicaughed exaggeratedly. She said, ¡°Fourth Master, you¡¯re still the better one. Look at your nephew, he¡¯s so angry that his face is red!¡±

    Of course, Edward was not as gossipy as Monica.

    Monica said, ¡°I think Eden, that b*stard, must be regretting his decision. Fourth Master, you can¡¯t let Eden take Jeannie away!¡±

    Edward¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°He doesn¡¯t have the ability to do that.¡±

    ¡°I think so too.¡± Monica echoed.

    She was so excited.

    At this moment, the judge and the trial bench returned to the courtroom.

    Everyone instantly fell silent.

    The judge sat down.

    Everyone looked very serious.

    ¡°Regarding the case of Jeanne¡¯s dual contract for personal gain, Harken¡¯s Supreme Court in South Hampton City will now officially announce the verdict.¡± The judge was iparably solemn. He uttered firmly, ¡°All rise!¡±

    Everyone at the scene stood up.

    They were waiting for the final verdict!

 Chapter 211 - Jeanne Accused Them on the Spot

    <h4>Chapter 211: Jeanne used Them on the Spot</h4>

    The entire court stood up.

    The judge dered, ¡°ording to the verdict of the collegiate court, after being investigated and debated by the court, there¡¯s not enough evidence to prove that Jeanne Lawrence has used a dual contract to privately profit from the construction of the Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s logistics warehouse. She will be released on the spot.¡±

    When the words ¡°released on the spot¡± were said, Jeanne let out a sigh of relief.

    She knew very well that the facts of the crime were not sufficient. Nheless, Harken was the Sanders¡¯ territory. She was worried if something might be done under the table.

    Fortunately, Harken had been a country of human rights for these few years. Even if the Sanders were the dictator, they did not dare to do too many things that went against the wishes of the people.

    In fact, it was understandable.

    The Sanders had only taken over Harken for a few decades, and their foundation was not strong enough. If they wanted to rule for the long term, the most important thing was to win the people¡¯s hearts.

    Jeanne quietly adjusted her emotions.

    At this moment, among the audience.

    Monica was so excited that she was about to run naked.

    Although she had never watched other people¡¯swsuits, she felt that today¡¯s debate was awesome. Initially, everyone thought that Jeanne was dead for sure, but in the end, the tables had turned so beautifully. Many people were pped hard in the face!

    In fact, Eden looked so cruel that it was evident that he was furious at this moment.

    ¡®We¡¯vee so far!

    ¡®We¡¯vee so far, yet Jeanne still managed to escape!¡¯

    At this moment, Eden was so shocked that he could not ept the oue for a few seconds. He could not ept that Jeanne could still be ¡°acquitted¡± under their careful arrangement!

    He gritted his teeth.

    Eden really wanted to kill Jeanne just like that.

    That was because his mind was so nk at this moment that he could not find any other way to frame Jeanne. He even had a feeling that Jeanne would develop even better from now on and that she would ruthlessly step on him and develop even better.

    The more Eden thought about it, the more twisted his expression became.

    Of course, it was not just Eden.

    There were also Joshua and Jasmine by his side.

    The jealousy and hatred in Jasmine¡¯s heart made her unable to calm down at this moment.

    Her body was trembling.

    Jasmine could not ept that Jeanne had suddenly changed into a different person when she returned this time. She could not ept that Jeanne was so much more outstanding than her!

    She could not ept it!

    Meanwhile, Melody, who was in the corner, was also suppressing her crazy emotions at this moment.

    Thewsuit that had originally caused Jeanne to lose everything had now turned into a way for Jeanne to show off in front of everyone and p everyone in the face!

    At this moment, Melody was pped in the face by Jeanne.

    She had used so much of her power behind the scenes, but it was useless.

    Melody forcefully suppressed her emotions and stood up, intending to leave.

    At this point, she was very clear that the tables could not be turned anymore.

    She could only grit her teeth and ept the oue.

    However, just as she was about to get up¡­

    Once the judge finished his pompous words and was about to announce the ¡°dismissal¡± of the court¡­

    Jeanne suddenly opened her mouth and said, ¡°Your Honor.¡±

    The judge was stunned.

    ¡°Right now, I need to sue Adrian Zimmer, Tenda Wadler, and Lta Walker. I was deliberately framed by them. Also, the Lawrences did indeed make a profit under the dual contract, resulting in a loss of 30 million dors!¡± Jeanne enunciated each word carefully, and her tone was serious. ¡°I hope that you¡¯ll continue the trial, Your Honor!¡±

    After her acquittal was announced, she applied in court for the case to be continued to be heard.

    Everyone at the scene, who originally thought that the case had been closed, became excited again.

    Logically, the testimonies of Adrian, Tenda, and Lta had the element of framing. Nheless, that would be for the second court trial that the prosecution would initiate, and it would not be held in the same trial. ording to thews of Harken, arge amount of evidence had to be prepared before each court session. The court would only start the trial after receiving valid evidence from the inspection authorities.

    The courtroom was a little too quiet at this moment.

    The judge said, ¡°Regarding your usation, you can first apply to the prosecutor¡¯s hall. Our court will conduct another trial based on the relevant evidence of the prosecutor¡¯s hall at ater stage.¡±

    ¡°Your Honor,¡± Jeanne said slowly, enunciating each word clearly, ¡°This case is of great importance to me. Besides, the evidence presented at the scene of our court is very sufficient to prove that Adrian Zimmer, Tenda Wadler, and Lta Walker are serious suspects. Most importantly, the fact that the three of them jointly testified against me is very suspicious. After all, I have no enmity with them, and I have reason to suspect that the three of them were instigated by someone else. Once the court is adjourned, I¡¯m worried that the person behind the scenes will have enough time to get away with it!¡±

 Chapter 212 - Jeanne Accused Them on the Spot

    <h4>Chapter 212: Jeanne used Them on the Spot</h4>

    The judge hesitated.

    Most of the people present in the courtroom supported it.

    Monica could not help but say loudly, ¡°Please agree to Jeanne¡¯s application and catch the culprit behind this!¡±

    Originally, it was very bad behavior to make such a ruckus in the court.

    At that moment, many people at the scene started to echo, ¡°Please agree to it, judge!¡±

    ¡°Please agree to it!¡±

    That was more or less what happened.

    Many people at the scene were also shocked by thewsuit today! They kept feeling that while Jeanne was cleared of her crime, something seemed to be missing as the real culprit had not been caught. They felt that there was still unfinished business.

    Moreover, why did Adrian and Tenda want to frame Jeanne? This was the answer that everyone wanted to know.

    At this moment, there was a sudden uproar.

    Joshua was extremely nervous.

    He could not help but look at Eden.

    Joshua thought that this case was over. Of course, he could not deny that Adrian¡¯s intentional usation would definitely be retried. Nheless, at least it was going to be the next step. Joshua believed that Eden would not let him be implicated. Who knew, the trial was retried without any warning at this time.

    He was almost scared to death. He asked, ¡°Eden, what should we do? What should we do?!¡±

    ¡°Calm down!¡± Eden¡¯s expression was extremely ugly at this moment.

    He was afraid that Joshua would be exposed when the time came. Based on his understanding of Joshua, he knew Joshua would definitely expose him without hesitation. Although whatever Joshua might say might not be correct, Eden¡¯s reputation would be affected for sure. It would also bring him a lot of trouble.

    Eden gritted his teeth.

    At this moment, he heard Jeanne say again, ¡°Your Honor, why would Adrian Zimmer frame me? Shouldn¡¯t it be an important fact that the court needs to determine for the usation against me?!¡±

    The judge hesitated for a moment before he said, ¡°I¡¯ll discuss it with the trial bench. The court will adjourn for ten minutes.¡±

    Next, he left with the trial bench seriously.

    There were some movements at the scene again.

    Melody looked at Jeanne. She wanted to find someone to kill Jeanne directly.

    Once Jeanne was killed, Melody would never see her show off like this again.

    Melody got up and left the audience seats.

    How could she let this case be retried immediately?

    She was also afraid that she would be implicated.

    Melody walked to an empty corner outside the court and prepared to make a call.

    ¡°Ms. Sanders.¡± A familiar male voice suddenly came from behind.

    Melody was even shocked at that moment.

    She turned around abruptly and looked fiercely at the man behind her. Nox was smiling casually at her.

    ¡°I thought I was mistaken just now. I didn¡¯t expect that it was really you who came to watch Jeanne¡¯s case, Ms. Sanders. You¡¯re really down to earth to be spectating a civilwsuit. If the media found out, they would probably praise you again!¡±

    ¡°Nox, don¡¯t act all strange here!¡± Melody¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can be so disrespectful in front of me just because you¡¯re on Edward¡¯s side. You¡¯d better know your ce. You¡¯re just a dog he¡¯s raising!¡±

    Nox¡¯s face darkened.

    He sneered. ¡°I¡¯m very honored to be Fourth Master Swan¡¯s dog. At least, I¡¯m better than a noble person who¡¯s not even as good as a dog!¡±

    ¡°Nox, believe it or not, I can ruin your reputation if you insult me like this.¡±

    ¡°Am I insulting you, Ms. Sanders? I just said it casually. If you feel that you¡¯ve been insulted...¡± Nox smiled mischievously, so at that moment, he looked particrly frivolous and disrespectful. He enunciated each word carefully, ¡°Consider it an insult then!¡±

    ¡°Nox!¡±

    ¡°Ms. Sanders, don¡¯t be angry. As the third princess of the Sanders in Harken, your words and actions are being watched by the public. Perhaps someone is watching around you now. Ms. Sanders, don¡¯t embarrass the Sanders.¡± As Nox said this, he deliberately looked sideways as if to remind her that someone was watching

    Melody was so scared at that moment that her face turned pale.

    It was worth noting that given the status of the Sanders, they were not allowed to lose theirposure in front of outsiders. This was a big taboo for the Sanders. The consequences were very serious.

    Melody suddenly looked in Nox¡¯s direction.

    However, there was no one there.

    Melody knew she had been yed. ¡°Nox! Don¡¯t challenge my limits.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just kindly reminding you, Ms. Sanders.¡± Nox smiled. ¡°Oh right, you¡¯re leaving, right?!¡±

    Melody¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Of course not.

    ¡°Fourth Master Swan said that although you have nothing to do with him, you¡¯re the princess of the Sanders, after all. Naturally, you¡¯re also the princess of all the citizens of Harken. Since you¡¯re leaving now, as a subject, it is his duty to send you away. That said, it is inconvenient for him now. You saw that his wife is currently in court, so he asked me to send you back instead. Ms. Sanders, this way please.¡± Nox suddenly appeared very polite.

    ¡®Wife?!¡¯

    Melody¡¯s expression was obviously ugly.

    Nox seemed to have thought of something and said, ¡°Oh, Fourth Master Swan also said that as a princess of the country, you mustn¡¯t do things that a princess shouldn¡¯t do, such as interfering with justice or something. There are many people around watching you, Ms. Sanders. Please think before you act!¡±

    Melody gritted her teeth!

    It turned out that Nox followed her out to monitor whether she would do something!

    Melody originally wanted to send Nox away, but it was impossible for her to seed.

    She suppressed her emotions.

    Did Edward know all her words, actions, and thoughts clearly?!

    ¡°Ms. Sanders, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t doubt Fourth Master Swan¡¯s ability.¡± Nox smiled as if he could see through Melody¡¯s thoughts.

    Melody red at Nox.

    She knew very well that Nox would definitely pester her. She did not have the chance to use her personal power to do something in secret.

    On this day, in order to not attract too much attention, her bodyguards were waiting outside the court.

    Even if they were there, it would be impossible for them to have a conflict with Nox.

    A person like Nox would do anything.

    If they had a conflict, they would catch the attention of everyone else.

    Nox waited quietly for a while before saying, ¡°If you¡¯ve thought it through, pleasee this way. I¡¯ll definitely escort you out safely, Ms. Sanders!¡±

    Why did she have to leave

    Why did she have to leave like this?

    She wanted to see just how powerful Jeanne could be!

    Melody suddenly turned around and walked straight to the court, returning to the audience seats.

    Nox smiled.

    Fourth Master Swan was indeed able to predict everything. He knew what Melody was going to do in an instant! Nox did not even know what Fourth Master Swan was paying attention to. Fourth Master had clearly been looking at Jeanne, but he noticed the moment Melody stood up and left. What was more, they were sitting in front of Melody. Nox suspected that Fourth Master Swan had a third eye that was covered by the hair on the back of his head.

    Nox also returned to the audience seats.

    Monica saw that Nox had returned and could not help butin, ¡°Why did you run out at such an exciting time?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t I go to the toilet?¡±

    ¡°Lazy people sh*t and pee a lot.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Edward¡¯s eyes shifted slightly. ¡°How was it?¡±

    ¡°It has been settled,¡± Nox said in a low voice.

    Edward nodded slightly.

    At this moment, the judges and the trial bench appeared once again. ¡°In view of the importance of these two cases and their deep implications, the court will ept Jeanne¡¯s application to conduct a trial on Adrian Zimmer, Tenda Wadler, and Lta Walker for the crime of false usation. We will also conduct a retrial of using a dual contract for personal gain from the Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s logistics warehouse.¡±

 Chapter 213 - Uncover the Truth While a Sudden Accident Happens

    <h4>Chapter 213: Uncover the Truth While a Sudden ident Happens</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    In the court, the judge knocked with the gavel. ¡°Court is in session!¡±

    Everyone in the court stood up once again.

    It was dignified and solemn.

    Afterward, the people sat.

    The court resumed its session.

    ¡°Jeanne Lawrence, as the intiff, please exin the facts of this case,¡± the judge said.

    Jeanne went from being the defendant to the intiff in an instant.

    This was something that had never happened in the history of Harken.

    The reversal was unbelievable.

    The audience present had onlye to watch thewsuit out of curiosity, but they felt lucky at the moment.

    Many yearster, they might even be able to show off because of this.

    Jeanne said respectfully, ¡°In the contract signed between the Lawrence Enterprise and Tenda nning and Construction Company, Tenda specified on the tender documents that the logistics warehouse¡¯s construction materials will be sourced from Sunshine Company. However, in fact, we know from this case that they were using the lower-priced construction materials from Sunrise Company, thus obtaining a high profit. The profit suddenly appeared in my ount, and they used that to frame me. I now need to sue the parties, Adrian Zimmer, Tenda Wadler, and Lta Walker for profiteering from the logistics warehouse project and intentionally framing me.¡±

    ¡°The usation is valid,¡± the judge said.

    ¡°Your Honor, I would like to ask Adrian Zimmer a few questions.¡±

    ¡°Permission granted.¡±

    Jeanne turned to Adrian.

    Adrian looked at Jeanne.

    At that moment, he was obviously a little too nervous.

    His head was full of sweat, and his body was trembling.

    ¡°Chief Engineer Zimmer, you¡¯ve been in the Lawrence Enterprise for so many years. How has the Lawrence Enterprise been treating you?¡±

    ¡°Not bad,¡± Adrian replied.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why did you still want to collude with Tenda for personal gains? Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s against thew?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t gain anything!¡± Adrian denied. At that moment, he suddenly thought of something and quickly said, ¡°It must be Tenda himself. He must¡¯ve been discovered by me, so he deliberately framed you to reduce the evidence of his crime. That must be it!¡±

    When Tenda heard that, he was also agitated. ¡°You were clearly the one who asked me to frame Jeanne. Now, you¡¯re using me instead!¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting, Tenda?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not spouting nonsense!¡±

    The two of them suddenly started arguing at the scene.

    The judge said sternly, ¡°Calm down!¡±

    Adrian and Tenda finally calmed down slightly.

    Jeanne asked the judge for permission to speak to Tenda.

    Obviously, Tenda was the most important person in this case.

    Jeanne asked bluntly, ¡°Tenda, did you say that Adrian was the one who wanted you to frame me?¡±

    Tenda was still a little hesitant.

    Adrian was very nervous. He shouted at Tenda, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t say anything, Mr. Zimmer!¡± The judge was strict.

    Adrian looked at Tenda fiercely, his body trembling non-stop.

    Tenda was indeed not well-educated and was somewhat like a bandit. Faced with the situation at the moment, it seemed that he did not want to hide anything anymore. He said straightforwardly, ¡°Yes, it was Adrian who asked me to frame you! Even in the logistics warehouse construction project, it was Adrian who asked me to work in secret with him. He said that he¡¯s in charge of the entire construction project. As long as he doesn¡¯t say anything, no one would know that the materials had been reced. When the timees, we will split the profit 50-50.¡±

    Everyone at the scene looked at Tenda.

    ¡°I previously mentioned that I¡¯m in debt. When I thought that I could repay the money through this method, I agreed to it. It was going well, and I had a sum of money with me. However, Adrian suddenly came to me and said that our secret profit-making n had been discovered. If we were to go to court, both of us would have to go to jail for many years. Of course, I was also shocked. Adrian said that finding a scapegoat was the best choice, so I agreed to lie with him.

    ¡°Adrian gave me a dual contract with your signature on it. He also asked me to give him quotations from Sunshine Company and Sunrise Company. You were right about that ount. I didn¡¯t do it. I can¡¯t do it. The date, sales, inventory, profit, and so on¡­ Besides, I don¡¯t look into the ounting expenses of mypany. It¡¯s moneyundering, after all. I didn¡¯t care so much. It¡¯s not my money anyway.¡±

    Tenda admitted everything at once.

    Adrian¡¯s face turned pale.

    ¡°Then do you know why Adrian insisted on framing me?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°I asked. He said that it was because you had just returned to Harken. It¡¯s easier to frame you since you¡¯re not familiar with the ce.¡±

 Chapter 214 - Uncover the Truth While a Sudden Accident Happens

    <h4>Chapter 214: Uncover the Truth While a Sudden ident Happens</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    Of course, Jeanne did not think it was that simple.

    She turned to Adrian and asked, ¡°Now that Tenda has admitted it, do you have anything else to say, Chief Engineer Zimmer?¡±

    Adrian gritted his teeth and did not say anything.

    ¡°Chief Engineer Zimmer, I have to remind you of something. If you admit that the whole thing was nned by you, your sentence will be increased by at least five years on top of the original sentence! Not only that, but you¡¯ll also have topensate for all the expenses incurred in this case, including the loss of profits in the dual contract and all the legal fees incurred in this court. I¡¯m guessing that you¡¯ll lose everything!¡±

    Adrian was obviously threatened.

    He stared at Jeanne.

    Jeanne did not rush him and gave him time to think.

    Adrian looked away and seemed to be ncing at Lta at that moment.

    It was just one nce.

    Jeanne could basically conclude that Lta must have yed a lot of roles in this case, such as giving advice and nning. Moreover, Adrian probably trusted Lta very much.

    All of a sudden, Lta unexpectedly copsed to the ground.

    Without any warning, she suddenly copsed to the ground.

    Everyone was shocked.

    After a few seconds of shock, a staff member quickly went forward and carried Lta away.

    At this moment, Adrian suddenly became extremely agitated.

    He looked very abnormal as if he had suddenly gone crazy. He kept screaming and repeatedly hitting the table. He looked very terrifying.

    The scene was in chaos.

    The police officers in the court rushed forward to restrain Adrian. Adrian¡¯s veins were bulging, and his emotions were out of control.

    In the end, they took him away from the court.

    As a result, the case could not go to trial.

    Jeanne sneered.

    These people made things a little trickier for her.

    After a long while, it was calm again.

    Monica had cursed 10,000 times from her seat!

    The climax ended abruptly.

    What kind of script was this?!

    At this moment, Eden and Joshua could not help but heave a sigh of relief.

    If they were given more time, there would be more possible oues.

    Joshua thought that he was dead for sure.

    He thought that Adrian would definitely give him up.

    ¡°Due to the sudden loss of control of the defendant¡¯s emotions and the fact that someone passed out at the scene, the case has been adjourned. The trial date will be announced again when it is confirmed,¡± the judge announced, ¡°The court is adjourned!¡±

    The judge and the trial bench left first.

    Next, the others also left one after another.

    Jeanne also followed Judah, herwyer, out of the court.

    Just as she walked to the entrance of the court, she saw Fourth Master Swan standing there from afar.

    It seemed that he was waiting for her.

    Not far from Fourth Master Swan, Kingsley and George were also waiting for her.

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    Did she have to do this?!

    In the end, Jeanne walked toward Kingsley.

    Kingsley smiled.

    He seemed to be provoking Edward on purpose.

    Jeanne could not help but roll her eyes.

    ¡®Does he have to be so childish?¡¯

    Jeanne followed Kingsley and walked out of the court.

    At the same time, she was being watched closely from behind. It made her... feel ufortable.

    Monica was also with Fourth Master Swan. At this moment, when she saw Jeanne leaving with another man, she was stunned for two seconds. Next, she said, ¡°Fourth Master, your wife ran away!¡±

    Then, she chased after Jeanne.

    Edward¡¯s expression finally changed.

    Noxughed gloatingly.

    Fourth Master Swan was finally heartlessly abandoned by a woman.

    Back then, Fourth Master Swan did not eveny his eyes on any woman. None of the women who wanted to seduce him could get close to him. In fact, they were scared to death by his cold aura!

    Now, he was getting his karma!

    Monica panted and caught up to Jeanne. ¡°Jeannie, you damn rich woman. Why are you walking so fast?!¡±

    Jeanne stopped and turned around to smile at Monica. ¡°I thought you¡¯d leave with Dr. Jones.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t associate me with that b*stard. We¡¯re going to get a divorce soon,¡± Monica said righteously.

    Under such circumstances, Jeanne could not say much.

    ¡°Oh right, who¡¯s this? I¡¯ve never seen him before...¡± Monica looked at Kingsley with a face full of curiosity.

    At this time, a group of reporters suddenly swarmed over.

    They surrounded them all.

    Monica hated this group of busybodies the most.

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, you won yourwsuit this time. You were falsely used and were acquitted as a result. May I know how you¡¯re feeling now?¡±

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, I heard that you revealed at the scene of the court that your personal assets were 53 billion dors in total. Is that true?¡±

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, may I ask if the 53 billion dors belong to you? If It¡¯s true, you¡¯ll be the person with the most personal assets in Harken apart from Zachary Swan. In other words, you¡¯re the richest woman in Harken.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence...¡±

    Jeanne and her people were blocked by the reporters.

    Although the questions were very annoying, she had no choice but to answer them.

    Jeanne said, ¡°The acquittal is only a legal fact. I don¡¯t have too many emotions. After all, I knew this was going to be the end result.¡±

    She sounded magnanimous.

    It was as though this was a matter of course and was not worth being excited about.

    ¡°Then the 53 billion dors that you have...¡±

    ¡°That is also a fact. As long as the money was earned properly, it¡¯ll be my private property. I don¡¯t feel that I need to exin anything to everyone,¡± Jeanne briefly answered. As such, the reporters did not know what else to say.

    ¡°What about the rtionship between you and Fourth Master Swan?¡± A reporter pressed again.

    ¡°If the timing is right, we¡¯ll announce it to the public.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, can you borate? What do you mean by the right timing? Before going to court, Fourth Master Swan publicly said that the two of you are dating.¡±

    Jeanne pursed her lips. At that moment, she was also somewhat dumbfounded by the reporter¡¯s question.

    She did not want to admit her rtionship with Fourth Master Swan. If she did, Kingsley would probably beat her to death.

    Despite that, she could not embarrass Fourth Master Swan in front of everyone at this moment as well.

    Caught in a tricky situation, Monica made herself useful. ¡°What¡¯s the point of being concerned about the rtionship between Fourth Master Swan and Jeannie? Will that make your article look good? At this moment, you should be concerned about whether Eden was regretful or not when he cheated on Jeanne and chose Jasmine back then!¡±

    The eyes of the reporters lit up when Monica reminded them.

    ¡°The people in question are over there. It¡¯s best to seize your opportunity to question them properly. Ask Eden if he ever thought that Jeannie would return with great glory after he abandoned her back then. Oh, remember to also ask Jasmine if she had ever thought that there would be such a big gap between her and Jeanne one day!¡± Monica said excitedly.

    In fact, these were all things that she wanted to know.

    As bystanders, the others also naturally wanted to know what she wanted to know.

    The reporters immediately left Jeanne and rushed toward Eden.

    They also knew that they could not get much from Jeanne. What they could know was already mentioned in court.

    At this moment, Eden had juste out of the court and heard what Monica told the reporters.

    His face was extremely dark.

    He had never thought of leaving at this time too. He knew that there would be reporters waiting outside. Despite that, since his fourth uncle had asked him to leave with him, he could only bite the bullet and bring Jasmine out. As soon as he walked out, he was surrounded by reporters.

    At this moment, Eden wondered if his fourth uncle did it on purpose.

    Edward deliberately made him look so embarrassed.

    Eden gritted his teeth.

    In front of so many reporters and cameras, he could only force a smile.

 Chapter 215 - Slap Eden in the Face and Infuriate Melody

    <h4>Chapter 215: p Eden in the Face and Infuriate Melody</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    Facing the reporters, Eden replied, ¡°I¡¯m happy for Jeanne to be able to clear her name. As for her being able to develop so well, I¡¯m also happy for her. Before I entered the court, I said that I felt guilty. Now that I see her like this, I don¡¯t have to feel guilty anymore.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Swan, regarding Jeanne suddenly bing so outstanding and the huge gap between the two of you, do you have anything to say about this? I heard that you¡¯re more favored among the Lawrences. After this, will you lose favor?¡± A reporter asked directly.

    Jasmine tried her best to smile. ¡°We¡¯re a family, so how can there be a gap between us? How can one be favored over the others? My parents treat everyone equally. Don¡¯t listen to rumors.¡±

    ¡°The gap is obvious. You¡¯re a typical housewife now, Mrs. Swan, whereas Jeanne has be a businesswoman. It¡¯s an unusually big difference!¡± A reporter spoke sharply.

    ¡°Everyone has different pursuits. I just hope that I can be by Eden¡¯s side, take care of him, and then give birth to his children. My sister might want to develop her career. Everyone has different pursuits, so we naturally gain different things in life. I now have a beautiful marriage, and I feel very happy.¡±

    ¡°Are you implying that Jeanne isn¡¯t happy at the moment?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Jasmine did not admit it, but that was what she was thinking internally.

    She had to let herself benefit from something.

    ¡°In fact, Jeanne is now thriving in her love and career. In Harken, there¡¯s probably no bachelor as valuable as Fourth Master Swan. Now that Fourth Master Swan has clearly stated that he¡¯s dating Jeanne, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re just being jealous, Mrs. Swan?¡± The reporter hit the nail on the head.

    Jasmine could not hold it in any longer, ¡°I already said that I didn¡¯t mean that. What I meant was that I¡¯m very happy now. I didn¡¯t say that Jeanne isn¡¯t happy in her rtionship. I only said that I¡¯m very satisfied with my life now. I¡¯ve never liked topete with others for anything since I was young. Now that Jeanne has developed this far, I¡¯m happy for her. How can I be jealous?!¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯ve never fought for anything since you were young, how did you snatch Eden away from Jeanne?¡± The reporter continued to question closely.

    At this moment, he was deliberately creating conflicts to make the news more valuable.

    ¡°Y-you...¡± Jasmine¡¯s eyes were red with anxiety. At this moment, tears started to fall from her eyes. She looked extremely aggrieved/ ¡°I¡¯m clearly in love with Eden. Why do you have to nder us like this?¡±

    ¡°I just feel that your words are a little iprehensible. As a reporter, I just want to convey facts to the general public. I¡¯m sorry for making things difficult for you, Mrs. Swan,¡± the reporter apologized.

    Nheless, he did not sound sorry at all.

    ¡°Eden, let¡¯s go,¡± Jasmine said pitifully, ¡°I¡¯m really scared. I¡¯m afraid that my words will be misunderstood by them.¡±

    At this moment, Eden wanted to dump Jasmine aside and leave.

    He was tired of seeing Jasmine¡¯s pitiful look.

    Eden watched Jeanne and the others get into the car from afar. He saw her toughness that she did not deliberately show. This was something that Jasmine could notpare. In particr, Jasmine¡¯s tears were worthless to Eden at this moment.

    At the end of the day, Eden was stupid back then, which was why he was seduced by Jasmine and even married her in the end.

    He even felt that he should not have chosen Jasmine even if Jeanne was not in the picture.

    Jasmine was worthless to him at the moment and was even hindering him from his bright future!

    Even so, in front of the reporters, Eden could only smile. He hugged Jasmine and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. With me around, no one will bully you. I¡¯ll bring you home.¡±

    Eden acted unusually gentle.

    It looked like the two of them were in love.

    For a second, the reporters felt that the two of them were really close.

    Despite that, they had seen too many couples who pretended to be in love. Many famous people looked like they were in love in public before their divorce was revealed. Once they announced a divorce, one could see how viciously they would try to tear each other apart!

    Eden took Jasmine and left forcefully.

    Joshua followed behind them.

    Melody and Michael were the ones who came out of the court after everyone had left.

    Melody¡¯s expression was ugly.

    Michael knew how she felt at that moment, so he did not take the initiative to speak.

    He sent Melody to the car outside the court and opened the car door for her politely.

    The moment Melody got into the car, she turned to look at Michael. ¡°What do you think of Jeanne?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s very powerful and mysterious,¡± Michael said bluntly.

    ¡°So you think that it¡¯s difficult for me to deal with her now?¡±

    ¡°I suggest that you don¡¯t act rashly!¡± Michael said, ¡°Mel, you can¡¯t be too hasty. Without knowing Jeanne¡¯s background, you mustn¡¯t take the risk again. Lta was smart enough to know that they would all be sentenced, so she chose to faint in court. Adrian also saw the situation clearly. Otherwise, you might¡¯ve been implicated already!¡±

    Melody¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°I won¡¯t be implicated.¡±

    ¡°Maybe not, but once Eden is implicated, you¡¯ll lose one person to help you. It¡¯ll be your loss!¡±

    ¡°Eden, that trash!¡± Melody looked down on Eden.

    ¡°Mel, it¡¯s not that Eden is trash, but Jeanne is too powerful. You have to admit this, or you would still suffer losses like today,¡± Michael consoled her sincerely.

    ¡°You mean that I just can¡¯t win against Jeanne. You¡¯re asking me to let go!¡±

    ¡°My personal opinion is that you¡¯d better give up on the idea of marrying Fourth Master Swan. Fourth Master Swan has made it clear whether in private or in public. He likes Jeanne and will be with her. He did it as if he hadpletely turned down the marriage alliance between the Swans and the Sanders. If you continue to do this, you¡¯ll only be...¡± Michael paused for a moment.

    It was as if he was looking for a better adjective.

    ¡°Humiliate myself?¡± Melody said straightforwardly.

    Michael pursed his lips.

    Silence was acquiescence.

    Melody sneered. ¡°Jeanne Lawrence, someone I don¡¯t care about at all, actually made me suffer like this! I¡¯ve never been so aggrieved! Since I was young, I¡¯ve always been the one who bullied others. Regardless of whether they¡¯re my brothers or sisters, as long as they harm me, I have a way to make them suffer. Now, Jeanne made me suffer like this!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s always someone better than you. Mel, you should learn to acknowledge the abilities of others.¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡± Melody could not listen anymore.

    If it were not for Michael, she would have fallen out with that person long ago.

    ¡°Honest advice is hard to hear,¡± Michael said, ¡°You must think about it carefully.¡±.

    Melody directly got into the car and mmed the car door.

    Michael looked at Melody, who could not hide her anger, and watched the car leave.

    If Melody did not calm down, she might... lose miserably.

    She might end up in a miserable state.

    Of course.

    Melody was such a proud person. How could she just let this go?

    She would not let Jeanne have it so easy.

    Melody could not ept Jeanne and Edward being together.

    She gritted her teeth, and a trace of viciousness shed in her eyes.

    She did not believe that she could not defeat Jeanne.

    At this moment, her phone suddenly rang.

    Melody¡¯s expression changed slightly. She picked up the phone and tensed up when she saw the caller ID.

    She calmed herself down and answered, ¡°Dad.¡±

    ¡°Where are you?¡±An extremely serious voice came from the other side.

    Facing her father, she could only remain joyful.

    At this moment, Melody smiled slightly and answered, ¡°On the streets of South Hampton City. Didn¡¯t you ask me to go to the ces where the people live and understand their situation? Whenever I have time, I woulde out to take a look.¡±

    ¡°Did you go to watch Jeanne¡¯swsuit?¡± The other party asked bluntly.

    Melody¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    How could a noble person like her dad mention Jeanne, a slut?

    Jeanne was not worthy at all!

    ¡°Answer me!¡± The other party¡¯s tone became even harsher.

    Melody pursed her lips. ¡°I dropped by to have a look. I heard that many people are concerned about thewsuit. I only did it to be closer to the people¡ª¡±

    ¡°You know the consequences if I find out that Jeanne¡¯s case has something to do with you!¡± The person on the other side threatened Melody.

    Melody gritted her teeth.

    ¡°Come back immediately!¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± Melody could only obey her dad.

    Her dad abruptly hung up the phone.

    Melody had a grim look on her face.

    How could Jeanne make her dad interrogate her?!

    On what basis?!

 Chapter 216 - She and Fourth Master Swan Wonâ€™t Be Together

    <h4>Chapter 216: She and Fourth Master Swan Won¡¯t Be Together</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    On the wide streets of South Hampton City.

    Monica was sitting in a car with Jeanne. It was the kind that made one¡¯s blood boil.

    She was very agitated. ¡°Jeannie, when did you be so good? I¡¯ve always thought that you were amazing since young. You never spent much time studying, but your results were better than many people. Now, not only are you better than the average person, but you¡¯re also better than everyone¡ªa lot better. Quickly tell me how you became like this? Is it¡­¡±

    Monica¡¯s expression suddenly became serious.

    Jeanne frowned slightly.

    ¡°You were reborn!¡± Monica enunciated each word.

    Jeanne rolled her eyes.

    ¡®Does she think that I have superpowers?!¡¯

    ¡°Is it?¡± Monica looked straight at Jeanne, very persistent.

    Jeanne replied, ¡°No, I¡¯m just an ordinary person.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that you¡¯re an ordinary person. If you say that you¡¯re an ordinary person, I¡¯ll feel that I¡¯m not worthy of being a person!¡± Monica was very serious.

    Jeanne smiled.

    Sometimes, she felt that Monica was very funny.

    With Monica around, she would notck happiness.

    Jeanne said, ¡°Monica, I¡¯m really not as amazing as you think. I happened to find some evidence that could prove my innocence in thiswsuit. Let¡¯s put it this way¡ªwhat¡¯s real is real and what¡¯s fake is fake. As long as one spends some time to think a little more, one can find the truth.¡±

    ¡°Is it that simple?¡± Monica was stunned by Jeanne¡¯s words.

    ¡°As for the 53 billion dors in personal assets, they¡¯re not mine.¡± Jeanne smiled again.

    ¡°They¡¯re not yours?¡± Monica was agitated.

    Jeanne replied, ¡°No, they¡¯re Kingsley¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Kingsley.¡± Monica was puzzled.

    At that moment, she suddenly turned around and looked at the man sitting in the front passenger seat.

    She, Jeanne, and George were sitting in the back seat.

    While Monica and Jeanne were chatting, the man in the front row did not say a word.

    Monica had almost forgotten about such a big figure.

    She hurriedly stretched her neck and asked, ¡°Are you Kingsley?¡±

    Kingsley heard Monica¡¯s voice and turned around. The corners of his mouth pulled into a faint smile. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Jeanne¡¯s money is yours?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Kingsley nodded.

    ¡°Why did you give Jeanne so much money?¡± Monica was curious.

    ¡°Because she needed it,¡± Kingsley said casually.

    Monica¡¯s jaw almost dropped.

    She looked very excited and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Jeannie?¡±

    ¡®They can¡¯t be¡­

    ¡®In that kind of rtionship¡­

    ¡®Can they?¡¯

    Kingsley was very handsome. He looked mature such that he seemed attractive.

    It was just that¡­

    He was a little too old.

    That said, older men were better at loving someone dearly.

    In this era, age and height were not problems.

    What Monica was a little disappointed about was¡­

    She had always thought that Jeanne and Fourth Master Swan could develop.

    Fourth Master Swan¡­

    Monica suddenly felt that Fourth Master Swan was so miserable.

    Her emotional changes were noticed by Jeanne and Kingsley.

    At this moment, Kingsley did not answer her about his rtionship with Jeanne.

    Jeanne also did not take the initiative to tell Monica about her rtionship with Kingsley.

    Even though she knew that Monica had misunderstood.

    Kingsley said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard Jeannie talk about you before.¡±

    Monica was stunned.

    At that moment, she was somewhat ttered. ¡°About me? What did she say about me?¡±

    ¡°That you¡¯re very cute, loyal, and beautiful.¡± Kingsley¡¯s gentle voice was as warm as the spring breeze.

    Monica thought, ¡®Can I say that¡­

    ¡®My heart is beating a little fast?!

    ¡®Other than Micheal, is there such a warm man in the world?!

    ¡®He looks like the kind of man who would especially dote on a woman.¡¯

    Monica smiled brightly and asked, ¡°Did Jeannie really say that about me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Kingsley nodded.

    Monica was excited.

    At this moment, she felt a little embarrassed. She held Jeanne¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Am I that good?¡±

    Jeanne smiled helplessly.

    She could already imagine that Monica was feeling very proud

    ¡°On second thought, it seems to be the case.¡± Monica started to be narcissistic.

    Jeanne was used to Monica¡¯s unreserved attitude.

    She changed the topic. ¡°Monica, should we send you home?¡±

    ¡°Home? Shouldn¡¯t we celebrate?¡± Monica was not satisfied.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t slept well these few days. I want to go back early to rest. Once I¡¯m rested, we¡¯ll meet again.¡±

    ¡°Alright then.¡± Monica was still very considerate. ¡°You should rest first.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

 Chapter 217 - She and Fourth Master Swan Wonâ€™t Be Together

    <h4>Chapter 217: She and Fourth Master Swan Won¡¯t Be Together</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    ¡°Then send me back first,¡± Monica said

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Jeanne nodded.

    ¡°Speaking of which, when we eat together, Kingsley will be there, right?¡± Monica¡¯s face was full of anticipation.

    Jeanne was speechless.

    ¡®Is Kingsley that charming?!¡¯

    Not to mention that he attracted both men and women.

    It seemed that anyone from the age of 8 to 80 could not help but have a good impression of Kingsley.

    ¡°Before I leave, I¡¯ll take the initiative to invite you to have dinner with me, Monica.¡± Kingsley smiled.

    Kingsley was just like that. When he smiled, it was as if there were stars in his eyes. He was old, but he could make a woman¡¯s heart flutter. Those who did not truly understand him would never know that behind his gentle and elegant charm, he was cold-blooded when he killed people.

    ¡°You¡¯d better not be seduced by him,¡± Jeanne reminded Monica.

    Monica was stunned. She said seriously, ¡°Am I such a flirtatious woman? I have someone I like.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m just reminding you,¡± Jeanne said. ¡°After all, Kingsley¡¯s woman...¡±

    Monica looked at Jeanne.

    Her face was full of curiosity.

    ¡°Forget it. You won¡¯t know her anyway.¡± Jeanne smiled faintly.

    Monica was tickled by Jeanne¡¯s words.

    What exactly did Jeanne experience all those years abroad?

    Monica always felt that Jeanne had be very deep.

    It was as if Jeanne had hidden many secrets.

    It made Monica feel that Jeanne¡¯s life at the moment was different from that of an ordinary person.

    Monica still wanted to say something, but the car had arrived at her house.

    She endured it and finally got out of the car.

    Jeanne watched Monica leave.

    She turned around and let Miles drive away.

    There were many things that she did not want to involve Monica in.

    Monica should be protected.

    Jeanne could not drag Monica into terror.

    The car drove toward the hotel where Kingsley was staying.

    Once Monica left, the atmosphere in the car was obviously much stiffer.

    George was usually quiet.

    He had seen too many things since he was young, so he was not surprised when things happened.

    ¡°What do you n to do next?¡± Kingsley asked.

    He asked Jeanne seriously.

    He waspletely different from the gentleman he was earlier.

    Kingsley was still kind and amiable most of the time. He was rarely so harsh.

    For instance, he would only be harsh toward Jeanne.

    As long as she did not meet his requirements, he would reveal his true nature.

    Fortunately, Jeanne had gotten used to it after all these years.

    She looked out of the window and leaned against her seat. She said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll have a showdown with the Lawrences.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± Kingsley¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°This time, the matter of the logistics warehouse is definitely rted to Joshua. We have all the evidence. We only need Adrian to admit it. However, undeniably, as it wasn¡¯t exposed in court, a lot of things will happenter. Of course, I don¡¯t think that Adrian can bepletely threatened by them. That said, I don¡¯t want to waste time on these unimportant matters. After all, I can take Joshua down anytime I want. I¡¯m not in a hurry.

    ¡°So, I n to use Joshua to exchange shares with Jonathan in private,¡± Jeanne said, ¡°To me, the most important thing is to take down the Lawrence Enterprise.¡±

    ¡°You just have to think it through.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jeanne nodded.

    The car arrived at the hotel.

    Kingsley turned his head. ¡°Are you going to the Lawrences¡¯ manor now?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to keep thinking about it,¡± Jeanne replied.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°When are you leaving?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°In these two days.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner together tomorrow night. I¡¯ll ask Godfather to join us. No matter what, I still have to do my part as the host now that you¡¯re here in South Hampton City.¡±

    Kingsley finally smiled.

    He said, ¡°You¡¯re still quite sensible.¡±

    With that, he got out of the car and left.

    The car left again and headed to the Lawrences¡¯ manor.

    George sat next to Jeanne. At this moment, he could not help but ask, ¡°Mom, when can we leave this ce?¡±

    ¡°You want to leave?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± George nodded. ¡°I want to leave with Kingsley. I still think it¡¯s better to live with Kingsley.¡±

    ¡°I think so too.¡± Although Jeanne had a lot of opinions about Kingsley, wherever he was seemed to be where they belonged, ¡°But there are still a lot of things that haven¡¯t been settled yet. If you feel unhappy staying here, you can go back with Kingsley this time. I¡¯ll go back once I¡¯m done with things here...¡±

    ¡°Forget it then.¡± George refused her outright.

    Jeanne frowned.

 Chapter 218 - She and Fourth Master Swan Wonâ€™t Be Together

    <h4>Chapter 218: She and Fourth Master Swan Won¡¯t Be Together</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    ¡°If I leave, you might really get together with Fourth Master Swan,¡± George said.

    ¡°...¡± Jeanne did not even think that far ahead.

    ¡°I¡¯d better stay by your side and watch you,¡± George spoke like a little adult.

    Jeanne smiled helplessly and caressed George¡¯s small head.

    She and Fourth Master Swan would not be together.

    Whether or not there was so much as a spark between them.

    In fact, they could not be together.

    ...

    In the same city in a different ck car.

    Fourth Master Swan¡¯s car drove toward the Swans¡¯ manor.

    Nox was a little active in the car.

    He said, ¡°Jeanne is too amazing. Once thiswsuit is over, she¡¯ll really be famous in South Hampton City. She¡¯ll be famous. How domineering is it to be known as the richest woman?!¡±

    Edward ignored Nox and looked out of the window.

    His mind was filled with the scene of Jeanne leaving with Kingsley.

    ¡°Speaking of which, the nextwsuit might not be an easy one,¡± Nox said bluntly, ¡°I think Melody will think of ways to make Adrian, Tenda and Lta take the me without implicating others. However, it¡¯s hard to say. With Jeanne¡¯s ability, she might already have evidence. She just has to wait for those people to act then give them a hard p! The thought of it feels so good!¡±

    Nox was very excited.

    Edward and Finn did notment.

    Edward only felt that Jeanne might not pursue the matter further.

    The usation today was just in passing. She might not waste her energy to do these things alone.

    She would definitely use a more direct and effective method to get what she wanted!

    ¡®Jeanne.¡¯

    Edward¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    He repeated her name internally.

    ¡®What exactly did Jeanne experience in those years abroad?!

    ¡®What exactly is her identity now?!¡¯

    ¡°Right.¡± Nox suddenly thought of something. ¡°Finn, didn¡¯t I tell you that we were investigating Micheal during this period?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Finn nodded.

    ¡°Micheal was probably not involved in Jeanne¡¯s case,¡± Nox said bluntly, ¡°If he was involved, Melody wouldn¡¯t have done so many things herself.¡±

    Finn did not show any emotion.

    ¡°That said, we¡¯ll keep an eye on him. You should be careful too.¡±

    Finn nodded.

    The car arrived at the Swans¡¯ manor.

    Finn followed Fourth Master Swan and Nox into the manor.

    Despite that, Finn did not spend much time with them. After all, he had work and was busy. Other than when Fourth Master Swan was unwell or if there was something special, he would note at other times. Today, he had onlye to check on Edward¡¯s recovery.

    Finn had asked Edward to rest, recuperate, and lie in bed¡­

    Nevertheless, his advice as a doctor would be useless whenever Jeanne was in the picture.

    Finn treated Edward¡¯s wounds again.

    Edward¡¯s phone rang. He took a nce at the caller and picked it up.

    A respectful voice came from the other side. ¡°Fourth Uncle, do I go look for you at your ce?¡±

    ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Edward asked back.

    ¡°... Didn¡¯t you ask me to follow you?¡± Eden was a little surprised. ¡°Aren¡¯t you looking for me for something?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just said it casually.¡± Edward was indifferent.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m resting. Don¡¯te and disturb me.¡±

    After saying that, he hung up the phone.

    Finn could not help butugh.

    ¡®Does Eden want to go against Fourth Master Swan?

    ¡®He¡¯s still too inexperienced!¡¯

 Chapter 219

    <h4>Chapter 219: Monica, You Really Don¡¯t Treat Me as a Man, Do You?!</h4>

    Finn left the Swans¡¯ manor only after treating Fourth Master Swan¡¯s wounds.

    He had a day off today.

    He did not receive any emergency calls.

    After some thought, he went straight home.

    It was not the weekend.

    Technically, Monica should not be at home.

    Finn seemed to have deliberately kept a distance from Monica during this period.

    It seemed to be intentional. Even if they were living under the same roof, they did not want to see each other.

    Nheless, the moment Finn pushed open the door.

    He was suddenly stunned.

    Finn saw Monica.

    He also saw Monica running around the living room naked.

    Monica seemed to have heard the sound of the door being opened. While being naked, she quickly ran to the sofa in the living room and hid under it. She shouted at Finn, ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡±

    Finn pursed his lips.

    Sometimes, he felt that Monica was too energetic.

    He did not know what was wrong with her today.

    ¡°Why are you back? Aren¡¯t you at work?¡± Monica asked him loudly, her face full of displeasure.

    ¡°I have a day off today,¡± Finn said coldly.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you wereing back?!¡± Monicained.

    ¡®Do I need her permission to enter this house?!¡¯

    Finn did not answer Monica.

    He walked in directly from the main door.

    Monica heard his footsteps and became nervous again. ¡°Finn, I told you not toe over. Are you a monster? Get out first!¡±

    Finn pretended not to hear it, and his footsteps were getting closer.

    ¡°Finn, I told you not toe over. C-can you not be so rude? You know that I¡¯m not wearing any clothes. I told you not toe over. Ah¡ª¡± Monica screamed.

    At this moment, it sounded like the footsteps were getting further away from her.

    Next, there was a ng.

    The door was mmed shut.

    Monica was stunned.

    She peeked her head out from the sofa and looked at Finn¡¯s room, which was tightly shut.

    ¡®F*ck!¡¯

    Monica was suddenly unhappy again.

    She just did not know why she was so unhappy.

    Monica was angry that Finn did not care about her condition and did not act like a gentleman at all. Despite that, when she saw that he was not interested in her body at all, she had some indescribable emotions.

    She lowered her head to look at her figure.

    ¡®I¡¯m so hot and curvy.

    ¡®Finn must be a f*cking eunuch!

    ¡®Did he really have sex with Patsy?!

    ¡®Ugh.¡¯

    Monica suddenly felt a sharp pain in her heart.

    Every time she thought of Patsy lying naked on Finn¡¯s bed, she would still feel a little stifled.

    She would never be able to¡­

    Monica reckoned that even if she married Micheal and had a happy life after this, she would not be able to get over Finn having cheated on her!

    Every time she thought about it, it was like a fishbone stuck in her throat. She could neither swallow it nor spit it out!

    Monica stood up from the sofa.

    In any case, Finn was not interested in her body, so she did not have to avoid him.

    She went to theundry room to look for clothes.

    Monica had juste back to take a shower and nned to take a nap. However, after taking a shower, she realized that her towel was not in the bathroom.

    Usually, it was the housekeeper who prepared it for her.

    Monica basically could not find such daily necessities. asionally when the housekeeper came to clean her room, the housekeeper would bring used clothes to theundry room to wash them. Monica guessed that the housekeeper might have forgotten to bring them back this time, so she did not think too much about it and walked out naked.

    Moreover...

    She did not expect Finn to return so suddenly.

    Monica was almost scared to death the moment she heard the sound of the door.

    She rummaged through theundry room.

    Although the housekeeper had folded everything neatly, she did not see her bath towel. She rummaged through the stuff again and again but found a lot of men¡¯s underwear instead.

    ¡®Are these Finn¡¯s?!

    ¡®Would a man like him let others wash his underwear?!¡¯

    Monica pursed her lips.

    She threw the underwear away.

    They were deliberately thrown to the ground.

    It was as if she was venting on purpose.

    Monica wrapped herself in her towel and stepped on Finn¡¯s underwear, preparing to leave.

    At that moment, she suddenly saw Finn appear at the door of theundry room.

    Monica¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    She was still a little embarrassed.

    After all, she was still stepping on Finn¡¯s underwear under her bare feet.

    It was obvious that Finn had seen it.

    He saw it clearly.

    Monica felt like she wanted to bury her head in the ground.

 Chapter 220 - Monica, You Really Donâ€™t Treat Me as a Man, Do You?!

    <h4>Chapter 220: Monica, You Really Don¡¯t Treat Me as a Man, Do You?!</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    No matter how Monica looked at it, she felt that she was always embarrassed in front of Finn.

    The scum was born to be at odds with her.

    Monica secretly adjusted her emotions, absolutely not letting Finn see her embarrassment.

    She even smiled and moved her foot away, then she bent down to pick the underwear up. ¡°I don¡¯t know why this dropped on the ground. I identally stepped on it. Can you see if it¡¯s dirty?¡±

    Finn just looked at her.

    Monica was holding his underwear in her hand. She was embarrassed again.

    ¡®This b*stard would never give me a way out.¡¯

    She said, ¡°The housekeeper seems to have something on today. She even forgot to put the washed clothes in the bathroom for me. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have run out naked.¡±

    Finn pursed his lips.

    ¡°The housekeeper isn¡¯t here, and your underwear seems to be dirty. Let me throw it away for you.¡±

    ¡°Help me wash it,¡± Finn suddenly enunciated each word.

    Monica looked at him.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you dirty it? Is there a problem with me asking you to wash it?¡± Finn asked.

    ¡°I identally¡ª¡± Monica did not feel guilty at all.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you dirty it in the end?¡± Finn raised his eyebrow.

    ¡®Sh* t.¡¯

    Monica gritted her teeth. ¡°I¡¯llpensate you with a new one.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not that extravagant.¡±

    ¡°Finn...¡±

    ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t want to wash it,¡± Finn said straightforwardly. At that moment, he reached out to take his underwear from Monica.

    Monica suddenly stopped and held the underwear tightly in her palm.

    Finn¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t act as if I owe you a lot. Isn¡¯t it just a pair of underwear? I¡¯ll wash it!¡± Monica was a little angry.

    She hated it when Finn looked at her with a disappointed look.

    How bad was she that he looked down on her so much?

    Monica took Finn¡¯s underwear and walked toward the huge washing machine.

    To be honest, ever since she was young, she had only seen a washing machine but had never used one before.

    ¡®How does this thing work?¡¯

    She pondered for a long time before she finally found the door to the washing machine. Just as she was about to throw the underwear in...

    ¡°Monica, do you have nomon sense in life?¡±

    Monica frowned.

    She turned to look at Finn.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that undergarments can¡¯t be washed with the washing machine?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Monica was a little angry.

    ¡®Why are you so fierce?!¡¯

    ¡°If you don¡¯t know, I¡¯ll tell you,¡± Finn said slowly, ¡°Firstly, undergarments can¡¯t be mixed with other clothes because they need to be absolutely clean. If mixed with other clothes, bacteria will easily grow on them. This washing machine is often used to wash other clothes, so there¡¯ll be bacteria residue in it.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Second, the washing machine mimics the principle of a mallet hitting. It uses machinery to do work to make the drum rotate. The clothes are constantly lifted and let down in the drum, and the process repeats! Use your head to think¡ªcan the weight of a pair of underwear achieve that function?! Can it achieve the purpose of being washed?!¡±

    ¡°... ¡°Monica¡¯s face turned red.

    ¡®I just don¡¯t know how to wash clothes!

    ¡®Is there a need to make me sound so idiotic?!¡¯

    Monica was born to do housework.

    ¡°Wash your hands,¡± Finn said after giving her a lesson.

    Monica took the underwear and walked to theundry sink at the side.

    She wanted to kill Finn and perish together with him.

    ¡®What makes him feel like he can be so arrogant?¡¯

    Monica was gnashing her teeth. She gnashed her teeth and turned on the tap, then she rinsed the underwear non-stop.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to useundry detergent?¡± Finn asked.

    Monica was stunned.

    There was alsoundry detergent.

    ¡°It¡¯s next to you,¡± Finn reminded, ¡°Squeeze some on the underwear.¡±

    Monica followed Finn¡¯s instructions.

    After a while, his underwear was covered in foam.

    The foam stained Monica¡¯s hands. At that moment, Monica did not feel disgusted at all. Instead, she felt that it was very dry and that the smell of theundry detergent was very fragrant.

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to y with the foam. Scrub it,¡± Finn instructed.

    ¡®Scrub it?¡¯

    Monica was stunned.

    Then, she instinctively scrubbed the underwear twice.

    She did not know if it was right.

    Seeing that Finn did not babble anymore, she felt that she might have done the right thing.

    She scrubbed it back and forth.

    After scrubbing it for a while, she felt that her hands were a little sore.

    She did not want to scrub it anymore. She turned on the tap and wanted to rinse it.

    ¡°Is it already clean?¡±Finn asked.

    ¡°If not?¡±

    ¡°Continue to scrub.¡±

    ¡°Why?!¡± Monica was a little angry. She was very unhappy with Finn¡¯s instructions, to begin with, but he still wanted more. ¡°Didn¡¯t it just fall to the ground? How dirty can it be?!¡±

 Chapter 221 - Monica, You Really Donâ€™t Treat Me as a Man, Do You?!

    <h4>Chapter 221: Monica, You Really Don¡¯t Treat Me as a Man, Do You?!</h4>

    Monica thought, ¡®I¡¯ll just anyhow wash it.

    ¡®Why do you have so many demands?!¡¯

    ¡°You stepped on it,¡± Finn enunciated each word clearly.

    ¡°I washed my feet. When I took a shower just now, I washed my body clean from head to toe!¡±

    ¡°Did you disinfect yourself?¡±

    ¡°Finn, am I sick? Am I seriously sick? Why do I need to disinfect myself after taking a shower?¡±

    ¡°Do you know how many bacteria are under your feet? Do you know that those bacteria¡ª¡±

    ¡°F*ck, Finn!¡± Monica was furious.

    She was so angry that she was about to explode.

    Therefore, she lost her mind at this moment. She threw the foam-filled underwear directly at Finn¡¯s face.

    ¡°Pow!¡±

    Itnded squarely on Finn¡¯s face and stayed there.

    Monica was stunned.

    She did not expect herself to... throw the underwear out just like that.

    After she threw it out, she saw the underwear slowly sliding down from Finn¡¯s face.

    It slid down andnded on the ground.

    Finn¡¯s face was covered in water and foam.

    He looked... strangely funny.

    Monica was furious at first.

    At this moment, she burst intoughter when she saw Finn¡¯s disheveled appearance.

    She had never seen Finn like this before.

    Regardless of whether Finn was outside or at home, he was always well-dressed and meticulous.

    Monica had a smug look on her face. ¡°Wash it yourself.¡±

    ¡®I won¡¯t keep youpany anymore.

    Monica was barefoot and nned to leave unfettered.

    Who would want to be tortured by Finn all day?!

    Monica had only taken two steps when she slipped.

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    Monica fell on all fours.

    Shey on the ground in a sorry state. For a second, she felt like she was going to die as her vision went ck.

    The next second, she saw Finn looking down at her from above, coldly watching the ¡°karma¡± she had suffered!

    Monica was infuriated.

    She was about to fall to her death, yet Finn was still so indifferent.

    Monica wanted to kill the scum.

    At this moment, she did not seem to feel the pain in her body. She got up from the ground andy her hands on Finn¡¯s body.

    She used all her strength to push Finn.

    The ground was slippery because of the foam.

    Monica had also stepped on the foam and fell embarrassedly just now.

    At this moment, Finn also lost her bnce under Monica¡¯s sudden attack. It was also because of the foam on the floor.

    He lost her bnce and was going to fall back.

    However, at this moment, he quickly grabbed onto Monica.

    Monica was not stable at all.

    The moment Finn grabbed onto her, she pounced on him.

    Then, there was an unusually loud sound in the room.

    The two of them fell to the ground together.

    Monica was prepared to die from the pain, but unexpectedly, it felt much softer than the previous fall.

    She seemed to be lying on someone¡¯s body.

    Her body was pressed against the person¡¯s body.

    Finn fell hard.

    For a second, he felt that he had suffered a concussion from the fall.

    While he was in a daze, he suddenly felt a body moving on his body. He also felt Monica¡¯s slender and cold fingers strangling his neck, ¡°Finn, do you think I¡¯m nothing just because I¡¯m not doing anything?¡±

    Finn¡¯s throat moved slightly.

    The moment Monica retaliated against him, he suddenly pressed her against the ground instead.

    Monica only felt a wave of dizziness.

    Before she could react, she heard Finn whisper in her ear along with his warm breath, ¡°You really don¡¯t treat me like a man, do you?!¡±

 Chapter 222 - Yes, Finn Was Just a Mistake

    <h4>Chapter 222: Yes, Finn Was Just a Mistake</h4>

    In the not-so-spaciousundry room.

    Finn pressed Monica firmly under his body, making her unable to move at all.

    His cold words seemed to be steaming hot at the same time as he threatened her, ¡°Monica, you really don¡¯t treat me as a man, do you?¡±

    Monica suddenly felt the danger.

    She looked at Finn warily.

    Monica felt that Finn had suddenly be... aggressive.

    They were very close to each other.

    Their faces were very close to each other.

    At that moment, Monica felt that if she pouted her lips slightly, their lips would touch.

    Her heart beat suddenly.

    It started to race.

    Monica did not know why, but her whole body was tense. Her face was rosy, and her heart was beating wildly.

    At that moment, her gaze was fixed on Finn¡¯s lips. She could not move her gaze away.

    It was as if there was magic¡­

    It was as if there was magic, and she wanted to get close.

    Monica pursed her lips.

    She pursed her lips as she was trying to calm herself down.

    She must not be seduced by a man like Finn.

    She must not!

    If she took the initiative to do something to Finn, Finn would look at her with disdain again.

    Monica would not humiliate herself like that.

    Yes.

    If Monica fantasized about Finn, she would only humiliate herself.

    She did not do it.

    At this time, Monica was using her breathing to adjust her emotions.

    Who knew, she would only bring trouble upon herself if she breathed so heavily.

    Finn clenched his fists tightly. All he could see was Monica¡¯s flushed face and her undting chest due to her breathing¡­

    ¡°Monica, you brought this on yourself!¡± Finn said through gritted teeth as if he was suppressing his lust.

    He suddenly reached out and pulled Monica¡¯s bathrobe off.

    Monica felt a chill. Next, she felt Finn¡¯s passionate kiss on her lips.

    She even felt that she was looking forward to him getting closer to her

    ¡°Ah!¡± In the room, a scream was suddenly heard.

    That scream made the two of theme back to their senses!

    It was like a scorching me that was extinguished by a basin of cold water.

    Finn was the first to react.

    When he came back to her senses, the desire in his eyes disappeared at a visible speed.

    Monica saw it clearly.

    He covered her body with the bathrobe and got up.

    Monica bit her lips.

    She could still feel Finn¡¯s touch on her lips, but not a trace of him was left behind.

    It was because the time was too short.

    Monica quietly got up from the ground.

    At this moment, she heard the housekeeper exin very apologetically, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I just... I had something to do yesterday, so I went back to my hometown. My dad fell, so I went to check on his condition and didn¡¯te to clean the house yesterday. I thought that I was going toe at night if my dad¡¯s condition isn¡¯t serious, but there was a car ident and traffic control in my hometown. That¡¯s why I just came back to clean the house. I didn¡¯t mean to disturb you...¡±

    The housekeeper felt guilty.

    ¡®Mr. Jones and Mrs. Jones didn¡¯t have a good rtionship, to begin with.

    ¡®I¡¯ve never seen them being intimate, let alone sleeping in the same room. Even though I¡¯m not around 24 hours a day, I know they sleep in separate rooms. Now that they¡¯re finally being so intimate, I saw them in action¡­¡¯

    Most importantly, the housekeeper could not help but scream at that time.

    She wanted to hide at this moment.

    Just as the housekeeper was feeling extremely guilty, Finn suddenly said, ¡°There¡¯s some foam on the ground. One might slip and fall easily. Make sure to clean it up.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± the housekeeper quickly responded.

    Finn bent down and picked up the underwear on the ground. Then, he threw it into the trash can in theundry room.

    Monica¡¯s eyes twitched.

    She watched Finn leave just like that after he threw the underwear away.

    Monica was unable to vent her anger.

    The housekeeper did not dare to say anything at that moment and quickly picked up a mop to clean up the water and foam on the floor.

    Monica was so angry that she did not move at all.

    She did not even know what she was angry about!

    She felt like she wanted to kill someone!

    She stood there.

    The housekeeper was also doing her thing and did not dare to say anything.

    Despite that, when the housekeeper saw the washed clothes, she was a little surprised and muttered in surprise, ¡°I don¡¯t remember washing these...¡±

    Monica turned her head.

    The housekeeper looked at Monica. ¡°Mrs. Jones, did you wash them?¡±

    How was that possible?!

    Monica could not use the washing machine no matter how hard she tried.

    ¡°Then it must¡¯ve been Dr. Jones who washed them,¡± the housekeeper said with certainty. ¡°Dr. Jones never asked me to wash his underwear. Since I wasn¡¯t around yesterday, he probably washed the other stuff as well.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Monica was a little speechless.

    ¡®These were washed by Finn?!¡¯

    Well, her bathrobe was not in the bathroom, so it was possible that it was not the housekeeper who washed the clothes.

    After all, the housekeeper always put it back where it was so that she could use it easily.

    On the other hand...

    Was Finn very bored?!

    Not only did he wash his clothes, but he also helped Monica wash hers?!

    It was worth noting that¡­

    Monica had never washed her undergarments.

    Finn was the one who washed her bras and panties¡­

    Monica suddenly flushed.

    It was because she imagined the scene of Finn washing these clothes.

    No matter what, she felt that it was very erotic.

    ¡°Mrs. Jiang, Mr. Jones is quite a nice person. If the two of you can be together well, I think he¡¯ll surely be a good man.¡± The housekeeper noticed that Monica had not left yet and was still in a daze, so she could not help butment a little.

    Monica came back to her senses.

    To outsiders, Finn was always a good person.

    She had always been the willful and unruly one.

    Monica was toozy to exin to the housekeeper. She said, ¡°Next time, if you have something up, tell me in advance so that I can get someone else from the Cardellinis toe over and help.¡±

    The housekeeper quickly apologized, ¡°Okay. I¡¯m really sorry, Mrs. Jiang.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s your dad?¡± Monica suddenly asked.

    The housekeeper was startled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. He didn¡¯t hurt his bones. It¡¯s just that when old people fall, we tend to worry that something will go wrong. Fortunately, the doctor said that it¡¯s nothing serious, so he can be discharged after two days of observation in the hospital.¡±

    Monica nodded.

    She walked out of theundry room and went straight to her room.

    She did not have the habit of wearing a bathrobe to sleep. She just did not like to wipe her body after taking a shower, so she used the bathrobe to dry her body.

    At this moment, Monica went to the cloakroom and took off her bathrobe. She picked up her pajamas and was about to put them on when she saw her body in front of therge floor-to-ceiling mirror.

    Her chest, her waist, and her butt.

    The most important thing was that her legs were straight and long.

    Sometimes, Monica was seduced by her body.

    How could Finn be so indifferent?!

    He was notpletely indifferent, was he¡­?

    Monica seemed to have felt something unusual just now.

    When she was pressed under Finn¡¯s body, the feeling was very obvious.

    Monica bit her lip.

    If it was not for the housekeeper¡­

    Would something have happened between her and Finn?!

    Monica¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    At the same time, her phone in the room suddenly rang.

    Monica quickly came back to her senses. She put on her pajamas, walked out of the cloakroom, and picked up her phone.

    When she saw the name ¡°Micheal¡± on her phone...

    Her heart tensed up a little.

    At this moment, it was as if she had been struck by lightning.

    She could note back to her senses at all.

    Her mind was a mess, and she instantly felt guilty.

    Just now¡­

    Monica hadpletely forgotten about Micheal.

    She hadpletely forgotten that she had promised him to date.

    Was she cheating on him spiritually?!

    Monica hated that the most. Was it going to happen to her?!

    She felt very irritable.

    That feeling that she was filthy made her feel like she was about to break down.

    Monica¡¯s phone continued to ring.

    She gritted her teeth and picked up the phone.

    After forcing herself to calm down, she said. ¡°Micheal.¡±

    ¡°Monica, I¡¯ve only looked at you from afar today. I didn¡¯t even talk to you. I miss you so much now.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Monica¡¯s guilt intensified.

    She and Micheal were the ones in a romantic rtionship.

    On the other hand, she and Finn were just strangers waiting for a divorce.

    ¡°Monica?¡±

    ¡°Um, I¡¯m here. I just took a shower,¡± Monica said, ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep for a while.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to work?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m skipping work today. My dad can¡¯t control me anyway.¡±

    ¡°Okay. As long as you¡¯re happy. Even if you don¡¯t go to work in the future, I¡¯ll take care of you,¡± Micheal said gently.

    ¡°...¡± Monica felt that she had let Micheal down.

    Micheal had been working hard for them to get back together.

    As for her¡­

    She was having an affair spiritually. She even almost had a real affair.

    Monica asked, ¡°Micheal, why don¡¯t we have dinner together tonight?¡±

    ¡°Why are you suddenly asking me? I¡¯m ttered.¡± Micheal was obviously excited.

    Monica said, ¡°After all, I miss you too.¡±

    Right.

    After all, she and Micheal were truly in love.

    Finn was just a mistake!

 Chapter 223 - Slap Alexander Hard in the Face

    <h4>Chapter 223: p Alexander Hard in the Face</h4>

    In the Lawrences¡¯ courtyard.

    Jeanne held onto George¡¯s hand as they walked into the hall together.

    In the hall, it was obvious that Alexander and Jenifer were there as if they were waiting for her on purpose.

    The moment Jeanne appeared, Alexander¡¯s expression changed slightly, looking veryplicated.

    Jeanne was not in the mood to deal with his mixed feelings at this moment.

    Not to mention Alexander, the impression everyone in Harken had of her was probably going to change drastically.

    53 billion dors.

    To be honest, when she had so much money in her ount, she was also surprised.

    She knew that Kingsley was very rich, but she did not expect him to be outrageously rich.

    Of course, at the end of the day, the money belonged to Kingsley.

    It did not mean that the money was hers just because they were in her ount.

    Sooner orter, she would return them to him.

    Besides, Jeanne was not poor. Kingsley was quite generous to her. After all these years of risking her life for him abroad, she had gained some wealth.

    Jeanne looked at Alexander indifferently.

    She did not take the initiative to speak.

    There was no need for her to curry favor with the Lawrences.

    In any case...

    Their interests were paramount.

    If Jeanne could not give them benefits, they would be iparably cruel to her.

    If she could give them benefits, she would not need to do anything and they would take the initiative to approach her.

    She understood the Lawrences too well.

    In the hall.

    Alexander seemed to have waited for a long time for Jeanne to call him, but she did not. They were in a heated argument before the court. Now that Jeanne had returned in full triumph, he felt a little embarrassed.

    At this moment, Jeanne would not give him any face.

    His expression became a little ugly again.

    ¡®Is she expecting me to apologize to her?!

    ¡®Isn¡¯t she just a little rich?!

    ¡®She thinks too highly of herself!¡¯

    As Alexander thought to himself, the anger in his heart grew.

    Jenifer was furious about thewsuit. When she thought about how powerful Jeanne was at the moment, she was so jealous that she gnashed her teeth. What did Jeanne do all these years abroad to have such a vast fortune? Her fortune was even more than that of the Lawrence Enterprise. It gave off a feeling that they were not even qualified topete with her.

    Fortunately, Jasmine was now married to the Swans.

    Although the Swans¡¯ assets were all in Old Master Swan¡¯s hands, the Swans¡¯ money was still much more than Jeanne¡¯s. If the assets were all handed over to Eden one day, Jeanne would not be considered much.

    At this moment, Jenifer could onlyfort herself like this.

    She told herself that she still had the capital topete with Jeanne and that Jeanne was nothing!

    While Jenifer had those vicious thoughts, a gentle smile appeared on her face. She took the initiative to say, ¡°Jeannie, you¡¯re back? We¡¯ve been waiting for you at home for a long time.¡±

    Alexander nced at Jenifer.

    Jenifer knew how to read faces.

    Every time Alexander could not get out of an awkward situation, she knew what to say and do.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Jeanne mocked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys say that I¡¯ve embarrassed you? I thought you wished I wouldn¡¯te back!¡±

    Alexander¡¯s expression was ugly.

    Jenifer was also a little embarrassed by Jeanne¡¯s straightforward rebuke. It took her quite a while to adjust her emotions before she spoke again, ¡°Jeannie, look at you. Your dad blurted those words out of anger that day, yet you still took them to heart. Don¡¯t you know why your dad was so angry? It was all because he wanted his children to prosper. Which parent wouldn¡¯t wish for their children to be better? Once something bad happened, they would be angry. Now that your crime has been cleared and the truth has been revealed, all of us will definitely be happy.¡±

    Jeanne sneered. ¡°You sure know how to talk. We all know if that¡¯s true. I¡¯m a little sleepy, so I¡¯ll go back to my room first.¡±

    She had never thought of giving face to the Lawrences.

    That was because...

    It was unnecessary.

    Jeanne held onto George¡¯s hand and prepared to go upstairs.

    ¡°Jeanne, you¡¯re really climbing all over me!¡± Alexander could not hold it in any longer and fiercely shouted at Jeanne.

    In this family, no one else dared to speak to him like that apart from his dad!

    Jeanne did not stop walking and replied indifferently, ¡°If you say so.¡±

    Alexander was furious at this moment.

    Jeanne was so disrespectful... She really thought that she was something!

    ¡°Jeanne, stop right there!¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    She lowered her head to look at George.

    In the end, she did not stop.

    ¡°Jeanne!¡± Alexander called out to her fiercely from behind.

 Chapter 224 - Slap Alexander Hard in the Face

    <h4>Chapter 224: p Alexander Hard in the Face</h4>

    Jeanne still ignored Alexander.

    She could imagine Alexander¡¯s anger. After so many years, other than Jonathan, no one in this family would dare to ignore him like this. No one would dare to challenge his bottom line like this.

    Her indifference could really anger Alexander to death.

    Alexander jumped up from the sofa and strode toward Jeanne.

    Jenifer was also frightened by how Alexander was acting.

    Nheless, when she thought of how this temper was directed at Jeanne, not only was she not afraid, but she was also gloating.

    Jeanne¡¯s face darkened.

    She could feel Alexander approaching menacingly.

    Without needing to think, she knew what he wanted to do!

    Jeanne protected George behind her because she did not want him to be hurt.

    She turned around and faced Alexander coldly.

    She looked at him coldly as he walked over and raised his palm fiercely.

    Jeanne suddenly stopped him.

    Alexander¡¯s expression was extremely ugly.

    His face was ferocious, but at this moment, he could not break free from Jeanne¡¯s shackles.

    ¡°Jeanne!¡± Alexander looked as if he wanted to kill her. ¡°Do you think that this is a ce where you can do whatever you want?!¡±

    Jeanne grabbed Alexander¡¯s arm and fiercely pushed him a few steps back.

    Alexander took a few steps back.

    He was somewhat frightened by Jeanne¡¯s strength.

    Thest time in his office, Jeanne had also flown into a rage once.

    Alexander stared fiercely at Jeanne.

    Jeanne said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s not a ce for me to do whatever I want, but it¡¯s also not a ce for you to do whatever you want to me!¡±

    ¡°Jeanne, believe it or not, I¡¯ll kick you out immediately!¡± Alexander threatened.

    Jeanne suddenly smiled.

    She smiled contemptuously.

    Alexander seemed to be embarrassed by Jeanne¡¯s smile.

    It was as if he was asking for humiliation.

    He heard Jeanne say, ¡°You can try.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t threaten me here. Do you think that the Lawrences can¡¯t live without you? Don¡¯t you have just a little money? You¡¯re so self-righteous! Do you think that the Lawrences want that little money of yours?!¡± Alexander said through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Since you say so, I¡¯ll pack up and leave.¡± Jeanne was calm andposed. At this moment, no emotions could be seen on her face. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t regret it.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t threaten me!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just reminding you that you can¡¯t take back what you said after this,¡± Jeanne said, ¡°Of course, you¡¯re the head of the family, so your decisions are the orders. With just a word from you, I¡¯ll listen to whatever you say. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll leave immediately.¡±

    As she said this, she even smiled.

    She turned around and held George¡¯s hand. She said to George in a low voice, ¡°George, haven¡¯t you always wanted to leave? Now, I¡¯ll satisfy your wish.¡±

    As she said this, she nned to leave with George.

    Alexander looked at Jeanne¡¯s manner and saw that she did not seem to care at all. He was so angry that he was trembling.

    Jeanne treated him lightly!

    ¡®What¡¯s the big deal if she has a bit of money?!

    ¡®I don¡¯t care!

    ¡®I don¡¯t care about that bit of money. I wouldn¡¯t fawn over her because of that.

    ¡®No matter how powerful she is, she can¡¯t do whatever she wants here.¡¯

    ¡°What happened!¡±

    All of a sudden, Jonathan¡¯s stern voice rang out in the hall.

    Jonathan was pushed out of the elevator by a servants

    Alexander and Jeanne had just finished arguing, and Jeanne was about to go upstairs.

    When Jeanne heard Jonathan¡¯s voice, she stopped in her tracks and lowered her head to say something to George.

    George obediently went upstairs on his own.

    ¡°You can¡¯t be at peace anymore, can you?!¡± Jonathan¡¯s angry voice was directed at Alexander as he lectured him fiercely, ¡°You¡¯re so old, yet you don¡¯t know your limits. Our family hase to this point, Alexander. You have to take full responsibility!¡±

    Alexander was suddenly scolded by Jonathan. He was extremely embarrassed.

    Even so, he was still the head of the family. Although Jonathan was still in charge of the Lawrences, he was the face of the family. What would happen to his image if he was scolded like this In front of Jenifer and Jeanne?

    Alexander said unwillingly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the development of the Lawrences? All these years, I¡¯ve been working diligently, supporting the entire operation of the Lawrences...¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Jonathan did not listen to Alexander¡¯s exnation at all. ¡°How dare you say that you¡¯ve supported the Lawrences? If it wasn¡¯t for Jeanneing back this time to take down the emerce coboration with MUK, the Lawrences would¡¯ve been bankrupt sooner orter!¡±

    Alexander was blushing red from Jonathan¡¯s words.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want. Don¡¯t make me revoke your management rights to the Lawrences!¡±

    ¡°Dad!¡± Alexander was a little agitated.

    ¡°In my opinion, Jeanne is stronger than you! She¡¯s more suitable for your position!¡± Jonathan said mercilessly.

    ¡°Dad, what do you mean?! You mean you want to hand the Lawrence Enterprise over to Jeanne!¡± Alexander looked at Jonathan in disbelief.

    ¡°If you continue to be so ungrateful, it¡¯s not impossible!¡±

    ¡°Dad...¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Jonathan seemed to not want to hear another word from him.

    Alexander¡¯s face waspletely twisted, looking very hideous.

    Jonathan did not care at all. He said to Jeanne, ¡°Jeannie,e to my room with me.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jeanne naturally had a lot of respect for Jonathan.

    No matter what, the person in this family who could make Alexander lose face was Jonathan.

    Jeanne walked toward Jonathan and took the initiative to push Jonathan¡¯s wheelchair. Then, they went up the elevator.

    Alexander was so mad that he fiercely kicked the flower pot in the living room.

    The flower pot fell to the ground, and a violent sound suddenly rang out.

    Jenifer was so scared that she did not dare to speak.

    Alexander¡¯s anger was clear to see. If she were to approach him at this time, she would only be courting death.

    Nevertheless, at this moment, she sensed a crisis after seeing Jonathan treating Alexander like that.

    If this continued...

    Would Jonathan really hand over the Lawrence Enterprise to Jeanne?

    If that was the case¡­

    ¡®No!

    ¡®I won¡¯t let that happen!¡¯ Jenifer thought.

    ¡­

    Jeanne followed Jonathan into his study.

    Jonathan seemed to have been slightly affected after shouting a few times. At this moment, he was holding a cup of tea and quietly recuperating. He did not speak.

    Jeanne did not take the initiative to speak either. She stood by the side obediently and waited for his instructions.

    She was delighted that Jonathan was able to stand up for her and make Alexander look bad.

    Despite that, Jonathan was probably not doing it for her.

    He was only doing it for benefits.

    Hence, Jeanne did not need to be moved.

    She only needed to put on an act and act with him.

    Jonathan finished his tea and slowly put it down. ¡°You¡¯ve indeed impressed me.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, you tter me.¡±

    ¡°Where did the 53 billion dorse from?¡±

    ¡°Would you believe me if I said I borrowed it?¡± Jeanne smiled.

    ¡°Borrowed it? From whom?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t ask anymore.¡± Jeanne¡¯s tone was gentle, but she rejected him directly.

    Jonathan looked at Jeanne as if he was sizing her up.

    Jeanne was calm and indifferent.

    ¡°Alright, you¡¯re an adult anyway. You know what to do with your own matters.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jeanne was respectful.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing else. Go back to your room and rest.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa,¡± Jeanne took the initiative to call him, ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±

    Jonathan looked at her.

    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something fishy about the logistics warehouse project of the Lawrence Enterprise?¡±

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    ¡°Adrian and Tenda are colluding well, and they¡¯re earning money by themselves. Why did they suddenly frame me?! Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something fishy going on here?¡± Jeanne raised her eyebrow.

    Jonathan frowned slightly.

    ¡°I won¡¯t beat around the bush. The person who wanted to frame me was none other than Joshua!¡±

    She said it in an affirmative tone.

    At this moment, Jonathan¡¯s expression changed drastically!

 Chapter 225 - Compared to Jeanne, All of You Are No Different From Trash!

    <h4>Chapter 225: Compared to Jeanne, All of You Are No Different From Trash!</h4>

    In the Lawrences¡¯ hall.

    Alexander was so angry that his face turned cold.

    The more he thought about it, the more he could not bear it anymore. At this moment, he sat on the sofa and suddenly kicked the coffee table in front of him. The coffee table fell to the ground in an instant.

    Everyone in the house, including the servants, was so scared that they did not dare to breathe.

    At this moment, Joshua rushed in from outside. When he saw his father throwing a tantrum, he was also scared.

    Alexander looked up and saw Joshua. His face darkened. ¡°Where did you go?!¡±

    His voice was scary.

    Joshua did not know what happened. He looked at Jenifer.

    Jenifer signaled him not to provoke Alexander.

    ¡°Speak! Can¡¯t you speak?!¡± Alexander vented his anger on Joshua.

    At this moment, he was mad at Joshua.

    If Joshua was capable, he would not have let Jeanne turn the house upside down!

    Joshua quickly said, ¡°After going to see Jeanne¡¯swsuit today, I left with Jasmine and Eden. I stayed with them for a while. I just received a call from Grandpa, and he told me toe back immediately.¡±

    Alexander¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Your grandpa told you toe back?!¡±

    ¡°Yes. He just called me and told me toe back right away.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. He just told me toe back. He also said that he wanted you to go to his study with me.¡±

    Alexander had a bad premonition.

    Jenifer also felt that something had happened at that moment.

    ¡°Are we going to Grandpa¡¯s room now?¡± Joshua did not know what had happened and asked nervously.

    Alexander thought for a moment and took the lead to go upstairs.

    Joshua quickly followed.

    Jenifer also followed.

    The three of them walked into Jonathan¡¯s study.

    At this moment, Jeanne was standing beside Jonathan.

    ¡°Grandpa, why did you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Kneel!¡± Jonathan suddenly said, extremely frightening.

    Joshua was stunned.

    He looked straight at Jonathan, not knowing what had happened.

    He was also wondering if he had heard wrongly.

    Ever since he was young, as he was the only son in the family, he was always favored a little.

    ¡°I told you to kneel!¡± Jonathan was so angry that he pped his hand on the desk. With a pow, even the teacup shook.

    Joshua was terrified.

    He suddenly knelt on the ground.

    He knelt down instinctively.

    Alexander and Jenifer did not know what had happened.

    That said, looking at the current situation, Joshua must have provoked Jonathan.

    Jenifer quickly hit Joshua hard a few times. ¡°You d*mn kid, what did you do to provoke your grandfather again? I¡¯ll beat you to death, I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±

    ¡°Mom, Mom...¡± Joshua was in a lot of pain from the beating. He was also baffled. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I did. I didn¡¯t do anything. I really didn¡¯t do anything...¡±

    The room was noisy.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Jonathan shouted.

    Jenifer stopped hitting Joshua. At that moment, her eyes were red as if she had done something wrong. ¡°Dad, I didn¡¯t educate Joshua well.¡±

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Jonathan said coldly. He did not give Jenifer any face at all. ¡°I¡¯m very disappointed in your family now!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dad. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Jenifer quickly apologized and said to Joshua, ¡°Hurry up and apologize.¡±

    ¡°What did I do wrong? What did I do wrong¡­?¡± Joshua was still a little unconvinced. Although he was kneeling on the ground, he was still a little confused.

    ¡°You still have the nerve to ask me!¡± Jonathan was furious.

    Joshua still did not know what was going on.

    Jonathan suddenly threw a few photos in front of Joshua.

    Joshua was stunned.

    Alexander and Jenifer also looked at the ground and saw the photos of Joshua sleeping naked with a woman.

    Joshua saw them.

    His expression changed immediately.

    ¡®Who took these photos?!

    ¡®Was It Jeanne?!¡¯

    Joshua looked at Jeanne fiercely and saw that she was just watching the show from the side.

    When their eyes met, she even deliberately smiled.

    She smiled so proudly.

    In fact, those photos were obviously not taken by Jeanne. She had not been back for long, so how could she have so much time to do these things? It was Adrian¡¯s wife, Casey, who did it. She followed her husband, so of course, she would also follow her husband¡¯s lover. When the time came for the divorce, she could bring the mistress down as well!

 Chapter 226 - Compared to Jeanne, All of You Are No Different From Trash!

    <h4>Chapter 226: Compared to Jeanne, All of You Are No Different From Trash!</h4>

    When a woman was ruthless, she would do anything!

    Joshua was so angry that he gritted his teeth.

    Jenifer, on the other hand, heaved a sigh of relief at that moment.

    Joshua had only slept with a woman.

    It was fine if that was the case. As long as he promised not to do it again and that he did not do anything to harm the interests of the Lawrences, everything was fine.

    Jenifer quickly said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll teach Joshua a good lesson. I promise he won¡¯t be so reckless in the future! If he dares to do that, I¡¯ll break his legs!¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Jonathan sneered. ¡°Do you think that¡¯s all he did? Would I be so uptight if that¡¯s the case?! Ask him who the woman is!¡±

    Jenifer felt a knot in her heart.

    She knew Jonathan would not be like this just because Joshua was fooling around with a woman.

    Jenifer turned her head to look at Joshua.

    Joshua did not speak for a long time.

    ¡°Joshua!¡± Jenifer looked very stern.

    ¡°Answer!¡± Jonathan¡¯s face became much colder at this moment.

    ¡°It¡¯s Luna.¡±

    ¡°Who exactly is she?!¡± Jonathan enunciated each word.

    ¡°Lta Walker, the secretary-general of the Lawrence Enterprise.¡±

    ¡°Finish your sentence!¡± Jonathan pressed Joshua.

    Joshua gritted his teeth. ¡°It¡¯s the person rted to the dual contract of the Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s logistics warehouse.¡±

    Jenifer was shocked.

    ¡®No way¡­¡¯

    She red at Joshua.

    Alexander also sensed something at this moment.

    He was furious.

    In the end, the instigator of the matter was the son that he had wholeheartedly nurtured!

    ¡°However, the matter of the dual contract has nothing to do with me! I was simply seduced by this woman. I didn¡¯t know that she would do those things behind Adrian¡¯s back. I was shocked when I found out. To think that I usually treat her well, but she betrayed me!¡± Joshua said with righteous indignation.

    As expected, Joshua had probably discussed the details with Eden. He spoke so fluently.

    If it was not for Jonathan asking Joshua toe back, they might have still been discussing how to make Adrian and the others confess!

    Jeanne said unhurriedly, ¡°I heard that you and Adrian have a good rtionship. Luna was introduced to you by Adrian.¡±

    ¡°As a Lawrence, I have to manage the enterprise. Of course, I have to have a good rtionship with the higher-ups,¡± Joshua said as if it was a matter of course. At that moment, he even tried to bite back at Jeanne. ¡°Are you deliberately trying to sow discord? You just want to ruin the peace in our family!¡±

    ¡°Joshua. Do you know that you¡¯re being used by others now?¡± Jeanne enunciated each word clearly.

    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?!¡±

    ¡°I know you¡¯re not the mastermind of the case, but if you refuse to admit it now, you¡¯ll be the scapegoat.¡±

    ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about!¡± Joshua still refused to admit it.

    ¡°On ount of our family, I don¡¯t want to pursue this any further. Joshua, are you really trying to make us go to court?!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it. You can say whatever you want!¡±

    ¡°Joshua!¡± Jonathan said coldly, ¡°You¡¯d better think it through clearly. If you did this and were exposed in court, you¡¯ll be going to jail! I can tell you that once you¡¯re convicted, you¡¯ll never be able to return to his family again!¡±

    Joshua was frightened.

    Even so, he did not admit it.

    Jeanne said, ¡°Joshua, if you can guarantee that you won¡¯t be exposed by Adrian and are confident that he didn¡¯t leave any evidence behind so that you won¡¯t be caught, you can do whatever you want. However, if you¡¯re not so absolute, I advise you to confess what you did. After all, I¡¯ll pursue this matter to the end!¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s words made Joshua¡¯s hair stand on end at that moment.

    He had to admit that Jeanne¡¯s ability had caught him off guard.

    Joshua did not know if Jeanne would have evidence to use him if she continued to investigate the matter.

    Moreover, he could not guarantee that Adrian did not leave behind any evidence.

    ¡°By the way, let me remind you that Adrian being the mastermind and him being instigated are two different crimes. The former is much more serious! What benefits do you think you can give Adrian so that he can confess?!¡±

    Joshua¡¯s face was pale.

    At this moment, he could not say a word.

    ¡°You¡¯d better think it over carefully. If you didn¡¯t do it, or if you¡¯re sure that you won¡¯t be used, you can ignore me today. If not...¡± Jeanne¡¯s eyes tensed up, ¡°I¡¯ll only give you one chance for Grandpa¡¯s sake. After today, I¡¯ll definitely pursue this matter to the end!¡±

    The words she said were a threat to Joshua.

    He started to tremble.

    Just before this, he was indeed discussing with Eden how to make Adrian take the me.

    Before they came to a conclusion, he was suddenly called back.

    Joshua was not sure that Eden could find a better way. Or rather, he was afraid that their perfect scheme had been seen through by Jeanne. He was worried that even if they found a way, Jeanne would also be able to expose them easily.

    The others in the study confirmed the fact due to Joshua¡¯s silence.

    At this moment, Jenifer wanted to beat her son to death.

    How many times had she told him not to do anything that would harm the Lawrences¡¯ interests?

    How could he be so stupid? Could he not tell the severity of the matter?!

    ¡°I¡¯m very sleepy. I¡¯ve used a lot of energy on this case. I¡¯ll give you ten seconds to think. Ten, nine, eight...¡± Jeanne counted down slowly, and her tone was cold. ¡°Three, two...¡±

    ¡°If I admit it, can you guarantee that I won¡¯t be charged? How can you guarantee that Adrian won¡¯t testify against me?! You also said that being the mastermind and being instigated are two crimes of different degrees!¡± Joshua suddenly said.

    It was a disguised admission.

    At this moment, Alexander was furious.

    He suddenly kicked hard on Joshua¡¯s body.

    As such, Joshua was knocked over.

    He suddenly fell to the ground and grimaced in pain.

    Jenifer looked at her son who was suddenly kicked. Although she was mad, her heart ached.

    She did not dare to go up and persuade Alexander.

    Alexander¡¯s body was trembling. ¡°You b*stard, I want to beat you to death! I want to beat you to death!¡±

    As he said that, he stepped forward and kicked Joshua a few more times.

    He was probably infuriated.

    ¡°Dad, Dad, don¡¯t hit me, don¡¯t hit me. I know I¡¯m wrong, I know I¡¯m wrong. I didn¡¯t want to do it. I just couldn¡¯t stand seeing Jeanne bullying our family like this. I just wanted to teach her a lesson. I know I¡¯m wrong. Wah...¡± Joshua was an adult, yet he cried out without any sense of propriety.

    Alexander beat him for a long time. He only stopped after he was out of breath.

    He sat on the chair in the study. He was so enraged that his face turned red.

    Joshua cried out in pain on the ground.

    Jonathan looked at Alexander coldly. ¡°This is the child you raised. As expected, he¡¯s as useless as you!¡±

    Alexander was made ugly by Jonathan.

    Having said that, he could not refute Jonathan because of Joshua¡¯s mistake this time.

    ¡°Compared to Jeanne, all of you are no different from trash!¡± Jonathan said fiercely.

    Alexander was suppressing the extreme anger in his heart.

    This time, he was pped hard in the face.

    He had once looked down on Jeanne. He was even certain that the scandal from the Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s logistics warehouse was done by Jeanne. He had never thought that she was not the one behind it. Instead, it was Joshua, whom he had personally groomed. If word got out, he would truly lose all his face!

 Chapter 227 - Jeanne Takes More Shares

    <h4>Chapter 227: Jeanne Takes More Shares</h4>

    In the study, Alexander was so angry that he wanted to beat Joshua to death.

    If Joshua was not his only son, he would definitely chase him out of the house and let him die outside!

    ¡°How do you want to resolve the matter with Joshua?¡± After Jonathan lost his temper, his tone softened slightly as he asked Jeanne.

    Obviously, the truth was out. The truth was that Joshua had instigated Adrian to frame Jeanne.

    Jeanne said, ¡°I can let it go.¡±

    Alexander and Jenifer were a little surprised.

    They did not think that Jeanne would let it go after being so wronged.

    Jeanne was straightforward. ¡°However, this matter has indeed had a great impact on me. If I hadn¡¯t found the evidence, I would be in jail right now! That said, for Grandpa¡¯s sake, I won¡¯t send Joshua to jail, but I have to get what I deserve.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Jonathan agreed.

    ¡°First, I need Joshua to apologize to me,¡± Jeanne enunciated each word.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make Joshua do it even if you don¡¯t bring that up.¡±

    ¡°Second, I want Dad to apologize to me.¡±

    Jonathan nced at Jeanne.

    Alexander also looked at Jeanne fiercely.

    ¡°I¡¯m very grateful that you stood up for me, Grandpa, but from the beginning to the end, I didn¡¯t feel any guilt from Dad. He even said that he wanted to kick me out of the family... ¡± Jeanne chuckled.

    ¡°Your father misunderstood you, so of course, he should apologize.¡±

    Alexander gritted his teeth.

    He was already in a sorry state.

    Jeanne was going too far!

    Despite that, he had no choice but to lower his head to Jeanne because of Joshua, his unfilial son.

    ¡°Thirdly, I need the Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s shares aspensation,¡± Jeanne said clearly.

    Jonathan¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Jeanne, you know that this makes me feel that your motive is very strong.¡±

    He was also warning Jeanne not to go too far.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never concealed my motives,¡± Jeanne answered directly, ¡°Seven years ago, I was chased out of the Lawrences by you guys, and my reputation was in tatters. Seven yearster, I came back to clear my name!¡±

    Jonathan looked at Jeanne coldly.

    ¡°I need honor, I need identity, and I need to be recognized by others. Having more of the enterprise¡¯s shares is the most direct and effective way to prove my existence in the family!¡±

    Jonathan was silent.

    It seemed like he was thinking.

    Jeanne was calmly waiting for his answer.

    In fact, before Joshuapletely disappointed Jonathan, Jonathan would not let the only descendant of the Lawrences go to prison just like that. Once Joshua went to prison, his future would be ruined.

    After about ten minutes, Jonathan asked, ¡°How much do you want this time?¡±

    ¡°Not much; the same asst time.¡± Jeanne smiled.

    When she smiled, she looked very pretty.

    Nevertheless, her smile seemed deadly to Alexander and Jenifer that became furious.

    It was about shares again.

    Jeanne must havee back to take over the Lawrences¡¯ business!

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jonathan suddenly agreed.

    He actually agreed.

    Jeanne knew that it was easy to negotiate this time.

    It was because the Lawrences had no choice.

    They could either let Joshua go to jail, or they could choose topromise with her.

    Naturally, they would choose thetter.

    ¡°But one should take responsibility for one¡¯s actions. Joshua should be the one to bear the responsibility for his mistakes. I can¡¯t clean up the mess for everyone!¡± Alexander said fiercely.

    Joshuay on the ground, enduring the pain as he forced himself to get up. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t have shares.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the father¡¯s fault that his son is spoilt. You don¡¯t, but your father does!¡±

    Alexander¡¯s face turned red. He could not help but say, ¡°Dad, I only have 10% of the shares. What else will I have if I give them to Jeanne! You can¡¯t condone her like this!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not condoning Jeanne. It¡¯s your son who¡¯s useless! You can choose not to hand them over, but if you don¡¯t, I won¡¯t care about the matter of Joshua instigating others tomit a crime,¡± Jonathan said coldly.

    Jeanne cleverly echoed, ¡°I only listen to Grandpa. If Grandpa doesn¡¯t care about this matter, I¡¯ll still send Joshua to prison no matter how much shares you give me, Dad!¡±

    ¡°Jeanne!¡± Alexander gritted his teeth.

    He had never been forced to this point.

    ¡°Dad, I believe you know very well what kind of personality I have now. Sometimes, I can be like you...¡± Jeanne said coldly, ¡°Self-centered and not making allowances for my family!¡±

    Alexander had never been so angry.

    He did not expect that he would one day be so angry with his daughter.

    As for Jeanne, she was still indifferent.

    It was not that she had no feelings.

    It was that she had no feelings for the Lawrences.

    After learning about the cruel things that the Lawrences had done behind her back, she only had hatred for them.

    A deep-rooted hatred.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t agree to this, then forget it.¡± Jeanne did not seem to want to say anything more. ¡°Let¡¯s meet in court.¡±

    ¡°Dad, Dad, don¡¯t!¡± Joshua was suddenly agitated.

    He hurriedly crawled over and clung to Alexander, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m your only son. You can¡¯t just abandon me like this. If I go to prison, who will carry on our family¡¯s legacy? Dad, you can¡¯t cut me off like that...¡±

    ¡°Get lost, you useless thing!¡± Alexander was mad. ¡°The most regretful thing in my life was giving birth to a useless thing like you.¡±

    ¡°Dad, Dad... I know I¡¯m wrong. I¡¯ll change¡ªI¡¯ll change from now on.¡±

    Alexander still did not agree to it.

    Of course, he would not agree to it so easily.

    He had gone through so much effort to get only 10% of the shares, and now he was going to give half of them away.

    After giving them away, Jeanne would be thergest shareholder other than Jonathan.

    If news got out, how would Alexander be able to gain a foothold in the enterprise in the future?

    Jenifer could also see Alexander¡¯s hesitation. At this moment, she was also afraid that he would refuse. After all, she knew very well how much Alexander valued his shares. He might be angry and¡­

    No.

    Jenifer could not let his son go to jail.

    She quickly went forward and said, pulling Alexander¡¯s arm, trying to please him. ¡°Alex, we¡¯re all family. It doesn¡¯t matter who holds the shares, right?¡±

    Alexander fiercely nced at Jenifer and abruptly pushed her away.

    He was very strong.

    Jenifer was instantly thrown to the ground.

    In all these years, she had always tried to curry favor with Alexander. She had never been treated like this before.

    That said, she also knew that this was not the time to be calctive. She cried and said, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t educate Joshua well. It¡¯s my fault, but Joshua is still young; he¡¯s only 23 years old. If he goes to prison, how will he be able to live in the future? It would be better for me and Joshua to die together. It would also leave the Lawrences with a clean te...¡±

    Joshua also started to cry. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. If Dad doesn¡¯t forgive me, I¡¯ll... I¡¯ll die to atone for my sins...¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Alexander roared. He red fiercely at Jeanne. ¡°I¡¯ll give you my shares!¡±

    Jenifer and Joshua secretly heaved a sigh of relief.

    Jeanne smiled at Alexander, ¡°Thank You, Dad.¡±

    ¡°How can I guarantee that you won¡¯t let Joshua go to jail after I give you the shares?!¡± Alexander said fiercely, ¡°If I remember correctly, thest time you took 5% of our shares, you didn¡¯t marry Thedus in the end!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t marry him,¡± Jeanne admitted and asked, ¡°but wasn¡¯t the result what you wanted?¡±

    Alexander frowned.

    ¡°The 300 million dors of financing from the Lockes were provided by Swanhaven Bank. The Lockes wanted to cooperate with MUK, but now the Lawrences are doing it. The marriage between the two families would¡¯ve promoted the growth of the stock market, but the shares for the Lawrences are booming now. Aren¡¯t all these what you want? What does it have to do with me marrying him or not? Could it be that you¡¯re still unhappy?¡± Jeanne raised her eyebrow.

    At that moment, Alexander was speechless.

    Jeanne said, ¡°Besides, you don¡¯t have the right to negotiate with me now. If you¡¯re willing to take out your shares to protect Joshua, do; if you¡¯re not willing, then I won¡¯t force you. After all, the shares won¡¯t benefit me much other than being able to prove my existence in the Lawrences. 5% of the shares have a market value of around 900 million dors only. That¡¯s nothing to me.¡±

    Alexander was obviously mocked by Jeanne.

    Even if it was something that was very precious to them, it was nothing to Jeanne.

    Alexander¡¯s expression was extremely cold.

    Jeanne was calm.

    Jonathan said, ¡°If you still don¡¯t trust Jeanne at this point, I don¡¯t think you need to give the shares anymore!¡±

    At this moment, he felt that he had to beg Jeanne to take his shares instead.

    Since when did Jeanne be so powerful?

    She was so powerful that he felt that he was useless!

 Chapter 228 - Embarrass Jenifer

    <h4>Chapter 228: Embarrass Jenifer</h4>

    In the end, Alexander signed the letter for the transfer of shares in front of everyone.

    5% of his shares were transferred to Jeanne just like that.

    Now, Jeanne had instead be a major shareholder of the Lawrence Enterprise.

    Alexander was very unhappy.

    He suppressed her anger and appeared very irritable.

    Jeanne epted the transfer letter and smiled. At this moment, she looked at Joshua.

    Joshua was afraid of Jeanne.

    Jeanne was not like this in the past.

    As far as Joshua remembered, Jeanne was the kind of person who had her opinions but was not so powerful. She could not make him tremble with just a look.

    Joshua gritted his teeth.

    He continued to kneel on the ground and stared back at Jeanne fiercely.

    In any case, he would not be frightened by this woman.

    She had offended so many people. One day, she would die without a burial ground.

    He would definitely see her end.

    ¡°Joshua, tell me honestly. Who helped you do this?¡± Jeanne raised her eyebrow.

    Joshua¡¯s eyes flickered.

    It was obvious that he did not want to answer her.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer. I know the answer very well,¡± Jeanne enunciated each word. ¡°It was Eden, right?¡±

    The moment she said that, Jonathan, Alexander, and Jenifer were shocked again.

    Jenifer could not hold it in any longer. She quickly said, ¡°Jeanne, don¡¯t sow discord. How could Eden do such a thing? He¡¯s not as reckless as Joshua!¡±

    ¡°Of course, Eden isn¡¯t as reckless as Joshua.¡± Jeanne smiled. ¡°He simply colluded with the Sanders.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?!¡± Jenifer was a little agitated.

    At this moment, the Swans were the only reason she felt that she still had some status. Of course, she did not want Jeanne to nder Eden.

    ¡°I¡¯m just reminding grandpa and dad. You¡¯d better have a good idea of whether or not Eden sincerely wants to treat our family well. From what I know, Eden didn¡¯t hesitate to use the Lawrences as a scapegoat in order to please the Sanders. To put it bluntly, Melody, the third princess of the Sanders, wanted to target me. Eden gave her some advice, and Joshua simply executed the n. I know very well that once the incident is exposed, the only one who would be implicated would be Joshua. Melody and Eden would be able to escape unscathed.¡±

    This was the reason Jeanne did not want to pursue the matter.

    Even after wasting a lot of time pursuing the matter, Joshua, the most useless person, might end up being the scapegoat anyway.

    ¡°In the end, the Lawrence Enterprise is the one that¡¯ll be harmed by this matter¡ªeconomic losses and loss of personnel. Of course, it¡¯s just my opinion. I admit that I have no evidence to prove it. I also want to rify this matter in the position of the Lawrences. As for whether you believe it or not, it is up to you.¡± Jeanne¡¯s words were very sincere.

    It did not sound like she was ndering anyone; it sounded like a kind reminder.

    The more it was that case, the easier it was for people to believe her.

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Jenifer was still trying to defend Eden. ¡°I know very well what kind of person Eden is. He would never do such a thing. Besides, Eden and Jasmine have such a good rtionship. He would never hurt Jasmine.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve never been in business before. Don¡¯t use your narrow-minded mind to think about business matters. I¡¯m only informing grandpa and dad. This has nothing to do with you,¡± Jeanne mocked Jenifer. It was obvious that she was being sarcastic.

    Jenifer instantly became a little embarrassed.

    Indeed, she had never been in contact with business matters. Even so, her deep-rooted belief was that women did not need to do anything in business. They only needed to secure men. That would be a woman¡¯s greatest achievement.

    At this moment, she was being ridiculed by Jeanne, so much so that she was in a sorry state.

    It was as if she was useless in front of them.

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not, you can ask Joshua in private. Perhaps Joshua isn¡¯t willing to tell the truth in front of me, so I won¡¯t make things difficult for him.¡± Jeanne acted as if she knew everything clearly. She said, ¡°I¡¯m a little tired after thewsuit. Grandpa, I¡¯m going back to my room to rest.¡±

    Jonathan nodded slightly. ¡°Rest well.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡± Jeanne smiled slightly.

    She smiled and left.

    Jeanne knew that sooner orter, Joshua would admit everything. She was just trying to sow discord.

    After Jeanne left the study, Jonathan¡¯s face darkened. He looked at Joshua. ¡°Tell me honestly, did Eden order you to do this?!¡±

 Chapter 229 - Embarrass Jenifer

    <h4>Chapter 229: Embarrass Jenifer</h4>

    Joshua did not dare to answer his grandpa.

    ¡°Joshua, you¡¯d better know your ce! Do you know that what you¡¯re doing right now is very likely to bankrupt the Lawrences?! When that happens, even if I want to pass the Lawrence Enterprise down to you, it would¡¯ve already be someone else¡¯s property!¡± Jonathan was very strict.

    Joshua was also frightened by Jonathan¡¯s words. He quickly replied, ¡°It was indeed Eden who helped me.¡±

    Alexander and Jenifer¡¯s faces turned red.

    Jonathan was not any better.

    ¡°That said, I feel that he¡¯s still on my side. It¡¯s also because I have a grudge with Jeanne that he helped me. It¡¯s not like what Jeanne said. He didn¡¯t do it to please the Sanders¡ª¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Jonathan did not want to listen anymore.

    Everyone in the business world was smart.

    In fact, just a few clues would be enough for one to tell that something was amiss.

    Jonathan said, ¡°Alexander, stay here. The rest of you, get lost!¡±

    Joshua got up from the ground and had no choice but to leave the study with his mother.

    Jonathan looked at Alexander and said fiercely, ¡°Is that the good son-inw you¡¯ve chosen?!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Eden was such a person. Eden even gave us 300 million dors in the MUK contract. I didn¡¯t expect him to be like this!¡± Alexander was also a little mad. ¡°What should we do now? Jasmine has be a Swan!¡±

    ¡°At the end of the day, it¡¯s because Jasmine is ipetent! If she¡¯s capable, Eden wouldn¡¯t deal with the Lawrences like this!¡±

    Alexander was rendered speechless.

    ¡°Observe the Swans¡¯ every move first. Jeanne¡¯s reminder today was right. Once we know that the Swans have the intention to do something to us, we¡¯ll be on our guard,¡± Jonathan instructed.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Leave first. I need to think about this again.¡±

    The moment Alexander turned around and left, he could not help but say, ¡°Dad, I feel that you¡¯re pampering Jeanne too much.¡±

    Jonathan¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°If you pamper her like this, it¡¯ll only make her even more arrogant in the family!¡± Alexander was very agitated. ¡°She has only returned for more than a month, and yet you¡¯ve given her 10% of the shares. If this goes on, in less than half a year, she¡¯ll be able to take over the Lawrence Enterprise as her own!¡±

    ¡°Do you think I want that? ! If I hadn¡¯t done that, do you think Jeanne would let Joshua go?!¡±

    ¡°Even so, she can¡¯t just do whatever she says! Do you know what Jeanne looks like to me?!¡± Alexander said fiercely, ¡°She¡¯s extremely simr to her mother. Back then, just because she was given a little power, everything in the Lawrence Enterprise was in her hands! If it weren¡¯t for us...¡±

    Alexander endured and did not say it out loud.

    Jonathan also gave Alexander a look to make him shut up.

    ¡°Anyway, I feel that Jeanne will be very out of control in the future!¡±

    ¡°Not in the future; she¡¯s already out of control now,¡± Jonathan gave an affirmative answer.

    Alexander¡¯s expression became even uglier.

    Jonathan said, ¡°If you chase Jeanne away now, Jeanne will immediately stop the emerce contract with MUK. Not only will we lose a coboration, but it¡¯ll also cause the Lawrence Enterprise stock market to immediately fluctuate. Do you know the consequences?!¡±

    Alexander gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Let Jeanne do this first. Once the Lawrence Enterprise is on the right track, if Jeanne still doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her, she¡¯ll end up like her mother!¡± Jonathan said cruelly.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Alexander agreed right away.

    This time, he did not feel the slightest bit of guilt.

    ¡°Let me remind you again¡ªif Joshua continues like this, no matter how hard I try to help you, the Lawrence Enterprise will be finished in the end!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll teach Joshua well.¡±

    Jonathan nodded slightly.

    Alexander left the study.

    The moment he left the study, his expression was still very ugly.

    He returned to his room.

    Jenifer and Joshua were in the room. Jenifer was lecturing Joshua.

    Alexander was annoyed when he saw Joshua, so he chased him out.

    Jenifer quickly went forward to fawn over Alexander.

    Alexander did not show any mercy. ¡°As expected, children take after their mother! Joshua and Jasmine have inherited your uselessness!¡±

    Jenifer was stunned at once.

    Alexander had never insulted her so directly.

    He had always said that she was considerate and sensible.

    ¡°If Joshua and Jasmine were half as good as Jeanne, I wouldn¡¯t have been embarrassed to this extent!¡± Alexander said fiercely, ¡°They all have the same father, yet the gap between them is so big! If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Joshua is my only son, I would¡¯ve kicked you out of the house long ago.¡±

 Chapter 230 - Embarrass Jenifer

    <h4>Chapter 230: Embarrass Jenifer</h4>

    Jenifer¡¯s eyes were red, and she cried instantly. ¡°Alex, haven¡¯t I done enough for this family? What do you want me to do? I¡¯ve only been provoked by Jeanne a few times today, and you¡¯re scolding me like this¡ª¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Alexander looked coldly at Jenifer, ¡°Don¡¯t cry in front of me in the future. It¡¯s annoying to look at you! Think carefully about how to let Joshua and Jasmine develop! Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being merciless toward you! Get out, I don¡¯t want to see you!¡±

    Just like that, Jenifer was chased out of the room by Alexander.

    At that time, Jeanne happened toe out of her room.

    Jeanne just looked at Jenifer¡¯s red eyes and aggrieved look.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Were you chased out by my dad?¡± Jeanne sneered.

    Jenifer instantly gathered her emotions and said fiercely to Jeanne, ¡°Don¡¯t becent!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not. I want you to get a good taste of the feeling of being despised by others.¡± The corners of Jeanne¡¯s mouth curled up. ¡°Just like my mother did back then.¡±

    Jenifer¡¯s expression turned cold.

    ¡°Do you think that you¡¯ll end up like my mother one day?!¡± Jeanne suddenly asked her in a sinister and terrifying manner.

    Jenifer¡¯s hair stood on end. At that moment, when she looked at Jeanne, she felt a wave of fear.

    Jeanne smiled coldly.

    That smile was bloody.

    Jeanne turned around and walked away from Jenifer.

    Jenifer was unable to regain her senses for a long time.

    After Jeanne left, she felt that she was drenched in a cold sweat.

    No.

    Jeanne¡¯s return this time was definitely not simple.

    She definitely had note back to prove her existence in the Lawrences. She hade back to take revenge!

    Jenifer even felt that Jeanne seemed to know about her mother¡¯s ident back then¡­

    A chill ran down her spine.

    She could not let Jeanne continue to develop like this.

    Otherwise, she would surely be avenged by Jeanne... miserably!

    ¡­

    Jeanne went downstairs and asked Miles to pick her up. She went straight to the detention center.

    After taking the shares of the Lawrences, she still had to keep her promise this time.

    Otherwise, it would not be easy to negotiate with the Lawrences next time.

    She went through the formal procedures and met with Adrian.

    The moment Adrian saw Jeanne, he was immediately agitated.

    He seemed to have thought it through, so he looked at her and quickly said, ¡°I admit it¡ªI admit that there¡¯s no enmity between us, so there¡¯s no reason for me to frame you. It was Joshua who threatened me and made me frame you. ¡°The next time I go to court, I¡¯ll use Joshua. I have evidence that he instructed me¡ªI have a recording. As long as you help me put in a good word in court, I¡¯ll let Joshua be brought to justice. After that, the Lawrence Enterprise will be yours.¡±

    If Joshua was not a Lawrence, he would probably have died 10,000 times.

    Jeanne said, ¡°Mr. Zimmer, I came here to tell you not to frame others anymore. When you go to court, you should properly admit your guilt. If your attitude is a little better, perhaps the judge will give you a lighter sentence.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Adrian looked at Jeanne in disbelief. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to pursue the matter? Don¡¯t you want Joshua to go to jail so that the Lawrence Enterprise will be yours in the future?!¡±

    Joshua had never been a threat to Jeanne to take down the Lawrence Enterprise.

    Of course, she did not have to exin it to Adrian. She took out a document and handed it to Adrian.

    Adrian took a look, and his expression changed.

    Jeanne said, ¡°If it happened once, it¡¯ll happen many times. I don¡¯t believe that this is your first time doing a dual contract in the Lawrence Enterprise, so I did some in-depth investigation and found a lot of strange things. Mr. Zimmer, speak properly during the court session. Don¡¯t make the incriminating evidence worse!¡±

    Adrian¡¯s expression was dark and cold.

    ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say. Mr. Zimmer. Take care of yourself.¡±

    Jeanne left immediately.

    This matter ended here.

    She still had many things to do¡­

    The sooner she was done here, the sooner she could leave!

 Chapter 231 - Jeanne Is Drunk

    <h4>Chapter 231: Jeanne Is Drunk</h4>

    A weekter, the Lawrences¡¯ logistics warehouse case was closed.

    Adrian colluded with Tenda to use the dual contract for personal gains. The circumstances were serious, but given their good attitude toward admitting mistakes, Adrian was sentenced to nine years in prison, Tenda was sentenced to seven years in prison, and Lta was sentenced to five years in prison.

    Within a week, the Lawrence Enterprise re-appointed a chief engineer of the engineering department and tendered for a new contractor.

    The logistics warehouse project of the Lawrence Enterprise regained its peace.

    Jeanne sat in the office of the director of the marketing department. After she finished processing some official documents, she looked at the time and prepared to get off work.

    Kingsley was leaving tomorrow.

    Jeanne was going to give him a farewell tonight.

    She called Monica.

    Monica was ttered when she received Jeanne¡¯s call. She said in a strange tone, ¡°Sister Jeanne, why are you thinking of me?¡±

    Jeanne smiled and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to have dinner with Kingsley? I¡¯ll fulfill your wish tonight.¡±

    ¡°Oh-ho. Do you think I¡¯m so free? I have a schedule too, so I¡¯m not free tonight,¡± Monica refused tly.

    ¡°What are you doing tonight?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my dad.¡± Monica was a little speechless, but she also seemed to be helpless, ¡°My dad is going to turn 50 the day after tomorrow. There are so many things to be done for the birthday party, and I¡¯ve been so busy these past few days. Tonight, I still have to go and finalize the details for him. If I don¡¯t go, he¡¯ll break my legs.¡±

    ¡°Then you should get busy with his matter first.¡± Jeanne did not insist.

    ¡°By the way, will there be a chance for me to have a meal with Kingsley next time?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡± Jeanne said straightforwardly.

    After Kingsley left this time, who knew when he woulde back?

    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Kingsley? Why is he so good to you? Could it really be¡ª¡± Monica¡¯s heart was beating non-stop. She was afraid that they had that kind of rtionship.

    ¡°It¡¯s not,¡± Jeanne said straightforwardly.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Fourth Master still has a chance then.¡± Monica was relieved.

    To her, the official match was still Fourth Master Swan and Jeanne.

    It was unshakable.

    Even if Kingsley was rich and handsome, she would not change her mind.

    ¡°Monica, it¡¯s impossible between Fourth Master Swan and me. Don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± Jeanne did not want to break Monica¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Why is it impossible? Isn¡¯t it obvious that Fourth Master Swan likes you?¡± Monica was agitated.

    ¡®It¡¯s not that it isn¡¯t obvious.

    ¡®It¡¯s just¡­ impossible.¡¯

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Spend some time looking after yourself instead. I don¡¯t know how a person with a messed-up marriage can have the face to interfere in other people¡¯s rtionships,¡± Jeanne deliberately mocked Monica.

    Monica was obviously angry. ¡°My marriage isn¡¯t messed-up, okay?! It¡¯s clear that it¡¯s just a marriage of convenience. I¡¯ll divorce Finn and throw myself into Micheal¡¯s arms at most this or next month. I¡¯m going to be happy soon!¡±

    As she spoke, she was a little excited.

    ¡°You really like Micheal?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not doing it to¡ª¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Monica was resolute. ¡°Finn and I are in the past.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t say much about your rtionship. After all, no one knows who you truly like other than yourself. However, Monica, let me remind you again that Micheal isn¡¯t as simple as you think. People in politics aren¡¯t that simple.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that people in politics don¡¯t get married anymore?¡± Monica asked.

    ¡®Alright, you win,¡¯ Jeanne thought.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my rtionship with Micheal is real. I really like Micheal too. I won¡¯t let myself be wronged.¡± Monica knew that Jeanne was doing this for her own good, but when it came to rtionships, she knew her feelings.

    She and Finn would never be happy for the rest of their lives!

    ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you know who you like. Let¡¯s chat again next time.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Jeanne hung up the phone.

    She looked at the time. There were still a few minutes left before work ended, so she took a cigarette and started smoking.

    Jeanne was given three months.

    Half of that time had passed.

    She stood up and walked toward her French window. She looked at the tall buildings in the city and on the streets.

    At the end of the day, did she have feelings for this city?!

    Suddenly, the image of a person appeared in her mind.

    She pursed her lips.

    Fourth Master Swan should not disturb her life.

    She diverted her thoughts and picked up the phone to make a call. ¡°Miles, have you picked up George?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve just arrived at the Lawrence Enterprise.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right down.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Jeanne hung up the phone and called Kingsley. ¡°I¡¯ming to pick you up from the enterprise now. You should get ready.¡±

 Chapter 232 - Jeanne Is Drunk

    <h4>Chapter 232: Jeanne Is Drunk</h4>

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Jeanne hung up the phone and picked up her bag to get off work.

    As she got off work, she dialed again, ¡°Godfather, I¡¯ll see you at Chez Jeanne in a while. I¡¯ll go pick up Kingsley now.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go over right away,¡± West quickly said, ¡°Have you booked a private room?¡±

    ¡°Yes. You can just say my name.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Jeanne put down her phone and sat in the car parked at the door.

    Miles drove to the hotel.

    George asked, ¡°Is Kingsley leaving tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Are you sad?¡± Jeanne asked.

    George shook his head.

    Jeanne said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be able to leave soon.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± George smiled obediently.

    Jeanne smiled as well.

    She turned her head to look at the streets of South Hampton City.

    It seemed that George did not like this ce.

    The car arrived at the hotel.

    Kingsley opened the car door and got into the car.

    The car drove toward Chez Jeanne again.

    ¡°Do you still need me to find some manpower for you?¡± Kingsley suddenly asked.

    Jeanne shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving early tomorrow morning,¡± Kingsley said and asked George, ¡°Do you want to leave with me?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± George refused tly.

    Kingsley was obviously a little hurt.

    George said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that if I leave, Fourth Master Swan would take Mom away.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Jeanne was a little speechless.

    Kingsley smiled. ¡°Then watch over your mom so that she won¡¯t get taken away. I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± George agreed immediately.

    Jeanne rolled her eyes.

    ¡®Am I so untrustworthy?!¡¯

    Kingsley and George chatted until they reached Chez Jeanne.

    Everyone got out of the car. The moment Kingsley saw the name of the restaurant, he casually said, ¡°The Swans¡¯ business.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Jeanne turned to look at Kingsley.

    She did not know.

    Nheless, Kingsley had never been to South Hampton City before. How did he know so much about the businesses in South Hampton City?!

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go somewhere else?¡± Jeanne asked bluntly.

    She knew very well that Kingsley hated the Swans very much.

    Kingsley rejected her, ¡°No thanks. I heard that this restaurant has the best home-cooked food in South Hampton City. I can taste them now.¡± He walked in with big strides.

    Jeanne sometimes did not know what Kingsley¡¯s standpoint was.

    The group of people walked into the private room.

    West was already waiting in the private room. When he saw Kingsley, he quickly went forward with enthusiasm. ¡°Mr. Thorn, you came to South Hampton City.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all because someone made me worried.¡± Kingsley nced at Jeanne.

    ¡°Jeannie is capable enough,¡± West spoke up for Jeanne, ¡°The case has implicated the Sanders of South Hampton City. Jeannie¡¯s amazing to have been able to retreat unscathed.¡±

    Kingsley smiled. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Jeanne nced at Kingsley.

    Kingsley rarely praised her.

    She had always felt that Kingsley had a prejudice against her.

    As such, she was ttered at this moment.

    ¡°Sit down and eat. The food here is really good. I¡¯ve been here a few times,¡± West said.

    Kingsley nodded.

    The group sat down.

    A table full of food was served.

    During the meal, West ordered some wine.

    Kingsley and West drank.

    Jeanne said, ¡°I want to drink some.¡±

    Kingsley looked at Jeanne.

    Jeanne said bluntly, ¡°I haven¡¯t drunk in a long time.¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you drunk thest time?¡± Kingsley raised his eyebrow.

    Thest time was with Fourth Master Swan.

    Jeanne was unhappy. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since thest time.¡±

    ¡°Look how alcoholic you are! Who did you take after?¡± Kingsley was helpless. He picked up a bottle of red wine and prepared to pour it for her.

    ¡°I want white wine,¡± Jeanne refused.

    ¡°...¡± Kingsley looked at her.

    ¡°Red wine is meaningless,¡± Jeanne said straightforwardly.

    ¡°You can¡¯t hold your liquor well.¡±

    ¡°But I like it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re as stubborn as your mother.¡± Kingsley was speechless.

    In the end, he got the waiter to bring Jeanne a local white wine.

    The waiter poured Jeanne some.

    Jeanne took a sip.

    It was spicy, but it was very refreshing.

    She drank a lot.

    Kingsley also let Jeanne be.

    In fact, Jeanne could only let her guard down and drink in front of Kingsley.

    Thest time she drank with Fourth Master Swan and the others did not count.

    She admitted that she drank a little too much that night, but it was not to the extent of beingpletely drunk.

    Moreover, it was not satisfying.

    It was not satisfying at all.

    ¡°Have some food.¡± Kingsley took some food for Jeanne.

    He took some pork ribs for her. They were famous in this city

    Jeanne looked at the ribs then at Kingsley.

    In actuality, Kingsley treated her very well.

 Chapter 233 - Jeanne Is Drunk

    <h4>Chapter 233: Jeanne Is Drunk</h4>

    It was just that Kingsley was asionally strict.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Jeanne ate the pork rib and chewed it.

    It was oily but not greasy. It was delicious.

    ¡°Your mother also liked to eat pork ribs,¡± Kingsley suddenly said.

    Jeanne paused.

    Her memory of her mom had be somewhat blurry.

    She only knew that her mom was amazing.

    Her mom was good at everything.

    She did not care about what Jeanne did. There was even a time when Jeanne did not want to go to school. Her mom said that she could do anything she wanted.

    Her mom would always pat her little head and tell her, ¡°Jeannie, as long as I¡¯m here, you can do anything you want, and I¡¯ll always have your back!¡±

    Jeanne always felt that her mom was different from other moms.

    Other moms always forced their children to learn this and that, but her mom only let her y.

    Once, Jeanne questioned her mother because her teacher said that she would be a useless child if she continued like this.

    Despite that, her mom told her, ¡°Jeannie, you can crush a lot of people with just a little effort, but I don¡¯t want you to be like that.¡±

    For many years, Jeanne did not know what her mother meant by that.

    It was not until she met Kingsley that she found out.

    It turned out that her IQ was surprisingly high!

    Her eyes moved slightly.

    At this moment, Jeanne¡¯s eyes were a little red.

    Jeanne suddenly remembered that when her mother died, she was badly mutted. It was really bad. Jeanne almost could not recognize that the person lying there was the woman who had always been energetic in front of her. She no longer remembered how hard it was for her back then, and she did not want to remember it.

    She silently drank the white wine.

    It was too much for her to finish.

    Even so, Kingsley did not try to persuade her.

    He could probably feel her pain.

    In actuality, he also could not forget¡­ the death of Jeanne¡¯s mom.

    Otherwise, he would not have let Jeannee back.

    At this point, he began to doubt if letting here back was the right choice!

    During the meal, it was a little quiet.

    George had always been quiet. At this moment, he could not help but tug at the corner of Kingsley¡¯s shirt. ¡°Is my mom unhappy?¡±

    Kingsley patted George¡¯s head. ¡°Everyone has something they¡¯re unhappy about. You¡¯ll know when you grow up.¡±

    ¡°Is she unhappy because we don¡¯t allow her to be with Fourth Master Swan?¡± George continued to ask.

    ¡°No!¡± Kingsley denied.

    ¡°Fourth Master Swan is actually not bad...¡±

    ¡°George.¡± Kingsley covered George¡¯s small mouth. ¡°You can¡¯tpromise so quickly.¡±

    George blinked and looked at Kingsley in a daze.

    ¡°Did you hear me?¡± Kingsley threatened.

    George nodded.

    Kingsley let go of him and whispered in his ear, ¡°Your mom can only be ours. Other men can¡¯t peep at her, so you have to keep a close eye on her. Let me know if anything happens.¡±

    Before returning to South Hampton City, this was also what Kingsley had told him.

    George thought for a moment and nodded.

    Kingsley patted George¡¯s head, ¡°Be good and eat more. Look at how thin you are.¡±

    George ate his meal obediently.

    After the meal, it waste at night.

    Jeanne had knocked herself out from drinking.

    Kingsley was not surprised. Once Jeanne indulged in drinking, this would happen.

    He carried Jeanne in his arms, and the others left with him.

    They had just walked out of the private room when they saw Edward walking over with Nox.

    Kingsley¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    It was obvious that Edward had note with good intentions!

 Chapter 234 - Fourth Master Swan Was Teased by Jeanne

    <h4>Chapter 234: Fourth Master Swan Was Teased by Jeanne</h4>

    In the dining room, two rows of people were confronting each other.

    Edward was staring intently at Jeanne, who was being carried by Kingsley.

    Jeanne¡¯s face was rosy and she was nestled in Kingsley¡¯s embrace. She was leaning against his chest, and they looked very intimate.

    Nox could feel Edward¡¯s anger.

    Even though Edward was still expressionless, Nox could feel his imposing manner.

    Kingsley nced at Edward.

    He just looked at Edward and walked past him while carrying Jeanne.

    Edward pursed his lips.

    Next, he reached out and grabbed Jeanne¡¯s hand on Kingsley¡¯s arm.

    He did it with force.

    Kingsley stopped for a moment.

    At this moment, Kingsley gave Miles a look.

    Miles suddenly kicked.

    It was an urate and ruthless kick at Fourth Master Swan¡¯s arm.

    Nox was quick to react. He used his leg to block it fiercely.

    As such, Miles kicked Nox¡¯s leg instead.

    At that moment, Nox had a feeling that Fourth Master Swan might not even let go of Jeanne¡¯s hand even if his arm was broken.

    Just like that, Nox and Miles started to fight.

    There were punches and kicks, and the fight was very fierce.

    At this moment, West hurriedly shielded George behind him and moved a little further away.

    Themotion in the restaurant was very big.

    Even so, none of the staff dared to go forward.

    ¡°Let go!¡± Kingsley said coldly.

    Edward looked at Kingsley. ¡°I won¡¯t let go.¡±

    Kingsley¡¯s face darkened.

    He hugged Jeanne tightly and nned to fight with Fourth Master Swan.

    At this moment, Jeanne suddenly opened her eyes.

    When she opened her eyes, she saw Fourth Master Swan in front of her.

    Her eyes moved.

    Before Kingsley made a move, Jeanne suddenly stretched out her hand and used her other hand to touch Fourth Master Swan¡¯s face.

    Fourth Master Swan was stunned.

    Kingsley was also dumbfounded.

    Jeanne held Fourth Master Swan¡¯s face. Her fingers even moved closer to his lips. It seemed like she was teasing him¡­

    Fourth Master Swan looked down to watch Jeanne¡¯s actions.

    Kingsley also watched.

    Jeanne touched Edward¡¯s lips for a long time. After a long time, she said, ¡°They look so cold and hard. Why do they feel so soft?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Fourth Master Swan¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    At this moment, Nox, who was fighting at the side, felt that it was interesting. Therefore, when Miles approached again, he gestured for Miles to pause and look over there.

    Miles took a look and also felt that... it was quite a novel scene.

    Hence, the two people who were fighting suddenly became quiet and looked over there in unison.

    Jeanne¡¯s fingers left Edward¡¯s lips but did not leave his body. Instead, she moved her fingers down and touched his Adam¡¯s apple. She could feel it moving up and down.

    She seemed to find it very funny and even used her finger to poke it gently.

    After that, she also poked Edward¡¯s chest.

    Edward obviously could not hold it in any longer.

    ¡°How can your figure be so good?¡± Jeanne touched and even pinched his chest.

    Nox wanted to burst outughing.

    ¡®Is Fourth Master Swan being teased?!

    ¡®Oh my god.¡¯

    ¡®If she continues to touch him like that, I¡¯m afraid that his hand would be crippled tonight.¡¯

    Nox just stared wide-eyed at the scene of Jeanne teasing Fourth Master Swan in front of everyone. He watched with relish.

    However, Kingsley suddenly carried Jeanne a few steps further away at this time.

    It was as if he suddenly reacted, and his expression was extremely ugly.

    The touch on Jeanne¡¯s hand disappeared, and she was a little dissatisfied. ¡°Kingsley, I haven¡¯t f*cking had a man for a long time. I want one too!¡±

    ¡°...¡± Kingsley was about to explode with anger.

    He carried Jeanne and left directly.

    It was obvious that Jeanne was twisting in his arms as if she was protesting.

    As for the man who was teased, he was suddenly frozen, and he could only watch as Jeanne was carried away.

    Once Kingsley and Jeanne left, Miles naturally followed quickly. West hurriedly carried George and chased after them.

    After that, only Edward and Nox were left.

    Nox looked in the direction that the group of people had left and turned around to look at Edward. ¡°Ms. Lawrence seems to be dissatisfied. Fourth Master Swan, have you not satisfied her¡ª¡±

    Edward gave him a look.

    Nox shrugged.

    He pretended that he did not say anything.

    Edward turned around and left as well.

    He hade on purpose after he heard that Jeanne was dining here. Now that she had left, of course, he would also leave.

    Nox apanied Edward back to the car.

    Their journey back was silent.

    They arrived at the Swans¡¯pound.

    Edward got out of the car.

    Nox could not help but say, ¡°Fourth Master Swan, take it easy tonight. Don¡¯t cripple your hand!¡±

 Chapter 235 - Fourth Master Swan Was Teased by Jeanne

    <h4>Chapter 235: Fourth Master Swan Was Teased by Jeanne</h4>

    Edward nced at Nox and left.

    Nox asked the driver to send him back.

    He leaned against the back seat leisurely.

    ¡®Aren¡¯t all women the same?!¡¯ Nox could not understand.

    ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter who you sleep with.

    ¡®Why is he torturing himself?

    ¡®He should be like me. Tonight, I¡¯ll find any girl avable to y with me.¡¯

    Nox took out his phone and looked through his contact list.

    He randomly clicked on one. ¡°Are you free?¡±

    ¡°Eldest Young Master Winter, how can I not be free since you called?¡±

    ¡°Come to my house.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave immediately.¡±

    ¡°Wash yourself clean first.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The person on the other end was extremely excited.

    Nox hung up the phone casually, and a smile appeared on his face.

    He felt that he was more carefree than Fourth Master Swan and Finn!

    Those two were just too stubborn.

    Nox arrived at his apartment.

    He went back to his room and took a shower. He put on a bathrobe and waited in the living room.

    As soon as he sat on the sofa, he saw Shelly appear at the door with her backpack on her back.

    Nox¡¯s expression changed.

    He had not seen Shelly for the past few days. He had forgotten that the girl was still staying at his ce.

    When he thought about how he was almost scared out of his wits by Shelly thest time, his face turned even uglier.

    He suddenly felt that everyone was annoying him today!

    One was Kingsley, and the other was Shelly.

    ¡®F*ck.¡¯

    Shelly looked at Nox and saw the look on his face. She knew he must have invited a chick back to apany him to bed tonight.

    Without even thinking, she turned around and left again.

    The door was mmed shut.

    Nox¡¯s eyes were bulging.

    Was Shelly throwing a tantrum at him?!

    He was not even angry. Why was she so mad?!

    Shelly walked out of the house, got into the elevator, and went to the neighborhood.

    She guessed that it would take at most two hours.

    As such, she would only go back after they were done.

    Anyway, Nox would not let a woman stay at home for the night.

    As Shelly thought so, the elevator opened. The moment she walked out, she saw a woman with heavy makeup rush into the elevator.

    Shelly grabbed the woman.

    The woman was stunned.

    ¡°Did Nox ask you toe?¡±

    The woman was even more surprised.

    ¡°I¡¯m Nox¡¯s sister.¡± Shelly grabbed her and refused to let go.

    She even dragged the woman out.

    The woman was a little unhappy, but when she heard that Shelly was Nox¡¯s sister, she did not dare to refuse.

    ¡°Answer a few questions, and I¡¯ll let you go,¡± Shelly said straightforwardly.

    The woman looked at the school uniform of South Hampton City High School on Shelly and was a little unhappy.

    Shelly was only a high school student, yet she was so arrogant.

    Given how Nox was so arrogant, his sister probably would not be any better.

    The woman quickly smiled apologetically. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Is it fun to have sex?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The woman¡¯s eyes were wide open.

    ¡®Are all high school students nowadays so... unrestrained?!¡¯

    The woman was not that old. She was only in her twenties and had never gone to high school. However, were high school students not supposed to be obsessed with studying?! How would they have the time to think about such nonsense?!

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you¡ªis it fun to have sex?¡± Shelly asked again impatiently.

    ¡°Well... it is. Actually, it¡¯s not for women, but it is for men.¡± The woman saw that Shelly was getting a little angry. She replied, ¡°Men think with their penis, so of course, it¡¯s fun for them!¡±

    Shelly pursed her lips.

    So, it was to satisfy a man¡¯s desire.

    ¡°What kind of woman does Nox like?¡± Shelly asked again.

    The woman was stunned and answered, ¡°Nox doesn¡¯t like anyone. He¡¯ll be happy with anyone who can have sex with him. That said, I can tell you what kind of woman he likes to sleep with.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Shelly frowned.

    ¡°Women with big boobs, a thin waist, and a big butt.¡± As the woman spoke, she even stuck out her chest.

    Shelly could not help but look at herself.

    It seemed that the difference between them was very big.

    ¡°Also, he likes women who are a little more flirtatious.¡±

    ¡°Flirtatious?¡±

    ¡°Like this.¡±The woman pulled down her clothes, revealing deep cleavage. Then, she smiled coquettishly and said, ¡°Like this... Anyway, Nox likes women who are more straightforward. He doesn¡¯t like innocent, cute, and delicate women. He likes women who can have sex with him right away, so one mustn¡¯t be reserved in front of him.¡±

    Shelly fell silent.

    ¡°Is there anything else you want to ask? I¡¯m afraid that Nox will think that I¡¯m pretending to be reserved if I¡¯mte.¡± The woman seemed to be a little anxious.

    Shelly let go of the woman.

    The woman hurriedly pressed the elevator button and left.

    Shelly walked toward a bench in the neighborhood and sat down.

    It was early autumn in South Hampton City. It was not too cold or too hot.

    At night, it was just a little cold.

    Shelly was wearing a summer school uniform. She was a little cold from sitting there.

    She remembered what the woman said just now about women with big boobs, a thin waist, and a big butt.¡±

    Shelly thought about it carefully and realized that the women Nox had slept with seemed to have very good figures.

    As for her, she had a big waist.

    She had a slightly chubby figure. Her breasts were not big, her waist was not thin, and her butt... Her butt was still considered perky and fleshy.

    No wonder Nox was so disdainful of her.

    She was thinking¡­

    Since she had to take the initiative, of course, she had to adapt to his preferences.

    With this thought in mind, Shelly put down her school bag and went for a run in the neighborhood.

    The first step was to lose weight.

    At the very least, she cut down weight on targeted areas.

    Shelly ran a fewps around the neighborhood before her phone rang.

    She took a look at the iing call and picked it up. ¡°Sarah.¡±

    ¡°Shelly, are you asleep?¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯m running.¡±

    ¡°Why are you running sote at night?¡±

    ¡°To lose weight.¡±

    ¡°You finally know that you¡¯ve gained weight.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore. The day after tomorrow is my uncle-inw¡¯s birthday. Will the Winters attend his birthday dinner?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Shelly did not know about the arrangements of the Winters.

    ¡°I¡¯m going. I¡¯m going to dress up beautifully. The day after tomorrow is Saturday. Can you go shopping with me in the afternoon?¡±

    ¡°I still have to do some exam questions.¡±

    ¡°Your grades are already so good, yet you¡¯re still working so hard. How can dregs like me survive?!¡± Sarahined, ¡°Can¡¯t you just apany me? I want to meet my prince charming the night after tomorrow. I can¡¯t just go casually. I¡¯m begging you.¡±

    Shelly could not resist her best friend and agreed. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s set then. We¡¯ll go shopping together the day after tomorrow. I¡¯ll go see how much pocket money I have first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Shelly hung up the phone.

    She also stopped running.

    She was so tired.

    It seemed that losing weight was not an easy thing.

    Shelly looked at the time.

    She walked a fewps in the neighborhood.

    Two hourster, she went back.

    The moment she went back, she saw the woman dressed anding out.

    When the woman saw Shelly, she took the initiative to greet her.

    Shelly walked straight into the house.

    The woman was not mad.

    After all, the children of rich families were willful.

    Shelly walked to her room.

    When she passed by Nox¡¯s room, she saw Nox suddenly open the door ande out.

    Most importantly, he was naked.

    Shelly¡¯s eyes moved.

    She looked down.

    Nox was about to explode.

    He hurriedly used his hand to cover his penis. ¡°Shelly, didn¡¯t you leave?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I can¡¯te back.¡±

    ¡°You came back, you came back... F*ck!¡± Nox blurted out.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to see. It doesn¡¯t look as good as what I see in videos.¡± Shelly was indifferent.

    ¡°Shelly, is this what an 18-year-old high school girl like you should say?!¡± Nox was about to fly into a rage.

    ¡®Wasn¡¯t Shelly raised well by my parents?!

    ¡®When did she be crooked?!

    ¡®Do my parents know?!¡¯

    ¡°Should an 18-year-old high school girl only take action instead of talking?!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 236 - Ms. Lawrence, I Havenâ€™t Had a Woman for a Long Time Either

    <h4>Chapter 236: Ms. Lawrence, I Haven¡¯t Had a Woman for a Long Time Either</h4>

    ¡°Should an 18-year-old high school girl only take action instead of talking?!¡± Shelly asked Nox with a serious expression.

    Nox could not say anything at this moment.

    He just stared at Shelly with his eyes wide open.

    Shelly looked very indifferent. She turned around and said, ¡°When my figure is better, I¡¯ll do it with you.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡®When did I f*cking say that I want to do it with you?¡¯

    Nox mmed the door shut. He was so angry that he forgot that he had gone out to get water.

    He went back to his room and picked up his phone, making a phone call in a huff.

    When the call was picked up, the person on the other side immediately scolded him, ¡°Are you crazy? It¡¯s sote now. Don¡¯t you know that your mom wants her beauty sleep?!¡±

    His dad¡¯s angry voice could be heard.

    Nox felt very wronged.

    He said, ¡°Dad, can you ask Shelly to go back? She has seriously affected my normal life...¡±

    ¡°What normal life do you have? Your life isn¡¯t normal! Take good care of Shelly, or I¡¯ll skin you alive!¡±

    ¡°Dad!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no room for discussion!¡± Nox¡¯s dad was very serious. ¡°Oh right, Gary Cardellini¡¯s birthday party is on the day after tomorrow. We¡¯re going to attend it. Are you going with us or with Fourth Master Swan?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going with Fourth Master Swan.¡± Nox was straightforward.

    ¡°Did you just call him Fourth Master Swan? You should call him Fourth Uncle!¡±

    Nox rolled his eyes.

    ¡°Take care of Shelly for me!¡± After saying dad, his dad hung up the phone.

    Nox was irritable.

    Instead of beingforted, he was scolded!

    ¡®F*ck!

    ¡®Does Shelly need someone to take care of her?!

    ¡®She¡¯s a troublemaker¡ªan annoying one!¡¯

    ¡­

    The next day, Jeanne had difficulty propping herself up on the bed.

    Alcohol was bad!

    Every time she got drunk, she would tell herself that she could not drink alcohol in the future, but every time she saw alcohol, it was as if that thing had magic powers. She could not control herself.

    In fact, her alcohol tolerance was bad.

    Once she drank, she would get drunk.

    That said,st night was rather satisfying.

    It was enough to satisfy her cravings.

    Jeanne got out of bed, went to the bathroom, and squatted on the toilet.

    Then, she used her phone.

    There were a lot of messages.

    She read Kingsley¡¯s message: [I know you¡¯re still sleeping, so I won¡¯t disturb you. I got on the ne.]

    Kingsley just left like that.

    Jeanne looked at the message with mixed feelings.

    Kingsley sent another message: [Remember, you¡¯re NOT allowed to drink except in my presence! I have to emphasize this!]

    Jeanne was a little speechless.

    At this moment, she could totally imagine the expression on Kingsley¡¯s face when he sent the message.

    Despite that, her heart suddenly felt a little warm.

    In fact, Jeanne felt happy to be able to have someone who cared about her so much.

    Afterward, Jeanne opened WhatsApp.

    There was an unread message from Edward.

    Fourth Master Swan rarely messaged Jeanne.

    She pursed her lips and opened the chat.

    [Edward: I haven¡¯t had a woman for a long time either.]

    Jeanne frowned.

    ¡®What¡¯s Fourth Master Swan talking about?! He sent this at 3:00 am.

    ¡®He¡¯s crazy.

    ¡®Why did he send me such a flirtatious message instead of sleeping?!¡¯

    Jeanne could not be bothered to reply to him and pretended not to have seen it.

    She put down her phone and was about to wash up.

    A WhatsApp message popped up again.

    [Edward: Looks like you slept very wellst night, Ms. Lawrence.]

    Jeanne knew that Edward could see if she had read his message or not. She had not turned off that setting.

    That said, Jeanne still pretended that she did not see his message.

    She also deliberately ignored Fourth Master Swan¡¯s tease.

    Jeanne put down her phone and washed up.

    After washing up, she walked out of the bathroom.

    George also got up from the bed in a daze.

    ¡°Are you awake?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°Mm.¡± George nodded.

    ¡°Kingsley has left.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± George was still a little upset.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. It won¡¯t be long before we can leave too,¡± Jeanneforted him.

    ¡°Okay.¡± George was obedient.

    ¡°Take your time and eat breakfast before going to school. I¡¯m ready to go to work.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Jeanne changed her clothes and put on makeup. She did not bother with George anymore.

    After George washed up and put on his school uniform, he walked in front of Jeanne. ¡°Mom.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Jeanne was applying her mascara.

    ¡°Do you still remember what happenedst night?¡± George asked.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Jeanne was very serious.

    ¡°The matter of you touching Fourth Master Swan.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s hand trembled, and the mascara was smeared on her eyelid.

    She looked at George. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t remember,¡± George muttered.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we have dinner with Kingsleyst night?¡± Jeanne was a little agitated.

 Chapter 237 - Ms. Lawrence, I Havenâ€™t Had a Woman for a Long Time Either

    <h4>Chapter 237: Ms. Lawrence, I Haven¡¯t Had a Woman for a Long Time Either</h4>

    ¡°Yeah. When we left, you were drunk. Kingsley carried you and bumped into Fourth Master Swan. Fourth Master Swan wanted to snatch you away. Kingsley was about to start a fight with Fourth Master Swan, but you suddenly reached out and touched Fourth Master Swan¡¯s face, mouth, neck, and chest...¡±

    ¡°...¡± Jeanne¡¯s hand trembled even more as she held the mascara brush.

    ¡°Oh right, you also said that you haven¡¯t had a man for a long time and that you really want one,¡± George repeated what Jeanne saidst night.

    Jeanne suddenly put down the mascara brush on the dressing table.

    She finally understood what Fourth Master Swan meant by that message he had sent this morning.

    Jeanne seemed to vaguely recall the scene fromst night.

    She thought that it was a dream she had.

    After all, how could she do something like teasing Fourth Master Swan in public?

    ¡°Mom, when Kingsley left, he told me to keep an eye on you. Don¡¯t get drunk next time,¡± George reminded Jeanne.

    Next time?!

    That would not happen!

    The next time Jeanne drank, she would beat herself to death!

    ¡°I¡¯ll go downstairs for breakfast,¡± George said after he kindly helped Jeanne ¡°recall¡± her experiencest night.

    Jeanne nodded.

    George left.

    After he left, Jeanne could not hold it in any longer.

    She looked at herself in front of the makeup mirror.

    Her eye makeup waspletely ruined!

    Her cheeks did not need blush anymore. At this moment, her face was as red as an apple.

    She could not go on like this.

    In the future, she had to stay far away from Fourth Master Swan!

    After a long time, Jeanne finally calmed down.

    The reason she calmed down was just to deliberately let herself not think about what happenedst night.

    She put on her makeup again and went to work.

    Her damaged sports car was repaired and sent back. She drove to the Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s building.

    There was a high-level meeting today.

    Jeanne had just walked into the office when Amy reminded her about the meeting.

    In the meeting room, Alexander¡¯s face was very cold.

    Alexander had not been in a good mood recently. No one knew who had offended him. Logically speaking, the Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s emerce project was now in full swing. Although the logistics department had slightly dyed the progress, after this week¡¯s intensive construction, the progress should be about the same as expected. ording to Alexander¡¯s personality, he should be proud at this moment.

    However, he had a straight face throughout the meeting.

    Probably only Jeanne knew that Alexander had lost 5% of his shares, which was why he was extremely unhappy.

    Alexander said, ¡°Today¡¯s meeting is mainly about a change in the position of the senior leaders. Adrian¡¯s matter made the board of directors think a lot. The board unanimously decided to make a change in the senior leaders. Of course, it¡¯s not to question everyone. It¡¯s just to prevent the senior leaders from staying in the same position for too long, which would easily lead to unnecessary things. For example, Adrian. It was because he had been in his position for too long that he hade into contact with more people, which led to him walking on a path of no return. The board of directors wants to let everyone develop better, so it was suggested that the senior leaders of the Lawrence Enterprise are rotated. As for how exactly the rotation will happen, it hasn¡¯t been decided yet. Senior leaders, you may n your careers first. You canmunicate with me in advance if you have a position you¡¯re interested in. The Lawrence Enterprise willplete the rotation within this month.¡±

    After he said that, everyone was still a little surprised.

    They were somewhat against the idea of suddenly changing jobs when they were already doing well in their jobs.

    Nheless, due to Adrian¡¯s matter, it seemed like it was only right for the board of directors to have such considerations. Therefore, even though some people were dissatisfied, they did not say anything in the end.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not waste everyone¡¯s time. The meeting is adjourned!¡± Alexander did not like to show off during this period. After he finished speaking, he left with a cold expression.

    On the other hand, Jeanne felt that this was how a manager should manage time. The biggest problem of apany was wasting all their energy in meetings!

    After the meeting, Jeanne returned to her office.

    This rotation in the department... was indeed a good thing for the Lawrence Enterprise.

    There could be a reason to have a new batch of new people on the rotation.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes flickered. She picked up the phone and said, ¡°Amy,e in for a moment.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Amy knocked on the door and entered.

    ¡°Director Lawrence.¡±

    ¡°Go to the general affairs department and get me a list of the achievements of all the senior leaders of the Lawrence Enterprise.¡±

    Amy was a little surprised.

    ¡°I need it.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Amy nodded.

    ¡°Is Forrest Here?¡±

    ¡°He should be.¡±

    ¡°Send him in for a moment.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Amy went out.

    After a while, Forrest came in.

    ¡°Director Lawrence.¡±

    ¡°Sit.¡±

    Forrest sat opposite Jeanne respectfully.

    ¡°In the meeting earlier, it was decided that the senior leaders will be rotated.¡±

    ¡°I heard about that,¡± Forrest said bluntly, ¡°Everyone is making a big fuss now.¡±

    ¡°I want to take this opportunity to rece some of the senior leaders.¡±

    Forrest frowned slightly.

    ¡°You should be able to guess my goal. I won¡¯t hide it from you. I just want to change a new batch of people who are loyal to the Lawrences. Now, many of the higher-ups are relying on their qualifications in the Lawrence Enterprise to sneer at the management of the Lawrences. This isn¡¯t a good thing for us.¡±

    ¡°What you mean is that you want to take this opportunity to fire some of the senior leaders?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t go so far as to fire them. I just don¡¯t want them to take on such important positions. I want to then recruit new talents to form a new management team.¡±

    ¡°I think the Lawrence Enterprise should¡¯ve done this a long time ago! Some senior leaders took advantage of their seniority and their years of experience in the Lawrence Enterprise to not do much. Not only did they not do anything, but they also affected some of the decision-making directions at the management level. It¡¯s undeniable that many of the senior leaders have market experience, but how can experience support the market development of an enterprise? They also needed a visionary market vision and unlimited enthusiasm for their work. Only someone like you can be considered a true leader of an enterprise, Director Lawrence,¡± Forrest said righteously.

    Jeanne smiled. ¡°When did you learn to suck up to people?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not ttering you; I¡¯m telling the truth,¡± Forrest said seriously.

    Jeanne did not say much and went back to the main topic, ¡°Since we both have the same idea, I¡¯ll leave the matter of changing the senior leaders to you. Now, I¡¯ve asked Amy to get a copy of the senior leaders¡¯ achievements. Help me carefully refine the specifics of each leader. The main point is to give me a suggestion on who can or cannot be kept. Then, we¡¯ll think of a reasonable way to make those who aren¡¯t useful anymore leave.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Forrest nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s all.¡± Jeanne usually did not talk nonsense after she had finished her work.

    ¡°Director Lawrence, I¡¯m still a little curious.¡± Forrest looked at Jeanne.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re already worth so much, so why are you still managing the Lawrence Enterprise so painstakingly? It¡¯s said that the Lawrences don¡¯t treat you well enough.¡± Forrest could not help but say, ¡°If it were me, why would I manage the Lawrence Enterprise? I¡¯d be merciful if I don¡¯t make the Lawrence Enterprise go bankrupt immediately and leave them with nothing!¡±

    ¡°The reason people are getting richer is not only because of hard work but also the choice of the oue. If I let the Lawrences go bankrupt, perhaps I would be able to take revenge, but I would gain nothing from them; if I help the Lawrences develop and eventually take control, my benefits would be unlimited!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re an expert indeed!¡± Forrest gave her a thumbs up. He was convinced.

    Jeanne smiled. ¡°Go out and work.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Forrest left.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes narrowed, and the corners of her mouth curled up into a cold smile.

    In reality.

    Even if the Lawrences did not go bankrupt, the Lawrences would get what they deserved!

    Virtue had its rewards, evil its retribution. It was just that the time had note.

 Chapter 238 - Fourth Master Swan Teased Jeanne Back at the Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 238: Fourth Master Swan Teased Jeanne Back at the Banquet</h4>

    Saturday.

    Jeanne was nning to sleep in with George on the weekend when she was woken up by a phone ring.

    She had put her phone on silent.

    It was George¡¯s phone that was ringing.

    George¡¯s hair was messy, and he was in a daze. His phone usually would not ring, except for when his mom and Kingsley called.

    Could it be that something had happened to Kingsley?

    Jeanne and George exchanged a look. George hurriedly got up and took his phone. The moment he did, he looked rather helpless.

    Jeanne frowned.

    ¡°It¡¯s Godmother,¡± George said and handed the phone directly to Jeanne.

    Jeanne held the phone and looked at George. ¡°When did you give her your phone number?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t give it to her. That day, she saw that I had a phone and snatched it away. She saved her number for me and used my phone to call her phone. Look at the name she saved for herself,¡± George responded.

    Jeanne looked and could not help butugh. Monica had saved her name as ¡°The most beautiful godmother in the world.¡±

    Monica was probably the only one who would do this.

    ¡°She even put her name at the top of my contact list. Including her, there are only three people on my contact list.¡± George was speechless toward Monica.

    He did not interact with many people.

    Nheless, Monica was the only one with such a weird personality!

    He reckoned that one day, he would be driven crazy by Monica.

    Jeanne pressed the answer button.

    An energetic voice came from the other side. ¡°Son, are you excited? The most beautiful godmother in the world has called you!¡±

    ¡°...¡± Jeanne was speechless. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    ¡°Why is it you? Where¡¯s my son?¡± Monica was speechless.

    ¡°Why are you looking for him?¡± Jeanne nced at George.

    George looked like he was not willing to answer the call.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just wanted to hear his voice.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s sleeping.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Monica did not mind. ¡°I can¡¯t affect my son¡¯s growth. What if he doesn¡¯t develop well in the future and no girls like him?!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Oh right, I¡¯m looking for you. You didn¡¯t pick up the phone. What are you doing?!¡± Monica was very unhappy.

    ¡°Can¡¯t I put my phone on silent and sleep in for a while on the weekend?¡± Jeanne was on the verge of breaking down.

    She did not know how Monica could be in such a good spirit.

    ¡°Why are you sleeping in? Aren¡¯t youing to my dad¡¯s birthday party tonight?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that at night?¡±

    ¡°I was afraid that you¡¯d forget!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Then go back to sleep, I¡¯ll go and inform the others.¡± Monica hung up abruptly.

    Jeanne looked at the phone. She was speechless.

    George went back to sleep on the bed. It seemed that he could not fall asleep anymore.

    He turned over and grabbed his messy hair.

    Jeanne naturally could not fall asleep either.

    She looked at George. ¡°Tonight, Monica¡¯s dad, the old uncle that you saw at Monica¡¯s house thest time, is going to celebrate his birthday. Do you want to go to the birthday party?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± George covered himself with the nket and refused. ¡°Godmother is too enthusiastic. I can¡¯t handle it.¡±

    Jeanne could not help butugh.

    That was true.

    Every time Monica saw George, she would... pinch his face.

    Jeanne could not stand it anymore.

    She said, ¡°Alright, but I mighte hometer.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± George revealed his little head and was a little dissatisfied.

    ¡°Monica¡¯s parents were very good to me when I was young, so I¡¯m going to spend more time with them tonight and help them greet their guests. Don¡¯t wait for me tonight and go to bed early.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t sleep, get up. I¡¯ll take you out for a run,¡± Jeanne said as she patted George¡¯s head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to exercise.¡± George never liked to exercise.

    That was to say, he did not like to walk more than he should.

    He also did not like games that children his age liked to y.

    Jeanne felt a little helpless.

    George suddenly thought of something. ¡°However, my teacher said that there might be a sports meet next week.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Jeanne was quite interested. ¡°Did you sign up for any events?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to sign up for anything, but my teacher said that every student had to sign up for one event. Nobody wanted to sign up for long-distance running, so I signed up for it.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°My teacher said that I could just run as much as I can and do my best,¡± George exined.

    ¡°Do you need a parent to cheer you on?¡± Jeanne asked.

    If George needed someone, she had to free up her time.

    ¡°Yes. Besides, there¡¯s also a ry race for grades 1 to 3,¡± George said, ¡°It¡¯s a family ry race.¡±

 Chapter 239 - Fourth Master Swan Teased Jeanne Back at the Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 239: Fourth Master Swan Teased Jeanne Back at the Banquet</h4>

    ¡°Do you need me to attend?¡± Jeanne was in high spirits.

    She had never seen her son with other children before, so she was still a little excited when she thought about it.

    ¡°The thing is that I would need my dead father to attend. I can¡¯t dig him out of his grave, can I?¡± George¡¯s little face was wrinkled like a bun. ¡°How worrying.¡±

    Jeanne could not help butugh out loud.

    Nheless, she was also very d that George¡¯s attitude toward this was so good.

    Most children from single-parent families would probably feel inferior. George only felt that it was a little difficult.

    ¡°It would be fine if Kingsley didn¡¯t leave. He could pretend to be my dad.¡± George continued to be sad.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Jeanne rubbed her son¡¯s curly hair. ¡°If the event doesn¡¯t require both parents to participate in it, such as a ry for moms only or dads only, I can y both roles. If both parents have to participate at the same time, let¡¯s ask Miles to do it.¡±

    George nodded. ¡°That¡¯s all we can do.¡±

    ¡°Just be prepared to win.¡± Jeanne was confident. ¡°Hurry up and get up. I¡¯ll apany you to practice long-distance running.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    George originally only liked to sit in front of theputer, typing away.

    ¡­

    Jeanne apanied George to exercise in the morning.

    At night, she went to the banquet hall with the Lawrences.

    Tonight, Jeanne wore a one-shoulder ck gown, revealing one side of her corbone and shoulder. Under the light, her skin was fair and delicate as if it was tinted with ayer of diamond-like glow. In the middle of the gown, there was a thin white diamond belt, which made her thin waist appear exceptionally seductive. The skirt of the gown was very long. Despite her eight-centimeter high heels, it could almost sweep the floor. There was also a middle split from the middle of her thighs, making her look sexy.

    Jeanne was very beautiful. She was the kind of beauty that could make people gasp in amazement at first nce. Her beauty was also a little too ostentatious. Others would think that she was wearing heavy makeup even if she had only casually put on some simple makeup. Not to mention, she was meticulously dressed today. She was so beautiful that it was soul-stirring.

    That was why there was a second of silence when she just walked into the banquet hall.

    Everyone was stunned by that woman who had suddenly appeared.

    Actually, everyone knew that Jeanne was good-looking. Nevertheless, every time she appeared, it would still make people¡¯s eyes lit up. They could not help but sigh and wonder how she could be so good-looking!

    Alexander brought the Lawrences and walked directly toward Gary.

    ¡°Gary, happy birthday.¡± Alexander took the initiative to extend his hand to wish Gary.

    Gary hurriedly shook his hand. ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡±

    The two of them exchanged formalities.

    At this moment, Eden¡¯s family also came.

    Eden¡¯s father, Henry, brought his family over. Jasmine also obediently followed Eden¡¯s side.

    The moment Jasmine saw Jeanne and her good looks, her expression became a little unsightly.

    She was standing beside Jeanne, so he deliberately pulled Joshua to stand between them.

    Such a small action was noticed by Monica, who was standing across from her with a stiff smile.

    Every time Monica saw through Jasmine¡¯s trick, she felt that it was very funny.

    Sometimes, she did not understand how blind Eden must be to choose Jasmine over Jeanne!

    ¡°Monica,¡± Finn suddenly called out to her softly from the side.

    Monica came back to her senses.

    Tonight, due to special reasons, she had to appear in front of everyone with Finn¡¯s arm in her hand. They had to act lovingly.

    God knew how devastated Monica was when she held Finn¡¯s arm.

    She turned to look at Finn.

    ¡°Uncle Swan is calling you,¡± Finn reminded her.

    Monica quickly smiled and greeted Henry politely, ¡°Uncle Swan.¡±

    ¡°You and Finn have been married for so many years. When are you going to have a baby? Your dad will be happy to have a grandchild.¡±

    Monica was most annoyed by these so-called elders. They would either ask about grades or jobs, whether one was in a rtionship or married, and if one had a child if one was married! If one already had a child, they would then ask when one would have a second child!

    How annoying.

    Monica controlled her emotions and responded, ¡°My parents are still young. They¡¯re only 50 years old. If they already have a grandchild. won¡¯t that affect them??What about you, Uncle Swan? Are you hoping that Eden and Jasmine will give you a big, fat grandchild?¡±

    Henry could not help butugh. ¡°It¡¯s up to the young people. Of course, they make their own decisions.¡±

    ¡®Then why are you asking me?!¡¯

    Monica was speechless.

    Fortunately, at this moment, other topics were brought up, so this topic ended.

    Monica was also a little annoyed by staying there to receive guests. She let go of Finn and gave Jeanne a look, and the two of them left the crowd.

    They walked quite a distance away.

    Monica heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°I hate this kind of business meeting the most,¡± Monica said.

    ¡°Then why did you leave Finn alone there?¡± Jeanne was speechless.

    ¡°He likes to act. Let him pretend until the end.¡± Monica nced at Finn and watched him apany her parents to socialize with ease.

    She felt a little unhappy for some reason.

    It was Finn¡¯s behavior that made her parents feel that he was the nice person in the marriage while she was bad.

    ¡°By the way, why isn¡¯t my godson here?¡± Monica did not want to think about it anymore. They were going to divorce soon anyway.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t like this kind of banquet.¡±

    ¡°Jeannie, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s not good for George to be like this?¡± Monica suddenly became very serious.

    Jeanne frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°If he¡¯s so introverted, how is he going to find a girlfriend?¡± Monica¡¯s face was filled with worry.

    ¡®You¡¯re rushing things,¡¯ Jeanne thought.

    Monica still wanted to say something when her eyes suddenly moved.

    A light suddenly shed in her eyes. She smiled very brightly. ¡°Fourth Master Swan is here.¡±

    Jeanne did not turn around. She instinctively wanted to leave.

    At this moment, she could feel a familiar figure appearing by her side.

    Monica could not help butugh. ¡°Fourth Master, did you deliberately dress up as a couple with Jeannie?¡±

    Jeanne frowned.

    At this moment, she turned her head.

    She turned around and saw that Fourth Master Swan was wearing a ck suit. The key point was that the cor of the suit was iid with a circle of thin diamonds. It was very simr to the belt on Jeanne¡¯s waist.

    It might be fine if they did not stand together.

    When they stood together, they looked like... a pair.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Fourth Master Swan seemed to be sizing up Jeanne. ¡°It¡¯s probably telepathy.¡±

    Monica teased, ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. Fourth Master, you¡¯re showing off!¡±

    Fourth Master Swan smiled and silently agreed.

    Monica was also tactful. He gave Nox, who was next to Edward, a look.

    Of course, Nox understood it at a nce.

    The two of them left together in a tacit understanding.

    Those who did not know would think that Monica and Nox were having an affair.

    Once the two of them left, naturally, only Edward and Jeanne were left.

    Jeanne was speechless.

    How much did Monica want to make them a match?

    How many times did Jeanne have to say it? It was impossible for her and Fourth Master Swan to be together.

    Jeanne pursed her lips and turned to leave.

    Her arm was suddenly pulled by someone.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, you¡¯re leaving like that?¡±

    Jeanne took a deep breath and smiled. ¡°Fourth Master, how can I help you?¡±

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, you took advantage of me. Are you leaving just like that?¡±

    The corners of Jeanne¡¯s mouth twitched.

    She knew that she could not offend a cunning man like Fourth Master Swan.

    Jeanne put on a fake smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Fourth Master Swan raised his eyebrow slightly.

    Jeanne nodded. ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll help you recall it.¡± As soon as Edward finished, he ced his hand on Jeanne¡¯s face. He gently caressed her lips with her fingers.

    Jeanne¡¯s body was about to explode.

    At this moment, she heard Fourth Master Swan say, ¡°They¡¯re quite soft.¡±

    ¡®Soft my *ss!¡¯

 Chapter 240 - The â€œMarried Coupleâ€ Sweetly Feeds Each Other

    <h4>Chapter 240: The ¡°Married Couple¡± Sweetly Feeds Each Other</h4>

    In broad daylight, Edward teased Jeanne in front of everyone.

    After touching her lips, he moved his fingers down again and touched her slender neck. Then, he moved them down again and brushed them past her corbone¡­

    ¡°Fourth Master!¡± Jeanne took a few steps back.

    Edward¡¯s hand was no longer touching anything.

    The moment the feeling disappeared, he felt a little upset.

    At this moment, in the banquet hall, some people were looking over.

    Nheless, due to Fourth Master Swan¡¯s identity, many people did not dare to look at them brazenly.

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, do you remember now?¡± Fourth Master Swan asked Jeanne shamelessly.

    ¡°Fourth Master, is there a point to bother a drunk person?¡± Jeanne was a little angry.

    ¡°So, you don¡¯t want to take responsibility.¡±

    ¡°I just touched you for a while. What¡¯s there to take responsibility for?!¡± Jeanne did not care anymore.

    In any case, Fourth Master Swan was shameless. She could do the same!

    Edward just looked at her.

    He looked at how aggressive Jeanne was.

    Edward smiled again.

    His smile was very obvious.

    It was rumored that Fourth Master Swan did not like to smile.

    ¡®He¡¯s f*cking good-looking when he smiles!¡¯

    At least half of the people in the hall were stunned by Fourth Master Swan¡¯s smile.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t have dinner. I¡¯m going to have some pastries,¡± Jeanne said domineeringly and left immediately.

    She looked as if she could not be bothered with Edward.

    Edward watched her leave with a deep gaze.

    His feelings for Jeanne were not hidden at all.

    It was rumored that Fourth Master Swan had fallen in love with Jeanne.

    It seemed that the rumors were true.

    At this moment, in the banquet hall.

    Eden had left the elders and brought Jasmine to the side to socialize.

    At that moment, of course, he had also noticed the interaction between his fourth uncle and Jeanne. His expression was ugly.

    ¡°Is your fourth uncle really together with my sister?!¡± Jasmine asked unhappily.

    Eden did not answer.

    ¡°How did your fourth uncle fall for Jeanne¡ª¡±

    ¡°Stop talking!¡± Eden interrupted Jasmine¡¯s words.

    Jasmine looked at Eden.

    Eden seemed to be getting more and more impatient with her during this period.

    ¡°I just feel indignant for your fourth uncle. After all, Jeanne has a child...¡± Jasmine felt a little wronged.

    Eden said coldly, ¡°Jeanne is now rich and capable. Her figure and looks are top-notch. Isn¡¯t it natural for my fourth uncle to be seduced by her?!¡±

    Jasmine looked at Eden in disbelief.

    She did not believe that Eden would think so highly of Jeanne now.

    ¡®Didn¡¯t he always look down on Jeanne?!¡¯

    ¡°You¡¯d better know your limits. Don¡¯tpare yourself to her,¡± Eden said then let go of Jasmine before he left.

    Jasmine was suddenly abandoned in the banquet hall.

    She stood rooted to the ground, unable to ept it.

    ¡®No.¡¯

    Her eyes were bloodshot.

    She could not tolerate how Eden was treating her!

    She could not tolerate it!

    ¡­

    Eden walked out of the back garden.

    He could not stand it anymore.

    He could not stand watching his fourth uncle and Jeanne being entangled with each other.

    ¡®Jeanne¡­

    ¡®She deserves to die!¡¯

    Not only did she make him lose his face, but she also hindered his development.

    Eden took out his phone and made a call.

    ¡°Ms. Sanders.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s it going on your side?¡±

    ¡°Everything has been arranged. We¡¯re just waiting for Jeanne to go home tonight.¡±

    ¡°Alright. This time, we can¡¯t let Jeanne get away again no matter what!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Eden fiercely hung up the phone.

    ¡®Jeanne, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless. You can only me yourself for being too sharp!¡¯

    ¡­

    In the banquet hall, Jeanne was in the pastry section, choosing what she wanted.

    She was feeling very irritable.

    ¡®Can Fourth Master Swan just stay away from me?¡¯

    Jeanne turned around.

    She turned around and saw that Fourth Master Swan was just a step away from her. He did not speak and just followed behind her.

    Edward saw how angry Jeanne was.

    Instead of being mad as well, he was in a good mood. He said, ¡°Ms. Lawrence, I haven¡¯t had dinner either.¡±

    Jeanne looked at the pastries in her hands.

    She gritted her teeth. ¡°Do you want some?¡±

    ¡°You can eat first.¡± Edward was still gentlemanly.

    At this moment, Jeanne wanted to scratch Fourth Master Swan¡¯s face.

    She picked up a small fork and did not want to waste any more time with Fourth Master Swan. She continued to eat by herself.

    However, the more she ate, the more she felt that something was not right.

    Fourth Master Swan¡¯s gaze was fixed on her lips. He just kept looking at her.

    ¡°Is there chocte on my lips?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re eating very elegantly,¡± Fourth Master Swan replied, ¡°I¡¯m even hungrier now that I¡¯m watching you eat.¡±

    ¡®This coquettish man¡­.!¡¯

    Jeanne forked a small piece of chocte cake and moved it toward Fourth Master Swan¡¯s mouth. ¡°Do you want this?¡±

 Chapter 241 - The â€œMarried Coupleâ€ Sweetly Feeds Each Other

    <h4>Chapter 241: The ¡°Married Couple¡± Sweetly Feeds Each Other</h4>

    Fourth Master Swan¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    ¡®Doesn¡¯t he just want to show how affectionate we are with each other in front of everyone?!

    ¡®I¡¯ll fulfill his wish!¡¯ Jeanne thought.

    In any case, there would be a day when she would disappear from South Hampton City.

    She would act with Edward.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat it?¡± Jeanne looked at him.

    Fourth Master Swan opened his mouth and ate the cake that Jeanne had fed him.

    ¡°How does it taste?¡± Jeanne looked at him.

    It was to make the two of them seem less awkward.

    She was not used to being so intimate with Fourth Master Swan.

    Fourth Master Swan chewed but did not answer.

    ¡°Do you want more?¡±

    Fourth Master Swan seemed to have swallowed the cake. He slowly said, ¡°Ms. Lawrence.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Jeanne forked another piece and ced it next to Fourth Master Swan¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°I heard that George is allergic to chocte,¡± Fourth Master Swan said.

    Jeanne frowned. ¡°How did you know?¡±

    ¡°Teddy said so.¡±

    Jeanne only just remembered that thest time she went to Fourth Master Swan¡¯s Bamboo Garden for a meal, Teddy seemed to have noted that down.

    She did not expect that Teddy would still report such a small matter to Fourth Master Swan.

    ¡°You know, genes can be very strong sometimes.¡± Fourth Master Swan stared straight at Jeanne.

    Jeanne¡¯s heart froze.

    At this moment, she seemed to have discovered something.

    She heard Fourth Master Swan say word by word, ¡°I¡¯m also allergic to chocte.¡±

    After he finished, he still opened his mouth and ate the chocte cake that Jeanne had fed him.

    He smiled as he ate it.

    Jeanne stared straight at Fourth Master Swan.

    ¡®Why are you eating it when you¡¯re allergic to it?!

    ¡®Is something wrong with you?!¡¯

    Even so, Jeanne was also thinking of something else.

    The two of them suddenly fell silent.

    Nox walked over with an apologetic look on his face. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to disturb your wonderful feeding time, but I need to speak to you, Fourth Master Swan.¡±

    Edward¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    Nox leaned close to Edward¡¯s ear and said in a low voice, ¡°Old Master Swan wants you to go back immediately. His tone was quite bad.¡±

    Edward pursed his lips.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t good,¡± Nox added.

    Edward nodded slightly.

    Nox smiled at Jeanne. ¡°Lend me Fourth Master Swan, but don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m taking him away, but his body and mind are yours.¡±

    Jeanne did not reply to him.

    Edward suddenly leaned closer to Jeanne.

    Jeanne instinctively flinched, but her heartbeat somehow elerated.

    Edward whispered in her ear, ¡°The cakes were as delicious as you.¡±

    He seemed to be answering her question about whether the cake was delicious or not.

    Nheless...

    Jeanne¡¯s face turned red.

    She was blushing.

    Given that Fourth Master Swan was the one who said it, it could mean many different things!

    Edward kissed Jeanne¡¯s ear.

    Jeanne¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    Edward seemed to like kissing her earlobe very much. What kind of weird habit was that?!

    Afterward, Edward let go of Jeanne and looked at her. He slowly turned around and left.

    Nox hurriedly followed.

    The two of them walked out of the banquet hall and returned to the small car.

    Nox¡¯s expression became a little more serious.

    Edward¡¯s expression was also very serious.

    ¡°Just now, Old Master called me and asked you to go to the study to look for him in ten minutes. I reckon that he has started to pursue the matter of you returning earlyst time! After all, your body has basically recovered now. It¡¯s time for your old master to make a move.¡± Nox spected. Thinking about what might happen next, he was afraid.

    ¡°Not only that.¡± Edward was calmer than Nox.

    ¡°What?¡± Nox asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s probably also pursuing the matter between Jeanne and me.¡±

    ¡°...¡± This would be a bloody road.

    ¡°Go buy an allergy medicine first,¡± Edward suddenly said.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Nox asked.

    ¡°I just ate chocte.¡±

    ¡°... You¡¯re willing to kill yourself over a rtionship.¡± Nox was speechless.

    He did not even need to think to know that Jeanne must have fed him chocte just now.

    He reckoned that Edward would drink even poison fed by Jeanne, let alone chocte.

    ¡­

    At the banquet, Fourth Master Swan¡¯s sudden departure surprised everyone.

    What was even more surprising was whether Fourth Master Swan and Jeanne... were really together!

    It was clear that the news was spreading like wildfire in South Hampton City. Fourth Master Swan had also openly stated their rtionship in the media, but for some reason, no one felt that it was true.

    Many people felt that a person like Fourth Master Swan should not be together with Jeanne.

    To be more precise, they were used to Fourth Master Swan not letting women get close to him. They could not ept that he would suddenly be together with a woman.

    Perhaps everyone would think that it was an illusion until the day they got married.

    Jeanne did not care about other people¡¯s opinions.

    After Fourth Master Swan left, she slowly finished eating the pastries.

    Chocte was so delicious. How could anyone be allergic to it?!

    What was more, more than one person she knew was allergic to it.

    After Jeanne finished eating, she gently wiped her lips and made sure that there was not any chocte cake on her lips and that her lipstick was not smudged. Then, she returned to the banquet hall.

    At this moment, Monica was holding onto Finn¡¯s arm and entertaining a lot of people.

    Jeanne did not go over to look for Monica either. Instead, she took the initiative to join in the conversation of others.

    She might look cold at other banquets, but she could not ruin Uncle Gary¡¯s image on his birthday.

    Jeanne¡¯s initiative surprised many people in the business world.

    Compared to Alexander, Jeanne was clearly more popr at this moment.

    Due to Jeanne¡¯s initiative, many people started to actively fawn over her.

    Jeanne was no longer the same as when she was kicked out back then.

    On the contrary, nobody cared about Jasmine, the woman who had once stolen Jeanne¡¯s man, caused her reputation to be ruined, and was once very famous in society.

    Even her husband had left her side.

    Jasmine could only stand alone in the corner, looking coldly at Jeanne being surrounded by people.

    She was jealous.

    She was extremely jealous!

    ¡®How could Jeanne show off in front of me?!

    ¡®I should be the center of attention!¡¯

    ¡­

    In the banquet hall where people came and went.

    Monica could not hold on any longer.

    She pulled Finn to the side. ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore. I need to rest for a while. My legs are about to break from standing.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Finn nodded.

    ¡°If my dad is looking for me, just tell him that I identally sprained my ankle. I can¡¯t walk now.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Monica let go of Finn and walked toward the banquet lounge.

    Finn watched her leave and saw that she was really limping as she walked.

    His eyes moved slightly as he looked at the pair of thin and tall high heels.

    ¡°Finn.¡± A figure suddenly blocked his line of sight.

    He turned around.

    ¡°Did Monica leave you behind again?¡± Sarah asked Finn with a bright smile on her face.

    ¡°She¡¯s not feeling well, so she¡¯s going to rest first.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then I¡¯ll apany you.¡± As she said this, she was very bold as she tried to hold Finn¡¯s arm.

    Finn raised his arm and avoided her.

    Sarah was unhappy.

    Finn said, ¡°There are a lot of desserts over there. You can eat more.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a child anymore.¡± Sarah looked unhappy. ¡°Look carefully, how am I like a child?¡±

    Sarah stuck out her chest.

    She was wearing a pink dress with a t chest design. She looked very sweet. If one looked carefully, one would see her impressive bust.

    Nheless, Finn did not even look at her chest.

    He turned around and walked away.

    He was really cold.

    Shelly watched as Sarah failed to please Finn. Then, she walked over. ¡°Was that your prince charming?¡±

    ¡°Is he handsome?¡± Sarahposed herself from her sadness and asked with a smile.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t like you,¡± Shelly said bluntly.

    ¡®Are we even friends?!¡¯

    ¡°And he¡¯s married,¡± Shelly continued.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Forget it,¡± Shelly advised Sarah.

    Even so, Sarah did not want to.

    Anyway, her cousin was going to divorce her husband soon.

    Once the divorce was over, Sarah would make her move.

    At worst, she would use the moves that her cousin had used in the past.

    She did not believe that she could not score Finn!

 Chapter 242 - A Big Accident Happens

    <h4>Chapter 242: A Big ident Happens</h4>

    It was a lively birthday party scene.

    Monica hid in the lounge and took off her high heels directly.

    She would not go out even if she was beaten to death.

    Her legs were about to break.

    She did not know what kind of d*mn heels she had. They were extremely expensive.

    e

    Her heels were all broken.

    ¡®What the hell,¡¯ Monica cursed internally.

    Shey on the single-seater sofa and raised her feet a little too high.

    Then, shey there leisurely, waiting for the banquet to end.

    She did not know how long she had beenying there.

    Anyway, no one came to call her.

    Her parents probably forgot about her.

    To them, Finn was more important anyway. As long as Finn was by their side, it would be fine.

    Monica was a little unhappy.

    Whenever she thought of that b*stard, her heart felt like it was going to explode.

    Jeanne always asked her if she really liked Micheal.

    Monica did not lie to Jeanne; she liked him.

    Back then, she felt very happy when she dated Micheal.

    She could still be very happy without Finn!

    It was just that¡­

    It was just that so many years had passed.

    Finn seemed to have be a thorn in her throat that would hurt.

    Monica was in a bad mood.

    Sometimes, she would waste time on an insignificant problem.

    She suddenly remembered that day when she and Finn almost had sex with each other at home. That night, she went out on a date with Micheal.

    When Micheal sent her back, he gave her a kiss.

    In fact, Monica deliberately kept a distance from Micheal. Usually, she would refuse to meet him, let alone eat together. She just did not want to do too many immoral things while still being married to Finn, even though it was only in a marriage of convenience. In the end, she did not need to keep her virginity. Moreover, Finn had probably cheated on her countless times in their marriage.

    However, on second thought, Monica did not have much time left in her marriage. No matter what happened to Finn, at least she was not guilty of anything wrong.

    Sometimes, Monica was moved by herself and felt that she was too righteous.

    That said, when she went home that night, she did not reject Micheal¡¯s kiss.

    Monica did not reject him, but she did not look forward to it.

    The kiss did not give her a strong feeling as it did when Finn kissed her. She did not want it as much as she did Finn¡¯s kiss... Even during the entire date with Micheal, her mind was still filled with Finn¡¯s fiery kiss on her lips. Even though it was only for a second, it was imprinted on her.

    Monica silently admitted that she was using Micheal¡¯s kiss to make her forget about the feelings Finn had given her.

    Despite that, it was useless.

    Instead, it made her realize something¡­

    Could it be...

    That it was difficult to start over a rtionship that was missed?!

    Monica really liked Micheal back then.

    When they broke up, she was also heartbroken and wept.

    Could it be that things changed after a few years?!

    Many years had also passed between her and Finn. How could there be¡­ a spark between them?

    No.

    It was just a spark.

    It could not be ignited.

    Moreover, no matter what, Monica had been living under the same roof as Finn for three years. Once she got back together with Micheal, she might be able to regain the feeling she had before.

    As for Finn...

    That was enough for her.

    Monica wanted to be clear.

    In fact, she had been trying to understand everything in her rtionship with Finn.

    Monica was afraid that if she was not clear about anything, she would have died 10,000 times already.

    She would have died from anger.

    Monica closed her eyes and rested her mind.

    She did not know how long her marriage with Finn wouldst.

    Micheal said that he would make his parents ept her in three months. She had not asked him about that progress. She didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for Micheal. If he could not change his parents¡¯ minds, she would not force him.

    The so-called three months was actually the deadline for her marriage to Finn.

    Three monthster, no matter what happened between Monica and Micheal, things would end between her and Finn.

    Her father¡¯s threats were useless.

    To be able to waste her youth on Finn for so many years, she felt that hermitment to this rtionship was enough.

    Monica thought to herself silently¡­

    The door to the lounge suddenly opened.

    Monica turned her head and saw Finn walking in. She simply closed her eyes and pretended to be dead.

    She did not want to go out to socialize. She did not want to go.

    Monica was certain that Finn was here to ask her to go outside, so she looked very reluctant.

    Finn could tell what Monica was thinking by looking at her.

    He did not say anything and walked to Monica¡¯s side.

 Chapter 243 - A Big Accident Happens

    <h4>Chapter 243: A Big ident Happens</h4>

    Monica¡¯s calves were resting on the edge of the sofa, and her bare feet were dangling in the air.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. I won¡¯t go out.¡± Monica felt Finn approaching her, so she said confidently.

    ¡°Your dad is going to blow out the candles,¡± Finn said condescendingly.

    ¡®Why would someone still do that at such an old age?

    ¡®Wait¡­ I was the one who strongly requested it at that time!¡¯

    As expected, she had brought this upon herself.

    Monica sat up from the sofa with great difficulty, her face filled with anger.

    ¡®Whatever.

    ¡®I¡¯ll just let it hurt and die.¡¯

    She reached her foot into her high heel.

    ¡°Hiss...¡± Before she could even wear the heel, she felt like she was going to die from the pain.

    Finn looked at her exaggerated expression and said coldly, ¡°Serves you right for wearing such high heels.¡±

    ¡°Yes, serves me right!¡± Monica red at Finn. ¡°Serves me right for wearing such high heels just to reduce the height difference between us!¡±

    Finn was stunned.

    ¡°I¡¯m f*cking 163cm while you¡¯re 185cm. I¡¯m like a dwarf next to you. Serves me right to try to be morepatible with you. I¡¯m wearing a pair of 12-centimeter high heels. I deserved it!¡± Monica was furious.

    She deserved it if it was anything rted to Finn.

    Monica gritted her teeth.

    She decided to let the pain go and wear the heels.

    At this moment, Finn suddenly squatted down and grabbed her foot.

    Monica was stunned.

    She saw Finn put her foot on his knee and found a few band-aids from his suit.

    Monica¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    Finn tore the band-aid off and stuck it on her wounded heel.

    Monica did not know if it was because Finn was a doctor, but the band-aids were different from others. They looked nice and pretty.

    That was why she was lost in thought at that moment.

    Yes.

    That was why she was lost in thought.

    ¡°The other one,¡± Finn reminded her.

    Monica pursed her lips.

    She stretched out her other foot.

    Finn stuck the band-aid on her heel again.

    After the band-aids were put on, Finn asked, ¡°See if it feels better now?¡±

    Monica nced at Finn.

    ¡®This man¡¯s sudden kindness... Something must be wrong with him!¡¯

    She endured the emotional turmoil in her heart and stuck her feet into her high heels.

    Miraculously, it did not hurt anymore.

    When Finn saw Monica¡¯s expression, he knew that the pain must have been relieved.

    He stood up from the ground. ¡°Alright, follow me out.¡±

    Monica rolled her eyes.

    All the good feelings she had for Finn would always be gone in the next second.

    Finn wanted her to go out to socialize, which was why he went to find band-aids for her, right?!

    Monica stood up and rushed out of the room. She looked very elegant.

    Finn smiled and followed in Monica¡¯s footsteps.

    At the banquet, Gary blew out the candles, cut the cake, and even danced with Ruby. He kissed her in public and showed off their love

    Monica watched from the side. She was envious of her parents¡¯ love.

    What kind of fate would it take to meet someone who loved each other so much?

    After eating the cake, people began to leave one after another/.

    The Caredellinis began to send off the guests.

    Jeanne was not in a hurry to leave. She apanied the Caredellinis until the end.

    She finally sent off thest guest.

    Everyone could not help but heave a sigh of relief.

    It was tiring to hold a banquet.

    ¡°Jeannie, it has been hard on you tonight. I saw you helping me apany the guests all night long,¡± Gary said sincerely.

    Although Jeanne did not say that she would help him greet the guests, he saw what she did tonight.

    Jeanne smiled. ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t say that. You and Aunt Ruby have watched me grow up and are just like my parents. Of course, I have to help you celebrate your birthday.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re much more sensible than Monica.¡± Gary suddenly nced at Monica. ¡°I don¡¯t know where you went to hide halfway, but you only know how to ck off.¡±

    Monica pursed her lips.

    She wanted to remind his dad that he did not need to criticize someone else when he praised someone.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, and everyone is tired. Go back and rest early.¡± Ruby saw that her daughter was unhappy and tried to smooth things over.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Gary nodded. ¡°We¡¯re indeed tired. Do you have a ride, Jeannie? Your dad and the others seem to have left. Do you want me to send you back first?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. I knew that I¡¯d go hometer today, so I drove.¡± Jeanne smiled.

    Moreover, even if she hade with the Lawrences, the Lawrences would not want her to travel with them in the same car.

 Chapter 244 - A Big Accident Happens

    <h4>Chapter 244: A Big ident Happens</h4>

    Jeanne also had no time to please the Lawrences.

    ¡°Be careful on the road then,¡± Gary reminded her.

    Jeanne nodded.

    At this moment, Gary¡¯s car had also stopped at the entrance of the banquet hall.

    The driver got out of the car and opened the door for him and his wife.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll head back first. Go back early to rest,¡± Ruby said after she and Gary got into the car.

    ¡°Alright, you should go back quickly. While Dad is still young and strong, perhaps you can still give birth to a younger brother for me,¡± Monica urged them.

    ¡°You d*mned child!¡± Ruby¡¯s face was red from her daughter¡¯s words.

    Jeanne could not help butugh.

    She was very envious of Monica¡¯s family.

    They were... a very good family.

    There were no schemes between them.

    There was only love.

    Jeanne watched the car leave.

    Her car was also parked at the entrance of the hall by the valet guy.

    Jeanne said to Monica and Finn, ¡°Go home early. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Monica suddenly tugged at Jeanne¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Monica.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to sit in the same car with Finn. I want to go with you. Can you send me home?¡± Monica acted coquettishly.

    Monica did not want to be alone with Finn.

    She felt that her heart was a little unsettled these few days.

    Jeanne was speechless. She looked up at Finn and saw that he seemed to have picked up a call. He turned around and walked toward the car at the back.

    Afterward, Finn sat in the driver¡¯s seat, started the car, and left at a rather fast speed.

    Jeanne and Monica watched as Finn left.

    At this time, Jeanne turned around to look at Monica.

    Monica said, ¡°See, if you don¡¯t send me back, I¡¯ll have to walk back on my own!¡±

    ¡°...¡± Jeanne pursed her lips and did not say anything.

    She sat in the driver¡¯s seat while Monica sat in the passenger¡¯s seat.

    Jeanne drove Monica back first.

    Monica¡¯s gaze was fixed outside the car window on the streets of South Hampton City.

    Perhaps Monica was tired after a night of socializing. She was usually talkative, but at this moment, she leaned against the chair and did not say a word.

    Jeanne wanted to say something, but her eyes suddenly narrowed.

    At an intersection, she hit the brakes.

    The brakes were not working.

    She pursed her lips and stepped hard on them.

    At this point, she was sure that someone had tampered with the brakes.

    Jeanne looked at her speed. It should not be a problem for her to force the car to stop by drifting.

    She said, ¡°Monica, fasten your seatbelt.¡±

    Monica frowned.

    ¡®Have I not fastened it properly?¡¯

    Before she could ask, she felt a shake in the car, scaring her so much that she hurriedly grabbed the armrest beside her. ¡°Jeannie, what are you doing?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m forcing the car to stop¡ª¡± Before Jeanne could finish her sentence, through the rearview mirror, she saw a ck car crazily approaching them.

    It was the same trick again.

    Only this time, they cleverly tampered with her brakes.

    Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    At this moment, she definitely could not brake. If she did, she would be smashed into pieces by the car behind her.

    She suddenly stepped on the elerator and sped away.

    Monica was frightened by the sudden eleration.

    She was really frightened.

    ¡®Jeanne isn¡¯t possessed, is she?!¡¯

    ¡°Jeannie, what¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t scare me. You¡¯re speeding so fast in the middle of the night!¡±

    Monica was scared to death when she saw the speed of the car.

    ¡®Is Jeanne flying a ne?!¡¯

    Monica held onto the armrest tightly.

    Jeanne had no time to answer Monica¡¯s questions at this moment.

    Without the brakes, she needed to focus more to ensure their safety.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes moved slightly as she looked at the car behind her. In an instant, there were four of them.

    ¡®Has Melody not learned her lesson?!¡¯

 Chapter 245 - Jeanne Escapes From Non-stop Danger

    <h4>Chapter 245: Jeanne Escapes From Non-stop Danger</h4>

    The streets of South Hampton City in the middle of the night.

    The quiet night was disturbed by the sound of engines.

    Some people who sleptte could not help but sigh with emotion as they looked from their balconies at the few speeding cars on the street.

    ¡®Are they shooting a movie?! Otherwise, how could it be so thrilling?¡¯

    Jeanne gripped the steering wheel tightly, beads of sweat forming on her forehead.

    The cars behind her were following closely.

    Her enemies had not expected her to be prepared thest time, but this time, it seemed like they were well-prepared.

    Monica was so scared that she did not even dare to breathe.

    ¡®Who the f*ck said that Jeanne did not know how to drive.

    ¡®When she speeds up, I can¡¯t even recognize her!¡¯

    ¡°Jeannie, can we slow down a little? I know that your skills are amazing now, but you¡¯re going too fast¡ªah!¡± Monica screamed.

    It was because Jeanne suddenly made a sharp turn.

    It was a 90-degree drift, and they directly entered a ck alley.

    The alley was a little dark.

    They could not see the road ahead clearly, but Jeanne did not slow down.

    Monica was scared to death.

    If this continued, she was afraid that they would not be able to live to see the sun tomorrow.

    The moment Monica broke down, she heard Jeanne say, ¡°Monica, I¡¯m trying to slow down now.¡±

    This was because the cars behind her were now a little further away from them.

    Jeanne could only rely on the friction on the ground to slow down.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Monica was shocked.

    ¡®What does she mean by trying to slow down?¡¯

    ¡°Unfasten your seatbelt.¡±

    ¡°Jeannie.¡±

    ¡°Hurry up!¡± Jeanne said loudly.

    Monica gritted her teeth.

    She had never disobeyed Jeanne since she was young.

    As such, she unfastened her seatbelt.

    Jeanne gripped the steering wheel tightly, and with another drift, she entered another dark alley.

    She continued to use the intense friction on the ground to slow down the car. Her eyes narrowed. ¡°Monica, jump out of the car.¡±

    Monica was shocked.

    ¡®What is Jeanne talking about?!¡¯

    ¡°After you jump out of the car, call Finn and ask him toe and pick you up!¡±

    ¡°What about you? What about you?¡± Monica asked Jeanne,

    Although Monica was scared out of her wits, she still noticed that someone was chasing after them.

    It was obviously very dangerous at this moment.

    ¡°I¡¯ll distract them.¡±

    ¡°No, no!¡± Monica refused immediately, looking extremely agitated. ¡°I can¡¯t let you distract them. We have to go together. If we have to die, we have to die together!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t die, but you¡¯ll definitely be a burden to me!¡± Jeanne said straightforwardly.

    Monica looked at Jeanne.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to exin so much to you. You just have to trust me.¡± Jeanne did not have time to exin to Monica. She saw an alley ahead and gritted her teeth. ¡°Monica, once I enter the alley ahead, open the car door and jump out of the car. After you jump out of the car, hide in a dark ce and call Finn. Don¡¯t go anywhere and wait for Finn toe to pick you up.¡±

    ¡°Jeannie...¡±

    ¡°Listen to me!¡± Jeanne¡¯s tone was very cold.

    Monica could not resist.

    Jeanne drifted elegantly and quickly drove into the alley. She used the friction from the drift to continuously reduce the car¡¯s speed to the lowest.

    She shouted, ¡°Jump out of the car now!¡±

    Monica nced at Jeanne.

    ¡°Monica!¡± Jeanne was very determined.

    Monica¡¯s eyes were red.

    At this moment, she still followed Jeanne¡¯s instructions and opened the car door. She gritted her teeth and jumped out.

    Even though the car was very slow, after she jumped out, she still rolled on the ground.

    Her entire body was in pain.

    It was so painful that Monica felt like she was going to die. Shey on the ground and watched Jeanne¡¯s car leave.

    It was very fast and seemed to disappear in front of her eyes in an instant. All that was left was the sound of the engine.

    Monica endured the pain and got up from the ground. Following Jeanne¡¯s instructions, she dragged her body, which was covered in scratches, and hid beside a rubbish bin at the end of the alley.

    As the lights were very dim, she could not be seen.

    Just as she hid there, she saw a few ck cars following the direction that Jeanne had just left in. They were pursuing her crazily.

    Monica¡¯s vision was a blur.

    She had never experienced anything like this before. This was the first time she felt that death was so close to her.

    As for Jeanne¡­

    Jeanne... was still fighting for her life!

    Monica quickly took out her phone.

    She trembled for a long time before she took out her phone from her bag. She called Finn.

    With her trembling fingers, she dialed Finn¡¯s number.

    However, the moment the call was connected, Finn hung up.

    Monica called again.

    The other party still hung up.

    She kept calling and calling.

    She was desperate.

    The call was finally connected.

 Chapter 246 - Jeanne Escapes From Non-stop Danger

    <h4>Chapter 246: Jeanne Escapes From Non-stop Danger</h4>

    The person who answered the phone was not Finn; it was ady. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Dr. Jones¡¯ assistant. Dr. Jones is currently treating a patient who had a sudden heart attack and is in the operating room. If you have any¡­¡±

    Monica put down the phone.

    There seemed to be no chemistry between her and Finn.

    In fact, she did not me Finn.

    As a doctor, Finn should save patients.

    He was different from others. He had a sense of responsibility, so it was impossible for him to be on call for her.

    Besides...

    That was not the kind of rtionship they had.

    Monica gritted her teeth.

    She was trying to keep herself calm.

    She told herself that the most important thing at this moment was to help Jeanne.

    That way, Jeanne would be out of danger.

    ¡®Right, Fourth Master Swan!¡¯

    Monica called Fourth Master Swan.

    The phone rang, but no one picked up.

    Monica called Nox instead.

    Unexpectedly, no one picked up as well.

    Monica broke downpletely.

    Why was Fourth Master Swan not around every time something happened to Jeanne?!

    If something happened to Jeanne¡­

    Monica began to cry like crazy.

    When she thought about how Jeanne had just been chased by someone¡­ If something happened to her...

    At this moment, it seemed that Monica could only look for Micheal.

    She dialed a number.

    The call was connected after just one ring.

    Micheal¡¯s slightly groggy voice sounded as if he had fallen asleep.

    At this moment, when Micheal saw Monica¡¯s call, he sounded concerned. ¡°Monica, you¡¯re calling me sote at night. Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°Micheal, Jeannie is in trouble!¡± The moment Monica spoke, she started crying like she had gone mad.

    On the other side, Micheal was obviously shocked as well. ¡°Monica, calm down. What happened? Don¡¯t panic. Where are you? Where are you? I¡¯ll go find you right away.¡±

    Micheal was a little agitated.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m... I¡¯ll share you my location. Micheal, can you help me call the police? Jeanne is being chased by someone.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you call the police. Share me your location first. I¡¯ll go find you right away.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Monica hung up the phone and sent the location to Micheal.

    Micheal casually got dressed and left the house.

    Actually, when Monica said that Jeanne was in trouble, he thought that it was Melody¡¯s doing.

    ¡®Why can¡¯t Melody learn from her mistakes?

    ¡®If she does this, she¡¯ll be courting death!¡¯

    Micheal called Eden directly.

    Eden naturally did not sleep tonight.

    He sat in the Swans¡¯ courtyard and smoked. From time to time, he would receive information about the situation that happened tonight.

    When he saw Micheal¡¯s call, he paused.

    Melody had told him not to tell Micheal about this.

    That was because Micheal¡¯s opinion was to let things settle down first and think about the long-term.

    However, Eden and Melody could not swallow their anger.

    They had to make Jeanne suffer!

    Eden took a deep breath and answered the call. ¡°Micheal.¡±

    ¡°What are you and Melody doing?!¡± Micheal¡¯s voice was filled with anger.

    Eden did not reply.

    ¡°Do you know that you¡¯re taking a risk now? If you don¡¯t seed, you¡¯ll bring about your own destruction! Chief had personally instructed Melody not to go against Jeanne, but she¡¯s still doing things her way. It¡¯ll be fine if Jeanne dies, but if she doesn¡¯t, do you know how severe the consequences would be for Melody to disobey Chief¡¯s order?¡±

    ¡°Chief is Melody¡¯s father. No matter what¡ª¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s risky to stay by the side of a powerful person!¡± Micheal said word by word and continued, ¡°Melody has done many things that enrage Chief just because she¡¯s Chief¡¯s daughter. This is going to be thest straw before Chief ignores their family ties. If Chief finds out, Melody will die without a doubt!¡±

    Eden was obviously frightened by Micheal.

    ¡°Eden, I¡¯m only telling you so much because I take you as a friend. I advise you to let go now and stop helping Melody do things. She has lost her mind. Besides, I can clearly see from this matter that her future development won¡¯t be good! She¡¯s too eager to be powerful. She didn¡¯t learn to be shrewd as a political authority. Even if it¡¯s not because of Jeanne, she¡¯d still be killed by her other brothers and sisters. She¡¯s not worth our lives anymore!¡±

    Eden gripped his phone tightly.

    ¡°Listen to my advice,¡± Micheal said and hung up the phone.

    Micheal could indeed see it clearly now.

    All of Melody¡¯s assets came from the chief¡¯s love for her. In reality, she was not that capable. Not only that, but she also did not hide herpetitiveness. She could not ept any failure. It would make her die very quickly!

    Micheal had given up on Melody.

    Hence, during this period, when Melody looked for Micheal, he would find an excuse to reject her. He even tried to persuade her to stop fighting with Jeanne. It was all to make her hold a grudge against him so that the distance between them would grow further.

    Micheal did not want to be dragged down by Melody!

    Nheless, he did not expect that Melody would be so impulsive to such an extent.

    How long had it been? She had started to attack Jeanne again!

    She even dragged Eden along.

    Of course, Micheal was not trying to take into ount the friendship between him and Eden.

    In their living environment, no friendship was more important than benefits.

    Micheal only felt that Eden still had value.

    It was not worth it for Eden to fall together with Melody.

    Micheal had a lot of things that he needed Eden to do for him in the future.

    He gritted his teeth and quickly drove to the location that Monica had sent her.

    ¡­

    Jeanne got rid of Monica.

    After making sure that the cars behind wereing for her, she stepped on the elerator again and sped up on the streets of South Hampton City.

    As she was fast and there were no brakes, Jeanne did not even have the time to call for help.

    Even so, she was not too anxious.

    She believed that after Monica called Finn, Finn would go to look for Fourth Master Swan.

    If Fourth Master Swan came to look for her¡­

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    She admitted that at this moment, she had hope for Fourth Master Swan.

    Her eyes moved slightly.

    She watched as the four ck cars behind her got closer.

    Jeanne kept driving forward, entering the city area and heading toward the outskirts of the city.

    She did not have the time to choose which way to go.

    Jeannie just kept driving forward.

    She just kept driving, not letting the people behind her catch up.

    Her speed became faster.

    In front of her was a rtively narrow country road.

    The road was curved.

    It made Jeanne drive with some difficulty.

    After all, she was not familiar with the road.

    She was also afraid that¡ª

    All of a sudden, Jeanne¡¯s body tensed up.

    She saw arge truck suddenly appear in front of her. A dazzling headlight directly blurred her vision.

    Jeanne quickly grabbed the steering wheel and suddenly made a big turn to the side.

    It was a sharp turn.

    The road was very narrow, and the guardrail at the bottom was very low.

    Jeannie¡¯s car was very fast.

    With a single impact, the guardrail was directly broken.

    Once it was broken, the car directly rushed down from the guardrail.

    Below was a steep slope. The car could not control itself as it slid along the steep slope. At this moment, due to the impact, the car hadpletely lost control, and even the steering wheel was useless.

    Jeanne just watched helplessly at a big rock ahead. She could not avoid it, so the front of the car suddenly crashed into it.

    She tried her best to protect her head.

    Next, the car rolled and continued to slide downward.

    Jeanne heard crackling sounds, and her body was covered with injuries.

    She did not know how long it took before the car finally stopped.

    Jeanne did not dare to stop. She opened the car door.

    The car door was locked.

    She gritted her teeth.

    With one push from her elbow, she smashed the car window that was already somewhat broken into pieces.

    Jeanne climbed out of the driver¡¯s seat.

    She climbed out covered in blood.

    The moment she climbed out, she heard the sounds of footsteps from her surroundings. They quickly ran toward her!

 Chapter 247 - Jeanne Saves Herself and Waits for Edward

    <h4>Chapter 247: Jeanne Saves Herself and Waits for Edward</h4>

    Jeanne did not dare to stop at all.

    After getting out of the car, she did not have the time to check her injuries and did not know where she was at the moment. She chose a direction and ran forward.

    She was very fast.

    The people behind her were chasing her very closely.

    Nheless, Jeannie felt that it would not be difficult to find a ce to hide in the dark.

    She felt that as long as she could stall for time, someone woulde to save her.

    Jeanne ran for a long distance.

    Just when she thought she had slightly shaken off the people behind her, she suddenly heard the sound of motorcycle engines.

    She looked back.

    In the dark, many lights were crisscrossing non-stop. These lights were all from the motorcycles that were crazily driving toward her.

    In this ce where cars could not travel, the other party actually prepared to use other means of transportation. This time, they were going all-out to kill her!

    The motorcycles sped over.

    No matter how fast Jeanne was, it was useless.

    In an instant, she was surrounded by a few motorcycles, unable to advance or retreat.

    Jeanne was covered in blood as she stood under the lights of the motorcycles.

    She looked at the motorcycles in front of her vigntly.

    There were a total of four of them.

    It was one against four.

    Jeanne did not know if she had any chance of winning.

    Moreover, there were probably many people behind her.

    Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    Before the other party could make a move, Jeanne suddenly approached a motorcycle. Her actions were fast and ruthless. She kicked the motorcyclist¡¯s body ruthlessly. The man did not seem to be able to react in time and was kicked over by Jeanne.

    Jeanne flipped over abruptly and sat on the motorbike.

    The moment she was about to leave on the motorbike, the other three motorbikes approached her rapidly and were charging at her madly, knocking her directly to the ground.

    Once Jeanne fell to the ground, she flipped over and avoided being crushed by another motorbike.

    The next second, she was hit by another motorbike.

    Jeanne kept dodging the three motorbikes, but in the end¡­

    No matter how agile she was, she could not escape unscathed in such a situation.

    At this moment, just when she finally could not dodge anymore, her body suddenly jerked.

    She was fiercely knocked to the ground by a motorbike.

    Jeanne felt as if her body was shattered.

    There was even a second when she was unable to get up.

    She just fell to the ground.

    Jeanne¡¯s body was covered in blood.

    Her body was covered in blood as shey there motionless.

    The people in front of her saw that she hadpletely copsed and did note any closer. Instead, they all got down from their motorcycles and looked at her vigntly as if they were waiting for someone toe.

    Jeanne secretly gritted her teeth.

    She admitted that her body was at its limit, but it was not at the point where she needed to give up.

    Fortunately, she had made the right bet.

    Once she copsed, the other party would not attack anymore.

    They probably had to keep her alive.

    After all, Melody had suffered such a huge loss from Jeanne. She had to vent her anger, so how could she let Jeanne die just like that?

    Jeanney on the ground motionlessly.

    At this moment, she was also trying her best to recover her strength.

    She knew she could not fight head-on in this situation.

    Just like that, under the somewhat quiet night sky in a deserted countryside, footsteps were heard after some time.

    It was obvious that Melody had arrived.

    Melody had arrived. She stood in front of Jeanne and looked down from above.

    She looked at Jeanne lying in a pool of blood, not moving at all.

    Melody sneered.

    She thought that Jeanne had great abilities. Was Jeanne not lying in front of her, bowing to her at this moment?!

    How ridiculous.

    Melody asked coldly, ¡°How do you feel?!¡±

    Jeanne did not answer. She justy on the ground, not moving at all.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you quite proud? Didn¡¯t you seduce my man and unt your power? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything now? Are you lying on the ground and pretending to be dead?!¡±

    As Melody said that, she stepped fiercely on Jeanne¡¯s wounded body.

    Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    A piercing pain filled her body.

    ¡°You can still endure it. You¡¯re not even screaming!¡± Melody said cruelly. As she spoke, the strength on her feet became stronger.

    At this moment, the high heels seemed to have already prated deep into the flesh on Jeanne¡¯s back.

    Jeanne clenched her fists so tightly that her eyes were filled with malevolence.

    Even so, she did not make a sound.

    ¡°Ha.¡± Melody sneered.

    It seemed that she did not expect Jeanne to still endure it at this point.

    Melody stopped and squatted down. She lifted Jeanne¡¯s face, which was covered in blood. She grabbed Jeanne¡¯s chin and forced Jeanne to look at her.

    Melody¡¯s cold voice was heard. ¡°Edward must like your face. You look like a vixen.¡±

    Jeanne looked at Melody coldly.

    Her eyes were bloodshot.

    ¡°Before you die, I want Edward to see that your face is beyond recognition,¡± Melody said sinisterly, ¡°Bring me the knife!¡±

    The bodyguard beside her quickly handed over a Swiss army knife.

    Melody held the knife. Under the lights of the motorcycle, she swayed the knife in front of Jeanne.

    She asked, ¡°Will Edward still like you if you¡¯re disfigured?!¡±

    Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    Melody seemed to have had enough of Jeanne¡¯s silence. She pinched Jeanne¡¯s chin hard. ¡°Speak!¡±

    Jeanne still looked at her coldly.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to talk?! Are you still being stubborn? Let¡¯s see if you or the knife in my hand is more stubborn!¡± Melody smiled cruelly. She aimed the knife at Jeanne¡¯s mouth.

    Her face was full of malevolence.

    Jeanne¡¯s gaze suddenly changed, and killing intent instantly appeared in her eyes.

    Melody seemed to have noticed Jeanne¡¯s strange behavior at this moment.

    Jeanne, who was originally on the verge of death, seemed to have suddenly be a person full of strength. By the time Melody noticed it, Jeanne had made a backhand move. Her speed was fast, and she snatched Melody¡¯s knife from her hand. Next, she aimed it directly at Melody¡¯s neck.

    The entire process was urate and fast,pleted in one go.

    It seemed that no one had expected it.

    Melody was shocked.

    She had never thought that Jeanne would still have the ability to fight at this time.

    Melody had always thought that Jeanne had reached her limit and was waiting to be ughtered, so she was not on guard at all.

    She looked straight at Jeanne and felt that the knife in Jeanne¡¯s hand had cut the skin on her neck.

    Jeanne did not want to waste any more time with Melody. ¡°Let me go, or we¡¯ll die together!¡±

    This was the greatest chance for her to survive.

    She had expected Melody to deliberately torture her, so she could only pretend to be on herst breath to let Melody let her guard down. She had also guessed that Melody did not have any martial prowess, so it would not be difficult for her to restrain Melody.

    Melody had indeed been plotted against by Jeanne.

    She had never thought that Jeanne would still be able to treat her like this at this point.

    Her eyes were cold as she looked at Jeanne. She watched as Jeanne held the knife and aimed it at her throat.

    Jeanne might cut her throat, and she would die immediately.

    The anger in her eyes was obvious.

    It was probably because she was so angry that her heart was beating fast, and her eyes were bloodshot.

    Melody could not ept it at all.

    She could not ept that she would still be seized by Jeanne.

    The two of them were in a stalemate for two seconds.

    Perhaps it was only one second.

    Jeanne suddenly felt a pain at the back of her head.

    At this moment, Melody¡¯s body was suddenly pulled by the person behind her. A man¡¯s hand quickly appeared on her neck. It was obvious that he was trying to block Jeanne¡¯s knife. Jeanne¡¯s knife stabbed the man¡¯s hand and directly pierced through it but it did not injure Melody.

    Next, Jeanne fainted.

    After being ruthlessly hit on the back of the head, she could not control herself and fainted.

    When she fainted, she saw Melody¡¯s sinister and cunning smile.

    Jeanne knew if no one came to save her¡­ If Fourth Master Swan did note...

    She would die without a doubt.

    Jeanne had failed to fight for herst chance of survival.

    The reason for her failure was that Melody was also prepared to die with her.

    Otherwise, her bodyguards would not have taken the risk. When they knew that Melody¡¯s life might be in danger, they did not care and used such an extreme method to save her.

    If something went wrong¡ªif Jeanne still had the strength to stab the knife deeper before she fainted¡ªMelody¡¯s blood vessels would be cut. In less than a minute, she would bleed to death!

    Melody knew that would be the oue, but her bodyguards still did it!

    Jeanne knew it was Melody¡¯s order.

    Before Melody came, she had given her bodyguards a death order.

    No matter what happened, even if Melody had to lose her life, Jeanne must die!

    She must let Jeanne die!

 Chapter 248 - Seek Help From Fourth Master Swan

    <h4>Chapter 248: Seek Help From Fourth Master Swan</h4>

    Late at night, Monica hugged her legs as she squatted in the dark alley.

    Her mind was filled with the images of Jeanne being chased crazily.

    She thought about how Jeanne distracted the others to ensure her safety.

    Her tears kept falling.

    Monica did not know why they were suddenly being chased, but she was afraid that Jeanne would die.

    She bit her lips tightly.

    Monica was there alone, and her body was trembling.

    Those who had not experienced it would never know how torturous this was!

    After a while, she heard the sound of a car speeding.

    A ck car drove into the alley, and an emergency brake was made as it stopped at the entrance of the alley. At the same time, Monica heard someone call out to her anxiously. ¡°Monica, Monica, where are you?!¡±

    Monica cried even more

    She had never needed a hug as much as she did at this moment.

    She had never needed someone to appear in front of her as much as she did at this moment.

    Her throat moved slightly.

    With a hoarse voice, she said to Micheal, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    Micheal heard the voice and quickly went over.

    He went over and saw Monica squatting on the ground as if she had suffered a great injury. She looked weak and helpless.

    Micheal suddenly hugged Monica tightly in his arms.

    It was as if he was afraid of losing her.

    Monica was caught off guard by Micheal¡¯s hug. She could feel Micheal¡¯s nervousness and all of his feelings for her.

    She should not have hesitated at all.

    She should not have... kept a trace of hope... even if she did not want to admit it herself.

    ¡°Monica, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here. I won¡¯t let you get hurt again,¡± Micheal said, his firm tone and sturdy chest gave Monica a great sense of security.

    This was the peace of mind that Micheal gave her!

    Monica wiped her tears.

    She tried her best to calm herself down.

    Monica knew the most important thing now was to save Jeanne!

    She pushed Micheal away. The two of them hugged each other for no more than two minutes.

    Monica said, ¡°Micheal, send me to the Swans¡¯ manor. I want to find Fourth Master Swan!¡±

    Micheal looked at Monica.

    ¡°I saw Fourth Master Swan tonight. I believe he¡¯s there. Other than him, I don¡¯t know who else I can find to save Jeannie. Jeannie is currently being chased by someone!¡± Monica suddenly said very calmly.

    The girl who was clearly scared out of her wits and whose body was trembling just now disyed tenacity and strength at this moment.

    Micheal was slightly startled.

    He said, ¡°I called the police. The police have gone to look for Jeanne¡¯s traces ording to what I said.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t trust the police.¡± Monica looked straight at Micheal. ¡°I was scared out of my wits just now, so I asked you to help me call the police. On second thought, I don¡¯t trust the police at all. The police are all under the Sanders!¡±

    Micheal was stunned.

    He had always thought that Monica was very innocent and did not know anything.

    Nheless, at this moment, he vaguely felt that Monica seemed to know that this ident was rted to the Sanders.

    Micheal nodded.

    He did not want to be suspected by Monica, so he agreed immediately. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go to the Swans¡¯ manor.¡±

    Micheal pulled Monica up from the ground.

    The moment Monica stood up, her feet suddenly went weak, and she almost fell.

    ¡°Monica.¡± Micheal held her up.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Monica gritted her teeth.

    She must have fallen from the car and busted her knees.

    That was why she felt intense pain as she walked.

    Monica sat in Micheal¡¯s car.

    She did not have the mood to care about where she was injured. She just waited nervously for the car to drive into the Swans¡¯ manor.

    Monica was still afraid.

    The fear of death just now made her feel like breaking down.

    At this moment, what she was afraid of was that Fourth Master Swan was not around.

    What if Fourth Master Swan was not around?

    What about Jeanne?!

    Monica¡¯s eyes were bloodshot.

    She was trying hard not to cry.

    ¡®Don¡¯t think too much.

    ¡®I¡¯m determined that Jeanne will be alive.

    ¡®Jeanne will surely live!¡¯

    With that, they headed to the Swans¡¯ manor in a frenzy.

    As it was nighttime, the gates of the Swans¡¯ manor were tightly shut.

    The guards at the entrance did not allow Monica and Micheal to enter, saying that they had to obtain the consent of the Swans.

    Micheal¡¯smunication was ineffective multiple times.

    At this moment, Monica was so angry that she wanted to let Micheal drive the car and crash into the gates.

    When she called Fourth Master Swan and Nox, no one picked up still.

    ¡®Am I going to fail here?!

    ¡®I can¡¯t fail.¡¯

 Chapter 249 - Seek Help From Fourth Master Swan

    <h4>Chapter 249: Seek Help From Fourth Master Swan</h4>

    Monica told herself that she absolutely could not give up.

    Once she gave up, Jeanne might really... have no chance of survival.

    She bit her lip hard, trying to calm herself down.

    Monica could not panic.

    She could not be flustered and lose her mind just because of a little thing.

    At this time, she held back her tears and came up with an idea out of desperation.

    She suddenly called Eden.

    The phone rang.

    After a long while, the call was finally connected. ¡°Monica, it¡¯s sote¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m at your front gate. Tell your guards to let me in!¡± Monica was yelling!

    ¡°What are you doing at my house in the middle of the night?¡± Eden¡¯s tone was not very good. ¡°Are you mad?¡±

    In reality, Eden¡¯s heart could not help but beat faster.

    ¡®Could it be that Monica has discovered something?!

    ¡®That¡¯s impossible.

    ¡®Monica is clearly just a heartless and super yful youngdy. She couldn¡¯t possibly have Jeanne¡¯s wisdom and shrewdness, so it¡¯s impossible for her to have noticed anything!¡¯

    Monica was about to yell at Eden again.

    Micheal took Monica¡¯s phone and said, ¡°Eden, this is Micheal. Ask the guards to open the gate. We have something important to do!¡±

    ¡°Micheal.¡± Eden¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡®Micheal is with Monica!

    ¡®Could it be that Micheal told Monica¡­?¡¯

    ¡°We¡¯re here to look for Fourth Master Swan. Please help us out. Your guards aren¡¯t letting us go in. They said it¡¯s toote and the Swans have an entrance restriction for outsiders!¡± Micheal exined.

    It was a simple exnation, but he was sending a message to Eden.

    He was sending a message to tell Eden that Monica did not know anything and that they were only here to look for help.

    Eden immediately understood.

    He said, ¡°I¡¯ll go out to pick you guys up.¡±

    Micheal nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    He hung up the phone.

    Micheal returned the phone to Monica.

    When he saw Monica¡¯s anxious face, he remained silent.

    Around five to six minutester, Eden appeared at the gate and asked the guards to open the gate.

    After opening it, Eden walked out directly.

    Monica wanted to rush in but was stopped by Eden.

    He said, ¡°My fourth uncle isn¡¯t free tonight. You can look for him tomorrow.¡±

    Monica pushed Eden away directly. ¡°Tomorrow will be toote. Get out of my way!¡±

    Eden was forced to take a few steps back by Monica¡¯s brute force.

    His eyes narrowed.

    The moment he met Micheal¡¯s gaze, he endured it and did not stop Monica.

    Monica ran into the Swans¡¯ manor in a frenzy.

    She was not even wearing her shoes.

    Her 12-centimeter high heels had disappeared without a trace the moment she jumped out of the car.

    Micheal nced at Monica and gave Eden a look.

    Eden followed Micheal into the car.

    Micheal sat in the driver¡¯s seat and deliberately used some time to light the fire.

    It was just so he could speak to Eden alone. ¡°Jeanne is now being kidnapped by Melody. No matter what happens to Jeanne in the end, whether she¡¯ll be killed by Melody or not, it¡¯s best that you don¡¯t appear. Even if Melody asks you to do so, don¡¯t go. Not to mention the others, if your fourth uncle knows that you¡¯re involved, you wouldn¡¯t be able to live!¡±

    Eden was shocked.

    He couldpletely imagine that if his fourth uncle found out, given his fourth uncle¡¯s personality, he might really be killed.

    ¡°If you want to take revenge on someone, the best way is to use someone else to kill them,¡± Micheal said coldly and cruelly.

    Eden pursed his lips and nodded slightly.

    Originally, Melody had said that once Jeanne was seized by her, she would send someone to pick Eden up and torture Jeanne crazily.

    At this moment, Eden suddenly felt that Micheal¡¯s reminder was very right.

    He could notpletely lose his mind and do something that might cause him to die just for the sake of showing off for a moment.

    As for torturing Jeanne¡­

    Death would be the greatest torture to her!

    ¡®That self-righteous woman would finally not hinder my sight. She won¡¯t get to show off in front of me anymore!¡¯

    Eden was also certain that given Melody¡¯s personality, before Jeanne died, she would definitely experience a life worse than death.

    Though Eden felt a little regretful that he would not be able to witness it.

    As long as he knew that would not have an easy time, it was enough!

    Therefore, Eden did not need to be there in person.

    He nodded and said affirmatively, ¡°Alright, I got it.¡±

    Micheal nodded.

    He said, ¡°Monica wants Fourth Master Swan to save Jeanne now. I have no choice but toe with her. I can¡¯t let Monica know that I don¡¯t want to save Jeanne. It¡¯ll destroy our rtionship...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my fourth uncle can¡¯t save Jeanne tonight.¡± Eden sneered.

    Micheal looked at Eden.

    Fourth Master Swan did not pick up the phone, nor did Nox. Micheal had found this a little strange.

    ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you. It was indeed me and Melody who nned to kill Jeanne tonight. ¡°The reason I chose tonight was that I went to talk to my grandpa about work that day and identally heard him say that he wants to punish my fourth uncle! I don¡¯t know what my fourth uncle did to offend my grandpa, but once my grandpa decides to punish my fourth uncle, he won¡¯t be able to leave home. So I asked around and found out that my fourth uncle would be taught a lesson by my grandpa tonight, so Melody and I chose to make a move against Jeanne today.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Micheal nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s first apany Monica to finish her act.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Eden instantly understood.

    Micheal drove at a somewhat fast speed.

    Monica ran barefoot in the Swans¡¯ manor.

    At this moment, she was so nervous that she had forgotten that the Swans¡¯ manor was very big. There was only one thought in her mind¡ªshe had to find Fourth Master Swan.

    She had to find Fourth Master Swan to save Jeanne.

    Micheal stepped on the elerator and stopped beside Monica. ¡°Monica, get in the car.¡±

    Monica was stunned.

    She hurriedly opened the car door and got in.

    Micheal drove very quickly to the Bamboo Garden.

    It was quiet there.

    As soon as the car stopped, Monica opened the car door and rushed in.

    The huge building was empty. There was no one inside.

    Monica rushed to the second floor and went to Fourth Master Swan¡¯s room.

    She pushed the door open and found that it was empty.

    It was impossible.

    It was impossible that Fourth Master Swan was gone.

    He even attended the banquet tonight.

    Although he left early, Monica did not believe that he had left South Hampton City.

    She could not ept it.

    Monica was on the verge of copse.

    This was because herst straw seemed to have disappeared in an instant.

    She stood at the door of Fourth Master Swan¡¯s bedroom. It was as if she had lost her breath. She stood there without moving.

    ¡°Monica,¡± Micheal called out to her from behind.

    At this moment, Teddy heard the noise and came out of his room.

    When he came out, he saw Monica standing at the door of his master¡¯s bedroom. He was shocked.

    When Monica heard the noise, she suddenly seemed to havee to life.

    She looked straight at Teddy and quickly walked over.

    Teddy was so scared by Monica¡¯s appearance that he involuntarily took two steps back.

    ¡®She isn¡¯t sleepwalking, is he?¡¯

    ¡°Teddy, where¡¯s Fourth Master Swan? Where did he go?!¡± Monica grabbed Teddy¡¯s arms with both hands and asked him fiercely.

    Teddy was stunned for two seconds.

    Monica hade here to look for Fourth Masterst time.

    However, she was clearly not as flustered as she was this time.

    At this moment, it was as if something big had happened and that she needed Fourth Master Swan¡¯s help.

    Teddy was frightened by Monica¡¯s appearance. He said nervously, ¡°Fourth Master was summoned by the old master tonight and didn¡¯te back. We were told that nobody is allowed to disturb them¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish, he saw Monica run away as if she had gone mad.

    Upon closer inspection, he found that her gown was in tatters and that there were many serious scratches on her body.

    It looked like a big ident had happened!

 Chapter 250 - Finn Shows up Amidst Many Obstructions

    <h4>Chapter 250: Finn Shows up Amidst Many Obstructions</h4>

    Monica left Fourth Master Swan¡¯s Bamboo Garden in a frenzy.

    In fact, at that moment, she wanted to thank God for his mercy!

    At least, Fourth Master Swan had not left South Hampton City.

    As long as he did not leave the city, there was still a glimmer of hope.

    It would not make her despair!

    Monica got into Micheal¡¯s car, and he drove to the Swans¡¯s main courtyard, Universe Garden.

    This was the Swans¡¯ old master¡¯s ce.

    Normally, no one dared toe here directly. In fact, many people were afraid of this ce.

    Not only outsiders, but even members of the Swans would feel pressured when they appeared here.

    At this moment, Eden was feeling a little uneasy. It was as if he had taken in a huge breath of cold air and could not breathe out. Even breathing was a little difficult for him.

    In the Swans, Eden¡¯s fourth uncle was very prestigious. Every time he saw his fourth uncle, he would feel a little frightened. However, his grandfather was the upgraded version of his fourth uncle. Other than his fourth uncle, most people in the Swans did not dare to provoke his grandfather.

    At this moment, Monica did not care about her life and wanted to force her way in.

    Eden gritted his teeth and was against it.

    In the next second, he saw that Monica was really not afraid of death and directly rushed in.

    She rushed into the hall of the Universe Garden.

    The Universe Garden was a typical design of an ancient building. Everything was antique, and there was a bookish atmosphere. Every corner inside was filled with priceless antiques even if they looked like an unremarkable teacup or a fan.

    Therefore, whenever the Swans were summoned here, they had to be careful. They had to be careful not to break the old master¡¯s antiques. Even the youngest child in the family, Quinton, did not dare to make a ruckus here.

    The hall was extremely quiet.

    Monica had never been here before. She did not know what this ce looked like.

    She only felt that it was very gloomy in the middle of the night.

    It was just like those old houses that were seen in TV dramas. Due to the dim light at night, it felt like a haunted house.

    Of course, Monica was not in the mood to care about that at this time.

    She could not help but shout loudly, ¡°Grandpa Zachary!¡±

    Eden was so scared that her heart was trembling.

    Monica was not afraid of death!

    Even after she shouted, Old Master Swan did note out. Grandpa Wade, who had been serving by Old Master Swan¡¯s side, came out instead.

    Grandpa Wade was Nox¡¯s grandfather, Wade Winter.

    After Old Master Swan abandoned politics and went into business, Wade also left court politics and helped the Swans to conquer the business empire. Later, after Wade handed over some businesses to his son, he returned to Old Master Swan¡¯s side and stayed with him.

    Old Master Swan seemed to only trust Wade.

    Except for Wade, no one could get close to Old Master Swan.

    Of course, except for Old Madam Swan.

    However, Old Madam Swan had passed away a few years ago, so the only person who could get close to Old Master Swan now was Wade.

    Wade looked at the person and turned on the lights a little. ¡°Why did youe here in the middle of the night to cause trouble?!¡±

    ¡°Grandpa Wade, I¡¯m Monica, the daughter of Gary Cardellini,¡± Monica quickly introduced herself.

    She knew Grandpa Wade. After all, he was Nox¡¯s grandfather. Although Old Master Swan did not attend any business banquets or public events, nor did Grandpa Wade, she had seen him a few years ago on random asions.

    Monica had also seen him at Eden¡¯s wedding thest time.

    ¡°The little daughter of the Cardellinis,¡± Wade replied indifferently, ¡°What are you doing here sote at night?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Grandfather Zachary.¡±

    ¡°The old master is asleep. Come and look for him tomorrow instead.¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow will be toote. Grandpa Wade, I beg you, please let me see Grandfather Zachary. I really have something important to tell him!¡± Monica¡¯s eyes were red.

    Tears fell down her cheeks.

    Wade was a little speechless.

    This little girl cried the moment she arrived.

    It made him a little overwhelmed.

    He asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Teddy said that Grandpa Zachary has locked up Fourth Master. I¡¯m looking for Fourth Master and want to ask Grandpa Zachary to let him go...¡±

    ¡°No way!¡± Wade refused immediately. His expression instantly became serious.

    How could Monica care so much? She went forward and tugged at Wade, ¡°Grandpa Wade, I¡¯m begging you. I only came to look for Fourth Master Swan because I encountered a big problem. If I can¡¯t find him tonight, I¡¯m really going to die!¡±

    Wade looked at Monica speechlessly.

    She indeed looked very miserable. It seemed that something had happened.

 Chapter 251 - Finn Shows up Amidst Many Obstacles

    <h4>Chapter 251: Finn Shows up Amidst Many Obstacles</h4>

    At this moment, Monica was crying as if the sky was falling.

    Wade asked, ¡°Why are you looking for Fourth Master Swan?¡±

    ¡°Can you let me see him? I want to tell him in person.¡±

    Monica had a feeling that if she told these people that Jeanne was in trouble, they would be indifferent.

    Only Fourth Master Swan would go all out to save Jeanne.

    Thinking of this, Monica became even more agitated. ¡°Grandpa Wade, I beg you to let me see Fourth Master, okay? I¡¯m begging you. I really have something very important to tell him...¡±

    Monica cried as she spoke.

    It made Wade waver a little.

    However, at the end of the day¡­

    Edward was being punished by the family tonight, so Wade would not let Monica see him just like that.

    Principles were always more important than feelings!

    Wade remained silent and indifferent.

    Monica was on the verge of breaking down.

    She saw that Grandpa Wade had no intention of letting her see Fourth Master Swan, so she directly rushed into the hall without thinking. She did not know where Fourth Master Swan was, but he was definitely here. She searched room by room and believed that she would eventually find him.

    Monica¡¯s impulsiveness scared Eden to death.

    He shouted, ¡°Monica, don¡¯t act recklessly!¡±

    How could Monica listen to him?

    Right now, she only wanted to find Fourth Master Swan.

    Nheless, just as she headed toward the bedrooms, she was suppressed by a powerful aura.

    It was the kind of aura that was not visible but threatening.

    Monica¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    She looked at the old man who was standing not far away.

    Monica looked at his cold face as he stood there silently and stared at her.

    She took a deep breath and felt that the person in front of her was giving her a death stare.

    It made her feel numb all over.

    She did not care anymore and just went straight over.

    Eden looked at his grandpa standing in the corridor from afar. He did not dare to breathe loudly nor approach him.

    ¡°Grandpa Zachary, I¡¯m looking for Fourth Master Swan. Let me see him.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Old Master Swan¡¯s deep voice was strong.

    ¡°Grandpa Zachary...¡±

    ¡°Wade, send the guest off,¡± Old Master Swan ordered.

    Without any hesitation, he turned around and left.

    ¡°Grandpa Zachary.¡± Monica grabbed Old Master Swan.

    Just as her hand approached, Old Master Swan waved his hand.

    Monica was sent flying a few steps.

    She was stunned.

    Zachary was already so old, so where did he get such strength?

    Monica looked straight at Old Master Swan.

    Old Master Swan¡¯s face was cold.

    He was scary enough even when he was expressionless, not to mention that his expression was quite unsightly at the moment.

    Eden really wanted to leave.

    Micheal was also a little anxious at this moment.

    He had never seen Old Master Swan before.

    Old Master Swan was like a myth in their generation.

    When Micheal saw him asionally, he would look at him from afar. He had never been so close to him before.

    Due to Old Master Swan¡¯s legend, everyone was afraid of him and did not dare to act rashly.

    Only Monica.

    It was unknown whether Monica was simply too naive or just too anxious to care about anything. After Old Master Swan pushed her away, she pounced on him again.

    This time, she was very smart. She did not pull Old Master Swan¡¯s hand. Instead, she pounced on the ground and hugged his calf.

    Everyone was stunned.

    This was a funny scene.

    Old Master Swan¡¯s expression was obviously even uglier.

    Even so, Monica hugged Old Master Swan¡¯s leg tightly and refused to let go. ¡°Grandpa Zachary, if you don¡¯t let me see Fourth Master Swan, I¡¯ll continue to pester you. I¡¯ll continue to pester you so that you won¡¯t be able to go anywhere.¡±

    Old Master Swan¡¯s face darkened.

    To show her determination, Monica hugged his leg even tighter.

    At this moment, there was a sudden stalemate for a few seconds.

    When no one knew what would happen next, they heard Old Master Wade say coldly, ¡°Wade, drag her away!¡±

    Wade was also dumbfounded by the scene.

    He had followed Old Master Swan for decades, but no one had dared to get so close to Old Master Swan.

    Fourth Master Swan was the closest person to Old Master Swan among so many people. Despite that, when he faced Old Master Swan, he was also respectful and kept a distance.

    ¡°Wade!¡± Old Master Swan¡¯s face turned ugly again.

    Wade came back to his senses.

    He quickly went over and squatted down to pry Monica¡¯s arm away.

    ¡°Grandpa Wade, go away. I won¡¯t let go of Grandpa Zachary even if I die. Go away...¡±

    Old Master Swan¡¯s face turnedpletely dark.

    This was the first time he was being pestered like this.

    What was more, Monica was a junior. Otherwise, he would have kicked her away long ago.

    ¡°Little girl, let go, let go. Let¡¯s talk nicely,¡± Wade advised.

    He was worried that if Old Master Swan were furious, Monica¡¯s body would not be able to take it.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let go. If you don¡¯t let me see Fourth Master Swan, I won¡¯t let go even if I die!¡± Monica was like a sloth, hugging Old Master Swan¡¯s calf tightly.

    Old Master Swan even moved a little, but Monica hugged him tightly and was dragged away by him.

    Wade could clearly feel his old master¡¯s growing anger.

    ¡°Little girl, listen to me and quickly let go!¡± Wade advised kindly!

    ¡°I won¡¯t let go!¡± Monica would not let go even if she died.

    She looked like she was ready to die.

    ¡°Wade! Are you weak?!¡± Old Master Swan was mad.

    Wade was also speechless.

    The old master did not want to help the little girl and made him the viin instead.

    Wade was helpless.

    He did not dare to disobey his master¡¯s order.

    Wade¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    He suddenly tightened his grip on Monica¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Monica screamed.

    It hurt so much that tears flowed down her face.

    She suddenly let go of Old Master Swan.

    At this moment, her wrist seemed to have lost all its strength and fell naturally.

    Micheal quickly went forward to protect Monica. ¡°Monica.¡±

    Monica cried as she shouted at Old Master Swan¡¯s departing figure, ¡°Grandpa Zachary, if you don¡¯t let me see Fourth Master Swan, I won¡¯t leave tonight. I¡¯ll make it so that you can¡¯t sleep nor rest...¡±

    ¡°Wade, throw her out!¡± With that, Old Master Swan left.

    He did it neatly.

    Before Monica could react, she felt her arm suddenly pulled by Grandpa Wade. He pulled her up and walked out.

    Micheal paused. At this moment, he just let Wade drag Monica out.

    ¡°Grandpa Wade, let me go! Let me go!¡± Monica could not move as Wade was restricting her.

    Her arms seemed to have no strength, and she could not resist at all.

    ¡°Old man, let me go, let me go. You¡¯re so old, yet you still dare to bully a child like me. Do you have any shame? Let me go¡ªah!¡± Monica was so angry that she did not know what to say.

    Wade was rendered speechless by Monica¡¯s words.

    He pulled Monica out of the hall and forcefully threw her out.

    Monica lost her bnce.

    She almost fell to the ground.

    Micheal hurriedly went over and reached out to catch Monica.

    A man suddenly appeared behind Monica and hugged her in his arms.

    Monica was shocked.

    She knew who it was before she even saw him.

    It was clear that the two of them had not been in close contact for a long time, but she still knew.

    Monica¡¯s eyes twitched.

    She turned around and saw Finn suddenly appear in front of her!

    Just now, when she needed him the most¡­

    What was he doing here now?!

    He had not even changed out of his surgical gown and appeared here just like that!

 Chapter 252 - Who Is Finn?!

    <h4>Chapter 252: Who Is Finn?!</h4>

    In the Swans¡¯ Universe Garden.

    Finn held Monica in her arms, preventing her from falling to the ground.

    Micheal¡¯s expression changed when he saw Finn.

    After Finn stabilized Monica, he let go of her.

    Monica pursed her lips.

    Without thinking, she went forward again and said fiercely to Wade, ¡°Let me see Fourth Master Swan. If you don¡¯t let me see him, I¡¯ll turn Universe Garden upside down. I¡¯ll do it!¡±

    Monica looked very fierce.

    To Wade, she looked like an angry puppy.

    Being fierce was useless.

    He said indifferently, ¡°Go ahead and try it. Let¡¯s see if your family will lose everything tomorrow. You¡¯ll pay for all the losses here!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t threaten me!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not threatening you. I asked you to try,¡± Wade said coldly.

    Monica did not care, but Finn knew very well that it was not a threat indeed.

    ¡°Old man!¡± Monica was angry. She could lose her mind at any moment and rush into the hall without caring about anything else.

    Wade directly blocked in front of Monica.

    He exerted force with his hand.

    He pushed Monica away, and she fell backward.

    ¡®How is this d*mn old man so strong?¡¯

    Monica had used all her strength. She thought that she should have knocked Wade away, but she was bounced back instead.

    She could even imagine how she would fall.

    While her mind was still wandering, Monica was caught by Finn next to her.

    Micheal, who had also reached out his hands, narrowed his eyes.

    Monica was clearly closer to Micheal. He and Finn were going to catch Monica at the same time. Why was Finn¡¯s reaction faster than his?

    Finn was one step faster and held Monica in his arms.

    Micheal looked at Finn without batting an eyelid and slowly put his hands down.

    Monica was frightened. She stabilized her body and looked at Wade furiously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy. Hurry up and go back!¡± Wade ordered her to leave.

    He did not show any mercy nor did he leave any room for discussion.

    ¡°I want to see Fourth Master Swan!¡±

    ¡°I told you¡ªit¡¯s Impossible tonight!¡±

    ¡°I want to see him!¡± Monica¡¯s voice was very loud. Since she could not defeat Wade, she could only yell at the top of her lungs.

    She shouted until her voice was broken!

    Wade¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I don¡¯t want to say it a third time. Hurry up and go back!¡±

    He was furious.

    Finn could see it clearly.

    Eden was also frightened.

    He had seen Wade following his grandfather all this time, but he had never seen him in such an imposing manner.

    On second thought, Wade was the only one who could get close to his grandfather all these years. He was definitely not that simple!

    Monica was stunned by Wade¡¯s shout.

    Wade looked at Monica coldly as if he did not want to waste any more time on her. He turned around and was about to leave.

    Monica suddenly knelt down.

    With a thud, she directly knelt in front of Wade.

    Wade was dumbfounded.

    Finn pursed his lips tightly and unconsciously clenched his fists.

    Micheal and Eden were also shocked.

    They did not expect that Monica would go to this extent for Jeanne.

    ¡°Grandpa Wade, I¡¯m begging you. Please let me see Fourth Master.¡± Monica suddenly gave in and knelt on the ground, begging with tears in her eyes.

    Her knees were injured. At this moment, she knelt on the ground and felt bone-piercing pain.

    Even so, she did not feel anything at this time.

    Not only was she kneeling, but she was also approaching Wade step by step. Her knees kept rubbing against the ground, causing blood to flow everywhere.

    Finn stared at Monica.

    Everyone noticed it.

    Micheal could not stand it anymore.

    He hurried over and wanted to pull Monica up. ¡°Monica, don¡¯t be like this. Your knees are still injured...¡±

    ¡°Grandpa Wade.¡± Monica did not seem to hear him at all. She pushed Micheal away and said to Wade, ¡°I beg you to let me see Fourth Master. I¡¯ll tell him something quick. After that, I¡¯ll leave. I¡¯ll kowtow to you.¡±

    As she said this, she suddenly kowtowed.

    When there was no other choice, she could only use her pride to exchange for sympathy.

    Wade¡¯s eyes moved.

    He just watched Monica kneel in front of him and kowtow to him.

    If it were not for tonight¡¯s special circumstances, he would not have made things difficult for this little girl.

    However, principles were principles, orders were orders.

    Wade could not disobey the old master.

    Therefore, at this moment, he still turned around and left coldly.

    ¡°Grandpa Wade!¡± Seeing that Wade was about to leave, Monica stepped forward and hugged Wade¡¯s leg again.

    Wade¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    He gritted his teeth.

    At this moment, he was about to exert his strength and might kick Monica over.

    Finn suddenly pulled Monica up from the ground.

    Monica was shocked.

    Wade nced at Finn and left immediately.

    Monica saw Wade leave and she was on the verge of breaking down.

    ¡°Take me to see Fourth Master Swan. I want to see Fourth Master Swan!¡± Monica roared angrily.

    Wade remained unmoved as he strode forward.

    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Monica screamed.

    She was seized by Finn and could not move.

    ¡°Finn, let go of me. Let go of me!¡± Monica cried.

    Finn could not help her, but he should at least not stop her

    Monica hated Finn at this moment.

    She was going to kill him.

    If anything happened to Jeanne, she would fight Finn to death.

    ¡°Finn!¡± Monica screamed.

    She was losing her voice to the point that she could taste blood.

    Finn pursed his lips.

    Micheal stepped forward and pushed Finn away.

    Finn¡¯s eyes narrowed. He let go of Monica.

    Micheal held Monica in his arms.

    Monica gritted her teeth and said to Finn, ¡°I¡¯ve never been so disappointed in you before. Finn, I¡¯m so f*cking regretful right now. I¡¯m so regretful that I loved you so much before...¡±

    As she said this, she saw Finn suddenly change into apletely different person as he walked straight into the hall.

    His expression was ferocious, and his veins were bulging.

    He was unlike the usually gentle and refined man he was.

    At this moment, Finn was exuding a murderous aura.

    Wade, who was leaving, seemed to feel something strange as well. He turned around abruptly and saw Finn walking toward him with a murderous aura.

    Finn walked right past him.

    Wade grabbed Finn¡¯s arm. ¡°Finn!¡±

    Finn was even faster and pushed him away.

    The next second, he continued walking forward.

    Wade was stunned.

    He quickly went forward.

    Wade lowered his voice and said to Finn, ¡°Calm down!¡±

    Finn did not seem to hear him at all.

    His footsteps were very determined. He walked straight to a certain destination.

    ¡°Finn!¡± Wade called out to him.

    Finn did not listen.

    Wade had no choice but to attack directly. He could only choose to use force to suppress Finn.

    Finn seemed to have noticed Wade¡¯s movements. He turned around and caught Wade¡¯s attack with a punch.

    He then said, ¡°Grandpa Wade, apologies!¡±

    Next, a fight broke out.

    Micheal, Monica, and Eden followed Finn when they saw him suddenly walk in.

    At this moment, they saw Wade and Finn fighting in the corridor.

    Monica looked at Finn in disbelief.

    She looked at him in disbelief as she was surprised to see that he could fight.

    He actually knew how to fight.

    It was not a random fight. It was like the fight scenes on TV. Every move was precise and powerful.

    Micheal and Eden were also surprised.

    Micheal¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡®Who¡­ is Finn?!¡¯

    Finn was not a simple person given that he was close to Fourth Master Swan. Now, it seemed that he could also fight.

    Just now, Micheal was surprised that Finn could catch Monica before him. Now, he was not surprised anymore.

    Finn was obviously very skilled!

    With that, the fierce fight onlysted a few minutes before Wade was restrained by Finn.

    Wade panted heavily.

    Finn said, ¡°Grandpa Wade, you¡¯re old!¡±

    Wade seemed to be smiling cruelly.

    He was old.

    It would be okay to exchange a few blows.

    As time went on, his stamina would not be able to keep up.

    Even so, he was convinced.

    It was time for the younger generation to rise.

    Old people like him should have retired long ago!

    Finn let go of Wade. Without wasting a second, he turned around and strode forward.

    Wade watched Finn leave and knew that he was going to look for Edward.

    He did not stop him anymore.

    He could not stop him.

    Besides¡­

    Finn went against him at all costs while Monica even kowtowed to him. Something big must have happened!

 Chapter 253 - Jeanne Resists: Do You Know Who I Am?!

    <h4>Chapter 253: Jeanne Resists: Do You Know Who I Am?!</h4>

    In the Swans¡¯ Universe Garden.

    Finn walked forward recklessly.

    Wade did not stop him anymore.

    Monica, Micheal, and Eden quickly followed Finn¡¯s footsteps.

    ¡®Am I imagining things?!

    ¡®Why do I feel that Finn has changed into a different person tonight?¡¯ Monica wondered.

    ¡®He has be so terrifying.¡¯

    In the past, Monica had only felt that Finn had a bad personality and treated her badly. Now, she felt that he was very far away from her!

    It was as if...

    They were not from the same world!

    Monica gritted her teeth.

    Now was not the time to think so much.

    ¡®Who is Finn?!

    ¡®Why does he have such skills?

    ¡®Finn¡­¡¯ In any case, it had nothing to do with her.

    The important thing at this moment was she only wanted to see Fourth Master Swan.

    She only wanted Fourth Master Swan to save Jeanne.

    Everything else was not important!

    Monica tried her best to calm herself down.

    She followed behind Finn calmly and went to look for Fourth Master Swan.

    Finn seemed to know where Fourth Master Swan was, and his motive was very strong.

    Soon, Finn stopped in front of arge door.

    This door was obviously different from the other rooms.

    They had walked through the hall into the corridor, then they went into the forest garden before arriving at this door.

    This door was not an ordinary bedroom door. It was a sturdy-looking anti-theft door.

    At the door stood two tall and strong men guarding the door.

    Without thinking, the others knew that Fourth Master Swan must be in this room.

    What mistake did Fourth Master Swan make that Old Master Swan wanted to lock him up in such a ce?!

    While Monica was still wondering, she saw Finn rush forward and start fighting with the two guards without any hesitation.

    The fight was quite intense.

    Micheal pulled Monica into his arms as if to prevent her from being hurt.

    Eden also stood a little further away as he sized up Finn.

    Finn was fighting two against one.

    It was obviously not that easy.

    Monica even saw that Finn had been hurt many times, but he seemed to just endure it every time. He still fought fiercely with his life on the line. The fight was getting more and more intense.

    Monica saw that Finn¡¯s body was gradually bleeding.

    She saw that Finn¡¯s cold face was bing more and more ferocious.

    Monica watched the scene in front of her closely.

    She even felt that if this continued, Finn might be beaten to death.

    Monica suddenly pushed Micheal away.

    Micheal was stunned.

    Before he could react, Monica had rushed directly to Finn¡¯s side.

    She was not there to help Finn.

    Monica knew very well that she did not have the ability to help Finn. If she went over, she would only be beaten to death.

    She rushed over. While the three of them were locked in a fierce fight and could not spare any time to deal with anything else, she went over to smack on the tightly shut door. She hit it crazily and called out to whoever was inside, ¡°Fourth Master Swan, Fourth Master Swan!¡±

    Among the three people fighting, one of the burly men quickly withdrew from the fight. His pupils constricted, and he directly rushed toward Monica.

    ¡°Monica, be careful!¡± Micheal hurriedly wanted to go over.

    At this moment, the burly man waspletely savage and directly kicked Monica¡¯s back.

    With that kick, Monica might break a few ribs.

    All of a sudden, a green figure moved at an astonishing speed.

    He hugged Monica in his arms and quickly dodged the burly man¡¯s punches and kicks.

    In the end, the burly man reacted fast as well. Finn¡¯s back was still kicked ruthlessly.

    Finn¡¯s body trembled, and the malevolence on his face became more obvious.

    Monica only felt that she was in someone¡¯s tight embrace for a second before she was pushed out.

    She was pushed away with force.

    An extremely cold voice was also heard at the same time. ¡°Stay away!¡±

    Monica was pushed to the ground.

    It was unexpectedly painful.

    Her eyes could not help but redden.

    She turned her head and saw Finn fighting madly with the other party.

    Monica did not know if Finn was saving her because she could not see what the person behind her was doing to her. She only knew that Finn had pushed her to the ground with all his strength and showed no mercy. She even felt that Finn was very angry at that moment as if she had dragged him down.

    She bit her lips tightly.

    Micheal hade to her side and picked her up from the ground. ¡°Monica, how are you?¡±

 Chapter 254 - Jeanne Resists: Do You Know Who I Am?!

    <h4>Chapter 254: Jeanne Resists: Do You Know Who I Am?!</h4>

    Micheal looked concerned.

    It was obvious that he felt sorry for Monica.

    Monica did not speak, but her eyes were teary.

    She did not know why she felt so ufortable at this moment!

    It was so ufortable that she felt like the sky was about to copse.

    Why was it so difficult to meet Fourth Master Swan?!

    Why was it so difficult to meet Fourth Master Swan at such a crucial moment?!

    ¡­

    Under the same sky in a different ce.

    Jeanne opened her eyes in piercing pain.

    When she fainted, she thought that she might never be able to open her eyes again.

    Fortunately, Melody¡¯s hatred toward her had really reached the point of insanity. Melody must have wanted to torture her ruthlessly before she died.

    As long as she was still alive¡­

    As long as there was still time to live, Jeanne felt that there was still a glimmer of hope.

    Jeanne stared straight at the person in front of her.

    At this moment, she was also sizing up her surroundings.

    They were no longer in the rural area. This was clearly a somewhat shabby and gloomy house. There was nothing inside. It looked like an abandoned house, and inside this abandoned house, there were at least ten bodyguards in ck suits. All of them were tall and had terrifying looks.

    Among these tall and sturdy people stood a petite and exquisite woman. She wore ck tight-fitting suspenders, a pair of ck tight-fitting shorts, and a pair of high-heeled shoes with low boots. The heels of her shoes seemed to have dried blood stains.

    The woman looked at Jeanne coldly. When she saw that Jeanne had woken up, the smile on her face became even colder.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Melody asked Jeanne.

    She asked her condescendingly.

    At this moment, Melody was high and mighty.

    She looked down at Jeanne and sneered, ¡°Aren¡¯t you very powerful? Why do you look like you¡¯re dead now?¡±

    At this moment, Jeanne was really unable to speak.

    It was because of the intense pain in her body. She was enduring it and could not speak as a result.

    Now that Jeanne had regained consciousness, she was very clear that she was woken up by cold water just now. She was woken up by cold salt water.

    Now that the salt water had invaded her tattered skin, it was so painful that her body was convulsing uncontrobly.

    ¡°Why? Is it very painful?¡± Melody looked at Jeanne.

    Looking at Jeanne lying on the ground with her face twisted in pain while her body convulsed, Melody was extremely happy.

    Melody had a bad personality since she was young.

    She would use all means to make those who provoked her suffer!

    Nheless, she was never as pleased as she was torturing Jeanne at this moment!

    Looking at Jeanne¡¯s pained expression, she felt incredibly good!

    Melody suddenly lifted her foot.

    Her high heels stepped directly on Jeanne¡¯s tightly clenched fist.

    She exerted force.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Jeanne could not help but cry out.

    The pain caused her to be beyond recognition.

    Melody enjoyed it very much. She enjoyed looking at Jeanne¡¯s pained expression at this moment.

    She used all her strength to step on the back of Jeanne¡¯s hand. At the same time, she picked up the phone and dialed Eden¡¯s number.

    It was time for him toe and torture Jeanne as well.

    Melody had always felt that Eden was as cruel as her.

    She needed someone to be with her so that Jeanne would be in unbearable pain before she died.

    Melody called Eden.

    The call was picked up.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you an address. You cane over now. You cane over and see how Jeanne is living a life worse than death,¡± Melody said with cruelty.

    At this moment, Eden had walked to one side without anyone noticing.

    In fact, no one would notice him during the fight in front of him.

    He walked a little further and picked up the call. ¡°You can torture her. I¡¯ll pass.¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t your style!¡± Melody¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°After all, we were once in love. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll go soft if I see her in such a miserable state.¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡± Melody sneered.

    ¡°That said, I advise you not to spend too much time. The longer you take, the more things will happen. It¡¯s best to end it quickly,¡± Eden reminded Melody.

    It seemed that it would not be that easy to get his fourth uncle to save Jeanne.

    Despite that, he was afraid that things would suddenly change.

    Moreover, Monica did not seem to have given up on meeting his fourth uncle.

    If his fourth uncle really wanted to save Jeanne, it was highly possible.

    His fourth uncle could definitely save her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to remind me,¡± the person on the other end said coldly. Then, she abruptly hung up the phone.

    The moment Melody hung up the phone, she fiercely scolded, ¡°Men are indeed useless!¡±

 Chapter 255 - Jeanne Resists: Do You Know Who I Am?!

    <h4>Chapter 255: Jeanne Resists: Do You Know Who I Am?!</h4>

    At this point, Eden said that he still cared about his rtionship with Jeanne in the past.

    Micheal also listened to Melody¡¯s dad and even advised her to let the matter rest.

    Men were trulyughable.

    Those who did great things should disregard everything and be cruel and cold-blooded.

    Anyone who was indecisive was simply trash!

    Melody¡¯s expression was ferocious as she asked one of her bodyguards to take her phone.

    She also moved her high heels away from Jeanne¡¯s hand.

    Melody said coldly to the bodyguards around her, ¡°Lift her up!¡±

    Next, Jeanne was lifted up by two bodyguards.

    The pain in her body had made her go numb. Being treated so rudely, she did not even know where exactly the pain came from.

    Jeanne looked weakly at Melody in front of her.

    Other than the blood stains on her body, her skin was extremely pale.

    Perhaps she would die in the next second if she could not hold on any longer.

    Melody was very satisfied with Jeanne¡¯s appearance.

    She looked at Jeanne coldly and asked, ¡°What do you think I should do to you now so that I can take revenge for you showing off to me previously?!¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes moved.

    At this moment, on her face that was as still as death, only her eyes were moving. The other parts of her face looked dead.

    ¡°Cut off your flesh one by one?!¡± Melody asked cruelly.

    ¡°Or cut your body into pieces?¡±

    ¡°Or¡­¡± Melody¡¯s eyes narrowed, and she looked even more sinister.

    Jeanne just looked at her like that.

    She could imagine how cruel Melody could be.

    As Melody was from the Sanders, where power was everything, she could do many things that ordinary people could not do.

    Therefore, she would have all kinds of ways to torture someone. Ordinary people would not be able to imagine it!

    Melody continued, ¡°Or should I reward these men by my side? They chased you for an entire night before they brought you here. One of them even had his hand stabbed by you. They worked so hard, so I should let them enjoy your body properly. What do you think?¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s face turned cold.

    She was indifferent just now, but she was finally showing a little bit of emotion at this time.

    ¡®Yes.

    ¡®This is it.¡¯

    Melody smiled.

    That was it. She wanted Jeanne to live a life worse than death. Only then would she be able to alleviate all the unhappiness that she had suffered from her!

    ¡®Stealing my man?!

    ¡®Making Dad scold me?!

    ¡®Ha!

    ¡®You¡¯ll suffer a tragic end for going against me!¡¯

    Melody grabbed Jeanne¡¯s chin and looked down at her face. Despite what Jeanne had gone through, she was still pretty.

    At this moment, Melody said fiercely, ¡°Jeanne, keep your pretty face for the time being and let my men have an enjoyable time. After that, I¡¯ll make your face look unsightly!¡±

    A sinister and terrifying voice was heard.

    Jeanne looked at Melody just like that.

    She looked at the perverted woman whose mind was twisted.

    Jeanne tried her best to speak, ¡°Have you thought about your end after treating me like this?¡±

    ¡°My end?!¡± Melodyughed somewhat crazily. ¡°I¡¯m the dignified third princess of the Sanders. I can do whatever I want and get whatever I want. Why would I need to think about my end if I want to kill you?!¡±

    ¡°The third princess of the Sanders?¡± Jeanne sneered. ¡°Didn¡¯t your dad tell you who I am?!¡±

 Chapter 256 - Staying Alive

    <h4>Chapter 256: Staying Alive</h4>

    ¡°Didn¡¯t your dad tell you who I am?!¡± Jeanne asked Melody coldly.

    Melody was stunned.

    She looked at Jeanne fiercely.

    Her heart suddenly trembled.

    ¡®What does she mean by that?!

    ¡®What does she mean by who she is?!

    ¡®She¡¯s just a lowlymoner!

    ¡®Who could she be?!¡¯

    Even so, Melody¡¯s dad had indeed sternly told her not to go against Jeanne.

    She had always thought that her dad only wanted her to not bring trouble to the Sanders. She had never considered what kind of status Jeanne would have.

    At most, Jeanne was only a little lucky and worked hard such that she had some achievements abroad beforeing home to develop.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t she just the daughter of a business? What status could she have?!¡¯

    Melody¡¯s eyes were fixed on Jeanne.

    She looked at her with a cold smile.

    ¡®No.

    ¡®Jeanne is a very smart woman.

    ¡®She¡¯s threatening me on purpose.

    ¡®She must¡¯ve thought that if she used her privilege to target me, Dad would definitely control me. She must¡¯ve said those words to deliberately disrupt my thoughts.

    ¡®How ridiculous.

    ¡®Am I, Melody, so easily convinced by others?!¡¯

    Melody suddenly fiercely pped Jeanne¡¯s face.

    She used all her strength.

    Jeanne¡¯s cheeks instantly had a few red finger marks. Even the corner of her mouth was scratched by the friction against her teeth.

    Jeanne did not cry out.

    She just looked at Melody coldly.

    She was cold and gave off a vicious aura.

    At this moment, she looked a little scary.

    Even so, Melody did not care.

    To her, Jeanne was now a waste. She could do whatever she wanted to her.

    She said sinisterly, ¡°Jeanne, do you think that I¡¯ll be threatened by you? Do you think that I¡¯ll listen to a single word from you?! At this point, even if you¡¯re somebody, you¡¯ll only die! Once you die, go ahead and tell the king of hell who you are!¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes were cold.

    She knew that Melody had reached the point where she would not listen to anything she said.

    Jeanne knew that Melody would make her die a tragic death even if she had to sacrifice herself.

    She looked at Melody coldly.

    Jeanne did not know how long she had been unconscious.

    Nheless, given that they moved from the outskirts to another ce, it was obvious that this was not a random ce. They must have taken some time to find this ce!

    Such a long time had passed.

    She did not know how long it would take for Fourth Master Swan and the others to find her!

    Or¡­

    She would not make herself despair.

    Until thest moment, she would not make herself despair.

    ¡°Jeanne,¡± Melody called out to her coldly. At this moment, her smile was very ferocious, ¡°Let my subordinates have a good time first. After that, I¡¯ll ruin your face. Then, I¡¯ll cut your throat and let you bleed to death. Finally, I¡¯ll throw your naked body onto the most luxurious street in the city so that everyone can see your enchanting body but miserable face. What do you think?!¡±

    Jeanne gritted her teeth and looked at Melody.

    No matter how calm she was, she was enraged at this moment.

    How could a person¡­?

    How could a woman be so cruel to this extent?

    Melody was very satisfied with Jeanne¡¯s reaction.

    She just wanted to see Jeanne angry but was unable to resist.

    She wanted to let Jeanne experience what it meant to live a life worse than death before she died!

    Her eyes moved as she said, ¡°All of you, do it together!¡±

    As Melody finished, Jeanne felt the clothes on her body being torn apart.

    She was wearing an evening gown.

    It was very thin, to begin with.

    The gown was torn into two halves, leaving only the nude undergarments on Jeanne¡¯s body.

    Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    At this time, an astonishing power suddenly erupted from within her.

    The two burly men who were originally seizing her were suddenly pushed away.

    At this moment, she instantly started fighting with the people in front of her.

    Jeanne¡¯sbat power that erupted at her limits stunned the few bodyguards in front of her.

    They probably did not expect that she could still fight given that she had such serious injuries.

    Melody was also a little surprised.

    She stood a little far away.

    She looked at Jeanne from afar and watched as she suddenly broke free from her shackles even though she was still surrounded by her men.

    Melody¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡®This woman is really not simple.¡¯

    She gave an order, ¡°Beat her up and beat her to death. Just make sure that she still has herst breath so that you can have fun with her before she dies!¡±

    Once she finished, the eight bodyguards in front of her attacked Jeanne together.

    Only two of Melody¡¯s personal bodyguards stayed by her side.

 Chapter 257

    <h4>Chapter 257: Staying Alive</h4>

    At this moment, the entire ruined house was filled with the sound of unusually fierce fighting.

    Jeanne used herst bit of strength and started fighting wildly with the eight men in front of her.

    She admitted that her martial prowess was definitely not the best among Kingsley¡¯s followers, but she had an astonishing explosive strength!

    At this moment, she could even contend against the eight first-ss bodyguards of Harken who had gone through professional training. Moreover, they were in a stalemate for a long time. After a long time, she even managed to defeat two of them.

    Melody watched coldly from the side.

    She watched as Jeanne was covered in blood but did not have any intention of giving up. Jeanne did not give herself any way out and continued tounch attacks. She kept fighting crazily with Melody¡¯s bodyguards.

    Melody¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Jeanne knocked down another one.

    A man who was at least half a head taller and twice as strong as Jeanne fell to the ground just like that.

    Melody¡¯s expression was dark and cold.

    She did not make a sound.

    She calmly watched Jeanne fight.

    There were still five bodyguards left. They seemed to be shocked by Jeanne¡¯s sudden ability at this moment. They did not have any advantage at all. Even under Jeanne¡¯s continuous attacks, they seemed to be somewhat passive.

    This continued for a long time.

    Out of the five bodyguards in front of her, there were only two left!

    The two of them were panting heavily.

    Melody¡¯s expression was ugly!

    She moved her fingers.

    The two bodyguards beside her understood what she meant. They threw away the ck suits on their bodies and made their moves.

    Next, they ferociously attacked Jeanne from behind.

    By the time Jeanne felt the threat behind her, she was already kicked over by Melody¡¯s personal bodyguards.

    She was kicked far away.

    Jeanne fell to the ground, making a loud sound.

    She did not have time to relieve all the pain in her body and the dizziness in her head. She rolled and quickly avoided one of the men who was close enough to kick her. If she was kicked, her ribs might break. She wanted to get up, but she could not.

    Jeanne rolled a few times.

    She then bounced up from the ground.

    The explosive power made her more courageous as she fought.

    The more she fought, the stronger she became.

    Jeanne attacked Melody¡¯s two bodyguards in a frenzy.

    At this moment, Jeanne suddenly saw a ck muzzle in front of her. It was aimed straight at her.

    She was stunned.

    The two bodyguards also saw it.

    Therefore, the fight ended temporarily.

    The bodyguards took two steps back and obediently retreated behind Melody.

    Melody held the gun in her hand and pointed it at Jeanne.

    She said, ¡°You¡¯re much more powerful than I thought, but no matter how fast your hands and feet are, can they be faster than this gun of mine?!¡±

    Jeanne looked at Melody coldly.

    ¡°Jeanne, stop resisting,¡± Melody said, ¡°You¡¯ll definitely die tonight.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes were bloodshot.

    Finally, herst bit of strength seemed to have been used up.

    She had originally unleashed all the limits of her body to fight for a chance to survive.

    Kingsley told her to think about how to live at any time.

    With the determination and confidence to live, Jeanne was told to resist no matter what she faced. Before she died, she could not give up.

    However, at this moment, she wanted to give up a little.

    She could not resist anymore.

    Jeanne used all her strength, but the muzzle of the gun was aimed at her. Melody was right that she could not be faster than this gun no matter what.

    She had bought as much time as she could.

    In the end, there was still no one to save her.

    Jeanne just stood there.

    She did not move.

    Although she only had undergarments on her body, she was not exposed at all because the blood stains on her body had almost covered her skinpletely. Nothing could be seen as if one could only see the outline of her body.

    Melody said coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to suffer more, don¡¯t resist anymore.¡±

    Jeanne looked at Melody just like that.

    She looked at her smug face.

    It was the smile of a victor.

    It was as though Jeanne was sure to be killed by Melody no matter what she attempted tonight.

    Jeanne admitted it.

    At this moment, she had indeed lost.

    She was in a sorry state, and Melody was very proud.

    So...

    She was not as powerful as she thought.

    Nor was she as important as she thought.

    Hence, shepromised.

    Jeanne stopped resisting.

    Melody seemed to have noticed the change in Jeanne¡¯s mood at this moment. Sheughed even more wildly and said, ¡°Strip her of her clothes for me!¡±

    Next, other than the two bodyguards by Melody¡¯s side, the remaining two bodyguards who had not been beaten down by Jeanne went over and pressed Jeanne fiercely under their bodies.

    Kingsley had told Jeanne that in order to live, one must not give up any hope of surviving.

    At least at this moment, even if Jeanne were to be abused, she was still alive.

    She was still alive for the time being.

    There might be a glimmer of hope if she lived.

    On the other hand, if she resisted...

    If she resisted again, that ck pistol would take her life!

    ...

    In the backyard of the Swans¡¯ Universe Garden.

    Finn finally knocked down the two big men in front of him!

    The big men fell to the ground, not moving at all.

    Finn¡¯s tightly clenched fists seemed to be dripping blood at that moment, trembling non-stop.

    Monica and Micheal were standing a little further away.

    Eden was also standing there, looking at the man who was covered in blood.

    He did not expect Finn to be victorious in the end.

    It was obviously a little strenuous for Finn in the beginning, but he had beaten the two super bodyguards to the ground.

    Eden did not know how powerful the bodyguards were, but he had heard that the people around his grandfather were the best professional bodyguards in the world. Their martial prowess was definitely not something that ordinary people couldpare to. However, at this moment, they were beaten down by the man who clearly did not look that strong or that powerful.

    No.

    To be precise, it was just that they never thought that Finn was strong. Tonight, they were truly shocked by his sudden abilities.

    Even though Finn¡¯s body was bleeding non-stop.

    Time seemed to have stopped for a second.

    Monica suddenly broke free from Micheal¡¯s embrace.

    She did not know how Finn¡¯s health was at the moment, but he was still standing there.

    He just looked like he was bleeding a little too much.

    As for Jeannie, Monica did not even know if she was still alive.

    She could not care about anything at the moment.

    Monica rushed to the door crazily and banged on it crazily. She shouted loudly with her torn voice, ¡°Fourth Master Swan, Fourth Master Swan, open the door! Hurry up and open the door!¡±

    Her palms were swollen from the mming.

    Her throat was also torn from the shouting.

    Despite that, it was as if nobody could hear her from the inside. There was no response at all.

    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Finn suddenly appeared beside her.

    His body was covered with blood, and his voice was cold.

    Monica could almost smell the bloody smelling from his body at this moment.

    She did not even know how many injuries he had hidden under his clothes!

    Monica just looked at Finn and his cold-blooded face.

    She watched as he suddenly punched the lock core.

    One punch after another¡­

    Finn was violent and ferocious.

    The entire backyard seemed to be filled with only knocking sounds. Each sound was extremely ferocious.

    Monica just watched as Finn¡¯s hand became bloody.

 Chapter 258 - Fourth Master Swan Comes to the Rescue

    <h4>Chapter 258: Fourth Master Swan Comes to the Rescue</h4>

    At night, smashing sounds could be heard everywhere.

    Monica stood next to Finn.

    She saw his hands. His originally beautiful hands of a doctor had beenpletely ruined.

    ¡®Doesn¡¯t he¡­

    ¡®Doesn¡¯t he need to do... surgeries?!

    ¡®Aren¡¯t a doctor¡¯s hands very important?!¡¯

    Monica bit her lips tightly.

    Her vision was blurry.

    It was so blurry that she could not see all the wounds on Finn¡¯s hands clearly.

    She could not make Finn stop.

    The only thing she could do at the moment was to smash down the door, find Fourth Master Swan, and save Jeanne.

    Monica just watched.

    She watched Finn smash the door relentlessly.

    She did not know how long it would take.

    Perhaps it would not take long.

    Finn suddenly stopped what he was doing.

    Monica looked at him nkly.

    She saw him suddenly take a few steps back.

    Then, he suddenly kicked the door hard.

    ¡°ng!¡±!

    The door was kicked open.

    It was kicked open.

    At this moment, the light from the door made Monica feel that she had seen the light.

    She was so excited that tears welled up in her eyes.

    Tears welled up in her eyes as she rushed in.

    Then, she saw Fourth Master Swan and Nox kneeling on the ground.

    Fourth Master Swan was wearing a white shirt. On the back of the shirt, there were traces of blood. It seemed like he had been whipped by something.

    Nox was not injured, but he had been kneeling beside Fourth Master Swan.

    Even when the two of them heard the movements at the door, they did not move. They kneeled straight.

    The moment Monica saw Fourth Master Swan, she broke down.

    She even fell in front of Fourth Master Swan and Nox because she had walked too fast.

    The two of them looked at her.

    Nox was a careless person, but he did notugh when he saw Monica¡¯s sorry state.

    At that moment, he knew that something must have happened.

    In this so-called punishment room of the Swans, there was an amazing soundproof effect. No sound could be heard from the inside. Therefore, other than the movements at the door toward the end, everything that happened before could not be heard by Edward and Nox. They had no idea what happened.

    Monica could not care less about how badly she fell. Her eyes were red as she looked at Fourth Master Swan. She said to him quickly and anxiously, ¡°Fourth Master, Jeannie is in trouble. Go and save her!¡±

    Edward¡¯s expression, which was originally cold, had obviously changed at this moment.

    It was a change that could be seen with the naked eye.

    In the past, Edward had always been calm and collected.

    It was only when he met Jeanne that he became unrestrained and out of control.

    He immediately stood up from the ground.

    Without thinking, he walked out.

    Nox seemed to have tried to pull him, but he did not grab him in the end.

    He hurriedly followed Edward.

    ¡®Ms. Lawrence just can¡¯t let us have some peace.¡¯

    Edward left the Swans¡¯ Universe Garden very quickly.

    It was as though he forgot what he was being punished for at the moment.

    Even if he had thought about it, he would not give up.

    He suddenly stopped.

    Nox stopped behind Edward as well.

    Finn had been following Edward ever since he left, so he also stopped at this moment.

    Monica, Micheal, and Eden also hurriedly chased after them and stopped in their tracks.

    Everyone looked at Zachary, the old master of the Swans, standing there.

    He stood there motionless.

    There was a sudden stalemate.

    Edward went forward.

    ¡°Edward!¡± Zachary called out to him.

    Edward pursed his lips and did not stop in his tracks.

    ¡°Are you sure you want to walk out of this door?¡± Zachary asked him coldly.

    Edward said, ¡°I¡¯m very sure!¡±

    He did not hide his intent.

    At this moment, he did not even stop.

    Meanwhile, a lot of people suddenly appeared in Universe Garden.

    They were the same people as the two guards just now, but there were a lot more of them.

    Those people surrounded them in an instant.

    Monica was about to fall into despair.

    If this continued, would Jeanne still be alive?!

    It had been so long.

    Was Jeannie still alive?!

    Monica only wanted Fourth Master Swan to save Jeannie. Why was it so difficult?

    Just as she was about to break down again, so much so that she did not know how to vent her emotions, everyone stared with their mouths agape as Nox suddenly stepped forward and directly seized Old Master Swan.

    He moved very quickly.

    While everyone was not on guard, under the watchful eyes of his grandfather, Nox disgracefully restrained Old Master Swan and grabbed his neck with his hand.

    No one could react in time.

    This was because everyone¡¯s attention was on the sudden appearance of the many bodyguards in front of them.

    As for Zachary and Wade, their attention was on Edward.

    They did not expect Nox to act so unexpectedly.

    There was a second or two of silence.

    ¡°Nox!¡± Wade was furious. He was exasperated. ¡°Let go!¡±

    Nox smiled.

    He seemed to be very cheeky. ¡°I won¡¯t let go unless he lets Fourth Master Swan go!¡±

    ¡°You unfilial son, I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± Wade said as he wanted to hit Nox.

    Nox tightened his grip on Zachary¡¯s neck. ¡°If youe over, I¡¯ll use force!¡±

    ¡°Nox, what did I teach you? How could you do such a thing? You, you, you!¡± Wade was so angry that he could not speak!

    Nox, on the other hand, was very calm. He said calmly, ¡°Grandpa, didn¡¯t you say that my life belongs to Fourth Master Swan? In order to prevent Fourth Master Swan from being beaten to death by Grandpa Zachary, I can only take the initiative to strike first!¡±

    ¡°You unfilial Son!¡± Wade was angered to death.

    Zachary was calm.

    He said, ¡°Nox, you¡¯re really bold!¡±

    ¡°Grandpa Zachary, for the sake of Fourth Master Swan, I can only fight to the end. If you let him go, I¡¯ll let you go. After I let you go, I¡¯ll give you my life in exchange for his, okay?!¡± Nox asked.

    Zachary¡¯s face turned cold.

    His eyes moved, and he asked Fourth Master Swan coldly, ¡°Let me ask you again¡ªare you going to leave?!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Edward answered, enunciating each word.

    ¡°Let him go!¡± Zachary suddenly said.

    Everyone was stunned for a second.

    The next second, Edward left quickly.

    Finn followed behind.

    Monica also chased after them.

    So did Eden and Micheal.

    No one cared about Nox anymore.

    Nox watched Edward leave without any hesitation. Edward did not even look at him. He felt very hurt.

    ¡®I risked my life for you. You should at least say something nice!

    ¡®Hoes over bros, huh?!¡¯

    ¡°Let go!¡± Wade said fiercely to his grandson.

    Nox saw that Edward and the others had left, so he slowly let go of Old Master Swan.

    The moment he did, he was kicked to the ground by his grandpa.

    Nox grimaced in pain.

    ¡®Am I not your grandson?

    ¡®You almost killed me.¡¯

    He could not help but shout, ¡°Can¡¯t you be a little gentler just for show? Do you want to kill your grandson?!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just boast shamelessly that you wanted to exchange your life for Fourth Master Swan¡¯s?!¡± Wade sneered.

    ¡°I was just...¡± Nox finished the rest of his sentence in his head, ¡®Saying it for fun.¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± Wade approached Nox.

    Nox was terrified.

    He quickly got up and nned to run away.

    His body was suddenly restrained by many bodyguards in front of him.

    Nox also knew that he could not beat them, so he did not resist too much at this moment.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave this to you,¡± Zachary said to Wade.

    Afterward, he left.

    ¡°Grandpa Zachary, don¡¯t go. My grandpa will really beat me to death. Can¡¯t you let me go on ount of my loyalty to your son? Grandpa Zachary¡ªah!¡± Nox was hit hard and cried out in pain.

    He was definitely not Wade¡¯s biological grandson.

    Definitely not!

    ...

    At this moment, Edward had walked out of Universe Garden quickly and went to a garage in the courtyard.

    Finn had been following beside him the whole time.

    Edward asked as he walked, ¡°Do you have your phone with you?¡±

    He sounded calm, though he was walking astonishingly fast.

    Finn hurriedly looked for his phone.

    He had fought too fiercely just now. Did he lose his phone during the process?!

    Finn answered, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Help me find a phone. I¡¯ll go and drive!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Finn quickly turned around.

    He turned around and quickly walked back.

    At this moment, Micheal was driving and following them.

    Finn suddenly appeared in front of the car.

    Micheal mmed on the brakes.

    Finn¡¯s body seemed to have been hit a little.

    Even so, he did not seem to feel any pain.

    He quickly walked to the passenger seat.

    Monica hurriedly opened the car door because she felt that Finn must have something to tell her.

    ¡°Give me your phone!¡± Finn said bluntly.

    Monica was stunned.

    Finn did not say anything to Monica and directly pulled her phone away from her hand.

    Monica watched helplessly as Finn snatched it away and left. He was really cold!

 Chapter 259 - A Close Call

    <h4>Chapter 259: A Close Call</h4>

    At night.

    It was veryte at night.

    Monica watched Finn leave.

    She watched him leave after snatching her phone.

    Monica gritted her teeth.

    She gritted her teeth and suddenly got out of the car from the front passenger seat. She ran straight to Finn.

    Micheal¡¯s eyes narrowed. Before he could speak, he saw Monica quickly run to Finn¡¯s side.

    ¡°Finn,¡± Monica called out to him.

    Finn turned to look at her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Monica said.

    She knew that he would follow Fourth Master Swan to save Jeanne. She wanted to go with him.

    Finn refused immediately, ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Let me go with you. I want to save Jeanne¡ª¡±

    ¡°If youe with us, you¡¯ll only be a burden to us,¡± Finn told her coldly.

    Monica was stunned.

    She just looked at Finn like that.

    It seemed that he always looked down on her.

    From what she had experienced tonight, she knew she was indeed very weak, but...

    Monica told Finn with certainty, ¡°I won¡¯t be a burden to you. I¡¯ll be careful.¡±

    She just wanted to save Jeanne as soon as possible.

    She was just worried about Jeanne¡¯s safety.

    ¡°Fourth Master Swan will save Jeanne.¡±

    Finn said coldly. When he saw Fourth Master Swan¡¯s car, he quickly ran over.

    He left Monica behind and got into Edward¡¯s car.

    Then, the car drove away.

    Monica¡¯s eyes were red.

    She stood there and looked at the car in front of her leave at the speed of light.

    Finn had always not known what she needed.

    Even though Monica knew very well that she might not be of much help and might even be a burden to them if she followed them, Finn just didn¡¯t know how badly she wanted to see Jeanne and know if she was okay.

    At this moment, in the car behind Monica.

    Eden, who was sitting in the back seat, felt as if he was sitting on pins and needles. Under such an intense situation, he was also somewhat apprehensive.

    He was hesitating whether he should inform Melody or not.

    Eden did not know what Melody was doing to Jeanne at the moment.

    It had been such a long time.

    It had only been half an hour since Melody had called him.

    Eden did not know if Melody had tortured Jeanne enough during this period!

    If not¡­

    Eden¡¯s body went cold.

    He felt that his fourth uncle could really save Jeanne.

    No.

    They hade this far tonight.

    Eden could not let Melody fail.

    If she failed again, just as Micheal had said, there would be no chance anymore.

    He took out his phone and was about to make a call.

    ¡°Eden,¡± Micheal suddenly called out to him.

    Eden was shocked.

    He looked at Micheal.

    ¡°I advise you not to leave any evidence,¡± Micheal said. While Monica was not in the car, he seemed to have noticed Eden¡¯s actions and reminded him, ¡°If you inform Melody now, once your fourth uncle finds out, do you think that you¡¯ll be fine?!¡±

    Eden¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    ¡°Tonight, we had better be a bystander,¡± Micheal said coldly, ¡°Otherwise, we¡¯ll be setting ourselves on fire!¡±

    Eden trusted Micheal very much.

    He always felt that Micheal¡¯s thoughts were deeper than his and that Micheal always thought things through.

    ¡°Besides, at this stage tonight, if Melody still hasn¡¯t killed Jeanne, it¡¯s because she doesn¡¯t have the ability to do so! Even at this stage, she still failed. Do you think there¡¯s still a need for us to be loyal to her?¡± Micheal asked Eden.

    Eden pursed his lips.

    ¡°There¡¯s plenty of time in the future. We¡¯ll have better developments in the future,¡± Micheal affirmed.

    Eden nodded. ¡°Compared to Melody, of course, I trust you more.¡±

    After Micheal received Eden¡¯s affirmative answer, he quickly stepped on the elerator and stopped the car next to Monica.

    At this moment, Eden also put down his phone and sat in the back. It was as if the two of them had notmunicated at all.

    ¡°Monica, get in the car!¡± Micheal called out to Monica anxiously and quickly.

    Monica gritted her teeth.

    She turned around and sat in the passenger¡¯s seat.

    Micheal drove very fast and quickly caught up to Fourth Master Swan.

    Fortunately, it was nighttime and there were few cars at night. Otherwise, with Fourth Master Swan¡¯s speed and his driving skills, Micheal would not be able to catch up!

    Monica watched nervously as Micheal struggled to keep up.

    Micheal held the steering wheel tightly, and his speed became a little faster.

    He had reached the limit of his life.

    At this time, he did not forget tofort Monica, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll try my best to keep up with Fourth Master Swan. Just sit tight.¡±

 Chapter 260 - A Close Call

    <h4>Chapter 260: A Close Call</h4>

    Monica¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    She asked Micheal, ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m scared¡ªI¡¯m scared to death,¡± Micheal said. As he said that, he evenughed at himself, ¡°But I know that you want to see Jeanne as soon as possible. You want to know how she is! So even if I¡¯m scared of death, I¡¯ll try my best to keep up!¡±

    Monica¡¯s heart palpitated.

    She said, ¡°Thank you, Micheal.¡±

    ¡®Thank you very much.¡¯

    Micheal smiled dotingly. ¡°Silly.¡±

    At that moment, he stepped on the elerator again and sped up.

    It was because the car in front of him had sped up even more.

    Micheal gritted his teeth.

    The reason he did not care about anything else was to cater to Monica. He knew that Monica wanted to see Jeanne, but most importantly, he also wanted to see the oue. He wanted to see the final oue between Melody and Jeanne. At the same time, he also wanted to see how extraordinary Edward and the others were!

    He had a feeling that he had to know himself and his enemies.

    His eyes narrowed.

    The speed of the car was getting faster and faster.

    At this moment, in the crazy car in front.

    Fourth Master Swan was driving at an incredibly fast speed. When he stepped on the elerator, he was not going in a clear direction. It was as if he was just making himself move. Once he knew the direction, he might rush over even faster.

    Finn was trying his best to maintain his bnce as he used Monica¡¯s phone in the fast-moving car.

    At this moment, the phone screen had shattered.

    After going through so much tonight, Monica¡¯s phone had been smashed many times.

    Fortunately, Monica at least remembered to bring her phone with her.

    Finn looked at the phone screen.

    Of course, he was not looking at the pretty selfie on Monica¡¯s lock screen. Instead, he was calmly thinking about the password on her phone.

    He pursed his lips.

    Then, he entered Monica¡¯s birthday number.

    The phone was unlocked.

    Finn made a call ording to Fourth Master Swan¡¯s instructions.

    ¡°Fourth Master, it¡¯s connected,¡± Finn said.

    Then, he put the phone on speaker.

    Edward said coldly, ¡°This is Edward. I have three things for you to do.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Fourth Master.¡± The person on the other end instantly became respectful.

    ¡°First, look for a sedan with the car te AXXXXX and tell me where it is now. Second, look for the location of the base station where the phone number 1390XXXX6366 made thest call. ¡°Third, look for the location of the base station where the phone number 1390XXXX8888 made thest call,¡± Fourth Master Swan instructed.

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Seeing that Fourth Master Swan had finished his instructions, Finn quickly hung up the phone.

    The next moment, Finn made another call.

    ¡°This is Edward.¡± Edward¡¯s voice was cold. There was no trace of panic in his voice. ¡°Mobilize everyone in the city to search for Jeanne¡¯s whereabouts! If you have any news, call me immediately!¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    After making the call, Edward continued to drive crazily on the streets of South Hampton City.

    He did not know where Jeanne was, but at this moment, he seemed to have a strong sense of purpose and drove very fast in one direction.

    After ten minutes or maybe less, the phone in Finn¡¯s hand rang.

    Finn hurriedly picked up the call and put it on speaker.

    The person who called respectfully reported, ¡°Fourth Master, the car fell off the highway in Landford Vige at around 12:10 am and fell into the farnd down the hill. The police are currently on camera, but there¡¯s no one in the car at the moment. The car is badly damaged.¡±

    Finn saw Fourth Master Swan tighten his grip on the steering wheel.

    ¡°Thest call from the number 1390XXXXXX6366 was made at the Lawrences¡¯ manor. The call was made at 4:00 pm yesterday,¡± the person continued.

    So, Jeanne did not have time to call for help.

    ¡°Thest call from the number 1390XXXXXX8888 was made at an abandoned barn in the southern suburbs. The call was made at 1:20 am, which is half an hour ago!¡± The other party reported as if he knew that this information was the key. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll send the address to your phone.¡±

    ¡°Continue to pay attention to thest number¡¯s base station information. If there¡¯s any change, call me immediately,¡± Edward ordered coldly.

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Finn hung up the phone. He knew what Fourth Master Swan was going to do and called the other number.

    Fourth Master Swan instructed, ¡°Everyone, wait for orders in the abandoned barn in the southern suburbs. Don¡¯t act rashly without my instructions.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Finn forwarded the address he received.

    At the same time, he calmly guided Edward in the direction ording to the electronic map.

    They suddenly had a clear direction.

    The car behind Fourth Master Swan found it harder to keep up.

    Monica also noticed that the car in front was no longer driving aimlessly. It seemed to have a direction and was at least making turns.

    Monica was a little excited.

    Of course, Micheal also noticed it.

    His eyes narrowed.

    He could not help but be surprised.

    ¡®Fourth Master Swan found out Jeanne¡¯s location so quickly?!

    ¡®How is he so capable?!¡¯

    Micheal stepped on the elerator again and chased the car in front.

    Eden, who was sitting in the back seat, became even more anxious.

    He had no idea what was happening on Melody¡¯s side.

    He gritted his teeth.

    Micheal was right.

    If Melody did not kill Jeanne tonight¡­

    That would be her ipetence!

    ¡­

    In an abandoned barn in the southern suburbs.

    Melody coldly and cruelly watched Jeanne being pressed down by her two subordinates.

    Jeanney on the ground.

    At this moment, she seemed to have epted her fate and did not move at all.

    Melody¡¯s smile was extremely evil.

    She wanted to know if Edward would still have any lingering feelings for Jeanne after she was trampled on!

    Men were all selfish.

    How could they allow their women to be trampled on by other men?

    Their self-esteem could not take it.

    Melody wanted to trample on Edward¡¯s self-esteem.

    She wanted to let him know that if he provoked her, she would do anything to make him suffer!

    The cruel smile at the corner of her mouth suddenly stiffened.

    Jeanne was lying on the ground in despair. Just as Melody¡¯s subordinate was about to get close to her body, she suddenly kicked his lower body.

    ¡°Ah!¡± The big man suddenly fell next to Jeanne.

    He held his body.

    His hands were covered in blood.

    It was so painful that he looked hideous.

    At this moment, the other burly man had not even gotten close to Jeanne when he was stunned by her appearance.

    He was stunned for two seconds before he could react.

    Jeanne quickly got up from the ground.

    She crazily headed in Melody¡¯s direction, trying to get close to her without any regard for her life.

    Melody held the ck pistol in her hand and aimed the pistol directly at Jeanne!

    Yes.

    Jeanne would not ept her fate.

    She admitted that she could not be a sessful assassin.

    Jeanne had her own thoughts.

    She did not want to be touched by others even if she had to pay with her life!

    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Kingsley!

    ¡®Your training was ultimately a failure in my hands.

    ¡®In the end¡­¡¯

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    The ck pistol was aimed straight at her.

    Next, a gunshot was heard in the abandoned barn.

    On such a quiet night, a deafening gunshot was heard.

    It even alerted the people outside.

    Outside, the others had finally arrived.

    Edward¡¯s body stiffened for a second.

    Finn turned his head to look at Edward. He saw him quickly getting out of the car.

    Edward quickly ran into the barn.

    The door of the barn was kicked open.

    Once it was kicked open, Edward saw Jeanne. He could only watch as Jeanne, who was covered in blood, fell to the ground!

    When she fell to the ground, their eyes seemed to have met for a second.

    They only met for a second.

 Chapter 261 - Successfully Saved Jeanne

    <h4>Chapter 261: Sessfully Saved Jeanne</h4>

    In the barn, people were lying on the ground.

    Blood was flowing all over the ground.

    Melody heard the sudden movement and quickly turned her head. The moment she turned her head, she saw Edward walking toward her with a frightening aura.

    He was walking over quickly, so fast that Melody¡¯s heart was trembling at that moment.

    Melody was terrified by Edward¡¯s murderous intent at the moment.

    She was still holding the ck pistol in her hand. The pistol was shaking when it was pointed at Edward.

    It was shaking non-stop.

    ¡°Don¡¯te over. If youe over, I¡¯ll shoot you!¡± Melody said fiercely.

    She said fiercely.

    Her voice was also trembling.

    Edward did not seem to hear it.

    He walked toward Melody with killing intent. He did not stop for a second.

    Once he was close to Melody, two bodyguards quickly stepped forward to block in front of her.

    Edward punched one of the bodyguards fiercely.

    The bodyguard quickly counterattacked, punching and kicking Edward.

    Finn, who was following behind, also quickly joined the battle.

    Melody was at the side, and her body could not stop trembling. She just could not control herself.

    She did not expect that Edward would suddenly appear.

    He appeared just like that.

    Did Eden not say that he would be locked up by Old Master Swan and would not be able to leave the house tonight?!

    Melody red fiercely at the man in front of her.

    She looked at her two bodyguards, who had the greatestbat powers, and saw that they were beaten to the ground by Edward and Finn in about 2 minutes.

    The bodyguards fainted on the ground.

    No.

    Melody had never seen the true terror of Fourth Master Swan before, so she did not know that he could be so scary.

    He walked up to her with violence.

    Melody was not afraid!

    At worst, they would die together.

    She pointed the pistol at Fourth Master Swan¡¯s head. ¡°If you want to die, let¡¯s¡ªah!¡±

    At that instant¡ªperhaps a second or less¡­

    Finn immediately restrained Melody¡¯s hand and exerted force.

    Melody¡¯s pistol fell to the ground just like that.

    She watched helplessly as her weapon, the only weapon that could protect her, fell to the ground.

    Her face was full of fear.

    Melody looked fearfully at the man who seemed to have walked out of hell.

    She could feel the cold air emanating from his body. She even felt that she would be killed by him.

    However, Edward¡¯s gaze was not on her at all.

    He only squatted down.

    Edward slowly squatted down in front of Jeanne.

    He looked at Jeanne and saw how she was covered in blood.

    Her injuries were severe.

    Edward did not even dare to reach out his hands. He did not dare to hug Jeanne properly.

    He was afraid that he would hurt her wounds.

    Her body was covered in wounds.

    He said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte.¡±

    ¡®I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte.

    ¡®I camete and had to see you covered in blood.¡¯

    Jeanne looked at Fourth Master Swan.

    For the first time, she seemed to see the pain in his eyes.

    It was so obvious, and he did not hide it at all.

    She pursed her lips.

    For a second, she could not speak.

    Even so, she forced herself to smile.

    It was not toote.

    As long as she was not dead, it was not toote.

    The gunshot just now was not aimed at her.

    Melody had not thought of letting Jeanne die. She had not tortured her enough. At least, Jeanne had not been trampled on, so Melody did not kill her. Instead, Melody fired a shot above her head just to warn Jeanne.

    It was just to warn Jeanne.

    Jeanne had only fallen because she was kicked over by Melody¡¯s bodyguard.

    That kick almost took her life.

    When she fell, she saw Fourth Master Swan.

    She saw Fourth Master Swan suddenly appear.

    Jeanne knew she would not die.

    She had waited for an entire night.

    Finally, it was time.

    The process was not important.

    It was really not important¡­

    There was silence between Edward and Jeanne.

    The two of them were silent.

    In the barn, Monica¡¯s voice was suddenly heard. ¡°Jeanne...¡±

    It was a voice that was almost filled with despair.

    At that moment, Monica was truly afraid. Before she could see Jeanne, she screamed out in a heart-wrenching manner.

    Jeanne looked toward the entrance.

    Her vision was blurry.

    It was not from tears.

    It was because her body was too tired and that blood had flown into her eyes.

    In a daze, Jeanne saw Monica in a sorry state. Monica looked like she could not even walk steadily as she ran toward her.

 Chapter 262 - Successfully Saved Jeanne

    <h4>Chapter 262: Sessfully Saved Jeanne</h4>

    At that moment, Jeanne felt that her body was suddenly covered by a piece of clothing.

    It was the white shirt on Fourth Master Swan¡¯s body.

    On the shirt, there were many bloodstains.

    Fortunately, the shirt was very big.

    It was so big that it couldpletely envelop Jeanne¡¯s naked body so that the next person who walked in would not be able to see her body.

    At this moment, Fourth Master Swan carried Jeanne up from the ground.

    He carried her up so easily while she was on the verge of death.

    ¡°Jeannie, Jeannie, how are you?!¡± Monica looked at Jeanne, who was covered in blood. She was frightened.

    Her tears kept flowing, and she did not dare to get close to Jeanne.

    ¡°Monica, I¡¯m alright,¡± Jeanne said.

    It was the sameforting words again.

    Every time Jeanne said these words, Monica felt extremely ufortable.

    Jeanne was about to die, yet she was still considerate of Monica¡¯s emotions.

    ¡®Can¡¯t she treat herself better?!¡¯ Monica thought to herself.

    Tears were streaming down her face crazily.

    ¡°Fourth Master.¡± Jeanne¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    Edward looked at her.

    From the beginning to the end, his gaze was only on her.

    ¡°Can you put me down?¡± Jeanne asked.

    Edward did not move.

    ¡°Put me down,¡± Jeanne said.

    Her voice was very soft.

    Even so, she sounded very determined.

    ¡°Jeannie, look at yourself. Why are you still trying to be strong? Can¡¯t you be at ease in Fourth Master¡¯s embrace and let him protect you?¡± Monica was on the verge of breaking down.

    ¡®Can she not make us feel so distressed?

    ¡®Don¡¯t make my heart ache!

    ¡®She deserves to be loved.

    ¡®She deserves to be loved by the best man in the world.¡¯

    ¡°No,¡± Jeanne said. She was a little weak, but she still said it clearly, ¡°Melody isn¡¯t dead yet!¡±

    Monica seemed to have noticed at that moment that Finn was seizing a woman.

    At this moment, this woman was almost going crazy. She kept wriggling and trying to resist.

    In the end, she could not move under Finn¡¯s restraint.

    ¡°Fourth Master, thanks for the trouble,¡± Jeanne urged.

    Edward squatted down.

    He tried his best to let Jeanne¡¯s feet touch the ground before he gently put her down.

    Jeanne was put down.

    She slowly stabilized her body.

    Then, while wearing Edward¡¯s white shirt, she walked toward Melody step by step.

    Finn took a nce at Jeanne. He then nced at Fourth Master Swan.

    Edward gave Finn a look.

    Finn nodded slightly.

    He let go of Melody, who was already in a crazy state.

    Melody was suddenly let go.

    As she had used all the strength in her body, she fell hard at that moment.

    She fell directly under Jeanne¡¯s feet.

    At this moment, Melody¡¯s body seemed to be in pain. She was stunned for two seconds. After two seconds, she suddenly wanted to get up.

    Jeanne stepped on Melody¡¯s face hard.

    She stepped hard on Melody¡¯s face with her bare foot, making it impossible for her to get up.

    Due to Melody¡¯s violent resistance, her face continued to rub against the ground, causing blood stains to appear.

    At this moment, Melody did not seem to feel any pain. She resisted desperately.

    She kept cursing, ¡°Jeanne, you b*tch! You b*tch, let go of me! Let go of me!¡±

    ¡°Dr. Jones.¡± Jeanne did not hear what Melody was saying. She just did not want to hear it. She called out to Finn softly.

    Finn¡¯s eyes moved slightly. He looked at Jeanne.

    Jeanne asked, ¡°Can you bring Monica out first?¡±

    There were some cruel scenes that she did not want Monica to see.

    She did not want to scare Monica.

    Finn nodded.

    He stood up and walked toward Monica.

    Monica was also shocked by the cruelty that Jeanne suddenly disyed.

    She had never seen Jeanne like this before. She suddenly felt that Jeanne had be very scary.

    It was as if she suddenly felt that Jeanne was a little fearsome.

    What had Jeanne experienced all these years such that she became like this?

    Jeanne was covered in wounds but was able to stand tall. It made Monica¡¯s heart ache so much.

    Finn held Monica¡¯s hand.

    Monica was stunned.

    She looked at Finn.

    Monica instinctively wanted to resist, but when she saw his hand covered in blood, she gave up resisting.

    Besides...

    Jeanne had asked her to leave.

    Monica knew that Jeanne did not want her to know some things.

    She bit her lip and followed Finn out.

    After a few steps, Micheal suddenly stepped forward and pulled Monica over.

    Finn took a look at Micheal.

    Micheal had held Monica in his arms.

    Monica did not resist.

    Nor was she in the mood to resist.

    All her thoughts were on Jeanne at the moment.

    She had been thinking about what Jeanne had gone through all these years.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you home. Jeanne is fine now,¡± Micheal said.

    As he said that, he held Monica and left.

    Eden, who was standing next to Micheal, hesitated for a moment before leaving with them.

    When he left, he could not help but take a look at Melody, who was pinned down by Jeanne with one foot and lying on the ground in a sorry state. She did not look as arrogant as she usually did. She looked like she was in a terrible state.

    Actually, when Eden entered this barn, he was very anxious.

    He could not ept it.

    Jeanne was still alive.

    She was still alive.

    Melody did not kill Jeanne in the end!

    She was indeed useless.

    Eden gritted his teeth and left.

    He did not know if he could deal with Jeanne again in the future. That said, at this moment, he could only be d that he was not really implicated.

    Hence, he left with Micheal and the rest.

    Finn stood there.

    He stood there and watched as Micheal took Monica away.

    In the barn, other than the unconscious people on the ground, there were only Edward, Jeanne, Melody, and Finn, who had his back facing them.

    Melody was making a big fuss on the ground regardless of her image.

    ¡°Jeanne! Let go of me! I dare you to let go of me!¡± Melody screamed.

    It was as if she had lost her voice from shouting.

    Jeanne let go of her.

    She retracted her leg. After Melody obtained her freedom, she suddenly got up from the ground.

    The moment she got up, she swiftly pounced in a direction on the ground.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes tensed up.

    Her body moved slightly and with a kick, she ruthlessly kicked the ck pistol even further away.

    Melody¡¯s heart froze.

    She fiercely looked at Jeanne.

    She saw Jeanne look down at her from above.

    No.

    Just now, Melody was the one who had treated Jeanne like this.

    Melody could not ept being treated like this by Jeanne instead.

    She got up from the ground.

    She got up and stood up straight.

    Melody¡¯s face was covered in blood, and her hair was messy. She looked pathetic.

    At this moment, she saw Jeanne suddenly approach her.

    She was frightened.

    Jeanne was truly scary at the moment.

    Even though she looked frail and weak, she carried the smell of blood and seemed terrifying.

    Melody could not help but take a step back. She was frightened by Jeanne¡¯s aura.

    Ever since she was young, other than her father, she had never been so afraid of anyone¡­

    ¡°Pow!¡±

    Melody only felt a wave of pain on her cheek.

    Jeanne seemed to have wanted to knock her out with that p.

    However, before Melody could react, her body was kicked hard onto the ground again.

    After the kick, she fell to the ground. The pain made her tears flow continuously.

    She endured the pain and fiercely shouted at Jeanne, ¡°Kill me if you can!¡±

    ¡°Kill you?!¡± Jeanne sneered, ¡°Before I kill you, shouldn¡¯t I let you experience what it means to live a life worse than death?!¡±

    Melody was startled.

    She felt that Jeanne was even more horrifying than she thought!

 Chapter 263 - Melodyâ€™s Tragic End

    <h4>Chapter 263: Melody¡¯s Tragic End</h4>

    In the barn.

    Melody was beaten to the point of her dying breath by Jeanne¡¯s violence.

    Jeanne did not go through so many stages. She was not as perverted as Melody.

    She just needed to take revenge.

    An eye for an eye.

    Melody¡¯s body was covered in blood. Shey on the ground, not moving at all.

    Throughout the whole process, Edward just watched silently. He watched silently as Jeanne was still able to knock Melody down to the point that Melody could not move anymore.

    Edward watched as Jeanne walked barefoot toward Melody.

    Jeanne squatted down.

    She grabbed Melody¡¯s hair and forced her to look up at her.

    Melody¡¯s expression was ferocious. She did not have any strength to resist. She was not as powerful as Jeanne. Even if Jeanne was exhausted, she would still resist. On the other hand, Melody did not want to resist at all. She would rather die like this.

    She said fiercely to Jeanne, ¡°Kill me! Kill me!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t kill you,¡± Jeanne said cruelly.

    ¡®Kill you?

    ¡®In Harken, one¡¯s life had to be paid with one¡¯s life!¡¯

    Jeanne said, ¡°I¡¯ll return everything you did to me just now!¡±

    ¡°What are you going to do?!¡± Melody looked at Jeanne in fear.

    Jeanne¡¯s words at this moment were more terrifying than if she were to kill her.

    ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve always kept your innocence for Fourth Master Swan?¡± Jeanne¡¯s lips curled up.

    Melody¡¯s body trembled.

    She could not stop trembling.

    ¡°You¡¯ve liked him since young, so you¡¯ve never slept with other men before, have you?!¡± Jeanne asked in a sinister manner.

    ¡°What are you going to do?!¡± Melody screamed.

    She screamed crazily.

    ¡°Fourth Master,¡± Jeanne called out to Edward softly.

    Edward walked over.

    ¡°Do you want her?¡± Jeanne asked without turning her head.

    Melody¡¯s face was filled with malevolence.

    Jeanne said, ¡°She kept her innocence for you. Do you want her?¡±

    She was asking Edward if he wanted to sleep with the woman who had kept her innocence for him.

    After all, Melody had kept her innocence for him.

    Jeanne needed to seek his opinion.

    Edward did not answer.

    He did not answer and just looked straight at Jeanne.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t answer, I¡¯ll take it that you don¡¯t want her,¡± Jeanne said.

    She said it so casually.

    Edward still stood by her side and did not say a word.

    ¡°Apart from you and Dr. Jones, is there anyone else?¡± Jeanne turned to look at Edward.

    Edward nodded slightly.

    He turned around and walked toward Finn, who had his back facing them.

    Edward whispered into Finn¡¯s ear.

    Finn nodded.

    He picked up the phone and made a call.

    After a while, the barn was filled with people.

    It was filled with men in ck suits.

    Melody looked at the scene in front of her and was shocked.

    ¡®Who are these people?!

    ¡®Why were there so many people?

    ¡®Are they all here to save Jeanne?!

    ¡®It¡¯s only Jeanne.

    ¡®Did Edward need to use so many people?!¡¯

    Melody looked at them fiercely.

    She saw Jeanne suddenly let go of her hair and stood up from the ground.

    Jeanne turned around and walked toward the room full of men.

    She turned her head toward Edward. ¡°Fourth Master, can they listen to me?¡±

    Edward nodded.

    At this moment, he also gave a look to the person in front of him.

    The person who took the lead understood what he meant and immediately waited respectfully for Jeanne¡¯s order.

    ¡°Strip her of her clothes and f*ck her. After that, throw her onto the most luxurious street in the city and let everyone in Harken see the body of the Sanders¡¯ third princess! As for her face, there¡¯s no need to disfigure it. She¡¯s ugly enough...¡±

    ¡°Jeanne!¡± Melody screamed.

    When she heard Jeanne¡¯s words, she became iparably crazy.

    Jeanne was unmoved.

    What was karma?!

    This was karma.

    Melody¡¯s cruel method was applied to her in the end.

    ¡°Jeanne, I¡¯m a Sander. If you dare to treat me like this, my dad will kill you. He¡¯ll kill you!¡± Melody¡¯s tragic cry was heart-wrenching.

    Jeanne sneered.

    She originally did not n to bother with Melody anymore.

    At this moment, she turned around and walked toward her.

    She walked in front of Melody and squatted down in front of her.

    Jeanne said a few words to Melody in an extremely soft voice.

    After hearing what she said, Melody waspletely stunned.

    At that moment, her pupils seemed to have lost their light.

    Melody looked at Jeanne dumbfoundedly, but it also seemed as if her mind was wandering in her own thoughts.

    Jeanne said slowly, ¡°Go back and ask your dad if it¡¯s true!¡±

    After saying that, she did not waste any more time.

    She stood up and walked toward Edward.

    Edward looked at Jeanne.

    He saw that she had clearly reached her limit, but she could still persevere and stand tall.

    ¡°Is it over?¡± Edward asked her.

    Jeanne smiled and nodded.

    Edward bent down.

    He approached Jeanne and carried her in his arms.

    Jeanney quietly in his arms.

    She was such a petite person. She was so petite in his arms that it was as though she would break at the touch. Why did she have such explosive strength?

    Edward did not even dare to imagine what Jeanne had experienced.

    What did she experience even though she did not fall in the end?

    Until this moment.

    Jeanne, who was leaning against Edward¡¯s embrace, suddenly let her guard down. She slept peacefully in his embrace.

    Edward carried her out of the barn.

    Behind him, Melody¡¯s heart-wrenching scream was heard.

    That scream... It was as if she had given up on this world.

    For a woman who had kept her innocence for 25 years, her life was probably worse than death at this moment!

    However, she was not worth sympathizing with.

    Edward carried Jeanne out of the barn.

    Finn naturally followed behind them.

    Outside the barn, Finn thought that Monica had left with Micheal.

    Who knew, Finn saw her looking anxiously with red eyes at the barn¡¯s entrance as if she had been waiting for Jeanne.

    Seeing that Jeanne was carried out by Fourth Master Swan, Monica ran over. ¡°Jeanne.¡±

    She called out to Jeanne.

    Monica was afraid that if Jeanne closed her eyes, she would not be able to wake up.

    Jeanne responded, ¡°Mm.¡±

    She was so weak that she could not speak anymore.

    She was tired.

    She was really tired to the point that she wanted to rest.

    She had used up too much energy today. She could not even open her eyes at this time.

    Edward also noticed that Jeanne was exhausted.

    He carried her and walked into his car.

    Finn followed him. He opened the door to the driver¡¯s seat and was ready to get in.

    ¡°Finn,¡± Monica called out to him.

    Finn paused.

    He turned around.

    ¡°Can I follow you?¡± Monica asked him.

    She was asking him and was waiting for his answer.

    If Finn said that she could not follow him¡­

    She might not follow him.

    It seemed that she just did not belong in their world.

    She was too weak.

    Finn pursed his lips.

    He had yet to speak when he saw Micheal, who had always been by Monica¡¯s side, suddenly hugged her and said, ¡°You¡¯re still injured. I¡¯ll send you to the hospital first.¡±

    Monica¡¯s eyes were red.

    She wanted to stay with Jeanne.

    ¡°Fourth Master will take care of Jeanne. Nothing will happen to her.¡±

    Monica was still unmoved.

    Her eyes were red as she looked straight at Finn.

    She was filled with anticipation, but she did not dare to hope too much.

    Finn turned around and sat in the driver¡¯s seat.

    He said, ¡°Get in the car.¡±

    Monica¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    She had thought that Finn would reject her outright.

    She just thought that he would despise her.

    Micheal¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    His expression obviously changed.

    Monica left Micheal¡¯s embrace.

    ¡°Monica,¡± Micheal called out to her, ¡°You should go to the hospital first.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m only suffering from superficial injuries. I¡¯m really fine.¡±

    ¡°But I feel sorry for you.¡±

    ¡°I want to be by Jeanne¡¯s side now.¡± Monica looked at Micheal.

    Micheal was obviously a little emotional.

    ¡°Thank you for tonight.¡± Monica was unable to care about Micheal¡¯s emotions.

    To her, the most important person in this world was either her parents or Jeanne, who she had grown up with.

    Monica suddenly tiptoed.

    She tiptoed and nted a kiss on Micheal¡¯s lips.

    It was gratitude.

    Gratitude for what he had done to her tonight.

    The next moment...

    Monica quickly turned around and sat in the passenger seat of Finn¡¯s car.

    She knew very well that Finn would not have the patience to wait for her.

    As long as she was a little slower, Finn would drive away.

    Micheal watched Monica get into Finn¡¯s car and leave.

    His expression was cold.

    He looked in the direction of the car coldly.

    He admitted that he would choose his own interests in the face of benefits.

    However, in terms of feelings, he could not bear for Monica to leave with another man.

    Although Monica was married to Finn, Micheal was not jealous because he knew very well the situation of their marriage. Moreover, it was the result of him choosing his interests back then, so he could rationally ept it.

    However, at this moment, he could only watch helplessly as Monica left with Finn.

    It made him go crazy!

 Chapter 264 - Fourth Master Swan Treats Jeanne

    <h4>Chapter 264: Fourth Master Swan Treats Jeanne</h4>

    At night.

    It was veryte at night.

    Monica was sitting in the passenger seat.

    Finn drove expressionlessly toward the Swans¡¯ manor at a fast speed.

    He looked at the man standing behind through the rearview mirror.

    At that moment, he seemed to have turned around and looked at Monica. He looked at her lips, but it also seemed to be an illusion.

    He was just driving seriously.

    Monica sat in the car. Her mind waspletely focused on Jeanne, who was lying in the arms of Fourth Master Swan.

    She did not know how serious Jeanne¡¯s injuries were.

    She only knew that Jeanne was extremely weak at that moment.

    Monica looked where the car was heading and knew that they were going straight to the Swans¡¯ manor. She could not help but ask Finn, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we go to the hospital? Send Jeanne to the hospital. Jeanne looks so badly injured.¡±

    Finn did not reply.

    It seemed like he could not bother responding to her.

    Monica sometimes felt that she was making a fool of herself in front of Finn.

    She was asking for an insult.

    Finn¡¯s disdain for her was obvious.

    Monica bit her lip.

    She was a little angry, but what could she do?!

    What she said to Finn was useless!

    She was useless.

    The car quickly drove into the Swans¡¯ Bamboo Garden.

    It was a peaceful garden.

    Finn got out of the car and opened the car door for Edward.

    Edward carried Jeanne, who was already in light sleep, and walked into the main hall.

    Finn followed behind.

    Monica also followed anxiously.

    Edward directly carried Jeanne into his room.

    At this moment, Teddy was also awakened by themotion. When he got up from his bed, he saw that everyone was covered in blood. He was so scared that he could not react for a long time.

    Edward gently ced Jeanne on the bed.

    He then said to Teddy, ¡°Go to the old master¡¯s ce to see how Nox is doing.¡±

    Teddy was stunned.

    ¡®What happened to Young Master Winter?!¡¯

    Nheless, at this moment, he did not dare to ask too much when he saw the situation. He quickly responded, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Teddy quickly left.

    ¡°Finn.¡± After Edward ced Jeanne on the bed, he called out to Finn.

    Finn had gone to Edward¡¯s room to take out a huge medical bag.

    He walked to Jeanne¡¯s side and started to help her check on her injuries.

    Edward went to the bathroom and fetched a basin of water. He cooperated with Finn to clean up Jeanne¡¯s wounds bit by bit.

    Jeanne, who was already a little sleepy, frowned at this moment.

    She bit her lip and slowly opened her eyes.

    It was because she felt pain.

    A kind of pain that was difficult to endure.

    The person beside her seemed to have sensed that she was awake, so he said, ¡°We must disinfect and clean up your wounds, otherwise they¡¯ll easily get infected.¡±

    Jeanne looked at Fourth Master Swan.

    She saw him sitting next to her, and his voice seemed to be very gentle.

    He gently leaned close to her cheek and nted a kiss on her face which was covered in blood.

    Jeanne bit her lip even harder.

    Edward said, ¡°It¡¯ll be a little painful. Bear with it.¡±

    Jeanne nodded.

    She nodded silently.

    Finn treated her wounds very quickly.

    He knew very well that when wounds were being disinfected, they might be more painful to bear with, so he would try to reduce Jeanne¡¯s pain as much as possible.

    As he treated the wounds, he said to Edward, ¡°The wound on her back is a little deep, I think we need to stitch it up.¡±

    ¡°Do you still have the anesthetic?¡± Edward asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Finn nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and prepare it.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± Jeanne said. ¡°Just stitch it up.¡±

    Finn and Edward looked at her like that.

    ¡°I can endure it.¡±

    Finn looked at Edward as if he was asking for his opinion.

    Edward kept looking at Jeanne. Seeing the determination in her eyes, he nodded slightly.

    ¡°Get something for Jeanne to bite on,¡± Finn said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯ll bite her tongue.¡±

    It would be excruciating when Jeanne was stitched up.

    Finn was afraid that Jeanne would not be able to hold on and identally bite her tongue.

    Edward directly ced her hand in Jeanne¡¯s mouth.

    Jeanne was stunned.

    Edward said, ¡°I just washed it.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    Edward said, ¡°Bite it and make me feel better.¡±

    It was the first time that Jeanne heard Fourth Master Swan say such words. He said such apologetic words.

    In the end.

    Jeanne did not have any right to me Fourth Master Swan.

    She had indeed be entangled with Melody because of him, but it did not mean that he had toe and save her. He did not have that responsibility.

    She was lucky to be able to wait for him to show up.

 Chapter 265 - Fourth Master Swan Treats Jeanne

    <h4>Chapter 265: Fourth Master Swan Treats Jeanne</h4>

    If Jeanne ended up not being able to wait until Edward showed up, it would be her fate.

    She would not me anyone.

    Just like when Fourth Master Swan said he waste when he arrived, she only shook her head to indicate that it was not toote.

    There was no obligation for him. It was only right that he did not show up.

    However, at that moment.

    When Jeanne suddenly felt a piercing pain on her back, she still let go of her lip and bit on the back of Fourth Master Swan¡¯s hand.

    The pain made her bite down on Fourth Master Swan¡¯s hand.

    Her whole body tensed up.

    At that moment, her body trembled.

    She even had hallucinations for a few seconds. It was so painful that she almost fainted. She did not know how much strength she had used to bite on Fourth Master Swan¡¯s arm to force herself to endure it.

    Monica stood at the side and watched in horror.

    When she saw Finn rip open the skull-like wound on Jeanne¡¯s back with a pair of pliers and saw the flesh and blood inside, she felt dizzy. Monica was frightened by the cruel scene in front of her, and her face turned pale.

    She did not dare to look anymore.

    She was afraid that if she continued to look, she would faint more easily than Jeanne.

    Monica had never felt that she was dizzy from seeing blood, but at this moment, when she saw the clear water basin filled with blood and Jeanne¡¯s mangled body, she felt that she could not even stand properly.

    She silently shifted her gaze and sat in a corner, her eyes bloodshot as she waited for Jeanne to be treated.

    It did not take long.

    Finn finished stitching up Jeanne¡¯s wound and bandaged it.

    He finished treating the most troublesome wound.

    Finn continued to treat Jeanne¡¯s other wounds.

    Jeanne had many wounds.

    There was blood everywhere, and there were wounds everywhere.

    Finn moved his fingers down.

    ¡°Let me do it,¡± Edward suddenly said.

    Finn nodded.

    He also knew that there were many private ces where it was inconvenient for him.

    Finn prepared the medicine to treat the wounds for Edward before standing up to make room for Edward to treat Jeanne¡¯s subsequent wounds more easily.

    He stood up and heard a noise at the door.

    Finn turned his head and saw Nox being carried back by Teddy. Teddy could not help but say, ¡°Fourth Master, Young Master Winter is quite seriously injured...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look,¡± Finn said.

    Edward nodded.

    Finn walked out of the room.

    He said to Teddy, ¡°Leave Nox to me. Go to the living room and bring me another medicine box.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Teddy quickly nodded.

    Finn helped Nox into the room next door and ced him on the bed.

    He took off Nox¡¯s clothes bit by bit.

    Under his clothes, there were traces of whips, each of them very deep.

    One could imagine how much force was used to hit him.

    ¡°Was it your grandfather who hit you?¡± Finn asked as he looked at Nox.

    Nox was in so much pain that he did not even want to speak.

    After being beaten up by his grandfather, he was thrown into the Swans¡¯ wall room and left to fend for himself.

    He seriously suspected that he was adopted by the Winters.

    Otherwise, how could Wade let his grandson work for others and even beat him to death?

    The more Nox thought about it, the more he felt that he was adopted by his grandfather from the trash.

    Finn saw that Nox was in so much pain that he could not speak, so he did not say anything more.

    Teddy had brought the medical kit up.

    Finn asked Teddy to cooperate with him and help Nox with his wounds.

    Teddy looked at Nox¡¯s wounds and was so scared that he did not dare to breathe. Nevertheless, at this moment, he still noticed Dr. Jones. Dr. Jones¡¯s hands were obviously badly mutted, but he was helping someone else with the treatment.

    He could not help but ask, ¡°Dr. Jones, how are your hands?¡±

    Finn seemed to cast a sidelong nce at him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll treat him first, then I¡¯ll deal with myself. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be convenient once I have bandages.¡±

    Teddy was moved by Dr. Jones.

    In fact, Teddy was saved by Old Master Swan. For a long time, he had been on Old Master Swan¡¯s side. He grew up with servants. Later, Old Master Swan asked him to follow Fourth Master Swan and take care of his daily life. He had not been by the fourth master¡¯s side for many years, but from the moment he followed him, he knew that Fourth Master, Young Master Winter, and Dr. Jones had an extraordinary rtionship.

    Finn was very serious about helping Nox with his wounds.

    Nox¡¯s heart and lungs were twisted from enduring the pain.

    He was fine every time he was beaten up, but every time he was bandaged by Finn, he felt excruciating pain.

 Chapter 266 - Fourth Master Swan Treats Jeanne

    <h4>Chapter 266: Fourth Master Swan Treats Jeanne</h4>

    ¡®Is Finn taking the opportunity to take revenge on me or something?!

    ¡®F*ck!

    ¡®It¡¯s killing me!¡¯ Nox thought to himself.

    ¡­

    In the next room, Fourth Master Swanpletely removed the white shirt on Jeanne¡¯s body.

    On the shirt, other than his blood stains, there were also Jeanne¡¯s blood stains.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes moved.

    Underneath the shirt, there were still her undergarments.

    Before Melody¡¯s men could remove them, Jeanne was already resisting crazily.

    In the end, even with only her undergarments on, Jeanne¡¯s body was not entirely exposed.

    Nheless, Fourth Master Swan removed them for her at this time.

    Just like that.

    After Finn left, Monica walked to Jeanne¡¯s side.

    She had a feeling that she could help with something small?!

    She had a feeling that other than feeling useless by Finn¡¯s side, she could still help in other areas.

    Now, seeing how Fourth Master Swan shamelessly threw away all of Jeanne¡¯s clothes¡­

    Monica knew very well that Fourth Master Swan was helping Jeanne clean her wounds, but it was still... so awkward.

    She was a little embarrassed.

    At that moment, she heard Fourth Master Swan order her, ¡°Help me get another basin of clean water.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Monica quickly carried the basin of water that was filled with blood and left.

    It was big and reeked of blood.

    Was It all Jeannie¡¯s blood?!

    Monica suppressed the emotions in her heart and quickly brought clean water over.

    She ced it next to Fourth Master Swan. Fourth Master Swan twisted the small medical towel and wiped off the stains on Jeanne¡¯s body bit by bit. After he wiped off her bloody body, her bruised wounds became even more obvious.

    Monica was a little shocked.

    She watched in shock as Fourth Master Swan cleaned Jeanne up, used disinfectant, and applied medicine to her wounds.

    Compared to the pain when she was stitched up, Jeanne felt much more rxed at this moment. Hence, she only needed to endure the pain a little.

    Her back was all taken care of.

    Fourth Master Swan hugged Jeanne¡¯s body and helped her turn over.

    ¡°Fourth Master, do you want me to do the front¡ª¡± Monica volunteered.

    ¡°You¡¯d better leave,¡± Edward said.

    ¡®What?!

    ¡®Who should be the one leaving?!¡¯

    Of course, Edward was not petty enough to argue with Monica.

    He helped Jeanne turn over her body before Monica left.

    The front of Jeanne¡¯s body was¡­

    Monica¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    In fact, there were so many wounds on Jeanne¡¯s body, so who would pay attention to those crucial parts?

    Edward was just treating the wounds.

    Monica¡¯s face was still red.

    ¡®Phew.¡¯

    Anyway, Jeanne would be with Fourth Master Swan sooner orter. It was nothing for him to take advantage of her like this...

    ¡°Fourth Master.¡± Monica could not hold it in any longer.

    Edward did not stop what he was doing.

    ¡°Fourth Master, why don¡¯t I take over? Jeannie and I grew up together. We can¡¯t be separated from each other. After all, it might not be appropriate between you and Jeannie...¡±

    Before she could finish her words, Monica saw Fourth Master Swan touching Jeanne¡¯s body already.

    Monica¡¯s heart was racing.

    She felt that it was better for her to leave at the moment.

    Monica kept feeling that Fourth Master Swan was taking advantage of Jeannie. She was afraid that she would not be able to control herself and fight with him.

    She took a deep breath and walked out of Fourth Master Swan¡¯s room.

    Monica walked out and bumped into Finn.

    Their eyes met.

    It seemed to be the first time they looked at each other since they arrived here

 Chapter 267 - Finnâ€™s Apology

    <h4>Chapter 267: Finn¡¯s Apology</h4>

    In Bamboo Garden.

    Finn looked at Monica.

    At this moment, Monica also saw Finn.

    The two of them looked at each other.

    They looked at each other.

    Monica suddenly averted her gaze. She said, ¡°Fourth Master is treating Jeannie¡¯s wound. Don¡¯t go in.¡±

    She said it very vaguely.

    Even so, Finn understood what she meant.

    ¡°I need a needle. Nox needs a tetanus shot. The disposable medical needles here are all used up. Please help me get them from Fourth Master¡¯s medical box.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Monica nodded.

    She turned around and walked into the room.

    After she walked in, she deliberately did not look at the two people. Then, she rummaged through the medical box. The things inside wereplete. She even felt that there were all kinds of surgical knives for surgeries. No wonder the people here were not sent to the hospital even though they were all seriously injured.

    She found a needle and handed it to Finn.

    Finn reached out to take it.

    Monica saw his hand. That hand was badly mutted and swollen to an exaggerated extent.

    ¡®His hands are so badly injured. Can he still treat Nox and give him an injection?!¡¯

    Monica did not say anything. She watched as Finn turned around and walked over to Nox¡¯s side.

    She did not have any emotions either.

    Monica was used to it. She was used to Finn¡¯s indifference.

    She took a deep breath and looked back at Jeannie in the room.

    Although Jeanne¡¯s face was pale, she did not seem to be in any life-threatening danger. In the end, Monica heaved a sigh of relief.

    It wasn¡¯t early anymore.

    It seemed like there was no use for her to stay here.

    Monica thought for a while.

    It was better to go back.

    After she had rested, she woulde back tomorrow to apany Jeanne.

    With that thought in mind¡­

    Monica went straight downstairs.

    She did not need to inform anyone since no one would notice her anyway.

    Anyway, it did not matter to them whether she came or not.

    She gritted her teeth.

    Her knees hurt.

    When she went down the stairs, it really hurt.

    She had not paid attention to herself that night, so she had almost forgotten that her knees had been injured. At this moment, all her attention had suddenly returned, so she grimaced in pain.

    It took Monica a long time to go down the stairs.

    It hurt like hell.

    Finally, she reached the hall.

    Suddenly, she heard footsteps behind her.

    She turned around.

    When she turned around, she saw Finn.

    Monica gave him a nce and turned around, intending to leave again. Finn might have gone downstairs to get something anyway, so there was no need for her to greet him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you back.¡±

    Monica was stunned.

    She thought she heard wrong.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you back,¡± Finn said as he walked to her side.

    ¡°Fourth Master, Nox, and Jeannie are all injured. Is it okay if you don¡¯t stay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve treated Nox¡¯s wounds. Jeanne has Fourth Master. As for Fourth Master¡¯s wounds, I¡¯lle back after I¡¯ve sent you back,¡± Finn exined.

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. You can do your thing. I¡¯ll go back by myself,¡± Monica said generously.

    She was not bored enough to bother Finn at this time.

    Come to think about it, Finn had been treating other people¡¯s wounds.

    In fact, he should have quite a number of wounds as well.

    His injuries should not be light either.

    However, he would always consider others first as he was a doctor.

    Of course, Monica was an exception.

    Finn might not even know that she had some injuries on her body.

    Despite that, they were all minor injuries. They were nothingpared to the others.

    Monica waved her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving. You can go back to your work.¡±

    She just walked away.

    She was limping.

    It was still a little difficult for her to walk.

    Monica did not pretend to be like this on purpose. After she knew that her knees were in pain, she instinctively focused on it. The result was that she looked weird when she walked.

    She carefully took a few steps forward.

    All of a sudden, she was carried by someone.

    Monica was truly frightened.

    She almost cried out.

    The next second, she felt Finn carry her up and walk outside.

    Monica wanted to say something, but she gritted her teeth and did not say anything.

    Finn ced her in the passenger seat of the car parked in Bamboo Garden.

    Then, he returned to the driver¡¯s seat.

    In the end, he still sent her back.

    Monica wanted to speak a few times, but she fell silent again.

    She did not like to be coy.

    Since Finn insisted on sending her back, she would ept it.

    Besides, it was sote. Where was she going to get a taxi?!

    Finn might have thought the same.

    The car soon arrived at the underground garage of theirmunity.

    Monica consciously opened the car door and prepared to go back on her own.

 Chapter 268 - Finnâ€™s Apology

    <h4>Chapter 268: Finn¡¯s Apology</h4>

    At that moment, Monica saw Finn open the car door, get out of the car, walk toward her, and carry her again.

    Monica was shocked again.

    She was shocked but acquiesced to Finn¡¯s actions.

    When they reached home, Finn ced her on the sofa.

    After putting her down, he took out the medicine box in the house.

    It was different from the usual first aid kits at home. Monica did not know where it was usually ced, but it was a special medical box. She had never seen it before.

    Monica looked at Finn¡¯s tall medical box and saw that it was the same as the one at Fourth Master Swan¡¯s ce. It had everything, which was surprising for Monica.

    Finn took out tweezers and cotton and smeared it with iodine. He said to Monica, ¡°Bear with the pain.¡±

    Monica did not reply.

    She felt an unbearable paining from her knees.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Monica could not endure it.

    She screamed.

    This was much more painful than when she went downstairs.

    She was in so much pain that tears were streaming down her face.

    Nheless, Finn did not stop cleaning her wounds. He was very indifferent as if he was used to treating her wounds.

    ¡°Ouch, ouch, ouch. Finn, stop it. It hurts, it hurts...¡± Monica could not stand the pain anymore.

    She called out to Finn loudly.

    It really hurt.

    ¡°Hold on.¡± Finn¡¯s cold voice was emotionless.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. Give me an anesthetic. I can¡¯t stand it anymore!¡± Monica shouted.

    She did not know how those people could endure the pain.

    Monica had only hurt her knees a little, but it was a serious fall. The medicine was killing her. Those people were hurt so severely. How could they endure it?

    Anyway...

    Monica could not take it anymore.

    She suddenly pushed Finn away.

    She was very strong.

    Finn was squatting in front of her. He was pushed away.

    Finn¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Monica was in so much pain that her face was twisted. She noticed Finn¡¯s expression at that moment.

    She said, ¡°I¡¯m not that brave. I can¡¯t take it anymore. Anyway, it¡¯s not like this is the first time you¡¯ve looked down on me!¡±

    Finn pursed his lips.

    ¡°You should leave quickly. I know how to deal with my wounds.¡±

    ¡°Do you know how to treat them?¡± Finn¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Monica admitted that she did not know how to treat them for the time being.

    It was too painful.

    It was so painful that she wanted to die.

    ¡°I only need five minutes,¡± Finn said again.

    ¡°Five minutes won¡¯t do,¡± Monica was very sure.

    She did not want to endure the process anymore.

    That feeling was killing her.

    ¡°You know that if you don¡¯t treat your wounds, it might cause infection. The consequences could even be so serious that you¡¯ll need to amputate your leg!¡±

    ¡®You¡¯re lying to me!

    ¡®I only scraped my knees!

    ¡®Finn, you must have a f*cking grudge on me from our previous lives.

    ¡®Why are you cursing me like this?!¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to treat them as quickly as possible...¡± As Finn spoke, he stretched out his hands again.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the hospital!¡± Monica insisted.

    Finn¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the hospital to deal with them. I don¡¯t need you to do it,¡± Monica said fiercely, ¡°Return my phone to me.¡±

    Finn had snatched her phone away.

    He still had not returned it to her.

    Finn¡¯s expression darkened.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call Micheal and ask him to send me to the hospital. Hurry up and leave.¡± Monica could not wait to chase Finn away.

    She was = afraid that he would treat her wound again.

    She was in so much pain.

    Finn looked at Monica coldly.

    Monica did not care.

    She could not care less at this moment. She reached out to touch Finn¡¯s pocket, wanting to take out her phone.

    However, just as she reached out, her hand was suddenly restrained by Finn.

    Monica felt pain.

    How much strength did Finn use?

    Monica¡¯s eyes reddened from the pain.

    ¡°Finn, what do you want to do?!¡± Monica was on the verge of breaking down.

    What kind of sin had shemitted to meet Finn?

    Was she so evil in her past life that she had to be punished like this in this life?!

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you,¡± Finn enunciated each word clearly.

    He sounded as though Monica was not allowed to resist him.

    ¡°I said I don¡¯t need your help!¡± Monica roared angrily, ¡°I can find a doctor to help me. I don¡¯t want you to do it! Let me go¡ªf*ck, let me go!¡±

    Monica was furious.

    She kept trying to break free from Finn¡¯s grip, but she could not break free no matter how hard she tried.

    ¡°Finn, what did I do wrong? Why do you have to do this to me?!¡± Monica could not resist. She stopped resisting and questioned Finn harshly, ¡°How do you want to torture me so that you¡¯ll be satisfied?! It¡¯s the same every time. When I ask for your help, you can¡¯t help me at all. When I don¡¯t want you, you force me instead! How much do you want me to suffer in front of you for the rest of my life so that you¡¯ll be happy?!¡±

    Finn looked at Monica coldly.

    He watched as her emotions exploded.

    Monica could not bear it anymore. After all, she was not someone who could hide her feelings. At this moment, she told Finn everything, ¡°Tonight, when Jeanne and I were being chased, you weren¡¯t there when I needed you so much. You didn¡¯t even pick up your phone. Do you know how desperate I was? Now, everything is in the past. It¡¯s in the past. Can you just stay away from me? Can we just stay as far away from each other as possible?!¡±

    Finn¡¯s throat was trembling as his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down.

    He seemed to be suppressing his emotions as well. He seemed to feel a little ufortable after hearing Monica¡¯s words.

    He admitted that he felt guilty after not picking up Monica¡¯s call.

    At that time, after the banquet, he received an emergency call from the hospital saying that he was going to save a patient who had a sudden heart attack.

    He rushed over and handed his cell phone to his assistant. Then, he quickly entered the resuscitation room.

    Fortunately, the heart attack was discovered in time. It did not take long for him to save the patient.

    The moment Finn walked out of the resuscitation room, his assistant said that Monica had called him. He quickly took his cell phone.

    Looking at the countless missed calls on his cell phone, he knew that something must have happened.

    Finn quickly called back.

    The other party did not pick up.

    At that time, Monica did not see it. She waspletely focused on trying to meet Fourth Master Swan. She did not notice that her phone was ringing.

    Finn called Jeanne again, but Jeanne did not pick up either.

    He knew that something big must have happened.

    Instead of going home, he rushed straight to the Swans¡¯ manor.

    He had a feeling that something had happened to Jeanne because she had been targeted by someone recently.

    That was why Finn went to Bamboo Garden first. He heard Teddy say that Monica had gone to look for Fourth Master Swan, but Fourth Master Swan was with Old Master Swan, so he went over without caring about anything else. Once he arrived, he saw that Monica was thrown out by Grandpa Wade.

    Finn pursed his lips tightly.

    He couldpletely imagine how desperate Monica was when she asked him for help.

    In fact, he knew everything.

    He just did not want to show it.

    The atmosphere was a little tense at this time.

    After Monica shouted, she seemed to have calmed down.

    In fact, how could she me Finn?

    Finn was a doctor. It was his responsibility to save the lives of the injured. Of course, he had to save the patient at the first moment. What right did she have to me him?

    Moreover, taking a step back¡­

    Why did Finn have to answer her calls? Why did he have to answer her calls 24 hours a day?

    Who was she?!

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Finn suddenly said.

    Monica¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    At this moment, she thought that she had heard wrongly.

 Chapter 269 - Dr. Jones Is So Nice to His Wife

    <h4>Chapter 269: Dr. Jones Is So Nice to His Wife</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Finn said.

    The words were very clear.

    Monica looked at him.

    She thought that after she made such a big fuss tonight, their rtionship would be even more rigid and tense. They would be further and further away from each other. Based on her understanding of Finn over the years, he would definitely turn around and leave without any feelings.

    However, at this moment...

    He took the initiative to apologize to her.

    Monica was a little shocked.

    She heard Finn say as if he was exining himself, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to ignore your calls. I had an emergency patient at that time¡ª¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Monica interrupted him. ¡°Your assistant told me.¡±

    Finn looked at her.

    Monica said, ¡°I was being unreasonable. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±

    Finn¡¯s throat moved slightly.

    ¡°You know that I¡¯ve been childish since I was young. I need to vent a lot of things. I was just venting just now. In fact, I¡¯m very clear that it has nothing to do with you,¡± Monica said indifferently.

    She was not so unruly that she wanted to me Finn for ignoring her while he was saving a patient.

    What she found hard to ept was that he was never by her side when she needed him.

    Now, she understood.

    Who was Finn to her? If he was not by her side, he would not be by her side when she needed him, let alone in normal times.

    What right did she have to expect anything from him?

    Monica did not want to continue this topic.

    She said, ¡°Give me back my phone. Go back to Fourth Master Swan¡¯s ce. I¡¯ll go to the hospital to treat my wounds.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be gentler,¡± Finn said.

    Monica looked at Finn.

    It was rare to see Finn being gentle.

    It felt so surreal.

    Monica suddenly asked, ¡°Are you feeling guilty?¡±

    Finn pursed his lips.

    ¡°So you want to make it up to me?¡± Monica was straightforward.

    She had known Finn for so many years. After getting along with him for so many years, other than the case of Finn being entangled with his ¡°lover¡±, he was a very positive man. He had medical ethics, respected his elders, and treated his friends with respect. Other than treating Monica badly, it was undeniable that he had a good outlook on life.

    Therefore, it was normal for Finn to feel guilty about what happened tonight.

    He needed to do something to make himself feel better.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, go ahead.¡± Monica did not want to be in a stalemate with Finn anymore.

    If it was going to hurt, let her die from the pain.

    It was only going to be five minutes.

    Finn said that five minutes was enough.

    In any case, Monica had suffered for more than five minutes from this man throughout their marriage.

    She gritted her teeth and endured it.

    Finn remained silent for a few seconds.

    He suddenly stood up.

    Monica looked at him and saw him suddenly turn around.

    The moment he turned around, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll change my clothes and send you to the hospital. There¡¯s no anesthetic at home.¡±

    Monica watched him leave.

    She never knew what Finn was thinking.

    Why did he suddenlypromise?

    After waiting for a few minutes¡­

    Finn had probably cleaned himself up. Monica saw that Finn¡¯s face, which was initially stained with blood, was now clean. After changing into a set of clean clothes, he looked much cleaner.

    He walked toward Monica and bent down to carry her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll walk on my own,¡± Monica refused.

    Finn was stunned for a second.

    Then, he nodded.

    Monica struggled to get up from the sofa.

    The pain in her knees was fine if she did not move, but once she needed to move, it was bone-piercing.

    Monica gritted her teeth and walked toward the door step by step.

    She had always been barefoot tonight. There were many cuts on her feet, butpared to the pain in her knees, she felt that they were not worth mentioning. She found a pair of slippers and followed Finn out of the house.

    Monica returned to the car and was sent to the emergency treatment center of the hospital in the city center.

    She sat in the trauma surgery room and waited for the doctor to treat her wounds.

    Finn kept talking to the doctor and nurses.

    After all, they were from the same hospital, so they should be familiar with each other.

    Finn kept talking, and the doctor kept nodding.

    Monica was a little far away, so she could not hear what they were saying.

    She suspected that Finn had asked the doctor to be rough on her to prove that he was not rough just now.

    Monica took Finn as a sinister person, so she believed that he would do it.

    Her mind was wandering.

    A nurse walked over first and was extremely gentle as she said, ¡°Mrs. Jones, Dr. Jones said that you might still have some wounds on your body and asked me to help you treat them first. Lie down, and I¡¯ll take a look at them for you.¡±

    Monica frowned.

    She stilly down obediently.

    The nurse closed the curtain and helped Monica take off her gown.

    There were indeed some scratches beneath it.

    It was inevitable that Monica would have some injuries after jumping out of the car.

    Fortunately, there were only scratches that were not serious. At this moment, some of them had formed calluses. As such, the nurse only helped Monica with simple disinfection and applied some medicine. She looked at Monica¡¯s gown which was obviously tattered, then she asked gently, ¡°Mrs. Jones, do you want to change into one of our patient¡¯s gowns?¡±

    ¡°Do you have one?¡± Monica did not want to wear this tattered gown anymore.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go get one for you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    As soon as the nurse left, she returned again.

    She said with a smile, ¡°Dr. Jones has asked someone to bring one over just now. He¡¯s so considerate to you.¡±

    ¡®Ha-ha-ha.¡¯

    Monica only wanted to sneer.

    Finn¡¯s kindness to her was probably in front of others.

    For example, he only knew how to pretend in front of her parents.

    Monica changed her clothes with the help of the nurse. The curtain was then pulled open.

    At that moment, the doctor also walked over and said to Monica, ¡°Dr. Jones said that you¡¯re afraid of pain, so he prepared two anesthetics for you. It¡¯ll still be a little painful when they¡¯re being administered, so please bear with it, Mrs. Jones.¡±

    The doctor was obviously much gentler than Finn.

    Monica nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    The doctor administered two doses of anesthetic to Monica.

    One on each side of her knee.

    It did hurt a little.

    Nevertheless, it was much better than Finn applying medicine directly on her knees.

    The anesthetics worked very quickly.

    Monica felt that her legs were a little numb at the moment.

    Fortunately, when the doctor began to treat her wounds, it did not hurt at all.

    Anesthetics were good!

    Monicamented from the bottom of her heart.

    The doctor treated Monica¡¯s wounds, applied medicine on them, and bandaged them. After he was done, he said to Finn, ¡°Try to change the medicine every day. The weather isn¡¯t great now, so I¡¯m afraid that she might get an infection.¡±

    ¡°Is there an avable ward?¡±

    The doctor was startled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for her to stay in the hospital.¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t want her to travel back and forth,¡± Finn said calmly.

    The doctor was a little speechless.

    The nurse beside him chuckled softly and could not help but say, ¡°Dr. Jones is so nice to his wife.¡±

    Monica was looking at her wounds at that moment. She felt that the bandages were done quite well. When she heard what the nurse said, she quickly looked up.

    At that moment, she thought to herself.

    ¡®This young nurse seems to be quite smart, but she¡¯s a little blind.¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯ll contact the inpatient department.¡± In the end, the doctor nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Soon, Monica was sent to the ward.

    Finn had carried her there.

    It was not that she was unwilling to walk, but that her legs were weak.

    After she was anesthetized, she did not have much strength in her legs.

    This made the ¡°blind¡± nurse excited again. She kept saying, ¡°Dr. Jones treats his wife so well. He¡¯s too good...¡±

    Monica rolled her eyes.

    The reason Finn let her stay in the hospital was that he did not want to waste his time.

    If he left her in the hospital, he would not need to care about her at all.

    Was she the only person in this world who knew how bad Finn was?!

    Of course, she did not refuse at that moment.

    In fact, she wanted to avoid trouble. Moreover, her knees were so painful. Once the anesthetics passed, they would definitely hurt again. She wanted to avoid trouble as well.

    Just like that, Monica was admitted to the VIP medical ward because of knee injuries.

    As for those who were more seriously injured, they were recuperating at home.

    For example, Jeanne, who was seriously injured!

    In the Swans¡¯ Bamboo Garden.

    On Fourth Master Swan¡¯s big bed.

    Jeanne slept quietly on the bed.

    Her wounds were finally thoroughly treated by Fourth Master Swan.

    After the treatment was done, Jeanne was also extremely sleepy.

    In fact, during the process, she had almost fallen asleep a few times but was woken up by the pain. She was able to hold on until now.

    It was probably 4:00 am or 5:00 am.

    ¡°Go to sleep.¡± Jeanne heard a low voice in her ear.

    She fell into a deep sleep.

 Chapter 270 - I Want to Pamper You With All My Life

    <h4>Chapter 270: I Want to Pamper You With All My Life</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    The bloody night hade to an end.

    The whole world was quiet.

    In the room, Edward looked at Jeanne, watching her sleep.

    Her eyebrows were slightly furrowed, and her face was pale.

    Edward sat next to her as if he was petrified, quietly watching her sleep.

    He could not shift his gaze away.

    If he was anyter tonight¡­

    If Jeanne was still that frail girl from seven years ago¡­

    If¡­

    Edward clenched his fists tightly.

    He did not dare to imagine.

    ¡°Fourth Master.¡± A male voice was heard.

    Edward¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    Some emotions¡ªsome cruel emotions¡ªwere hidden deep inside his eyes.

    He gently covered Jeanne with the nket and slowly left the room.

    At the door, Finn was waiting for him.

    Edward gently closed the door and followed Finn out of the bedroom. He did not want anyone to disturb Jeanne¡¯s rest.

    The two of them walked to the living room on the first floor.

    Edward sat on the sofa. Finn helped him to treat the wound on his back.

    ¡°Old Master Swan didn¡¯t hit you too hard this time,¡± Finn said as he looked at the numerous whip wounds.

    ¡°He¡¯s old,¡± Edward said straightforwardly.

    It was not that the old master was old and could not hit him anymore.

    It was that as the old master got older, he had less and less control over him.

    Finn nodded slightly.

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence isn¡¯t simple,¡± Finn reminded Edward.

    It was Nox who had been reminding Edward previously.

    Now, Finn was also reminding him.

    Finn was usually not as talkative as Nox. He only spoke when he felt that it was necessary.

    ¡°Mm, I know.¡± Edward nodded.

    He did not say what he was going to do next.

    It made it hard for people to understand his thoughts.

    Finn did not say much.

    Fourth Master Swan had his considerations and limits in many things.

    He knew better than anyone else what he wanted and had to do.

    Finn helped Fourth Master Swan clean up his wounds and reminded him, ¡°Your old wounds have just healed, and you¡¯ve gotten new ones. You must be careful not to get infected.¡±

    Edward nodded.

    Finn packed up his medical kit.

    ¡°Finn,¡± Edward called out to him.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to treat your wounds?¡± Edward asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll treat themter.¡±

    Edward took the medical kit from Finn¡¯s hands. ¡°Let me help you.¡±

    Finn was stunned.

    He nodded.

    While helping Finn treat his wounds, Edward asked, ¡°Do you still feel no pain?¡±

    Finn nodded.

    He was born with no sense of pain, but of course, it was not that he would not feel pain at all. Under precise medical experiments that stimted his nerve cells, he would react to pain. However, no matter how serious his external wounds were, he would not feel anything.

    Such a person sounded very powerful, but in fact, he would face many dangers.

    When something strange happened to his body, he would not be able to feel it himself.

    Therefore, he did not know how painful his injuries were.

    In fact, Finn just did not feel any pain. The other sensations in his body were normal. He would sweat in hot weather and tremble in cold weather.

    It waste at night.

    Nox woke up to go to the bathroom.

    His whole body was in pain. He did not want to get up, but he didn¡¯t really want to pee on Fourth Master Swan¡¯s bed. He was afraid that Fourth Master Swan would kill him. No, he did not want to beughed at.

    Nox woke up with difficulty and finished peeing.

    He felt that there was still a slight sound outside the door.

    As such, he could not hold back his curiosity and went to the ss railing on the second floor. He saw Fourth Master Swan half-naked downstairs, and so was Finn. No matter how he looked at it, he felt that there was something fishy going on between the two of them¡­

    Nox had long felt that there was something fishy going on between the two of them.

    When he looked at the enchanting scene¡­

    ¡®F*ck.¡¯

    As a man¡ªa straight man, he was about to get a nosebleed from looking at those two people.

    He could finally understand why Teddy was bing more and more feminine.

    If Teddy took care of Fourth Master Swan¡¯s daily life like this, he would be bent.

    Nox struggled to move his feet and left again.

    After all, he was too embarrassed to disturb Edward and Finn.

    In the hall.

    Edward finished treating Finn¡¯s wounds and said, ¡°Go back and rest. I¡¯ll call you if there¡¯s anything.¡±

    Finn nodded.

    He finished packing up his medical kit.

    Edward had also gone upstairs.

    At this moment, Finn left Bamboo Garden again. After settling Monica down, he went home.

    At this moment, his hands were badly swollen and injured. There were also many bruises and scars on his body. However, he could not feel any pain. He had not felt any pain since he was young.

 Chapter 271 - I Want to Pamper You With All My Life

    <h4>Chapter 271: I Want to Pamper You With All My Life</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    Finn did not know whether it was because of his physical quality that the Swans took a fancy to him.

    They secretly trained him.

    At least, he could recklessly stand in front of Fourth Master Swan in the face of danger.

    After all, he did not feel pain.

    So, he would not have the fear of death.

    He would not fear any pain.

    Of course, Finn was actually grateful to the Swans. If it was not for the Swans, he might not have survived in the orphanage!

    Therefore, he would be loyal to them with his life.

    Finn drove to the hospital again.

    As for Monica¡­

    Monica was probably the only woman in his life that caused him to develop personal feelings when he thought that he should devote his life to the Swans.

    She was the only woman he could not let go of.

    Finn walked into her ward.

    His footsteps suddenly stopped.

    He looked at the ward. Micheal was holding Monica¡¯s hand. Monica seemed to be asleep, and Micheal was apanying her.

    When Finn previously left the ward, he had returned the phone to Monica.

    He was afraid that she would be lonely in the hospital alone. Moreover, the phone was amunication device. If she encountered any danger, she could at least ask for help.

    However, he was too presumptuous.

    Monica took the phone and only dialed Micheal¡¯s number.

    Finn turned around.

    He felt that his existence was a little redundant.

    Finn had always thought that he could fight for himself first. Perhaps after everything settled down, he could still have his own life and happiness.

    It turned out that he was still thinking too much.

    From the moment he was abandoned by his parents, he seemed destined to be abandoned forever.

    ¡­

    The next day, Jeanne opened her eyes.

    She did not know what time it was.

    She only knew that the sky was very bright outside and that she was veryzy.

    It was as if she had slept for a century.

    She moved her body slightly and tried to get up.

    After sleeping for too long, her body became weak.

    When she moved her body slightly, it hurt¡­

    She almost cried out.

    Jeanne almost forgot that she was seriously injuredst night. Today, her whole body was covered in bandages.

    Fortunately, they were all external injuries.

    External injuries usually took ten days to half a month to recover.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± A male voice was suddenly heard.

    Jeanne¡¯s body tensed up.

    She was in a daze.

    The next second, she came back to her senses.

    She was on Fourth Master Swan¡¯s bed.

    Yes,

    Fourth Master Swan had brought her here directlyst night.

    Jeanne wanted to turn around.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Fourth Master Swan suddenly approached her and whispered in her ear, ¡°You have injuries on your body.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s heart was beating faster.

    She told herself to calm down.

    She could not be confused by this man just because she had just woken up and her mind was wandering.

    Jeanne said, ¡°I want to get up.¡±

    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Edward asked.

    His lips were right next to her ear, gently emitting hot air.

    Jeanne could even imagine how hot and red her ears were at the moment.

    Especially when she felt that she was naked under the nket.

    What was more, Jeanne was under the nket with Fourth Master Swan. Even though she did not feel his body approaching her, there was a strong sense of oppression.

    Jeanne tensed up her body and did not reply.

    She did not reply but heard him say, ¡°I¡¯m hungry, so hungry that...¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s heart moved.

    She felt Fourth Master Swan¡¯s lipspletely approaching her earlobe. He bit down on her small earlobe.

    It did not hurt.

    Jeanne just felt his teeth gently rubbing against her earlobe.

    She gripped the bedsheet tightly.

    Jeanne felt that even if Fourth Master Swan were to f*ck her at this time... she would not be able to resist.

    Her body was stiff.

    Jeanne listened to Fourth Master Swan bite her for quite a while before he whispered in her ear, ¡°I want to eat you.¡±

    Ba-dump, ba-dump, ba-dump.

    Ba-dump, ba-dump, ba-dump.

    Jeanne¡¯s heartbeat was irregr and wild.

    She felt that Fourth Master Swan was very dangerous at this moment. His body was emitting an aura of desire, causing her to be a little frightened.

    Jeanne felt that a person like Fourth Master Swan was capable of doing anything.

    When she was clearly getting a little too nervous, the aura around her disappeared in an instant. At that moment, she felt a cool breeze as Fourth Master Swan suddenly got up from the bed and lifted the nket.

    Jeanne quietly adjusted her emotions to make herself look calm.

    Fourth Master Swan got down from the bed.

    He walked in front of her,pletely naked.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes moved slightly, and she turned to the side.

    Edward was actually just passing by. He passed by and went to the cloakroom.

    When he came out, there was a blue bathrobe on his body and a pink bathrobe in his hand.

    He returned to Jeanne¡¯s side and lifted the nket¡­

    Jeanne grabbed the nket tightly.

    Fourth Master Swan looked at her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wear it myself.¡± Jeanne was very determined.

    Fourth Master Swan smiled.

    When he smiled, Jeanne was a little dazed.

    Everyone loved beauty.

    Fourth Master Swan¡¯s appearance could make any woman¡¯s heart flutter.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it all.¡± He was clearly teasing Jeanne with his attractive voice.

    Jeanne¡¯s face was red.

    Even so, she did notpromise.

    Edward smiled again. He ced the bathrobe in front of Jeanne, then he got up and walked to the bathroom as if he had gone to wash up himself.

    Jeanne watched Edward leave the room before she sat up on the bed with difficulty. Enduring the pain, she put on the bathrobe that Fourth Master Swan had prepared for her.

    She got out of bed.

    Her body was weak.

    Jeanne did not know if she had slept for too long.

    She stood there for a while before she stabilized herself and walked towards the bathroom.

    The bathroom door was not closed.

    Jeanne did not think about what Fourth Master Swan would do in there. She saw him standing in front of the toilet... peeing.

    He was peeing¡­

    Jeanne was embarrassed.

    She lookedpletely embarrassed.

    Jeanne did not know if it was because she had used up too much energyst night, which caused her to be in a state of unconsciousness today.

    She knew that the first thing everyone did when they woke up was to go to the toilet, but she still went to the bathroom so casually.

    It was not entirely her fault!

    Who would go to the toilet and leave the door open?

    Jeanne turned around and was about to leave.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± The man who was peeing was not embarrassed at all.

    ¡®I mind.

    ¡®I f*cking mind.

    ¡®I¡¯m afraid that my eyes will hurt!¡¯

    Jeanne was furious. At this moment, she saw that the man had clearly finished peeing. He put down his bathrobe, which covered his penis.

    Next, along with the sound of the toilet flushing, Edward walked toward Jeanne and carried her up.

    Jeanne was speechless.

    She had arms and legs. She did not need anyone to serve her like this.

    What made her even more speechless was that Fourth Master Swan carried her directly onto the toilet bowl.

    The two of them were not wearing anything inside, so it was surprisingly convenient for them to go to the toilet.

    Jeanne sat on the toilet bowl and looked at Fourth Master Swan.

    ¡°Go ahead and pee,¡± Edward said in a straightforward manner.

    ¡°Fourth Master, do you have a habit of watching people pee?¡± Jeanne raised her eyebrow.

    ¡°Only if it¡¯s you.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll turn around.¡± Due to Jeanne¡¯s death stare, Edwardpromised.

    He only did not look.

    However, he would not leave.

    Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    In the end, it was difficult to hold in her pee. As such, he did it in front of, no, behind Fourth Master Swan¡¯s back.

    The sound of Jeanne¡¯s pee made her face and ears turn red.

    On the other hand, the man who was standing in front of her had a calm expression on his face.

    After a long time, Jeanne was done.

    She got up.

    The toilet automatically flushed.

    Jeanne went to the sink and nned to wash up.

    Who knew, she was carried up again.

    She was picked up and ced directly on the spacious sink.

    Jeanne stared at Fourth Master Swan.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not crippled.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Fourth Master Swan was indifferent as if he could not hear the anger in her words.

    Jeanne was a little angry.

    At this moment, she heard Fourth Master Swan say, ¡°I want to pamper you.¡±

    ¡®With all my life.¡¯

 Chapter 272 - A Saving Grace Should Be Repaid With Your Body

    <h4>Chapter 272: A Saving Grace Should Be Repaid With Your Body</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    ¡°I want to pamper you,¡± Fourth Master Swan said and thought, ¡®With all my life.¡¯

    Jeanne looked at Fourth Master Swan in a daze.

    Before having an in-depth connection with Fourth Master Swan, she felt that he was cold, ascetic, and not good at talking, which was what he was said to be.

    However¡­

    Fourth Master Swan was so flirtatious. Was it a man¡¯s nature?!

    Jeanne was really touched at that moment.

    She was slightly touched.

    She even felt that it was not sweet talk.

    It was a promise.

    Jeanne just stood there in a daze, staring nkly as Fourth Master Swan squeezed some toothpaste for her and handed her the electric toothbrush that he had prepared for her.

    She pursed her lips.

    Jeanne took it and put it into her mouth.

    She quietly rinsed her mouth after that.

    The emotions in her heart were hidden just like that.

    Fourth Master Swan carried her down the sink and let her rinse her mouth.

    He also picked up another toothbrush and brushed his teeth as well.

    This looked like the daily life of a couple that had lived together for many years.

    Also, if one were to look carefully at the things in the bathroom, one would realize that everything was a pair and belonged to two people¡­

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    She could pretend that she did not know anything.

    After Jeanne finished rinsing her mouth, Fourth Master Swan helped her wring a towel for her to wash her face.

    Once everything was done, Fourth Master Swan carried her and walked out of the room.

    He went straight downstairs.

    There was no one there.

    Jeanne was a little surprised.

    Where was Teddy?!

    Jeanne even vaguely remembered that Nox seemed to be injured and was recuperating here.

    Why was there no one here at this moment? It was empty.

    Edward seemed to have read Jeanne¡¯s mind. After he ced her on the sofa, he went straight to the open kitchen at the side. He said, ¡°Teddy sent Nox back. He won¡¯t be back for the time being.¡±

    Despite that, the truth was not the case.

    At this moment, Teddy was wandering on the streets as if he was abandoned by the entire world.

    His master said that he was not allowed to return to Bamboo Garden without his orders.

    Teddy did not even know what he had done wrongst night. He had been chased out by the fourth master before dawn!

    He did not do anythingst night!

    Nox was also innocent.

    He had been chased out early in the morning with a body full of injuries as if nobody cared about his life.

    His heart was burning with rage!

    A certain someone who cast him aside when he was no longer needed made his hair stand on end!

    Just like that.

    Only Edward and Jeanne were left in Bamboo Garden.

    Fourth Master Swan personally made lunch for Jeanne.

    No, to be precise, it was not even lunch.

    It was already 4:00 pm.

    Jeanne was indeed hungry.

    She just watched Fourth Master Swan fiddle around in the kitchen.

    She could not help but look for her phone.

    It was something that modern people did when they were bored.

    At that moment, Jeanne remembered that she had left her phone in the car.

    The car had probably beenpletely scrapped. She had let down Monica¡¯s good intentions.

    ¡°I¡¯ve gotten someone to deliver your phone,¡± Fourth Master Swan, who was busy in the kitchen, suddenly said.

    Jeanne was stunned.

    She had not expected this. She was nning to turn on the TV to pass the time.

    ¡°It¡¯s at the cab by the door.¡±

    Jeanne stood up and walked over to get her phone.

    Surprisingly, it was still fine.

    She took the phone and walked to the open kitchen. She sat on the bar chair in front of the fringed counter.

    At this moment, Edward was very serious in preparing steaks.

    ¡°When did you send someone to get it?¡± Jeanne asked as she turned on her phone.

    ¡°This morning when you were still sleeping,¡± Fourth Master Swan replied faintly.

    After chasing Teddy and Nox away, he also sent someone to get Jeanne¡¯s phone back from the police station.

    When the police leftst night, they took everything in the car back to the police station. Considering that Jeanne might need it after she woke up, Edward had someone send it over and ced it on the cab at the door. He did not let anyone else enter this building.

    Jeanne nodded slightly and did not think too much about it.

    Her eyes tensed up all of a sudden.

    At that moment, she raised her head to look at Fourth Master Swan, who was cooking seriously. She then lowered her head to continue reading the text message.

    Kingsley sent a text message at 10:00 am: [Just as I left, something big happened to you again.]

    Jeanne pursed her lips and replied, [I¡¯m not dead.]

    As soon as she replied, another message came. It seemed that someone had been waiting for her.

    [But Melody is going to die.]

    [That¡¯s her business.]

    [Jeanne, you¡¯ve gone a little overboard.]

    [Do you think it¡¯d be better if I died instead?] The anger on Jeanne¡¯s face was obvious.

    Edward looked up and saw Jeanne typing on her phone. She did not look well.

    He continued to cook the steaks.

 Chapter 273 - A Saving Grace Should Be Repaid With Your Body

    <h4>Chapter 273: A Saving Grace Should Be Repaid With Your Body</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    Jeanne¡¯s gaze was also fixed on her phone.

    After a long while, she received a message: [At 8:00 am today, Melody was left naked and injured on the pedestrian street in front of the most luxurious luxury brand store in South Hampton City. As many people were shopping on Sunday, many people came and went, causing the Sanders to lose face.]

    Jeanne looked coldly at the message sent by Kingsley.

    It seemed that Kingsley was recounting Melody¡¯s suffering.

    Jeanne exited the chat and opened the news client, but there was no information about Melody on the news.

    She returned to the chat.

    Kingsley sent another message: [Of course, the news agency didn¡¯t dare to report the news about the Sanders, but because Melody appeared on the busiest street, many people saw it. Many people even took photos. Not all of them were spread, but a small part of them was. Everyone in the government knew about Melody¡¯s matter in an instant. The chief flew into a rage. After Melody was brought back to their residence, she wasn¡¯t given any treatment and was directly thrown into their confinement room. I heard that she¡¯s on herst breath.]

    Jeanne continued to look coldly.

    What would happen to Melody was her own business and had nothing to do with her.

    All she did was return an eye for an eye.

    [I remember reminding you that Melody is the chief¡¯s most beloved daughter.]

    [So, you¡¯re not asking what I experienced under Melody¡¯s methodsst night.] Jeanne replied.

    It was just that she felt a chill in her heart.

    There was no reply from Kingsley.

    Jeanne continued to type another message: [Isn¡¯t she known as the most beloved daughter because the chief thinks that she¡¯s more useful?! Now that he knows that she¡¯s useless, shouldn¡¯t he thank me?!]

    [Jeanne.] Kingsley sent two words over.

    Jeanne¡¯s expression was a little ugly.

    She could imagine Kingsley¡¯s anger.

    Jeanne admitted that she was just quibbling¡ªdeliberately quibbling.

    She also longed for Kingsley to greet her and care about her.

    She did not want him to treat her so coldly because she did something that he thought she should not do.

    [What I care about has never been Melody¡¯s life or death. What I care about is that you¡¯ll pay the price for this!] Kingsley seemed to be gnashing his teeth as he typed the message.

    Price?!

    What other price could Jeanne not bear?

    ¡°The Sanders will have more than one Melody. If this Melody is gone, there¡¯ll always be someone to rece her!¡±

    Jeanne looked.

    She looked at the message Kingsley sent her.

    In the end, he sent another message: [Take care of yourself.]

    Their conversation ended there.

    Jeanne pursed her lips tightly.

    The change in her expression was very obvious.

    Edward also noticed it, but he did not ask her.

    The stalematested for a few seconds.

    Jeanne put down her phone and tried her best to look at Fourth Master Swan without any emotion.

    The steaks that he was cooking had all been burnt.

    Fourth Master Swan also felt that he was not a good cook. He said, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll get someone to send some food over.¡±

    ¡°Let me do it.¡± Jeanne took the initiative.

    Edward frowned slightly.

    Jeanne asked, ¡°Do you have any extra steaks?¡±

    Edward took out two more pieces.

    Jeanne got down from the bar chair and walked into the kitchen.

    Edward made space for her.

    Jeanne started to fry the steaks.

    She was very skillful, and she did not look like a newbie.

    ¡°You know how to cook?¡± Edward asked her.

    Jeanne nodded.

    ¡°Did you learn it in those few years abroad?¡± Edward continued to ask.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe to me before you went abroad?¡± Edward kept looking at her, seeing how she was somewhat silent.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes moved. She looked at the butter in the frying pan melting bit by bit.

    She did not answer.

    Some things were over if they were over. She did not want to bring it up again.

    Edward did not ask further.

    The two of them seemed to have formed a tacit understanding.

    When one of them did not want to talk, the other one would choose not to speak anymore.

    For a moment, it was a little quiet.

    In the kitchen, there was only the sound of the steaks sizzling in the pan.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask for help when you were abroad for a few years?¡± Edward suddenly asked.

    Jeanne had always felt that Fourth Master Swan was not a person who liked to talk. However, today, he seemed to be a little talkative.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t?want to ask for help.¡± Jeanne appeared very indifferent.

    She always felt that she could survive on her own.

    If life was a little bitter at the beginning, she might be able to endure it slowly.

    Kingsley was right.

    Jeanne¡¯s personality was actually not good at all. Sometimes, she was just so stubborn.

    It was clear that back then when she was abroad, she did not have to live such a miserable life. Even so, she gritted her teeth and endured it.

    ¡°Nox said that you disappearedpletely for three years when you were abroad.¡± Edward¡¯s tone was indifferent as if they were talking about the weather today.

    Jeanne nced at him.

    Edward said straightforwardly, ¡°I¡¯ve investigated you.¡±

    Jeanne smiled.

    Right.

    How could someone like Fourth Master Swan let others get close to him so easily.

    After Jeanne came back, she had bepletely different from before. Of course, he would pay attention to her.

    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Kingsley?¡± Edward asked her straightforwardly.

    ¡°Fourth Master,¡± Jeanne said while frying the steak, ¡°Let Nox help you investigate my matter. I won¡¯t tell you.¡±

    Edward looked at her as if he was sizing her up.

    ¡°Fourth Master, stay away from me.¡± Jeanne also turned her head to look at him.

    The two of them looked at each other.

    They looked at each other.

    Jeanne enunciated each word clearly and told him, ¡°I have bad Intentions!¡±

    Edward¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Jeanne did not pay attention to Fourth Master Swan¡¯s emotions.

    She turned around and ted the steaks. Then, she boiled the ck pepper sauce that had been prepared long ago.

    Everything was ready.

    Jeanne poured the ck pepper sauce on the steaks and picked up the tes. ¡°Fourth Master, we can eat now.¡±

    Edward took the tes from Jeanne¡¯s hands.

    He ced them on the dining table in the dining room.

    Jeanne took out knives and forks from the cupboard and followed behind him.

    Edward put down the tes and pulled out the rather heavy dining chair for Jeanne.

    Jeanne sat down, and Edward sat next to her.

    She handed a knife and a fork to Fourth Master Swan. ¡°Have a taste and see if it¡¯s overcooked.¡±

    Edward nodded.

    The two of them started eating silently.

    Perhaps they were too hungry, the two of them ate rather quickly. Moreover, the two steaks that were not considered small were finished by the two of them!

    Jeanne wiped the corners of her mouth.

    ¡°Fourth master, I should go back.¡±

    Edward turned to look at her.

    ¡°Thanks for saving my lifest night,¡± Jeanne said. She smiled slightly and added, ¡°There¡¯s no way to repay you.¡±

    After that, she did not say anything else.

    It meant that there was no way she could repay Edward.

    She only thanked him.

    ¡°You can give your body in return,¡± Fourth Master Swan said straightforwardly.

    Jeanne knew he could say such words very naturally.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said that I came with bad intentions. Fourth Master, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t draw fire to yourself.¡±

    ¡°If youe with bad intentions, I¡¯ll ept all of it.¡±

    As Edward finished, he suddenly moved his face closer to Jeanne.

    At such a close distance, Edward paused for a second. Next, he pressed his lips hard against Jeanne¡¯s.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    She looked at Fourth Master Swan in front of her. This man who should have been unapproachable was now so close to her and kissing her deeply.

    Jeanne did not know how to react at this moment.

    She did not know if she should push him away or take the initiative.

    Or, should she passively ept it?

    Jeanne closed her eyes.

    She should repay Edward¡¯s saving grace with her body.

    She would repay him with her body alone¡­

    In the huge room, the temperature in the air seemed to be getting higher and higher.

 Chapter 274 - Jeanneâ€™s Identity as a Sander Is Exposed?!

    <h4>Chapter 274: Jeanne¡¯s Identity as a Sander Is Exposed?!</h4>

    In the end.

    Edward did not force Jeanne to have sex with him.

    Even so, he did not let Jeanne leave either.

    After the two of them had lunch, they returned to bed.

    They did not sleep anymore.

    It was because they had slept enough.

    They did not know what to do, so they could only sleep and pretend to sleep.

    In the quiet room, Jeanne¡¯s phone suddenly rang.

    Jeanne took a nce at the iing call and picked it up.

    ¡°Monica.¡±

    ¡°Jeannie, are you awake?¡± Monica asked very agitatedly.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Jeanne answered.

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m okay. I¡¯ll be fine after a few days of rest.¡±

    ¡°You were seriously injured. How can you only rest for a few days? You should rest for a few months!¡±

    Jeanne smiled.

    She did not have so much time.

    She wanted to leave South Hampton City as soon as possible.

    She did not want to be entangled with Fourth Master Swan.

    ¡°How about you? How are you?¡± Jeanne changed the topic.

    She knew that Monica had also suffered some injuriesst night.

    ¡°I¡¯m in the hospital!¡± Monica had a smug look on his face. ¡°I¡¯m pretty good now as I¡¯m being taken care of by a designated nurse.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re in the hospital?¡± Jeanne frowned. ¡°Are you seriously injured?¡±

    ¡°No, I only scraped my knees. I was toozy to go back and forth, so I chose to stay in the hospital. They¡¯re minor injuries,¡± Monica exined quickly.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Dr. Jones?¡± Jeanne asked naturally.

    ¡°Who knows where that b*stard went. Ever since I was admitted to the hospital, Finn has never appeared again. Let me tell you, Finn was the one who suggested that I get admitted to the hospital. He was just looking forward to dumping?me here so that he wouldn¡¯t have to care about me anymore,¡± Monica said indignantly.

    ¡°I always feel that you have some misunderstanding about Dr. Jones.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no misunderstanding. Finn is such a sinister person.¡± Monica was very certain.

    Jeanne still wanted to say something but Monica spoke again, ¡°Are you still at Fourth Master¡¯s ce?¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    The person next to her was still sleeping.

    She did not know if he was really asleep or if he was pretending to sleep as she did.

    ¡°I think he treats you really well. You don¡¯t even know how flustered he was the moment I told him about your ident. I¡¯ve never seen him like that. It¡¯s like... f*ck, my level of education isn¡¯t high. I can¡¯t find an adjective to describe it. Anyway, I¡¯m just very concerned about you,¡± Monica said very excitedly, ¡°Don¡¯t push Fourth Master away. Stay with him well. In the future, no one will dare to bully you. You can do whatever you want in South Hampton City, no, in Harken!¡±

    Jeanne smiled.

    Monica really wanted her to marry Fourth Master Swan. She wanted her to be able to show off in the city.

    Jeanne said, ¡°Monica, I know how to deal with my matters.¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t understand. What¡¯s wrong with Fourth Master? If he likes me, I¡¯ll marry him right away!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡®You can¡¯t even make things clear with Micheal and Finn, and yet you want Fourth Master now too?!

    ¡®Do you really think that your rtionships aren¡¯tplicated enough?¡¯

    ¡°Jeannie, just like Fourth Master Swan. Eden is far inferior to him. If you can fall in love with Eden, can¡¯t you fall in love with Fourth Master Swan?! Fourth Master Swan is truly the prince charming of the whole nation!¡± Monica advised earnestly. She really wished that she could help Jeanne get married!

    ¡°I got it,¡± Jeanne responded.

    Fourth Master Swan was by her side, so there were many things that she could not say to Monica.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a yes.¡± Monica beamed with joy.

    Jeanne was speechless.

    ¡°Let¡¯s catch up another time. The nurse came to change my dressing.¡± Monica had always been in a rush.

    After saying that, she hung up the phone.

    Jeanne also put down the phone.

    After putting it down, she curled up under the nket.

    She was staring straight at the ceiling, a little lost in thought.

    If it was seven years ago¡­

    Perhaps it would still be possible.

    Now that seven years had passed, it was just too difficult!

    ¡­

    In the Sanders¡¯ residence.

    Inside the ck confinement room.

    The floor was cold and covered in blood.

    There was also a deste cry.

    ¡°Let me out, let me out, I want to see my dad, I want to see my dad! You bunch of lowlifes, if you treat me like this, my dad will kill you!¡± Melody¡¯s heart-wrenching voice was heard. She used all the strength in her body and roared fiercely.

    It had been a few hours since she was locked in this room.

    No one hade in, nor did anyone treat her injuries. She was not given food or water.

    If this continued, she might really die here.

    No!

    Melody did not want to die!

    She wanted to kill Jeanne.

    She had suffered the greatest humiliation in her life. She had to return an eye for an eye. She had to!

    Melody screamed in the cold confinement room.

    The heavy metal door was suddenly opened.

    Melody, who was lying on the ground, suddenly became excited. She quickly got up from the ground and rushed over.

    She wanted to rush out of the door, but she was pushed back rudely.

    The moment she was pushed back, her body fell heavily to the ground again. Her weakness made it impossible for her to get up.

    She kept shouting, ¡°You dogs, how dare you treat me like this? I¡¯ll kill you, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± A fierce shout suddenly came from the confinement room.

    Melody¡¯s body stiffened.

    She raised her head and saw her dad.

    He was standing tall in front of her.

    Her eyes turned red immediately.

    Melody went from being ferocious into aggrieved. She crawled over and hugged her dad¡¯s leg. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re finally here. You have no idea how scared I am. I¡¯ve been bullied so miserably. You must help me. You must help me kill Jeanne.¡±

    The chief looked at her coldly.

    His expression was extremely ugly.

    He suddenly kicked Melody away.

    Melody looked at her dad in disbelief.

    Ever since she was young, although her dad was very dignified, he had never treated her this way.

    He had always doted on her the most.

    ¡°I¡¯ve warned you not to go against Jeanne!¡± The chief¡¯s cold voice was emotionless.

    ¡°She was the one who kept clinging to Edward. She didn¡¯t know her ce!¡± Melody was very agitated. ¡°She¡¯s a b*tch. What right does she have to snatch my man?! Dad, I¡¯m your daughter. I¡¯m a Sander and the third princess of Harken! What right does she have to snatch my man? I should let her learn a lesson. I should let her know that she¡¯s courting death by going against a Sander. Dad, I¡¯m doing this for the dignity of our family...¡±

    ¡°A Sander!¡± The chief sneered. His smile was extremely cruel. ¡°Do you think that she isn¡¯t one?!¡±

    Melody was shocked.

    She looked straight at her father.

    She looked at him in disbelief. She did not believe it at all.

    The words that Jeanne had said to her suddenly rang in her mind.

    Jeanne had told Melody that she could also be a Sander.

    It was obvious that she was telling her that she was also a member of the Sanders.

    No.

    Melody did not believe it.

    She did not believe that Jeanne was her dad¡¯s daughter!

    She did not believe that her dad had an illegitimate daughter outside.

    It was clear that her dad and her mom were a match and had been in love for decades.

    They had raised a total of five children.

    To everyone in the world, her dad had always loved her mom.

    It was not just in the eyes of the public. Melody could also see that her parents had a very good rtionship.

    How was that possible?!

    Melody looked at her father malevolently, but since her dad had said it, she had no choice but to believe it!

    She gritted her teeth and looked at the chief. ¡°You betrayed my mom? You actually betrayed my mom?!¡±

    The chief¡¯s expression was cold.

    He was indifferent to Melody¡¯s madness.

    He said, ¡°I¡¯ve given you enough chances. Today, it ends here.¡±

    Melody¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and a chill ran down her spine.

    She looked straight at her dad. Her dad, who was usually very nice to her, had a cruel expression on his face.

    He said cruelly, ¡°7:14 pm is an auspicious time. Send her on her way.¡±

    ¡°Dad!¡± Melody screamed, ¡°What are you going to do? Are you going to kill me?!¡±

    The chief nced at her. ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, so you deserve retribution. This is also to set a good example for your brothers and sisters!¡±

    He left coldly after saying that.

    ¡°Dad, Dad, I¡¯m your daughter. You can¡¯t treat me like this... Dad... How can you do this to me because of Jeanne, an illegitimate daughter? You... Dad... I was wrong, I was wrong. Please let me go. I know my mistake now... Please don¡¯t kill me, please don¡¯t kill me. I beg you. I¡¯ll be obedient in the future. I won¡¯t mess with Jeanne anymore. I won¡¯t Mess with her anymore¡­ Ah...¡±

    From resisting at first, Melody became angry, then she broke down. Afterward, shepromised as she was afraid and in despair¡­

    Melody¡¯s life ended here.

    Virtue had its reward, evil its retribution.

    This was her retribution.

 Chapter 275 - Thereâ€™s No Need for a Fruitless Relationship to Begin

    <h4>Chapter 275: There¡¯s No Need for a Fruitless Rtionship to Begin</h4>

    Melody¡¯s death caused a huge sensation in Harken.

    It was officially announced that she had died unexpectedly.

    What was the ident? The Sanders did not announce it. They refused to announce the true cause of Melody¡¯s death on the grounds that they were ¡°extremely sad and unwilling to talk about it¡±.

    Internally¡­

    No one dared to discuss it.

    Hence, Melody¡¯s idental death was shrouded in mystery in Harken. Those who knew the truth did not dare to say it. Those who did not know the truth would never know it.

    When Jeanne saw the news of Melody¡¯s death, it was two days after the incident.

    She was still at the Swans¡¯ Bamboo Garden, on Fourth Master Swan¡¯s bed.

    She sat at the head of the bed and watched the gray news.

    Usually, when an important figure of Harken passed away, the news would be in gray.

    At least, Melody¡¯s birth gave her this ¡°honor¡± in the end!

    Jeanne was a little silent.

    Of course, it was not because of sympathy, but because she did not expect that the chief would go this far.

    Melody was his biological daughter...

    Thinking back, back then, Alexander had beaten Jeanne half to death for the sake of benefits and sent her abroad to fend for herself.

    Therefore, as the ruler of the government and the chief of the great Harken, it was within expectations that he would go this far when his reputation was threatened and his dignity challenged.

    Jeanne did not need to think so much.

    The moment Jeanne was about to put down the phone and get up, her phone rang.

    Fourth Master Swan was no longer on the bed.

    To be precise, the condition that Jeanne agreed to stay was that she would not sleep on the same bed as him. It was her bottom line, and Fourth Master Swan agreed.

    Fourth Master Swan was much easier to talk to than she thought.

    So after Jeanne stayed, Fourth Master Swan went to the next room.

    She looked at the iing call and picked it up.

    ¡°Are you still at Fourth Master Swan¡¯s ce?¡± Kingsley asked her directly.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Jeanne also answered directly.

    ¡°Melody is dead.¡±

    ¡°I saw the news.¡±

    ¡°The chief personally gave the order,¡± Kingsley said.

    Jeanne bit her lip. ¡°What do you want to say?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s risky to stay with someone of high position. The chief even killed his daughter who offended him.¡±

    ¡°Are you reminding me not to provoke him?¡± Jeanne understood what Kingsley meant.

    ¡°But you already did.¡±

    Jeanne was silent.

    ¡°Have you thought about what you¡¯ll face next?¡± Kingsley asked.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it. I only want to carry out your task for me as soon as possible. I want to take revenge for my mom as soon as possible and then leave Harken. I¡¯ll never interfere with the matters of Harken again after that.¡± Jeanne made it very clear.

    ¡°Jeanne, you can¡¯t get rid of the crap in Harken,¡± Kingsley enunciated each word, and his tone became cold.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    She held her phone tightly, waiting for Kingsley to reprimand her.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that the Sanders will have many people like Melody?¡±

    Jeanne did not respond.

    ¡°Melody died, but there¡¯ll be someone else to rece her.¡± Kingsley paused for a second before he continued, ¡°That person is going to be you!¡±

    Jeanne tightened her grip on the phone.

    ¡°From the moment you returned to South Hampton City, what have I been telling you the most?¡± Kingsley asked her.

    Jeanne did not answer.

    Kingsley said coldly, ¡°Stay away from Fourth Master Swan.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes moved.

    She knew that Kingsley was very emotional toward her at this moment.

    ¡°Now, do you know why I have to ask you to stay away from him?¡± Kingsley¡¯s tone today was obviously not good.

    Jeanne did not want to answer him.

    ¡°You should be clear about the current situation of Harken. Most of the economic lifeline of the country is in the hands of the Swans. The Sanders don¡¯t have enough control over the economy. After the Sanders stabilized their political power, they naturally had to secure the business industry as well. Therefore, the Sanders took the initiative to rope in the Swans, trying to take over the management rights of the business industry from them. In order to take over the management rights of the Swans, the best way is to use marriage. After bing a family, the Sanders will have a reasonable excuse to interfere in the Swans¡¯ business. In addition, with the power of the Sanders now, it¡¯ll be easy for them to swallow the Swans¡¯ assets bit by bit,¡± Kingsley said clearly.

    Jeanne listened and understood.

    She understood clearly the determination of the Sanders in the matter of the marriage with the Swans.

    The marriage had failed because of her.

    She gritted her teeth and retorted, ¡°Do you think that the Swans can¡¯t think of something that even the Sanders can think of?! From the start, the Sanders were wrong to try to set up a marriage with the Swans. Did you really think that the Swans would ept the Sanders¡¯ conspiracy and agree to the marriage just like that ?! The Swans shouldn¡¯t be as stupid as we thought! Yes, I admit that I didn¡¯t listen to you. I didn¡¯tpletely stay away from Fourth Master Swan, but even if it wasn¡¯t for me, Fourth Master Swan wouldn¡¯t have married Melody. So, I shouldn¡¯t be charged guilty for the failure of that marriage! Besides, I¡¯ve made it clear to you that I was only doing Fourth Master Swan a favor. Of course, I didn¡¯t expect him to cling to me like that!¡±

 Chapter 276 - Thereâ€™s No Need for a Fruitless Relationship to Begin

    <h4>Chapter 276: There¡¯s No Need for a Fruitless Rtionship to Begin</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that either,¡± Kingsley said fiercely, ¡°If I had, I wouldn¡¯t have let you go back! I could¡¯ve found anyone to help you take revenge for your mother! Now, you¡¯repletely involved in the mess there!¡±

    ¡°Everything that unfolded isn¡¯t what I had expected, but they indeed happened because of me. If I suffer any consequences because of this, it¡¯s my own choice. You don¡¯t have to feel guilty!¡±

    ¡°Jeanne, I want you to live well.¡± Kingsley¡¯s tone was a little heavy, and it was obvious that he was angry.

    ¡°Me too.¡± Jeanne was straightforward. ¡°But now that things havee to this, other than forcing myself to go on, what else can I do?!¡±

    ¡°You can still leave!¡± Kingsley said.

    Jeanne frowned slightly.

    ¡°You can leave South Hampton City right now, and from now on, you¡¯ll never interfere with anything in Harken!¡± Kingsley¡¯s voice was a little loud.

    Jeanne¡¯s heart froze.

    She never thought that she would suddenly stop halfway.

    ¡°Let go of your hatred and your feelings for Fourth Master Swan. Leave South Hampton City and Harken right now!¡± Kingsley was extremely serious, ¡°This is thest chance for you topletely get rid of the Sanders, the Swans, and Harken!¡±

    Jeanne was a little silent.

    She remained silent and did not reply.

    ¡°If you refuse this time, I can guarantee that you won¡¯t have the chance to escape unscathed anymore!¡± Kingsley reminded her.

    It was a heavy reminder.

    Jeanne pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡±

    ¡°You have to answer me now!¡± Kingsley did not give Jeanne any time to think at all.

    Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    ¡°You¡¯d better think about it. Besides yourself, you still have George. George shouldn¡¯t bear the mistakes you made!¡± Kingsley reminded her again.

    In fact, Jeanne had not been with Kingsley for too long.

    Even so, he knew her weakness very well.

    Until now.

    In fact, Jeanne had not thought about the danger she was in Harken. Melody¡¯s death had indeed made her look at the chief in a new light. She also believed in Kingsley¡¯s words that it was risky to be with someone of a high position. If she angered the chief again, she might end up like Melody.

    Nevertheless, Jeanne did not think that there would be a next time.

    She only needed two months at most to settle the enmity with the Lawrences and take their assets.

    After that, she would leave.

    She would not have any lingering feelings for this city.

    Now, Kingsley¡¯s words made her a little scared.

    Kingsley would never exaggerate and say something that would make people afraid. He must know a lot of inside information and know that a lot of things would happen next. That was why he was so determined to let her leave. Therefore¡­

    Yes.

    In this world, she only trusted very few people.

    Jeanne admitted that she was very unwilling.

    When she was framed by Jenifer, whipped by Alexander, and found out the real cause of her mom¡¯s death, she wished she could kill everyone in the Lawrences with her own hands. Hence, during those years when everyone thought that she had suddenly disappeared, she desperately tried to be stronger. The only thing she wanted was to take revenge for what happened.

    Now¡­

    It did not matter!

    If it was not her, it could be someone else.

    Jeanne believed that Kingsley would not go back on his words.

    In any case, the oue would be the same. She did not need to pursue the pleasure of taking revenge.

    All she needed to know was that the Lawrences would die a horrible death.

    Jeanne said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave.¡±

    After a few seconds of hesitation, she agreed.

    When Kingsley heard Jeanne¡¯s reply, he heaved a sigh of relief.

    Jeanne was too stubborn. Sometimes, if he forced her to do something, she might react even more violently. That was the case with the matter with Melody this time.

    If she could endure it a little, it would not be to the extent that Melody would die.

    ¡°Make some preparations. At thetest, tomorrow, I¡¯ll personallye to pick you up and leave.¡± Kingsley did not say much. Those sentimental words were not appropriate at this moment.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to make any preparations. Other than George, I have nothing to take away.¡±

    Jeanne had brought George along when she came.

    When she left, she would only bring George along.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Kingsley directly hung up the phone.

    He had probably gone to make preparations.

    Jeanne also hung up the phone.

    After hanging up the phone, her heart was empty.

    She could not describe what she felt.

    It was as if she had given up a lot¡­

    Her eyes moved slightly.

    Jeanne looked in the direction of the door.

    Fourth Master Swan appeared at the door.

    He looked at Jeanne with his arms around his waist. He looked at her sitting at the head of the bed and seemed to be in a daze. The moment he appeared, she stared straight at him.

    The two of them looked at each other.

    ¡°Do you want to get up?¡± Edward asked her. He stood at the door and asked Jeanne.

    Fourth Master Swan kept his word of not setting a foot in this room anymore.

    Jeanne smiled and made herself look very normal. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to eat for breakfast?¡±

    ¡°Are you going to make breakfast?¡± Jeanne asked.

    It had been two days and there was still no one else in Bamboo Garden other than the two of them.

    Jeanne suddenly felt sorry for Teddy.

    She would not believe that Teddy had gone to send Nox back and had not returned even after two days!

    Jeanne wondered where Teddy was!

    Fortunately, she was leaving.

    Once she left, Fourth Master Swan should let Teddye back.

    Some emotions were hidden at the bottom of Jeanne¡¯s heart.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± Edward nodded.

    ¡°I want to have some sausages,¡± Jeanne replied.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Edward raised his eyebrow slightly.

    He looked a little... perverted.

    Jeanne frowned.

    Edward asked in an attractive voice, ¡°Say it again.¡±

    Jeanne was baffled.

    She said, ¡°You can make me a big breakfast.¡±

    Jeanne was craving a big breakfast at the moment.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Edward replied.

    His smile was really bright.

    Jeanne was speechless when he saw Fourth Master Swan¡¯s smile.

    Her face turned red when she recalled what she said just now. It turned out that Fourth Master Swan was having dirty thoughts.

    ¡°Go and wash up. I¡¯ll go down first.¡± Edward seemed to be very pleased.

    His mood was great.

    Before he left, he deliberately said, ¡°I¡¯ll let you eat my sausages.¡±

    ¡®Eat my *ss!¡¯

    Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    Her face was a little red.

    Despite that, she felt a little bitter.

    Monica was sometimes very naive, so simple that she might not even know who she really liked, but sometimes, she could see many things clearly.

    For example, Monica said that Eden was far inferior to Fourth Master Swan. She also questioned why Jeanne could fall in love with Eden but not Fourth Master Swan.

    Jeanne could love Edward.

    However, what could she do?!

    There was no need for a fruitless rtionship to begin!

 Chapter 277 - Edwardâ€™s Honesty

    <h4>Chapter 277: Edward¡¯s Honesty</h4>

    Jeanne washed up and walked into the cloakroom.

    Her clothes filled the cloakroom.

    Every time she saw those clothes, she would have indescribable emotions.

    There was... no emotion.

    Jeanne indifferently chose a set offortable home clothes.

    She put on a loose white t-shirt and a pair of ultra-short soft gray shorts. The t-shirt was a little long, and the shorts were faintly discernible. Her straight legs were exposed, and there were many bruises. Nheless, the wounds on her legs had healed surprisingly quickly.

    It was not just her legs. Even the spot that had the most serious injury on her back seemed to no longer be painful. It was so much so that it did not feel like it was hurt at all.

    Jeanne was even suspecting if the medicine that Dr. Jones gave her was some special medicine. Otherwise, how could all the wounds heal to this extent in just two days?

    As she thought about it, she went downstairs.

    Fourth Master Swan was very serious downstairs. When he saw Jeanne appear and saw her straight legs, his eyes moved for a bit, but he then went back to cooking.

    At that moment, he seemed to be smiling.

    As he smiled, he thought that Jeanne was really not afraid... if his bestiality would suddenly be triggered.

    Jeanne did not know what Fourth Master Swan was thinking.

    She walked to the kitchen and stood beside Fourth Master Swan. She watched him cooking while watching a cooking tutorial.

    As soon as Jeanne walked over, Edward, who was clearly focusing, suddenly pulled her into his embrace and hugged her tightly.

    Jeanne¡¯s heart was beating again.

    She felt that her entire body was stuck to Fourth Master Swan¡¯s body.

    Jeanne was 166 cm tall. Without wearing high heels, she was petitepared to Fourth Master Swan, who was 189 cm tall.

    ¡°The sausages will be overcooked if they¡¯re cooked for too long,¡± Jeanne reminded.

    ¡°So you don¡¯t like them soft?¡± Edward¡¯s lips curled up.

    Jeanne frowned.

    She felt that his words always had a deeper meaning.

    Nevertheless, at that moment, in order to break free from Fourth Master Swan¡¯s hug, she responded to him seriously, ¡°I like them harder.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to satisfy you,¡± Edward replied.

    ¡®He must be crazy.¡¯

    Even so, Jeanne pretended not to understand the hidden meaning behind Edward¡¯s words.

    Edward also did not hug Jeanne for too long.

    After all, if the sausages were cooked for too long, they would be inedible.

    Edward let go of Jeanne then ted everything on the tes at the side.

    The food looked pretty good.

    Edward carried two tes and walked to the dining room.

    Jeanne followed and sat down.

    ¡°Go on,¡± Edward said.

    Jeanne picked up her fork and took a bite of her food.

    Edward looked at her from the side.

    Jeanne¡¯s expression¡­

    Edward frowned. ¡°It¡¯s not good.¡±

    Jeanne swallowed it. ¡°Try it yourself.¡±

    Edward picked up his fork and took a bite of his food.

    His expression wasplicated.

    He had followed the instructions for the seasonings. How could it bepletely different from what he usually ate?

    They were badly seasoned.

    It was not that the food waspletely tasteless.

    He could not tell what it was, but the taste was not very good.

    ¡°Don¡¯t eat it.¡± Edward reached out to take Jeanne¡¯s te.

    He did not have any talent for cooking.

    Thest time they went to Monica¡¯s house, Jeanne said that the chicken soup was delicious. He came and learned how to make chicken soup after that.

    In the end, the chicken soup that he made made everyone in the Swans vomit.

    Later on, when there were more things to do, Edward did not have the time to focus on learning how to make it.

    Now, it seemed that he was indeed not good in this aspect.

    Just as he reached out his hand, Jeanne moved the te away.

    Edward frowned.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to eat food like this a second time in my life. It¡¯d be a pity to throw it away.¡± Jeanne smiled slightly.

    In this life, she probably would not be able to eat the food that Fourth Master Swan cooked anymore.

    Edward looked at her.

    Jeanne started eating again just like that.

    Her expression was very calm. It was impossible to tell how terrible the food was.

    Edward said, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I can cook for you all the time.¡±

    ¡®Forget it,¡¯ Jeanne thought.

    It was almost going to kill her to finish this big breakfast, yet he still wanted to cook for her next time.

    Jeanne said, ¡°I¡¯ll cook?it for you next time.¡±

    The corners of Edward¡¯s mouth started to curl up.

    He was clearly in a good mood.

    He lowered his head and started to eat his big breakfast.

    Sometimes, the taste was not that important.

    The mood was more important.

    Edward and Jeanne finished two portions of big breakfast.

    Jeanne went straight to the kitchen to wash the dishes.

    Her actions were very natural.

    Fourth Master Swan followed behind her and hugged her from behind. His actions were also very natural.

    The two of them had been getting along very naturally these past two days.

 Chapter 278 - Edwardâ€™s Honesty

    <h4>Chapter 278: Edward¡¯s Honesty</h4>

    They were intimate and not pretentious.

    Jeanne washed the dishes seriously.

    She could feel Edward burying his head between her neck and shoulder.

    Jeanne always thought that Edward was so tall. If he leaned on her body, would he find it too tiring?

    ¡°How are your wounds recovering?¡± Edward asked her softly by her ear.

    ¡°They¡¯re almost done,¡± Jeanne replied. She was curious, so she asked, ¡°What medicine did Dr. Jones give me for my wounds to heal so quickly?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s specially made.¡± Edward smiled and blew into her ear.

    Goosebumps appeared all over her body.

    Jeanne pursed her lips to let her body rx.

    She asked, ¡°Did he develop it himself?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a genius in the field of medicine,¡± Edward said straightforwardly.

    It was obvious that he acknowledges Finn.

    ¡°Is he an orphan?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°Are you very interested in Finn?¡± Someone sounded jealous.

    ¡°He¡¯s Monica¡¯s husband.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s deeply in love with Monica.¡±

    Jeanne also knew, but Monica did not.

    ¡°Finn is indeed an orphan,¡± Edward suddenly said.

    Jeanne was stunned.

    At this moment, she felt that Fourth Master Swan was confessing some things to her.

    She actually did not want to know too many of the secrets he had.

    She... did not have the right to know.

    ¡°Although the Swans have abandoned politics and entered the business industry all these years, we still have our power and will be in great danger. I think you should know very well that the Sanders are targeting the Swans,¡± Edward whispered in her ear.

    Jeanne did not want to know too much.

    There were many things that she did not need Fourth Master Swan to confess to her.

    Even so, at this moment, she still chose to remain silent.

    She heard Fourth Master Swan say in silence, ¡°Actually, whatever the Sanders can think of, we can think of as well. Rejecting the marriage agreement with the Sanders was to protect the Swans.¡±

    ¡°So you used me,¡± Jeanne enunciated each word.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t want to implicate the innocent.¡±

    ¡°Am I not innocent?¡± Jeanne felt like she wanted to kill Fourth Master Swan.

    She was forced to leave South Hampton City by him, yet he still said that he did not want to implicate the innocent.

    She was extremely innocent!

    Thinking about it still made her angry.

    Jeanne was fine when she came back. If Fourth Master Swan had not targeted her, would she be so ¡°miserable¡± at this moment?!

    ¡°You don¡¯t count.¡± Edward was very certain.

    Jeanne was full of anger.

    ¡°The best way to reject the marriage without conflict is that I already belong to someone else. Matters of love¡ªeven on the surface¡ªcan not be forced. Hence, even if the Sanders are unwilling, they can only ept it,¡± Edward said, ¡°So, as the future Fourth Madam Swan, shouldn¡¯t you do your part?!¡±

    ¡®I¡¯ve already risked her life, and yet he¡¯s asking me to do my part?!

    ¡®Most importantly, who did he say will be the future Fourth Madam Swan?¡¯

    Jeanne said, ¡°Fourth Master, you shouldn¡¯t expect too much from me.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s not you, then it won¡¯t be anyone else,¡± Edward enunciated each word and bit on her ear hard.

    ¡®Just wait and die alone then.¡¯

    Jeanne did not say it out loud.

    There was no use talking too much at this time.

    Facts spoke louder than words.

    ¡°The reason Finn is rted to the Swans is that the Swans needed someone useful to us¡ªsomeone who can protect me at crucial moments.¡± Edward went back to the topic.

    He was talking about Dr. Jone¡¯s matter.

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    Actually, Edward did not need to tell her so much.

    She was just asking casually.

    ¡°I¡¯m the heir of the Swans. The Swans need me to support everything, and our gradual expansion will bring about many dangers. Therefore, my dad had chosen my personal bodyguards from the moment I was born. They were the kind of people who would stand in front of me when I die. One is Nox, and the other is Finn.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me.¡± Jeanne was straightforward.

    She did not need to know about this.

    Edward seemed to have smiled.

    He said, ¡°I¡¯m only telling you who are the people around me that you can trust, and what abilities they have.¡±

    Jeanne did not need to know.

    ¡°You should be very clear about Nox¡¯s background. He¡¯s the grandson of my dad¡¯s right-hand man, Wade Winter, when he was a national defense general. Nox had been instilled with the idea that he would die for me! He had been following me since he was five years old. I¡¯m three years older than him. To be honest, when Nox first followed me, I had to hug him.¡±

    Jeanne could imagine that scene.

    She imagined the scene of a cold child hugging another child.

    ¡°Finn is the same age as me. He also came to my side when I was eight years old. You might be curious as to why my dad chose Finn out of so many people. It¡¯s because Finn can¡¯t feel any pain.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Jeanne was a little surprised.

    ¡°He can¡¯t feel any pain on his body when he¡¯s injured. Someone like him is very suitable to be a professional bodyguard. Since he¡¯s not afraid of pain, he¡¯ll stand in front of danger at any time. Even if a knife is stabbed into his body, he¡¯ll remain indifferent.¡±

    Jeanne had never known that Finn had this kind of physical quality.

    She guessed that Monica probably did not know.

    ¡°Other than me, Nox, my dad, and Wade, no one else knows,¡± Edward gave her a positive answer, ¡°Now that you know, don¡¯t tell Monica. This is considered a secret.¡±

    ¡®...You shouldn¡¯t have told me the secret!¡¯

    ¡°Apart from being professional bodyguards, Finn and Nox have their own developments in other fields. I think you don¡¯t need me to tell you that Finn is a doctor while Nox is a businessman. It¡¯s easy to understand why Nox is a businessman because the Swans are doing business now and need more business talents. As for Finn¡¯s practice in medicine... Doctors can save people or kill people. Therefore, my dad trained him to be my doctor. That¡¯s how he can ensure my absolute safety.¡±

    ¡°Does your family... have any rtionship with the Cardellinis?¡± Jeanne asked.

    She could not help but ask.

    Since Edward had said so much, she was also curious.

    ¡°We do, but it¡¯s not what you think,¡± Edward said straightforwardly, ¡°Everyone thinks that the Cardellinis supported Finn as he grew. In fact, it was my father who made Gary support Finn. The reason was that he didn¡¯t want to attract the attention of those people who were secretly watching the Swans. No matter what, it was very unusual for the Swans to suddenly sponsor an orphan. In order to not cause unnecessary trouble, my dad asked Gary to sponsor Finn in the name of the Cardellinis¡¯ business. More importantly, Gary has a pharmaceuticalpany. If Finn wants to develop as a doctor, it¡¯d be best if he sponsors him.¡±

    ¡°Has the Swans already roped in many families in the business world?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°No, there¡¯s no need for that,¡± Edward replied. ¡°In SHarken, the so-called twelve families in the business world are only divided into two types of families.¡±

    Jeanne was surprised.

    ¡°The Swans and the other families.¡±

    What Edward meant was the other families were not worth mentioning aspared to the Swans.

    In fact, that was indeed the case.

    Given the assets of the Swans, the other families including the Lockes, who had bankrupted, could not evenpare to them. They did not even have half the assets of the Swans altogether.

    The Swans had the right to be proud.

    ¡°However, Gary¡¯s dad had some rtions with my dad back then. They had a good rtionship when my dad was in politics. Later, my dad left politics and chose to go into the business industry. The Cardellinis sponsored his initial funds, so my dad kept in contact with the Cardellinis. When my dad asked the Cardellinis to help sponsor someone, the Cardellinis naturally didn¡¯t refuse him.¡±

    Jeanne nodded.

    Now, she roughly understood many things.

    ¡°Mr. Lawrence,¡± Fourth Master Swan suddenly called out to her.

    At this moment, he hugged her and made her look him face to face.

    He asked her very seriously, ¡°When can you be honest with me?¡±

 Chapter 279 - Youâ€™re Destined Not to Leave Me Again

    <h4>Chapter 279: You¡¯re Destined Not to Leave Me Again</h4>

    ¡°When can you be honest with me?¡± Edward asked Jeanne.

    He asked her seriously.

    Jeanne smiled and answered him directly, ¡°Not at any time.¡±

    There was an obvious change on Fourth Master Swan¡¯s face.

    ¡°So you should stay away from me.¡± Jeanne still had a smile on her face.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be far away.¡± Edward moved his face closer to Jeanne.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    Despite that, she could not break free.

    ¡°From the moment you returned to South Hampton City, Ms. Lawrence, you¡¯re destined not to leave me again.¡±

    Jeanne bit her lip.

    So, from the very beginning, she was targeted by this big shot.

    Kingsley said that Jeanne wanted to be entangled with Fourth Master Swan. It was clear that she did not do anything; Fourth Master Swan was the one with ulterior motives.

    Jeanne wanted to record this message to Kingsley to prove her innocence.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always been curious¡ªwhy did you fall in love with me? If it¡¯s just because I slept with you seven years ago and made you unable to forget me, it¡¯s too melodramatic!¡± Jeanne was really curious.

    Even though there was some sarcasm in her tone.

    ¡°If I were to say yes, would you regret having looked for me back then, Ms. Lawrence?¡±

    ¡°Yes, very much,¡± Jeanne enunciated each word.

    When the man in front of her heard her gritting her teeth, not only did he not get angry, but he also smiled. Next, Jeanne felt that Fourth Master Swan¡¯s body became closer to hers.

    Jeanne seemed to have felt the aggressive nature of the man in front of her in an instant. It was very strong.

    ¡°I want you, Ms. Lawrence,¡± Edward said. He was talking like a hooligan but in an attractive voice. Even so, due to his stunning face, it sounded like he was saying something sweet, so much so that one would fall in love with him.

    Jeanne looked at Fourth Master Swan. She looked as he pointed at her chest with his slender fingers.

    Edward pointed at her chest, at her heart.

    He said in a deep voice, ¡°I also want... your heart.¡±

    Ba-dump, ba-dump.

    Ba-dump, ba-dump, ba-dump.

    Jeanne could no longer remember how many times her heart had beaten faster in front of Fourth Master Swan.

    It was very easy for her heart to beat faster after hearing what he said.

    Jeanne looked straight at Edward.

    She looked at his desire.

    It was so obvious.

    Nevertheless, he turned around and left.

    Edward left her.

    He did not do anything to her.

    At this moment, Jeanne felt a little... disappointed.

    After he left her, she felt a sudden sense of disappointment.

    It was like... she felt empty because what she thought would happen next did not happen.

    Jeanne watched Fourth Master Swan leave.

    She looked at his tall figure and broad shoulders.

    She suddenly ran over.

    She ran over and hugged Fourth Master Swan¡¯s back.

    It was a study back that gave people a sense of security.

    The man who was being hugged suddenly tensed up.

    He stood there stiffly, not moving at all.

    He could feel that his back was being hugged tightly.

    Edward heard Jeanne asking him from behind, ¡°Have the wounds on your back healed, Fourth Master?¡±

    Jeanne had previously seen the whip marks all over his back.

    She guessed that they should be almost healed.

    After all, the wounds on her body had healed a lot.

    Edward said in a lowered voice, ¡°Ms. Lawrence, you can see it yourself.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jeanne agreed immediately.

    She agreed and let go of Fourth Master Swan.

    Then, she lifted Fourth Master Swan¡¯s clothes.

    It was a soft blue t-shirt. The t-shirt was very loose, but one could still vaguely see the outline of Fourth Master Swan¡¯s muscles, which were so defined that it made one¡¯s nose bleed.

    Jeanne looked at the whip marks on his body, which had all turned into calluses. They were still so obvious, but they hadpletely healed.

    She used her hand to gently touch his back and asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°So... can we?¡± Jeanne asked.

    The man whose back was facing her turned around to look at her and whispered in her ear. His voice was very, very gentle¡­

    Nheless, she was incredibly shy when she heard his words.

    Edward leaned closer to her face.

    He looked at her especially red face.

    ¡°Do you mean this?¡± Edward asked her. His voice was so deep that it could not be any lower.

    It was as if he was enduring.

    He was enduring, and his Adam¡¯s apple kept rolling up and down.

    Jeanne suddenly felt that it was so sexy.

    She wrapped her arms around Fourth Master Swan¡¯s neck.

    Edward¡¯s body moved slightly.

    ¡°No,¡± Jeanne answered.

    Her female voice was pleasant to the ear.

    The expression on Edward¡¯s face had obviously changed.

    He would probably be disappointed just like she did a while ago.

    That said, he was not angry.

    He was just... restraining herself.

    He was trying her best to restrain herself.

    Jeanne stood on her tiptoes and moved closer to Fourth Master Swan¡¯s ear.

    She did not know why this man liked to bite her ear so much. She just wanted to give it a try and see what it felt like to bite someone¡¯s ear.

    Hence, she opened her mouth and bit his earlobe.

    She breathed hot air into his ear.

    As a result, someone¡¯s ear... instantly turned red.

    Jeanne suddenly smiled.

    It turned out that she was not the only one whose ear would turn red when being bitten. It was an instinctive response.

    Jeanne said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I just promise you that I¡¯ll do it next time?¡±

    A certain someone seemed to be stunned.

    She said with hot breath, ¡°One shouldn¡¯t go back on one¡¯s words, so I should return the favor...¡±

    Next, her body was lifted by the waist.

    Jeanne¡¯s heart moved.

    She hugged Fourth Master Swan¡¯s neck tightly, afraid that she would suddenly fall.

    She was carried upstairs by Fourth Master Swan, who pushed open the door to his room.

    Then, theyy on the same bed.

    The two people looked at each other.

    However, they did not move.

    Neither of them took the initiative. They just stayed there¡­

    Itsted for a long time.

    Jeanne thought her hint was obvious.

    Could it be that¡­

    Men would like women who were more proactive?!

    Jeanne let go of her hands from Edward¡¯s neck and caressed his face.

    Bit by bit, she seemed to be drawing his outline.

    In her memory, the first time she met Fourth Master Swan was when her mom passed away.

    At that time, many people went to pay their respects.

    Fourth Master Swan had been very famous since he was young. After all, Old Master Swan had ced too much importance on him, causing the upper-ss society in the city to speak highly of him. It was said that he had been very capable since he was young and had extraordinary talent. He was far inferior to his brothers in the family. Even so, very few people really knew how capable Fourth Master Swan was, and in which aspect. It was to the extent that his mysteriousness made others more curious about him, and it also made people pay more attention to him.

    At that time, it was also because of this that Jeanne took a few nces at him.

    She was very upset during that time.

    Her mom¡¯s sudden death had dealt her the biggest blow in her life for the first time, and she could not ept it.

    During those days, she cried so hard that she almost broke down. She waspletely immersed in her own sad world and did not pay any attention to the outside world.

    It was until she met Fourth Master Swan

    Jeanne heard someone say back then. ¡°Is that the legendary Fourth Master Swan? He looks so noble and elegant! He doesn¡¯t look like a 12-year-old child.¡±

    She was only eight years old then.

    Hence, she still had the curiosity of a child.

    She was a little curious about the ¡°Fourth Master Swan¡± that everyone was talking about.

    So she looked up and saw the legendary person for the first time.

    Edward was wearing a ck suit, and his hair wasbed very neatly. It was the kind of hairstyle that only became popr now. He looked very spirited and handsome. His facial features were very stunning. He was the best-looking person Jeanne had seen. He was much better looking than her. One would not be able to take one¡¯s eyes off him at a nce! Fourth Master Swan was only 12 years old at that time, but he did not look childish at all. Moreover, he was already close to 170 cm tall at the age of 12. Jeanne remembered that when she was 8 years old, she was less than 130 cm tall. At that time, she felt that Fourth Master Swan was unreachable.

    It was as if the big shot whom Jeanne would never be able to get in contact with in her life was in apletely different world from her.

    In fact, at that time, Fourth Master Swan did not spare her a nce.

    He followed his brothers and paid respects to Jeanne¡¯s mother. After the funeral, he left coldly.

    That was true.

    At that time, Jeanne met Eden, who was the same age as her.

    Eden was also with Fourth Master Swan. He followed behind them. After the members of the Swans left, he suddenly ran to Jeanne and held her hands.

    He said, ¡°Your mom has passed away, but don¡¯t be afraid. From now on, I¡¯ll be your friend. I¡¯ll protect you.¡±

    It was probably what he said at that special time that moved Jeanne!

 Chapter 280 - Jeanne Leaves, While George Is Kidnapped

    <h4>Chapter 280: Jeanne Leaves, While George Is Kidnapped</h4>

    At her mom¡¯s funeral, Jeanne met Eden.

    From then on, Eden often appeared in front of her.

    Eden had always been the kind of boy that was very popr with adults.

    He was good-looking and smart.

    Eden would take the initiative to greet his elders and was polite and respectful to everyone. He did not have the bad habits of young masters from the upper ss who were arrogant, mischievous, and willful.

    He was well-educated by the Swans, and the impression he gave others waspletely different from that of his fourth uncle.

    Eden was bright and cheerful, while Fourth Master Swan was always cold.

    Wherever Eden went, many elders would take the initiative to get close to him. The elders loved him. On the other hand, no one dared to get close to Fourth Master Swan. He was young, but he gave others a very strong sense of hostility. He was unapproachable!

    Later on, Jeanne fell in love with Eden.

    They became childhood sweethearts who spent time together day and night.

    Eden used to be very nice to Jeanne.

    Everyone said that Eden loved her very much.

    Jeanne also felt that Eden loved her very much.

    However, did he not cheat on her in the end?!

    He cheated on her to the point that everyone knew.

    The corners of Jeanne¡¯s mouth curled into a sarcastic smile.

    Who would have thought that things would turn out like this after so many years?

    The two people who had once loved each other were going against each other now.

    The two people who had never interacted at all were sleeping on the same bed instead.

    Jeanne had never thought that the unattainable Fourth Master Swan would one day be naked on top of her.

    He was so close to her that he was well within reach.

    Jeanne traced Edward¡¯s face with her fingers

    How biased was God to give this man such a perfect body?

    God made him so attractive.

    ¡°Fourth Master,¡± Jeanne called out to Edward.

    She called out to the man in front of her who had been looking at her without making a single move.

    When the man heard her voice and heard her clearly seducing him, he suddenly smiled.

    As he smiled, he suddenly left her body.

    Jeanne frowned slightly.

    Sometimes, she could not understand Fourth Master Swan.

    To be more precise, she could not understand him at all.

    For a second just now, she felt that Fourth Master Swan was thinking about it.

    He really wanted it.

    Now, he suddenly stood up and left.

    It was unexpected.

    Unexpectedly... disappointing.

    ¡°Fourth Master, do you not want it anymore?¡± Jeanne turned around and looked at the man who walked straight to the bathroom.

    The man who left stopped in his tracks.

    He turned around and asked, ¡°What if you run away again after we sleep together?¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s heart moved.

    She tried her best to look emotionless.

    ¡°So, I shall not sleep with you just to be safe.¡±

    After saying that, Edward walked into the bathroom.

    Following that, the sound from the shower could be heard.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes moved, and shey back on Fourth Master Swan¡¯s bed.

    She smiled faintly.

    It was a faint and bitter smile.

    Even if they did not sleep together, Jeanne would still leave.

    She only wanted to do it to give herself¡­ closure.

    Since Edward did not want it,?she would not force him.

    She justy on the bed like this for a long time.

    After a long time, Fourth Master Swan walked out of the bathroom.

    He was cold.

    It was obvious that he had taken a cold shower.

    Jeanne still did not understand Fourth Master Swan.

    She did not know why he was holding back.

    She always thought that his ultimate goal was to sleep with her.

    During this period, Jeanne could feel Edward¡¯s desire for her, but at thest moment, he left.

    It was hard to understand.

    After taking a shower, Fourth Master Swan left the room just like that.

    He left like a ferocious beast as if he was afraid of getting close to Jeanne.

    Jeanne wanted tough.

    If she told others that Fourth Master Swan was afraid of her, she did not know if anyone would believe her!

    In reality, Edward was afraid of her at this moment.

    He was so afraid that he did not even dare to look at her, so he left.

    Deep down¡­

    Alright.

    It was not important.

    In the future, the people and the matters here would not be important to Jeanne.

    She justy on the bed and rolled around for a while.

    Women sometimes had impulses.

    So they also needed to relieve themselves.

    Jeanney like this for a long time.

    Her phone suddenly rang.

    Jeanne frowned.

    Her physical and mental desires instantly disappeared.

    Kingsley was indeed a good tool to vent her anger.

    Jeanne picked up the call. ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow at 10:00 am, I¡¯ll arrive in South Hampton City. I¡¯ll take you and George away on an 11:00 am flight.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Have you thought about how to leave Fourth Master Swan¡¯s side?!¡± Kingsley asked.

    Jeanne took her phone and got up from the bed.

 Chapter 281 - Jeanne Leaves, While George Is Kidnapped

    <h4>Chapter 281: Jeanne Leaves, While George Is Kidnapped</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    Jeanne walked toward the huge outer balcony of Fourth Master Swan¡¯s bedroom and stood there, looking at the garden scenery of Bamboo Garden.

    She said to Kingsley, ¡°I can leave.¡±

    ¡°Do you need me to arrange for someone toe and meet you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary,¡± Jeanne said straightforwardly. ¡°It¡¯ll only alert Fourth Master Swan. Don¡¯t worry, I can escape from his ce in one piece.¡±

    ¡°Jeanne, this is yourst chance. If you miss this chance, I really can¡¯t promise you anything anymore.¡± Kingsley was very serious.

    ¡°I know.¡± Jeanne nodded. ¡°I won¡¯t go back on my word.¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll ask Miles to directly take George to the airport. As for you, be careful.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Jeanne hung up the phone.

    After hanging up the phone, she leaned on the railing of the balcony.

    Then, she saw Fourth Master Swan suddenly jump into a huge pool in the garden and swim crazily in it.

    Jeanne smiled again, but she felt that it was very funny.

    She still felt that Fourth Master Swan was a little childish.

    He could clearly use the most direct way to relieve himself, but he chose every other way to torture himself to calm down!

    Jeanne just silently watched Fourth Master Swan swim around in the pool.

    After tomorrow, such a scene would never be seen again.

    ¡­

    Jeanne and Fourth Master Swan spent theirst day in a ratherical way.

    The next day, Jeanne changed into an outfit.

    Fourth Master Swan was cooking breakfast seriously in the kitchen.

    He made toast, milk, and eggs.

    Edward watched Jeanne get up and put the breakfast in the dining room.

    Jeanne sat down.

    She sat next to Fourth Master Swan.

    Fourth Master Swan was peeling a hard-boiled egg for Jeanne very seriously.

    ¡°Fourth Master, did you sleep wellst night?¡± Jeanne asked.

    When she asked, the hands of the man who was peeling the egg trembled.

    It seemed that he did not sleep well.

    ¡°Me neither,¡± Jeanne said.

    She did not sleep well either.

    To be more precise, she did not sleep at all.

    She had too many things on her mind.

    In the end, she could not fall asleep.

    She took the egg that Fourth Master Swan had peeled and ate it silently.

    Edward also ate his food silently.

    ¡°I want to go out for a walk,¡± Jeanne said as she ate her breakfast.

    Edward frowned slightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m here every day. I want to go out for a walk.¡±

    ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± Edward asked.

    ¡°Anywhere is fine. I just don¡¯t want to stay here,¡± Jeanne said bluntly. ¡°I can¡¯t do anything. I¡¯ll suffocate to death.¡±

    ¡®Can¡¯t do anything?!¡¯

    The corners of Fourth Master Swan¡¯s mouth twitched.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go shopping. I have many clothes here, but shopping is still a woman¡¯s nature,¡± Jeanne suggested.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you after breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Fourth Master, when do you n to let me go back?¡± Jeanne could not help but ask him. She continued, ¡°As you can see, my injuries are almost healed.¡±

    ¡°In a few days.¡±

    ¡°George is still waiting for me at home.¡±

    ¡°Let him wait a few more days.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Jeanne gritted her teeth/ ¡°I still have to go to work.¡±

    ¡°I asked for leave from your father.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Jeanne was speechless.

    No wonder Alexander did not even call her these few days.

    Of course, she did not think that Alexander would care about her. Nheless, since she suddenly did not go to work for no reason, Alexander would find fault with her!

    Jeanne continued to eat her breakfast quietly.

    In any case, it would be impossible for her to leave by herself today.

    She looked at the clock in the living room.

    It was 8:30 am.

    It would probably be about 9:00 am when they left for shopping.

    Kingsley must be on a private ne, and he must have arranged everything at the airport. There would be no need for security checks, but it would still take some time to get from the special passage to the ne, so Jeanne only had 1 hour and 40 minutes to slip away from Fourth Master Swan.

    It should not be difficult.

    Jeanne thought to herself and finished her breakfast.

    After breakfast, Fourth Master Swan also changed into a set of clothes and drove Jeanne out.

    In the most luxurious and top-ss shopping mall in South Hampton City, Fourth Master Swan apanied Jeanne to go shopping.

    Jeanne bought a lot of things.

    Since she was not spending her money, why not?!

    The two of them walked into a luxury store.

    Fourth Master Swan was very famous in South Hampton City.

    Jeanne was also very famous here.

    The shop assistants here remembered famous people very well. When they saw Edward and Jeanne arrive, they quickly went forward to wee them. ¡°Fourth Master, Ms. Lawrence.¡±

    Fourth Master Swan nodded slightly.

    Jeanne also nodded.

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, we have a lot of new bags here. They¡¯re all limited edition. You can take a look here,¡± the shop assistant quickly introduced.

 Chapter 282 - Jeanne Leaves, While George Is Kidnapped

    <h4>Chapter 282: Jeanne Leaves, While George Is Kidnapped</h4>

    Jeanne smiled and asked, ¡°Is there anything for a man?¡±

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, are you buying something for Fourth Master?¡± The assistants here were all smart people, so they could naturally figure it out.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jeanne nodded.

    The moment she nodded, she clearly saw the man beside her smile.

    He smiled without batting an eyelid.

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, this way please.¡± The assistant quickly invited Jeanne to the men¡¯s area. ¡°We have men¡¯s bags, clothes, shoes, belts, essories, and perfume. Ms. Lawrence, I can introduce you to whatever you need.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the clothing area and take a look.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The assistant was respectful.

    Jeanne picked out the men¡¯s clothes one by one under the assistant¡¯s introduction.

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, this suit is the new style of our designer. It¡¯s 100% handmade, and the details are exquisite. Even the buttons were meticulously polished by our designer,¡± the assistant introduced.

    Jeanne nodded and turned to look at Fourth Master Swan. ¡°Fourth Master, do you like it?¡±

    Edward did not look at it, but he just nodded.

    ¡°Can he try it?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± the assistant quickly said.

    Next, the assistant got someone to take it down and said to Fourth Master Swan respectfully, ¡°Fourth Master, this way please.¡±

    Edward took a look at Jeanne.

    Jeanne said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡±

    Edward nodded.

    He turned around and followed the assistant.

    ¡°Wait.¡± Jeanne suddenly called out to him.

    Edward turned around.

    Jeanne walked to the tie area at the side and picked out a silver-gray tie.

    She always felt that Edward suited the color very much.

    As such, she let the assistant take it down and said, ¡°Pair it with this.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, your taste is really good. This tie is the most exquisite tie we have this season. It doesn¡¯t look outstanding at a nce, but it¡¯s the one that our designer put the most effort into designing,¡± the assistantplimented her and added with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s also the most expensive one.¡±

    Jeanne smiled and handed the tie to Fourth Master Swan.

    Edward took a look at the tie. He suddenly bent down and leaned close to her ear. He said, ¡°When Ie outter, help me tie it.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s heart moved slightly.

    Even so, she smiled without changing her expression.

    She responded, ¡°Okay.¡±

    At the same time, Fourth Master Swan kissed her ear again.

    It was as if they were naturally intimate after they had finished speaking.

    Jeanne¡¯s face was slightly red.

    After all, they were in public. Especially when she saw the assistant, she turned her head away in embarrassment.

    Fortunately, although Fourth Master Swan was a hooligan, he would not go too far in public. After kissing her, he walked into the changing room with the assistant.

    They walked into the changing room.

    The smile on Jeanne¡¯s face disappeared.

    ¡®Goodbye, Fourth Master.¡¯

    Jeanne ced the tie on the sofa at the side and turned around to go to the counter. She used her phone to pay for Fourth Master Swan¡¯s entire set of clothes and tie. Then, she left.

    From then on, she left.

    The moment Edward changed his clothes and came out, what was waiting for him was not Jeanne, who promised to tie his tie, but an assistant.

    She smiled and held the tie respectfully in her hand as if she was waiting for Edward toe out.

    She asked, ¡°Fourth Master, do you need me to help you tie your tie?¡±

    Edward¡¯s expression... could not be described.

    At that moment, the assistant seemed to have noticed something strange. She quickly exined, ¡°Ms. Lawrence said that she had something to do and left first. However, she has paid for your suit and tie.¡±

    ¡°Did she say anything?¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯t say anything,¡± the assistant replied respectfully.

    ¡®She didn¡¯t say anything!

    ¡®Very well.¡¯

    Edward¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    The sudden cold aura made the assistant swallow the words that were about toe out of her mouth.

    ¡­

    Jeanne left the mall very smoothly and left in front of Fourth Master Swan in one piece.

    She did not know if Fourth Master Swan woulde looking for her after he found out that she had left.

    Perhaps he would, but it would not be easy to find her.

    Jeanne did not leave immediately after she left the mall.

    She went to themunications business hall outside the mall and bought a new SIM card.

    Jeanne knew very well that given Fourth Master Swan¡¯s ability in the city, it would be very easy for him to locate her through her SIM card. She still had many calls to make, so she could not use her original phone card. It would also take some time for Fourth Master Swan to guess that she had changed the phone card.

    At this time, she should have left long ago.

 Chapter 283 - Jeanne Leaves, While George Is Kidnapped

    <h4>Chapter 283: Jeanne Leaves, While George Is Kidnapped</h4>

    After changing into a new SIM card, Jeanne did not take a taxi to leave.

    For safety reasons, she went to the bus stop not far from themunications business hall and got on a bus.

    She thought that Fourth Master Swan would not have guessed that she would take a bus to leave.

    When she knew that she was leaving, she had nned her route.

    The bus would not go straight to the airport, but it would go to an intersection leading to the airport.

    After Jeanne got off at the bus stop, she would ask Miles to pick her up.

    Then she would meet up with George and go to the airport together.

    Speaking of which, she still felt a little guilty about George.

    After the ident, she had been in Bamboo Garden with Fourth Master Swan, while George lived alone at the Lawrences¡¯ vi.

    If it were not for the fact that George was used to Jeanne not being by his side since he was a child, most six-year-old children would not be able to ept it.

    Even if they could ept it, a mom would still feel guilty.

    Fortunately, Jeanne had finally fulfilled George¡¯s wish. At least, they were about to leave South Hampton City, which he did not like.

    Jeanne took a deep breath.

    She felt that she was thinking too much.

    She picked up the phone and dialed Miles¡¯s number. ¡°I¡¯m Jeanne. Where are you now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving with George from the Lawrences¡¯ manor. I¡¯m preparing to go on the airport highway,¡± Miles answered.

    In order not to attract attention, George still got up and went to school as usual. Nheless, he did not go to school after Miles picked him up. Instead, they went straight to the airport.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you my location. Come here to pick me up first, then we¡¯ll get on the highway together.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Jeanne sent Miles the location of the station where the bus would arrive.

    After Miles received the location, he sent a message: [I¡¯ll be there in 20 minutes.]

    The bus would also arrive in about 20 minutes.

    Jeanne put down her phone.

    She turned her head and looked at South Hampton City outside the bus.

    This was her first time taking the bus. It turned out that taking the bus could allow her to slowly enjoy the scenery of the city.

    The corners of her mouth curved into a faint smile.

    Jeanne had thought that she would not have the slightest bit of feelings for this city.

    At this moment, she felt a little reluctant to part with the city.

    She just looked at the scenery outside the window indifferently.

    After 20 minutes, the bus arrived at its destination.

    The journey was smooth, so smooth that even Jeanne found it unbelievable.

    In just 20 minutes, Fourth Master Swan could not find where she was.

    Naturally, nothing shocking would happen.

    Jeanne got off the bus and waited for Miles at the agreed ce.

    She waited for quite a while.

    Jeanne frowned.

    Miles should have arrived before her.

    She pursed her lips and called Miles.

    The phone was turned off.

    Miles could not have turned it off.

    For someone like him, he had to keep his phone on 24 hours a day during a mission.

    Jeanne suddenly had a bad feeling about this.

    She did not quite want to believe that Fourth Master Swan would target George.

    Jeanne gritted her teeth and tried her best not to panic.

    She called Kingsley.

    It was 10:20 pm. Kingsley should have reached South Hampton City by now.

    Even though it was a different number, Kingsley could confirm that it was Jeanne who called. He asked, ¡°Have you arrived?¡±

    ¡°Has George arrived?¡± Jeanne asked immediately.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Jeanne tightened her grip on the phone.

    She should have expected that Miles would not have sent George over without waiting for her. Furthermore, Miles would have picked up his phone. She was just holding on to a small hope.

    Jeanne did not think that Fourth Master Swan would be this smart.

    She did not think that she had exposed herself in any way. She did not think that Fourth Master Swan would think that she would suddenly leave.

    Given Miles¡¯s ability, it would also be impossible for him to be caught by Fourth Master Swan just like that. Unless... Fourth Master Swan had ordered people to keep an eye on George such that they would immediately act once anything happened to him.

    Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    It was useless to think about anything at the moment.

    She could only calm herself down. She calmed down and told Kingsley, ¡°George and Miles have gone missing.¡±

    Kingsley¡¯s expression had obviously changed.

    ¡°I asked Miles to pick me up before going to the airport, but now that I¡¯m here, I don¡¯t see them. Most importantly, Miles didn¡¯t pick up his phone,¡± Jeanne exined the matter clearly.

    ¡°Where are you now?¡± Kingsley asked straightforwardly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you the location.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go anywhere first. Wait for me!¡± Kingsley urged.

 Chapter 284 - Jeanne Leaves, While George Is Kidnapped

    <h4>Chapter 284: Jeanne Leaves, While George Is Kidnapped</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    Kingsley was afraid that Jeanne would act rashly.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jeanne agreed immediately.

    After hanging up the phone, Jeanne waited for Kingsley at the intersection.

    She told herself that there was no need to panic.

    No matter what, George was not in danger. Even if he was captured by Fourth Master Swan, he would not be in danger.

    Even so, her eyes narrowed.

    Her expression was still a little ugly.

    Not long after, Kingsley came.

    A ck car stopped in front of Jeanne, and the car door opened. ¡°Get in.¡±

    Jeanne quickly got into the car.

    She sat next to Kingsley and said, ¡°I suspect it¡¯s Fourth Master Swan.¡±

    Kingsley nodded.

    ¡°Fourth Master Swan will definitely bring George to Bamboo Garden. We¡¯ll go straight there now.¡± Jeanne had thought it through.

    Since the soft approach could not work, she would use the hard approach.

    She believed that she could leave if she wanted to!

    Kingsley refused, ¡°No, we¡¯ll go to the airport now.¡±

    Jeanne looked at Kingsley in disbelief.

    Kingsley repeated, ¡°We¡¯ll go to the airport now!¡±

    ¡°George is seized by Fourth Master Swan!¡± Jeanne reminded him.

    Kingsley said, ¡°I know, so at least he isn¡¯t in danger!¡±

    ¡°What right do you have to say that he¡¯s not in danger?!¡± Jeanne was furious.

    She was mad.

    ¡°Do you know what kind of person Fourth Master Swan is?! How can you be sure that George isn¡¯t in danger?!¡± Jeanne asked him fiercely.

    Kingsley was a little quiet.

    He did not seem like he wanted topromise.

    At this moment, the car was already heading toward the intersection of the airport highway.

    Jeanne did not want to waste any more time with Kingsley.

    Her pupils constricted, and she immediately wanted to go to the driver¡¯s seat to move the steering wheel and force the car to turn. She did not want to get on the highway.

    She had just moved when Kingsley suddenly restrained her.

    Jeanne¡¯s pupils constricted.

    The driver in the driver¡¯s seat had also noticed Jeanne¡¯s strange movements. She looked at Jeanne through the rearview mirror and smiled. ¡°Jeannie, you¡¯re still so stubborn.¡±

    Jeanne was stunned.

    She did not expect Kingsley to bring Lucy along.

    ¡°Uh, Kingsley was afraid that you¡¯d go back on your word, so he asked me toe and persuade you if it¡¯s necessary.¡± Lucy seemed to have seen through Jeanne¡¯s doubt, so she exined.

    At that moment, she even smiled.

    Even for a woman in her thirties, at such a charming age, her every move, every frown, and every smile were alluring.

    This was probably the reason Lucy was able to stay by Kingsley¡¯s side even though he had so many women.

    Lucy was a woman that Jeanne truly admired.

    Despite that, at this moment, Jeanne refused tly, ¡°I want to take George with me and leave! I can¡¯t leave him behind!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you off first then go save George!¡± Kingsley said clearly.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you include me?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not at ease,¡± Kingsley said affirmatively, ¡°I¡¯m not at ease with letting you face Fourth Master Swan!¡±

    ¡°Kingsley, I¡¯ve decided to go with you. What exactly are you uneasy about?!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯llpromise for George.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Jeanne was very determined. At that moment, she was very angry.

    Lucy watched their argument through the rearview mirror.

    To be honest, after so many years, only Jeanne could make such a big fuss and act so recklessly toward Kingsley.

    When the others saw Kingsley, they were all respectful.

    Even Lucy did not dare to behave atrociously in front of Kingsley.

    This man was sometimes very scary when he was ruthless.

    Therefore, at this moment, Lucy drove quietly and very seriously. It was her duty as a driver.

    ¡°Kingsley, stop the car!¡± Jeanne was enraged.

    She was infuriated.

    It would not matter if it was anyone else, but not George.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you to stop the car!¡± Jeanne roared angrily. She was so mad that her eyes were red.

    Kingsley was still indifferent.

    ¡°Kingsley, do you know how important George is to me?¡±

    ¡°Do you know how important you are to me?!¡± Kingsley suddenly turned his head to look at her.

    Jeanne¡¯s heart moved.

    Kingsley¡¯s words made her feel a little ufortable.

    ¡°How important George is to you is how important you are to me!¡± Kingsley was also very angry at Jeanne.

    The two of them confronted each other.

    Kingsley said, ¡°I said that I¡¯ll take George away. I¡¯ll keep that promise!¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you let me follow you? Am I that untrustworthy?¡±

    ¡°Not in regards to Fourth Master Swan¡¯s matters.¡±

    ¡°Kingsley, is that all the trust you have for me? Do you really think that I¡¯ll lose my sense of propriety for a man?!¡± Jeanne¡¯s eyes were bloodshot.

    What made her feel even worse was Kingsley¡¯s distrust of her.

    ¡°Today, either I take George and leave South Hampton City, or I die in South Hampton City!¡± Jeanne looked at Kingsley and asked him fiercely, ¡°Is that alright?!¡±

 Chapter 285 - Jeanne Leaves, While George Is Kidnapped

    <h4>Chapter 285: Jeanne Leaves, While George Is Kidnapped</h4>

    ¡®Is this alright?!¡¯

    Either Jeanne took George with her and left, or she would die in South Hampton City!

    Kingsley¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    He had been enduring silently with his veins showing.

    The car had been moving rapidly toward the airport.

    Even after Jeanne had said this, Kingsley still did not speak.

    Kingsley still let the limousine drive toward the airport.

    At this moment, Jeanne did not know what to say to move Kingsley. She could not resist as well.

    After all...

    She could not even defeat Kingsley.

    Not to mention, there was also Lucy.

    Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    Tears kept rolling in her eyes. They kept rolling but did not flow out.

    The atmosphere was tense.

    All of a sudden, Jeanne¡¯s phone rang.

    Her eyes moved slightly.

    She instantly suppressed her emotions.

    Jeanne looked at the phone number on the phone screen and saw the string of Arabic numbers.

    She just looked.

    Kingsley also looked.

    Jeanne gritted her teeth and picked up the call.

    Fourth Master Swan¡¯s deep voice was heard. ¡°Ms. Lawrence.¡±

    Jeanne had changed her number, but he still knew.

    So, it was confirmed that George was with him.

    This was because Jeanne had only called Miles on this number.

    Once Edward checked Miles¡¯ phone, he would instantly know that this number was hers.

    Jeanne said, ¡°Fourth Master.¡±

    ¡°Where did you go?¡± Edward asked in a deep voice.

    ¡°Fourth Master, can I help you?¡± Jeanne tried hard to suppress her emotions.

    She did not sound strange.

    Edward lowered his head and looked at the silver-gray tie in his hand.

    After leaving the shopping mall, he had been holding it in his hand. He said, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you to help me tie my tie.¡±

    ¡°There are many people who want to tie your tie for you.¡±

    ¡°But I only need you.¡±

    Jeanne held the phone tightly. At this moment, she could no longer act with Fourth Master Swan. After all, George was still in his hands.

    She gritted her teeth. ¡°Where¡¯s George?¡±

    Edward seemed tough.

    He told her bluntly, ¡°He¡¯s with me.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly.

    ¡°I saw that George skipped ss, so I picked him up to Bamboo Garden,¡± Edward said casually.

    Jeanne gritted her teeth when she heard that. ¡°Don¡¯t youy your finger on George!¡±

    ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t.¡± Fourth Master Swan agreed immediately. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that I¡¯ve taken a liking to your son?! How could I do anything to hurt him?! That said...¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    She heard Fourth Master Swan¡¯s tone change, and his tone was cold. ¡°If you don¡¯t want him anymore, I can help groom him into someone like Nox and Finn...¡±

    ¡°Edward!¡± Jeanne called out his name angrily.

    Edward did not seem angry.

    Instead, his voice was gentle. ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to call my name, Ms. Lawrence. I¡¯m honored.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of you taking George away?! You¡¯re the fourth master of the Swans of South Hampton City. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s despicable of you to treat a child like that?!¡±

    ¡°So your n to leave me in the mall while I¡¯m changing is not despicable?!¡± The person on the other end of the call asked.

    Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much. I just want you toe back,¡± Edward said bluntly.

    Jeanne¡¯s hand trembled as she held her phone.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Edward did not seem to be expecting Jeanne¡¯s reply.

    After saying that, he hung up the phone.

    Jeanne was furious.

    She turned her eyes and red at Kingsley.

    Kingsley was also looking at her.

    The two of them looked at each other.

    Neither of thempromised.

    The driver was also very calm as she drove toward the airport.

    There was a stalemate for a long time.

    Jeanne said, ¡°You definitely won¡¯t let me go back, right?!¡±

    Kingsley¡¯s eyes moved slightly as he nodded.

    ¡°Then can you guarantee that you¡¯ll bring George back?!¡±

    ¡°I promise.¡± Kingsley nodded.

    ¡°Kingsley, if George is gone, I won¡¯t be able to live either,¡± Jeanne said clearly.

    ¡°Me neither,¡± Kingsley responded clearly.

    Jeanne bit her lip tightly.

    Kingsley had never lied to her.

    He had never been unable to do what he promised her.

    Jeanne said, ¡°Alright, I believe in you.¡±

    Shepromised.

    Shepromised so quickly.

    As Lucy drove, she still could not believe her ears.

    She did not expect that Jeanne would be the one topromise instead of Kingsley.

    Based on her understanding of Kingsley, he might have given in if Jeanne was a little more unreasonable.

 Chapter 286 - Jeanne Leaves, While George Is Kidnapped

    <h4>Chapter 286: Jeanne Leaves, While George Is Kidnapped</h4>

    After all, Kingsley basically responded to Jeanne¡¯s every request!

    The car suddenly fell into silence again.

    It was silent.

    The car did not stop and drove to the airport.

    At the same time, in the Swans¡¯ manor.

    In Bamboo Garden¡¯s hall.

    George and Miles were brought here by Nox.

    Nox was baffled.

    He had not even recovered from his injuries when he received a call from Fourth Master Swan. He was asked to stay at the Lawrences¡¯ manor and keep an eye on George¡¯s movements.

    Nox was truly dumbfounded. He felt that Fourth Master Swan was crazy.

    What was the point of keeping an eye on a child?!

    Nox had been instructed to watch George leave school from noon yesterday until 9:00 am today. Then, this morning, he found out that George did not go to school but went in the direction of the airport.

    Naturally, he had to report it to Fourth Master Swan.

    Then, Fourth Master Swan ordered him to bring George back.

    Nox was the great young master of the Winters. He felt bad for treating a kid like that.

    Fortunately, there was someone in the car who knew some martial arts. Although it took Nox some time to take down the other party, if word got out, at least he would not be said to have bullied a kid.

    As such, Nox brought George back.

    At this moment, when he heard the conversation between Fourth Master Swan and Jeanne, he roughly understood what was going on.

    ¡®Has someone been dumped?! Is he trying to use her son to make her stay?!

    ¡®Tsk, tsk, tsk.

    ¡®Fourth Master Swan is too crazy when ites to dating.¡¯

    Despite that, seeing that Fourth Master Swan was in a good mood, Nox did not want to get himself killed.

    He sat on the sofa obediently.

    He sized up George as he had nothing to do.

    ¡®This stupid kid is quite patient.

    ¡®He didn¡¯t even make a sound from the beginning to the end.

    ¡®Does he know that he¡¯s being kidnapped now?

    ¡®A hostage can be killed during a kidnap.

    ¡®He could be killed.¡¯

    It was not baseless thinking. Given Fourth Master Swan¡¯s state, if Jeanne did note, he might really kill the innocent.

    Nox imagined a lot.

    His phone rang at this moment.

    He looked at the iing call and picked it up. ¡°How is it? Have you gotten a location?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The other party was respectful. ¡°ording to a call just now, we found that the phone¡¯s base station is located on a highway heading to the base station. We¡¯ve just sent someone to drive there. We¡¯ll report ordingly.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t lose them,¡± Nox instructed.

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    After hanging up, Nox said, ¡°Ms. Lawrence is now on the highway to the airport.¡±

    Edward was expressionless.

    ¡°Maybe she¡¯ll turn around ande backter,¡± Nox spected.

    No matter what, since Jeanne¡¯s son was here, it was impossible for her to leave just like that.

    No parent would be so ambitious.

    Edward did not react to Nox¡¯s spection.

    Nox also felt very bored.

    He could not sit still.

    He got up and walked toward George.

    George looked up at him.

    Nox asked, ¡°Are you scared?¡±

    George did not answer.

    ¡°Do you think your mom wille back to save you?¡±

    George still did not answer.

    ¡°Have you been scared silly?¡± Nox looked at George. At this moment, he felt a little sorry.

    ¡°My mom said that only people with low IQ would talk so much,¡± George suddenly said.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡®F*ck!

    ¡®Who is he cursing at?!

    ¡®Who the f*ck is this brat cursing at?!¡¯

    George turned around and ignored Noxpletely.

    He walked straight toward Fourth Master Swan.

    Since he was not restricted in any way, he could move freely.

    Of course, Miles was not treated as well.

    Miles was seriously restrained and could not move.

    At this moment, when Miles saw George walking toward Fourth Master Swan, he was a little emotional. ¡°George!¡±

    George took a look at Miles, but he still walked toward Fourth Master Swan.

    He stood in front of Fourth Master Swan.

    As he was very short, he was only as tall as if Fourth Master Swan were to sit.

    George asked, ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡±

    Edward¡¯s eyes moved slightly. He looked at George in front of him. ¡°I thought you knew very well.¡±

    ¡°Is it because of my mom?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°My mom doesn¡¯t like you,¡± George told Edward clearly.

    Edward looked at him.

    Nox, who was at the side, also looked at the two of them with interest.

    ¡°Who does your mom like?¡±

    ¡°My mom likes Kingsley.¡± George was straightforward.

    Nox, who was at the side, was about to vomit blood.

    ¡®He¡¯s really not afraid of being strangled to death by Fourth Master Swan.¡¯

    ¡°My mom said that the most important man in this world to her is Kingsley,¡± George told Fourth Master Swan very seriously.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Edward¡¯s face was dark.

    At this moment, Nox felt that... he was quite scary.

    Even so, George was indifferent.

    Nox felt that he was really stupid.

    George was too smart but also too stupid.

    ¡°Fourth Master, it¡¯s useless even if you kidnap me,¡± George told Edward very seriously.

    ¡®So you know that you¡¯re being kidnapped?!¡¯

    Nox stared at George with his eyes wide open.

    ¡°My mom can just leave me,¡± George said. ¡°She can still have a lot of children. One more or less won¡¯t make a difference.¡±

    Nox almostughed to his death.

    ¡®Does he understand everything so clearly?!

    ¡®If Fourth Master Swan understands everything as well as that kid, he wouldn¡¯t have made himself so miserable.¡¯

    At this moment, Nox¡¯s phone rang again.

    Nox hurriedly picked it up. ¡°Did you catch up with Jeanne?¡±

    ¡°I did. I found that the car Jeanne was in had stopped at the airport. She followed two people into the airport. It looks like she¡¯s about to leave.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Nox was speechless.

    ¡®Ms. Lawrence is really... special!

    ¡®She just left her son like that?!¡¯

    Nox turned to look at Fourth Master Swan. ¡°Ms. Lawrence has entered the airport. It seems that she has no intention ofing back.¡±

    Edward¡¯s expression was extremely ugly.

    On the other hand, George said calmly, ¡°So, I was right.¡±

    He was left behind by his mom.

    Fourth Master Swan was also left behind!

 Chapter 287 - George Is â€œAbusedâ€, and Jeanne Returns

    <h4>Chapter 287: George Is ¡°Abused¡±, and Jeanne Returns</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    In the Swans¡¯ Bamboo Garden.

    In the huge living room, Nox did not want tough, but he could not help it.

    After all, Edward wanted to kidnap Jeanne¡¯s son to achieve his goal, but he failed just like that.

    Even Nox felt awkward for him.

    He looked at Fourth Master Swan just like that. Fourth Master Swan¡¯s expression was extremely ugly.

    On the other hand, George, the child who had been kidnapped, was calm.

    George told Fourth Master Swan calmly, ¡°Fourth Master, my mom won¡¯te back to save me. She has long told me that I¡¯ll leave her side one day anyway. She has only left ahead of time.¡±

    Edward looked at George.

    He looked at George. There was not a hint of fear in that small stature.

    Edward asked, ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°My mom won¡¯t be threatened by anyone.¡± George nodded and told him with certainty.

    ¡°Now, what do you think I should do to you? After being yed by your mom, how can I take revenge on you?!¡± Edward asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal.¡± George was straightforward.

    Edward raised his eyebrow slightly. He was obviously a little surprised.

    Nox, who was standing next to him, was also shocked.

    ¡®This little brat is truly calm in the face of honor and disgrace.

    ¡®How can he be so calm in such a ce?¡¯

    ¡°Tell me about it.¡± Edward looked at George.

    ¡°I heard that you called my mom just now. You said that you would train me to be someone like him.¡± George turned to look at Nox.

    Nox felt that he was looked down upon no matter what.

    ¡°It would probably cost a lot of money to groom a person,¡± George said to Edward.

    ¡°It does cost a lot of money,¡± Edward replied affirmatively.

    ¡°So, didn¡¯t you lose a lot by kidnapping me?¡± George looked at Edward.

    Edward¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Not only did you fail to make my mome back, but you also wasted a lot of money on me. Isn¡¯t that a loss?¡±

    ¡°No money spent on you is a waste,¡± Edward enunciated each word clearly.

    ¡°We¡¯re not rted. Spending money on me is a waste.¡± George affirmed his point of view.

    ¡°Who said we¡¯re not rted?¡± Edward raised his eyebrow.

    George looked at him.

    At that moment, he seemed to be a little surprised by what Edward said.

    ¡°Tell me about your deal.¡± Edward returned to the main topic.

    Some topics were simply brushed aside.

    ¡°You kidnapped me. Not only did you not make my mom return to your side, but you¡¯re also going to help her raise her son. That¡¯s not taking revenge; you¡¯re being used by my mom,¡± George exined his point of view seriously.

    Nox, who was standing at the side, was surprised.

    If he had not seen it himself, he would not have thought that a 6-year-old child could speak with so much reasoning.

    One would be led astray by the child if one was not careful.

    Nox could not help but say, ¡°He¡¯s indeed being taken advantage of!¡±

    Edward gave him a look.

    Nox did not say anything else.

    George said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m the same as you; I¡¯m also a victim. We¡¯re both abandoned.¡±

    Nox was surprised again.

    The child¡¯s logic was amazing.

    With just a few words, he even made himself sound like he was in cahoots with Fourth Master Swan.

    At first, Nox thought that George was autistic. Usually, geniuses were not good with words.

    Now, it seemed like¡­

    As expected, people with low IQ were more talkative.

    ¡°So, we can¡¯t hurt each other,¡±George concluded.

    ¡°So, I should let you go.¡± Edward looked at him.

    ¡°No.¡± George shook his head. ¡°I know you won¡¯t let me go.¡±

    Nox was confused.

    ¡®Why did he say so much if he knew that Fourth Master Swan won¡¯t let him go?¡¯

    ¡°Fourth Master, you¡¯re a businessman, right?¡± George suddenly asked Edward.

    Edward nodded slightly.

    ¡®Somewhat.¡¯

    ¡°Businessmen only care about money and benefits, right?¡±

    ¡®Somewhat.¡¯

    ¡°But you made a loss-making deal today.¡± George was straightforward.

    ¡®Somewhat.¡¯

    ¡°I know that the Swans have a fatal security system bug! If the bug isn¡¯t fixed, it¡¯ll pose a great threat to the Swans. I¡¯ll help you fix this loophole and make up for the loss you suffered today.¡± Finally, George revealed his purpose. ¡°After it¡¯s fixed, you¡¯ll let me leave.¡±

    Edward did not agree.

    He just looked at George directly.

    ¡°You can consider it.¡± George¡¯s expression was serious. He added, ¡°My mom won¡¯te back to save me no matter what. It¡¯s useless for you to threaten her by taking me as a hostage. If she doesn¡¯te back, you won¡¯t be able to achieve your goal. If you can¡¯t achieve your goal, you¡¯ll spend money to raise me. Fourth Master, you¡¯ll suffer a hard loss.¡±

 Chapter 288 - George Is â€œAbusedâ€, and Jeanne Returns

    <h4>Chapter 288: George Is ¡°Abused¡±, and Jeanne Returns</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    Nox was convinced by George at that moment.

    No matter how he looked at it, he felt that Edward had suffered a huge loss.

    It felt like he had lost everything.

    This was awkward!

    Nox felt that Fourth Master Swan was extremely awkward at the moment.

    He reckoned that Edward had never been tricked like this in his entire life.

    Nox looked at Fourth Master Swan.

    He was very curious about how he would answer the little brat.

    It was silent for a while.

    George was a patient person. After he finished talking about his deal, he waited quietly for Edward¡¯s reply.

    There was no sound.

    While there was a stalemate, Nox¡¯s phone rang again.

    He quickly picked it up.

    At this moment, he even put it on speakerphone.

    Since it was about Jeanne, he did not want to trouble himself to pass on the message afterward.

    The person who called was extremely respectful. ¡°Young Master Winter.¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°Jeanne has boarded the ne.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Nox turned his head to look at Edward.

    So, she really left.

    Was it because she was certain that Edward would not do anything to George, or was it just as George had said, where one more or less child would not matter to her?!

    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±

    Nox hung up the phone.

    After hanging up the phone, he could not help but say, ¡°She¡¯s really gone.¡±

    Edward¡¯s expression was very ugly.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing that Jeanne was certain that you wouldn¡¯t do anything to George. Perhaps she¡¯s more than happy for you to raise her son for her,¡± Nox mocked Edward.

    Edward gave him a look.

    Nox was speaking the truth.

    When it came to torturing Fourth Master Swan, Ms. Lawrence could always do it well.

    ¡°Fourth Master, please agree to my deal,¡± George said, ¡°Don¡¯t have any hope for my mom.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Edward suddenly agreed.

    After all, George was still young.

    When he heard Edward agree to his deal, he smiled.

    He looked quite good when he smiled.

    No wonder Jeanne was so sure that Fourth Master Swan would not do anything to George.

    Edward could not do anything to such a child even if he wanted to!

    ¡°Nox, bring aptop over,¡± Edward instructed.

    Nox quickly went upstairs to get aptop.

    To be honest, he was also very curious about how talented George was.

    Thest time Nox heard about George¡¯s ability from the principal of Angerburg Private Elementary School, he was very excited. In the end, he did not remember anything. He only knew that the brat was very powerful. Today, he wanted to see how powerful he was.

    Nox quickly carried theptop downstairs and ced it in front of George.

    George knelt on the coffee table in front of him and turned on theptop.

    Theptop was password-protected.

    George did not ask for the password at all. He took out a USB sh drive that he carried with him and plugged it into theputer. Then, he tapped on the keyboard a few times and unlocked theptop.

    ¡®What the f*ck?!

    ¡®Thisptop has a firewall! I even hired a world-ss IT expert to do it!

    ¡®It was cracked just like that?!

    ¡®This is f*cking unbelievable!¡¯ Nox thought to himself.

    George appeared to be unusually calm.

    He unlocked theptop, opened a browser, and entered his hacking system.

    Nox still knew some things aboutputers, but he was still confused by George¡¯s overlyplicated codes at this moment.

    He just watched as George kept typing on the keyboard.

    The degree of flexibility of his fingers... was simply amazing.

    Soon, George entered the Swan Group¡¯s internalwork.

    He entered it just like that, and the system did not even alert that there were outsiders.

    Nox was very helpless.

    What kind of idlers did he raise with so much money?

    He wanted to fire those self-righteous coders.

    At this moment, George entered the intr. All the information was shing on the screen. It was obvious that everything was automatically transferred to George¡¯s folder. This was a so-calledmercial hacker.

    The most obvious characteristic of amercial hacker was that one would steal useful trade secrets without destroying anything. At this moment, all thetest business ns of the Swan Group were in George¡¯s hands.

    ¡®Oh my god.¡¯

    Fortunately, George was only 6 years old, so he probably did not know how much the secrets were worth. Otherwise, if they were to be leaked out, the Swan Group would be dealt a heavy blow.

    ¡°The reason I can easily enter your firewall and even get all the trade secrets is that a few codes are missing here.¡± After George put on a magnificent show, he told Edward and Nox the crux of the problem.

    Nox moved close to the screen.

 Chapter 289 - George Is â€œAbusedâ€, and Jeanne Returns

    <h4>Chapter 289: George Is ¡°Abused¡±, and Jeanne Returns</h4>

    ¡°I know you¡¯ve long discovered that someone has breached your intr, but you never knew where the loophole is. I saw that your technicians have been maintaining and repairing a code. In fact, I deliberately left a mark there to let them think that that¡¯s the entry point I used.¡±

    ¡®F*ck.

    ¡®He¡¯s so young, but he knows how to create a diversion,¡¯ Nox wondered.

    No wonder his technicians kept saying that they had fixed the firewall, but for some reason, the other party was still able to hack into their system easily.

    After hacking into their system, the hacker left a small bomb, causing the technicians to work overtime for some time.

    ¡°Here,¡± George said, ¡°Only three codes are missing.¡±

    George got to the point.

    The moment when he was editing the code, he turned to look at Fourth Master Swan. ¡°Fourth Master Swan, will you let me go after I fix it?¡±

    He did not forget to confirm this.

    Edward nodded.

    George did not ask any more questions. He looked pure and innocent.

    It gave people a feeling that if they lied to him, they would be struck by lightning.

    George tapped on the screen.

    A miracle was born.

    The moment George pressed the enter key, all of his things were withdrawn.

    In an instant, the entire screen showed a red rm light, indicating that George had been ejected by the system.

    Just like that, the system was repaired.

    Nox waspletely stunned.

    His phone suddenly rang at that moment.

    Nox took a look and picked up.

    ¡°Mr. Winter.¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°Our intr has somehow repaired itself.¡± The person on the other end was very excited.

    ¡®Somehow my *ss.¡¯

    ¡°You people only know how to scam my money. Pack your things and leave tomorrow!¡± To think that he had spent so much money to raise a bunch of trash.

    ¡°...¡±

    Nox hung up the phone.

    At that moment, he could not help but look at theptop in front of George again.

    This kid was not simple.

    George did not feel proud at all. He got up from the ground and said to Fourth Master Swan, ¡°Can I go now?¡±

    ¡°Where do you n to go?¡± Edward asked him.

    He did not say that he would stop him.

    ¡°Fourth Master, you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±

    ¡°Are you six years old this year?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You still need a guardian.¡±

    George frowned.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll keep my word,¡± Edward said. ¡°Call your mom, and I¡¯ll send you back to her.¡±

    George looked at Edward with a displeased look on his face.

    Nox, who was at the side, was shocked by Edward¡¯s shameless words.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t it obvious that he has tricked little George?!¡¯

    George helped Edward fix the loophole in his business, but Edward was asking him to bring him to see his mom!

    A pro!

    Nox could only say that Fourth Master Swan was the real pro.

    George had been wrong from the start when he wanted to make a deal with Fourth Master Swan!

    Nox felt that George was about to cry from being bullied by Fourth Master Swan.

    Even so, Fourth Master Swan was indifferent.

    He was indifferent and waited for George¡¯s reaction.

    George bit his lip and said, ¡°I finally know why my mom doesn¡¯t like you.¡±

    Edward raised his eyebrow slightly.

    ¡°My mom doesn¡¯t like old and cunning people!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Nox burst outughing.

    George even knew that he had been tricked.

    His IQ was superior to that of ordinary people.

    Edward did not seem to care about George¡¯s usation.

    Though there were still some subtle changes in his expression.

    He suddenly stood up from the sofa.

    When he stood up, George seemed really short.

    Edward said, ¡°Think about it carefully. Once you¡¯re done, call your mom. I¡¯ll send you back to her. I¡¯ve never gone back on my word.¡±

    ¡®He still has the nerve to say that he has never gone back on his word.

    ¡®Fourth Master Swan, don¡¯t lose your face just like that!¡¯ Nox thought to himself.

    Edward left just like that.

    He left in a carefree manner.

    George stood there in a huff.

    Perhaps it was due to his high IQ, he did not make a big fuss about it.

    He just watched Fourth Master Swan leave and looked extremely aggrieved.

    Nox could not stand it any longer. He went over tofort George out of kindness. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Many people have been schemed against by Fourth Master Swan. You¡¯re not the only one.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because your IQ is low.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡®F*ck.¡¯

    Nox felt that he was being kind for nothing.

    He suddenly felt that George¡¯s personality was exactly the same as Edward¡¯s, who would abandon people upon achieving his goal!

    ¡­

    In the international airport of South Hampton City.

    Kingsley sent Jeanne directly to the ne.

    Jeanne sat on the ne and looked at the scenery of South Hampton City.

 Chapter 290

    <h4>Chapter 290: George Is ¡°Abused¡±, and Jeanne Returns</h4>

    It was obvious that Jeanne did not miss this city at all.

    However, George stayed.

    Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    When she thought of George, she could not calm herself down no matter what.

    She did not know what Fourth Master Swan would do to George.

    She did not know if Fourth Master Swan would go crazy to a certain extent¡­

    She had never felt that Fourth Master Swan was a good person.

    Her body, which she had been suppressing, was trembling slightly.

    Lucy nced at Jeanne.

    Then, she nced at Kingsley, who did notpromise at all. In the end, she chose to remain silent.

    The ne took off.

    Kingsley left.

    When he left, he said to Jeanne, ¡°I¡¯ll bring George back. I definitely will.¡±

    Jeanne did not reply.

    Kingsley also did not expect to get a reply from Jeanne.

    He turned around and got off the ne.

    The ne started.

    It glided along the airport¡¯s designated flight path.

    Jeanne still did not say a word.

    She looked out the window without saying a word. Her eyes were red as if she was trying hard to control her emotions.

    She just looked out the window, looking at the city outside the ne.

    It was not that she did not trust Kingsley. Kingsley never broke his promise to her.

    It was just that¡­

    She left George.

    Jeanne had once told George that she would never leave him unless he took the initiative to leave her.

    At this moment, she broke her promise.

    Her eyes were red.

    She knew George would not me her.

    No matter what she did, he would not me her.

    Despite that, this was the reason she felt worse!

    Everything in front of her became blurry.

    All of a sudden, Jeanne felt that the ne had stopped.

    Instead of taking off, it stopped.

    Jeanne thought it was her imagination.

    At this moment, she heard Lucy say, ¡°Get off the ne.¡±

    Jeanne turned and looked at her in disbelief.

    She looked at Lucy in disbelief as Lucy pointed the gun at the captain¡¯s head and forced him to stop!

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about George?¡± Lucy raised her eyebrow.

    ¡°Master,¡± Jeanne called out to her.

    At this moment, her voice was a little choked up.

    ¡°From Kingsley¡¯s perspective, he doesn¡¯t want you to go back. He didn¡¯t do anything wrong. After all, if you stay in Harken, you¡¯ll get into a lot of trouble. He¡¯s indeed trying to protect you. He doesn¡¯t want you to choose to go to Fourth Master Swan¡¯s side because of George.¡± Lucy seemed to be exining Kingsley¡¯s actions.

    Jeanne knew everything.

    She knew the reason behind everything that Kingsley did.

    It was just that there would always be some deviations between reason and emotion.

    ¡°The difference between you and the professional assassins under Kingsley is that you have a lot more emotions than them. To be honest, I envy you,¡± Lucy said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen too many assassins like me, who are like machines. I don¡¯t think we¡¯re happy. If we don¡¯t even have any emotions or desires, are we still considered humans?¡±

    Lucyughed self-deprecatingly.

    Jeanne looked at her.

    She looked at Lucy as Lucy continued, ¡°So, I support you for acting recklessly and emotionally sometimes.¡±

    Jeanne still looked at Lucy in a daze.

    All along, the people by Kingsley¡¯s side only listened to him.

    ¡°The most important thing is that Kingsley isn¡¯t suitable to face Fourth Master Swan head-on. He¡¯s not allowed toe to Harken so frequently. Besides, he¡¯s now in conflict with the Swans, which even the Sanders is afraid of in Harken. I¡¯m not only thinking from your perspective, but also for his sake.¡±

    ¡°You like Kingsley, right?¡± Jeanne suddenly asked.

    Lucy smiled.

    To professional assassins like her, liking someone was a far-fetched thing to do.

    ¡°I pledged my loyalty to him,¡± Lucy responded straightforwardly.

    Jeanne did not say anything more.

    It was because she did not have much time to waste.

    Since she could leave, she would leave.

    ¡°Master, thank you.¡± Jeanne left after that.

    Lucy smiled.

    She felt that Jeanne should not be like her and be a person without emotions.

    Nevertheless, she knew very well that the price she had to pay would be very high.

    Lucy put down her pistol.

    She waited on the ne.

    She knew that Kingsley would see the ne take off before leaving.

    When he saw the ne stop, he would know that something had happened.

    As expected, in less than ten minutes, Kingsley returned to the ne.

    He looked around.

    ¡°You let Jeanne go,¡± Kingsley questioned Lucy.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lucy nodded.

    Kingsley¡¯s expression was extremely ugly.

    ¡°George is Jeanne¡¯s son, so it¡¯s reasonable¡ª¡±

 Chapter 291 - George Is â€œAbusedâ€, and Jeanne Returns

    <h4>Chapter 291: George Is ¡°Abused¡±, and Jeanne Returns</h4>

    ¡°Pow!¡± A pnded directly on Lucy¡¯s face.

    Lucy pursed her lips.

    Her face was instantly swollen.

    Even so, pain was something that people like her were used to.

    So she did not feel anything.

    Lucy just epted Kingsley¡¯s outburst of anger.

    ¡°It¡¯s reasonable?! That¡¯s not something you should say!¡± Kingsley lectured her.

    ¡°Understood,¡± Lucy replied respectfully.

    Kingsley picked up his phone and dialed.

    Jeanne had run out of the airport and taken the airport patrol car.

    She looked at the iing call and gritted her teeth as she answered it.

    ¡°Jeanne,e back!¡± Kingsley¡¯s angry voice was heard.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring George back with me!¡±

    ¡°Come back now!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring George back with me!¡± Jeanne¡¯s temper was also very bad.

    In this world, Jeanne was probably the only one who could do whatever she wanted in front of Kingsley.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you one more time¡ªare you really going back?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jeanne was resolute and decisive.

    Regarding George¡¯s matter, there was no need to hesitate.

    She had onlypromised with Kingsley just now because she knew she could not resist.

    Once she could resist...

    She would not be threatened by anyone.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Kingsley said coldly, ¡°You better take care of yourself in the future!¡±

    The moment he finished, he hung up the phone.

    Afterward, he ordered the captain, ¡°Take off.¡±

    The captain was stunned.

    Lucy also looked at Kingsley.

    In the end, no one dared to say anything.

    No one dared to interrupt him while he was raging.

    The ne glided again.

    Then, it took off and left.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes moved slightly. She watched as the ne in the distance left.

    There were some indescribable emotions in her heart.

    She knew that she had disappointed Kingsley.

    Nevertheless, she did not regret it.

    Moreover, she had thought it through very clearly.

    Once she rescued George from Fourth Master Swan, she would take George with her and leave.

    They would leave South Hampton City together. They would follow Kingsley¡¯s instructions and nevere back.

    With this thought in mind, the guilt in Jeanne¡¯s heart eased slightly.

    At this moment, the patrol car had returned to the airport hall.

    Jeanne got out of the car and left the airport quickly without hesitation.

    ¡­

    Bamboo Garden.

    George sat on the sofa in the hall. He was neither crying norughing, and he did not say a word.

    He was probably in a bad mood because he had been set up.

    Nox had done all he could but was still unable to persuade George to have lunch.

    He was on the verge of a breakdown.

    He was the great young master of the Winters. Was he here to serve a child?!

    When he was about to explode, Edward came down from upstairs.

    Nox could not take it anymore. He said to Edward, ¡°You brought him back. Why did you leave him to me?!¡±

    Edward took a look at Nox and then at George.

    He said, ¡°George.¡±

    George turned to look at Edward.

    ¡°Come over for lunch.¡± His voice was very low.

    He neither threatened nor bribed George. It was just a simple order.

    George followed him.

    ¡®F*ck.¡¯

    Nox was furious.

    George simply treated him lightly.

    In the dining room.

    Edward was sitting at the dining table.

    George also obediently sat next to Fourth Master Swan.

    Nox sat down angrily.

    He thought about the things he had never said in his entire life. They were simply nonsense.

    He picked up his cutleries and started eating, ignoring the others.

    Edward was used to Nox¡¯s temper.

    He said to George, ¡°Eat.¡±

    George did not start eating.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t your mom tell you that the most important thing at any time is to ensure your health?¡± Edward started eating slowly.

    His movements were quite elegant.

    George took a look at Edward. Next, he picked up his cutleries and began to eat silently.

    The dining table was very quiet.

    Teddy was waiting at the side.

    He did not really understand. It was Ms. Lawrence who was previously here. Why was George here instead at this moment?

    ¡®Forget it. I better not ask.

    ¡®If I know too much, I¡¯ll be chased away again.¡¯

    ¡°My informant called just now and said that the ne has taken off,¡± Nox said as he ate.

    Edward, who was eating elegantly, had a stiff look on his face for a second.

    Nox said to George mischievously, ¡°Your mom really left you behind.¡±

    George nced at Nox.

    He ignored Nox.

    He felt that Nox was very childish.

    Nox looked at George¡¯s expression and felt that the kid was looking at him as if he was an idiot.

 Chapter 292 - George Is â€œAbusedâ€, and Jeanne Returns

    <h4>Chapter 292: George Is ¡°Abused¡±, and Jeanne Returns</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    Nox was angry.

    Even so, he told himself that he would not argue with a child.

    After lunch, Edward put down his cutleries.

    Nox was also full. He leaned against the chair and seemed to be very satisfied.

    George ate slower and continued to eat silently.

    He ate quite a lot.

    This little devil was quite magnanimous.

    He was kidnapped, yet he could still be so calm.

    ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± George put down his cutleries.

    His upbringing seemed to be quite good.

    ¡°Wash the dishes,¡± Edward suddenly said.

    Nox was stunned.

    George was also stunned at the moment.

    ¡°Wash the dishes,¡± Edward said again with a determined tone.

    George was a little emotional.

    Teddy quickly came back to his senses. ¡°I¡¯ll wash them, I¡¯ll wash them.¡±

    As Fourth Master Swan did not like to have many people around, other than a chef, there was only Teddy in the house.

    Teddy did almost all the work in Bamboo Garden.

    Not only did he clean the house, but he also did theundry and mopped the floor. Could he also say that he was the gardener in the house?!

    ¡°George, wash the dishes,¡± Edward said again.

    His tone was a little heavy.

    This time, no one dared to say anything.

    George looked straight at Edward.

    Edward said, ¡°If you stay with someone, you have to do your part. Washing dishes isn¡¯t difficult for you.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s only six years old,¡± Nox reminded him.

    ¡®He can¡¯t even reach the sink.¡¯

    Edward gave him a look.

    Nox surrendered.

    He pretended that he did not say anything.

    In any case, he abhorred evil as one did one¡¯s enemy. If he did not vent his anger, he would not let the matter rest so easily.

    At that moment, George also knew that he should do as he was told as he was living under someone else¡¯s roof.

    He got down from the chair and carried his te and cutleries to the kitchen.

    ¡°Not just yours,¡± Edward continued to instruct him.

    George bit his lip.

    After putting down his te and cutleries, he turned back and picked up the rest of the tes and cutleries on the table and ced them in the kitchen.

    Then, he stood on tiptoe and started to wash the dishes.

    Nox could not help but go over to look at him.

    Edward also went over.

    It was obvious that George did not know how to wash the dishes. He only knew how to rinse them with water. He washed them instinctively, but the grease could not be washed away no matter how hard he tried.

    He washed everything in the sink for a long time.

    Teddy could not stand it anymore. He could not help but remind George, ¡°Little Master Lawrence, the dishwashing liquid is on the side.¡±

    George was startled.

    Then, when he saw the dishwashing liquid, he cleverly put the dishwashing liquid into the sink.

    He squeezed a little too much.

    Teddy wanted to say something, but he was stopped by Edward¡¯s gaze.

    For a moment, the sink was filled with foam.

    A lot of foam.

    Not only was there foam around the sink, but there was also foam on George¡¯s body and the ground.

    After washing for a long time, the dishes were finally done. George put the dishes aside obediently and prepared to leave.

    ¡°Wipe off the foam around you,¡± Edward instructed him again.

    George was unhappy.

    He was unhappy. He took the cloth that Teddy quietly handed to him.

    George twisted the cloth and started to clean.

    He wiped off the foam around him.

    ¡°On the ground as well,¡± Edward reminded him.

    George squatted down again and wiped the ground.

    After a long time, George finished.

    Edward turned around. ¡°Follow me upstairs.¡±

    George was a little angry.

    He put down the cloth angrily and followed behind the person in front of him.

    Nox and Teddy watched them leave

    Nox said meaningfully, ¡°Teddy.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Winter.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that...¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that they looked like the abandoned father and son?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Teddy stared at Nox with wide eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m just guessing.¡± Nox smiled meaningfully.

    At this moment, upstairs.

    Edward brought George into the bathroom.

    ¡°Take a shower and change into clean clothes,¡± Edward instructed.

    George was unhappy.

    ¡°If you¡¯re staying at someone¡¯s ce, you should do as you¡¯re told.¡±

    ¡®I¡¯ll surely leave,¡¯ George thought to himself.

    In fact, he knew that his mom would not leave him alone.

    She had once said that she would never leave him unless he left her.

    George only wanted to leave Fourth Master Swan¡¯s ce on his own.

    He did not want to bring trouble to his mom.

    George bit his lip and obediently took off his clothes. He walked into the bathroom and took a shower.

    Edward just stood at the door.

    He just looked at George.

    Looking at George, he asked, ¡°Does your mom often cook for you?¡±

    The moment Georgethered up, he paused and looked up at Fourth Master Swan. ¡°She¡¯ll cook for me when she¡¯s free.¡±

    ¡°Is it good?¡± Edward asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± George nodded.

 Chapter 293 - George Is â€œAbusedâ€, and Jeanne Returns

    <h4>Chapter 293: George Is ¡°Abused¡±, and Jeanne Returns</h4>

    ¡°I think so too,¡± Edward said.

    He had just eaten the food Jeanne made two days ago.

    ¡°Does your mom always wash the dishes?¡± Edward asked again.

    George frowned but still answered, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You have to learn to wash the dishes yourself in the future.¡±

    George did not want to bother with Fourth Master Swan.

    Edward did not say much to George. He instructed, ¡°Come out after your shower.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any clothes.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re outside.¡±

    Edward turned around and walked out of the bathroom.

    George took a look at Fourth Master Swan and quickly rinsed off the foam on his body. He walked to the bedroom outside.

    Just as he walked out, a white towel was thrown directly on his body.

    George was stunned.

    He quickly wrapped the towel around his body and dried himself.

    Afterward, he saw a set of children¡¯s clothes on the sofa in the bedroom. He hesitated for a moment before putting them on.

    The size was just right.

    Edward seemed to have sized him up and said, ¡°Come this way.¡±

    George followed Edward and walked into the bathroom again.

    Fourth Master Swan¡¯s bathroom was very big. The dry and wet areas were well separated.

    At this moment, George was in front of the bathroom sink. Edward was blowing his hair roughly.

    George bit his lip and did not move.

    After a while, his hair was blown dry.

    Edward put down the hair dryer and asked casually, ¡°Are your curls natural?¡±

    It was not natural.

    Jeanne said that it was for fashion, so she gave him a perm.

    It was done by her.

    George did not say anything.

    Edward casually rubbed his hair a few times. ¡°Just like a poodle.¡±

    ¡®You¡¯re the dog¡ªeveryone in your family is a dog!¡¯

    ¡°Take an afternoon nap.¡± Edward messed with George¡¯s hair for a while before instructing him again.

    George did not have the habit of taking an afternoon nap.

    ¡°I advise you to preserve your strength. There are still a lot of things to do in the afternoon.¡±

    George did not look at Edward.

    ¡°For example, mopping the floor, washing clothes...¡± Edward said, ¡°Before you consider calling your mom and asking me to send you over, you have to be prepared to live under someone else¡¯s roof.¡±

    George hated Fourth Master Swan.

    After Edward finished, he turned around and walked out.

    The moment he walked out, he did not forget to remind George, ¡°Don¡¯t think about jumping out of the window. This floor isn¡¯t high, but you¡¯ll easily break an arm or a leg.¡±

    George bit his lip, and his expression became even worse.

    Nheless, he was still threatened by Fourth Master Swan.

    He climbed onto the bed and was very unhappy.

    What made him even more unhappy was that after he got up from his nap, he was really ordered by Fourth Master Swan to start cleaning the big home.

    George started by mopping the floor.

    There were three floors, each floor more than 100 square meters. A 6-year-old child like him had to clean the big house.

    Teddy could not stand it anymore.

    He wanted to help George but was stopped by Fourth Master Swan¡¯s death stare.

    Feeling repentant, he could only watch George mop every floor.

    It took a full six hours from 3:00 pm to 9:00 pm.

    After mopping the floor, George could eat.

    George was so hungry that he wolfed down his food.

    Edward looked at George and smiled.

    George finished eating.

    Before Edward said anything, George went to wash the dishes.

    After washing them, he wiped the surroundings and the ground clean.

    Edward nodded. ¡°Tomorrow, Teddy will teach you how to wash clothes.¡±

    Teddy did not want to abuse a child.

    ¡°You can go upstairs to sleep now,¡± Edward instructed.

    George quickly went upstairs.

    Nox was still here at the moment. Regarding Fourth Master Swan abusing a child¡­

    Well, he had noments.

    He stood up and said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back too.¡±

    ¡°Wait,¡± Edward said.

    Nox thought he had heard wrongly.

    ¡°Someone wille.¡±

    If it was not Jeanne, it would be Kingsley.

    Edward was ready to greet whoever came.

    After saying that, he went upstairs.

    Nox was confused.

    ¡®Did he suffer too much and be abnormal?!¡¯

    In the end, Nox still stayed.

    Late at night, it was quiet.

    Nox fell asleep on the sofa in the living room.

    Jeanne appeared at Bamboo Garden.

    In fact, Fourth Master Swan¡¯s Bamboo Garden was even easier to enter than the Lawrences¡¯ manor.

    Other than the gate of the manor that was being guarded, there was no one else. In particr, Bamboo Garden could be easily essed once one entered the manor.

    Entering a gate was a piece of cake for Jeanne.

    At this moment, she had arrived in front of the building in Bamboo Garden.

    Of course, she was not stupid enough to enter directly through the hall.

    Even though she knew there were very few people in Bamboo Garden, it was not to the point that she could swagger around.

    Jeanne walked directly to the backyard.

    She needed to analyze which room George was in.

    Logically speaking, George should not be in Fourth Master Swan¡¯s room. Fourth Master Swan would not let George sleep with him.

    Then, it was very likely that George was in the room next to Fourth Master Swan¡¯s.

    Even if he was not next door, at least there was no one next door. It was considered the safest ce to enter from.

    Jeanne did not waste any time. She nimbly climbed up to the second floor, climbed over the outer balcony, and walked straight into the bedroom.

    In the bedroom, she carefully approached the big bed.

    There was a small person on the bed. She did not need to get too close to know that it was George.

    Jeanne held her breath and went to George¡¯s side. She whispered in George¡¯s ear, ¡°George.¡±

    George frowned.

    After a while, he opened his eyes.

    Before he could speak, his mother covered his mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t talk, I¡¯ll take you away.¡±

    George nodded.

    He knew his mom would not leave him behind.

    Jeanne carried George up from the bed.

    Then, she quickly went to the balcony and put George down. ¡°I¡¯ll go down first, then I¡¯ll catch you from below.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Jeanne directly jumped down from the second floor.

    There was awn below. Although the floor was a little high, Jeanne was skillful, so she did not feel anything when she jumped down.

    After shended, she stabilized her body.

    Just as she was about to get up and let George jump down, a man¡¯s voice was suddenly hearding from behind her.

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, you¡¯re really skilled!¡±

    Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    She knew it would not be so easy to take George away!

 Chapter 294 - Jeanne Stays, and Fourth Master Swan Confesses

    <h4>Chapter 294: Jeanne Stays, and Fourth Master Swan Confesses</h4>

    A familiar voice came from behind, causing Jeanne to clench her teeth unconsciously.

    She knew very well

    Everything was far from simple.

    Fourth Master Swan had gotten many people involved to kidnap George, so he would not let Jeanne take him away so easily.

    Jeanne was hoping to be lucky.

    Facing such a situation was within her expectations. Nevertheless, her heart was still filled with rage.

    Her eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t act rashly,¡± the man behind her said.

    It was as if he could see what she would do next.

    He said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to cause unnecessary harm between us, and I don¡¯t want to implicate the innocent.¡±

    As soon as he finished, Jeanne saw Nox appear on the balcony on the second floor and stand next to George.

    Nox looked very helpless. ¡°Jeanne, the kidnapping of George has nothing to do with me.¡±

    He quickly rified the situation.

    Even so, he would obey Fourth Master Swan¡¯s orders.

    In other words, if Jeanne made any move at the moment, Nox would make a move on George.

    The emotions that Jeanne had been holding back exploded bit by bit, but she was also restraining them bit by bit.

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, if you understand, don¡¯t resist. Come back to the house with me,¡± the person behind her said nonchntly.

    Edward knew that her emotions had reached their limits, but he chose a casual approach. Jeanne even felt that he had turned around and left.

    It was as if he knew that she would follow him back to the house.

    Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    She forced herself to calm down.

    When she came back, she had thought that it would not be so easy.

    Now, she had just guessed correctly.

    She tried hard to calm herself down. She turned around and followed the tall man.

    Under the dark sky, his broad shoulders and straight back were right in front of her¡­

    For a moment, Jeanne was in a daze.

    It was only for a moment.

    She pursed her lips and followed Edward into the hall.

    The lights in the hall were very bright.

    Nox had appeared in the hall with George.

    He yawned.

    Nox felt that he was quite innocent.

    Why did he have to get involved in this fight between the ¡°married couple¡±?

    He was so sleepy.

    He wanted to go home to sleep.

    Therefore, he copsed on the sofa and looked at the couple helplessly.

    He looked at the couple who had not spoken a word since they returned to the hall.

    It was not only the two of them who did not speak, but the little brat was also waiting quietly.

    Time ticked by¡­

    Nox felt like he was more anxious than the people involved in the situation.

    He could not take it anymore.

    ¡°Can the two of you speak?!¡± Nox broke down. ¡°I¡¯m going crazy.¡±

    Edward turned to look at Nox.

    Jeanne also looked at him. Slowly, her gazended on George.

    George also looked back at Jeanne.

    The mother and son looked at each other for a while.

    Edward interrupted them. ¡°Ms. Lawrence, you suddenly left without saying goodbye at the shopping mall. Where are you going?¡±

    Jeanne turned back to look at the man who was talking.

    Even though she had chosen to take George away like this, she was prepared to be caught by Fourth Master Swan at the scene.

    Hence, she had prepared an excuse. ¡°I¡¯m leaving South Hampton City.¡±

    Edward¡¯s eyes obviously tensed up.

    Jeanne added, ¡°I¡¯m leaving Harken.¡±

    ¡°So, you want to do what you did seven years ago. You want to leave as you please again.¡± Edward¡¯s tone was indifferent. It carried a hint of coldness.

    ¡®This is different from seven years ago.

    ¡®I was forced to leave seven years ago.

    ¡®Now¡­¡¯

    On second thought, Jeanne seemed to be forced this time as well.

    She looked straight at Fourth Master Swan and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think I need to report my whereabouts to you, Fourth Master.¡±

    Edward¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    It was obvious.

    Nox was yawning at first.

    When he heard the conversation between Edward and Jeanne, he suddenly felt energized.

    Why was he so excited by this tense situation?

    Nox looked at Edward and Jeanne like a busybody.

    He heard Jeanne say again, ¡°I¡¯m not rted to you at all, Fourth Master Swan. Aren¡¯t you being... too controlling?¡±

    ¡®Too controlling!!!¡¯

    Nox wanted tough.

    This was probably the first time a woman despised Fourth Master Swan so much.

    On second thought, what Jeanne said was not unreasonable.

    To put it bluntly, Fourth Master Swan had no rtionship with Jeanne, so what right did he have to stop her actions?

 Chapter 295 - Jeanne Stays, and Fourth Master Swan Confesses

    <h4>Chapter 295: Jeanne Stays, and Fourth Master Swan Confesses</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    The atmosphere in the hall was obviously a little tense.

    It was a stalemate.

    Jeanne did not seem to have any intention ofpromising.

    When she did not receive an answer from Fourth Master Swan, she said very calmly, ¡°It¡¯ste at night. I¡¯ve disturbed your rest, Fourth Master. George.¡±

    George looked at Jeanne.

    Jeanne stretched out her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    She said it so... naturally.

    Most importantly...

    George really walked toward Jeanne. Jeanne held George¡¯s hand and was about to leave right under the noses of Edward and Nox.

    Nox could not understand Fourth Master Swan.

    He had spent so much effort to get Ms. Lawrence toe back, and yet he was just going to watch her leave right under his nose¡­

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence,¡± Edward suddenly called out to Jeanne.

    Nox knew that Fourth Master Swan had never been an easy person to talk to.

    Jeanne¡¯s heart moved slightly.

    She knew it.

    She could not convince Fourth Master Swan with just a few words.

    Just like what Fourth Master Swan had said, she did not want to cause unnecessary harm, nor did she want to implicate the innocent. As such, she stopped the moment Edward spoke.

    Jeanne looked at Fourth Master Swan.

    It was as if she was waiting for him to say something.

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, to you, are we not rted in the slightest bit?¡± Edward asked her.

    He asked her coldly.

    Jeanne responded, ¡°I apologize if I¡¯ve caused any misunderstanding during this period, Fourth Master.¡±

    The meaning behind her words was very clear.

    At least to her, there was no rtionship between them.

    Edward smiled.

    It seemed to be a smile, but it also felt like an illusion.

    Edward suddenly stood up from the sofa.

    He stood up in an imposing manner.

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    At this moment, she subconsciously held George¡¯s hand tightly.

    She did not notice it, but George noticed it.

    George turned his head to look at his mom.

    He saw her looking at Fourth Master Swan vigntly.

    Fourth Master Swan stopped in front of Jeanne.

    He looked down at her from above.

    ¡°I thought that I¡¯ve made it obvious.¡± Edward¡¯s tone was unhurried. He was staring intently at Jeanne.

    ¡°Fourth Master, you made it clear.¡± Jeanne admitted it and continued, ¡°But that¡¯s you, not me. Besides, I thought that I¡¯ve also made it clear.¡±

    ¡®I was clearly rejecting your expression of interest in me.

    ¡°So do you have to leave, Ms. Lawrence?¡± Edward asked Jeanne.

    Jeanne answered him firmly, ¡°I have to leave.¡±

    ¡°What if I just don¡¯t let you leave?¡± Edward suddenly became extremely cold.

    Jeanne could feel his strong aura at this moment.

    Perhaps if she gave a wrong answer, she might infuriate him and lose her life here!

    Despite that, the moment she faced Fourth Master Swan, she said clearly, ¡°I¡¯ll forcefully walk away!¡±

    Edward¡¯s eyes turned cold.

    Jeanne had thought it through very clearly.

    Before she came back here, she had thought it through.

    The only way she could leave this ce was to show her hand to Fourth Master Swan.

    She had to make things clear.

    If she wanted to use force to resist, she would not be Fourth Master Swan¡¯s match.

    ¡°Fourth Master,¡± Jeanne called out to Edward, ¡°I¡¯m very grateful for your help during this period, but I have no other feelings for you. I also know that I won¡¯t have any feelings for you.¡±

    Edward¡¯s expression was cold as he listened to Jeanne¡¯s overly blunt words.

    ¡°If you feel that you¡¯ve suffered a loss, I can make it up to you. I can pay you back with money, or with my body, or both. As long as you want it, I¡¯ll give it to you,¡± Jeanne said openly.

    Nox, who was at the side, admired Jeanne¡¯s boldness.

    ¡°I hope that you¡¯ll let me off.¡± This was a sincere request from Jeanne.

    She asked Edward to let her go.

    To leave his side forever.

    Edward¡¯s eyes were always on Jeanne, but he chose to remain silent.

    It became too quiet at one point.

    Edward asked her, ¡°Can¡¯t they be developed?¡±

    Jeanne frowned slightly.

    For a second, she did not get what he was saying.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you develop feelings for me?¡± Fourth Master Swan repeated.

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    Nox, who was at the side, felt that Fourth Master Swan, who clearly had a strong aura and a home ground advantage, became very lowly.

    Ever since Nox was young, he had never seen Fourth Master Swan so humble.

    Even when Fourth Master Swan was beaten until he vomited blood, no matter how much damage his body suffered, he never submitted to anyone.

    At this moment, Edward had lowered his head to Jeanne.

    Nox felt that if Jeanne still did not know what was good for her...

    The truth was¡­

    He could not expect anything from Jeanne.

 Chapter 296 - Jeanne Stays, and Fourth Master Swan Confesses

    <h4>Chapter 296: Jeanne Stays, and Fourth Master Swan Confesses</h4>

    Jeanne said, ¡°No.¡±

    Edward¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    ¡°Feelings can be developed on the basis of mutual affection. I don¡¯t have feelings for you¡ªI¡¯m very sure that I have no feelings for Fourth Master.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°I left seven years ago and left without saying goodbye today. I thought you understood, Fourth Master.¡± Jeanne was very straightforward.

    At this moment, Edward nodded slightly.

    Jeanne thought that he understood. She said, ¡°I¡¯ve let you down. I¡¯m very sorry¡ª¡±

    ¡°I like you,¡± Edward suddenly said.

    Jeanne did not finish her sentence.

    She looked at Fourth Master Swan.

    It was as if¡­

    She could feel that Fourth Master Swan liked her.

    Nheless, she did not think that those words woulde out of Fourth Master Swan¡¯s mouth.

    She had always thought that he was a person who cared about his face.

    After being rejected to such an extent, he would no longer reveal his emotions.

    Jeanne was not the only one who was surprised. Nox was also surprised.

    Nox had always felt that it was impossible for Fourth Master Swan to say something like that in his entire life. Who knew, when he was rejected by Jeanne, he said it.

    However, why did it feel so sad?

    Nox could not bear it anymore, but¡­

    ¡°I don¡¯t like you,¡± Jeanne responded.

    There was one more word, but the meaning becamepletely different.

    Edward¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    He seemed to be digesting it.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Jeanne apologized.

    There was no need to apologize.

    Apologizing would make it seem as if the other party appeared to be having wishful thinking.

    ¡°Fourth Master, you deserve better.¡± Jeanne looked at Edward. ¡°Although the distinguished third princess of the Sanders isn¡¯t a good match for you, the people of Harken are outstanding. There are so many youngdies here. You¡¯ll find someone suitable for you, so you don¡¯t need to waste your feelings on me.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re my feelings.¡± Edward was cold.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m in no ce to say anything about your?feelings.¡± Jeanne nodded. She continued, ¡°Thanks for taking care of me during this time. I¡¯ll bring George¡ª¡±

    ¡°Why do you want to leave just like that?¡± Edward interrupted her.

    Jeanne was stunned.

    ¡°Answer my question, and I¡¯ll let you leave.¡± Edward stared at her.

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    Actually, it was no surprise that Fourth Master Swan would ask her this.

    Anyone would be curious.

    Why did she want to leave just like that?

    She left just like that and did not n on returning.

    Jeanne did not understand either.

    She did not know why Kingsley did not tell her anything.

    Most of the time, Kingsley would not tell her so much.

    She could only rely on herself to figure it out. Afterward, she answered honestly, ¡°Because I offended the Sanders.¡±

    Edward¡¯s eyes moved.

    ¡°Melody¡¯s death scared me.¡± Jeanne was straightforward. ¡°So, I want to leave this country that¡¯s controlled by the Sanders. I want to ensure my absolute safety.¡±

    ¡°If I say that I can protect you¡ª¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Jeanne refused. ¡°In this world, other than myself, I only trust Kingsley.¡±

    Edward¡¯s expression changed.

    ¡°Actually, the most important thing is not that you can¡¯t bring me a sense of security; I have no attachment to the people in this country and city. So, when faced with danger, there¡¯s no reason for me to take risks.¡± Jeanne had said everything very bluntly.

    At this point, if Fourth Master Swan would still stay her by his side without caring about anything else¡­

    Jeanne would not know how else she could escape from Fourth Master Swan in one piece.

    She looked closely at Fourth Master Swan.

    She was a little afraid that she would fail to negotiate.

    Although Jeanne thought of the perfect scenario when she returned, she felt that with Fourth Master Swan¡¯s status and mighty attitude, it was impossible for him to keep her by his side as if nothing had happened.

    All men had their pride.

    Even if it was just a decision made in a moment of desperation.

    Jeanne only needed a little time.

    As long as she could leave right under Fourth Master Swan¡¯s nose, she would be able to leavepletely.

    She unconsciously bit her lip.

    As she was nervous, she made some unnatural movements.

    Edward, who was in front of her, saw it very clearly.

    He knew very clearly how afraid the woman in front of her was that he would forcefully bring her to his side.

    He pursed his lips.

    His thin and cold lips were pursed into a stiff arc.

    The space fell into a dead silence.

    ¡®At this point, is he still not going to let me go?!¡¯

    Jeanne¡¯s emotions and persistence were slowly copsing.

    ¡®Is it going to be a life or death struggle? Am I really going to need to threaten him¡­?¡¯

    ¡°Can you develop some feelings for me?¡± Edward suddenly broke the silence.

 Chapter 297 - Jeanne Stays, and Fourth Master Swan Confesses

    <h4>Chapter 297: Jeanne Stays, and Fourth Master Swan Confesses</h4>

    Jeanne was stunned.

    Nox also thought that he had heard wrongly.

    He always felt that with Fourth Master Swan¡¯s temper, he could either tell Jeanne to scram or make her die.

    Edward would definitely not try to persuade Jeanne to stay.

    ¡°If you haven¡¯t tried, how do you know that feelings can¡¯t be developed?¡± Edward said calmly.

    No other emotions could be seen on his calm face.

    ¡°Fourth Master, don¡¯t you have any pride?¡± Jeanne tore through his disguise.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to have any pride in front of you, Ms. Lawrence.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I make myself clear just now? Feelings need to be built on the basis of mutual affection...¡±

    ¡°I only need you for a week.¡±

    Jeanne was stunned.

    ¡°If you still insist on leaving after a week, Ms. Lawrence, I¡¯ll let you go.¡±

    Jeanne frowned.

    She did not agree immediately.

    The condition was very tempting.

    However...

    How could Jeanne guarantee that he would not go back on his word?

    ¡°Nox,¡± Edward called out to the onlooker at the side.

    Nox was a little overwhelmed by the sudden summon. He quickly walked over.

    ¡°I¡¯ll use Nox as coteral.¡± Edward was straightforward.

    ¡®What?!¡¯

    Nox¡¯s eyes were about to pop out!

    Jeanne was also... dumbfounded.

    ¡°Miles is one of yours?¡± Edward asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s now in my custody. I¡¯ll let him out and let him detain Nox. If I go back on my word a weekter, you can exchange Nox with me,¡± Edward said clearly.

    Nox was about to explode. ¡°Fourth Master Swan, am I not your bro?¡±

    ¡®Am I not your bro who risks his life for you?!¡¯

    ¡°He¡¯s the most important and most suitable person I can think of.¡± Edward ignored Nox and spoke directly to Jeanne.

    Nox¡¯s heart moved, and he could not help but smile.

    ¡®The most important person?!

    ¡®What did Fourth Master Swan say? He said that I¡¯m the most important person around him.

    ¡®He suddenly became so corny

    ¡®Well!

    ¡®I¡¯ve always been a loyal person. As a bro, I would do anything!¡¯

    Jeanne was a little quiet.

    She knew very well that this was Fourth Master Swan¡¯s bottom line. She could not negotiate any more terms with him.

    Jeanne said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    She agreed to it.

    Not to mention a week.

    Even if it was a month, a year, ten years¡­

    What could not be changed could not be changed.

    ¡°Teddy.¡± Fourth Master Swan¡¯s voice was a little loud.

    Actually, he had noticed that Teddy had been secretly watching them from the guardrail on the second floor.

    Teddy was summoned.

    He was shocked, but he hurriedly ran downstairs.

    ¡°Let Miles out,¡± Fourth Master Swan ordered.

    Teddy quickly ran to the other side.

    Then, he brought Miles out.

    Miles looked at Jeanne in surprise.

    They looked at each other.

    They did not say anything.

    Edward said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave Nox to you.¡±

    Miles was confused.

    ¡®Is he in a daze?!

    ¡®Is he sleepwalking?¡¯

    Nox took the initiative and walked toward Miles. ¡°You should feel extremely honored to be able to take me as your hostage.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Miles was even more confused.

    Jeanne walked toward Miles.

    If it was anyone else, they would feel that this was a little unbelievable.

    Jeanne briefly told Miles what happened.

    Miles looked at Jeanne in disbelief.

    Jeanne also felt that it was unbelievable.

    That said, it was the truth.

    Jeanne said, ¡°Thank you for the trouble.¡±

    Miles calmed himself down and nodded.

    The moment he nodded, he restrained Nox with his hands.

    ¡°F*ck, be gentle,¡± Nox shouted.

    He was restrained by Miles and left Bamboo Garden.

    When Nox left, he did not forget to shout at the people inside, ¡°Fourth Master Swan, I have sacrificed so much for you. You have to work harder!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Nox and Miles left.

    Only Edward, Jeanne, and George were left in the hall.

    Teddy could be ignored.

    At this moment, he had tactfully returned to his room.

    Suddenly, only Edward, Jeanne, and George were left.

    Jeanne did not know how to face Fourth Master Swan for a second.

    She heard him say, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Bring George back to his room to rest.¡±

    Jeanne looked at him.

    After saying that, Edward turned around and went upstairs.

    Jeanne frowned.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t he afraid that I would leave with George?!¡¯

    On second thought, since Fourth Master Swan was able to leave like this, he could definitely guarantee that Jeanne would not be able to leave.

    Moreover, it was only a week.

    Jeanne did not have the habit of going back on her word.

    She lowered her head to look at George.

    George looked up at her too.

    Jeanne smiled. ¡°Just for a week.¡±

 Chapter 298 - Jeanne Stays, and Fourth Master Swan Confesses

    <h4>Chapter 298: Jeanne Stays, and Fourth Master Swan Confesses</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    Jeanne seemed to beforting George.

    George nodded obediently.

    Jeanne patted George¡¯s little head and brought him upstairs, returning to the room where he had been sleeping.

    Lying on the bed, Jeanne could not sleep.

    On the other hand, George was a child.

    His sleepiness kicked in very quickly.

    Very soon, Jeanne heard the sound of him snoring.

    She smiled.

    Sometimes, she really envied how young and ignorant he was.

    ¡­

    The next day, Jeanne woke up naturally.

    It was 11:00 am when she woke up.

    It had been a long day.

    Jeanne also had insomnia for a long time.

    When she opened her eyes, George was not by her side.

    She frowned.

    Logically, George would wake her up when he woke up.

    Jeanne hurriedly got out of bed because she felt uneasy.

    She hurriedly went downstairs.

    In the empty hall, there was no sign of George, nor was there any sign of Fourth Master Swan.

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence,¡± Teddy suddenly called out to her.

    Jeanne hurriedly turned her head.

    ¡°Little Master Lawrence is over here,¡± Teddy said.

    Jeanne followed Teddy to the back garden.

    In the back garden, in a huge open-air swimming pool.

    Jeanne watched Fourth Master Swan and George swimming in the pool.

    It was early autumn, so it was not too hot or cold.

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, don¡¯t worry. The pool has a constant temperature,¡± Teddy quickly said.

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    She just watched as Fourth Master Swan taught George to swim.

    George was weak in sports.

    In fact, it was not that his body was not coordinated; it was that he was not interested in sports.

    Kingsley had once thought of letting George go through a series of training, but Jeanne refused.

    At least until George was 10 years old, he should give George a childhood that he liked.

    Hence...

    George could not swim.

    At this moment, he was forced to swim, and he looked unhappy.

    Even so, Fourth Master Swan could not see it, and he patiently taught George to hold his breath.

    The adult and the child swan in the pool.

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, do you want to go over¡ª¡± Teddy did not get to finish his sentence.

    Jeanne had turned around and left.

    There were some things that she was not interested in.

    Edward saw her leave.

    He turned his eyes.

    After she disappeared, he looked back at George, who was staring at him with his eyes wide open.

    George was obviously unhappy.

    He was unhappy that Edward had forced him out of bed early in the morning and thrown him into the pool.

    He did not like swimming.

    Despite that, Fourth Master Swan insisted on making him swim.

    George was about to break down.

    He said, ¡°I can¡¯t learn it.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± Edward replied.

    ¡°I¡¯m going up.¡±

    ¡°Out of all the sports, I like swimming the most,¡± Edward suddenly said.

    George frowned.

    ¡°I thought you would like it too.¡± Edward smiled.

    ¡®You like it? Why must I like it too?!¡¯

    George was displeased.

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t like it,e up.¡± Fourth Master Swan went up from the pool.

    In fact, George often felt that Fourth Master Swan was very... baffling.

    He followed him out of the pool.

    Teddy hurriedly handed over their bathrobes.

    The adult and the child walked into the hall.

    They went upstairs.

    Before they went their separate ways, Edward said, ¡°After you shower, ask your mom toe downstairs for lunch.¡±

    George did not answer and walked straight into his room.

    Jeanne had washed up. She sat on the sofa in the room and held her phone. She seemed to be hesitating whether she should send a message to Kingsley or not.

    She should have angered Kingsley very much yesterday.

    It would take a week before Jeanne could go back.

    Jeanne did not know if she should tell Kingsley about her situation.

    ¡°Mom,¡± George called out to her.

    Jeanne came back to her senses.

    When she returned to her senses, she put down her phone.

    It was better for her to go back directly.

    What should she say to Kingsley at this moment? He was probably furious.

    She turned around and looked at George, who was drenched. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t like sports?¡±

    ¡°Fourth Master Swan forced me.¡±

    Jeanne smiled.

    She said, ¡°We¡¯re living under someone else¡¯s roof now.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t resist,¡± George said.

    Jeanne nodded.

    George walked into the bathroom and took a shower by himself.

    After taking a shower, he changed into a set of dry clothes.

    Jeanne blew George¡¯s hair.

    ¡°Fourth Master Swan asked me yesterday if I was born with curly hair.¡± George suddenly asked.

    Jeanne paused what she was doing. ¡°How did you answer him?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t answer him.¡±

    Jeanne smiled.

    George was indeed a reliable and talented child.

    Jeanne dried his hair, then brought him downstairs.

    Downstairs, Fourth Master Swan was sitting elegantly in the living room.

 Chapter 299 - Jeanne Stays, and Fourth Master Swan Confesses

    <h4>Chapter 299: Jeanne Stays, and Fourth Master Swan Confesses</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    Seeing Jeanne and Georgee down, Edward stood up and walked directly toward them, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch.¡±

    Then the three of them sat at the huge dining table in Bamboo Garden.

    There were many dishes.

    It was not like two days ago when it was just Edward and Jeanne eating.

    No one spoke at the dining table either.

    It was just so silent as if they were strangers.

    Sometimes, Jeanne did not understand Fourth Master Swan.

    She thought that Fourth Master Swan would at least do something through the week that she would be staying. Nheless, from the looks of it now, he would not do anything.

    Were they simply going to spend a week together?!

    Jeanne did not ask about it.

    In any case, to her, it was just spending a week here.

    No matter how she spent it, it would not matter.

    After lunch, George cleared the dining table very consciously.

    Jeanne frowned slightly.

    No matter how much George took care of himself since he was young, she would not go so far as to abuse him to do these things.

    She did not look good.

    ¡°He has to learn to do things within his capability.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that washing the dishes is something that he can do...¡±

    ¡°Obviously, he can do it,¡± Edward said bluntly.

    At that moment, he nced to the side.

    Jeanne also looked over and was surprised to find that George could do it.

    She pursed her lips and did not say anything more.

    In any case, they were staying at Edward¡¯s ce.

    After lunch, Jeanne had nothing to do. She sat on the sofa and waited for George to finish washing the dishes.

    Once George was done washing the dishes, he did not return to Jeanne¡¯s side. Instead, he was taken away by Fourth Master Swan.

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    In the end, she did not say anything.

    She did not say anything.

    In any case, she did not feel that what she would say would be useful.

    After waiting for about an hour, Fourth Master Swan and George were still not back.

    Jeanne could not hold it in any longer.

    In the end, she got up and went to look for them.

    After looking around, in theundry room, she saw Fourth Master Swan supervising George in washing clothes.

    Jeanne was furious.

    ¡®Did he want us to stay so that he can torture George?!¡¯

    Obviously, Edward saw her at this moment.

    That said, he had no reactions.

    Jeanne gritted her teeth, turned around, and left.

    Fourth Master Swan had a habit of abusing children. She could only endure it.

    On this day.

    On the first day of the seven days, Fourth Master Swan forced George to do housework.

    Nevertheless, it was not just the first day.

    It was the same every day.

    Jeanne did not believe it.

    Five of such boring and monotonous days passed by.

    Jeanne had always thought that Fourth Master Swan had kept them here because he wanted to develop a rtionship with her instead of putting all his energy into George.

    Fourth Master Swan was also not taking the opportunity to fawn over George.

    He was just asking George to do things he hated.

    To be honest, Jeanne did not quite understand Fourth Master Swan.

    She felt that he was... unusual.

    At night, Jeanney on the bed with George beside her.

    Perhaps George had done too many things in one day, so he fell asleep very quickly.

    On the other hand, Jeanne seemed to have insomnia every night.

    She probably had too much free time these few days.

    Two more days¡ªtwo more days and she would be able to leave.

    Time passed faster than she thought¡­

    Jeanne suddenly sat up from the bed.

    She could not sleep.

    She lifted the nket and got out of bed.

    She went downstairs to the back garden for a walk. Perhaps she would be able to sleep well after walking around for a while.

    That was what Jeanne thought.

    As soon as she walked into the back garden, she heard the sound of sshes in the pool.

    From a distance, she could see water sshing in the pool.

    It was veryte at night.

    She did not expect that Fourth Master Swan had not slept either.

    He had not slept and was still swimming here.

    Did he like swimming so much?!

    After hesitating for a moment, Jeanne still walked over.

    After spending the past few days together, she felt that Fourth Master Swan was not that annoying. He also did not do things to make her stay. Other than being unfriendly to George, Jeanne felt that Fourth Master Swan had been exceptionally good these past few days.

    Therefore, she was not against approaching him at this moment.

    Jeanne went over and sat on afortable recliner beside the swimming pool.

    She just watched Fourth Master Swan swim in the swimming pool non-stop.

    He swam many, manyps.

    Jeanne did not disturb him.

    She just sat by the side and watched indifferently.

    At night, there was only the sound of water sshing.

    No one knew how much time had passed.

    Most likely, Edward was tired from swimming.

    He stopped and came out of the pool.

    When he came out, he did not find it strange to see Jeanne there.

    He had probably noticed her long ago.

    Edward casually picked up the bathrobe at the side and covered his body. He was only wearing swimming trunks. ¡°Ms. Lawrence, you¡¯re still awake?¡±

    ¡°So are you.¡±

 Chapter 300 - Jeanne Stays, and Fourth Master Swan Confesses

    <h4>Chapter 300: Jeanne Stays, and Fourth Master Swan Confesses</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    ¡°I thought that you wouldn¡¯t suffer from insomnia like me, Ms. Lawrence.¡± Edward picked up a dry towel at the side and dried his slightly long hair.

    Edward¡¯s hair was usually slicked back.

    It looked very imposing.

    Once it was wet, his hair would naturally fall on his forehead. It looked less aggressive, but he seemed to be more handsome.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes turned slightly.

    Edward did not wait for Jeanne¡¯s reply.

    He walked toward the hall by himself.

    Jeanne watched him leave.

    She had a feeling that she could not understand this man.

    She would never know what his point was.

    She would never know why he made her stay for a week.

    Was it to... spend a few more days with George?!

    After all, Fourth Master Swan had spent all his energy on George these few days even though it was a little... ¡®brutal¡¯.

    Jeanne¡¯s heart moved.

    There were some things that they would never talk about even if they knew very well.

    Jeanne sat by the pool for quite a while before she got up and returned to the hall.

    In the hall, the lights were very bright.

    She watched from afar as the Fourth Master Swan sat at the bar counter in a corner of the hall, drinking.

    The smell of alcohol was very strong.

    Even from so far away, Jeanne seemed to have smelled it.

    She did not have much emotion and directly walked upstairs.

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence,¡± Fourth Master Swan suddenly called out to her.

    Jeanne paused.

    ¡°Let¡¯s drink together.¡± He was inviting her.

    Jeanne did not have a good tolerance for alcohol.

    Most of the time, she would even get drunk as soon as she drank.

    In front of outsiders, she rarely drank.

    At this moment, she still went over.

    Jeanne went over and sat on the bar seat opposite Fourth Master Swan.

    She did not know how much Fourth Master Swan had drunk.

    The smell of alcohol on him was very strong, but he did not look drunk at all.

    Fourth Master Swan poured half a cup of alcohol for Jeanne.

    Jeanne took it and drank a mouthful of it.

    It tasted really good.

    Even though Jeanne could not hold her liquor well, she was still good at tasting wine.

    ¡°Fourth Master, why did you suddenly think of drinking alone?¡± Jeanne asked casually.

    She felt that it would be a little awkward if it was just two of them

    Due to Fourth Master Swan¡¯s performance these few days, or more urately, hisck of performance, Jeanne lowered her guard.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t sudden.¡± Edward sipped on his alcohol. ¡°I drink every night. It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t know about it.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    At this moment, she did not know what to say.

    Edward changed the topic. ¡°How¡¯s your alcohol tolerance?¡±

    ¡°Not good,¡± Jeanne said, ¡°Actually, I get drunk as soon as I drink.¡±

    ¡°Do you get drunk from one ss?¡± Edward asked.

    ¡°One ss of this is fine,¡± Jeanne responded, ¡°But I¡¯ll get drunk after two sses.¡±

    Edward nodded.

    Jeanne finished half of her ss. She put down her ss. ¡°I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡±

    ¡°I heard that you haven¡¯t had a man for a long time,¡± Edward suddenly said.

    Jeanne¡¯s expression was a little stiff.

    ¡°Last time when you were drunk, you said it while you were in Kingsley¡¯s arms,¡± Edward reminded her.

    He did not reveal any emotions.

    Jeanne bit her lip.

    She knew.

    George had kindly reminded her of it.

    Jeanne smiled. ¡°I was probably bbering as I was drunk. Fourth Master, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    ¡°So it hasn¡¯t been a long time since you had a man?¡± Fourth Master Swan asked.

    Jeanne looked at Fourth Master Swan.

    She did not know if seven years was considered long.

    She did not answer.

    Some topics were not suitable for deep discussion.

    Jeanne stood up and prepared to leave.

    At this moment, she heard Fourth Master Swan say, ¡°It¡¯s been seven years for me.¡±

    Jeanne frowned.

    She did not react.

    Edward said to her, ¡°It¡¯s been seven years since I¡¯ve had a woman.¡±

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    Her heart was beating uncontrobly.

    ¡®Seven years ago¡­

    ¡®Is he referring to me?!¡¯

    Jeanne had heard that Fourth Master Swan was cold and that no woman could get close to him. However, ever since she easily climbed into his bed seven years ago, she had started to doubt the authenticity of the rumors. Perhaps it was because of his noble status that outsiders felt that he had never had a rtionship with a woman.

    In fact, all men had needs.

    Jeanne had confirmed that Fourth Master Swan had no problem in that aspect, so she felt that even if no woman had ever gotten close to him in public, someone might have gotten close to him in private.

    It was not her fault for misunderstanding men.

    Kingsley had told her so.

    He said that he did not need to get married in his lifetime, but it was impossible for him to not have women.

    Kingsley had a lot of women.

    They were all youngdies who threw themselves at him.

    Foreign countries were more open-minded. The women there were not as reserved as the women in Harken. Therefore, Kingsley had a lot of rtionships with many women.

    Sometimes, Jeanne always wondered if Lucy would be jealous¡­ or if she could only endure it.

    Jeanne¡¯s thoughts seemed to have drifted far away.

    It was not her fault for always thinking of Kingsley.

    After all, Kingsley gave her a ray of hope to live on during her most difficult time.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    She just looked at Fourth Master Swan in front of her.

    He did not say anything else.

    It was as if he was telling her a fact.

    It made her not leave immediately.

    Jeanne just looked at him and watched as he poured another ss of wine.

    A full bottle of wine was finished just like that.

    Jeanne knew that the alcohol content of foreign wine was not as high as that of the white wine in South Hampton City, but she had only helped Edward drink half a ss from that bottle. Edward still had too much of it.

    She watched as Fourth Master Swan drank hisst ss of wine.

    ¡°Fourth Master.¡± Jeanne suddenly held his hand.

    She stopped him from drinking.

    Fourth Master Swan looked at her.

    ¡°Do you want me to sleep with you?¡± Jeanne asked.

    Fourth Master Swan¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you that whether you want money or my body, I¡¯ll give it all,¡± Jeanne said straightforwardly.

    She admitted that she felt somewhat guilty toward Fourth Master Swan

    If she could repay him with her body, she felt that it was reasonable.

 Chapter 301 - Plot Twist: Fourth Master, Do You Want to Get Married?

    <h4>Chapter 301: Plot Twist: Fourth Master, Do You Want to Get Married?</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    The night was dark and calmingly quiet.

    In the hall of the Bamboo Garden, Jeanne¡¯s pleasant female voice rang out and echoed.

    Edward¡¯s hand, which was holding the wine ss, froze mid-air.

    Jeanne was holding his hand, asking him very seriously if he wanted to apany her to bed.

    Well, should he?

    He just kept looking at Jeanne.

    Jeanne had also waited for a long time, waiting for Fourth Master Swan¡¯s answer.

    It seemed she would ept any answer.

    Silence filled the space.

    Jeanne did not know how long it had been, but she felt like a century had passed.

    At that moment, she heard Fourth Master Swan say, ¡°No.¡±

    That one word ¡°no¡± rang out loud and clear, rejecting her.

    She felt a knot in her heart.

    That was right ¡ª a knot in her heart.

    Then, the corners of her mouth curled up into a smile, and she let go of Fourth Master Swan very naturally.

    Edward also drank his wine very naturally.

    His gaze was no longer on her.

    ¡°Fourth Master, are you really not going to reconsider?¡±Jeanne asked.

    She was not in a hurry to leave but to confirm his decision.

    Seeing Edward nodding his head, she nodded her head gently too.

    ¡°In that case, rest early, Fourth Master.¡± With that, Jeanne walked away from the bar counter as if it did not matter to him.

    Without showing any emotions, she left.

    Edward¡¯s eyes shifted a little as he watched her leave.

    She did not have any lingering feelings, nor was she reluctant to leave.

    He downed the wine in his ss.

    Who would have known that when he said the word ¡°no¡±, his heart was torn?

    ...

    When Jeanne opened her eyes the next day, George was not there again.

    However, she was now used to it.

    George was also used to it. In the morning, he had tiptoed out of bed and did not disturb her.

    Sometimes, developing a habit was really a scary thing.

    She clearly never had the habit of sleepingte, but she developed it here.

    She stretched her body.

    It was past 11 o¡¯clock in the morning again, so she got out of bed, washed up, and went downstairs.

    She had just opened the door when the melodious sound of a piano resounded in the vi.

    Jeanne frowned.

    Fourth Master Swan was interested in listening to George y today?

    Well, it had been a long time since she had heard him y as well.

    With that, she took her time going downstairs.

    In a corner of the hall, there was a ck grand piano.

    As Jeanne walked over, she was slightly startled.

    The one ying the piano was not George, or to be precise, it was not just George alone. Fourth Master Swan was ying too.

    They yed together with four hands.

    At that moment, Jeanne instantly noticed that pair of slender fingers moving agilely.

    The melody of the piano, beautiful and moving, rang out in the vi.

    It was her first time knowing that Fourth Master Swan could y the piano.

    Of course, many young masters in the upper ss could y the piano.

    Eden could also y the piano.

    It was just that...

    It was just that she did not know him too well, and because the public had such a fixed view of Fourth Master Swan, they thought he would not have any interests, hobbies, or so-called specialties.

    She stood not far away and watched him.

    In fact, she knew nothing about ying the piano.

    When she was young, she did not learn any musical instruments because her mother doted on her. However, because of George and his talents, she eventually learned a thing or two about it when he was learning the piano. Hence, she could roughly tell that Fourth Master Swan¡¯s piano standard should not be low.

    After all, with George¡¯s current standard, it would be hard for someone who was not a professional to keep up with the speed of George¡¯s fingers.

    She just stood there, looking at the two of them ¡ª one big and one small, but there was no conflict between them.

    Her eyes moved slightly.

    Although she was just a few steps away from the piano, she turned around and left.

    Edward looked up at Jeanne¡¯s back and watched as she turned around coldly.

    One wrong note.

    George frowned.

    Two wrong notes.

    George¡¯s small eyebrows furrowed even more.

    More wrong notes, again and again... and it kept on going.

    George turned to look at Fourth Master Swan.

    Fourth Master Swan looked back.

    His fingers stopped, and the sound of the piano faded.

    George also stopped and was, in fact, a little unhappy.

    ying the piano was the only thing he could ept doing with Fourth Master Swan. He was a little unwilling at first because he admitted that he, a genius child, asionally has his pride. He just felt that if they were to y with two pairs of hands, normal people would not be able to keep up with his rhythm. However, because he was living under someone else¡¯s roof, he had topromise. He did not have any hope for Fourth Master Swan at all.

    In the end, he was shocked.

    He even thought that the speed of Fourth Master Swan¡¯s fingers was faster than his.

    After all, thetter¡¯s hands were big, and his fingers were very long. The scale that Fourth Master Swan could cross was much bigger than his.

    For the first time, he yed very happily.

 Chapter 302 - Plot Twist: Fourth Master, Do You Want to Get Married?

    <h4>Chapter 302: Plot Twist: Fourth Master, Do You Want to Get Married?</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    However, halfway through, Fourth Master Swan stopped abruptly.

    That was when he heard Fourth Master Swan say, ¡°y by yourself.¡±

    After that, Fourth Master Swan left his side.

    George bit his lip.

    He refused to admit that at that moment, he did not want Fourth Master Swan to leave.

    Hence, he lowered his head and started ying by himself.

    The melody of the piano was still there, but he thought it felt a little monotonous.

    In the hall, George was ying the piano while Jeanne was on the sofa, looking at her phone.

    Tomorrow was the deadline.

    She was looking at the ticket to leave tomorrow when she paused because she felt that someone had sat down beside her.

    She put down her phone and looked at Fourth Master Swan.

    Was he not ying anymore? He was ying pretty well!

    However, she did not say anything.

    ......

    Instead, she heard him say, ¡°What does George like to do?¡±

    Jeanne was stunned.

    She was a little surprised by what Fourth Master Swan said.

    For him to suddenly ask about George...

    She replied, ¡°He likes to code.¡±

    Neither she nor Kingsley had forced George to code.

    It was just George¡¯s hobby.

    To be precise, all of George¡¯s current skills were his hobbies, and she had never forced him into learning anything.

    ¡°Will he like the amusement park?¡± Edward asked.

    No.

    However, she said, ¡°You can try.¡±

    That was because she had never brought George there before.

    Back then, she had a lot of things to do overseas, so she could not spare much time to spend with George.

    Besides, George did not like to go out either.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the yground in the afternoon. You can go and prepare to head out.¡± Edward left after saying that.

    Jeanne stared at his silhouette.

    There was nothing to prepare for going to the amusement park.

    She turned her head and looked at George, who was not in the mood to y.

    George was probably not interested in the amusement park at all.

    However, after lunch, they still sat in Fourth Master Swan¡¯s luxurious car and left Bamboo Garden.

    It was the first time Jeanne saw Fourth Master Swan in such casual clothes.

    He was wearing a grey t-shirt, a pair of ck jeans, and a pair of white sneakers. His hair was obviously not well-groomed, and it hung down naturally. It was even a little messy.

    Nevertheless, it was undeniable that a good-looking person would look good no matter what they wore or how they wore their hair.

    In fact, she thought that the simple set of clothes he wore was of higher quality.

    She knew that even though Fourth Master Swan¡¯s clothes looked simple, they were not cheap.

    Eventually, the car arrived at arge-scale amusement park in South Hampton City.

    It was not a weekend, so the amusement park was not crowded.

    However, there were still quite some people who came and went. All of them were a family or a couple.

    After Edward led Jeanne and George out of the car, he told the driver to leave.

    Then, Edward personally went to the amusement park¡¯s ticket counter to buy the tickets.

    Jeanne stared at his back and then turned around to look at her surroundings.

    At that moment, George looked at the amusement park behind the main gate. ¡°I don¡¯t like this ce.¡±

    Jeanne knew that would be the case.

    With that, she squatted down to the same height as George and told him, ¡°Bear with it.¡±

    George nodded.

    Jeanne smiled and stroked George¡¯s curly hair.

    Having bought the tickets, Edward walked over to them.

    Jeanne stood up and followed him into the amusement park.

    In the amusement park, there were all kinds ofrge-scale entertainment facilities, and as soon as they entered, screams filled the air.

    Jeanne held onto George¡¯s hand and followed behind Edward.

    They did not know where he was heading toward.

    However, it was arge amusement park anyway, and he walked in front to lead them while they followed behind him the entire time.

    They walked for at least half an hour.

    By then, George¡¯s small brows had furrowed.

    He disliked outdoor activities the most.

    He really disliked it.

    Jeanne could also feel George¡¯s displeasure, but looking at Fourth Master Swan¡¯s determined footsteps, she held it in again and again.

    They walked for another ten minutes or so before the long legs in front of them finally halted.

    Jeanne and George could finally catch their breath.

    She was still feeling alright.

    Although Fourth Master Swan¡¯s legs were very long, she could walk fast.

    However, it was really too strenuous for George.

    He did not like to exercise, to begin with, and his legs were short. Basically, he could only keep up by walking and running.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never been to the amusement park before,¡± Edward suddenly said.

    Jeanne was stunned.

    Could it be that the big shot did not know what to do in the amusement park, and that was why he brought them on that crazy journey?!

    Edward felt a little awkward being stared at.

    At that awkward moment, Jeanne asked, ¡°Do you want me to bring you around?¡±

    Edward nodded.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been to a ce like that in a long time. Thest time I came here was with Eden.¡±

 Chapter 303 - Plot Twist: Fourth Master, Do You Want to Get Married?

    <h4>Chapter 303: Plot Twist: Fourth Master, Do You Want to Get Married?</h4>

    A certain person¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    Jeanne, on the other hand, was calm andposed. In fact, she was stating a fact.

    She said, ¡°George is still young, and there is a limit to what rides he can go on. He can¡¯t go on rollercoasters, drop towers, pirate ships, and so on. If you¡¯re interested, I can apany you, Fourth Master, and George can wait for us outside¡ª¡±

    ¡°No need. Just pick the rides George can go on,¡± Edward said straightforwardly.

    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go to the children¡¯s area. The rides there are mostly for children.¡±

    Edward hummed in response.

    With that, they reached an agreement.

    Jeanne walked to the front and looked at the amusement park¡¯s signboard. By following it, they soon arrived at the children¡¯s area.

    There were carousels, bumper cars, lower high-altitude rides, children¡¯s rollercoasters, children¡¯s drop towers, and so on.

    George was against it.

    He was against every ride, but he still reluctantly went to all of them.

    On the contrary, Jeanne was the one who had fun the entire time.

    Although it was not as thrilling, it had been a while since she had been to a ce like that. She even missed it a little.

    ......

    They had gone on every single ride in the children¡¯s section.

    ¡°Do you want to ride the Ferris Wheel?¡± Jeanne pointed at therge Ferris wheel far away and asked.

    Edward nodded.

    However, George did not want to go.

    He could see that the Ferris wheel was still far away, so he did not want to go.

    He felt he had walked more today than he had over the past six years.

    Jeanne could naturally tell that he refused to go.

    Therefore, she smiled and said to George, ¡°The Ferris wheel is something every woman can¡¯t say no to in an amusement park. Can you keep mepany?¡±

    George was not happy, but he listened to her obediently and then nodded.

    Seeing that George had agreed, Jeanne dragged George toward the direction of the Ferris wheel.

    Just as they were about to leave, someone suddenly lifted George into the air.

    Jeanne was slightly startled as she watched Fourth Master Swan pick George up from the ground.

    George was not young anymore. He was six years old and did not need to be carried.

    However, Fourth Master Swan was too tall. On him, George looked tiny, so tiny that it did not seem out of ce.

    Jeanne remained silent.

    Seeing Fourth Master Swan carrying George from behind had stirred up some emotions in her.

    Yet, she pursed her lips and caught up to them.

    George was actually a little embarrassed.

    After all, he was not young anymore, and in his memory, he had barely been carried like that.

    At that moment, being carried by Fourth Master Swan like that...

    Fine.

    He was really too tired and did not want to walk anymore.

    Besides, Fourth Master Swan¡¯s body made him feel very safe.

    He struggled internally for quite a while, and that struggle was written all over his face. Yet, in the end, he gave in andy on Fourth Master Swan¡¯s shoulder.

    Jeanne thought that George would at least resist or show signs of resistance.

    However, she did not expect he would lie on Fourth Master Swan just like that.

    He even took the initiative to hug Fourth Master Swan¡¯s neck and put his head on Fourth Master Swan¡¯s shoulder.

    As for the man who was being hugged tightly, his body tensed up.

    Jeanne could not see his expression because he was walking in front of her. However, she... was moved by his gesture.

    After walking for about twenty minutes, they finally arrived before a huge Ferris wheel.

    As it was not yet nighttime and there were not many people, they could get on the ride without queueing up.

    Jeanne and George sat on one side, while Master Yan sat alone on the other side.

    The Ferris wheel slowly rose, continuously rising.

    George was leaning on the ss of the Ferris wheel, looking at the scenery outside.

    It was probably his first time sitting on it, so his childlike curiosity was activated.

    At that moment, Edward and Jeanne were also looking outside the ss. It was very quiet inside the small Ferris wheel.

    Amidst the quietness, they could feel the Ferris wheel slowly rising.

    ¡°Has Eldest Young Lady Lawrence and Eden been on a Ferris wheel before?¡± Edward suddenly asked.

    Jeanne was stunned.

    Nonsense.

    Among those in a rtionship, only a few and far between had never been on the Ferris wheel before.

    Jeanne did not answer his question.

    In fact, Edward was well aware of that.

    ¡°I seem to have missed out on a lot of life,¡± Edward said softly.

    Jeanne looked at him. ¡°Fourth Master, you did not miss out on life. It was just brilliant. After all, no one could catch up to you.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Edward said calmly.

    However, there was no emotion in his voice.

    ¡°You might not know, but the truth is that none of us dare to get close to you because we feel like you were born superior to us.¡± Jeanne was telling the truth.

    For a long time, she felt that Fourth Master Swan was unapproachable.

    Edward did not respond.

    As such, Jeanne continued to speak, ¡°I first saw you at my mother¡¯s funeral, and you left a deep impression on me. I thought you were too high and mighty and worlds apart from me. However, I don¡¯t think you remember me. You probably didn¡¯t even see me at that time.¡±

 Chapter 304 - Plot Twist: Fourth Master, Do You Want to Get Married?

    <h4>Chapter 304: Plot Twist: Fourth Master, Do You Want to Get Married?</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    Edward¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    The girl kneeling on the ground with tears in her eyes and crying her heart out... He saw her very clearly.

    ¡°Anyway, you don¡¯t need to regret missing out on anything. The time you missed out on is a lot of the time we wasted. There is nothing to be envious of.¡± Jeanneforted him.

    That was the truth.

    The so-called good times they had might be the times Fourth Master Swan used to make himself more outstanding.

    The Ferris wheel slowly rose into the sky and slowly descended.

    After that, the three of them got down from the Ferris wheel.

    It was not very exciting.

    It was just a dull ride, and they sat through the entire journey.

    They had just walked out of the Ferris wheel when a clown stopped them and performed in front of them.

    George looked at his performance curiously.

    The clown¡¯s performance went on for a while, and when he was done, he elegantly took out a photo and a rose.

    He handed the rose to Jeanne, who epted it and smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ......

    Then, he passed the photo to Edward, who also epted it, and suddenly raised his hand.

    Edward was puzzled as he looked at the clown gesturing. However, he still could not understand.

    Jeanne quickly took out her phone. ¡°Is it fifty dors?¡±

    The clown nodded and beamed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pay via QR code,¡± Jeanne said.

    The clownically took out a QR code from his trouser pocket.

    Once Jeanne had paid, the clown handed the photo to Jeanne, who received it and took a look.

    She saw her, George, and Fourth Master Swan sitting on the Ferris wheel.

    She did not know when the photo was taken, but in it, Fourth Master Swan was looking deeply at her from the side.

    At that, she pursed her lips.

    Edward was also looking at the photo.

    Jeanne smiled cheerfully. ¡°Fourth Master, do you want it?¡±

    If he did not want it, she would keep it for memory¡¯s sake.

    ¡°I want it,¡± Fourth Master Swan said resolutely.

    Therefore, Jeanne passed it to him.

    She could do without it too.

    Fourth Master Swan took the photo and nced at it a few times before putting it into his trouser pocket. Then, he bent down, picked George up, and walked ahead.

    George, who was being carried, was more used to it this time. Out of habit, he put his head on Fourth Master Swan¡¯s shoulder again.

    Jeanne, on the other hand, stopped in her tracks to turn her head and look at the sun that was about to set.

    With her lips pursed, she strode forward to catch up with them.

    ¡°Fourth Master, is there anything else you want to ride?¡± Jeanne asked him.

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Jeanne hesitated for a moment. ¡°I want to go to the haunted house to take a look.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Fourth Master Swan nodded and agreed, so Jeanne brought them to the haunted house.

    Since George was too young, he was not allowed inside.

    Fortunately, the facilities were well-equipped with ces for children to y, and the service was thoughtful of parents. There were also dedicated caretakers to look after the children so the parents could have some fun.

    George did not like those games, so he dly waited for them in the amusement park.

    While Jeanne and Fourth Master Swan were queuing up, Jeanne asked, ¡°Fourth Master, are you afraid of ghosts?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Eden once said that he wasn¡¯t afraid either,¡± Jeanne said bluntly.

    Edward¡¯s face stiffened.

    ¡°But after he went in, he was so scared that he became a ghost.¡±

    Edward was unmoved.

    ¡°But I believe you, Fourth Master, are not afraid.¡±

    Of course, he was not.

    With that, Jeanne and the Fourth Master walked in.

    Only six people could enter at a time.

    The four people in front of them were a group of friends who looked like young, energetic university students. Once they entered, they started to fight and walk away.

    Hence, only Jeanne and Fourth Master Swan were left walking behind at their own pace.

    The haunted house was very dark.

    The eerie-looking lit-up areas in the surrounding paired with the scary music created a terrifying atmosphere.

    The two of them took a few steps before Fourth Master Swan stopped.

    Jeanne looked at his feet.

    ¡°White bones,¡± Jeanne said and then added. ¡°It¡¯s fake.¡±

    The two of them walked forward again until Fourth Master Swan stopped in his tracks again.

    ¡°Mirror illusion.¡±

    The two of them continued forward.

    It was very dark and quiet inside, as if they were in a dead space without air.

    Fourth Master Swan¡¯s footsteps were visibly a little slower.

    She could even sense that his breathing had be much heavier.

    They both felt their way through as they walked in the seemingly endless wilderness.

    Just then, a cold wind blew.

    In the quiet space¡­

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Suddenly, a white figure fell from the top of their heads.

    Fourth Master Swan instinctively threw out a fierce punch

    At that moment, he took a few steps back.

 Chapter 305 - Plot Twist: Fourth Master, Do You Want to Get Married?

    <h4>Chapter 305: Plot Twist: Fourth Master, Do You Want to Get Married?</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    He must have been scared even though he did not scream out loud.

    Luckily, it was just a dummy. Otherwise, that punch would have turned a man into a ghost.

    After that, Fourth Master Swan¡¯s footsteps began to slow down, and he became increasingly tenser.

    At that moment, a warm little hand suddenly held his fist-clenched hand.

    Edward turned his head over, but in the darkness, he could not make out much of Jeanne.

    Jeanne said, ¡°You¡¯ll feel better this way.¡±

    In fact, she also could not control her fear anymore.

    As soon as she said that, a figure floated past them.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Jeanne screamed, clearly frightened.

    Suddenly, Edward hugged her in his arms, and their bodies pressed together tightly.

    ¡°Keep going,¡± Jeanne reminded.

    She was considered very brave. Although she was still a little frightened by the horror happening here, she was doing much better than a few years ago.

    She held Edward¡¯s hand tightly, and Edward also held hers tightly.

    ......

    Both of their attentions were focused on their surroundings, and they were very careful.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Jeanne screamed again because someone had touched her.

    Edward began to tremble as he, too, was frightened.

    Just like that, the two of them finally walked out of the frightening environment.

    When they walked out, both their hands were still clinging tightly to each other.

    Jeanne¡¯s little face was pale with fear, but Fourth Master Swan was not much better either.

    The two of them followed the crowd and walked out.

    ¡°Do youe here often with Eden?¡±

    Jeanne was still in shock and had yet toe to her senses.

    ¡°Did you also walk out with Eden like this?¡± Edward¡¯s tone was neither cold nor warm.

    Jeanne was speechless, to say the least, and she thought, ¡®So what?!¡¯

    She lowered her head and looked down at Fourth Master Swan and her tightly held hands.

    Eventually, she replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    A certain someone¡¯s expression changed.

    She did not lie to Fourth Master Swan. She and Eden were most intimate in the haunted house.

    It was probably the reason why Eden would still drag her into the haunted house even though he would be scared to death every time.

    Back then, Eden... was sincere to her.

    Otherwise, she would not have liked him that much back then.

    She would not have been so unwilling to go to that extent.

    Now that she thought about it, the thing that she could not ept the most when she found out that Eden and Jasmine had cheated on her seven years ago was why Eden was seduced by Qiao Wu. She had always thought that besides her, Eden was not interested in anyone else.

    As expected, she thought too highly of herself.

    The two of them suddenly fell silent until a staff member dressed in festive clothes walked over with an enthusiastic expression. ¡°Sir, buy a cup of hot chocte for miss. It¡¯ll warm her heart and calm her down. Then, she won¡¯t be afraid anymore.¡±

    They both looked at the staff member in front of them.

    Slowly, Fourth Master Swan let go of her hand.

    There were actually sweat stains on each other¡¯s palms because they were scared out of their wits.

    ¡°Did Eden buy one for you too?¡± Fourth Master Swan asked.

    Jeanne could not help butugh. ¡°Are you jealous?¡±

    Edward said, ¡°No.¡±

    No? What a joke.

    However, she saw through him and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll go buy it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± Edward immediately followed the staff member to join the queue while Jeanne waited for him at the side.

    She noticed that he stood out among the crowd and could point him out at a nce.

    At that moment, she could hear a few youngdies beside her discussing. ¡°He¡¯s so handsome.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s too handsome.¡± Another one echoed.

    ¡°Is he a celebrity?¡±

    ¡°A celebrity will definitely wear a mask. Besides, I would¡¯ve recognized such a handsome celebrity,¡± the youngdy said confidently.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. However, what a pity for him not to be a celebrity with such a handsome face! If he bes a celebrity, I will definitely be his loyal fan.¡±

    ¡°Me too...¡± The little girl¡¯s heart was moved, and so was Jeanne¡¯s.

    No.

    She was moved but not in that way.

    Therefore, when she saw that Fourth Master Swan was already in line, she turned around and left.

    It was not that she did not want to trust his promise, but people like them would not let go of an opportunity when there was one. With that, she quickly left and disappeared into the crowd.

    After Edward bought the hot chocte and turned around, he could not see Jeanne anymore.

    He just stood there, in the same spot Jeanne had just stood for a long time.

    Seeing him standing there, the few little girls beside him were a little puzzled but excited.

 Chapter 306 - Plot Twist: Fourth Master, Do You Want to Get Married?

    <h4>Chapter 306: Plot Twist: Fourth Master, Do You Want to Get Married?</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    ¡°I wonder who he¡¯s waiting for?¡±

    ¡°I wonder who¡¯s so lucky.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Don¡¯t you guys think he looks like an overbearing CEO who has been abandoned by his petite wife?¡±

    ¡°You read too many novels.¡±

    That was right.

    He was... abandoned!

    ¡­

    After Jeanne left Fourth Master Swan, she went straight to the children¡¯s area. There, she picked George up and dashed out.

    George was, in fact, not heavy, so Jeanne could also carry him easily and leave as fast as she could.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the Fourth Master?¡± George was a little puzzled.

    Jeanne seemed to have paused for a moment before saying, ¡°We¡¯ll leave first. We¡¯ll leave to South Hampton City now.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Seemingly having understood something, Georgey quietly in Jeanne¡¯s embrace.

    They quickly left the amusement park in a taxi and went straight to the airport.

    ......

    As soon as they got in the car, Jeanne dialed Miles¡¯ number.

    She said, ¡°Bring Nox to the airport. We¡¯re leaving right now.¡±

    ¡°Right now?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Right now.¡±

    Jeanne put down the phone.

    The moment she put it down, she took out another phone, which belonged to Fourth Master Swan.

    In reality, she had it all nned out.

    The reason she wanted to go to the haunted house was to take the Fourth Master Swan¡¯s phone from him without rming him.

    Therefore, even though she was scared out of her wits, she had another motive for approaching him.

    In such a dark ce and in such a tense atmosphere, getting her way was very easy.

    Once she got the phone, she could guarantee that at least Fourth Master Swan would not have time to inform others to look for her when she left. Besides, she had observed that the driver really did leave and that no one was following them. Although the amusement park was not far from the airport, the next flight was in an hour, and time was tight. Leaving would be a very difficult task.

    She maintained her calm but did not dare to rx. After all, she did not know if something would happen midway.

    That was because she never knew the limit to Fourth Master Swan¡¯s ability.

    It did not take long before the taxi arrived at the airport.

    Jeanne held George¡¯s hand and rushed in.

    In the huge airport, she dialed Miles¡¯ number while she went to buy a ticket.

    She waited at the airport ticket counter for a few minutes when Miles walked over with Nox.

    Their hands were handcuffed together and covered by a coat, so they looked like a pair ofrades holding hands.

    Some people could not help but take a few more nces at them, thinking who wore the pants in the rtionship.

    When Nox saw Jeanne, he was a little surprised. ¡°Isn¡¯t there one more day left?!¡±

    By then, Jeanne had gotten Miles to buy the ne ticket with his passport.

    She answered nonchntly, ¡°You still want to be held hostage for one more day, huh?¡±

    ¡°Did Fourth Master Swan let you go early?¡± It did not make sense to him.

    Fourth Master Swan did not seem like the kind of person who would give up halfway.

    However, Jeanne did not answer him.

    She quickly settled the ne tickets and led George to the security check.

    Since they were flying business ss, the security check was not packed with people.

    That was when Jeanne said to Miles, ¡°Let him go. We¡¯re going in.¡±

    Miles took out the key and unlocked the handcuffs on their wrists.

    Nox rolled his wrist around unconsciously.

    Having been held hostage by that guy for six days was simply his greatest humiliation. The next time he met that guy, he would definitely kill him!

    Nox was still secretly displeased until he saw that Jeanne and the others had already walked in.

    They really did just turn around and leave.

    No matter what, they had somewhat of a revolutionary friendship. How could they leave without saying goodbye?

    Jeanne was really too cold-blooded.

    At that thought, Nox turned around and was about to leave. However, he could not help but sigh.

    It was a pity that he had sacrificed so much, yet Fourth Master Swan still could not keep Jeanne by his side.

    ¡°Nox.¡± Behind him, Jeanne¡¯s voice suddenly sounded.

    Nox hurriedly turned his head to see Jeanne striding toward him.

    What?

    She could not bear to leave, huh?

    She did not want to leave, huh?

    He looked at Jeanne arrogantly as she walked to him and handed him a ck phone.

    Nox frowned.

    ¡°This is Fourth Master Swan¡¯s. Please pass it to him.¡±

    ¡°Why is his phone with you?¡± Nox was surprised.

    However, Jeanne did not reply to him. Instead, she turned around and was about to leave.

    ¡°Jeanne.¡± Nox stopped her. ¡°You didn¡¯t steal it, did you?¡±

    ¡°I did.¡± Jeanne nodded, to which Nox frowned even more.

    ¡°So, please pass it to him for me.¡±

    ¡°You really did everything you could to stop him froming after you.¡± Nox was not stupid and could immediately figure it all out.

    Again, Jeanne did not reply to him.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it hurt you to scheme against someone you like?¡± Nox was a little angry, and it was really hard for him to conceal his anger.

 Chapter 307 - Plot Twist: Fourth Master, Do You Want to Get Married?

    <h4>Chapter 307: Plot Twist: Fourth Master, Do You Want to Get Married?</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    ¡°I did it to protect myself.¡±

    ¡°So it wasn¡¯t Fourth Master Swan who let you go. It was you who sneaked away again.¡± Nox was certain of it, and Jeanne did not refute it.

    ¡°Fourth Master Swan never breaks his promises.¡± Nox enunciated each word.

    Jeanne kept silent because... at that moment, she knew she was not in the right and could not defend herself.

    She simply turned around and left.

    There was no need to exin herself. In any case, she would note back here after she left.

    Whatever happened here would stay here.

    With that, she walked forward.

    ¡°Jeanne, without Fourth Master Swan¡¯s permission, no one can take away what belongs to him.¡± Nox shouted behind her, without forgetting to add, ¡°No matter what!¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s body froze, but she eventually pursed her lips and left.

    Nox watched as Jeanne entered the security check andpletely disappeared from his sight.

    How cold-blooded of her!

    However, her leaving was also a good thing as it would save Fourth Master Swan from all the heartbreak in the future.

    ......

    Just like that, he turned around and walked out of the airport, where he took a taxi and left straight for Bamboo Garden.

    He thought it was a good idea to have a goodugh at the victim.

    The moment he walked into the hall, he saw Fourth Master Swan sitting on the sofa, expressionless.

    Fourth Master Swan did not react to himing back either.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious why I came back?¡± Nox sat down next to Edward.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless. You would¡¯vee back eventually.¡± Edward was indifferent to his return

    Nox was fuming.

    Was that what they called burning bridges?

    It was simply outrageous!

    Forget it. He would not argue with someone who had just broken up and handed the phone to Edward. ¡°Jeanne wanted me to pass it to you.¡±

    Edward nced at it, took it, and ced it on the sofa casually.

    ¡°You tacitly allowed Jeanne to leave, right?¡± Nox leaned on the sofa and askedzily.

    Edward did not answer.

    In fact, there was no need to answer that question because Nox knew.

    ¡°Jeanne was not reluctant to leave at all.¡± Nox said bluntly, ¡°Stop thinking about her. She really doesn¡¯t have any feelings for you, so don¡¯t waste your feelings on her. It¡¯s not worth it.¡±

    Edward still kept silent.

    ¡°If you think about it carefully, how could Jeanne be worthy of you? She may be beautiful and capable and have a powerful background, but in any case, her feelings for you are not sincere! Besides, who knows what her rtionship with Kingsley is? And she really doesn¡¯t have any feelings for you. It¡¯s a good thing that she¡¯s gone now. If the two of you really do get together, aren¡¯t you worried that she¡¯ll cuckold you every day?¡± Nox could not be more straightforward.

    However, Edward was still unmoved.

    ¡°Forget it. On ount of your breakup, I won¡¯t say much. However, Fourth Master Swan, I feel the need to tell you something.¡± Nox suddenly looked serious.

    Edward nced at him.

    ¡°You can¡¯t be so abstinent. It¡¯s not good for your body.¡± Nox was very serious.

    Edward refused to listen to him anymore.

    ¡°What I said is true. If you get to know more women and have more sex, you will eventually forget about Jeanne. Speaking of Jeanne¡¯s figure... I think if I try my best, I can find someone better than her for you. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want a better match! In any case, as long as you nod your head, anything is fine!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. ¡°Edward said, ¡°You can go back now.¡±

    ¡°What I said is true.¡±

    ¡°Me, too.¡±

    ¡°You just can¡¯t let go of Jeanne, huh?¡±

    Edward did not say anything.

    ¡°What exactly did Jeanne do to you seven years ago to make you miss her so much?¡± Nox could not understand Edward.

    They had only slept together for one night. What kind of feelings could he get out of it?

    Nox had slept with so many women. Once he put on his pants, he would not be able to differentiate between them, let alone feelings!

    However, Edward seemed to havepletely ignored Nox as he got up and turned around to go upstairs.

    Nox shouted at his back, ¡°Jeanne is such a fickle and cold-blooded woman who isn¡¯t worthy of you!¡±

    By then, Edward was already a distance away.

    Nox felt that he had expressed everything he could and hadforted Edward as much as he could.

    Anyway, no matter how hard it was, Fourth Master Swan would be able to endure it on his own.

    Fourth Master Swan was just that strong.

    He reckoned that even if Fourth Master Swan was heartbroken right now, nobody could tell, not even him.

    Nevertheless, it was all his spection.

    He did a stretch and figured there was no point in staying here. He might as well find a girl to sleep with and relieve the emptiness of having no woman for a week.

    Just as he was thinking of that, he turned around and was almost scared to death.

    Was he f*cking seeing things?

    Who was the person standing behind him?

    Was It Jeanne?

    Was it the woman who entered the security checkpoint just now and walked away gracefully?

    Was he possessed?

    He rubbed his eyes and looked at Jeanne in disbelief.

    ¡°It¡¯s me, the fickle and cold-blooded woman you spoke of,¡± Jeanne said tly, confirming what Nox was seeing.

    Nox was stunned for two seconds before he exploded with rage. ¡°Why are you back again?!¡±

    He had to leave as soon as possible, so as not to stand in the way of his Fourth Master Swan.

    ¡°I¡¯m back to...¡± Jeanne grinned. ¡°Seduce Fourth Master Swan.¡±

    ¡°Jeanne!¡± Nox¡¯s eyes were bulging out of their sockets.

    Holding George¡¯s hand, Jeanne walked past Nox¡¯s side and went upstairs.

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Nox swore.

    Jeanne bit her lips and did not answer. To other people, she was indeed crazy.

    She brought George upstairs and stopped at the door of Fourth Master Swan¡¯s bedroom.

    Then, she lowered her head and said something to George, who left obediently.

    As he left, he looked at her worriedly.

    Jeanne took a deep breath before knocking on the door.

    The moment the door opened and their eyes met, Jeanne said, ¡°Fourth Master, do you want to get married?¡±

 Chapter 308 - Edward Agrees to Get Married

    <h4>Chapter 308: Edward Agrees to Get Married</h4>

    At the airport, Jeanne brought George and Miles to the security checkpoint. Soon, they were at the VIP lounge waiting for their flight, waiting to board the ne.

    After that, they would leave this ce behind.

    Jeanne looked at the time.

    She was actually a little nervous. Before they left, she could not rx, and if they really left¡­

    She would still have feelings for him.

    Quietly, she watched as the minutes ticked past.

    ¡°Mom,¡± George suddenly said.

    At that, Jeanne turned her head to look at him.

    George said, ¡°Are we going to leave South Hampton City for real this time?¡±

    Jeanne smiled. ¡°As you wish, we¡¯ll be leaving this time. I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll evere back.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±George nodded.

    When he nodded, he did not seem very happy. It looked as if he wanted to say something but did not in the end.

    In the waiting room, a staff member walked in and said respectfully, ¡°Miss Lawrence, it¡¯s time to board the ne.¡±

    ......

    Jeanne nodded in acknowledgment.

    Then, she held George¡¯s hand and followed the staff member out.

    That was when they saw a group of people suddenly walking into the waiting room.

    They were dressed in ck suits, and it looked like there were at least ten of them.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes narrowed, and at that moment, Miles also felt threatened.

    The two of them looked at the person in front of them warily.

    As both parties faced each other, Jeanne¡¯s expression shifted.

    Was it... Fourth Master Swan¡¯s people again?

    She gritted her teeth.

    This time, she decided she would fight head-on.

    Her eyes narrowed, and just as she was about to strike back, the phone suddenly rang.

    Jeanne paused for a moment, to which the person in the ck suit said, ¡°Miss Lawrence, please pick up the phone.¡±

    Jeanne frowned.

    The other party seemed to have a strong aura but no intention of fighting with her.

    She picked up the phone, nced at it, and picked it up. ¡°Kingsley.¡±

    ¡°Are you at the airport?¡± Kingsley asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m preparing to board the ne, but I¡¯m in a bit of a situation,¡± she said straightforwardly.

    ¡°I know,¡± Kingsley said, clearly understanding.

    His tone was also very cold.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jeanne felt that something was amiss.

    Could it be that the people in front of her had nothing to do with Fourth Master Swan but Kingsley instead?

    ¡°Stay in South Hampton City.¡± Kingsley did not beat around the bush.

    ¡°Why?¡± Jeanne raised her eyebrows. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who said you don¡¯t want me to stay here?¡±

    ¡°That was a week ago.¡±

    Jeanne did not quite understand.

    ¡°In short, you can¡¯t leave now.¡±

    ¡°Kingsley...¡±

    ¡°Stay in South Hampton City and marry Fourth Master Swan.¡± Kingsley¡¯s tone was very cold.

    What? She was speechless!

    ¡°I¡¯ve said before, Melody is not the only one in the Sanders. With Melody dead, another person will rece her. Since Melody can¡¯t marry Fourth Master Swan, you will marry him.¡± Kingsley made sure to pause between every sentence.

    ¡°Why?¡± Jeanne¡¯s eyes turned cold, and her expression was grave. ¡°It¡¯s the Sanders¡¯ problem that they don¡¯t have Melody anymore. If they want to nurture another Melody, they should nurture one of the Sanders. Why should I be the one to rece her?¡±

    ¡°There is no reason why!¡± Kingsley did not give Jeanne any exnation at all.

    ¡°What if I refuse?!¡± Jeanne asked grimly.

    ¡°You can¡¯t refuse.¡± Kingsley¡¯s tone was firm, and he said coldly, ¡°This is an order.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s hand that was holding the phone tightened even more.

    At the end of the day, she was just one of Kingsley¡¯s professional killers.

    Whatever he ordered her to do, she had to do it and obey him unconditionally.

    She bit her lips and did not answer.

    ¡°Before the mission ispleted, you can¡¯te back,¡± Kingsley added.

    After that, he was about to hang up the phone.

    ¡°Yet, you still want me to seduce him,¡± Jeanne enunciated each word.

    He had once said that he would not let her do such a thing.

    The other end of the phone went silent for a few seconds.

    Then, he said, ¡°Jeanne, this was your choice.¡±

    Jeanne sneered.

    Yes, everything was her choice.

    Her birth, her experiences, and everything she was experiencing now was her choice.

    She said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    No one had ever dared to resist Kingsley¡¯s orders, including her.

    Her promise made Kingsley silent for a long, long time.

    After that, the other end hung up, and Jeanne also put down her phone.

    She looked at the group of people in front of her and slowly lowered her head to say to George, ¡°We can¡¯t leave anymore.¡±

    George frowned.

    Miles was also very surprised.

    Jeanne said, ¡°Kingsley has asked us to stay. I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you.¡±

    George raised his little face and looked at her without saying anything.

    ¡°Miles, we have to stay in South Hampton City for the time being,¡± Jeanne said to Miles.

    Miles did not care.

    He was just carrying out a mission anyway.

 Chapter 309 - Edward Agrees to Get Married

    <h4>Chapter 309: Edward Agrees to Get Married</h4>

    He nodded, indicating that he did not mind.

    With that, Jeanne held George¡¯s hand and walked out of the waiting room.

    The group of people in ck suits watched them leave the airport without stopping them.

    They all took a taxi, but Jeanne took George with her while Miles took a taxi back to his apartment.

    Since she was going to Fourth Master Swan¡¯s ce, she thought it was best for Miles not to be there.

    Thus, she and George returned to the Swans again.

    Thinking about it, she found it pretty ridiculous. She had been scheming for so long, only to return with her tail between her legs.

    She held George¡¯s hand and walked into Bamboo Garden.

    When she walked in, she heard Nox¡¯s voice shouting, ¡°Jeanne, that fickle and cold-blooded woman, is really not worthy of you!¡±

    Nox was right, and that was why she could ept Nox¡¯s usations so calmly.

    Then, she brazenly and shamelessly appeared at Fourth Master Swan¡¯s door again.

    As soon as she knocked on the door, he opened it.

    She said, ¡°Fourth Master, do you want to get married?¡±

    ......

    Kingsley had told her toe back and marry Fourth Master Swan.

    In fact, on the way back, she had thought a lot about it and how she could get Fourth Master Swan to marry her. In the end, she figured it was better not to y tricks on someone like Fourth Master Swan. After all, she did not think she could trick him, and it was better to be straightforward ¡ª to be straightforward and tell him her purpose.

    She saw the surprise in his eyes.

    From the second she saw him to her saying those words, it would be strange if he were not surprised.

    Therefore, she waited silently, waiting for Fourth Master Swan¡¯s reaction.

    One second.

    Two seconds.

    One minute.

    Two minutes.

    Ten minutes.

    Time passed... just like that.

    However, he did not say anything in the end.

    Jeanne took a deep breath, intending to break the silence when the man in front of her suddenly closed the door.

    It was the most obvious rejection, yet Jeanne felt as though her heart was pierced by a needle.

    She pursed her lips.

    If it were her, she would not agree to it either.

    After all, she had humiliated him, and now she wanted to marry him? Who was she kidding?

    She quietlyposed herself and thought about how she couldplete Kingsley¡¯s order.

    To people like Kingsley, she could never dream to leave if she did notplete the mission!

    With that, she took a deep breath and turned around to leave.

    However, the room door suddenly opened again.

    Jeanne was stunned.

    She saw Fourth Master Swan again, standing high and mighty in front of her, and heard him say, ¡°Miss Lawrence, have you been... possessed? !¡±

    Jeanne smiled brightly, but Edward stared at her coldly.

    ¡°No,¡± Jeanne answered seriously. ¡°I just suddenly can¡¯t bear to leave you, Fourth Master.¡±

    ¡°Miss Lawrence, it¡¯s best if you¡¯re honest.¡± Edward¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Hence, it was still pretty hard to deceive Fourth Master Swan.

    She said, ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through and realized I can¡¯t just leave like this.¡±

    Edward just looked straight at her as if checking to see whether she was lying or not.

    She continued, ¡°I was once bullied so badly by the Lawrences. Now that I¡¯ve finally returned, I want to take back everything that belongs to me. If I give up halfway through, I¡¯ll be unsatisfied.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you terrified of the Sanders, Miss Lawrence?¡± Edward raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say he could protect me?¡±

    ¡°Do you believe me?¡± Edward sneered and thought, ¡®When have you ever believed me?¡¯

    ¡°I do.¡± Jeanne was certain.

    There was a subtle change in Edward¡¯s expression.

    He knew what she said was somewhat true, but at that moment, he was still stunned by her determination.

    He kept silent.

    ¡°Fourth Master, let¡¯s make a deal,¡± Jeanne said, which prompted Edward to look at her.

    ¡°If you can guarantee my safety in Harken, I will make sure the Sanders don¡¯t harass you.¡± Jeanne was negotiating with him very seriously. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    However, Edward did not respond.

    Jeanne continued, ¡°Melody isn¡¯t the only one in the Sanders. Since they have taken a fancy to the Swans, they will definitely think of ways to get it. If one Melody dies, thousands and thousands more of Melody¡¯s will appear. You¡¯re rejecting the Sanders because you have someone in your heart, right? Once we get married, the Sanders should have no reason to marry one of the Sanders to you. After all, Harken has a monogamous marriage system. No matter how dominant the Sanders is, they can¡¯t take it that far.¡±

    ¡°You think it through very clearly.¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve been using me since the beginning, why not continue using me? My request is very simple. All you need to do is ensure the safety of me and my son, George, in Harken.¡± Jeanne looked at Fourth Master Swan and said, ¡°After all, this will be a marriage of convenience. If you want to back out, I definitely won¡¯t pester you.¡±

 Chapter 310 - Edward Agrees to Get Married

    <h4>Chapter 310: Edward Agrees to Get Married</h4>

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Edward raised his eyebrows.

    A marriage of convenience?!

    ¡°In that case, what if you want to back out of the marriage, Miss Lawrence?¡± Edward asked.

    If she backed out, he would still have to let her go, right?

    Jeanne bit her lips and said, ¡°I won¡¯t back out.¡±

    Something in Edward¡¯s eyes shifted.

    ¡°You¡¯ll have the final say in this marriage, Fourth Master. If you want to get married or get a divorce, I¡¯ll follow whatever you say.¡± Jeanne smiled and looked so obedient.

    Edward¡¯s tall body suddenly moved closer to Jeanne.

    Then, he lowered his head and stared at Jeanne.

    The two of them were very close to each other, so close that Jeanne could almost feel Fourth Master Swan¡¯s breathing. His breath on her face was so hot that it felt like an attack.

    She subconsciously gritted her teeth and did not dodge or even look away for a second.

    She looked very sincere.

    Fourth Master Swan lifted her chin, closing the distance between them even more.

    ......

    ¡°When did you be so obedient?¡± Edward asked her with a pause between each word.

    She still could not deceive Fourth Master Swan.

    Kingsley¡¯s order to have her marry Fourth Master Swan was not easy at all.

    Fourth Master Swan liked her, but the man¡¯s rationality was terrifying. He would not abandon his principles for her sake.

    She said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯m sorry to have bothered you, Fourth Master.¡±

    Jeanne pulled herself away from him, and her chin left his slender fingers.

    Fourth Master Swan¡¯s eyes moved slightly, but he did not stop her.

    With that, Jeanne turned around.

    She thought maybe she was too aggressive.

    After all, she had just plotted against him, and now she said she wanted to get married to him? Who in the world would be so foolish?

    However, as soon as she left¡­

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s body tensed up as Fourth Master Swan¡¯s voice sounded behind her.

    As if in a daze, wondering if she had heard wrongly, she turned her head to look at Fourth Master Swan.

    It was impossible to tell his emotions because his face was emotionless.

    Therefore, at that moment, she asked with some uncertainty, ¡°Did you agree to our marriage?¡±

    ¡°When do you want to get married?¡± He did not answer her directly and was already nning the next step.

    Jeanne unconsciously bit her lip.

    She had to admit that at that moment, her heart was¡­ beating wildly.

    Never did she think that Fourth Master Swan would be so forting.

    She did not know why he would agree, but she told herself that assassins had no feelings.

    Thest thing they should have were feelings holding them back

    In fact, Kingsley had many assassins under him. Some of them really relied on seduction toplete one difficult mission after another, and afterpleting it, they would turn around and leave with no feelings attached. No matter what happened to the man who loved her with all his heart, the assassin would just treat him coldly.

    She, too, would be a person like that.

    She said, ¡°You have the final say, Fourth Master.¡±

    ¡°What kind of wedding do you want?¡±

    ¡°You have the final say.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Edward did not ask further.

    He knew very well that she would not have any expectations for the marriage because she had no feelings for him.

    Hence, he said, ¡°Rest well, Miss Lawrence. I will inform you when the date is set.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jeanne nodded obediently.

    The next second, Fourth Master Swan closed the door.

    The way the two of them talked about marriage was like they were discussing business.

    It was fine as long as they finished talking. There was no need to put too many feelings into it.

    However, Jeanne still stood at Fourth Master Swan¡¯s door for a very, very long time.

    Only after a while did she turn around and leave to the room next door to get George.

    Then, she brought George downstairs.

    With the marriage confirmed, she did not want to stay here. Since she had to stay, she would have to go back to the Lawrences.

    There was still a pile of trash in the Lawrences that needed her to deal with!

    She had just gone downstairs when she saw Nox walking over imposingly.

    He asked fiercely, ¡°You¡¯re leaving again?¡±

    Jeanne did not answer.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t manage to seduce him?¡± Nox mocked.

    Jeanne did not want to answer that question either.

    ¡°Jeanne, do you really think our family¡¯s Fourth Master Swan is so easy to seduce? Why would he allow you to y him again after you yed him once? You¡¯ve underestimated him!¡± Nox said proudly.

    At that, Jeanne smiled.

    Nox continued, ¡°From now on, stay away from Fourth Master Swan. To tell you the truth, I already have ns to introduce a girlfriend to him, and I have a lot of resources on hand. If he doesn¡¯t like this one, he can try the next one. If he doesn¡¯t like the next one, he can try another. If he doesn¡¯t like that one, he can move on. Anyway, I¡¯ve made arrangements for his sex life¡­¡±

    Nox went on and on.

 Chapter 311 - Edward Agrees to Get Married

    <h4>Chapter 311: Edward Agrees to Get Married</h4>

    Jeanne interrupted him and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you, Nox.¡±

    Nox frowned.

    He felt that Jeanne was very proud of herself.

    ¡°Fourth Master and I are getting married soon.¡±

    ¡°Wow... What?!¡± Nox looked at Jeanne.

    At that moment, he thought he must have heard wrongly.

    ¡°You can keep those resources to yourself. From now on, you don¡¯t have to worry about the Fourth Master¡¯s sex life.¡±

    Nox¡¯s eyes were bulging.

    He refused to believe it or, to be more precise, he could not ept it!

    He could not ept that his Fourth Master Swan was being yed by Jeanne.

    Just as he was about to speak, Edward suddenly said from behind, ¡°Nox, contact a weddingpany for me.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    What kind of miraculous turn of events was that?

    ......

    Has the author¨C No. Has Fourth Master Swan gone crazy?

    Nox turned his head and looked at Fourth Master Swan in a daze.

    By then, Jeanne had already left with George.

    When they walked out, the Fourth Master Swan¡¯s ck car at the door stopped in front of her. The driver got down from the car respectfully and said to Jeanne, ¡°Miss Lawrence, Fourth Master has told me to send you and the young master off.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    She turned around to look at the driver with a smile. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°No worries, Miss Lawrence. Please hop on. ¡°The chauffeur opened the car door for her.

    With that, Jeanne and George got into the car and left Bamboo Garden.

    Jeanne could not help but heave a sigh.

    She, too, did not know why she was sighing. It was probably because she wanted to rx her tense heart.

    Forget Nox finding it unbelievable, for even she could not ept how things had developed.

    ¡°Mom.¡± George, who was beside her, suddenly called out to her.

    Jeanne looked over at him. ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°Are you going to marry Fourth Master Swan?¡± George asked in his childlike voice.

    Jeanne felt guilty. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I know. I promised you I wouldn¡¯t be with Fourth Master Swan.¡±

    George stared at her.

    Jeanne said, ¡°I know you don¡¯t like Fourth Master Swan, but sometimes, I don¡¯t have a choice either. George, if you don¡¯t like living with Fourth Master Swan, I¡¯ll get Kingsley to bring you with him¨C¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± George shook his head. ¡°I want to stay with you.¡±

    Deep down, Jeanne was a little touched.

    When she was at her worst, George¡¯s existence would be her greatest encouragement.

    She touched George¡¯s hair and said, ¡°Actually, Fourth Master Swan and I are in a marriage of convenience. That means we¡¯re not married because we have feelings for each other, but because of benefits. So, one day, Fourth Master Swan and I will get a divorce.¡±

    It seemed like Jeanne was assuring George that they would leave one day.

    George opened his small mouth, but the words got stuck in his throat. Then, he turned to look out of the car window.

    He did not want to tell his mother that when Fourth Master Swan carried him in the amusement park today before they entered the haunted house, he whispered in his ear, ¡°Promise me two things. First, take care of yourself so that your mother doesn¡¯t have to worry about you. Second, take care of your mother for me so that I don¡¯t have to worry about her.¡±

    Although George was very young, he understood what Fourth Master Swan said then.

    He understood that Fourth Master Swan was saying his goodbye.

    That was why when his mother picked him up and left the amusement park, he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Fourth Master?¡±

    What he wanted to tell his mother at that moment was that Fourth Master Swan would not stop them from leaving.

    However, he did not say it in the end.

    He always thought Fourth Master Swan would snatch his mother away, and that was why he would not give Fourth Master Swan a chance.

    When the car arrived at the Lawrence family¡¯s manor, Jeanne thanked the driver and then led George inside.

    She thought she would never show up in this ce again, but she was back.

    It had been more than a week since the ident, but her sudden appearance stunned Alexander and Jenifer in the living room. Obviously, they did not expect her toe back.

    Alexander¡¯s face sank as he had been seething with anger at Jeanne¡¯s sudden absence from work for a week.

    If it were not for Fourth Master Swan giving him a call, he would not have endured it until now.

    Jeanne was really bing more and more arrogant!

    She thought she could look down on others just because of her current ability.

    As such, he said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re finally willing toe back, huh?¡±

    Jeanne had already expected Alexander to be behaving strangely.

    However, she did not want to deal with him right now.

    Alexander said, ¡°So what? Now that you¡¯ve seduced Fourth Master Swan, you think you¡¯re all grown up, huh? You don¡¯t even take me seriously anymore!¡±

    Honestly, without Fourth Master Swan, he would not take her seriously either.

    If it were not for her mother, who had once stayed in the house, she would not have been so entangled with the family.

 Chapter 312 - Edward Agrees to Get Married

    <h4>Chapter 312: Edward Agrees to Get Married</h4>

    She said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m a little tired, so I¡¯ll head to my room now.¡±

    ¡°Have you been staying at Fourth Master Swan¡¯s ce for the past few days?¡± Alexander asked.

    Jeanne nodded in response.

    She really did not want to waste her time on Alexander.

    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Fourth Master Swan now?¡± Alexander asked bluntly.

    Jeanne did not want to answer.

    She felt that although Fourth Master Swan had agreed to it, she was afraid... he would suddenly go back on his word.

    It was not that she did not trust him, but after thinking it through, she felt that she hade with ill intentions.

    If he really had some sense, he would not have agreed to marry her so abruptly.

    ¡°What? You can¡¯t say it?!¡± Alexander¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°I can¡¯t say it.¡± Jeanne did not beat around the bush.

    Alexander sneered and looked at Jeanne in contempt.

    Jeanne did not need to think to know what Alexander thought of her. In Alexander¡¯s mind, she and Fourth Master Swan were just sleeping together.

    ......

    She did not exin herself, nor did she want to exin herself.

    In any case, she did not care about how Alexander saw her.

    With that, she held onto George¡¯s hand and left straight for upstairs.

    Alexander¡¯s expression was ugly, but he did not say anything more.

    Meanwhile, Jenifer stared at Jeanne¡¯s silhouette and purposely said, ¡°I can¡¯t believe Jeanne would actually sell her body.¡±

    Alexander sneered, ¡°Otherwise, do you think she is where she is now by relying on herself?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Jeanne has so many assets. It would be impossible for her to earn it all by herself even over eight lifetimes! Who knows how many men she had to apany to have her current achievements?¡± Jenifer looked a little annoyed. ¡°Right now, everyone out there is talking about where Jeanne got her money. She has really dragged the Lawrences¡¯ name through the mind.¡±

    Alexander¡¯s expression was a little grim.

    Jenifer knew best to fan the mes, so she said again, ¡°Right now, for Jeanne to do better in life, she has gone to seduce Fourth Master Swan again. Although Fourth Master Swan has shown his fondness for Jeanne at all major events, I heard from Jasmine that Fourth Master Swan did this so that he had a reasonable reason to reject the Sanders. However, I don¡¯t understand why Fourth Master Swan would reject a perfectly fine princess of the Sanders.¡±

    Alexander did not understand it at first either.

    That was until he had a few words with Eden, who told him that the Sanders had taken a fancy to the Swans¡¯ assets and wanted to use the marriage to get a piece of that cake.

    When he thought about it, he found it reasonable for the Sanders to be afraid of how powerful the Swans were bing.

    Then, he instantly understood.

    Seeing Alexander did not speak, Jenifer continued. ¡°Now that the Sanders¡¯s third princess has passed away unexpectedly, Jeanne probably knows she¡¯s useless. That is why she climbed into Fourth Master Swan¡¯s bed and won¡¯t let him go.¡±

    ¡°Jeanne really knows no shame!¡± Alexander cursed fiercely.

    ¡°However, I do rather admire Jeanne.¡± Jenifer appeared to be very sincere. ¡°Fourth Master Swan hasn¡¯t had a single woman by his side for so many years, yet Jeanne got into his bed. It shows that Jeanne is quite capable. Now that I think about it, it¡¯s not surprising for Jeanne to have such arge amount of assets. If she could seduce Fourth Master Swan, other men shouldn¡¯t be a problem!¡±

    She was certain that Jeanne had gotten all her money from men.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be proud of by selling one¡¯s body? If not for the fact my father thinks highly of Jeanne now, I would¡¯ve kicked her out of the house long ago!¡± Alexander snickered.

    ¡°Forget it. Doesn¡¯t the old master think Jeanne is useful now?¡± Jenifer advised, ¡°I think the old master knows his limits, but...¡±

    ¡°But what?¡±Alexander¡¯s expression turned cold.

    ¡°But the old master thinks so highly of Jeanne, and since Joshua is so useless, I¡¯m really afraid that the old master would make his decision and hand the Lawrence Enterprise over to Jeanne. In the end, didn¡¯t the Lawrences want someone to carry on the family name? In any case, even if the women in the Harken are deemed unsuitable to assume that role, if there was no other choice, the daughter would have to bear that responsibility. More importantly, Jeanne now has a son, George, whose surname is also Lawrence.¡±

    That was Jenifer¡¯s concern.

    She had finally found the right time, when Alexander was very dissatisfied with Jeanne, to say it, all because she wanted him to be on her side.

    When Alexander heard what Jenifer said, his expression turned ugly. ¡°Who can you me? It¡¯s all Joshua¡¯s fault for not living up to expectations!¡±

 Chapter 313 - Edward Agrees to Get Married

    <h4>Chapter 313: Edward Agrees to Get Married</h4>

    ¡°I know it¡¯s my fault that I didn¡¯t educate Joshua well, but Joshua is the Lawrences¡¯ only son. I can¡¯t just abandon him, can I? What¡¯s more, if the Lawrence Enterprise really falls into Jeanne¡¯s hands, do you think we can still have a good life? With Jeanne¡¯s current attitude toward us, we would be kicked out of the family!¡±

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have the ability to do that yet!¡± Alexander was furious.

    His tone was very heavy.

    Jenifer quickly softened her stance, ¡°I¡¯m just worried, that¡¯s all. Please don¡¯t get angry. It¡¯s not good for your health. If you don¡¯t calm down, I won¡¯t say it next time, lest I make you unhappy.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No matter how capable Jeanne is, it¡¯s impossible for her to obtain the Lawrences¡¯ assets.¡± Alexander was very certain.

    However, Jenifer was still worried.

    After all, the Lawrences¡¯ assets were not in Alexander¡¯s possession but Old Master Lawrence¡¯s.

    Moreover, Jeanne already had 10 percent of the Lawrences¡¯ shares.

    If that went on, who knew what would happen?

    ¡°Jeanne doesn¡¯t have the right to inherit the Lawrences¡¯ assets!¡± After Alexander said those words, he immediately stood up and left.

    He did not seem to be in the mood to talk nonsense with Jenifer.

    Jenifer stared at Alexander¡¯s back.

    What did he mean by not having the right?

    ......

    No matter how smart he was, he could not understand it at that moment!

    However, at least now she knew how Alexander saw it.

    That way, she would be able to rx a little.

    The most important thing now was to make Jeanne lose her reputation again and get kicked out of the family!

    That woman was really not an easy one to deal with!

    ..

    At the Swans, in the Bamboo Garden.

    Nox talked for at least an hour.

    For an hour, he tried to persuade Edward to think twice before acting and kept insisting that Jeanne had ulterior motives until his mouth was dry from all the talking.

    However, that man remained indifferent as he stared at his phone screen.

    Nox took a look, only to see all kinds of wedding photos on the screen.

    The guy had already started... nning on taking wedding photos.

    No.

    He was already nning when he would get married.

    Then, he suddenly put down his phone.

    Startled, Nox asked, ¡°Have you thought it through?¡±

    ¡°I have.¡± Edward stood up from the sofa.

    Nox stood up as well. ¡°It¡¯s good that you have thought it through. If you have, don¡¯t bother with that woman, Jeanne...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s time I visit the old master.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Nox was still traumatized by Old Master Swan.

    At the thought of the wound on his back, he began to feel the pain again.

    ¡°To tell him about the marriage between Jeanne and me.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    There was no hope.

    Fourth Master Swan waspletely hopeless.

    One day, he would die at the hands of Jeanne.

    With that, Edward brought Nox with him and walked into Universe Garden.

    It was already night time, so the courtyard was very quiet.

    The first person Fourth Master Swan saw was Wade.

    Nox did not even look at his grandfather.

    When he recalled how he was beaten up a few days ago, he felt all sorts of emotions.

    Wade also ignored his grandson. He looked at Edward and asked, ¡°What can I do for you, Fourth Master Swan? ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for my father.¡±

    ¡°He just had dinner and should be resting in the tea room.¡±

    Edward nodded.

    He walked past Wade and entered the house.

    However, Nox did not follow him.

    He had a feeling that it was a war between father and son, and he did not want to be implicated as an innocent.

    Therefore, he just stood in the main hall with his grandfather.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel guilty to see me?¡± Nox questioned.

    Wade nced at his grandson. ¡°You¡¯re lucky you didn¡¯t die.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not your biological grandson, am I?¡±

    ¡°I picked you up,¡± Wade said bluntly.

    Nox almost spat out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°So you do have some self-awareness to realize that you¡¯re not the eldest young master of the Winters.¡±

    The old man was very evil.

    Nox would be dumb to believe him.

    ¡°By the way.¡± Wade suddenly thought of something. ¡°The child bride that your father found for you...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about the child bride, okay? I said I don¡¯t like her!¡± Nox was irritated.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say you have to like her. I just want you to carry on the family line,¡± Wade said straightforwardly.

    ¡°So I¡¯m not f*cking worthy of love?¡± Nox burst out.

    He was also very disrespectful to his grandfather.

    Wadeughed, and at that moment, he even nced at Nox¡¯s crotch.

    Nox shuddered at his grandfather¡¯sughter. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    ¡°The child bride is 18 years old. Get the ceremony done as soon as possible and give birth to a child.¡± It was rare for Wade to expose Nox, and he directly gave an order. ¡°I¡¯ll tell your parents about your marriageter.¡±

 Chapter 314 - Edward Agrees to Get Married

    <h4>Chapter 314: Edward Agrees to Get Married</h4>

    ¡°Old Man Winter!¡±

    ¡°Resistance is futile.¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t I picked up? Why do I have to carry on the family line?¡± Nox raged on.

    However, Wade ignored him and went straight inside, not giving Nox the chance to reject him.

    Nox was furious.

    D*mn it.

    He was not someone who would submit to his fate! The more they wanted him to marry Shelly, the more he would not!

    Even if they wanted him to marry someone, Shelly was not his type!

    If he had to carry on the family line, he had to marry a decent one!

    ..

    In the tearoom, Edward appeared in front of Zachary.

    When it came to Old Master Swan, Edward still treated him with much respect, so he greeted the old man, ¡°Dad.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Zachary was ying chess by himself at that moment, and he looked very rxed.

    ......

    ¡°I¡¯m getting married.¡± He went straight to the point.

    He was just that straightforward.

    The chess in Zachary¡¯s hands paused for a moment before he put it down slowly.

    Without showing any emotion, he asked Edward, ¡°Who¡¯s the other party?¡±

    ¡°Jeanne.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll agree?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking for your opinion,¡± Edward said. ¡°I¡¯m just informing you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve wasted all these years of effort on you, haven¡¯t I?¡± Zachary¡¯s words were not harsh, but they could make people shudder.

    ¡°My life is yours, but my heart is not,¡± Edward said clearly.

    ¡°Is there no turning back?¡± Zachary let go of the chess piece and looked at his son.

    ¡°No.¡± Edward looked into his eyes. ¡°I have to marry her.¡±

    ¡°What if I insist on not agreeing?¡±

    ¡°As I said, my life is yours, and you can beat me to death.¡± Edward enunciated each word clearly.

    Zachary was visibly displeased.

    Once he was angry, he could fill the house with a gloomy atmosphere. That was how powerful his presence was.

    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just expressing my determination.¡± Edward was still respectful.

    Zachary looked at Edward coldly.

    He looked at the son he had raised and the resistance he was putting up against him at that moment.

    Then, his face darkened. ¡°Wade.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡± Wade walked in from outside.

    ¡°Send him to the confinement room!¡±

    Wade paused for a moment, and Zachary gave him a look. With no other choice, Wade walked toward Edward respectfully. ¡°Please, Fourth Master Swan.¡±

    With that, Edward turned around and followed Wade out.

    It was the confinement room again, but the door of the confinement room seemed to have changed.

    After all, Finn had smashed the previous one.

    As he walked in, there was nothing inside but a gloomy and cold feeling.

    After Edward entered, he immediately knelt on the ground as if he was used to it. That was the result when he did not do as he was pleased.

    He watched as Wade walked up to him with the whip in his hand.

    Wade sighed. ¡°Fourth Master Swan, why do you have to go against your father?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going against him,¡± Edward said. ¡°I just want a life of my own.¡±

    ¡°I knew you weren¡¯t destined to have one from the moment you were born.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I want to fight for myself.¡±

    Wade still wanted to say something but chose not to in the end.

    Once Fourth Master Swan decided on something, nothing could make him change his decision.

    Inside the confinement room, only the sound of whipping could be heard, and it went on for almost the entire night.

    The next morning, the door of the confinement room was pushed open.

    Nox naturally stayed in Universe Garden the whole night.

    He knew it would end like that, but Fourth Master Swan still had to do it his way.

    What kind of magic power did Jeanne, the Eldest Young Lady Lawrence, have?

    As soon as the door opened, Zachary stepped in.

    In the confinement room, Edward was kneeling with his back straight. Even though his back was wounded from being whipped, he remained upright.

    Nox was used to the scene, so when he saw Edward¡¯s bloody back, he could remain calm.

    ¡°Have you thought it through?¡± Zachary asked Edward.

    ¡°I have thought it through very clearly,¡± Edward said. ¡°I want to marry Jeanne.¡±

    Nox¡¯s heart trembled.

    To be honest, he was still afraid of Old Master Swan.

    Even though he was held hostage thest time, he was still afraid after he calmed down.

    After all, he had grown up under his cruelty since he was young, so it was hard not to be afraid.

    However, Nox was considered to be treated quite alright, for Old Master Swan was the cruelest to his own son, Fourth Master Swan.

    He felt it was not easy for Fourth Master Swan to have grown up without going crazy.

    At those thoughts, Nox trembled with fear.

    In the somewhat silent istion room, Zachary suddenly said, ¡°Bring Jeanne to see me.¡±

    Edward¡¯s eyes moved, and he looked straight at Zachary.

    ¡°Since you want to marry her, I have to see who she is!¡±

    Edward pursed her thin lips.

    On the other hand, Nox¡¯s eyeballs almost fell out.

    Old Master Swan had agreed and so easily at that, which did not make sense.

    All he did was give Fourth Master Swan a few whips, albeit still quite bad, but he was not half-dead. To Old Master Swan, that was not considered a punishment.

    Yet, he had agreed just like that.

    Nox could not keep up with the plot anymore.

    He just watched Old Master Swan leave after that speech and then turned around to see Fourth Master Swan standing up from the ground.

    Nox quickly went up to support him.

    ¡°Are you really going to marry Jeanne?¡± Nox asked as he helped Edward to walk.

    It was really unbelievable.

    How could someone, who had never been in a rtionship, get married just like that?

    It made him feel very embarrassed! He had been through hundreds of rtionships and had never thought about starting a family.

    Edward did not answer Nox, and there was no need for Nox to continue asking because Nox knew from the smile on Edward¡¯s face.

    In this lifetime, Fourth Master Swan would never be able to escape from Jeanne¡¯s grasp!

    The marriage was decided.

 Chapter 315 - Set a Date for the Wedding

    <h4>Chapter 315: Set a Date for the Wedding</h4>

    In Bamboo Garden, Nox helped Edward to his bed.

    At that moment, Finn was already waiting in Bamboo Garden.

    Last night, Nox dialed Finn¡¯s number and told him toe to Bamboo Garden early in the morning as he had expected such an oue.

    Finn asked while treating the wound on Edward¡¯s back, ¡°What happened?¡± Why was he whipped again?

    The Fourth Master seemed to be injured a little too frequently these days.

    Noxughed sinisterly and did not reply.

    On the contrary, Edward, who had always been quiet, said, ¡°Finn, I¡¯m getting married.¡±

    His tone sounded indifferent, but if one were to look carefully, one could hear the joy in his voice.

    Finn¡¯s hand that was treating the wound paused for a moment. Then, he turned to look at Nox beside him as if to confirm whether it was true.

    He found that it was too sudden, so much that he could not ept it. It was just like that year when he suddenly announced that he was getting married, and they, too, found it hard to believe.

    ¡°With Jeanne.¡± Feeling Finn¡¯s gaze on him, Nox added, and when he said the word Jeanne, he gritted his teeth.

    Finn was surprised, but he also understood.

    He reacted much calmer than Nox and epted it in an instant. He said, ¡°Congrattions.¡±

    ......

    The man lying on the bed raised his head and smiled.

    Once Finn dressed and bandaged Edward¡¯s back, he packed up his medical kit and told Edward some things to take note of.

    Then, he could not help but ask, ¡°When are you getting married?¡±

    Edward replied, ¡°In a few days.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Why the hurry?

    ¡°Rest well and don¡¯t get yourself hurt again. You¡¯ll be able to recover within a week.¡± Finn was serious. ¡°It won¡¯t affect your sex life.¡±

    Edward nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll head off now. I have surgery to attend to this afternoon.¡± With that, Finn got up.

    Nox nced at Finn¡¯s back as he left, and when he turned around, he saw that Edward had already gotten up from the bed.

    He said in a strange tone, ¡°Didn¡¯t Finn say not to get up? Aren¡¯t you afraid that you won¡¯t be able to have sex on your wedding night?¡±

    ¡°Get Teddy over for me.¡± Edward ignored Nox, who rolled his eyes.

    Forget it.

    In any case, in this life, Fourth Master Swan had fallen into Jeanne¡¯s hands!

    ..

    Jeanne left the house with George, who would go to school while she went to work at Lawrence Enterprise.

    Everything seemed to have returned to square one.

    Who would have thought that just yesterday, for a split second, everything here would have be a thing of the past?

    She had just been sent to thepany when her phone rang.

    She took a nce at the iing call andposed herself before saying, ¡°Fourth Master.¡±

    ¡°Where are you?¡±

    ¡°At work.¡± The corners of Jeanne¡¯s mouth curled into a smile. ¡°Fourth Master, is there something you need?¡±

    ¡°My father wants to see you.¡±

    Her heart skipped a beat.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up from work tonight.¡±

    ¡°...Okay.¡±

    When the other side hung up the phone, Jeanne held the phone in her hand in a daze.

    Miles looked at her. ¡°Are you sure you want to marry Fourth Master Swan?¡±

    ¡°Or what?¡±Jeanne snapped back to her senses and regained herposure.

    ¡°Does Mr. Thorn really wants you to marry him?¡± Ming Lang found it somewhat unbelievable.

    ¡°Have you ever seen Kingsley joke around?¡±

    Miles nodded and then sighed.

    Jeanne knew what he was sighing about. However, she smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Jeanne got out of the car and walked straight into Lawrence Enterprise. She had note to work for more than a week, so everyone was a little surprised to see her.

    As she walked straight into her office, Amy hurriedly followed her in. ¡°Director Lawrence, I thought you weren¡¯ting to work.¡±

    ¡°I ran into something, so I took a week off. Did anything big happen this week?¡± Jeanne asked as she turned on herputer.

    ¡°The logistics warehouse project is in full swing, and we¡¯re doing pilot marketing to some areas. The effect isn¡¯t obvious at the moment, but it is going in a good direction,¡± Amy reported respectfully. ¡°In thepany, the transitioning of the senior management role hasn¡¯t been smooth. Although many from the senior management don¡¯t say it, thements have not been good, which has led to a lot of work being held back.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the executive general manager do anything about it?¡±Jeanne raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°No. I don¡¯t think he asked much, so some work has been dyed.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Jeanne nodded.

    ¡°Director Lawrence, ck coffee without sugar?¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    With that, Amy turned to leave.

    ¡°Call Forrest over for me.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Forrest pushed the door open and entered. Then, he sat in front of Jeanne and could not help but say, ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯te to work.¡±

    After all, she had disappeared for a week without saying anything.

 Chapter 316 - Set a Date for the Wedding

    <h4>Chapter 316: Set a Date for the Wedding</h4>

    She was not supposed toe, but she did not exin further. ¡°I heard from Amy the transitioning of the senior management role isn¡¯t going well.¡±

    ¡°Everyone in the senior management is with power, and in Lawrence Enterprise, they each have seniority and status. Even if the human resources department has been taking the lead in this matter, without a strong leader to push it forward, as long as the senior management doesn¡¯t do their job, the human resources department can¡¯t make the transition go smoothly.¡±

    ¡°That is to say, President Lawrence didn¡¯t care about it at all.¡± Jeanne knew very well.

    ¡°Indeed, he didn¡¯t. Moreover, President Lawrence¡¯s attitude when doing things is that as long as he has given the orders, he¡¯ll wait for the results. He will not waste any more time and handle things personally unless he encounters a problem. If he encounters a problem, his ability to solve the problem would also be very worrying,¡± Forrest said bluntly.

    Jeanne did not need to put in any good words for Alexander because that was the truth.

    She said, ¡°Okay, I got it. I¡¯ll think of a way to solve this matter. By the way, have you sorted out the senior management¡¯s previous situation?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s here.¡± Knowing that Director Lawrence would want it, he already had it prepared.

    Jeanne took it and looked at it seriously.

    Then, she said, ¡°Gather the project team members to have a meeting to discuss the sales pilot of the logistics warehouse.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Jeanne put down the information and went to the meeting room with Forrest.

    In the meeting room, the project team members were all present.

    Jeanne did not waste any more time and went straight to the point. ¡°I need three sets of data. First, how many users do we have for the pilot marketing, and what is the sess rate of the sales? Second, how many users do we have to contact for promotions, and what is the sess rate of the sales? Third, I need a questionnaire. The questionnaire should include whether they like the interface of the emerce tform, whether it¡¯s user-friendly, whether the emerce activities are attractive, and what suggestions they have for the emerce tform. Forrest, make the necessary arrangements.¡±

    ......

    ¡°Yes.¡± Forrest was extremely respectful.

    ¡°Who is currently liaising with MUK Group?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°I am,¡± Hans quickly replied.

    ¡°Once the data is out, meet with the person in charge tomorrow morning to discuss the optimization of the progress of the pilot project. Let me know when you¡¯ve confirmed the time.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Right. Who is the person in charge of the pilot project this time?¡± Jeanne raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°It¡¯s Deputy Director Lawrence.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Jeanne nodded. ¡°Everyone dismissed.¡±

    After that, she left immediately.

    The people in the meeting room could not help butment, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I have a feeling that with Director Lawrence around, our work efficiency will be much higher.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. She can get to the point and exin it clearly to us every time. On the other hand, Deputy Director Lawrence doesn¡¯t know what he wants and still has to rely on us to figure it out.¡±

    ¡°I hope Director Lawrence will always lead us.¡±

    ¡­

    Jeanne did not return directly to her office.

    Instead, she knocked on Joshua¡¯s door.

    Joshua was in the middle of a game, so when he heard the knocking on the door, he ignored it.

    Jeanne did not want to waste more time and immediately pushed open the door.

    Joshua was a little unhappy, but the moment he turned his head and saw Jeanne, the words got stuck in his throat. Even so, he ignored Jeanne and continued to y his game.

    Jeanne did not react to Joshua¡¯sck of work etiquette. She simply went up to Joshua and said indifferently, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be involved in the pilot marketing of the emerce tform anymore!¡±

    Joshua¡¯s expression changed instantly, and he roared at Jeanne, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because my position is higher than yours. I¡¯m not discussing it with you but arranging it for you.¡±

    ¡°Jeanne, don¡¯t think you¡¯re so great just because you have some money!¡± Joshua was so angry that he quit his game and stood up angrily from his seat.

    ¡°I¡¯m just informing you.¡±

    ¡°Jeanne!¡±

    By then, Jeanne had already walked out. The moment she walked out, she said to Joshua¡¯s secretary, ¡°Give Amy all the information on the emerce tform project.¡±

    Joshua¡¯s secretary was put in an awkward situation.

    She turned her head to look at Deputy Director Lawrence in the office.

    Deputy Director Lawrence was so angry that he could kill someone, while on the other hand, Director Lawrence was so nonchnt that she could not refuse.

    The secretary braced herself and handed the things to Amy.

    When Jeanne returned to the office, she devoted herself to her work.

    Kingsley said the most valuable thing about her was that she was more serious than anyone else when doing something.

    However, this was not valuable.

    She was forced to do it.

    The environment made people, and she just went with the flow.

    At 5:30 p.m., Jeanne¡¯s phone rang.

 Chapter 317 - Set a Date for the Wedding

    <h4>Chapter 317: Set a Date for the Wedding</h4>

    Jeanne took a look and paused when she saw the string of Arabic numbers.

    She did not save Fourth Master Swan¡¯s name, but she knew that was his number.

    She took a deep breath, and only then did she recall that Fourth Master Swan said he would take her to see his father tonight.

    However, she really did not want to go.

    She picked up the call. ¡°Fourth Master.¡±

    ¡°Are you off work?¡± the man on the other end of the phone asked.

    Jeanne looked at her work and said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m downstairs.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be right down.¡± Jeanne put down the phone.

    She was halfway through writing the proposal and some nning. However, she saved all the files, turned off theputer, and then left work.

    Amy was surprised to see Director Lawrence leaving work so early.

    She saw that Director Lawrence had a lot of work to do, and based on her understanding of Director Lawrence, she would only leave after she had dealt with all her work. Moreover, was there not a coboration with MUK Group at 10 a.m. tomorrow? She had always been fully prepared for negotiations.

    Therefore, Jeanne thought she would visit Old Master Swan and spend time with Fourth Master Swan beforeing back to work overtime.

    ......

    With that thought in mind, she arrived at the lobby of Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s building.

    At that moment, it was just time to get off work, and there were some people at the door.

    Among the crowd, Fourth Master Swan¡¯s ostentatious appearance there really made him stand out.

    Jeanne gritted her teeth and went over, where Fourth Master Swan handed Jeanne the bouquet of roses in his hand.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Jeanne smiled.

    The next second, someone grabbed her hand and pulled her into the car.

    It was a very simple action, but it made the onlookers gasp in surprise.

    They found Fourth Master Swan¡¯s every move, every frown, and smile too handsome. There was an indescribable charm to him.

    In the car, Jeanne¡¯s hand was held tightly in Fourth Master Swan¡¯s palm.

    At the same time, he stared at her without blinking, with his other hand still propped on the car window.

    No matter how calm Jeanne was, she was also baffled by the gaze. She said, ¡°Fourth Master, is there something on my face?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    If not, why was he looking at her like that?

    ¡°You look good.¡±

    Speechless, she thought, ¡®Stop flirting.¡¯

    Jeanne turned her face to the side and looked out the car window. Even from her side profile, her face was visibly red.

    The car drove steadily into the Swans¡¯ courtyard and into Universe Garden.

    In fact, Jeanne had been here seven years ago.

    She had already forgotten about it, but now the memory resurfaced in her mind again.

    When the car arrived, Edward personally opened the car door for Jeanne and led her into the house with their hands held.

    Jeanne moved her hand, feeling that it was a little weird. However, Edward did not seem to notice anything as he continued to hold her hand and walk intimately into the main hall.

    At that moment, in the main hall, Old Master Swan was sitting in the middle seat, looking as if he was waiting for them.

    Wade was standing beside him.

    The two of them just watched as Edward and Jeanne showed up, holding hands. There was no expression on their faces.

    Edward said, ¡°Dad, Uncle Wade.¡±

    That was when Jeanne began to feel awkward.

    What should she call him?

    Would it be too informal to call him as Edward did?

    Would it be inappropriate to call him by his seniority?

    Just like that, there was silence for a few seconds.

    Jeanne¡¯s palms were sweating. Before she really established a rtionship with the Fourth Master, it seemed more appropriate to call him by his seniority. Hence, she smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa Swan. Grandpa Wade.¡±

    Edward pursed his lips and said in a serious tone, ¡°Call him uncle.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Could he not ruin the situation at a time like that?

    She was embarrassed enough.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± At that moment, Old Master Swan opened his mouth and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a form of address. You can change it slowly in the future.¡±

    ¡®You can change it slowly in the future.¡¯

    Jeanne was moved as she never expected that Old Master Swan would give her an out.

    However, Old Master Swan did not say much either. ¡°Wade, get the servants to serve dinner.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    With that, Wade left.

    After a while, he respectfully invited them to the table to eat.

    On the huge antique dining table, Old Master Swan still sat in the most conspicuous position.

    Wade was not a servant, so he naturally sat next to Zachary.

    In the meantime, Edward sat on the other side of Zachary while Jeanne sat with Edward.

    The dining table was so very quiet that Jeanne felt like the air had frozen.

    ¡°I heard the two of you are getting married,¡± Zachary suddenly said.

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Edward answered respectfully.

    ¡°Have you chosen a date?¡±

    ¡°The 16th of this month.¡±

    Zachary had to think for a few seconds.

    Then, Wade said respectfully beside him, ¡°It¡¯s this Saturday. There are still... four more days.¡±

 Chapter 318 - Set a Date for the Wedding

    <h4>Chapter 318: Set a Date for the Wedding</h4>

    Zachary then nced at Edward, and Jeanne also did the same.

    Was that a joke?!

    From saying yes to the wedding yesterday to the wedding day only took four days. Could four days be enough to prepare for a wedding?

    On second thought, maybe it would be a simple wedding, so she epted it.

    In any case, Fourth Master Swan had the final say.

    ¡°Have you thought about the wedding gift?¡± Zachary asked Edward.

    It seemed that he had epted it too.

    ¡°I have thought about it,¡± Edward replied. ¡°I will transfer all the original shares of Swan Enterprise to Jeanne.¡±

    Stunned, Jeanne turned her head to look at Edward.

    Zachary also looked at him in the same way.

    Edward said, ¡°Not much. Only eight percent.¡±

    ording to Swan Enterprise¡¯s current assets, which were worth 100 billion yuan, eight percent were worth just over 10 billion yuan.

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    ......

    ¡°It¡¯s not much. Compared to Ms. Lawrence¡¯s assets, it¡¯s just a small amount.¡± Zachary nodded.

    Could she say that the money in her ount was not hers?!

    In her head, she was still trying to figure out how much money she had, how much money she had to prepare for a dowry for herself, and whether she could afford the wedding gift.

    ¡°Wade,¡± Zachary called out to the person beside him.

    Jeanne was still in a daze when she saw Wade handing Zachary a box, which looked like an old jewelry box.

    He took it out and handed it to Edward. ¡°This is a small token of my appreciation.¡±

    Edward froze for a moment before raising his head to look at his father.

    Jeanne did not know why Fourth Master Swan suddenly fell silent, but she could tell that the gift was very valuable.

    Then, she saw Edward receive it silently. ¡°Thank you, dad.¡±

    Zachary nodded and did not say anything more.

    Edward ced the box beside her and did not give it to Jeanne or take it out for her to see what it was.

    In any case, Jeanne thought that the gift was not a simple one.

    After dinner, Edward left the table with Jeanne.

    Jeanne did not expect that dinner with Old Master Swans would be so easy. She had always thought she would be made difficult or something. She even made preparations to face death calmly. However, everything was peaceful, and nothing happened.

    It was just a simple meeting with a parent.

    Just as the two of them were about to leave,Old Master Swan suddenly said, ¡°Ms. Lawrence,e with me to the tea room.¡±

    Edward tightened his grip on Jeanne¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Marriage is your own matter, and I won¡¯t interfere. I just want to have a simple chat with Ms. Lawrence.¡± Zachary could see through his son¡¯s thoughts at a nce.

    However, Edward did not let go of Jeanne.

    On the contrary, Jeanne was very calm, and she called out to him, ¡°Fourth Master.¡±

    It was as if she was telling him to let go.

    Edward kept silent for a few seconds before letting go of her.

    Just like that, Jeanne followed Old Master Swan into the tea room.

    To be honest, it was better to talk things out so that she would not have to guess what those people were thinking.

    She sat opposite Old Master Swan while Old Master Swan took a sip of tea and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would stille back.¡±

    Jeanne pursed her lips, not knowing what to say.

    That year... she actually came to look for Fourth Master Swan.

    It was not the night she slept with him, but it was when Alexander had beaten her up so badly that she was sent to the hospital. After she came out of the hospital, she endured all the injuries on her body and went to look for Fourth Master Swan at the Swans¡¯ residence.

    She knew Fourth Master Swan would not take the initiative to look for her, but he was herst hope ¡ª her only hope.

    At that time, she really needed someone, someone she could rely on to help her recuperate and take revenge!

    When she showed up at the Swans, she did not see Fourth Master Swan. Instead, she saw Old Master Swan.

    Old Master Swan brought her into Universe Garden, and if she remembered correctly, it was the same house.

    At that time, he told her bluntly, ¡°Jeanne, you¡¯re not good enough for my son.¡±

    She was 18 years old that year.

    At 18 years old, it was her first time facing a person alone. In her eyes, he was an unapproachable big shot.

    Deep down, she was scared, but she mustered up her courage and said to Old Master Swan, ¡°I know, but I just need Fourth Master Swan¡¯s help.¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t help you,¡± he said bluntly and indifferently.

    ¡°We¡¯ve slept together.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean anything,¡± Old Master Swan said cruelly. ¡°It only means that you¡¯re frivolous.¡±

    Jeanne bit her lip.

    At that moment, she was very embarrassed to be told that.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a sum of money as a reward for sleeping with you.¡± Old Master Swan tried to send her away by offering her money.

    Back then, Jeanne had never been short of money before.

 Chapter 319 - Set a Date for the Wedding

    <h4>Chapter 319: Set a Date for the Wedding</h4>

    Therefore, she had no concept of money.

    If she knew she would be sent abroad, and if she knew she would be so miserable, perhaps she would not have refused.

    Then, she would have been dismissed by Old Master Swan in a few sentences.

    The sentence she remembered the most was, ¡°Edward is also a Swan, and he will help the Swans. Don¡¯t embarrass yourself.¡±

    That was what Old Master Swan told Jeanne when he kicked her out of the family.

    After that, she gave up.

    She gave up the struggle.

    She gave up on making meaningless struggles.

    She admitted that she was too weak to fight against anyone. Hence, when the Lawrences gave her a ne ticket to leave South Hampton City, she left.

    From then on, she buried what happened with Fourth Master Swan in her memories.

    She even remembered a lot of things but not that she slept with Fourth Master Swan.

    No matter what, Eden cheated on her, she was maliciously ndered by the media, and she even resisted like crazy because she was unwilling to ept it. However, seducing Fourth Master Swan was her initiative, and she felt stupid for doing so.

    When she returned to the country seven yearster, she did not think she and Fourth Master Swan would cross paths again.

    ......

    Whether it was the pride in her or Kingsley¡¯s instruction, all she wanted was to keep a distance from Fourth Master Swan.

    However, she was about to get married now.

    She looked at Old Master Swan, and when she saw his expressionless face, she was speechless.

    In any case¡­ in everyone¡¯s eyes, she was seducing Fourth Master Swan, and she did not want to exin herself anymore.

    For a moment, the room was pin-drop silent.

    Suddenly, Zachary said, ¡°I don¡¯t want Edward to know about what happened seven years ago. Ms. Lawrence, you should know what I mean.¡±

    Of course, she understood.

    She was not as thoughtless as to destroy the father and son rtionship.

    ¡°Today is my first time seeing you here,¡± Jeanne expressed her stance.

    Zachary nodded as he, too, knew that Jeanne was a sensible person. Then, he said, ¡°It¡¯s better to call me uncle.¡±

    Jeanne was stunned, but eventually, she said, ¡°Uncle Zachary.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Zachary replied. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should head back and get some rest.¡±

    Jeanne turned around.

    ¡°Edward likes you very much. Don¡¯t let him down.¡±

    Behind her, Old Master Swan¡¯s deep and heavy voice sounded.

    Jeanne hummed in response when in reality, she did not know. She did not know what would happen in the end!

    With that, Jeanne walked out of the tea room.

    Edward was waiting for her in the main room, so she walked straight toward Edward and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Edward¡¯s eyes moved a little as if he was sizing her up. He probably wanted to know what Old Master Swan said to her.

    Nevertheless, she took the initiative to hold Fourth Master Swan¡¯s hand and pulled him away.

    The two of them walked out of Universe Garden, which was about a ten-minute walk to Bamboo Garden.

    The two walked hand in hand in the Swans¡¯ huge garden.

    The first time Jeanne came to the Swans, she felt that the Swans... was too overbearing.

    When she was dating Eden back then, she thought if she were to live in a ce like that in the future, she would probably get lost.

    Now, she was really going to move in.

    ¡°What did my dad say to you?¡± Edward suddenly asked.

    Jeanne smiled. ¡°Do you want to know?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Actually, he didn¡¯t say much.¡±

    Edward¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°He wants me to treat you better.¡±

    Edward did not believe it.

    Jeanne said, ¡°Your dad said that you like me very much and told me not to let you down.¡±

    Edward began to feel emotional.

    ¡°I used to think that Old Master Swan was invincible, that he¡¯s the kind of person who doesn¡¯t recognize his own kin, and that his existence is beyond mortals. But today, I suddenly feel that he is just an ordinary father who treats you pretty well.¡±

    Edward seemed to have hummed in agreement, but he did not say anything else.

    Jeanne did not want to be so emotional. She changed the topic. ¡°I might not be able to pay for such an expensive dowry.¡±

    Edward was stunned. He did not expect Jeanne to change the topic so quickly.

    Jeanne said, ¡°Most of my money is actually from Kingsley, and what¡¯s mine is probably only a fraction of that.¡±

    A fraction of that was only a few billion.

    Even if she went bankrupt, it would not be able to match the wedding gifts that Fourth Master Swan gave her.

    ¡°Do you think I want your money?¡± Edward raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need money. George is enough,¡± Edward suddenly said.

    Jeanne was stunned.

    ¡°I¡¯m very happy with your son,¡± Edward said straightforwardly. ¡°So, I don¡¯t need anything else. Just bring George with you when you marry me.¡±

    ¡°Fourth Master, actually...¡± Jeanne wanted to say something but hesitated.

    Edward waited for her next words.

    ¡°It¡¯s better not to be too confident.¡±

    Edward chucked and did not care too much about it.

 Chapter 320 - Set a Date for the Wedding

    <h4>Chapter 320: Set a Date for the Wedding</h4>

    ¡°Although George is six years old, he has little to do with you,¡± Jeanne said straightforwardly.

    ¡°Whether it has anything to do with me or not, I know very well.¡±

    Jeanne did not know what else to say.

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Thus, she could not fool Fourth Master Swan.

    When the two of them were almost at the door to Bamboo Garden, Jeanne said, ¡°Fourth Master, I still have some work matters to take care of, so I won¡¯t go in with you¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll drive you there.¡±

    Jeanne thought, ¡®If you want to drive me there, go ahead.¡¯

    With that, Jeanne sat in Fourth Master Swan¡¯s luxurious car.

    The two of them did not talk much.

    Jeanne sometimes did not know what to say to Fourth Master Swan, while Fourth Master Swan usually found it hard to be the first to speak.

    Fortunately, the car arrived at Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s building very quickly.

    Jeanne got out of the car and was about to thank Fourth Master Swan when she saw that Fourth Master Swan had already gotten out of the car.

    ......

    Jeanne was stunned.

    The next second, Fourth Master Swan held her hand and led her straight into the Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s Hall.

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    Just like that, she followed Fourth Master Swan, and they both walked into the elevator.

    ¡°Which floor?¡± Edward asked while cing his slender finger on the elevator button.

    Jeanne came back to her senses. ¡°13th Floor.¡±

    Edward pressed the number 13.

    Jeanne was on the verge of breaking down. She really found Fourth Master Swan... very difficult to grasp.

    It waste at night. Did she really have to work overtime with him?!

    She did not react and tried her best to remain calm as Fourth Master Swan led her out of the elevator. Then, the two of them walked into her office.

    ¡°I might be a littlete, Fourth Master¨C¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± Edward interrupted her.

    Jeanne pursed her lips, thinking that he was really not easy to deal with.

    She said, ¡°Fourth Master, you can sit wherever you like while I get my work done.¡±

    Edward nodded.

    Then, he sat on the sofa at the side, leaned back, and took out his phone quietly.

    Jeanne nced at him. His presence made her feel very ufortable.

    However, seeing that the guy had no intention of leaving and that she had an appointment with MUK Group tomorrow to discuss the project¡¯s progress, she could only force herself to bite the bullet and throw herself into her work.

    The office was very quiet.

    Just then, someone gently knocked on the door of her office.

    Amy had gone out for supper and then came back to work overtime. She knew Director Lawrence¡¯s way of working and figured thetter woulde back to work at night. Hence, Amy came back after her meal, thinking she would wait for Director Lawrence when she saw the light in Director Lawrence¡¯s office was on. At that, she quickly made a cup of coffee and went in.

    The moment she entered, she froze.

    The handsome man sitting on the sofa was... Fourth Master Swan!

    Was he really the legendary Fourth Master Swan?!

    It was just too handsome.

    She did not even blink as she stared at him sitting on the sofa and sozily at that. However, there was something about him that she could not take her eyes off him.

    ¡°Amy.¡± Something shed in Jeanne¡¯s eyes, and her tone sounded off.

    Amy quickly came back to her senses.

    Oh no.

    She was too engrossed in looking at the handsome guy just now. The point was, the handsome guy in front of her was her boss¡¯s... lover?!

    More importantly, Director Lawrence usually would not lose her temper with her, but the former was obviously angry at her now.

    Oh no. She was done for.

    She quickly put the coffee in front of Director Lawrence and stood in front of her awkwardly.

    ¡°Fourth Master, would you like some coffee?¡± Jeanne looked at Fourth Master Swan, who was sitting on the sofa.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Fourth Master Swan¡¯s eyes had been on his phone the entire time. Just who was he talking to now?

    His slender fingers were jumping on the screen.

    ¡°You can go out,¡± Jeanne ordered.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Amy quickly left.

    In the office, Jeanne drank the coffee while taking a break to rx her mind.

    Then, her eyes fell on Fourth Master Swan.

    Just now, Amy...

    It was not Amy¡¯s fault but Master Yan¡¯s. He was too famous.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in any woman other than you, Ms. Lawrence,¡± the man, who was on his phone, suddenly said.

    Jeanne quickly averted her gaze.

    Did he have a third eye?

    Jeanne pretended as if nothing happened and continued to drink her coffee.

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, you don¡¯t need to be jealous.¡± Edward put down her phone and looked at him.

    Jealous?! How could he tell that she was jealous?

    How arrogant of him!

    Jeanne ignored him.

    She drank her coffee and focused her attention on herputer screen. While looking at her half-written proposal, she was thinking about what she should write next.

    At that moment, her body suddenly tensed up as she saw Fourth Master Swan walk up to her and take the remaining half cup of coffee from her hand.

 Chapter 321 - Set a Date for the Wedding

    <h4>Chapter 321: Set a Date for the Wedding</h4>

    He saw her lipstick stain on the rim of the cup where she had just drunk it, but he still drank the rest of it.

    She thought he did not want coffee!

    ¡°Do you like such bitter coffee, Ms. Lawrence?¡± After drinking it, a certain someone asked.

    ¡°It keeps me awake.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too bitter.¡±

    It was just to keep her awake.

    She was about to speak when a certain someone¡¯s face suddenly drew closer.

    The next second, Jeanne could feel her heart beating rapidly as Fourth Master Swannded an unexpected kiss on her lips.

    The taste of coffee filled her lips and teeth. However, at that moment, she felt that it was unusually delicious¡­

    He remained there for a long time before parting with her soft lips.

    Then, he said, ¡°This way, it won¡¯t be bitter.¡±

    She was speechless, but in her head, she thought, ¡®Get lost, pervert!¡¯

    Fourth Master Swan put down the coffee cup and stood up straight. ¡°You can continue working.¡±

    ......

    After that, he left casually and sat back on the sofa, where he picked up his phone to look at it as if nothing had happened just now.

    He looked as if he would not disturb her from working.

    However, Jeanne pursed her lips, on which she could still feel that strong sensation.

    Next time, she definitely would not allow Fourth Master Swan to apany her to work overtime.

    She tried her best to get her head in her work. What she thought would take at most two hours took her more time toplete because of Fourth Master Swan.

    It took more than four hours, and when she looked at the time, it was already past 12 a.m.

    She saved her documents and shut down herputer.

    The moment she looked to the side, she saw the man leaning against the sofa, asleep with his eyes closed.

    Although it was prettyte at night, it was not sote that he was too tired to support himself.

    However, she still made her movements lighter as she walked over to him.

    She had always known that he was too perfect, but every time she looked at him carefully, she would be attracted to him again.

    Hence, it really was not Amy¡¯s fault. Anyone would make a mistake with a man like that in front of them.

    Her eyes then fell on Fourth Master Swan¡¯s lips.

    Apparently, people with thin lips were fickle, but was that true?

    When she kissed him just now, she felt the deepest love in the world, and it even made her a little infatuated.

    She took a deep breath and turned around when someone grabbed hold of her arm.

    Jeanne was shocked.

    Was the guy not asleep?!

    ¡°Where are you going, Ms. Lawrence?¡±

    She thought, ¡®To calm down.¡¯

    However, she turned around with a smile and said, ¡°I saw you sleeping soundly, so I didn¡¯t want to disturb you. I thought I¡¯d let you sleep a little longer.¡±

    ¡°Are you done with your work?¡± Edward asked.

    ¡°I just did. I¡¯m sorry for making you wait, Fourth Master.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Edward stood up from the sofa, held her hand, and did not let go.

    Just like that, Edward pulled Jeanne out of the office and into the elevator.

    Amy¡¯s office was right outside Jeanne¡¯s, so she watched with her mouth agape as Director Lawrence was taken away. She had always thought Director Lawrence was the strong independent type of woman. Standing at 180 cm, Director Lawrence was more dominant than anyone else in the room. However, Amy was absolutely sure that at that moment, in front of Fourth Master Swan, Director Lawrence looked petite, protected, and... could be bullied.

    She was talking about... in bed.

    ..

    Jeanne sat in Fourth Master Swan¡¯s car again.

    The car drove on the streets of South Hampton City.

    As it was veryte at night, very few cars were around, and the entire road was so weirdly quiet.

    Jeanne felt that there was something off about the streets tonight.

    It was not that she had never gotten off work sote in the past. However, she had a feeling that some ces were different from usual, but she could not pinpoint what it was at the moment.

    She just looked at the streets, staring out the window.

    Then, she looked at the night sky of South Hampton City¡­

    That was right! Why was it so dark?

    The night sky of South Hampton City was always bright with stars and lights.

    At that moment, not only was the city quiet but very few lights were lit too. If one were to look carefully, one would realize that the street lights on both sides of the street had been switched off.

    Was there a power outage in the entire city?

    How was that possible?

    Now that technology was so advanced, a normal electrical ident would not cause a power outage in the entire city.

    Suddenly, her eyes stopped on a huge electronic screen shing with a blinding light.

    There were pink words on the white screen.

    ¡°Jeanne, marry me!¡± At the same time, a maic voice sounded, and along with it, arge heart bloomed on the screen.

    Jeanne was stunned for a long time, and her heart was racing.

    She turned her head to look at Fourth Master Swan.

    Fourth Master Swan was not on the screen, but she was very familiar with Fourth Master Swan¡¯s voice.

    Moreover, it was obviously a proposal. Other than him, there was no one else.

    She just kept looking at him without saying a word.

    Her heart was beating so fast that she could not say a single word.

    ¡°Monica did it for Finn before.¡± Fourth Master Swan¡¯s voice was very low.

    However, Jeanne just listened to him.

    ¡°At that time, even Finn, who was so pure and innocent, was moved. So, I thought you¡¯d like it.¡±

    It was not that she did not like it, but¡­ she was just afraid she would let him down.

    ¡°You don¡¯t like It?¡± Having not gotten an answer from Jeanne, Edward asked.

    ¡°Fourth Master.¡± Jeanne¡¯s expression suddenly turned serious.

    Edward raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that this would all be a waste?¡±Jeanne asked.

    What he had done for her had all gone to waste.

    Edward seemed to smile.

    He understood what she meant.

    Did she not mean that she might not appreciate what he had done?

    ¡°But...¡± Jeanne suddenly got up from her seat and moved closer to Fourth Master Swan.

    Edward¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    ¡°I will try my best to make it¡­ not a waste, Fourth Master.¡±

    After that, she hugged Fourth Master Swan¡¯s neck and kissed him deeply.

    The kiss was a response to his deep love for her.

 Chapter 322 - The Wedding: Announcing It to the World

    <h4>Chapter 322: The Wedding: Announcing It to the World</h4>

    The big screen of Fourth Master Swan proposing to Jeannested a whole day and night.

    Thest time such a scene happened was seven years ago when Monica was courting Finn, and the entire South Hampton City was in an uproar.

    Just as everyone was still discussing whether Jeanne would marry Fourth Master, the news media had already announced that Fourth Master Swan and Jeanne¡¯s wedding would be on the 16th of that month, which was three dayster.

    The viral news spread like wildfire across Harken!

    Previously, there had been news of Fourth Master Swan and Jeanne having an affair, but nobody thought it was real. Even though they knew that the media would not dare to spread rumors about Fourth Master Swan, it was still... unbelievable, and they thought it was probably just hype.

    Yet now, they were about to get married! In that case, they had to believe that Fourth Master Swan was really having an affair with Jeanne!

    Did the rumors not say that Fourth Master Swan was cold and abstinent and that he was not interested in women?! As expected, the rumors could not be believed!

    The viral news spread all over Harken.

    When Monica saw the news, she was also shocked to her core!

    The memory of Jeanne firmly telling her that she would never be with Fourth Master Swan was still fresh in her mind. Could it be that Jeanne really was moved? Jeannie was so moved with Fourth Master Swan saving her that¡­

    However, was it not too frivolous to get married as soon as they said they wanted to?

    More importantly, they were getting married right away.

    F*ck!

    ......

    Jeanne even lied to her and said that she did not like him. If she did not like him, would she get married to him right away?!

    Monica roared on the phone, questioning Jeanne about her dishonesty.

    Jeanne could only bite the bullet and ept Monica¡¯s usations. To be honest, she did not expect it to be so soon either.

    She thought it would be at least three to five monthster. Yet now, it was in three days.

    When she saw the wedding date announcement, she remained silent for a long time, still shocked that she was really going to marry Fourth Master Swan.

    After all, Fourth Master Swan¡­

    Although they did have sex seven years ago, she still felt he was out of her reach!

    ¡°Jeanne!¡± Monica roared on the other end of the phone.

    Jeanne came back to her senses.

    It was not her fault for being absent-minded. It was Monica who kept going on and on.

    Her ears were getting calluses from talking.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going tofort my hurt little heart? You made me worry about you for so long!¡± Monica was unhappy.

    Jeanne smiled. ¡°How do you want me tofort you?¡±

    ¡°I want to be a bridesmaid!¡± Monica enunciated each word clearly.

    Jeanne almost choked on her saliva. ¡°Aren¡¯t you married?¡±

    ording to Harken¡¯s traditions, a married woman could not be a bridesmaid.

    Of course, she was not one to follow traditions, but she was afraid that the Swans would not be able to ept it.

    What if it bothers them?

    ¡°I don¡¯t care! I want to be your bridesmaid! Back then, we agreed that no matter who gets married, we¡¯ll be each other¡¯s bridesmaids. You weren¡¯t here when I got married, so can¡¯t Ie when you get married?!¡± Monica stood her ground.

    Jeanne was actually touched.

    When they were young, the two of them had dreams of getting married, so they agreed to be each other¡¯s bridesmaids and be with each other when they got married.

    However, she was still under Kingsley¡¯smand when Monica got married. She was trained like crazy and could not get away at all. Thinking about it now, she felt very sorry for Monica.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask the Fourth Master.¡± Jeanne nned to fight for Monica to be her bridesmaid.

    However, getting married was a matter between two people. If the Swans did not agree, she would have to let Monica down again.

    ¡°Tell Fourth Master Swan that if he doesn¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll sue him for giarism!¡± Monica said fiercely.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°For giarizing my idea! I confessed to that b*stard Finn that year the same way Fourth Master Swan proposed to you. If he doesn¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll take him to court and sue him for stealing my idea without my permission!¡± Monica said seriously.

    Jeanne almost died fromughter.

    She said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll try.¡±

    In fact, there were no financial benefits or patent applications, so no legal effect would take ce.

    ¡°But Jeannie, I don¡¯t think Fourth Master Swan thought it through well enough.¡± Monica suddenly became very serious, and her words were a little deep.

    Jeanne nodded.

    He really did not think it through well enough.

    Who the f*ck would get married in such a hurry?

    However, she had to admit it.

    Although she did not want to have any expectations of the wedding, in reality, every woman hoped she would have a special wedding. For it to be in such a hurry...

    ¡°He shouldn¡¯t have giarized the idea I used to pursue Finn. It¡¯s a bad omen,¡± Monica said.

 Chapter 323 - The Wedding: Announcing It to the World

    <h4>Chapter 323: The Wedding: Announcing It to the World</h4>

    Jeanne was stunned.

    She thought Monica would say that the wedding was too fast and that there was no time to prepare.

    ¡°Look, Finn and I are nning to get a divorce, so obviously, that idea is a bad omen.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it with all these omens!¡± Jeanne was speechless.

    ¡°In short, you and Fourth Master Swan must stay together. Don¡¯t follow mine and Finn¡¯s footsteps. I regret meeting Finn and even taking the initiative to pursue him.I¡¯ve never felt so humiliated in my life!¡±

    ¡®Do you have to be so dramatic?¡¯ Jeanne thought

    Jeanne was a little speechless while holding her phone.

    At that moment, there was a knock on her door. ¡°Director Lawrence, the person in charge of MUK Group has arrived.¡±

    Jeanne nodded.

    She said into her phone, ¡°Monica, I have a meeting. I¡¯ll talk to youter.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still at work at a time like this? Shouldn¡¯t you be resting, doing your beauty treatments, and preparing for the wedding?¡±

    Ahem. She was very busy.

    Moreover, the Fourth Master did not seem to have asked her to prepare anything.

    ......

    She said, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to youter.¡±

    After that, she hung up the call.

    Monica looked at the words ¡®end of call¡¯ and felt a little displeased.

    When she got married back then, even though she was really heartbroken to marry Finn, in the end, in order to make herself the center of attention, she had to prepare more than half a month in advance. On the other hand, Jeannie was too calm.

    Could it be that she was forced to get married?!

    Forced to get married by Fourth Master Swan?

    On second thought, no matter what, she had always found Fourth Master Swan and Jeanne a perfect match.

    With that, she sat in her office and took out her phone to read the gossip, which was filled with the news of Jeanne and Fourth Master Swan getting married.

    It was trending everywhere.

    Looking at thements and joining them, she was in a good mood.

    However, while a few families were happy, a few were worried.

    The Lawrences were shocked to find out that Jeanne was going to marry Fourth Master Swan.

    When Jenifer saw the news, she did not react at all.

    She thought, ¡®How could it be?¡¯

    How could Fourth Master Swan and Jeanne get married for real?

    Were they not just in a physical rtionship?

    Was Fourth Master Swan and Jeanne not together so that he did not have to be rted to the Sanders by marriage?

    How could they get married?

    She could not take it anymore and called Jasmine, who was also devastated.

    Jasmine, too, found out through the news that Jeanne was going to get married to Fourth Master Swan.

    How could Jeanne have seduced Fourth Master Swan?

    Jasmine could not ept it.

    ¡°Jasmine, you¡¯ve married into the Snow family, but what exactly are you doing? I told you to help the Lawrences, but you couldn¡¯t do it and didn¡¯t bring us any benefits. Now you can¡¯t even send us a message! Why on earth did you marry into the Snow family? Fourth Master Swan is marrying Jeanne, yet you don¡¯t even know!¡± Jenifer was so angry that her voice was trembling.

    All of Jeanne¡¯s previous achievements aside, Jeanne was now marrying Fourth Master Swan, which she could not ept.

    If Jeanne really got together with Fourth Master Swan, Jeanne¡¯s background would be even stronger.

    Then, it would be even harder for them to go against Jeanne. Moreover, would Old Master Lawrence, who always put interests first, hand over the Lawrence Enterprise to Jeanne just as she feared?

    No!

    She had worked hard all her life just for herself and her children to be true celebrities in upper-ss society.

    She had finally be part of the Lawrences, and thebel of being a mistress had disappeared. Now, she just hoped Jasmine and Joshua could have their own status in the upper-ss society. Then, their family would be a real upper-ss! At first, she was satisfied with Jasmine¡¯s development as marrying the Eldest Young Master Swan could be considered a great leap. Although Joshua was not a good-for-nothing, as the only son of the Lawrences, he would definitely inherit the Lawrences¡¯ assets sooner orter, so there was no need to worry too much in the future.

    Yet now, Jeanne has popped up out of the blue and distributed her n.

    She even believed that Jeanne¡¯s return this time was not a simple one. Jeanne was back just to take revenge, and once she got everything she wanted, she would kill all of them!

    No!

    She had worked hard her entire life. She definitely could not let it go to waste.

    The scowl on Jenifer¡¯s face was visible.

    Jasmine, on the other end of the phone, was having a breakdown. ¡°I really don¡¯t know how Fourth Master Swan and Jeanne got together! There wasn¡¯t even a whisper about it, and suddenly, they announced they were getting married. I have asked Eden before too. He always said that used goods like Jeanne could never marry his uncle, whose father would never agree to this marriage, so I didn¡¯t take it to heart. Moreover, I always thought Fourth Master Swan and Jeanne only got together to stop the Sanders. I didn¡¯t expect that they would really...¡±

 Chapter 324 - The Wedding: Announcing It to the World

    <h4>Chapter 324: The Wedding: Announcing It to the World</h4>

    When Jasmine said it, her eyes turned red with anger.

    If Jeanne did marry Fourth Master Swan, her seniority would be lower than Jeanne¡¯s.

    More importantly, although they were married to a Swan, Jeanne would be married to the current man holding the power in the Swans. In that case, Jeanne¡¯s status would naturally be higher than hers in the family. At that thought, she was infuriated!

    What kind of ability did a woman like Jeanne have to seduce Fourth Master Swan?

    Who did she think she was?

    ¡°Jasmine, I¡¯m really disappointed in you!¡± Jenifer said fiercely, ¡°You better do something in the Swans and think about how to make it hard for Jeanne to stay in the Swans!¡±

    ¡°Mom, can you think of a way to get Jeanne not to marry Fourth Master Swan? I don¡¯t want her to marry him. If she marries him, my pride...¡±

    ¡°Pride? Are you talking to me about pride? My pride has been ruined! Look at what the media has written. They¡¯re saying the Lawrences have put all our attention on you when, in fact, Jeanne is the dark horse. They even said that I¡¯m the one causing trouble. In other words, I¡¯m the evil stepmother! I want to kill Jeanne now!¡±

    Jasmine had also seen the news.

    She bit her lips, gnashing her teeth in pain.

    ¡°But there are still three days left. I can¡¯t think of a way to stop Jeanne from getting married!¡± Jenifer said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that if I do something now, people will say that I deliberately destroyed Jeanne¡¯s marriage. For now, I¡¯ll swallow my anger!¡±

    In the face of such an important event, she still knew her limits.

    Jasmine knew her mother was more considerate than them, so she could only listen to her.

    ......

    ¡°You best act happy in front of outsiders. No matter how we feel about it, we have to give Jeanne our blessings. Do you understand?¡±

    Jasmine did not want to agree to it.

    ¡°I¡¯m really furious now.¡± Jenifer said fiercely, ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    Then, she hung up the call, but even after that, her expression was extremely ugly.

    That woman, Jeanne, was getting more and more out of hand!

    ¡­

    Jeanne was, in fact, a little busy.

    She would never waste a second on work matters, and if she could make the fastest progress with her work, she would choose the fastest way.

    Yet now, she looked at the message on her phone.

    [Ed: I¡¯m waiting for you downstairs. ]

    He really was a stumbling block in her life.

    Jeanne took a deep breath and picked up the phone. ¡°Amy, the meeting in ten minutes is canceled. I¡¯ll be off work now. Tell the project team to prepare all the materials ording to my requirements.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Amy said respectfully. ¡°Director Lawrence, will you be working overtime tonight?¡±

    ¡°It depends. You don¡¯t have to wait for me.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    With that, Jeanne picked up her bag and left the office.

    She had nned her work until the eve of her wedding. However, it seemed that it was too difficult now.

    By the time she went downstairs, it was still time to get off work, so a lot of people wereing and going. Many people saw Fourth Master Swan standing there with a bouquet of roses in his arms.

    At the sight of her, the corners of his mouth curled up into a smile. At that moment, she heard people exim all around her.

    With that, she quickly ran over, took the initiative to hold Fourth Master Swan¡¯s hand, and sat in the small car.

    She had always found the man too eye-catching.

    That was why she had to... hide.

    Fourth Master Swan seemed to be in a good mood, especially with Jeanne¡¯s small hand holding his tightly.

    ¡°Fourth Master, where are we going?¡± Jeanne asked.

    They had already met his fatherst night. What were they going to do tonight?

    ¡°To yours,¡± Edward said straightforwardly.

    Jeanne was stunned.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to ask for their approval.¡±

    Jeanne was speechless. He had already announced the marriage, yet he still wanted to ask for their approval?

    Was he trying to piss Alexander off?

    However, Jeanne did not stop him.

    Just like that, she and Fourth Master Swan returned to the Lawrences¡¯ family manor.

    To be honest, when she saw Alexander at thepany today, he did not look too happy. He probably did not expect that she would really marry Fourth Master Swan. In his heart, he probably thought she could, at most, be Fourth Master Swan¡¯s secret lover.

    Then, out of the blue, she was the Swans¡¯ Fourth Madam. He would most definitely lose his pride in front of her!

    The two of them walked into the hall together.

    In the hall, Alexander was already in a bad mood, so when he saw Fourth Master Swan with Jeanne, the expression on his face instantly changed for the worst.

 Chapter 325 - The Wedding: Announcing It to the World

    <h4>Chapter 325: The Wedding: Announcing It to the World</h4>

    He quickly went forward. ¡°Fourth Master Swan is here too.¡±

    He was quite enthusiastic.

    Jeanne thought it was a pity that Alexander was not an actor. If he wanted to act as a bad guy in a supporting role, he could definitely win the award for the Best Supporting Role.

    At that moment, Jenifer also came over in a hurry and greeted Edward warmly. ¡°Wee, Fourth Master.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Edward also appeared to be very polite. Then, he said, ¡°I came today mainly to discuss with you my marriage with Jeannie.¡±

    Jeannie.

    Jeanne¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    It was her first time hearing Fourth Master Swan say the word ¡°Jeannie¡±.

    He usually addressed her as ¡°Ms. Lawrence¡±, which sounded a little distant, but she thought it sounded a little flirtying from his mouth.

    ¡°Oh! Is that so?¡± Embarrassment washed over Alexander¡¯s face for a few seconds before he joked, ¡°I¡¯ve seen the news. I didn¡¯t know your rtionship had developed to this stage. You guys have hidden your rtionship very well .¡±

    Jeanne, who was standing at the side, really wanted tough.

    The Lawrences were indeed two-faced, and they were amazing at it.

    ¡°We have never hidden it.¡± Edward did not give Alexander a way out. What he meant was that he had been dating Jeanne the entire time, but they just did not care about her.

    ......

    Alexander was a little embarrassed, so Jenifer quickly tried to smooth things over. ¡°Come in and sit down. After all, we are a family now.¡±

    Edward nodded and walked to the sofa while holding Jeanne¡¯s hand.

    Watching their fingers interlocked, Jenifer suppressed her emotions and continued to greet them with a smile on her face.

    On the sofa, Edward went straight to the point. ¡°The wedding is scheduled for the 16th, which is three dayster. The timing is a little abrupt, but don¡¯t worry. You can leave everything to me. All you need to do is be there with Jeanne on the wedding day.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay. We¡¯ll go with your arrangements.¡± Alexander quickly nodded.

    ¡°As for the wedding gifts and dowry... For the dowry, there¡¯s no need for you to prepare it because time is too tight, and I don¡¯t want you to worry about it. Moreover, my father has said that he doesn¡¯t care about these ostentatious arrangements.¡± Edward said bluntly, ¡°As for the wedding gifts, my father said that we¡¯ll prepare them ording to your wishes.¡±

    ¡°As the old man said, we aren¡¯t the kind of people to put much emphasis on ostentation as well. Since we¡¯re saving on the dowry, you don¡¯t have to spend too much on the wedding gifts. In fact, we¡¯re fine as long as you guys are fine with it. There¡¯s no need for all the visiting. I¡¯d rather not go through all the formalities,¡± said Alexander.

    Since the other party had made their point clear, if he were to open his mouth and ask for the wedding gifts, what would people say when word of this spread?

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve said so, I¡¯ll go with the Swans¡¯ arrangements.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Sure.¡± Alexander nodded his head.

    He knew it was impossible for such arge family like the Swans to not gift them with anything.

    Then, he heard Edward say, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared eight percent of the Swans¡¯ original shares. On the day of the wedding, I will transfer all the shares to Jeannie. That will be considered my wedding gift.¡±

    Alexander looked at Edward, speechless and too stunned to react.

    At that moment, Jeanne felt likeughing again.

    Alexander probably did not expect that Fourth Master Swan would give out the shares of the Swans. What was more, he did not expect that Fourth Master Swan would give it to her directly and not to the Lawrences.

    ¡°I believe you and my father share the same thoughts. Since Jeannie and I are getting married, the so-called wedding gift and dowry should fall on us,¡± Edward said in a dignified manner.

    Jeanne could see Alexander¡¯s face distorting in anger.

    Only after a long while did Alexander reply, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Old Master Swan is indeed thoughtful.¡±

    ¡°In that case, the dowry and wedding gifts are decided.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s decided.¡± Alexander nodded his head.

    However, he did not mean what he said.

    ¡°I still have some things to attend to tonight, so I will take my leave now.¡± Edward stood up from the sofa.

    Jeanne was puzzled as she thought he would stay at the Lawrences¡¯ for dinner.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner before you leave,¡± Alexander said enthusiastically.

    ¡°Once Jeannie and I are married, there will be many opportunities for us to have dinner in the future. There¡¯s no need for that tonight.¡± Edward refused.

    Seeing that Edward had matters to attend to, Alexander did not make things difficult for him and thus agreed.

    With that, Edward turned around and left.

    Jeanne followed him. ¡°I¡¯ll send you out.¡±

    A smile hung on Edward¡¯s lips again.

    Jeanne saw Edward out at the main entrance.

    To be honest, she was still a little surprised at Fourth Master Swan¡¯s efficiency in handling matters.

    When they were discussing marriage just now, he was so domineering that the other party did not have the power to resist at all!

    Even his departure now was easy.

 Chapter 326 - The Wedding: Announcing It to the World

    <h4>Chapter 326: The Wedding: Announcing It to the World</h4>

    ¡°Fourth Master, are you sure you don¡¯t want to have dinner together?¡± Jeanne asked when she saw that Edward was about to get into the car.

    Edward stopped in his tracks as he stepped into the car and then turned around.

    Jeanne smiled. If he did not prefer to eat at the Lawrences¡¯, she could eat with him somewhere else.

    ¡°Compared to having dinner, I¡¯d rather eat... you, Ms. Lawrence.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and her face blushed red.

    ¡°So, I¡¯ll see you,¡± said the man as he got in his car.

    With that, he left, leaving Jeanne standing there in a daze.

    When Fourth Master Swan was starting the car just now, she was angry but dared to say anything.

    However, she suddenly thought of something and dialed Fourth Master Swan¡¯s number.

    The voice on the other end sounded like he was smiling. ¡°If Ms. Lawrence can¡¯t bear to part with me, I cane back immediately.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Jeanne refused tly, which made the other party unhappy.

    Jeanne said, ¡°I forgot to tell you something.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, please speak.¡± Her tone was cold.

    ......

    ¡°Are we going to have a wedding ceremony?¡± Jeanne asked.

    She was not sure if there would be a wedding ceremony. She had a feeling that Fourth Master Swan might just drive a car to pick her up, and that was all.

    ¡°Is Ms. Lawrence doubting me?¡±

    ¡°No. I said I would be fine with the wedding as long as Fourth Master is happy with it, and I wouldn¡¯t interfere. But what I mean is, if there is a ceremony, can Monica be my bridesmaid?¡± Jeanne asked.

    On the other end of the phone, Edward was surprised. ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°...Isn¡¯t it Harken¡¯s rule that married women are not allowed to be bridesmaids?¡±

    ¡°To me, Ms. Lawrence is the rule.¡± Edward¡¯s maic voice echoed in Jeanne¡¯s ears. ¡°Everything and everyone else is insignificant.¡±

    She found that Fourth Master Swan had a way with words.

    ¡°Do you have any other needs? I¡¯ll try my best to satisfy them.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s all?¡± Edward asked.

    Should she still have more needs? Moreover, why did Fourth Master Swan sound unhappy?

    She thought for a moment and said, ¡°There¡¯s still one more.¡±

    ¡°Please speak.¡± His tone sounded a little lighter.

    Should Fourth Master Swan not be someone who hated being troubled?

    However, at that moment, why did she feel that Fourth Master Swan was happy for her to trouble him?

    She said, ¡°Can you not call me Ms. Lawrence?¡±

    The person on the other end of the phone paused for a moment.

    Jeanne bit her lip.

    She thought it sounded nice when he called her ¡°Jeannie¡±.

    Besides, they were about to get married, and it was not a good idea for him to treat her as an outsider.

    When she said that, the other side suddenly fell silent.

    Was she... too controlling?

    In fact, it was just a form of address, so it was not important.

    The moment she began to feel awkward, she hurriedly opened her mouth, but before she could say anything, Fourth Master Swan said, ¡°Just two more days.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Jeanne was surprised.

    ¡°The form of address. Just two more days.¡±

    Did it mean that Fourth Master Swan was trying to spice things up, or that he still needed time to develop his feelings for her?

    Anyway, Jeanne smiled and said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s just a form of address. You can call me whatever you want, as long as you like it.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± he replied.

    ¡°Take care, Fourth Master. I¡¯m hanging up now.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After hanging up, Jeanne took a deep breath.

    She did not know why, but every time she spoke to the Fourth Master, she felt overwhelmed.

    Even though he said he liked her, she still felt like she was trying to y up to him!

    She still felt that he was too out of her reach.

    After that, Jeanne returned to the hall, where the atmosphere was tense.

    Jeanne had expected Alexander to be unhappy because he did not receive any benefits.

    However, Jeanne ignored him and went straight upstairs.

    ¡°You¡¯re really proud now, huh?¡± Alexander snapped behind her.

    Jeanne sneered and turned her head to look at him. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be happy for me for marrying Fourth Master Swan? However, why do I feel that, with that mocking tone of yours, you don¡¯t want me to live a good life?¡±

    ¡°Jeanne!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not your biological child, am I?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Alexander was furious.

    Jeanne could not care less about Alexander¡¯s temper at all.

    ¡°Jeanne, you really shouldn¡¯t think too highly of yourself. If a Swans¡¯ wedding can be so abrupt, so much that they don¡¯t even want our dowry, do you think they value this wedding very much? It¡¯s just a formality!¡±

    ¡°Fourth Master said he would give me eight percent of the Swans¡¯ shares.¡±

    ¡°Do you really believe that?¡± Alexander was being sarcastic. ¡°When the timees, you¡¯ll see all the additional conditions ced on that eight percent of shares! In name, it¡¯ll be yours, but in reality, it¡¯ll still be the Swans. It is just for show!¡±

 Chapter 327 - The Wedding: Announcing It to the World

    <h4>Chapter 327: The Wedding: Announcing It to the World</h4>

    Jeanne pursed her lips, thinking that was also possible.

    ¡°You¡¯d better have some self-awareness of what you¡¯re getting yourself into with the marriage!¡± Alexander said fiercely.

    At that moment, Jeanne said obediently, ¡°Thanks for your advice.¡±

    After that, she did not linger around and immediately went upstairs.

    Seeing that Jeanne did not respect him at all, his expression remained grim.

    Jenifer quicklyforted him, ¡°Alexander, you¡¯ve made your point across that the Fourth Master didn¡¯t put so much effort into marrying Jeanne. First of all, with regards to the wedding, it would definitely be simple since they only have three days to prepare. Think about how grand Jasmine¡¯s wedding was. Now that was a legitimate marriage. For the type of wedding Jeanne is having, this wedding is just for them to go through the motions, and the Swans definitely didn¡¯t put too much effort into it. Then, the matter of the shares is hrious. How could the Swans give the shares to Jeanne? Think about it. If they were really sincere, they would give it to you. Yet, they¡¯re giving it to Jeanne, which means they¡¯re trying to cover up the authenticity of the transfer of the shares. For the Swans to get to where they are now, there must be a reason behind it. You don¡¯t have to be unhappy just because of Jeanne¡¯s petty achievements.¡±

    Rather than consoling Alexander, she was, in fact, consoling herself that that was all to Jeanne¡¯s marriage to Fourth Master Swan.

    Alexander snorted, seemingly persuaded by Jenifer.

    Jenifer held Alexander¡¯s hand. ¡°At most, we¡¯ll just go along with his acting. However, don¡¯t tter them too much, in case Fourth Master Swan and Jeanne break up one day and embarrass us.¡±

    Alexander nodded and said fiercely, ¡°I¡¯d like to see how smug Jeanne will be at the wedding in three days!¡±

    Jenifer quickly said, ¡°She won¡¯t be. It¡¯s a simple wedding. No matter how nice it sounds, she will be aughing stock in the end. Let¡¯s wait and see!¡±

    Jenifer smiled coldly.

    When the time came, she could find a few reporters in private and deliberately mock Jeanne in the media.

    ......

    That was her n ¡ª her sinister n.

    The wedding three dayster arrived as scheduled.

    On the day of the wedding, the news broke out again.

    After all, Fourth Master Swan¡¯s prestige was too high, so his wedding naturally attracted the attention of everyone in the city.

    For a moment, the topics were endless, and they were all on the trending lists.

    Jeanne was woken up by the staff at 5 a.m.

    She had worked overtime until 10 p.m.st night. When she returned home, removed her makeup, and washed up, it was already close to 12 a.m. Then, the thought of her getting married the next day gave her insomnia, and it was probably past 1 a.m. when she really fell asleep until she was woken up again.

    She usually did not sleep much, but it was definitely not on the lesser end. She still needed seven or eight hours a day.

    Moreover, she never thought she would be woken up at 5 a.m.

    Was it not just putting on a wedding dress and makeup, and then waiting for Fourth Master Swan to pick her up?

    Her thoughts were very simple.

    She assumed that she would get up at 7 or 8 a.m.

    Still, she still endured it at that moment and washed her face with cold water to force herself to wake up. As soon as she was fully awake, she was a little dumbfounded.

    Were her eyes ying tricks on her?!

    Why was she seeing a grand white wedding gown in her bedroom? It was exquisitely embroidered with a corset, and the sleeves at her waist were sewn with thin diamonds that dazzled under the light!

    The gown was from a well-known designer in Harken who made wedding dresses, and only people with enough status could have it!

    The wedding gown was hand-embroidered and hand-stitched, so it was expensive and took a long time toplete. How did Fourth Master Swan get them to do it in four days?

    Could it be a replica?

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, this wedding gown was hand-stitched by Harken¡¯s top designer, Old Master Adams. It is hand-stitched with needle and thread, and it is priceless,¡± the staff introduced.

    Jeanne frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t Old Master Adams over 80 years old?¡±

    ¡°He personally guided his proudest disciple toplete it. However, the most ssic part is the embroidery on the cor, which Old Master Adams personally sewed.¡± The staff member said, ¡°A dress of his with that embroidery has been sold at a sky-high price of over a hundred million at the world auction house, but from then on, Old Master Adams never produced it again. It can be said that the piece you¡¯re seeing now, Ms. Lawrence, is his final work. It¡¯s not only worth a fortune, but it¡¯s also priceless.¡±

    In short, it was so expensive that no one could buy one.

 Chapter 328 - The Wedding: Announcing It to the World

    <h4>Chapter 328: The Wedding: Announcing It to the World</h4>

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, please allow us to help you put it on,¡± the staff member said respectfully.

    ¡°Are you sure Fourth Master Swan prepared this for me?¡± Jeanne was still a little uncertain.

    She had always assumed their wedding would be with a simple white wedding dress and a ck suit.

    However, now that it was a designer dress... She was surprised.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± The staff member smiled.

    With that, Jeanne pursed her lips. ¡°In that case, thank you.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, you don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡±

    While the staff member said that, she went forward to help Jeanne change into her wedding dress.

    Then, the room door was suddenly pushed open.

    Monica¡¯s carefree voice sounded. ¡°D*mn, do you have to be so early?¡±

    George was still sleeping, so when he heard the voice, he covered himself with the nket. His small face looked very unhappy.

    Jeanne turned her head to look at Monica.

    After all that shouting, Monica¡¯s gaze instantly fell on the wedding gown in front of her.

    ......

    Her eyes were wide open. ¡°My god! What the hell is this? Is this Old Master Adams¡¯ gown? The legendary designer wedding gown?!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ms. Cardellini,¡± the staff quickly replied.

    ¡°D*mn.¡± Monica circled around the white wedding gown and almost drooled.

    ¡°This is absolutely beautiful!¡± Monica eximed.

    Jeanne also thought it was absolutely beautiful, so much that it was shocking.

    ¡°Ms. Cardellini, you also have a bridesmaid dress. Come over here. I¡¯ll help you change into it.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Monica was instantly attracted.

    In the meantime, Jeanne changed into her wedding gown with the help of the staff.

    The gown had threeyers inside and threeyers outside.

    It was veryplicated. After all, the more expensive the item, the more steps there were.

    Jeanne felt that just changing into the dress alone took an hour. Since it was not easy to change into, it made her wonder how she would take it off!

    On the other hand, Monica had gotten changed long ago.

    She was wearing a pink dress that was slightly old-fashioned, conveying Harken¡¯s concept of traditional beauty, but it had an elegant and modern design. Alone, it was a really beautiful dress, but next to Jeanne¡¯s wedding dress, it looked much more elegant. As a bridesmaid¡¯s dress, it was just right. Not only would she not steal the bride¡¯s show when they stood together, but even without the bride, she would shine.

    Monica was very satisfied.

    The two of them sat in front of the makeup mirror as they got their makeup done.

    Monica looked at Jeanne¡¯s extremelyplicated makeup and could not help but ask, ¡°Did Fourth Master Swan prepare all of this?¡±

    ¡°Probably,¡± Jeanne replied.

    She did not know either, mainly because she was not involved in the wedding nning. They did not even take wedding photos, and she did not even ask if they would.

    ¡°Why do I feel like he has put in a lot of effort?¡± Monica was really envious.

    Thinking back to her own wedding back then, she was the one who did all the work, and Finn did not care.

    At that time, all she wanted was to make herself look good, so she was the one who chose the wedding dress.

    What a contrast! Compared to this, she felt that her wedding was really weak.

    The next time she got married, she would have to n carefully!

    The two of them spent more than an hour putting on makeup before the hairstylist did their hair.

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, because the gown is so gorgeous, we will have the essories a little simpler. However, don¡¯t worry. No matter how simple the essories are, they¡¯re not cheap,¡± the staff member exined.

    Speaking of which, did she look poor?

    ¡°It was Fourth Master Swan who told us to tell Ms. Lawrence that.¡± As if she could read Jeanne¡¯s mind, the staff member hurriedly exined.

    At the side, Monica could not help butugh. ¡°The Fourth Master is quite funny.¡±

    Was he afraid that Jeanne would dislike him? To think he would send someone to tell Jeanne that the wedding today had cost a lot of money!

    ¡°This is a golden hairpin. The craftsmanship may look simple, but it actually requires a lot of skill. It is a finished product made by Harken¡¯s cultural and heritage jeweler, Mr. Williams, who has failed over a hundred times. Some experts have determined that the golden hairpin is currently worth tens of millions, but because Mr. Williams is entric and does not care about money, his essories are only sold to those he wants to. In other words, even if you have money, you may not be able to buy it.¡±

    Jeanne listened quietly to the staff member introduce the essories to her.

    At first, she thought it would be very boring, but on the contrary, she found it quite interesting.

    Monica¡¯s makeup and hair were a little simpler, so after she was done, she listened to the staff member¡¯s exnation with much interest.

    ¡°This is a jade bracelet.¡± The staff member put the bracelet on Jeanne¡¯s wrist, and it was just the right size.

    Moreover, the color was translucent, and it was very smooth. With one look, one could tell that it was expensive.

    Monica also observed it very carefully. When she did not get an exnation after waiting for a long time, she said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything about this?¡±

    The staff smiled. ¡°Fourth Master said that this used to belong to his mother, so there¡¯s no need to exin. Ms. Lawrence should know its value.¡±

    From money to status, Fourth Master Swan was really showing off.

    After all, he had already taken out his family heirloom.

    Jeanne was a little moved.

    Everything on her body probably could notpare to the value of that bracelet.

    After a long time, her makeup and hair were finally done. By then, it was already 10 a.m. in the morning.

    It really did take five hours to get a bride ready.

    Just as she was all done up, she heard someone shout downstairs, ¡°Fourth Master Swan is here to pick up the bride!¡±

    It was clearly Nox¡¯s voice, and he was announcing it to the world!

 Chapter 329 - The Wedding: Jeanne, My Heart!

    <h4>Chapter 329: The Wedding: Jeanne, My Heart!</h4>

    ¡°Fourth Master Swan is here to pick up the bride!¡± Nox¡¯s voice rang out in the Lawrence family manor.

    Jeanne¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat.

    Her heartbeat was irregr and somewhat crazy.

    She did not know what she was looking forward to at that moment, but she felt strangely excited. Before she could react, Monica suddenly stood up. Completely ignoring the fact that she was wearing three-inch high heels on her feet, she rushed to the door and quickly closed it.

    Jeanne was stunned by Monica¡¯s sudden action.

    By then, George had already woken up. He was wearing a custom-made white suit that possessed many simrities to Jeanne¡¯s gown. Not to mention the color, the embroidery was incredibly exquisite. It was clearly just formal attire for a child, but the workmanship was shocking.

    Wearing it, George really did look like a noble young master from a prestigious family.

    At that moment, everyone in the room, including more than ten makeup artists and staff members, instantly turned their attention to Monica.

    Monica did not care about her image at all, or to put it bluntly, she did not have any. She put herself against the door, and her expression was particrly exaggerated.

    She did not look like a rich youngdy at all.

    She said excitedly, ¡°Jeannie, you can¡¯t give yourself to him so easily.¡±

    Without even thinking about it, Jeanne knew that the girl must have a n.

    Just at the right time, knocking sounds came from outside the door, followed by Nox¡¯s somewhat exaggerated voice. ¡°Bride, open the door. The groom is here to pick you up!¡±

    ......

    Monica yelled from inside, ¡°Who said that we have to hand the bride over when the groom is here? There ain¡¯t no such thing as a free lunch!¡±

    ¡°Monica, I just knew you would be the worst! Tell me. What do you want us to do!¡± Nox looked as if he had already mentally prepared himself.

    Monica said loudly, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll give you two three-year-old brain teasers. If you answer correctly, I¡¯ll open the door.¡±

    ¡°This is an insult to my intelligence. Tell me now!¡±

    ¡°What five-letter word bes shorter when you add five letters to it?¡± Monica asked loudly.

    When she asked the question, not only were the people outside guessing, but the people inside were also guessing.

    There was some noise outside but no answer.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten seconds to answer,¡± Monica said loudly. The countdown had not yet started.

    ¡°Short.¡± Finn¡¯s voice came from outside the door.

    Monica gritted her teeth.

    When the answer was revealed, the people inside eximed in realization.

    ¡°Is that right?¡± Nox asked.

    ¡°Next!¡± Monica said again, ¡°What does an elephant¡¯s ear look like?¡±

    ¡°A fan!¡± Nox answered almost without thinking.

    Monicaughed out loud. ¡°Wrong! Nox, you¡¯re no smarter than a three-year-old child.¡±

    Nox began cursing outside.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more chance. What does an elephant¡¯s ear look like?¡± Monica looked as if she had seeded.

    ¡°It looks like the other ear.¡± Finn¡¯s voice sounded again.

    Monica waspletely stunned.

    F*ck. How did that b*stard Finn know?

    Outside the door, Nox was also a little surprised too. He sighed at Finn. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re pretty amazing!¡±

    Finn smiled in response.

    Last night, a certain woman at home was probably more excited than today¡¯s bride. She made a lot of noise, saying that she would not allow the Fourth Master to marry Jeannie so smoothly tomorrow. Hence, she spent the whole nighting up with something at home, and he identally saw the brain teasers on a piece of paper. However, he did not know what questions she had prepared, so he memorized them before going to bedst night.

    As expected, Monica only remembered the simplest ones.

    ¡°Are you done?¡± Nox asked.

    ¡°No! You only answered two questions that three-year-old children can answer, and you want to take our bride away?¡±

    ¡°If you have any other requests, tell us now, and we will satisfy all of them.¡± Nox¡¯s tone was a bit sloppy, but it was better to liven up the atmosphere on such an asion.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to fulfill them! Go to your side!¡± Monica shouted towards the door, ¡°Where¡¯s the groom?¡±

    ¡°Here.¡± Edward¡¯s maic voice sounded.

    It was just one word, but it made Jeanne, who was sitting in the room and already a little nervous, feel her heart skip a few beats.

    Something in her eyes moved as she stared at the door intently.

    Her gown was too extravagant, so she sat on the edge of the bed the entire time, from after putting on her clothes to putting on her makeup. The white hem of her gown was spread all over the floor.

 Chapter 330 - The Wedding: Jeanne, My Heart!

    <h4>Chapter 330: The Wedding: Jeanne, My Heart!</h4>

    She bit her lips lightly and waited.

    ¡°As everyone knows, you and my Jeannie got married in a sh. Therefore, we need to test how well you know Jeannie!¡± Monica said loudly, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you ten questions about her, and you have to answer each question within three seconds. Otherwise, it will be considered a failure!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Edward agreed.

    ¡°Please listen carefully.¡± In a formal manner, Monica asked, ¡°Please tell me how old Jeannie is this year?¡±

    ¡°25 years old.¡±

    ¡°Please tell me when is Jeannie¡¯s birthday?¡±

    ¡°April 12th.¡±

    ¡°Please tell me Jeannie¡¯s height?¡±

    ¡°I estimate her height to be 1.6 meters,¡± Edward answered.

    Monica was about to speak, but Jeanne¡¯s expression had changed as well.

    Did she look that short?

    Fourth Master Swan was just a little taller than her. Why did he have to say that she was only 1.6 meters tall?

    ¡°Her actual height is 1.66 meters.¡±

    ......

    Monica paused for a moment. ¡°So the Fourth Master knows how to joke, huh?¡±

    Jeanne was displeased.

    ¡°Continue!¡± Monica asked again, ¡°Please tell me what Jeannie¡¯s bust, waist, and hip measurements are?¡±

    Edward did not answer, to which Nox could not help but say, ¡°Monica is going all out on this game!¡±

    ¡°34C, 24,36.¡± The other side answered urately.

    ¡°...F*ck.¡± Monica cursed softly. She turned her head and asked Jeanne in a low voice, ¡°Is that right?¡±

    Jeanne blushed and nodded.

    There was indeed something fishy going on between those two people.

    ¡°Hey, why aren¡¯t you talking?¡± Nox urged.

    ¡°Next question.¡± Monica said aloud, ¡°Please tell me Jeannie¡¯s shoe size?¡±

    ¡°Size 36.¡±

    ¡°Please tell me what Jeannie¡¯s favorite food is?¡±

    ¡°Chicken... parmigiana with pasta.¡± Edward paused for a moment when he answered. He originally wanted to say chicken soup because when Jeanne was at Monica¡¯s thest time, she seemed to like it very much. However, when the two of them were alone for a week, she said that she wanted to eat chicken parmigiana with pasta.

    ¡°May I ask when was the first time you kissed?¡± Monica suddenly changed the topic.

    Everyone seemed to pause for a moment.

    There was also no response from the people outside the door.

    ¡°You only have three seconds to think. Three, two¨C¡±

    ¡°Seven years ago, August 21st.¡±

    Monica suddenly looked at Jeanne.

    Did she hear wrongly?

    Seven years ago! When did Jeanne and Fourth Master Swan cross paths seven years ago?

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    That night was the night she climbed into Fourth Master Swan¡¯s bed.

    With her face blushed red, she nodded her head.

    Monica looked at Jeanne and smiled evilly. ¡°Fourth Master, you and Jeannie have been hiding it really well, huh?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Edward replied, and he did not forget to remind Monica. ¡°This is also considered a question. I have answered a total of seven questions. Ms. Cardellini, you still have three more questions to go.¡±

    D*mn!

    That fellow was too calctive.

    Nevertheless, it did not bother Monica, who continued to ask, ¡°What part of the Jeannie do you like the most?¡±

    ¡°Her hand,¡± Edward said straightforwardly.

    ¡°Why?¡± Monica was a little surprised.

    Most men would say their eyes, lips, face, the desire to live, and all that, but her hand¡­

    Monica looked at Jeanne¡¯s fair hand and admitted that Jeanne did have nice hands

    However, Fourth Master Swan¡¯s hobbies were too unique.

    ¡°It¡¯s because Ms. Lawrence uses her hands to do things I like,¡± Edward said bluntly.

    ¡°Pfft!¡± Monica almost burst outughing.

    Did she misunderstand him?

    Outside the door, Nox almost died fromughing.

    Did it mean that¡­

    Monica looked at Jeanne¡¯s tomato-red face.

    At that moment, Jeanne unconsciously clenched her hands into a small fist, with the urge to kill Fourth Master Swan right there and then.

    It was the first time that Monica found Fourth Master Swan so amiable.

    She used to think of him as an elder and a distant one at that.

    Yet now, he was just... someone of the same age as her, and he was especially good at saying dirty things!

    ¡°She made a meal that I like,¡± Edward added.

    ¡°...¡± F*ck.

    ¡°Ms. Cardellini, let me remind you that you still have onest question,¡± Edward said bluntly.

    She clearly had two more.

    F*ck! The ¡°why¡± just now also counted!

    With that, she gritted her teeth. She always felt that she could not outsmart Fourth Master Swan.

    Then, she said, ¡°Last question.¡±

    ¡°Please go ahead.¡±

    ¡°When did the Fourth Master start to like Jeanne?¡± That question was something that she was really curious about.

    When did the two of them start to have feelings for each other?

    After all, she was still a little surprised that they got married so suddenly.

    Everyone was waiting for Edward¡¯s answer with anticipation on their faces.

    A few seconds passed, and even Monica had forgotten to count down.

 Chapter 331 - The Wedding: Jeanne, My Heart!

    <h4>Chapter 331: The Wedding: Jeanne, My Heart!</h4>

    The answer was taking a little long, so long that Jeanne was starting to get nervous.

    Did it not happen over thest few days? Did he have to think about it for so long?

    It felt as if¡­ he did not know if he liked her or not.

    However, at that moment, Edward suddenly said, ¡°Since I was young.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Monica thought she had heard wrongly.

    The others also thought that they had also heard wrongly.

    Monica quickly reacted. ¡°Since you were young? How young?¡±

    ¡°Ms. Cardellini, you have already asked all ten questions,¡± Edward reminded her.

    Monica almost choked on her saliva.

    Thest question was clearly the most important one!

    Could it be that Fourth Master Swan had taken a liking to Jeannie since she was young?

    At that thought, Monica shuddered.

    Did that mean when Jeannie and Eden were dating, Fourth Master Swan was just... watching them?

    ......

    Just as she was trying to imagine that scene...

    ¡°Monica, you¡¯ve asked so many questions. Can you let us in now? It¡¯s gettingte, and we don¡¯t want to miss such a meaningful day,¡± Nox said out loud.

    Monica looked at the time and knew she could not take up too much time. Hence, she thought for a while and said, ¡°I can let you pass, but you have to pay me.¡±

    ¡°Well, you have to open the door so I can hand you the money!¡± Nox shouted.

    ¡°What if I open the door and you rush in? I¡¯m such a weak woman...¡±

    ¡°How dare you have the nerve to say you¡¯re weak?¡± Nox¡¯s tone was twice as high. ¡°If you¡¯re weak, could you have locked up such a group of men outside the door?¡±

    Monica could not help butugh, feeling a sense of aplishment.

    She said, ¡°Nox, I¡¯ll open the door in a while. Don¡¯t push it!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Nox immediately agreed.

    Only then did Monica unlock the door.

    As soon as she did¡­ Men were all liars!

    Monica had just unlocked the door when it was suddenly pushed open, and she almost fell to the ground.

    At the same time, arge hand suddenly grabbed hers and pulled her into an embrace the next second.

    It was a very familiar embrace.

    Monica looked at Finn in a daze.

    Finn knew from Nox¡¯s actions that he would use brute force. Hence, the moment the door opened, he quickly pulled Monica to his side.

    Monica¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    Then, she heard Finn say, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask for the money?¡±

    Monica pushed Finn away, quickly walked toward Nox, and stood in front of him and Fourth Master Swan.

    ¡°You can¡¯t go back on your words!¡± Monica looked valiant and spirited.

    ¡°Nox.¡± Edward¡¯s thin lips moved.

    ¡°Okay.¡± When Nox received the order, he quickly took out a particrly thick envelope and handed it to Monica. ¡°Fourth Master Swan specially prepared it for you. Thank you.¡±

    It was rare for Nox to be so gentlemanly.

    The moment Monica took it, she weighed it in her hands.

    ¡®Not bad,¡¯ she thought, very satisfied with this thickness.

    After that, Nox took out more envelopes and spread them all over Jeanne¡¯s bedroom. There were a lot of them.

    The staff also loved to have a good time, so they quickly snatched them up.

    It was a lively scene, but all the excitement seemed to be on other people.

    Edward and Jeanne only had eyes for each other. However, Jeanne was a little... shy from Edward¡¯s stare.

    Ever since Monica let them in, she had noticed Edward¡¯s gaze on her body, sizing her up.

    Although she was dressed so conservatively, in so manyyers of fabric, he was looking at her with... an indescribable feeling.

    Jeanne secretly gritted her teeth and pulled out a smile from the corner of her mouth. ¡°Do I look good?¡±

    Edward¡¯s eyes were still on her.

    Only after a long time did he finally react. ¡°Pretty good.¡±

    ¡°You call this pretty good?¡± Monica appeared out of nowhere.

    Just a second ago, she was fighting with ordinary people for money and bickering with Nox.

    However, she suddenly noticed them and rushed over.

    The other people¡¯s attention was also instantly on a newly-wed couple.

    ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t think Jeannie was suited for this kind of good-natured woman¡¯s getup. After all, she had such alluring features that could bring disaster to the country and the people,¡± Monica said without holding anything back.

    Jeanne was speechless. Did she invite Monica to be the bridesmaid to pull her down?

    ¡°However, the moment I saw the gown on Jeannie, I felt like I was blind back then. Jeannie is a youngdy from an aristocratic family. With her ss, dignity, and beauty, it¡¯s clear that this designer gown was tailor-made for Jeannie!¡± Monicamented, ¡°Fourth Master really has a good taste to have made the alluring-looking Jeannie look like such a good wife and mother.¡±

 Chapter 332 - The Wedding: Jeanne, My Heart!

    <h4>Chapter 332: The Wedding: Jeanne, My Heart!</h4>

    In the first half, Jeanne thought that Monica was going on the right track, but in the second half¡­

    She had thought too much of Monica in the first half.

    Seemingly very satisfied with Jeanne¡¯s getup today, the corners of Edward¡¯s mouth lifted into a smile.

    Then, he walked over. Just as he was about to pick up Jeanne and leave, Monica suddenly jumped in front of Edward.

    ¡°How could it be so easy?¡± Monica stood between them with lots of envelopes in her hands.

    ¡°Ms. Cardellini, do you have any other requests?¡±

    ¡°Monica, it¡¯s gettingte. We must be at the Swan family¡¯s manor at 11:18 am. If we don¡¯t, we¡¯ll bete!¡± Nox reminded her.

    ¡°I know. I know what to do.¡± Monica nced at Nox unhappily.

    Nox did not even know how such a mature Jeanne had Monica as her best friend. No matter how he saw it, he found Monica like a monkey andpletely ipatible with Jeanne¡¯s personality.

    He could not understand it.

    However, what he could not understand more was how Monica had subdued Finn too.

    Was Monica poisonous?

    Monica was not in the mood to deal with Nox¡¯s nonsensical thought, so she looked at Edward and said, ¡°Kasan.¡±

    ......

    Monica suddenly called out to a staff member in the room.

    She had discussed it with the staff member when Jeanne was putting on her makeup.

    ¡°Ms. Cardellini.¡± Kasan quickly walked to them with a te of candies in hand.

    Monica took one of the candies from the te.

    There was a rope on the candy, so it was obvious that she had something in mind.

    She smiled cunningly. ¡°The two of you, eat this piece of candy together, and you have to finish it.¡±

    Jeanne frowned.

    At that moment, she saw Monica hold the rope and ce the candy in front of the two of them, next to their lips. It was as if¡­

    Jeanne nced at Edward. She thought that if he did not like it, they did not have to do it. Unexpectedly, Edward bent down and leaned over, wanting to eat the candy.

    Monica was quick-witted and quickly held the candy up.

    Then, Edward¡¯s lips were pressed directly onto Jeanne¡¯s lips.

    Jeanne¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she looked at Fourth Master Swan, who was so close to her, looking at him looking at her in the same way.

    They both looked at each other with their lips pressed tightly together.

    After a long while¡­

    ¡°Fourth Master, is Jeannie¡¯s mouth sweeter than candy?¡± Monica could not help but tease.

    They both had been kissing each other for too long that it made Jeanne a little embarrassed.

    She moved slightly and parted with Fourth Master Swan¡¯s lips.

    Suddenly, Fourth Master Swan pursed his lips and even used his tongue to lick his lips after.

    Monica was standing very close to them, so she saw it all.

    Fourth Master Swan was really f*cking perverted and seductive. If her heart did not belong to someone else, and if Fourth Master Swan was not Jeannie¡¯s man, she might have been seduced.

    She just watched as Jeannie was teased until her little face waspletely red, which contrasted with her white gown.

    ¡°The taste isn¡¯t bad,¡± Fourth Master Swan said pensively.

    The moment he said it, even Monica¡¯s face turned red.

    Jeanne was doomed!

    Monica could not help but secretly sigh. Jeannie would definitely fall into Fourth Master Swan¡¯s hands for her entire life.

    Speaking of which¡­ who the hell said that Fourth Master Swan was cold and abstinent?

    At that moment, she looked at Jeannie, who looked like she was... about to erupt!

    She snapped back to her senses.

    ¡°Hey, I told you guys to eat candy. Who said you could eat each other¡¯s mouths?¡± Monica said bluntly.

    The moment she said it, everyoneughed, and Jeanneughed even more awkwardly.

    ¡°Go on.¡± Monica ced the candies in front of the two of them again.

    This time, Edward¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he took a bite out of it the next second.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Monica was shocked.

    How was the fellow so urate? She had not had enough fun yet!

    By then, the candy was already in Edward¡¯s mouth, and he pulled the rope out of her mouth to eat the candy.

    ¡°Is there any more?¡± Fourth Master Swan asked.

    Nope.

    That was all she had prepared. At first, she thought they would have to leave even before theypleted everything she had prepared, not expecting that Fourth Master Swan wouldplete it so quickly.

    She was, in fact, a little unhappy when suddenly, an idea struck her. Stars shone in her eyes.

    When Jeanne saw Monica¡¯s eyes, she knew something was off again.

    On the other hand, Edward was calm.

    Monica said, ¡°Fourth Master, although you and Jeannie have been secretly dating for a long time, we don¡¯t know how long it has been. From our point of view, the two of you have just started dating. Since you have just started dating and are already getting married, you must show us how sincere you are toward Jeannie!¡±

 Chapter 333 - The Wedding: Jeanne, My Heart!

    <h4>Chapter 333: The Wedding: Jeanne, My Heart!</h4>

    ¡°What does Ms. Cardellini want me to do?¡±

    ¡°Confess,¡± Monica said firmly. ¡°Fourth Master, confess your love to her.¡±

    Jeanne was speechless.

    Monica could really think of anything.

    The others looked at Edward the same way, seemingly waiting for him to say something. Even Nox was extremely quiet as he waited.

    He believed Fourth Master Swan was not the type who would say any lovey-dovey words. However, the more he thought so, the more curious he became.

    Edward seemed to be thinking about what to say for a while.

    Just as he was about to speak, Monica suddenly interrupted, ¡°Wait.¡±

    Edward¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    Nox could not stand it anymore. He was very excited to find out what Fourth Master Swan would say, but Monica suddenly interrupted him.

    The others in the room seemed to share the same feeling.

    Nox could not help but say to Finn beside him, ¡°What do you see in Monica? She¡¯s so rude!¡±

    Finn pursed his lips and did not answer. In fact, he did not know what he saw in Monica either. What was it?

    ......

    He looked at Monica only to see her smiling so innocently, deliberately making things difficult for Fourth Master Swan. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear things like I like you, I love you, and I¡¯ll be good to you for the rest of my life. I¡¯m sick of that. Come up with something special!¡±

    Then, Monica suddenly thought of something.

    She opened her mouth and said, ¡°I read a book before, and I can¡¯t remember the plot clearly. However, what I do have an impression of is that the male lead was extremely flirtatious when he got married. On the wedding day, the bridesmaid asked the male lead to confess to the female lead, and the male lead said, ¡°If being sexy was a crime, you¡¯d be guilty as charged.¡±

    Everyone looked at Monica, speechless.

    Monica smiled brightly. ¡°Something like that will do.¡±

    Sometimes, Jeanne did not know how Monica grew up to be so weird in upper-ss society.

    Edward nced at Monica.

    Monica looked as if she knew everything. ¡°You must have wanted to sleep with Jeannie for a long time now.¡±

    Jeanne could not allow Monica to be the bridesmaid next time, not even if she was beaten to death!

    However¡­ would there be a next time?

    She pursed her lips, her face looking a little irritated.

    By then, Edward had ignored Monica. He was standing in front of Jeanne when suddenly, he knelt on one knee.

    As Monica watched from the side, she could not help but feel that Fourth Master Swan was very domineering even when he was kneeling.

    On his knees, he said to Jeanne in his maic voice, ¡°Jeannie, my heart!¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s heartbeat raced.

    In fact, her heart had already begun to beat faster the moment Fourth Master Swan knelt on the floor. Then, when she heard his maic voice and said such poetic words, her heart began to beat even faster.

    Everyone was somewhat shocked by his words too.

    It was such amon poem, but just by changing the order of the words and cleverly putting her name in, it seemed to convey a different emotion.

    It was a different and powerful sense of love!

    It even touched everyone.

    No, Monica¡¯s little heart could not take it anymore. To be honest, that sentence did touch her a little as she thought it was very beautiful and moving.

    She could not help but mutter, ¡°The Fourth Master is really handsome.¡±

    He was so handsome that she could not bear to make things difficult for him.

    However, next to her, Finn heard her muttering loud and clear. As he looked at her, he saw, from her eyes, how moved and envious she was.

    It was the kind of envy toward something good. Instead of being jealous, it came from a good ce.

    Finn¡¯s eyes moved slightly, and he chose to ignore it.

    After Edward confessed, he stood up, bent down, and carried Jeanne in a domineering manner.

    Jeanne¡¯s gown had a lot ofyers to it, so she did not dare to act rashly either and hugged Fourth Master Swan¡¯s neck naturally.

    The staff quickly tidied the hem of Jeanne¡¯s dress. Just like that, the two of them walked out of the room and went down the stairs, toward the Lawrence family¡¯s main hall. From afar, they looked as beautiful as a painting, which made Monica suddenly stop in her tracks.

    She felt that Jeannie was really blessed, and knowing that even made her eyes a little red. After all, she was easily touched by such a beautiful scene.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Finn reminded her as he stood beside her.

    Monica did not bat an eyelid at him before she followed Jeanne and the others.

    At the entrance of the Lawrence family¡¯s manor, Monica was taken aback to see the row of luxury cars lined on the street in front of her.

 Chapter 334 - The Wedding: Jeanne, My Heart!

    <h4>Chapter 334: The Wedding: Jeanne, My Heart!</h4>

    Moreover, the cars were filled with flowers, ranging from roses to seasonal peonies. It was the epitome of romantic gesture.

    The sight blew Monica away, and she stared with her mouth agape.

    ¡°There are 50 types of flowers,¡± Finn said.

    Monica was stunned. How much did they cost?

    She knew Fourth Master Swan was wealthy, but that was a reminder of just how rich he was.

    In the meantime, the two of them got into the car, which was behind the wedding car.

    ¡°What else is he giving her as a gift?¡± Now, Monica was very curious.

    ¡°Well, as far as I know, he has transferred her eight percent of the Swans¡¯ original shares,¡± Finn said.

    At that moment, she could not help but nce at the line of cars filled with flowers behind her.

    She thought Fourth Master Swan was unting his wealth.

    After all, the Swans had a lot of money that he could unt as he pleased, but this was on a whole other level.

    She did not expect that.. the Fourth Master of the Swans family would be willing to spend so much to marry Jeanne.

    In fact, not many wealthy people would be willing to go to such an extent for a wedding.

    ......

    However, Fourth Master Swan had broken the record for it being the grandest and most unique wedding.

    It was clear that he had put a lot of effort into it.

    Monica suddenly smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the Fourth Master would treat Jeannie so well.¡±

    At that moment, she was really certain of that. Otherwise, why would he have put in so much effort just to get married?

    Every single thing, down to all the details, was perfect.

    Finn did not echo her sentiments.

    Anyone who was not blind could tell how good Fourth Master Swan was to Jeanne.

    Monica seemed to be so emotional for a second. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°How could Fourth Master Swan do so much in just four days?¡±

    ¡°With money, none of this is difficult,¡± Finn said straightforwardly.

    That was true.

    ¡°Buting up with all these ideas is not easy.¡±

    As for ideas, who knew how long he had thought about them?

    In the car, Monica kept sighing. She was really impressed by Fourth Master Swan.

    On the other hand, the newly-wed couple in the car in front was silent.

    Nox was sitting with them in the passenger seat.

    In the long and expensive Lincoln, only Edward and Jeanne were sitting inside, looking at each other.

    Suddenly, there was silence.

    ¡°You can pretend I don¡¯t exist and kiss or hug each other. It¡¯s fine by me,¡± Nox suddenly said.

    Jeanne could not help butugh.

    Although she was a little shy, Nox¡¯s words had made the atmosphere between the two of them not so awkward.

    ¡°Fourth Master,¡± Jeanne said.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have made you spend so much money.¡±

    At that, Edward frowned.

    ¡°I like it very much,¡± Jeanne suddenly said.

    The corners of Edward¡¯s lips curled up into a smile.

    He said, ¡°What do you like?¡±

    ¡°I like them all.¡±

    ¡°Be more specific.¡±

    ¡°The gown, essories, and bracelets,¡± Jeanne said.

    She had never been fortunate enough to wear such expensive things in her life before. As it was her first time wearing them, she felt she looked very beautiful, so beautiful that she found herself somewhat stunning.

 Chapter 335 - The Wedding: Jeanne, My Heart!

    <h4>Chapter 335: The Wedding: Jeanne, My Heart!</h4>

    She was also looking at Fourth Master Swan at that moment.

    Today, he was in a white suit. The workmanship and embroidery were exquisite, but the most important thing was that they matched hers.

    It was also her first time seeing him wearing full white, which suited him very well. In fact, it made him look even more handsome and his already eye-catching presence a little more ostentatious.

    She did not know how to describe his good looks. However, she felt that, at that moment, Edward was the most handsome man in the country.

    ¡°If you like it, you should express it.¡± Nox, who was in the passenger seat, suddenly teased.

    The two people, who were having a moment, were disturbed again.

    Nox did it on purpose as he found the two too reserved.

    To be honest, any man would want to sleep with Jeanne tonight, especially with her getup today.

    She looked graceful and elegant, dignified and beautiful, with a hint of charm that made men want to pounce on her.

    He did not know how Fourth Master Swan could be so patient.

    If it were him, he might have started the moment he got into the car¡­

    Yes. It was inappropriate for children, so he could not say much.

    After all, that brat George was still around.

    ......

    He had stayed by Jeanne¡¯s side quietly the entire time, and at that moment, he was also sitting beside Jeanne without saying much.

    The atmosphere in the car was unusually quiet.

    Jeanne nced at Nox, who pretended not to see her.

    Edward said, ¡°Ms. Lawrence, don¡¯t move.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Jeanne was stunned. Was the makeup on her face smudged?

    Suddenly, Edward leaned in toward her.

    As his face got closer, Jeanne¡¯s heart began to race. It seemed especially easy today for her heartbeat to elerate.

    The next second, she felt Fourth Master Swan¡¯s kiss on her lips, and at that moment, her heartbeat was pounding.

    However, George was still around.

    Putting aside Monica¡¯s prank just now, which was mostly for fun, this was¡­ not. Still, her body refused to listen to hermands, not allowing her to dodge or push away.

    In fact, the moment Edward leaned in toward Jeanne, his other hand covered Jeanne¡¯s eyes, and he kissed Jeanne¡¯s soft lips without holding back.

    Nox took a look behind him and then turned back, cing his hand on the back of his head.

    Fourth Master Swan had really fallen in love with Jeanne!

    He did not know if it was true, but it was worth celebrating.

    ¡­

    Soon, the car soon arrived at the Swan family¡¯s manor, where many people had gathered.

    Compared to Eden¡¯s and Jasmine¡¯s wedding, there were a lot more people.

    As soon as the wedding car arrived at Universe Garden, Edward pulled Jeanne out of the car, and George followed by their side.

    Edward whispered in Jeanne¡¯s ear, ¡°Let¡¯s greet the Old Master first.¡±

    Jeanne nodded and walked in while holding George¡¯s hand.

    George was a little unhappy. After all, for the entire morning, that was the only time she held his hand. He just knew that Fourth Master Swan was going to snatch his mother away from him.

    With that, the two of them walked into the main hall, where Old Master Swan was sitting in the middle seat.

    However, what surprised them was the other person sitting beside him.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes paused for a moment.

    Having noticed it, Edward tightened his grip on Jeanne¡¯s hand as if he was giving her something to lean on and telling her not to be nervous.

    Edward walked in front of them and said to the person beside his father, ¡°Mr. President.¡±

    Indeed. That was the president of Harken, Warren Sanders.

    She did not expect that the president would show up at their wedding.

    As she bit her lips and told herself to rx, she said respectfully, ¡°Mr. President.¡±

    ¡°Both of you don¡¯t need to be so polite. Today, I am here as a guest to attend your wedding banquet. Just be casual,¡± the president said, and his tone sounded very amiable.

    However, Jeanne knew very well that he could hold his current position so well not because he seemed amiable.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Edward replied.

    The president nodded and turned his head to look at Jeanne, who met his gaze.

    ¡°Your reputation really does precede you, Ms. Lawrence. You are indeed different from the rest, and it¡¯s no wonder Fourth Master Swan chose you. I don¡¯t think even my daughter is outstanding enoughpared to you,¡± the president said in a tone that was neither angry nor friendly.

    In fact, trying to figure out a leader¡¯s thoughts was not easy at all, especially when he was one they were unacquainted with and leading the country.

    However, since the president mentioned Melody and Fourth Master Swan in a situation like that, he was definitely hung up over the matter. If he did not exin himself at that moment, he would definitelye across as rude.

    Jeanne smiled. ¡°President, you tter me. Actually, the Third Princess is outstanding. In fact, she¡¯s too outstanding for Edward to be worthy of her.¡±

    It was obvious that she was pandering to the president.

    On one hand, she affirmed Melody¡¯s excellence, and on the other, she also exined the reason why Fourth Master Swan did not get together with Ms. Sanders. It was because Fourth Master Swan was not worthy of her. That way, it would give the president a good excuse.

    By the looks of the president¡¯s reaction, he did not seem to reject that answer.

    He nodded and suddenly called out to his personal guard, ¡°Leon.¡±

    The guard named Leon stood respectfully beside the president.

    ¡°I¡¯m just here to congratte Old Master Swan. It¡¯s gettingte, and I still have a lot of official business to attend to, so I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you off.¡± Zachary quickly went forward.

    ¡°No need.¡± The president waved his hand and stopped him.

    After that, he left immediately.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze was on him.

    In fact, except for on the television, that was also the first time Jeanne had seen the president in person.

    The corners of her mouth curled into a cold smile, a very cold one.

 Chapter 336 - Ceremony Ended: What About the Marriage of Convenience We Agreed Upon?

    <h4>Chapter 336: Ceremony Ended: What About the Marriage of Convenience We Agreed Upon?</h4>

    After the president left under everyone¡¯s gaze, the atmosphere in the hall in Universe Garden returned to normal.

    Edward and Jeanne greeted Old Master Swan before the wedding ceremony officially began.

    At that moment, all the Swans, young and old, started to show up in the hall once the president left.

    To be precise, everyone was already waiting for Edward and Jeanne to arrive for the wedding ceremony to start before the president came.

    However, the sudden arrival of the president had prompted Old Master Swan to clear the main hall out of respect for the president. Hence, it was only natural for the others to appear and take their seats as soon as the president left.

    Everyone looked at the couple in the main hall, dressed in white and down the aisle.

    Among the Swans¡¯ guests, Eden and Jasmine were both present.

    Jasmine was really jealous, and it was visible on her face. It was not that she did not want to pretend to be friendly and kind, but she just could not keep up the act.

    She thought Jeanne¡¯s wedding would only be a formality. Never did she imagine that it would be so grand.

    Edward picking Jeanne up with rows of cars filled with various types of flowers had be the hottest topic of the day, making all the women in the Harken jealous of Jeanne.

    She could have epted it if it was just an expensive wedding.

    In any case, the Swans family was rich, so spending a lot of money on a wedding was not a big deal. However, she could take the fact that they spent so much money and put so much effort into the wedding.

    At the thought of her wedding with Eden back then... It was nothingpared to this. Even on their wedding day, Jeanne and Fourth Master Swan snatched the limelight from her and Eden¡¯s wedding by being on the trending topics.

    ......

    She gritted her teeth as she looked at Jeanne in the luxurious, noble-looking designer gown, and her heart twisted in jealousy.

    Wearing that gown was a symbol of status.

    She really wanted to lie to herself, but she could not convince herself that Fourth Master Swan did not love Jeanne.

    If he did not love her, the wedding would not be so grand, and he would not have put in so much effort.

    How did Jeanne seduce Fourth Master Swan? How could she?

    Jasmine tried her best to look normal and keep a smile on her face. However, Jasmine was not the only one trying to suppress her emotions.

    The man beside her, Eden, was at his limit, trying to hide his emotions.

    For today¡¯s wedding, Eden was in charge of greeting the guests at the Swan family¡¯s manor, so he did not go along with picking Jeanne up. If he had not seen the news of Edward picking Jeanne up with rows of cars filled with flowers, he would not have known that his fourth uncle went to such an extent to marry Jeanne! In fact, there had never been a wedding in their family¡¯s history that was of the scale of his fourth uncle¡¯s today!

    He thought it would just be a simple ceremony for such an abrupt wedding. He had even thought of how to ridicule Jeanne for thinking too highly of herself.

    Now, he secretly gritted his teeth and looked fiercely at Jeanne. All done up for the wedding in the luxurious designer gown, she looked shockingly beautiful.

    Even though he was a distance away from her, she caught his eye as soon as his fourth uncle led her into Universe Garden.

    He clenched his fists unconsciously.

    The woman should have been his. She should have belonged to him!

    Yet now, he just watched as she, shyly and charmingly, stood by his fourth uncle¡¯s side.

    No. He could not let go just like that!

    He suppressed the anger in him and looked at the couple, who were down the aisle, saying their vows.

    George was also standing by Jeanne¡¯s side obediently.

    Even though he did not speak much throughout the ceremony and was clearly not in a good mood, he would do whatever was asked of him in the end.

    The groomsman and bridesmaid handed Jeanne and Edward each a ring.

    ¡°Jeanne.¡± Edward slipped the ring on Jeanne¡¯s finger.

    Then, it was Jeanne¡¯s turn to put the ring on Edward¡¯s finger before they both smiled and kissed each other.

    After that, they turned to Zachary, whom Jeanne greeted, ¡°Dad.¡±

    That was right. She had to change the way she addressed him, and it was very awkward.

    From her grandfather at the beginning, to her uncle, to... her dad?!

    The corners of her mouth curled up into a smile. She looked very virtuous and virtuous.

    Zachary responded, held the newlyweds¡¯ hands, and said, ¡°I wish you both a long and happy marriage.¡±

 Chapter 337 - Ceremony Ended: What About the Marriage of Convenience We Agreed Upon?

    <h4>Chapter 337: Ceremony Ended: What About the Marriage of Convenience We Agreed Upon?</h4>

    ¡°Thank you, Dad,¡± Jeanne replied.

    Then, she said softly to George, ¡°George, greet your grandpa.¡±

    George looked up at Zachary and said obediently, ¡°Grandpa.¡±

    Only then did Zachary notice George and size him up. He nced at the boy a few times, but then he did it again. He found it somewhat puzzling.

    Eventually, he asked George, ¡°How old are you?¡±

    ¡°Six years old,¡± George replied.

    ¡°The same age as Quinton,¡± Zachary muttered.

    George just looked at Zachary, who did not say much either and took a box that Wade had delivered.

    Inside the box was a locket. It did not look like it was made of gold, but it looked a little aged.

    Zachary held it in his hand, and when he stood up from his seat, everyone looked at him respectfully, watching his every action.

    He bent down and personally put the locket on George¡¯s neck. He said, ¡°I hope this will keep you safe.¡±

    Jeanne was, in fact, a little surprised.

    She had never thought Old Master Swan would prepare a gift for George.

    ......

    The gift may not be expensive, but for Old Master Swan to go through the hassle to prepare it, it was considered valuable.

    By then, Jasmine could no longer hide the jealousy in her eyes.

    Quinton¡¯s mother, Grace Hamlin, muttered unhappily at the side, ¡°The Old Master has never given that to Quinton.¡±

    It was not just Quinton. The Swans had many children and grandchildren, but none had ever received them.

    Jasmine secretly gritted her teeth, thinking she had to get pregnant with Eden¡¯s child right away.

    She had to have a son to prove her value so that she could undermine Jeanne in the Swans!

    ¡°George, say thank you.¡± Edward reminded him.

    Jeanne was still so stunned from being surprised that she forgot to remind George. However, when she heard Edward¡¯s tone¡­

    Although it was just a simple sentence, it made her feel as though Fourth Master Swan had treated George as his own son, and that was why it sounded so natural.

    Her heart did a weird flip.

    George said obediently, ¡°Thank you, grandpa.¡±

    With that, Zachary nodded and returned to his seat. Then, he said, ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Father.¡±

    Just as she was about to move, Fourth Master Swan held her hand to support her. In response, Jeanne turned to look at Edward and smiled at him to express her gratitude.

    Her gown was too exquisite, which had forced her to move a little slower, and Fourth Master Swan was obviously taking care of her by holding her hand.

    When Edward saw the sweet smile on her face, his lips also curled into a big and affectionate smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen Fourth Master Swan smile like this before,¡± said the Third Old Master Swan, Richard, in a low voice.

    At first, he had thought that such an abrupt wedding would definitely be a marriage of convenience.

    After all, Fourth Master Swan was close to 30 years old. Although the old master had never pushed him to get married, he was not young, and it was only natural for him to get married.

    From the looks of it now, it seemed they were making presumptuous assumptions.

    In fact, the reason why the Fourth Master Swan had never gotten married before was that he had not found the right person and not because he refused to get married.

    Now, he was getting married because they had found the right person. It was only logical.

    With Edward holding Jeanne¡¯s hand, the newlyweds walked out of the Universe Garden and onto argewn in the Swans family¡¯s manor.

    A beautiful wedding reception had been nned out on thewn, with a huge tent built in the center. As they walked in on the white carpet, the inside was grand and magnificently decorated, with chandeliers, sculptures in the background, and tons of white flowers!

    Jeanne was shocked.

    How did Fourth Master Swan prepare all those in just four days?

    She could not help but look at the man beside her.

    Feeling her gaze, Edward turned around, bent down by her ear, and whispered, ¡°You¡¯re worth it.¡±

    Worth what? Did he do all of that for her?

    Jeanne felt as if her heart was struck, and it beat even faster.

    Before she could speak, she saw Edward let go of her.

    He said, ¡°See you in a while.¡±

    After that, he followed the staff and walked to the other side.

    At that moment, Jeanne also had many staff members surrounding her, guiding her to walk to the other side of the tent.

 Chapter 338 - Ceremony Ended: What About the Marriage of Convenience We Agreed Upon?

    <h4>Chapter 338: Ceremony Ended: What About the Marriage of Convenience We Agreed Upon?</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    Since they walked in from a rather remote corner, the guests, who were moving around, did not notice them. However, they could also be doing so because they were deliberately trying to cover up a surprise that would follow.

    Just like that, Jeanne was guided into a white veil in the middle of the tent.

    Through the white veil, one could faintly see Jeanne¡¯s beautiful figure. Although it was not very clear, it attracted everyone¡¯s attention at that moment.

    Monica was also sent there. However, she was so exhrated by today¡¯s wedding that she could not speak clearly.

    ¡°Jeannie, I¡¯ve grown up seeing countless rich people and attending countless weddings, but I¡¯ve seen one of this scale before. You¡¯ve be the women¡¯s public enemy number one!¡± Monica said indignantly.

    Jeanne had instantly killed all the women in Harken.

    Monica was not making it up. The hashtag ¡®Public Enemy Number One, Jeanne¡¯ really was trending.

    Jeanne chuckled.

    She, too, did not think Fourth Master Swan would put so much effort into the wedding.

    ¡°Rows of cars filled with flowers!¡± Monica muttered, ¡°Just those words alone sound so romantic. Fourth Master Swan, that b*stard, looks so cold and aloof. I can¡¯t believe he puts so much effort into doing something. It¡¯s so touching!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by rows of cars filled with flowers?¡±Jeanne was surprised.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± Monica stared at Jeanne with wide eyes.

    Jeanne really did not.

    ......

    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you even if you don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t want you to get all smug,¡± Monica said on purpose.

    Jeanne was speechless, thinking how much of an idiot Monica still was.

    Just then, a male voice suddenly sounded, ¡°The time hase!¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    Monica was even more excited than Jeanne. ¡°It¡¯s starting! It¡¯s starting!¡±

    Jeanne tried her best to contain her racing heart.

    She looked through the veil and saw Edward at the end of the white carpet. In his white suit, his tall figure and outstanding looks instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    Monica was so starstruck that she almost drooled.

    The wedding reception had officially begun.

    Alexander had also appeared within the veil.

    He was at a loss for words, probably because of how big of a scale the wedding today was. After all, who would have thought that such ast-minute wedding would be so grand?

    Nevertheless, Jeanne still took the initiative to hold Alexander¡¯s arm.

    After all, it was just a reception, and there was no need for either of them to express their feelings.

    The wedding reception was not like the usual wedding ceremony.

    The moment the reception started, Edward began walking on the white carpet until his tall body stopped in front of her.

    Then, the veil slowly opened, revealing Jeanne and Edward to each other.

    There was a smile on Edward¡¯s face.

    From the side, Monica watched with infatuation. To be honest, she had never seen Fourth Master Swan smile like that before. What was more, he had been smiling like that all day, and his smile was infectious.

    She watched as Fourth Master Swan reached his long, slender fingers out to Jeanne.

    Jeanne stared at his hand and suddenly began to feel nervous while Alexander ced her hand on Edward¡¯s.

    ording to the n, Alexander said, ¡°I¡¯ll hand my daughter over to you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, dad.¡± Edward was extremely respectful.

    Alexander nodded, disying an image of a loving father.

    Edward held Jeanne¡¯s hand and walked on the white carpet.

    The lights in the beautifully-decorated tent shone on them, bathing their bodies in a faintyer of white halo. At the same time, Jeanne¡¯s body glittered as the fine diamonds on her gown reflected the light.

    They were the focus of everyone¡¯s attention.

    At that moment, it even felt like they were the only two people left in the world. The others were just... floating clouds!

    With each step they took on the white carpet, gentle music apanied in the background. In the air above the hall, countless red petals were fluttering in the air.

    The romantic scene made everyone hold their breaths as if breathing too heavily would destroy its beauty. For a moment, everything was quiet.

    Jeanne was so nervous that her palms were sweating. However, she could also feel the wetness in the palm of the man, who had always been calm and collected in any situation.

 Chapter 339 - Ceremony Ended: What About the Marriage of Convenience We Agreed Upon?

    <h4>Chapter 339: Ceremony Ended: What About the Marriage of Convenience We Agreed Upon?</h4>

    Did that mean Fourth Master Swan was also nervous? Suddenly, she did not find him as high and mighty as she thought he was.

    Then, the two of them arrived at a stage at the end of the tent, where there was a five-tiered cake and sses of champagne on a round table.

    In front of the stage, Zachary and Alexander were sitting at the bride and groom¡¯s table.

    As for Jenifer¡­ She had no right to sit there. After all, she was not Jeanne¡¯s biological mother. At that moment, the expression on Jenifer, who was sitting at another table, was ashen.

    She was already raging at how grand the wedding today was, and now she was not allowed to sit at the bride and groom¡¯s table? Nevertheless, she endured it.

    On the stage, Edward and Jeanne held the knife together and cut the cake slowly. After that, they each picked up a ss of champagne and made a toast to everyone present.

    Edward held Jeanne¡¯s hand and said, ¡°We want to thank everyone for being here. Here¡¯s to you!¡±

    At that moment, someone below whispered.

    ¡°Have you noticed how the Fourth Master takes such good care of Jeanne? Every time she moves, the Fourth Master will hold Jeanne¡¯s hand unconsciously as if he¡¯s afraid she¡¯ll fall. He is so considerate.¡±

    ¡°I did notice that! I also realized that the Fourth Master has been smiling all day. Although I¡¯ve rarely seen the Fourth Master growing up, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen him smile.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true love.¡±

    The people down the stage were filled with envy.

    That was when the emcee said, ¡°Now, it¡¯s time for the bride and groom to share their first dance!¡±

    ......

    Edward¡¯s gaze was only on Jeanne.

    As they looked into each other¡¯s eyes, they did not put their hands on each other immediately as if there was a tacit understanding between them.

    It was only after a while that Edward said, ¡°Ms. Lawrence, from now on, you will be mine.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s heart raced, and it had been racing all day. She was afraid that if it continued to pound, she might have a heart attack.

    He said, ¡°Ms. Lawrence, are you mentally prepared?¡±

    Jeanne smiled and said, ¡°What about you?¡±

    Edward replied, ¡°I have waited for you for a thousand years.¡±

    Jeanne looked at him and saw him put his hand on her waist. Then, she, too, put one hand on his shoulder and another holding his.

    At that moment, white petals rained from above, fluttering all around them.

    The entire tent erupted in never-ending apuse, and some people even teared up. Although there was no romantic song to apany the scene and stir up people¡¯s emotions, it was extremely touching.

    On the other hand, Monica was already ugly crying. Watching the scene of Fourth Master Swan and Jeanne exchanging that conversation and putting their hands on each other made her so emotional that tears streamed down her face.

    She just could not control herself.

    Just then, a napkin suddenly appeared in front of her.

    Monica turned her head, only to see Finn, who said, ¡°Wipe it off. You¡¯ve ruined your makeup.¡±

    ¡°Is it ruined?¡± Monica was a little nervous.

    Finn smiled.

    Monica hurriedly took the napkin and carefully wiped the corner of her eyes for a while. However, the more she wiped, the more smudged it became.

    Finn could not bear to watch any longer. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±

    Monica frowned as Finn took out another napkin and lowered her head.

    With her head lowered, he looked at the ck mark at the corner of her eyes and carefully wiped it for her. His eyes were fixed on her ck spot, and his touch was neither light nor heavy.

    Monica pursed her lips. Seeing Finn¡¯s sudden action¡­ She found it somewhat unbelievable as Finn was not kind-hearted.

    Just as her thoughts were wavering...

    ¡°Monica.¡± A familiar voice suddenly sounded behind her.

    It was that voice, and it prompted Monica to suddenly take a few steps back, clearly wanting to keep her distance from Finn.

    The napkin that Finn was holding in his hand froze mid-air. Looking at her, he said, ¡°Let the makeup artist handle itter.¡±

    He lowered his arm quietly before turning his head around and averting her gaze.

    By then, the wedding reception had ended, and all the lights in the tent lit up.

    Edward and Jeanne had left the scene already.

    Monica chatted with Michael for a while. However, since many people were around, they still had to be mindful. Hence, Monica chatted with Michael for a while before leaving with the staff.

 Chapter 340 - Ceremony Ended: What About the Marriage of Convenience We Agreed Upon?

    <h4>Chapter 340: Ceremony Ended: What About the Marriage of Convenience We Agreed Upon?</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    After she left, Michael looked at Finn, who looked back at him. Just like that, the two of them looked at each other coldly.

    However, no one said a word in the end.

    Even as Michael left, Finn remained silent.

    ..

    At that moment, in the dressing room, Jeanne and Monica were both changing out of their gowns.

    Jeanne¡¯s gown was too exquisite for her to wear for a day, so she decided to change out of it.

    It took her at least half an hour to change out of it, but fortunately, she took them off. If she wore it for the rest of the night, she was not sure if she could take it off herself at the end of the day.

    After taking off her gown, Jeanne changed into a simple but well-made dress. Although she did not get it tailor-made, it fit her really well.

    At the same time, Monica had also changed into a pink dress.

    Both of their dresses were beautiful in their own way. Jeanne¡¯s dress was morous and added a charm to her presence, while Monica¡¯s dress was elegant.

    As the staff changed Jeanne¡¯s hair and makeup, they also exined the origins of the dress to Jeanne. They said a lot, but Monica only thought of one word. ¡°Extravagant!¡±

    It was simply too bold, but Jeanne liked it, and she liked domineering men like Fourth Master Swan.

    They were all having a good time in the dressing room until suddenly, someone knocked on the door.

    ......

    A staff member walked toward Jeanne respectfully. ¡°Ms. Lawrence, someone named Kingsley is looking for you.¡±

    The smile on Jeanne¡¯s face instantly froze.

    However, Monica did not notice that. All she heard were the words ¡°Kingsley¡± and appeared exceptionally excited. She quickly said, ¡°Let him in!¡±

    The staff member hurriedly went to the door and invited Kingsley in.

    Kingsley walked into the dressing room with Lucy following beside him.

    Jeanne pursed her lips at the sight of them. Then, she said, ¡°Please can we have the room to ourselves?¡±

    The staff members quickly put down the work in their hands and left.

    Just as Monica looked at Kingsley excitedly and was about to greet him, she heard Jeanne say, ¡°You too, Monica.¡±

    Monica frowned.

    ¡°Please,¡± Jeanne said again.

    Although Monica was a little unhappy, seeing that Jeanne was very serious about it, she got up and left.

    In the room, only the three of them remained.

    There was a moment of silence before Jeanne said, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Fourth Master Swan sent me the invitation.¡±

    Jeanne froze.

    ¡°I received it yesterday,¡± Kingsley said bluntly.

    Jeanne did not say anything. It was not a big deal anyway.

    ¡°Even if he didn¡¯t send me an invitation, I woulde,¡± Kingsley said.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Jeanne smiled.

    ¡°I want to watch you get married.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s throat moved. In fact, she was not so indifferent to it. Even if the wedding was an order from him, she had no choice but to carry it out.

    ¡°Fourth Master Swan treats you quite well, I see,¡± Kingsley suddenly said.

    At that, Jeanne looked at him.

    ¡°Today¡¯s wedding was very grand.¡± Kingsley¡¯s tone was very light, but it was clear that he approved.

    However, Jeanne did not answer him because she did not know how to. She did not even know what Kingsley meant by those words.

    ¡°Other thaning to see you get married, I have something else to tell you in person.¡± Kingsley kept looking straight at Jeanne.

    Jeanne knew that would be the reason why he came today.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get your emotions involved.¡± Kingsley made sure to enunciate each word.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°I mean, don¡¯t get your emotions involved with Fourth Master Swan,¡± Kingsley reminded her.

    Jeanne smiled, and her smile was a little sarcastic. ¡°Do you think feelings can be manipted at will?¡±

    Kingsley suddenly fell silent for a while. Then, he said, ¡°Have you fallen in love with him?¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she pursed her lips, not answering.

    ¡°You can¡¯t fall in love with him.¡± Kingsley did not seem to be expecting an answer from Jeanne either. With an indifferent tone, he told her, ¡°This is an order.¡±

    As a professional killer, an order was everything, and it had to be carried out unconditionally.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Jeanne said respectfully

    Since it was an order, she could only agree to it.

    Kingsley looked at Jeanne silently for a while as if he had something to say. However, he chose to keep it to himself in the end.

    As he turned around, he said, ¡°Congrattions on your wedding.¡±

    Jeanne wished she could strangle Kingsley to death.

    With that, Kingsley left with Lucy, who turned around and smiled at Jeanne on her way out.

    Jeanne smiled back while she watched Kingsley and Lucy leave.

    At the door, Monica was waiting unhappily. When she saw Kingsleye out, she could not help but call out to him, ¡°Kingsley, do you still remember me?¡±

 Chapter 341 - Ceremony Ended: What About the Marriage of Convenience We Agreed Upon?

    <h4>Chapter 341: Ceremony Ended: What About the Marriage of Convenience We Agreed Upon?</h4>

    ¡°Of course, Ms. Cardellini.¡±

    ¡°We agreed to have dinner togetherst time, but something got in the way. After that, I heard you left South Hampton City. Do you want to set a date and have dinner together?¡± Monica took the initiative to ask.

    Kingsley smiled. ¡°I might have to disappoint you again.¡±

    ¡°Are you busy again?¡± Monica was upset.

    ¡°In short, I owe you a meal,¡± Kingsley promised.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Monica nodded.

    She could not make things difficult for him anyway.

    Hence, she watched as Kingsley left with the beautiful woman next to him in a dashing manner. When he left, there was another man next to him.

    The group walked out of the cloakroom and left the venue immediately. There was no need to stay after the wedding reception.

    The three of them sat in the limousine, which filled with silence.

    Lucy knew that Kingsley was in a bad mood. In fact, Kingsley was not as indifferent as he appeared to be about having Jeanne marry Fourth Master Swan.

    She pursed her lips. It all seemed to have started because of her.

    If she had not let Jeanne go¡­

    ......

    However, she had a feeling that Jeanne might be able to change a lot of... destinies.

    Something shed in her eyes, and she said to the front row, ¡°Jeannie looked beautiful today.¡±

    The man in the front row did not reply.

    ¡°You should go and greet her face to face.¡±

    There was still no response from the front row, so Lucy kept her mouth shut after. Just like that, the car left South Hampton City.

    In the Swans family¡¯s manor, Edward was also changing out of his suit with Nox apanying him.

    While waiting for him, Nox was on his phone as if he was looking at something.

    Once Edward had changed into a new set of clothes, he told the staff to go out first.

    Nox opened his mouth and said, ¡°Kingsley came.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± He saw the man too.

    ¡°But he has left.¡±

    Edward nodded.

    ¡°However, this person, Kingsley...¡± Nox dragged out the word. ¡°He¡¯s a hard one to figure out.¡±

    ¡°What did you find?¡± Edward¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Do you know this person?¡± Nox held his phone in front of Edward.

    Edward took a look and said, ¡°K01.¡±

    ¡°Yes. He¡¯s the number one assassin in the world and the number one underground boxer,¡± Nox said. ¡°It seems like he¡¯s one of Kingsley¡¯s men.¡±

    ¡°Kingsley has a powerful backing.¡±

    ¡°I suspect Kingsley is rted to the Mafia in Delta Ind,¡± Nox spected.

    ¡°Keep the investigation going,¡± Edward replied.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Nox put down his phone.

    However, as soon as he put down his phone, he could not help but say, ¡°Let me show you another photo.¡±

    Edward frowned.

    Nox pulled out another photo on his phone and said somewhat casually, ¡°I think our people are quite talented in taking photos. Some of these expressions were really well captured.¡±

    Edward took Nox¡¯s phone, only to see it was still a photo of K01.

    In the photo, K01 was looking in a direction. It was obvious who he was looking at, and there was a hint of emotion in his eyes.

    There would be nothing strange about it if it were an ordinary person, but for a cold-blooded professional killer, it was unheard of.

    Nox said, ¡°I observed him for a while and noticed the direction he was looking at was where you and Jeanne were standing. If he doesn¡¯t have feelings for you, then it is...¡±

    Nox wanted to say something but stopped.

    Edward nced at Nox.

    In the end, Nox still said bravely, ¡°He just has feelings for your wife.¡±

    Edward then returned the phone to Nox with a very indifferent expression.

    As Nox took the phone in his hand, he said with a smile, ¡°Fourth Master Swan, you have quite a few love rivals!¡±

    Edward ignored him, so Nox added, ¡°And they all have quite a powerful backing.¡±

    However, Edward still refused to respond. Instead, he looked into the mirror and fixed his clothes, seemingly unfazed.

    ¡°You have to keep a close eye on your wife.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about my matters,¡± Edward said indifferently.

    Nox pursed his lips.

    Being too confident was not necessarily a good thing.

    Even though he could afford to be confident, he had a feeling that Ms. Lawrence was not an easy person to deal with.

    Once Edward had fixed himself up, he walked out of the changing room, and at the same time, Jeanne also walked out of the dressing room.

    As both rooms were opposite one another, the two of them bumped into each other unexpectedly.

    Edward walked straight toward Jeanne, who was wearing a small smile on her face, and held her hand, guiding her toward the hall.

    Nox looked at them. He had to admit that he had never seen such a well-matched couple.

    ¡°What? Are you jealous?¡± Monica teased on purpose.

    A look of contempt appeared on Nox¡¯s face. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m the kind of person who would give up everything for one person?¡±

 Chapter 342 - Ceremony Ended: What About the Marriage of Convenience We Agreed Upon?

    <h4>Chapter 342: Ceremony Ended: What About the Marriage of Convenience We Agreed Upon?</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    ¡°Sc*mbag!¡± Monica said that and left.

    Furious, Nox thought, ¡°I treat everyone equally! What a shallow woman!¡±

    ..

    At the wedding reception, Edward brought Jeanne and gave a toast to them, one by one.

    In Harken¡¯s tradition, the newlyweds had to thank all the guests, regardless of their status.

    Jeanne only found out through the toast that all of Harken¡¯s influential people were here.

    Putting aside the twelve families, even the president was here, but because it was not appropriate for him to be seen in public, he left early. However, Chris Sanders who represented the Sanders, the well-respected Liam and his family, many high-ranking officials, and many businessmen were present.

    West was also among those people.

    When Edward and Jeanne were giving toasts, he quickly went up to congratte them.

    While he was congratting them, he did not forget to joke around. ¡°There is no hope for my son.¡±

    Jeanne smiled.

    ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯ve detained that kid overseas. If he were here, he might stir up trouble.¡± Westmented. ¡°Anyway, congrattions to the two of you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, godfather.¡±Jeanne smiled.

    ......

    Fourth Master Swan also said respectfully, ¡°Thank you, godfather.¡±

    Jeanne just could not describe the feeling.

    She did not know why but hearing Fourth Master Swan addressing someone the same way as she made her feel like they were now one entity, and she found it¡­ unbelievable.

    The wedding receptionsted for a very long time. The ceremony started at noon and ended with the wedding reception at night.

    After a day of excitement, everyone was tired.

    Edward and Jeanne sent off each and every one of the guests until only some of their closest family and friends were left.

    Seeing everyone had left, Monica immediately took off her high heels as they really hurt. She held the high heels in her hands without care for her image and said, ¡°It¡¯s finally over.¡±

    Jeanne was also relieved.

    Getting married was really tiring. It was not physical torture, as that kind of intensity was nothing for her, but it drained her of her energy.

    All theughing and socializing had made her face stiff.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll head off now.¡± Monica was really exhausted.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jeanne nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you can¡¯t wait for us to leave as soon as possible.¡± Monica shed Jeanne an evil grin.

    Jeanne was speechless.

    She simply thought Monica would be really tired after apanying her for the whole day.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to disturb your wedding night.¡±

    Jeanne almost forgot about that, and her body tensed up.

    Monica turned to look at Edward. ¡°Fourth Master, you have to go easy on her.¡±

    In response, Edward nced at Monica and said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Okay?

    ¡°In that case, goodbye.¡± Monica picked up her high heels and left.

    ¡°We¡¯ll head off now.¡± Finn smiled.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    With that, Finn and Monica left together.

    Seeing there was nothing else to do, Nox left too.

    By then, the rest of the Snows also left one after the other until no one else was around.

    Other than the servants at home who had started cleaning up the ce, only the two of them were left.

    The two of them suddenly fell silent.

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, it¡¯s time to go back to the room.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s heart tightened. She felt... inexplicably nervous.

    Then, Edward suddenly bent down, and Jeanne instinctively hugged Fourth Master Swan¡¯s neck in shock.

    With a smile on his face, Edward carried Jeanne and strode into Bamboo Garden, which was extremely quiet tonight.

    Even Teddy was not there.

    It was as if the ce was suddenly cleared out.

    Only then did it hit Jeanne, and she became a little agitated. ¡°Where¡¯s George?¡±

    Edward smiled again, but this time, his smile looked like he hadmitted a crime.

    ¡°You¡¯re only thinking about your son now?¡±

    She had handed George over to Teddy because of all the wedding ceremonies and reception she had to attend. However, now that Teddy was not around, where was George?

    ¡°George will be staying at Universe Garden tonight,¡± Edward suddenly said.

    ¡°What?¡± Jeanne was shocked.

    Did he send George to Old Master Swan?

    ¡°My dad is quite lonely by himself, so George can apany him.¡±

    ¡°George is not used to talking to strangers or staying in a stranger¡¯s ce.¡±

    ¡°My dad is not a stranger.¡±

    ¡°Fourth Master Swan!¡±

    ¡°Shh.¡± At that moment, Edward had already carried her into his room.

    The room, which had always been ck and white, had been decorated with more pastel colors.

    Even the big bed was white and covered with white rose petals.

    As Edward ced her on his bed, the seductiveness of the rose under the night light made her even more attractive.

    At that moment, Edward stared at her in a daze.

    A little numb from the man¡¯s stare, Jeanne said, ¡°I¡¯m talking about George¨C¡±

    ¡°Stop fooling around,¡± Edward said.

    She felt his warm breath on her cheek and furrowed her brows.

    ¡°Tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll ask Teddy to bring him back.¡±

    Jeanne bit her lip.

    He should have discussed it with her first!

    She could totally imagine how upset George was at that moment.

    ¡°But tonight.¡± Edward leaned closer to Jeanne¡¯s ear.

    Jeanne¡¯s body went numb.

    ¡°No one can disturb us.¡±

    Jeanne started to feel nervous, so nervous that her heart was about to beat out of her chest.

    She then felt Fourth Master Swan¡¯s lips on her earlobe¡­

    ¡°Fourth Master.¡± Jeanne stopped him.

    Edward stopped.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a marriage of convenience?¡±

    ¡°So...¡± Edward raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do it.¡± Jeanne¡¯s voice was very soft.

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence.¡± When Edward said that, her maic voice sounded a little sexy. ¡°Isn¡¯t a marriage of convenience another term for friends with benefits?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Ew!

 Chapter 343 - Madam, Missus, Wifey, or Jeannie?

    <h4>Chapter 343: Madam, Missus, Wifey, or Jeannie?</h4>

    ¡°Isn¡¯t a marriage of convenience the same as friends with benefits?¡± Edward¡¯s deep voice echoed in Jeanne¡¯s ears.

    That was when she felt his lips nibbling on her ear. Her body shuddered.

    She could feel Fourth Master Swan¡¯s determination, and she had a feeling that she could not escape him tonight.

    In fact, since she had chosen to return and agreed to marry Fourth Master Swan, she had already expected to face a moment like that. However, now that it was really happening to her, she still felt¡­

    She, too, did not know why she was holding back, but she squirmed as she silently resisted.

    Then, she said, ¡°Fourth Master, can I take a bath?¡±

    It was useless to resist because there was no way to refuse. In that case, he ought to let her befortable.

    The man, who was kissing her, stopped in pain and said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Jeanne pushed him away. ¡°I can do it myself.¡±

    Fourth Master Swan¡¯s throat moved.

    As their eyes met, Fourth Master Swan¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down. She could tell that he was trying to... hold himself back.

    Once he got up from her body, Jeanne was free. With her newfound freedom, she sped to the bathroom as if trying to flee.

    Edward just stared at Jeanne¡¯s back. His burning gaze was on her the entire time until suddenly, he smiled.

    ......

    He got up, thinking he would also take a shower. Hence, he left his room and went to the room next door to take a shower.

    When he came out of the shower, he was just wearing a white bathrobe.

    However, back in his room, the sound of water sshing could still be heard, which meant that she was still taking a shower.

    Edward smiled again, albeit faint, thinking, ¡®Ms. Lawrence always knows how to torture me.¡¯

    Hence, he stood up and walked toward the balcony on that cool autumn night.

    Having entered autumn, the weather in South Hampton City was starting to get cooler.

    The night wind blew past him, and the coolness rxed his tense body.

    Just like that, he stood on the balcony outside, unaware of how much time had passed.

    It felt like he had waited a very long time, as long as a century, until he finally heard some movements in the room.

    Jeanne had really taken a long shower, trying to dy time because she knew very well that when she walked out of the bathroom, what she had to face next was... their first night together as husband and wife.

    In fact, she had stopped worrying and overthinking about a thing for a long time now, but tonight¡­

    She admitted that she had started to hesitate. She was even a little afraid.

    Yet, on second thought, how ridiculous was it for her to be reserved at that point?

    That was why she walked out of the bathroom in the end.

    Just like Fourth Master Swan, she wore a white bathrobe and a piece of clothing that could be easily removed.

    When she walked out of the bathroom, she did not see Fourth Master Swan. However, while she looked for him, she saw a tall but lonely figure standing on the balcony outside under the moonlight.

    She was stunned for a second.

    She did not know why the powerful Fourth Master Swan made her feel that he was... so lonely.

    It was as if he was the only person in his world, or to be precise, had always been the only one.

    She bit her lip and tried topose herself. She was probably feeling guilty because she rejected him earlier.

    At that, she took a deep breath.

    She was the one who proposed the marriage and wanted to marry him.

    Yet now, she was refusing to share a room with him. What was she trying to tell him?

    Therefore, she chose to walk toward the balcony.

    The man standing there stiffened for a second, but on the surface, he looked unbothered.

    He did not show any emotion, so no one could see his reaction.

    ¡°Fourth Master.¡± Jeanne stood beside him and looked in the direction he was looking at.

    In the dark Bamboo Garden, she could not make out anything other than a few scatteredmps.

    Edward responded, ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you wait so long,¡± she said.

    It was a hint.

    No, it was a clear indication.

    Edward turned to look at her.

    Without her high heels, Jeanne felt extremely petite in front of Fourth Master Swan. It meant that, from Fourth Master Swan¡¯s vision, she was probably a dwarf.

    She also turned her head and met Fourth Master Swan¡¯s eyes.

    Just like that, the two of them looked at each other as the wind breezed past on that quiet night.

    There was a moment of silence.

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, have you thought about it?¡± Eventually, Fourth Master Swan¡¯s thin lips moved as he asked her the question.

    She could not hear any emotion in his tone.

    It was as if it was just a simple and direct sentence.

 Chapter 344 - Madam, Missus, Wifey, or Jeannie?

    <h4>Chapter 344: Madam, Missus, Wifey, or Jeannie?</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    Upon hearing that sentence, Jenne fell silent again.

    ¡®Have you thought it through?¡¯

    It seemed like there was more to the phrase than asking her whether she was ready to spend the night with him as his wife. To her, it felt like it was mixed with a myriad of emotions.

    She did not know how to answer.

    In the meantime, he watched as she remained silent and smiled. It was just a gentle smile, so she could not see through his emotions.

    Hemunicated his needs very clearly earlier, but now she found him confusing.

    Just then, she heard him say, ¡°If you¡¯re not, you can think it through again.¡±

    Jeanne looked at him, who turned around and left after saying that.

    He had clearly given up.

    Deep down, she felt inexplicably guilty.

    After all, humans were ssified as high-level animals probably because they had too many emotions and desires.

    She bit her lips, and at that moment, her slender little hand grabbed the corner of his shirt.

    Edward¡¯s footsteps halted before he turned around.

    ......

    ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡±

    Edward gulped.

    She could see that his Adam¡¯s apple was really bobbing up and down intensely.

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through.¡±

    Those three words rang in Edward¡¯s ears.

    That was right. She had indeed thought about being truly married to Fourth Master Swan.

    However, he fell silent at her answer and looked at her quietly.

    She did not know if he was suppressing his emotions, but he did not make any move or leave.

    Jeanne waited for a long time, so long that it felt like forever.

    Then, she took two steps forward, closing the distance between them.

    The man in front of her looked at her intently. He watched as she suddenly tiptoed, hugged his neck, and said, ¡°Fourth Master, are you afraid?¡±

    That question sounded like she was teasing him, and the smile on the corner of her mouth was very obvious.

    Under the night sky, she was really like a beautiful rose, blooming so brightly that it... aroused something in him.

    The emotions in Edward¡¯s eyes were changing and showing little by little. It proved that the man in front of her could not resist the seduction.

    She thought, ¡®How did hest so many years of abstinence?¡¯

    Not one bit did he look like someone who could abstain from sex.

    At that moment, she heard his maic voice say, ¡°My name is Edward.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Jeanne frowned.

    What did he mean by that? Was he delirious from being aroused?

    ¡°That is the name my parents gave me.¡±

    While she was trying to figure out what he was trying to say, he said in his low and maic voice, ¡°But you can call me Ed.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    Ed?!

    Her heart began to race. Such an intimate way of addressing him made her feel... an indescribable emotion.

    She stared at him and at how close his cheeks were to her. Then, she watched his lips press against hers.

    She did not know if it was because he had been out in the cold for too long, but she found his lips cool before suddenly, a fire-like... madness erupted.

    On the wedding night, every moment was priceless.

    ¡­

    The next day, the weather was good.

    The sunlight from the outside shone through the tiny gaps and onto the floor of the room. As the wind blew gently against the curtains, the light on the floor flickered.

    Jeanne opened her eyes and quietly looked in the direction of the window, lost in her thoughts¡­

    Last night, their first night as husband and wife, everything seemed to have gone ording to n, but it also felt like a dream.

    Just like that, she looked out the window without moving for a long time.

    Everything was peaceful until the person behind her moved a little.

    ¡®He should be awake,¡¯ she thought.

    Last night... was very tiring.

    She did, in fact, wake up a little early for some reason, but the man behind her slept very soundly.

    The sun was now hung high up in the sky.

    She had never thought that Fourth Master Swan was someone who would sleep in, yet he did.

    Her body tensed up as she felt someone hugging her from behind. The warm embrace was very natural and intimate.

    She bit her lips and could feel his head approaching her neck. Then, he whispered in his ear, ¡°Are you awake?¡±

    How did he know she was awake when she did not move?

 Chapter 345 - Madam, Missus, Wife, or Jeannie?

    <h4>Chapter 345: Madam, Missus, Wife, or Jeannie?</h4>

    She did not answer, but then she heard himughing.

    What was heughing at? Was he in such a good mood so early in the morning?

    On the contrary, she was not in a good mood because she had insomnia!

    She knew she was exhausted when even her toes had no strength. However, she just could not fall asleep. Even if she did fall asleep for a while, she would wake up again.

    Only then did she hear the sound of steady breathinging from the person behind her. It was clear that he had had a good sleep.

    Still, she did not speak.

    The person behind her hugged her a little tighter and said, ¡°Did it hurt?¡±

    Jeanne was stunned.

    ¡°Last night,¡± he added.

    Jeanne did not want to recall anything that happened yesterday at all.

    ¡°Turn around,¡± he called out to her, clearly ordering her.

    Jeanne did not move. She, too, had her stubbornness and pride.

    ¡°I have many ways to make you¨C¡±

    ......

    Before he could finish his sentence, Jeanne suddenly turned around.

    She secretly cursed him, ¡®Beast!¡¯

    Then, she looked at Fourth Master Swan in front of her, at hiszy appearance, his messy hair, his frustratingly good-looking cheeks, and his sexy lips.

    Her eyes lingered on his lips¡­

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± He raised his eyebrows.

    Jeanne closed her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not looking at anything.¡±

    A few deepughs sounded from beside her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind you peeping at me.¡±

    She was not peeping at him!

    ¡°Jeannie.¡± He suddenly opened his mouth and called her by her nickname.

    Jeanne shuddered.

    ¡°Can I call you that?¡± Edward asked her.

    Now, she was a little stumped.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me not to call you Ms. Lawrence?¡± Edward said with a chuckle.

    Ms. Lawrence sounded nice.

    She was not used to being suddenly called ¡°Jeannie¡±.

    ¡°You don¡¯t like It?¡± Seeing that she did not answer, Edward said, ¡°What about Madam?¡±

    She was speechless.

    ¡°Missus?¡±

    What was the difference between missus and madam?

    ¡°Or do you like...¡± Edward leaned in closer to her as he said, so close that she could feel his warm breath on her cheek.

    ¡°Or do you like me to call you wifey?¡± Edward asked very seriously, wanting to know her opinion.

    However, Jeannie felt as if he was deliberately teasing her.

    Jeanne gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Jeanne will do.¡±

    She felt morefortable with him using the name that everyone called her.

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll call you Jeannie.¡±

    In that case, why the hell did he ask her?

    ¡°Are you going to get up, Jeannie?¡± He suddenly changed the topic.

    The way he said ¡°Jeannie¡± sounded so natural and nice.

    There was no feeling of disharmony.

    Jeanne suddenly turned around, with her back facing Fourth Master Swan. At that moment, she covered her head in the nket and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to get up. I want to sleep for a while longer.¡±

    She had insomnia for most ofst night, so she wanted to sleep for a while more.

    ¡°It was my faultst night.¡±

    At that, Jeanne blushed and thought, ¡®Who said you could talk aboutst night¡¯s matter?¡¯

    ¡°Well, you can sleep for a while more. I¡¯ll apany you.¡±

    However, she did not want him to apany her.

    ¡°Jeannie, change your sleeping position.¡± Fourth Master Swan suddenly requested.

    Jeanne was unhappy.

    How was she supposed to change to a different position and fall asleep?

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    ¡°It¡¯s not safe,¡± Edward whispered in her ear.

    He¡­ was a beast in disguise.

    No!

    He was a wolf, a tiger, and a leopard.

    Left with no choice, she could only sleep facing Fourth Master Swan.

    She closed her eyes and forced herself to sleep again.

    Initially, her entire body was aching, but she was toozy to move. Still, for some reason, she could not fall asleep.

    Her face turned red like a tomato at the thought of everything that happenedst night.

    On the other hand, Edward simply watched as Jeanne¡¯s expression changed from angry to shy.

    Then, his slender fingers caressed her face.

    Jeanne¡¯s body stiffened, but she did not open her eyes and pretended to be asleep instead.

    His kissnded on her forehead and gently pulled her into his embrace.

    Jeanne desperately wanted to protest as she was not used to being hugged like that. However, she knew very well that it was useless to resist.

    She might even get herself into¡­ trouble.

    Hence, she justy quietly in Fourth Master Swan¡¯s embrace, thinking that she would not be able to fall asleep again.

    In fact, she just wanted to take a nap becausest night was very tiring.

    However, the moment she heard his steady, powerful heartbeat and felt a sense of safety from his embrace, she eventually fell asleep in a daze.

    When she was asleep, there came the sound of even breathing.

 Chapter 346 - Madam, Missus, Wife, or Jeannie?

    <h4>Chapter 346: Madam, Missus, Wife, or Jeannie?</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    The man hugging her did not close his eyes.

    Instead, he looked at her quietly in his arms like a soft little kitten.

    The corners of his mouth lifted into a smile, and his eyes were filled with affection.

    ¡­

    When Jeanne woke up, she was sure that she had enough sleep.

    She then tried to turn over, but no matter how hard she tried, she could not move.

    With a frown, she opened her eyes, only to see Fourth Master Swan¡¯s handsome face up close.

    Did he have to put himself so close to her?

    She was afraid that she, too, would not be able to control herself seeing such a handsome face as soon as she opened her eyes.

    ¡°Are you awake?¡± Fourth Master Swan asked her.

    At that moment, she was lying on his arm, and the two of them were hugging each other. It was a very intimate position.

    Something in her eyes moved, and she averted her gaze. That face was so good-looking that it could be so dangerous sometimes.

    Then, her gaze fell on his neck.

    ......

    Looking at his bobbing Adam¡¯s apple, she said, ¡°I¡¯m awake.¡±

    This time, she was really awake, and she also felt very hungry.

    ¡°If you¡¯re awake, let¡¯s get up,¡± he said.

    As Jeanne nodded, she heard him say, ¡°I¡¯ve already been in bed with you for an entire day and night.¡±

    What did he mean by that?

    They clearly had sexst night! Fine. If being in bed was what he wanted to call it, so be it.

    ¡°It¡¯s 6 p.m. now.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Jeanne widened her eyes in disbelief.

    She had slept for an entire day. It was no wonder she was starving to death.

    As Edward lifted the nket, Jeanne suddenly felt cold and hugged her body.

    Then, Edward got off the bed and picked Jeanne up from the bed.

    Jeanne was shocked.

    Edward did not seem to care about clothes.

    He directly carried her into the bathroom, where they both washed up¡­ naked. She wished she couldin to him about how ufortable she was.

    Therefore, she washed up as quickly as she could and dashed straight into the cloakroom.

    She knew many of her clothes were there, so she randomly picked out a set of loose loungewear.

    Just as she was about to change into it, the door to the cloakroom opened.

    Jeanne immediately used her clothes to shield her body.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it.¡± Edward smiled and began picking what to wear. He was very calm.

    Jeanne turned around, and with her back facing Fourth Master Swan, she put on her own clothes.

    However, as soon as she was dressed, she was picked up again.

    Jeanne was speechless.

    She found that men were liars sometimes.

    ¡°Does this hurt?¡± Edward suddenly asked her.

    In front of her was a huge mirror, and his slender fingers pointed at her corbone, where a greenish-purple mark was visible.

    It was a hickey.

    In fact, there were actually many hickeys on her body.

    She looked at the innocent-looking man in the mirror.

    At that moment, Fourth Master Swan looked just like the boy next door. He looked so fresh and clean. Compared to the personst night... The difference was like heaven and earth.

    She said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±

    She really did not feel any pain.

    Even she was surprised to see so many hickeys on her in the mirror.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Edward did not seem to believe her.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jeanne was very sure. Not wanting to argue with the man in front of her, she said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    She was hungry and wanted to eat.

    Edward¡¯s eyebrows moved.

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry,¡± Jeanne repeated herself.

    She was starving to death.

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m hungry too,¡± Edward said. When he said it, he even smiled.

    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s eat together,¡± Jeanne suggested.

    However, he still hugged her and refused to let her go.

    The man smiled again, and he looked so d*mn good when he did.

    He said, ¡°So you¡¯re hungry, Ms. Lawrence.¡±

    In her head, she screamed, ¡®Duh!¡¯

    With that, Edward let go of her and held her hand as they walked out of the cloakroom.

    Jeanne nced at his big hand, which held hers all of yesterday toplete an important ceremony in her life.

    Her heart was pounding a little.

    She still found it somewhat unbelievable that she had married Fourth Master Swan. For a very long time, at least, they would have to live together.

    When they went downstairs, Teddy and George were both there.

    George was sitting on the sofa, watching Peppa Pig on the TV.

    Jeanne noticed that George looked like his life was devoid of meaning.

    George had never watched cartoons. However, at that moment, he was sitting quietly on the sofa, watching it with Teddy, who was enjoying it.

    The contrasting looks on those two¡¯s faces were somewhat funny.

 Chapter 347 - Madam, Missus, Wife, or Jeannie?

    <h4>Chapter 347: Madam, Missus, Wife, or Jeannie?</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    Seeing theme down at that moment, George looked even more displeased. He turned his head arrogantly and ignored them.

    Jeanne, too, felt a little guilty because she had not been with George all of yesterday and today.

    She had even thrown him aside.

    Therefore, she went over and sat beside George, who maintained his silence and appeared very cold.

    When Teddy saw them, he quickly stood up. ¡°Fourth Master, Madam.¡±

    From Ms. Lawrence, it became Madam. However, Jeanne remained calm.

    Teddy said respectfully, ¡°The food is ready. Would you like to eat now?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Edward nodded.

    With that, Teddy left.

    Jeanne focused her attention on George, who was obviously a little angry. She smiled. ¡°Did you sleep wellst night?¡±

    George¡¯s little face twisted a little in response. It seemed he did not sleep well at all.

    His tender voice sounded unhappy. ¡°Why did you send me away?¡±

    She was not the one who sent him away.

    ......

    ¡°You promised that even if you married Fourth Master Swan, you would not abandon me.¡± George questioned, ¡°Why did you send me away on the first night?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Jeanne apologized.

    George¡¯s small brows furrowed.

    ¡°It won¡¯t happen again,¡± Jeanne said with an expectant look in her eyes, hoping for forgiveness.

    George, who was very angry, thought he would ignore Jeanne the entire day today. However, seeing Jeanne¡¯s sudden show of weakness, hepromised.

    He bit his small lips stubbornly.

    Jeanne said, ¡°Last night...¡±

    She did not know how to exin it to George, but she had to promise him. ¡°It won¡¯t happen again.¡±

    Even so, George still did not relent.

    At that moment, Edward, who was sitting next to Jeanne, suddenly said, ¡°You have to understand your mother.¡±

    ¡°Why should I understand her?¡± George threw a tantrum.

    He was fine with Jeanne, but he was really angry with Fourth Master Swan.

    However, Edward did not seem to mind.

    Instead, he said by enunciating each word clearly, ¡°Because your mother and I are going to give you a little sister.¡±

    Jeanne was speechless. When did she say she was going to give him a little sister?

    George¡¯s eyes widened.

    At that moment, he was clearly shocked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want a little sister?¡± Edward seduced him.

    George did not speak.

    ¡°She¡¯ll be very cute and soft. She¡¯ll even call you big brother in her baby voice,¡± Edward continued.

    It was obvious that he was looking forward to it.

    George shook his head and rejected him coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t like little brats.¡±

    Edward smiled. He was not angry at all and even looked good when he smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I like it,¡± Edward replied.

    George thought, ¡®What does that have to do with me?¡¯

    He did not like Fourth Master Swan to begin with, and now he did not like him even more.

    ¡°Otherwise, why do you think I like you so much?¡± Edward said in a gentle tone.

    George was stunned, and the next second, his face turned red.

    The redness on his small face was very obvious, but he still looked good.

    Edward touched George¡¯s small head and said, ¡°Of course, the person I like the most is still your mother.¡±

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    How could Fourth Master Swan flirt so naturally?

    Fortunately, Teddy came over at that time.

    Otherwise, Jeanne had a feeling that she, too, would blush. Was the guy nning to kill all of them, young or old?

    Teddy said respectfully, ¡°Fourth Master, Madam, the food is ready.¡±

    Edward held Jeanne¡¯s hand and stood up.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know when Fourth Master and Madam would wake up, so the Young Master and I went ahead and ate first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Edward nodded.

    Then, he walked toward the dining room while holding Jeanne¡¯s hand.

    Teddy wanted to follow, but Edward suddenly said, ¡°Teddy, take good care of the Young Master.¡±

    It meant that he should not follow them.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Teddy immediately stopped in his tracks.

    Jeanne turned her eyes to the side to look at Edward.

    Seeing that Fourth Master Swan was now calling George Young Master, it seemed he had really epted George and her.

    They sat at the dining table, both famished.

    On the day of their wedding yesterday, they ate very little because they were too busy.

    Moreover, they had consumed a lot of energyst night in bed¡­ and they slept for an entire day today.

    Jeanne was so hungry that she buried her head in her food, gobbling it all down.

    She did not want to hide her hunger either.

    Then, she felt a burning gaze staring at her and paused.

    She put down her chopsticks, took a napkin, and wiped the corner of her mouth elegantly. Her civilized and polite look was a drastic change from her gobbling down her food just now.

    She wiped the corner of her mouth and looked up. ¡°Fourth Master, what are you looking at?¡±

    ¡°Ed,¡± he said.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Jeanne startled.

 Chapter 348 - Madam, Missus, Wife, or Jeannie?

    <h4>Chapter 348: Madam, Missus, Wife, or Jeannie?</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    ¡°Call me Ed.¡±

    However, she could not bring herself to say it.

    She felt that word had be very erotic because of what they didst night. Moreover, she found the word Ed too intimate, and she would not be used to saying it.

    ¡°Say it to me.¡± Having not received a reply, a certain someone started to make his request.

    ¡°Fourth Master.¡±

    Edward frowned, and the next second, he said firmly, ¡°Ed.¡±

    ¡°Fourth Master.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence.¡±

    Jeanne looked at him, speechless. She found Fourth Master Swan very childish sometimes.

    ¡°So you want me to call you Ms. Lawrence the entire time?¡± Edward raised his eyebrows as if saying, ¡®If you don¡¯t change the way you call me, I won¡¯t to you either.¡¯

    That was childish.

    Jeanne gritted her teeth as she opened her mouth to say, ¡°Edward.¡±

    Edward raised his eyebrows.

    ......

    ¡°You didn¡¯t agree when I told you to call me Jeanne either! In that case, let¡¯spromise, Edward!¡± Jeanne¡¯s tone did not allow for any rebuttal.

    Edward chuckled at Jeanne¡¯s temper and nodded. He could not reject any of the short-tempered Jeanne¡¯s requests anyway.

    Then, the two of them lowered their heads and ate.

    Since Jeanne was feeling a little full, she slowed down and ate more politely.

    ¡°What ns do you have next?¡± At the quiet dining table, Edward asked.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Jeanne did not quite understand his question.

    ¡°Do you have anything important to attend to for the next few days?¡± Edward became impatient.

    ¡°Fourth Master¨C¡± Jeanne pursed her lips. ¡°Edward.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The person whose name was called had a bright smile on his face.

    What was there to be happy about being called his name?

    ¡°Do you have any ns?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t, I do.¡±

    ¡°I have to go to work.¡± Only then did Jeanne understand him.

    She really did have to go to work.

    The emerce project was still in the pilot stage, and the progress could not be dyed. Once that matter was settled, she would have to make a move at the senior management of the Lawrence Enterprise.

    If she wanted to control an enterprise, besides having enough shares, she also had to buy the hearts of all the people and control the operation of the entire enterprise.

    Edward did not answer, which to Jeanne was acquiescence. Hence, she naturally did not say anything more.

    After dinner, Jeanne spent time with George chatting on the open-air balcony in Bamboo Garden.

    Edward did not disturb their mother-son time either and watched TV in the hall.

    However, from time to time, he would take a few nces outside.

    ¡°It must have been difficultst night,¡± Jeanne said to George.

    George bit his lip.

    In fact, he did feel pretty upset.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know Fourth Master Swan would send you to Old Master Swan¡¯s ce.¡± Jeanne looked at her son helplessly.

    If she had known earlier, she would have stopped Edward.

    ¡°Actually...¡± George wanted to say something but stopped.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    ¡°Grandpa Swan was good to me,¡± George suddenly said.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Jeanne was surprised.

    George was usually not one to judge a person.

    ¡°He read me a fairytalest night,¡± George said.

    Jeanne found it a little unbelievable. No matter how hard she tried, she could not think of such a scene.

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t think it was a good story, but...¡± George bit his lips. ¡°I think he¡¯s very attentive.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Jeanne would not have believed what he said if she did not hear it with her own ears.

    ¡°Yes.¡± George nodded again.

    Jeanne¡¯s heart did a flip.

    However, it would not expect less of the shrewd Swans.

    She smiled faintly.

    ¡°Mom, will we leave this ce? Will you leave Fourth Master Swan?¡± George was still a child, after all, so there were some things that he could not keep to himself.

    Jeanne fell silent, not knowing how to reply.

    ¡°You really like Fourth Master Swan, right?¡± George was very certain.

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    She said, ¡°George, feelings are not the only thing. If I have to decide, I will choose how to protect us!¡±

    George did not quite understand what she said.

    After that, Jeanne stood up from the sofa and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. It¡¯s time to go to bed.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± George did not ask any further as he was not one who would ask a lot of questions

    Jeanne held George¡¯s hand.

    In the hall, Edward was still watching television, and when he saw theme in, his gaze fell on them.

    ¡°Fourth... Edward, I¡¯ll tuck George in bed.¡±

    Edward nodded.

    Jeanne held George¡¯s hand and brought him upstairs. After she apanied him to wash up, Georgey on the huge bed.

    ¡°Do you need me to stay with you till you¡¯ve fallen asleep?¡± Jeanne asked George while pulling the nket up for him.

    George shook his head.

    Jeanne knew that George was a very independent child

    Hence, she bent down and nted a kiss on George¡¯s forehead. ¡°Good night.¡±

 Chapter 349 - Madam, Missus, Wifey, or Jeannie?

    <h4>Chapter 349: Madam, Missus, Wifey, or Jeannie?</h4>

    ¡°Good night,¡± Jeanne said and left.

    The moment she left, George suddenly called out to her, ¡°Mom.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t leave me behind again, right?¡±

    It seemed like he was now traumatized.

    She said, ¡°Of course.¡±

    No matter who she left behind, it would never be him.

    With that, Jeanne closed the door.

    It was gettingte. Although she had slept all day and was not sleepy, she should return to the room.

    When she was at the door to Edward¡¯s room, she still felt a little unsettled.

    However, she gritted her teeth and pushed open the door, only to see that Edward had returned to the room. He had even showered and was lying on the huge bed, reading a book.

    Jeanne frowned. ¡®Wasn¡¯t he watching TV downstairs?¡¯

    Now, they were in a closed room again¡­

    ......

    She quietlyposed herself and walked straight into the bathroom.

    Edward looked at Jeanne, and the corners of his mouth curled up into a faint smile.

    She did not take too long in the shower today, probably because she did not feel as conflicted as she wasst night.

    She came out wearing a set of reserved pajamas, climbed into Edward¡¯s bed, and sat beside him. They were not too far away from each other.

    Edward nced at her as she took out her phone and started going through some of the messages on it.

    Then, he turned around and focused his attention back on the book.

    Suddenly, the two of them looked like an old couple who had lived together for many years. The scene looked very harmonious.

    Jeanne was not sleepy and did not want to disturb Edward¡¯s reading. That was why she sat beside him and looked at her phone.

    There were some messages from her project team staff congratting her.

    She replied ¡°thank you¡± to them one by one.

    After that, she opened the news app.

    She had not looked at her phone since yesterday, so she did not know how big of a thing Edward and her wedding was.

    Her eyes moved when she saw the headline, [Rows of Cars Filled With Flowers ¡ª Jeannie, My Heart!]

    The big headline was obviously about their wedding.

    She took a deep breath, adjusted her somewhat uncontroble emotions, and clicked open the content, which was a detailed description of the wedding.

    Her eyes were fixed on the spectacr scenery of the vehicles outside her house to pick her up. Seeing an aerial photo of it, it really did take her aback.

    It turned out that was what Monica meant when she said ¡°rows of cars filled with flowers¡±.

    Edward had really done so much for her.

    At that moment, she saw hundreds of thousands ofments below, all of them filled with the words ¡°jealousy¡±, ¡°envy¡±, and ¡°hate¡±.

    From what she experienced yesterday, she could tell that the wedding was grand. However, when she saw a picture of the rows of cars filled with flowers, she was shocked again!

    Her eyes were fixed on the screen. For a long time, she was so immersed in her own world that she did not even notice the man beside her was staring straight at her.

    Not until¡­

    ¡°Is the news better looking than me?¡± The sudden male voice startled Jeanne.

    Instinctively, Jeanne closed the news app.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been staring at it for ten minutes now.¡± A certain someone sounded dissatisfied.

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    Edward said, ¡°Are you touched?¡±

    Jeanne looked up.

    Some people really were very arrogant.

    She said, ¡°No, I was calcting how much money you used.¡±

    Speechless, Edward¡¯s mouth twitched.

    ¡°If it were money, I might have liked it more,¡± Jeanne said on purpose.

    ¡°I see.¡± Edward nodded as if he finally understood something.

    Then, he turned around and extended his long arm to the drawer beside the bed.

    Jeanne frowned.

    At that moment, she saw Edward take a document out from the drawer before handing it to her.

    Jeanne looked at him.

    In the end, she took it and opened the folder. When she saw ¡°The Original Shares Transfer of the Swan Enterprise¡±, her heart skipped a beat.

    The wedding gift that Edward mentioned earlier¡­ She had forgotten all about it, and she did not want it at all.

    ¡°Look at the content first and then sign it.¡± As Edward said that, he gave her a pen.

    Jeanne pursed her lips and focused her attention on the document.

    She thought the shares woulde with lots of terms on it. However, there was none.

    It was an unconditional transfer.

    It even stated clearly that once the shares were transferred, they would be exclusive to Jeanne and would not be included in the marital assets.

    It meant that if they were divorced, that eight percent of the original shares would still be hers.

    She stared at Edward.

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Edward asked.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will abscond with the money?¡± Jeanne was very serious.

    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Edward said straightforwardly.

    Jeanne frowned.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t be able to escape.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m... more powerful than you think,¡± Jeanne reminded.

    ¡°I know.¡± Edward nodded.

    If he knew, why would he still give her the shares unconditionally?

    ¡°I know you will fall in love with me,¡± Edward added.

    Jeanne looked at him.

    ¡°Sooner orter.¡±

    She did not refute because she could not.

    As Jeanne took the pen from Edward¡¯s hand, she said, ¡°Sometimes, feelings are worthless.¡±

    Yes. In the face of benefits, feelings were worthless, and that was why she epted Edward¡¯s gift.

    Edward looked at her and watched as she signed her name.

    Just like that, the transfer was effective.

    After signing it, the two of them went to sleep, with some distance between them.

    Their backs were facing each other at first, but Jeanne suddenly turned around toward Edward.

    She stared at his broad back.

    In the dark night sky, she felt that he looked lonely¡­

    Her small hands tugged on his pajamas.

    A certain person¡¯s body moved.

    ¡°I want to thank you.¡±

    Edward did not move.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can ever repay you with all those shares.¡±

    Hence, she wanted to give herself to him in return.

    Edward turned around and looked at her.

    He said, ¡°If I knew this would happen, I would have taken out the documentst night.¡±

    If so, she would not have rejected him, right?

    As he leaned closer to her body, she was clearly a little nervous.

    He said, ¡°But, more than anything, I hope you would repay me with your... love.¡±

    Jeanne was stunned.

    After that, the man hugging her was still.

    Veryte at night, before Jeanne felt sleepy, she muttered, ¡°Was it not enoughst night?¡±

    A certain someone was at a loss for words.

    Then, they went at it all night.

 Chapter 350 - Georgeâ€™s Parent-Child Sports Day

    <h4>Chapter 350: George¡¯s Parent-Child Sports Day</h4>

    The next day, Jeanne was a little sleepy because she only fell asleep very, verytest night.

    She was still struggling to get up, debating whether she should get up to go to work, when she heard a voice in her ear, telling her, ¡°It¡¯s still early. You can sleep a little longer.¡±

    As if she was possessed, she really didy in that certain someone¡¯s arms and fell asleep again.

    Getting used to something was a very scary thing.

    She was clearly ufortable sleeping on the same bed as himst night, but today, it seemed as if it was a matter of course.

    Then, she turned over and had a feeling that something was wrong.

    The next second, she opened her eyes and was instantly startled awake.

    ¡°Not sleepy anymore?¡± A voice whispered in her ear.

    Jeanne¡¯s entire body stiffened.

    Rather than feeling she was in danger, she was shocked by the scene before her eyes.

    Why was she in mid-air at that moment? How did she wake up in a ce filled with enchanting clouds?

    What in the world¡­

    ¡°We¡¯re on the way to our honeymoon destination,¡± Edward told her straight.

    ......

    Jeanne scanned her surroundings and looked at the man in the cockpit who was controlling the helicopter.

    ¡°Why am I here?¡± Jeanne asked.

    Logically speaking, she could not have been in such deep sleep that she did not even know she had been kidnapped.

    Even if they left home halfway through, she was, after all, a professional killer.

    It was impossible for her not to have that level of sensitivity.

    ¡°I carried you here,¡± Edward, who was in the cockpit, said bluntly.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I wake up?¡± Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    If Kingsley knew that that happened, she would probably be beaten to death.

    ¡°You did wake up. However, you fell asleep peacefully again because you were in my arms.¡± Edward said smugly, ¡°Jeannie, you seem to like my embrace very much.¡±

    ¡®Like, my *ss!¡¯

    However, on second thought, perhaps she was indeed too tired because she slept prettytest night. In that case, it should still be early now.

    She lowered her head and took a look at her phone. As expected, it was only past 6 a.m. in the morning.

    That guy... What was wrong with him? What did he say just now?

    Yes, honeymoon.

    When did he say that they were going on a honeymoon?

    She looked at Edward. ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°Balti Ind,¡± Edward said.

    ¡°Going abroad?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± a certain person replied.

    ¡°How long will we be gone?¡±

    ¡°A week.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say I have a lot of work to attend to?¡± Jeanne was furious.

    ¡°The honeymoon is more important.¡±

    ¡°Is work not important?¡± Jeanne burst out in rage.

    The next time he did anything, could he let her know in advance?

    ¡°The honeymoon is the most important.¡±

    In that case, why did he ask her about her arrangements yesterday?

    She realized that sometimes, she could never say good things about Edward.

    She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Where¡¯s George?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s at home,¡± Edward said as if it was a matter of course.

    Great. Now Jeanne was so angry that she was about to explode.

    She had just promised George that she would not abandon him yesterday, and what was she doing now? She had gone back on her words first thing in the morning.

    At that moment, she really felt like strangling Edward to death!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Teddy will take good care of him.¡± Edward did not turn her head to look at her, but he exined as if he could feel her emotions.

    Jeanne was very angry.

    It was true. She was infuriated by Edward¡¯s series of actions.

    She said fiercely, ¡°Can we turn around?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Fourth Master Swan.¡±

    ¡°Call Me Edward.¡±

    ¡°Fourth Master Swan!¡± Jeanne said stubbornly.

    ¡°You can call me whatever you like.¡± A certain person suddenlypromised.

    Suddenly, she did not know what to say. In fact, she was so angry that she could not say anything.

    Hence, she turned her head angrily and looked out the window, ignoring the man.

    Edward could also feel her emotions, and the corner of his mouth curled into a smile.

    In the end, he drove the helicopter directly to the International Airport andnded it at the airport¡¯s designated parking.

    By then, there were already people waiting for them and quite a number of them at that.

    Edward got off the helicopter first, walked over, and stretched his hand out to help Jeanne to get down.

    However, Jeanne got off the helicopter and avoided his hand.

    Edward smiled.

    Even in the face of her temper, his face was full of affection.

    His long legs caught up with her, and he wrapped his arms around her shoulders domineeringly.

    Jeanne was stunned for a moment before she resisted him.

    ¡°Show me some respect,¡± Edward suddenly whispered.

    Jeanne frowned.

    ¡°Many people are watching, and in any case, I am the legendary Fourth Master Swan of Harken,¡± Edward exined.

    Jeanne sneered.

    How dare he have the nerve to say he was the legendary Fourth Master Swan?

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Fourth Master Swan cold and aloof?¡±

    How shameless was he?

    ¡°...Well, I¡¯m not anymore because of you, no?¡±

 Chapter 351 - Georgeâ€™s Parent-Child Sports Day

    <h4>Chapter 351: George¡¯s Parent-Child Sports Day</h4>

    Jeanne looked at him.

    ¡°Be good.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Jeanne felt that Edward coaxed her like a child sometimes.

    She admitted that she was younger than him but only by a few months.

    Moreover, after their wedding night, she did not find Fourth Master Swan mysterious anymore. He was just someone who could be controlled by sexual desire¡­

    Jeanne¡¯s face turned a little red.

    She did not want to think about it anymore.

    In the end, shepromised. In Edward¡¯s embrace, they got into the airport car and then boarded Edward¡¯s private ne.

    Then¡­

    She still went to Fourth Master Swan¡¯s so-called honeymoon destination, Balti Ind.

    At the same time, at the Swans¡¯ Bamboo Garden, George opened his eyes at the sound of the rm clock.

    He had school that day.

    Although he often absented himself from school and did not like going to school, his mother told him that in order to avoid trouble, he had to go to school.

    ......

    He would do everything his mother told him to.

    With that, he pulled back the quilt and was about to wash up when the door pushed open.

    ¡°Young Master.¡± Teddy stood at the door.

    George frowned and looked at Teddy, watching as Teddy walked toward him.

    After that, Teddy picked him up, and George¡¯s face turned a little red.

    ¡°Let go of me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Young Master. I¡¯ll help you with getting ready and washing up.¡±

    George was speechless. He could get ready and wash up all by himself.

    However, because he did not know how to refuse, he let Teddy carry him into the bathroom.

    ¡°Young Master, would you like to go to the toilet or brush your teeth first?¡±

    ¡°Toilet.¡±

    Teddy then helped George to take off his pants.

    George held tightly onto his pants. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±

    Teddy smiled. ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t be shy.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± George insisted.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Teddy said respectfully.

    Just like that, George took off his pants and went to the toilet while Teddy waited by the side.

    After going to the toilet, Teddy gave George a toothbrush and wrung a hot towel for him.

    Then, Teddy helped him change into his school uniform before bringing him out of the bathroom and downstairs for breakfast.

    Teddy was right beside him, waiting on him.

    George was not used to it. While drinking a cup of milk, he asked, ¡°Is my mother up yet?¡±

    ¡°Madam has left with the Fourth Master.¡±

    George¡¯s hand that was holding the milk stiffened, and he looked straight at Teddy.

    ¡°They¡¯ve gone on their honeymoon trip. Fourth Master said that they¡¯ll be back in a week. During this time, only you and I will be in Bamboo Garden,¡± Teddy said.

    He had been left behind again.

    The unhappiness on George¡¯s small face was obvious.

    ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of you and fulfill all of your requests¨C¡±

    ¡°Bring me aputer.¡±

    Did Teddy hear wrongly?

    ¡°Computer,¡± George repeated.

    Teddy hurriedly ran upstairs and came down with aputer in his arms.

    George took theputer with a serious expression on his face.

    Teddy watched in surprise as George skillfully navigated theputer.

    After a long time, or perhaps a short while, George turned off theputer. As if nothing had happened, he continued to eat his breakfast.

    Meanwhile, at Swan Enterprise¡¯s headquarters, the IT maintenance department instantly exploded!

    ..

    After breakfast, George went to school, with Teddy sending him off. However, Teddy was not driving but just apanying him.

    When the Fourth Master left, he told Teddy that he had to be attentive to the young master.

    In that case, he had to be with him at all times.

    George was never one to talk much, but because he was in a bad mood today, he had even less to say.

    Soon, the car arrived at Angerburg Private Elementary School. Today, the school looked different than usual, with all the lights and festivities at the main entrance.

    Teddy was a little surprised. He opened the car door for George and asked, ¡°What¡¯s happening in school today?¡±

    George had note to school for two days, so he did not know either. However, he observed and said, ¡°Sports day.¡±

    Teddy looked around and seemed to notice that many of the parents and children who came and went were wearing sportswear.

    ¡°Do parents need to participate?¡± Teddy raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°No need!¡±

    If they were not going to participate, there was no need!

    Teddy frowned. To him, it looked like their participation was necessary!

    Then, he saw George turning around to return to the car with unhappiness written all over his face.

    Startled, Teddy quickly followed.

    ¡°Young Master, aren¡¯t you going to participate in the school¡¯s sports day?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Without parents, who would he participate with?

    ¡°How can that be? Young Master, you have to participate in the school sports meet, or you¡¯ll be left out.¡± Teddy advised earnestly.

    However, George was indifferent to his advice.

    Teddy tried to persuade him for a long time, but George refused to listen to him at all. For a moment, he felt that George¡¯s character was exactly the same as Fourth Master¡¯s.

 Chapter 352 - Georgeâ€™s Parent-Child Sports Day

    <h4>Chapter 352: George¡¯s Parent-Child Sports Day</h4>

    When he was determined, no matter what other people said, it was all nonsense.

    He took a deep breath. ¡°Young Master, do you not want to participate because your parents are not here to participate with you?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    He was not interested in such parent-child activities or group activities.

    ¡°I can participate with you, Young Master,¡± Teddy volunteered.

    ¡°No need,¡± George refused. ¡°Drive back.¡±

    Teddy looked at George, who turned his head and gave an expression that said, ¡°Stop trying to persuade me.¡±

    At that, Teddy had no choice but to ask the driver to leave.

    When they left, Teddy looked at the school decorated with banners and lights before secretly sending a message.

    Once again, the car returned to the Swan family¡¯s manor and stopped at the main entrance.

    The moment George was surprised, he saw the car door suddenly open. A mocking voice sounded, ¡°I heard your mother abandoned you.¡±

    George stared at Nox, clearly displeased.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t even go to the parent-child sports day with you?¡± Nox smiled.

    ......

    It was obvious that he was gloating.

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± George¡¯s small face turned to the side.

    Nox looked at George¡¯s fuming expression and felt his mood improve inexplicably. After all, he had always found the kid too old and mature.

    With that, he plopped into the car.

    George furrowed his small eyebrows.

    ¡°Go to school.¡±

    George¡¯s small eyebrows furrowed even more.

    However, Nox ignored George¡¯s mood and got the driver to drive back to school. In the meantime, he picked up the phone to make a call.

    ¡°Monica,¡± he said.

    Monica had just woken up and was about to go to work. To her, waking up every morning was like going to war.

    She bent over and put on her high heels as she answered Nox¡¯s call. The whole thing made her a little flustered.

    If it were not for her old man calling her out on her beingte to work and even criticizing her at the staff meeting, she would not go to work so early in the morning like she was crazy.

    She was a little impatient. ¡°Make it short. I¡¯m in a hurry to go to work.¡±

    ¡°Why are you going to work? Come out and have fun with me.¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Monica thought that Nox was a lunatic sometimes. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Flirting with girls early in the morning? More importantly, you¡¯re flirting with me. Be honest with me. Have you been eyeing my beauty for a long time?¡±

    ¡°Monica, can you not say such disgusting things so early in the morning?¡±

    Monica rolled her eyes. ¡°If you have something to say, say it!¡±

    ¡°Today is the parent-child sports day at George¡¯s school, but Fourth Master Swan and Jeanne have abandoned him to go on their honeymoon. Now that George doesn¡¯t have anyone to apany him, and I¡¯m guessing I can¡¯t be both a father and a mother, I¡¯m letting you go with him.¡±

    ¡°Oh, poor George.¡± Monica found it a little funny. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s strange that the Fourth Master could do such a thing, but how could Jeannie abandon her own son?¡±

    ¡°You have to know that the devil works hard, but a bigger devil, like Fourth Master Swan, works even harder. What is little Jeao him?¡±

    Monica could not help butugh out loud.

    Sometimes, Nox¡¯s way of describing things was true and very apt for the situation.

    She said, ¡°Alright. Then, I¡¯ll be right over. Is the parent-child sports day at school?¡±

    ¡°Hurry up. We¡¯rete.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Monica agreed immediately.

    As she agreed, she had already put on her high-heel shoes, so she opened the door and rang her father up to apply for leave.

    She left the house in such a hurry that she even forgot to close the door.

    If it were not a high-end residential area, her house would probably have been emptied by thieves.

    Monica left everything behind, forgetting this and that. Her hot-headed personality really did not fit the image of the youngdies of the upper ss.

    Finn watched as Monica left in a hurry, thinking, ¡®She¡¯s going to a sports day in high heels and a skirt?¡¯

    Then, he continued to eat his breakfast slowly.

    ..

    Monica really did rush to George¡¯s school at her fattest speed.

    Nox and George were already waiting for her at the school gate. George¡¯s face was full of contempt, while Nox¡¯s face was full of excitement.

    When he saw Monica, he quickly said, ¡°Hurry up, hurry up! It¡¯s starting.¡±

    Monica thought Nox was really too childish sometimes. What was there to be excited about on an elementary school sports day?

    In fact, she, too, was so excited that all the cells in her body were jumping.

    George, on the other hand, had a calm expression on his face, which was in stark contrast to thepletely unreliable ¡°parents¡± in front of him.

    They hurriedly went to George¡¯s ss to report themselves.

    Seeing that it was George, the teacher swallowed the words she was about to lecture him with.

    Fortunately, the opening ceremony of the sports day was rtively long, so they did not miss anything.

    After the opening ceremony, the events began.

 Chapter 353 - Georgeâ€™s Parent-Child Sports Day

    <h4>Chapter 353: George¡¯s Parent-Child Sports Day</h4>

    The teacher introduced today¡¯spetition segments to the parents and children. The parents also had a copy of the list of events.

    Monica looked at the segments and said, ¡°Do the parents also have to participate?¡±

    ¡°This is a parent-child sports day.¡±

    ¡°Family rypetition.¡± Monica read the name of the event. ¡°I¡¯m an idiot in sports.¡±

    Ever since she was young, she had skipped PE sses for all sorts of reasons.

    The most ssic one was when the PE teacher held her leave of absence slip and asked with a twitch of her lips, ¡°You get your period four times a month?¡±

    Everyone burst intoughter.

    At that time, Monica was theughing stock of the school.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as you don¡¯t crawl, I¡¯ll be able to turn things around.¡± Nox had a confident look on his face.

    ¡°Alright.¡± She could only give it her all.

    After the teacher exined all the events, the children went to their designated locations to participate in their respective events.

    George was doing a long-distance run.

    At that moment, he had put on his number te and was warming up.

    ......

    Monica squatted beside George and could not help but tease him. ¡°I didn¡¯t know my son was so good at racing. To think you¡¯re in the long-distance runningpetition.¡±

    Could George say that it was arranged by his teacher?

    ¡°Me, your godmother, will cheer for you the whole time!¡±

    ¡°No, thanks.¡± He just wanted to run quietly by himself.

    He felt that the people around him were all silly.

    Monica was not aware of what George was thinking, but she was beyond excited.

    She had not participated in activities like that for a long time. Sometimes, thepany would organize team-building activities, but because she was the boss¡¯s daughter, the boss wanted her to look mature¡­ Hence, she could only pretend to be a judge and had never really experienced the fun.

    ¡°Boss.¡± While Monica was excited, she suddenly heard a few children¡¯s voices.

    Monica turned her head, only to see a few children much taller and stronger than George treating him with respect.

    As if he had gotten used to it, George nodded coldly.

    ¡°Boss, you can do it. I¡¯ll run with you the entire way,¡± Adam said.

    George simply nodded again.

    Monica stood up and looked meaningfully at that brat, George.

    She did not expect him to be so amazing!

    To think he had even taken his seniors as his minions.

    With that, George warmed up for a while until thepetition started.

    Monica was a little nervous. She felt even more nervous than when she had to take the PE exam.

    She watched as George calmly stood at the starting line.

    When a gunshot sounded, George and the other six children started running on the track.

    Seeing George running, Monica shouted excitedly, ¡°Go, George! Go, son, go!¡±

    She could not care less about her image at all.

    Nox, who was also quite excited, looked at Monica¡¯s expression and thought he should stay away from her.

    Something must be wrong with him for him to ask Monica to form a group with him.

    ¡°Go, George, go...¡± Monica¡¯s voice was the loudest.

    Most of the students who came here were people with status, so they could not act as they wanted.

    However, because of Monica¡¯s excitement, the others could not hold it in anymore. Finally, the other mothers also went crazy.

    ¡°Go, Kenny, go!¡±

    ¡°My boy, go...¡±

    Hearing that the voices of the people next to her had be louder, Monica shouted even louder, ¡°Go, George! Go...¡±

    She even dragged thest note.

    For a moment, the entire venue was filled with noise from the long-distance running event. It also attracted many parents, children, and teachers whose events had not started toe over.

    In an instant, the long-distance running event became the focus of the sports day. To be more precise, the cheerleading team was what attracted the people more.

    Nox really had to give it to Monica.

    Then, he looked at George and saw the kid¡¯s athletic abilities... It was difficult to exin in a word, but George had almost fallen to thest ce.

    ¡°How is it going?¡± A familiar voice suddenly sounded in his ear.

    Nox turned his head around to see Finn by his side.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Nox was surprised.

    ¡°I¡¯m on a break today.¡±

    ¡°Are you worried about Monica?¡± Nox exposed him.

    ¡°No. I¡¯m worried she¡¯ll mess up George¡¯s sports day.¡±

    ¡°That is indeed something to worry about.¡± Nox nodded and gestured to where Monica was standing.

    Finn immediately spotted her.

    It was difficult to find someone in such a huge stadium, but at that moment, he suddenly saw her.

    No matter where Monica went, she¡­ could never stop.

    He watched her as she shouted until her face was red. She was really a hundred times more excited than the young yers on the field.

 Chapter 354 - Georgeâ€™s Parent-Child Sports Day

    <h4>Chapter 354: George¡¯s Parent-Child Sports Day</h4>

    ¡°However, that little brat, George doesn¡¯t seem to have any talent in sports.¡± Nox sighed.

    What a pity. He had such good gics.

    ¡°That might not be the case.¡± Finn¡¯s gaze was also on George.

    Nox frowned, and his expression suddenly changed.

    The little brat who seemed to have fallen behind started to exert his strength. On thestp, he started to speed up and, one by one, surpass all hispetitors.

    At that moment, Nox got a little nervous. He, who had already prepared himself for George to be rankedst, started to look forward to George¡¯seback.

    When Monica saw that George was suddenly speeding up, she became even more excited. Her voice was hoarse as she shouted, ¡°George, go! Go! Go!¡±

    George went all out.

    In thest few seconds, he quickly overtook the first ce and broke through the ribbon!

    A champion was born!

    While the crowd roared and whistled, Monica immediately ran over and hugged George, who was gasping for air.

    At that moment, with Monica hugging him, George found it hard to breathe.

    ¡°Monica, let go of George!¡± Finn and Nox naturally walked over as well.

    ......

    Finn¡¯s voice was a little stern.

    Monica was surprised at why the b*stard Finn was there!

    ¡°George needs to adjust his breathing now. Let him go.¡± Finn¡¯s expression was serious.

    Monica was unhappy, but she still let go of George.

    George was really gasping for air.

    With that, Monica squatted in front of George and watched him as he regted his breathing.

    After a while, when George was feeling much better, Monica could not help but say, ¡°How are you so good? Tell me. How are you so outstanding?¡±

    George was a little embarrassed by Monica¡¯s words.

    He had actually only used a small technique.

    His mother once told him that the secret to long-distance running was to conserve strength in the first half, adjust one¡¯s breathing, follow the rhythm, increase the speed slightly in the second half, and then sprint at the end.

    As expected, he won.

    ¡°Muah!¡± Monica suddenly held George¡¯s little face and nted a kiss on it as a reward.

    George¡¯s face instantly turned red. It was redder than when he had just finished running.

    However, Monica found George even cuter. ¡°Son, I really love you to death.¡±

    George turned his little face to the side. He was clearly embarrassed.

    Just then, the teacher walked over. ¡°Next is the ry segment for the parents. Everyone can gather over there and discuss your positions .¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Monica immediately agreed.

    She held George¡¯s hand and walked toward the other parents.

    There were four families and eight batons.

    Everyone was in a heated discussion, and Monica was very active.

    ¡°George¡¯s godmother, are you nning to run in high heels?¡± One of the parents suddenly noticed.

    Monica was stunned.

    Holy sh*t! She was wondering why she was a little out of ce today.

    She looked at the pair of super high heels on her feet and felt like she was about to break down.

    ¡°How long until it starts? Can I go buy a set of clothes?¡± Monica asked.

    ¡°The teacher said 15 minutes.¡±

    It was definitely toote to buy a set of clothes now.

    She gritted her teeth and looked at Nox with an unpleasant expression. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you remind me?¡±

    F*ck. He did not think of that either.

    ¡°In that case, what do we do now?¡± Nox asked. ¡°Do we forfeit?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t forfeit! The team has long been divided. If we forfeit, we¡¯ll have less batonpared to the others. We¡¯ll definitely lose,¡± another parent¡¯s mother hurriedly said.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll take off my high heels and run.¡± Monica suddenly made up her mind. It was better to run barefoot than in high heels.

    At that moment, someone pulled her arm over.

    Startled, Monica said, ¡°Finn, what are you doing¨C¡±

    Finn dragged Monica with him and said, ¡°Nox, wait a few minutes.¡±

    Nox simply stared at their silhouettes.

    Monica struggled as she watched Finn pull her away, but she still followed Finn.

    Finn came all the way here to deliver clothes!

    ..

    Finn dragged Monica to the parking lot outside the school¡¯s main entrance.

    ¡°Finn, what are you doing? I have to participate in George¡¯s parent-child sports day. I¨C¡±

    ¡°Change!¡± Finn said loud and clear.

    Monica stopped struggling for a moment.

    Finn dragged her to his car, opened the door, and pushed Monica inside.

    Then, the car door closed.

    Monica was surprised to see a bag of clothes on the back seat of the car.

 Chapter 355 - Georgeâ€™s Parent-Child Sports Day

    <h4>Chapter 355: George¡¯s Parent-Child Sports Day</h4>

    She took it out, only to realize it was a set of sports clothes and a pair of sports shoes.

    It turned out that Finn had brought her clothes, but how did he know that she needed them?

    ¡°Hurry up!¡± Outside the car door, Finn urged her, clearly a little impatient.

    Her good impression of him immediately disappeared.

    Perhaps Finn just did not want her to drag George down.

    She hurriedly changed out of her clothes.

    However, she was wearing a tightce top with a zipper at the back, and it was really difficult to zip it down sitting.

    Monica could not pull it no matter how many positions she tried, and she broke down.

    Seeing that time was running out, she suddenly opened the door. ¡°Finn, help me.¡±

    Finn was stunned.

    ¡°Quick. Help me zip it down.¡±

    Monica¡¯s back was facing the car door as she called out to him.

    Finn saw that she was still struggling to find the zipper on her back, so he pursed his lips and sat down.

    ......

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Monica was stunned and at a loss for words.

    All she wanted was for him to zip her down. Did he have to sit down?

    ¡°So you want to change in public?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Finn reached out and pulled down her zipper. With the zipper unzipped, the bra buckle on her back was revealed in front of him.

    As he turned around and prepared to get out of the car, Monica already started taking off her clothes.

    Finn quickly averted his gaze.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t gotten out of the car yet,¡± Finn reminded her.

    Still, Monica did not stop at all. In fact, she was moving very quickly, afraid that she would not be able to make it in time.

    She said, ¡°You¡¯re not interested anyway.¡±

    Finn subconsciously clenched his fists.

    At that moment, he was sitting beside her. Even though his head was looking outside, he could still feel Monica changing beside him. He seemed to know exactly what she was changing out and into.

    In just two minutes, Monica was dressed.

    Then, she opened the car door. ¡°Get out.¡±

    Monica got out of the car from the side.

    Finn was lost in a trance for two seconds.

    ¡°Finn, if you¡¯re not leaving, I¡¯m leaving,¡± Monica hurriedly said.

    With that, Finn opened the car door and followed Monica, jogging to the ry race venue.

    ¡°I¡¯m notte, right?¡± Monica asked Nox.

    ¡°There are still two minutes left. You can take a break and catch your breath.¡± Nox could see that Monica¡¯s breathing was a little fast.

    Then, he turned to look at Finn, whose ears seemed suspiciously red.

    A few minutester, the staff member went up and announced the rules.

    Monica was the fourth leg. She was still self-aware enough to choose a less important leg in the race.

    Nox volunteered and chose to take the huge responsibility of being the anchor.

    Monica could not help but tease, ¡°Don¡¯t embarrass yourself.¡±

    Nox smiled arrogantly.

    Monica squatted down and said to George, ¡°Remember to cheer for your godmotherter!¡±

    No way. It was so embarrassing.

    Although he was on the track just now, he could still hear his godmother¡¯s excited voice. He could feel that many people were looking at him, and he did not like being looked at like that.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to get ready,¡± Nox reminded them.

    Monica patted George¡¯s little head. ¡°Your godmother will definitely get you a trophy.¡±

    He, in fact, did not care much about winning or losing. However, the long-distance running just now¡­

    Fine. He admitted that if he had not heard his godmother¡¯s heart-wrenching roar, he might not have put in so much effort.

    He simply watched as Monica rushed to both sides of the track excitedly to make preparations.

    The first leg was ready.

    When the gunshot sounded, everyone started to run out on their designated track.

    In the first leg, Monica¡¯s team was ranked third.

    In the second leg, they were fourth ce.

    In the third leg, they were fifth ce.

    The fourth leg... was Monica.

    She took the baton nervously and ran with all her strength as the person behind her got closer and closer.

    Monica was really nervous. She used all her strength and did not want to be surpassed. She was really running with all her might.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to cheer her on?¡± Finn and George were in the audience.

    George bit his lips.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Finn seemed to understand George¡¯s dilemma.

    Then, his gaze fell on Monica.

    Many people in the upper-ss society wouldugh at the mention of Monica. To them, Monica behaved more like a wild child than a well-brought-updy.

    However, very few people knew that Monica was willing to risk her life for people she deemed important.

    That was probably the biggest difference between her and the other youngdies.

 Chapter 356 - Georgeâ€™s Parent-Child Sports Day

    <h4>Chapter 356: George¡¯s Parent-Child Sports Day</h4>

    He stared at Monica.

    Monica gritted her teeth. It was obvious that her body could not take the speed, but she still ran with all her might.

    At thest ten meters, Monica reached out and handed the baton to the person in front of her.

    The moment she arrived at the finishing line, Monica was not sure whether she was too excited or running too fast, but she could not control her feet and trip.

    The next second, Monica fell forward to the ground in a very undignified manner.

    ¡°Godmother!¡± George shouted as he could not control his emotions anymore.

    At the same time, the figure beside him instantly disappeared from his sight.

    George watched Finn run over quickly.

    Monica paused for a few seconds when she fell to the ground, but she hurriedly got up and handed the baton over.

    The next second, somebody hugged her, and it was Finn.

    In Finn¡¯s embrace, Monica endured the pain in her body and leaned on him.

    Finn quickly carried her away from the track and returned to the audience. Seeing that, George walked over.

    The school teacher also rushed over to ask about the situation.

    ......

    ¡°Is the school doctor here?¡± Finn asked the teacher.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll call him over right away.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    With that, the teacher left.

    Finn put Monica down and squatted down to lift her pant leg up. Her knee, which had just healed a few days ago, was now scratched.

    Finn took a look at it and found that the injury was not very seriouspared to thest time.

    Then, he focused his attention on the ankle she lifted.

    ¡°It hurts!¡± Monica cried out.

    With a frown, Finn touched her ankle with his slender fingers.

    ¡°It hurts!¡± Monica¡¯s eyes were red.

    ¡°Here?¡± Finn asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Monica nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t touch it. I¡¯ll go to the hospital after we¡¯re done here.¡±

    ¡°Let me see if it¡¯s a fracture or a sprain.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Monica refused tly.

    She was still traumatized from thest time.

    Finn pursed her lips.

    At that moment, the school doctor rushed over and asked, ¡°Where are you hurt?¡±

    ¡°She grazed her knee, and it shouldn¡¯t be too serious. However, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a sprained ankle or a fracture,¡± Finn said bluntly.

    ¡°Let me see.¡± The school doctor immediately squatted down.

    ¡°She¡¯s afraid of pain,¡± Finn said to the doctor.

    Monica was a little surprised for a moment before suddenly screaming, ¡°It hurts!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better to get an x-ray at the hospital,¡± the school doctor suggested. ¡°I¡¯ll treat the abrasion on her knee first.¡±

    ¡°Let me do it,¡± Finn said.

    ¡°No, I want him to do it,¡± Monica pointed at the school doctor.

    The school doctor smiled. ¡°After all, I¡¯m the doctor.¡±

    Finn pursed his lips.

    While Monica endured the pain, she saw that Nox was about to start.

    She was so excited that she hurriedly shouted, ¡°Nox, run like the wind!¡±

    Nox smiled, and his eyes narrowed. The moment he took the baton, he ran like lightning.

    Not only was Monica dumbfounded, but the others were also dumbfounded.

    Nox¡¯s speed was not just fast. It was shockingly fast.

    Their team, who had maintained fifth ce the entire time, instantly surpassed the fourth ce, the third ce, the second ce, and took first ce.

    Then, conveniently... he broke the school record.

    The audience¡¯s apuse echoed in the stadium.

    Monica almost jumped up.

    ¡°Ow!¡± She cried out as she pulled her knee. It was so painful.

    Still, she was over the moon at that moment. ¡°D*mn, Nox is too handsome. I¡¯ve never seen him so handsome before! My heart can¡¯t take it anymore.¡±

    Finn nced at Monica but did not say anything.

    Nox, who had won the race, walked toward Monica. He was not even gasping for air.

    He said, ¡°How handsome was I?¡±

    Nox had a smug look on his face.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so capable.¡± Monica did not strike him down at that moment.

    ¡°Do you think I am where I am because I¡¯m good-looking?¡±

    Monica just knew that this guy could not take praise.

    ¡°By the way, how are you?¡± Nox looked at her wound.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s go to the hospitalter.¡± Monica did not know either.

    At that moment, the school doctor had also done a simple cleaning of her knee.

    He said, ¡°You should go to the hospital and have your ankle checked again. You¡¯ll feel more at ease if you get an x-ray.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Monica thanked him.

    With that, the school doctor left.

    Of course, there was more than one school doctor in the school.

    As soon as the school doctor walked over, he was stopped by another school doctor, who was a little excited. ¡°Do you know who the man beside the patient you just treated was?¡±

    The former school doctor was a little surprised.

    Was the man not just a student¡¯s parent?

    ¡°Finn.¡±

    The school doctor¡¯s mouth twitched.

    What did he say to Finn just now? That he was the real doctor?

    How could he have had the nerve to call himself a doctor in front of almighty Finn!

    ..

    ¡°Thepetition segment is over. Why don¡¯t you let Finn send you to the hospital now?¡± Nox suggested.

    ¡°No. I want to see George go up on stage and receive the award,¡± Monica refused tly.

    George looked at Monica from the side.

    Monica smiled at George. ¡°How could I miss such a sacred moment?¡±

    George¡¯s face was a little red, and his heart was¡­ racing.

    In the end, Monica limped watching all thepetition events at George¡¯s School and then apanied George to receive the award. She even took countless group photos.

    Monica did not know why she was so full of energy either.

    At that moment, she was sitting in Finn¡¯s car. With her leg hurt, she definitely could not drive.

    Nox had to send George back, so in the end, Finn was the only one who could send her to the hospital.

    In the passenger seat, Monica sent a message to Jeanne. ¡°I¡¯ve taken good care of your son. You can rest assured while spending time with the Fourth Master!¡±

    After sending it, Monica chuckled to herself.

    She had a feeling that Fourth Master Swan could make Jeanne too sore to get out of bed!

 Chapter 357 - Honeymoon: I Love You, Jeanne

    <h4>Chapter 357: Honeymoon: I Love You, Jeanne</h4>

    Monica was chuckling and smiling very brightly at her phone.

    When Finn, who was driving, heard herughter, he nced at her a few times.

    The moment he saw her bright smile¡­ In his memory, it had been a long time since he had seen Monica smile at him.

    Then, he thought about it carefully.

    She was originally a woman who had a positive outlook on life, not in regards to the pursuit of her career or power but just that she had a sunny personality. She saw the world as kind, and that was why people always thought she was heartless.

    However, he did not know when it started that Monica was no longer so unbridled, or, to be more precise, she was no longer unbridled toward him.

    Finn pursed his lips tightly and drove the car a little faster.

    When they arrived at the Central Hospital, Finn parked, got out of the car, and walked toward Monica.

    Monica was struggling to get off the ground. The moment her foot touched the ground, her expression twisted in pain.

    Just as she was thinking about how to walk on one foot, Finn suddenly bent down and picked her up.

    Monica was stunned, but she did not resist.

    She knew very well that if she resisted, Finn might really let her go and leave.

    That d*uchebag! All the good he did for her was just for show. If she did not ept it, he would really leave.

    ......

    Since her body was important to her, she decided to remain silent.

    They also waited in silence before Finn brought her to the orthopedics department.

    The orthopedist looked at Finn politely and then touched Monica¡¯s ankle. Monica was in so much pain that she was about to convulse.

    As such, the orthopedist told them to get an x-ray, and the result was... a fracture.

    When Monica saw the result, she was dumbfounded.

    How could it be a fracture?

    It was just a simple fall, so how could she have fractured her bone?

    However, the doctor said the degree of the fracture was not very serious. It was considered a slight fracture, so there was no need to operate on it. All she needed was a cast and some medicine to treat it in the early stages.

    Monica listened puzzledly. The doctor told her it was not serious, but he said the injury would take 100 days to heal.

    All in all, the injury was not serious, but she had to pay special attention to it.

    By special attention, he meant it was best to use a crutch and not put pressure on the ankle for a month. If her recovery went well, she would be fine, but if not, she might have to undergo surgery.

    In short¡­ She had to take good care of her foot and avoid any idents.

    Under the doctor¡¯s advice, Monica bought a pair of crutches and left the hospital with her feet wrapped up like a dumpling in a cast.

    Then, she still sat in Finn¡¯s car. After all... her injury prevented her from driving.

    However, to avoid awkwardness between them since the two of them were in an enclosed space, Monica had been looking at her phone ever since she got into the car.

    Jeanne had not replied to her message yet.

    She did not know if Jeanne had not seen it yet or if it was inconvenient for her to reply.

    At that thought, Monica smiled again.

    The moment she smiled, her phone suddenly rang.

    Monica looked at the iing call and turned her eyes as if she was looking at Finn. The next second, the call connected. ¡°Michael.¡±

    Finn, who was driving, unconsciously tightened his grip on the steering wheel.

    ¡°Monica, where are you?¡±

    ¡°Uh, on the way home.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to work today?¡± Michael asked.

    It was only the afternoon.

    George¡¯s sports meet only took up the entire morning, and it did not take long for him to arrive at the hospital in the afternoon, so it was only about 2 p.m. now.

    ¡°I went to George¡¯s sports day today.¡± Monica¡¯s voice was high. From her tone, one could tell that she was in a good mood. She said, ¡°You don¡¯t know how bad Jeanne and Master Fourth Master Swan are as parents. They left George alone at home and went on their honeymoon. Coincidentally, today was George¡¯s school sports day, so I took Jeanne¡¯s and went with Nox.¡±

    She mentioned Nox but not Finn.

    Although she was indeed heartless sometimes, there were some things she thought she should avoid arousing unnecessary suspicion.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± The other side alsoughed. ¡°I didn¡¯t think they would leave George behind.¡±

    ¡°Me neither. If Nox hadn¡¯t told me, I wouldn¡¯t have thought that Jeanne could do such a thing. Poor little George.¡±

    ¡°He still has you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Monica smiled and said, ¡°I really like George. Although he looks a little dull and doesn¡¯t act like a child, he¡¯s still lovable. Do you get me?¡±

 Chapter 358 - Honeymoon: I Love You, Jeanne

    <h4>Chapter 358: Honeymoon: I Love You, Jeanne</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    ¡°I do.¡± The person on the other end of the phone nodded and echoed, ¡°By the way...¡±

    Monica frowned. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Iid my cards on the table for my parents again yesterday.¡± Michael¡¯s tone sounded a little serious.

    Monica tightened her grip on the phone.

    Finn¡¯s eyes moved. He could totally see how nervous she was.

    With that, he pursed his lips tightly and drove faster.

    ¡°My parents... agreed,¡± Michael said straightforwardly.

    Monica¡¯s heart skipped a beat as if something had hit her.

    However, she did not know what that skip of a heartbeat meant. It seemed like she was not looking forward to it but was at the same time.

    ¡°My parents told me to invite you over to my house sometime. They want to know about your current situation,¡± Michael said tactfully.

    Monica understood what he meant.

    After all, she was married now, and it was impossible for them not to care about it. They may say they understand her current situation, but perhaps they just wanted to embarrass her.

    ¡°Monica, don¡¯t worry.¡± Michael seemed to know what she would think. ¡°I¡¯ve exined your situation to my parents, and I promise what happened in the past will not happen again.¡±

    ......

    Monica was still traumatized.

    Back then, she was not married and was happily in a rtionship with Michael. Even then, his parents did not agree to them being together.

    Now that she was in such a state, would his parents reallypromise?

    Who knows if they might ask her to leave Michael again?

    They probably did not want to ruin their rtionship with Michael, so they thought they would start with her.

    She suddenly realized she was so smart that she could be Sherlock Holmes.

    Then, she heard Michael ask her, ¡°Monica, are you free tonight?¡±

    Monica looked at her foot, which was wrapped like a dumpling, and said helplessly, ¡°Michael, let¡¯s wait for a few more days.¡±

    She wanted to wait until she could remove the bandages.

    No matter what, and no matter what Michael¡¯s parents asked her to do, she felt that she had to maintain perfect behavior. Even if it was a fight, she had to be elegant.

    There was a few seconds of silence on the other end of the phone

    Monica hurriedly said, ¡°Give me a few days of beauty treatment, buy a few sets of clothes, and take care of my body. Since I have to see your parents, I have to be in my best state!¡±

    Michael seemingly smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°In that case, can we confirm the time in a few days?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Michael agreed and added, ¡°Monica, I really want to marry you as soon as possible.¡±

    Monica was stunned.

    This time, she was really touched by Michael¡¯s affectionate confession.

    She always thought that Michael had put in a lot of effort for her, so much that sometimes, she felt that rejecting Michael was too cruel to him.

    In this world, other than her father, Michael was probably the man who treated her the best.

    The two of them exchanged a few more sentences before Monica hung up the phone. At that moment, she had a million thoughts in her mind.

    She always thought that her life had been smooth sailing since she was young, but in terms of rtionships... It was torturous.

    She believed God was jealous of her life, so he had set many obstacles for her in terms of rtionships. That was why she had never been so confident in her own feelings.

    Even if Michael told her that his parents had agreed, she was sure they would not truly agree.

    She was also thinking that if she was threatened by his parents again¡­ In fact, she was already prepared for it.

    However, she was willing to do it again with Michael to give herself another chance just so they could put an end to their rtionship.

    That way, she would not regret it in the future.

    In the future, they could really go their separate ways.

    Suddenly, she fell silent.

    At that moment, she looked at her phone and smiled again, not noticing that the person beside her had an extremely cold expression on his face.

    The car was speeding on the highway.

    Monica smiled because George had sent her a text message. The text message was, ¡°Godmother, how¡¯s your leg?¡±

    That brat finally could not help but care about her, huh?

    She always thought George was the kind of person who was cold on the outside but warm on the inside. Although he looked cold on the outside, he was actually warm and caring on the inside, just like... Why did she find him somewhat simr to Fourth Master Swan?

    She replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m still alive and kicking. Next time there¡¯s a simr event, don¡¯t tell your mother. Invite me instead, and I can take control of the situation myself.¡±

    Monica held her phone and waited for a long time.

    Only then did George send her a message. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Monica¡¯s smile became even brighter as she typed a message. ¡°That¡¯s a promise. You can¡¯t go back on your word...¡±

    She had not yet sent the message when¡­

 Chapter 359 - Honeymoon: I Love You, Jeanne

    <h4>Chapter 359: Honeymoon: I Love You, Jeanne</h4>

    Suddenly, another message came from the other person. ¡°Godmother, thank you.¡±

    Monica looked at the contents of the message and paused.

    In fact, a word of thanks was amon word in a civilized society.

    However, she did not know why, but when she saw the thank you from George, her heart warmed. She was inexplicably touched by George.

    It must not be easy for such an aloof child like George to say such words.

    She deleted the half-edited message and said, ¡°Silly, we¡¯re family. You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡±

    No more messages came from the other end. George was still an introvert, after all.

    With that, Monica put down her phone, and for some reason, she was pretty happy.

    It seemed like her fracture today was not in vain. At least she had gained George, that little brat¡¯s respect.

    She was in a good mood and saw that Finn had already driven to the garage.

    Her crutches were in the backseat, so she naturally thought that Finn would get them for her after he got out of the car. Then, he would open the car door for her and help her get out.

    However, the reality was that after Finn parked the car, he got out and walked to the side.

    He had no intention of helping her at all.

    ......

    That d*uchbag! What was wrong with him again?

    However, because he still had to lock the car, he did not turn around and leave immediately. He simply stood at a distance that was neither too far nor too close, looking at her coldly.

    Monica gritted her teeth.

    She could not insist on asking Finn to do anything, for she did not have that ability yet.

    Whenever they were together, Finn would do whatever he wanted. If she asked him to do anything, she would be making a fool out of herself.

    She opened the car door and slowly got out.

    The doctor said she should not put pressure on her foot for at least a week, so she stood on her tiptoes. It looked difficult and a little funny.

    After she got out of the car, she struggled to open the door to the backseat and take out her crutches.

    When she left the hospital, it was Finn who carried her, and she just had to hold on to the crutches.

    At that moment, she felt numb. It turned out that all the good Finn had done for her was for the sake of outsiders.

    Take the hospital, for example. Not only were there many peopleing and going, but it was also where he worked. Hence, he was deliberately showing it to others to create the illusion that he, Dr. Jones, dotted on his wife!

    What a hypocrite.

    Monica cursed in her heart. In the end, she adjusted her crutches and supported herself as she walked toward the elevator step by step.

    Then, the car behind her was locked.

    Finn did not even look at her before he turned around and walked into the elevator first.

    What was worse was that when she was already at the entrance of the elevator, that b*stard Finn pressed the button on the elevator and left.

    ¡°F*ck, Finn!¡± Monica could not help but roar.

    She was going crazy.

    She almost fell to the ground just so that she could walk faster and not have him wait for her for too long. Yet¡­ She really did f*cking overthink things.

    She watched the elevator reach their floor and then slowlye down.

    Once Monica walked into the elevator, she pressed the floor angrily.

    She must curse Finn, curse that man to spend the rest of his life alone!

    The elevator arrived, and Monica walked into the house.

    At that moment, Finn was also there. However, when he saw her return, she did not even bat an eyelid at her as he was in the kitchen, seemingly cooking.

    It was only then that she realized they were in the hospital at noon and had not even eaten lunch.

    Suddenly, she felt hungry.

    She rubbed her stomach and walked to the kitchen, where Finn was making instant noodles.

    Finn did not really know how to cook. Under normal circumstances, he would make a quick ready-made pasta to fill his stomach.

    Monica said, ¡°Make one for me while you¡¯re at it.¡±

    She did not want to go through the hassle of ordering takeout.

    Although instant noodles did not sound too good to her, it was still better than not eating.

    Without even looking at her, Finn said, ¡°Serve yourself.¡±

    He rejected her immediately.

    ¡°Finn, why are you so annoying? You¡¯ve already made some yourself. Why can¡¯t you cook another serving for me?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do,¡± Finn said bluntly. ¡°But I¡¯m not obligated to do anything for you.¡±

    Monica was about to explode with anger.

    She felt she was embarrassing herself every time she tried to be friendly with Finn.

    In fact, there were many times when she was so angry that she did not want to talk to Finn anymore. However, after her anger subsided, she still realized there was no need for her to be upset with Finn. In the end, there was no enmity between them. Even if they were separated, they could still be friends.

 Chapter 360 - Honeymoon: I Love You, Jeanne

    <h4>Chapter 360: Honeymoon: I Love You, Jeanne</h4>

    How could Finn have such a bad character?

    She said, ¡°Do you know your character makes you very annoying?¡±

    She said it out loud because she could not hold it in or suppress it anymore.

    However, Finn did not answer her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have you know that no woman would like someone like you!¡± Monica said, enunciating each word.

    The grip on Finn¡¯s fork tightened.

    ¡°*sshole!¡± Monica left after saying that.

    She felt like it was a waste of time talking to Finn.

    Why could she not drill it into her mind every time that she should not interact with that man?

    Why could she not drill it into her mind every time to stay away from that man?

    Was she crazy? Why did she think that she and Finn could still be friends in the future?

    Finn¡¯s hate for her was deeply rooted in his bones.

    What was it about her that made him look down on her so much?

    ......

    What was it about her that was unworthy of him and made her feel inferior in front of him?!

    D*mn it!

    Monica mmed the door shut.

    Only when she closed the door did Finn raise his head and look in the direction of the door. His face was still as cold as ever.

    He had stomach issues, and it was pretty serious. Hence, when he did not eat on time, his stomach would react. Although he did not feel any pain, the difort in his stomach was abnormally obvious, and he should not torture his body like that. That was why he did not return to his room immediately after he returned.

    The way he treated Monica¡­

    Anyway, she would never know why he would treat her like that!

    ..

    At the Food Surveince Bureau, Michael was in his office with a serious expression.

    At that moment, the door to his office was locked, and he was standing in front of therge floor-to-ceiling window, making a phone call.

    The person on the other end of the phone ordered, ¡°Check Finn!¡±

    ¡°Yes. But, Mr. President, may I ask why you want to run a check on Finn?¡± Michael asked.

    He really did not know why Finn would attract the attention of the Sanders.

    ¡°Nox is the grandson of Wade. I¡¯m very clear about this, so there¡¯s no need to spend too much time on him. However, we don¡¯t know Finn¡¯s background, and I think it¡¯s necessary to conduct an investigation.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Michael agreed immediately.

    ¡°The empire that the Duncans conquered back then has already been eradicated. However, some time ago, the Intelligence Bureau said that the child of the Duncans¡¯ eldest grandson¡¯s daughter-inw might still be alive. No matter how this person is now, he¡¯s still a threat to our Sanders. To put it bluntly, he is also an inglorious existence to us. Back then, regardless of whether the Duncans¡¯ administration of Harken was no longer sufficient to support the development of Harken or whether the Duncans were seeking self-protection against us Sanders, in a fundamental sense, us Sanders did try to seize power from them. If that person is still alive in this world, he will constantly remind everyone of the heinous things the Sanders has done. Therefore, we must uproot this person and exterminate him!¡± The President¡¯s tone was getting a little harsh.

    ¡°I understand,¡± Michael said respectfully.

    ¡°Michael.¡± The tone of the President changed and became somewhat earnest. ¡°I am well aware of your father¡¯s physical condition, and because of your father¡¯s high position in the court and the difference in his position, your father will naturally make many enemies. If anything happens to your father, many people will be eyeing the position of the national defense general. I¡¯m indeed protecting the Rosses. After all, your grandfather helped my father to conquer the Sanders back then. So, naturally, I don¡¯t want you both to be reced. However, I am, after all, the president of a country. Whatever I do, I need to convince the masses. You¡¯re so young. If I disregard everyone¡¯s objections and let you take the position of the national defense general, it will put me in a difficult position. However, if you can help us Sanders to find this person and eliminate the hidden dangers, I¡¯ll have a reasonable reason to promote you.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you down, Mr. President!¡± Michael promised.

    ¡°Okay.¡± The person on the other end replied, ¡°I¡¯ll leave this matter to you. If there is anything you need, feel free to contact me. I¡¯ll try my best to help you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. President.¡±

    With that, the person on the other end hung up the call without saying anything else.

    Michael also silently put his phone down.

    At that moment, his expression was extremely cold.

    Finn¡­

    Could Finn have such a powerful background?

 Chapter 361 - Honeymoon: I Love You, Jeanne

    <h4>Chapter 361: Honeymoon: I Love You, Jeanne</h4>

    Of course, even if he was the orphan of the Duncans, he would not have an honorable status once the Sanders was in power. In fact, it might even lead to his death! However, what the Sanders were afraid of was... What if the Swans were secretly supporting the Duncans?

    In fact, all these years, the insiders thought that the Sanders was targeting the Swans to take back Harken¡¯s business management rights from the Swans. The Sanders wanting to control the development of the business was, of course, one aspect. However, in reality, if the Swans were loyal to the Sanders and could drive the economic development of the Harken forward, the Sanders would not be so eager to take back the rights from them. Most importantly, the Sanders were starting to suspect that the Swans had helped the Sanders to take down the head of the Duncans back then just to retain their strength and protect the Duncans¡¯ orphan.

    The Sanders wanting to form a marriage alliance with the Swans was actually to test the Swans¡¯ attitude toward the Sanders, and the Swans¡¯ rejection could not be any more obvious. That meant the Swans did not want anything to do with the Sanders. Probably by using the excuse of not wanting to be involved in politics anymore, they were already secretly plotting a rebellion.

    As for a rebellion... They had to find out if there really was that posthumous child.

    In Harken, regardless of whether it was in business development or not, the Swans still upied half of the country. The Sanders did not dare to touch the Swans so simply because once the Swans rebelled, it would cause huge economic losses in Harken. As the ruler of the Harken, he did not dare to take risks easily. Therefore, he could only secretly investigate whether the Swans were really raising and supporting the posthumous child. If not, the Sanders could still keep the Swans. However, if the child really existed¡­ even if the Sanders was desperate, they still had to kill the Swans!

    After a series of deductions, Finn was currently the most suspicious one.

    He did not have a good impression of Finn anyway.

    He admitted that he was governed by his feelings. Due to Monica and Finn¡¯s rtionship, he had always been hostile toward Finn.

    Now... was the perfect time for him to use his official position for personal gain.

    No matter his motive, he was very willing to have the man disappear from the face of this earth.

    Something in his eyes flickered as he was thinking about how he could confirm Finn¡¯s true identity.

    The Duncans were all dead, so there was no such thing as a paternity test.

    However, if he was really the posthumous child, he would definitely be shouldering the heavy responsibility of overthrowing the Sanders and restoring his family name. Then, he would definitely protect himself under any circumstances!

    ......

    Therefore¡­

    His eyes narrowed, and a cruel smile appeared on his face.

    ..

    On Balti Inds.

    Due to the time difference, afternoon in South Hampton City was now nighttime in Balti Inds.

    As Balti Inds was a little far from South Hampton City, Jeanne was on a ne with Fourth Master Swan for eight hours. Uponnding, they rushed to one of the inds in Balti Inds, and after all the traveling, they finally arrived at the hotel at 8 p.m. local time in Balti Inds.

    When they arrived at the hotel, Jeanney down on the big bed in the hotel.

    She was too tired as traveling all day had really worn her out.

    Moreover, in the two days after the wedding in South Hampton City, she had not had a good rest.

    Edward looked at Jeanne and smiled before he walked toward the bed.

    Seeing him approach, Jeanne suddenly sat up.

    Edward was really amused by her appearance.

    Jeanne realized the man had been smiling too much recently. Yes, it was a little too much!

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jeanne looked wary. She found the man... very dangerous.

    Edward¡¯s lips curled into an evil smile.

    The man was so charming that Jeanne was stunned at that moment.

    After she came to her senses, she saw that Edward had also climbed onto the bed.

    Jeanne¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she could not help but move backward. She did not want to do it when she was dead tired and on an empty stomach.

    As her body moved back, Edward moved forward until Jeanne was at the headboard of the bed, and Edward pushed her against the headboard to stop her from moving.

    Edward said, ¡°Jeannie, don¡¯t you know that my desires haven¡¯t been satisfied?¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s heart started to race.

    ¡°That is why...¡± Edward raised his eyebrows. ¡°I brought you to this ce alone. This ce has a radius of tens of miles with nothing else. What do you think it is for?¡±

    Then, his face drew closer.

    As he drew closer, Jeanne could feel his aggressiveness, and her breathing quickened.

    It was because of his sudden sense of intimidation that she found it difficult to breathe.

 Chapter 362 - Honeymoon: I Love You, Jeanne

    <h4>Chapter 362: Honeymoon: I Love You, Jeanne</h4>

    Just as Edward had said, Balti Inds became a tourist destination because it was a cluster of inds. Each ind was not big, but they were all separated. They could travel to other inds by ships, and the inds were also divided into many levels. For example, Jeanne and Edward were on the S-level ind, which was the best. The best advantage was that only one vi was on the ind. Or, to put it more bluntly, no one else was on the ind. Hence, they could run naked on the ind if they wanted to!

    She unconsciously bit her lips, feeling as though she had nowhere to turn for help.

    She looked at Edward in front of her with a guarded look. Looking at his face at such a close distance, she found him really beautiful.

    Suddenly, she closed her eyes and looked as though she was ready to face death.

    Since she could not escape anyway, why should she waste her energy resisting?

    Hence, she kept her eyes closed, waiting for the certain someone toe closer¡­ However, nothing came for a long time.

    She opened her eyes in bewilderment, only to see the beautiful face smiling in front of her.

    He was clearly mocking¡­ her self-indulgence!

    At that moment, she heard Edward say, ¡°Jeannie, although you do look excited, we have to fill our stomachs first. Otherwise, we won¡¯t have any strength!¡±

    ¡°Bastard...¡± Who the hell looked excited?

    She stretched out her leg and kicked Edward in the face.

    She really wanted to kick Edward¡¯s face, which could bring disaster to the people of a country.

    However, just as her foot reached out, arge hand caught her.

    ......

    Jeanne gritted her teeth. The guy¡¯s reaction and strength were really¡­ shocking.

    She looked at him fiercely, watching him with that smile still on his face as he suddenly moved closer to her foot.

    Then, he nted a soft kiss on her foot.

    ¡°...Mm.¡± Jeanne¡¯s face turned red.

    She felt that the current Edward was very flirty.

    At that moment, she felt that the sole of her foot was burning hot.

    His lips parted from the sole of her foot, and he said, ¡°Jeannie, why don¡¯t you go take a shower and change out of your clothes? The clothes are in the cloakroom. The hotel has prepared new ones ording to your size. Once you¡¯re done, head downstairs, and we¡¯ll have dinner.¡±

    After giving his instructions, he took the lead to get down from the bed.

    Jeanne unconsciously ced her feet on the bed sheet, feeling the part where he kissed¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste too much time. I¡¯m hungry,¡± Edward reminded her. Before he left, he did not forget to add, ¡°And I¡¯m not just talking about my stomach.¡±

    ¡®What a beast,¡¯ Jeanne thought.

    With that, Edward left.

    Jeanne finally heaved a sigh of relief and quietlyposed herself.

    In fact, she had been clear-minded and had not had any desires for many years.

    Never did she think that there would be a day when her mouth would dry up, her heart would beat faster, and her face would turn red because of a small movement.

    She got out of bed and went to the bathroom. After a day of traveling, she really needed a shower and to rx.

    However, she did not take long in the shower. After all, she was really hungry.

    Once she changed into a set of loungewear, she picked up her phone and went downstairs.

    While she went downstairs, she turned on her phone and looked at it. That was when she saw a message from Monica, and her face stiffened.

    George had¡­ sports day today.

    She remembered George saying a while ago that their school would be having a sports day, and George had signed up for long-distance running. However, too many things had happened recently that shepletely forgot about it. Hence, when she saw Monica¡¯s message, she felt extremely guilty.

    That culprit¡­

    Something in her eyes moved as she turned her head and looked at the man standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window on the first floor. He seemed to be waiting for her.

    At that moment, he was looking out the window.

    As they were on an ind, outside the window was the endless sea. Especially at night, with the stars reflecting on its surface, it was really a beautiful scene.

    However, Jeanne was not in the mood to appreciate them all. She walked toward Edward angrily and asked, ¡°Why did you bring me here without my permission?¡±

    ¡®Ms. Lawrence really knows how to throw a fit sometimes,¡¯ Edward thought.

    Then, he turned his head to look at her.

    Looking at her flushed little face, he could tell that she was throwing a tantrum.

    Even so, why did he like her so much?

    At least, she was no longer as respectful and polite to him as before. Moreover, she did not avoid him anymore.

    He reached out and caressed her head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Jeanne was angry.

    Right now, all she wanted was to strangle the man in front of her for making her miss George¡¯s sports day.

 Chapter 363 - Honeymoon: I Love You, Jeanne

    <h4>Chapter 363: Honeymoon: I Love You, Jeanne</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m pissed.¡±

    Edward looked at her and smiled faintly.

    It was obvious that he was doting on Jeanne and did not care about Jeanne¡¯s emotions at all.

    ¡°Do you know what day it is for George today?¡± Jeanne asked angrily.

    Edward frowned.

    He remembered George¡¯s birthday very clearly.

    ¡°Today is George¡¯s school sports day! It was supposed to be my first time participating in the parent-child sports day, but I was absent!¡± Jeanne was furious.

    She was really fuming.

    George had been with her since he was a baby. Although she would leave him when she received a mission, she would never leave without saying a word.

    However, what she did this time was no different than abandoning him.

    Edward said, ¡°I promise you won¡¯t be absent next time.¡±

    ¡°Next time? Who knows when the next time will be?¡±

    ¡°If you want, we can go back,¡± Edward promised her.

    ......

    However, Jeanne simply red at him.

    ¡°You know I have some power in South Hampton City...¡± There was clearly a smug look on her face.

    Jeanne was furious. She turned around and was about to leave when somebody suddenly pulled her into an embrace.

    Jeanne resisted, but Edward hugged her even tighter, rendering her resistance useless.

    She looked at Edward fiercely.

    ¡°Compared to George, I¡¯m more afraid of being abandoned by you,¡± Edward whispered in her ear.

    His voice was low, but it seemed he did not say it to tter her. In fact, it was his true thoughts.

    Jeanne¡¯s heart skipped a beat. It was very easy to be moved by his words.

    He said, ¡°I love you, Jeanne.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s heart started to pound against her chest.

    The confession caught her off guard¡­

    Previously, when she was about to leave Harken for good, Edward had also told her that he liked her.

    However, every time she heard him say those three words, she would be emotionally moved because she thought a person like Edward would not like or talk about love at any time.

    She was silent, and in silence, she could only feel her heartbeat elerating.

    ¡°Sir, Madam.¡± In the hall, a middle-aged woman suddenly appeared and greeted them in English.

    Stunned, Jeanne quickly pushed Edward away.

    Edward did not force her either.

    However, every time he saw her flushed face, he would be in a good mood for some reason.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to eat,¡± the middle-aged woman said respectfully.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± Edward held her hand and walked toward the dining hall calmly.

    He was the one who confessed, but why was she the one who felt ufortable instead?

    Sheposed herself and sat at the dining table with Edward.

    The middle-aged woman stood beside them and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Swan, thank you very much foring to Balti Inds. We¡¯re happy that you have chosen our hotel, the Balti Vi. I¡¯m Dale, the housekeeper of this vi, and I am here to serve you. This is the only vi on this small ind. During your stay, no one will be allowed to set foot here without your permission. I will also leave after I¡¯m done with my work. I won¡¯t disturb your honeymoon trip.¡±

    The two of them listened to Dale¡¯s introduction as they ate.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be in this vi at 9 a.m., 11 p.m., and 5 p.m. every day. If you have any special requests, I cane back to serve you at the time you specify.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Edward responded.

    ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t disturb your meal,¡± Dale said respectfully before she continued, ¡°I wish you a happy marriage.¡±

    After saying that, she left.

    Jeanne looked at the woman¡¯s back and then turned back to eat her steak.

    What Dale meant was that Jeanne would be spending a week alone with Edward on the ind, where no one else was around.

    Her heart started to race again, and she pursed her lips. At the thought that they had left George at home, she felt numb.

    ¡°We¡¯ll go out to sea tomorrow.¡± During the meal, Edward suddenly spoke.

    Jeanne raised her head.

    ¡°Once you¡¯re awake, we¡¯ll go out to sea on a speedboat tomorrow. We¡¯ll have some fun at sea.¡±

    Jeanne ignored him, thinking, ¡®Who wants to go with you?¡¯

    However, she had to say that she was looking forward to it. It had been a long time since she had such a rxing time.

    In the past, in order to survive and be stronger, she had always suppressed her needs and worked hard.

    Actually¡­ No, she would never say it.

    She continued to eat her dinner quietly.

    ¡°Right.¡± Edward suddenly thought of something.

    Jeanne frowned. When did the man have so much to say?

    Edward asked, ¡°Do you want to have children?¡±

    ¡°Ahem.¡± Jeanne almost choked to death from his words.

    Edward passed her a ss of cold water.

    Jeanne took a sip, and it took a while for her to calm down before she said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Edward nodded and did not forget to remind her at that moment. ¡°I didn¡¯t use protection on the night of the wedding.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°I forgot to ask for your opinion,¡± he said with an apologetic tone.

    Jeanne thought, ¡®Did you really forget, or was it never on your mind?¡¯

    However, she said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. We should be safe that day.¡±

    Logically speaking, she should not be pregnant.

    ¡°I will pay special attention to it next time,¡± Edward promised.

    Next time¡­

    Jeanne¡¯s face was slightly red.

    After the two of them had dinner, Edward said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go out for a walk?¡±

    ¡°I want to sleep,¡± Jeanne blurted out.

    It was because she was really too tired and wanted to get some rest earlier.

    However, she could see the change in expression on Edward¡¯s face.

    What was Edward, that beast, thinking about now?!

 Chapter 364 - The Accident Is Just the Start

    <h4>Chapter 364: The ident Is Just the Start</h4>

    The next day, Edward picked Jeanne up from the bed. Then, they went out to sea on a speedboat.

    On the deck, the sea breeze blew.

    The sun in Balti Inds was very nice. In the morning, it was warm but not too sunny. The sky was blue, the sea was choppy, and the sun sparkled on the sea¡¯s surface.

    Jeanney on the sofa on the deck and looked at everything in front of herzily.

    At that moment, Edward was driving the speedboat. He stood not far away from her with his back facing her.

    He was wearing a white t-shirt and a pair of ck swim pants. On his feet was a pair of flip-flops. He did not pay much attention to his hair, so his soft short hair looked a little messy with the sea breeze blowing.

    That was the first time Jeanne saw Edward dressed like that. It was so casual that nobody would think he was the legendary Fourth Master Swan. Even his pajamas at home were made of high-end silk that looked extremely luxurious.

    Suddenly, she took out her phone and took a few pictures of Edward¡¯s back, prompting Edward to turn his head around.

    That was because Jeanne forgot to mute the volume.

    The moment he turned his head around, Jeanne felt that the sky and the sea became dull. The man was so good-looking that it could make all things in the world lose their color.

    She looked away, not wanting to sink further into the trap.

    ¡°What are you taking pictures of?¡± Edward asked her.

    ¡°I¡¯m not taking pictures of anything,¡± she said as she looked at the picture of his back on the screen.

    ......

    Edward chuckled before turning his head back and continuing to drive the speedboat.

    Jeanne did not know why she took a photo of his back. However, after a few nces, she put her phone down and continued sleeping.

    It was not that she was low in energy... It was just that a certain person¡¯s staminast night was too good.

    Upon recalling the scene fromst night, a trace of redness appeared on her face.

    As some scenes that were too intimate kept shing in her mind, she wondered how they could be so intimate with each other.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Jeanne was suddenly startled because at that moment, Edward suddenly sat next to her, and his handsome face was erged in front of her eyes.

    Jeanne was shocked.

    How was he so quiet?

    If Kingsley knew someone could get so close to her before she realized, Kinglsey would beat her to death again.

    She put her hands on Edward¡¯s chest to keep a distance between them. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Edward whispered in Jeanne¡¯s ear.

    The next second, Jeanne¡¯s face turned red.

    What a stud!

    How could he say such... explicit words in such a serious manner?

    ¡°Won¡¯t you be annoyed?¡± Jeanne used.

    They were at it all nightst night, and now, he still wanted it so early in the morning?

    Were all men machines?

    ¡°Not with you.¡± Edward leaned close to her cheek.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jeanne felt his lips on hers, kissing her deeply.

    While the sun shone brightly, the breeze blew lightly, the sea sparkled, and the waves crashed, Jeanne panted heavily as shey in Edward¡¯s embrace.

    They had just gone all outst night, so how did they go at it again today?

    Moreover, the man in front of her was definitely not sloppy in doing such a thing. Every time, he would do it fast, not giving her any chance to resist.

    At that moment, she was so tired that she did not even want to move. She justy in his embrace and listened to the sound of his powerful heartbeat.

    ¡°Let me apply sunscreen for you,¡± Edward suddenly said.

    Jeanne did not agree, but Edward had already lied her down on the sofa.

    Then¡­

    ¡°Edward!¡± Jeanne tugged at her clothes, which she did not even take off just now.

    ¡°No one else is around.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not used to it.¡±

    ¡°You have to get used to it.¡±

    ¡°I will not get used to it.¡±

    ¡°You will.¡± The corner of his mouth lifted into a faint smile, and he looked very good with it. His tone was also filled with affection.

    Jeanne looked at him resentfully.

    As he wished, Edward applied sunscreen on her meticulously with his slender fingers.

    ¡°I always forget to ask you,¡± Edward suddenly said.

    Jeanne¡¯s face was buried on the sofa, but her small ears were visibly red.

    ¡°What does the tattoo here mean?¡± Edward¡¯s slender fingers pointed at her back, at the position of her spine.

    There was a string of Sanskrit characters there. On her slender and fair back, it was unusually eye-catching and sexy.

    ¡°I once almost died, so I got myself a tattoo with Sanskrit words. It means ¡®to be protected¡¯,¡± Jeanne replied.

    Edward remained silent for a few seconds before he asked, ¡°Does the tattoo hurt?¡±

    Jeanne suddenly smiled and turned to look at Edward.

 Chapter 365 - The Accident Is Just the Start

    <h4>Chapter 365: The ident Is Just the Start</h4>

    She looked at him, who was asking her if her tattoo was painful with a serious expression, and said, ¡°To you, it shouldn¡¯t be painful.¡±

    Compared to his previous injuries, it would probably feel nothing to him.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Edward replied.

    Then, he continued to apply sunscreen on her body attentively.

    When he was done, Jeanne¡¯s entire face was red as shey on the sofa, not moving at all.

    ¡°Now help me with it.¡± Edward suddenly lifted her up.

    He was so strong that he could lift her up in one go. She even felt that he could lift her up into the air.

    She said, ¡°You¡¯re a man. Why are you applying sunscreen?¡±

    ¡°I care about my image.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Jeanne sat up from the sofa and applied sunscreen on Edward.

    The man¡¯s figure¡­

    He had such amazing muscles. How did he train it?

    ......

    Her fingers brushed against hists, which was hard but bouncy.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Edward¡¯s back was facing her, but he could feel her fingers deliberately caressing it.

    Jeanne was speechless.

    She did not like it. She did not like strong and powerful men.

    Every time she was underneath him, she always felt extremely weak.

    She was a little rude when she applied sunscreen on Edward. She was definitely not as careful as Edward was when he was with her.

    The sea breeze blew, and the waves rippled.

    Never would they imagine that that would be the most peaceful moment in their entire lives.

    ¡­

    In South Hampton City, Monica got up from her bed.

    ¡°Ouch.¡± She could not help but let out a low cry as she had forgotten about the fracture of her ankle.

    She even pulled it carelessly, and it was really painful.

    She struggled to get off the ground, picked up her crutches, and limped into the bathroom to wash up.

    Then, she looked at her slightly swollen face in the mirror before patting it with water.

    F*ck.

    It was all Finn¡¯s fault for making her so angry yesterday that her face was now swollen.

    She looked unhappily at herself in the mirror.

    In the future, she would never take the initiative to say a word to Finn, that *sshole!

    After washing up, Monica picked up her crutches and prepared to walk out of the bathroom.

    As she had just washed her face, and there was some water puddles on the bathroom floor, she slipped.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Monica fell directly to the ground.

    She felt like she was about to meet her end as her vision went ck.

    It took her a long time before she realized she was not dead and still alive.

    However, it was so painful that her big, fat tears streamed down her face uncontrobly.

    She broke down and shouted at the top of her voice, ¡°Is anyone there? Is anyone home?¡±

    She called out for someone for a very long time, but other than her own voice echoing, there was no one else.

    Monica felt her nose turn sour while thinking about what a tragic situation she was in.

    She had fallen so badly, yet she had to get up by herself in the end.

    She gritted her teeth.

    After she was certain that Finn was not around and that the cleaningdy had note, she could only rely on herself to get up.

    She could not just sit in the bathroom and wait for her death.

    With that, she practically crawled to pick up the two crutches that had been flung far away. Then, she supported herself with the sink beside her and slowly stood up.

    She took a deep breath before carefully walking out of the bathroom and out of her bedroom.

    When Monica was in the living room, she was stunned as she watched Finn sit elegantly in the living room and watch TV.

    Did that mean¡­ he heard her crying and howling in the room just now but chose to block it out?

    Yes, they had nothing to do with each other. Even if she died, he would be indifferent about it, and she did not care.

    Anyway, they did not need to be responsible for each other.

    Anyway... that was it.

    She limped to the kitchen with her crutches.

    She was starving.

    Although she had ordered takeout yesterday, she was so angry that she did not eat much. When she thought about that b*stard Finn saying, ¡°I have no obligation to help you¡±, she got so angry that she wanted to tear him apart. She felt she could not live with Finn anymore, for she would go crazy if it continued.

    She went to the kitchen by herself and nned to make herself a bowl of pasta.

    Sometimes, too much takeout would get boring after a while.

    Hence, she tried to prepare a bowl of pasta for herself.

    It was said to be very simple.

    At that moment, Finn, who was sitting on the sofa, turned to look at Monica. Then, she continued to sit on the sofa and watched TV.

    Monica searched the Inte for a tutorial on how to make pasta. She followed the steps, boiled the water, and waited for it to boil.

 Chapter 366 - The Accident Is Just the Start

    <h4>Chapter 366: The ident Is Just the Start</h4>

    ¡®Oh my God.¡¯ Monica was dumbfounded. ¡®What does it mean by boiling?¡¯

    She looked it up on the Inte again, where it said that something was boiling when it was bubbling.

    As such, she waited for a long time until the water finally bubbled.

    Then, she put the pasta in, with the instruction to cook it until it was soft.

    After that, she was to heat up the pasta sauce.

    Was she supposed to heat up the sauce together in the pot of pasta that was cooking?

    Monica studied it for a long time and decided to do it in a separate saucepan.

    ¡°Sizzle!¡±

    The sauce was close to burning, so she quickly put it aside and went to check the pasta in the pot.

    She thought, ¡®Is it soft yet? It should be.¡¯

    With that, she turned off the fire, scooped the pasta out, and put it together with the sauce.

    It was such a big bowl of noodles, but something was wrong ¡ª there was not enough sauce.

    Right. She was supposed to put some pasta water into the sauce.

    ......

    Hence, she scooped some water out with a big spoon.

    It was a sess!

    Monica thought she was pretty amazing for seeding in making pasta for the first time.

    Although it was a little nd, she held the te of pasta and was about to hop her way to the dining room to eat.

    Unexpectedly, as she hopped, the hot pasta sauce in the bowl spilled and hit the back of her hand.

    ¡°Ow!¡± Monica yelped in pain.

    At that moment, both of her hands let go of the te of pasta, causing it to fall to the ground and hit Monica¡¯s foot.

    ¡°Ow!¡± Monica cried out again.

    Then, she lost her bnce and fell to the floor.

    In the kitchen, a loudmotion went down, and even the most indifferent person quickly ran over because of the sudden noise.

    That was when Finn saw Monica had fallen to the ground in a sorry state. The te was broken, and pasta was everywhere.

    Finn bent down and wanted to help Monica up when Monica suddenly screamed, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±

    She was so loud that Finn¡¯s hand froze in mid-air.

    Monica endured the pain in her body and got up from the ground.

    However, the pasta sauce made the floor too slippery, so as soon as she got up, she fell again.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Monica¡¯s butt hit the ground, and it hurt so badly.

    Finn pursed his lips and reached out, wanting to pick Monica up.

    Yet, she pushed his hand away.

    Finn frowned.

    ¡°I told you not to touch me!¡± Monica looked at Finn. Her eyes were red, and the disgust on her face was visible.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Finn¡¯s patience was limited.

    Now, his expression was ugly as he stared at the spiteful woman.

    ¡°Even if I fall to my death, I don¡¯t want your help. Get away from me!¡± Monica shouted, and her throat felt like it was about to tear.

    In response, Finn looked at her coldly.

    While struggling to get up, Monica said, ¡°I regret it! I regret agreeing to move out with you and even agreeing not to have any servants at home!¡±

    Finn¡¯s eyes flickered.

    ¡°From tomorrow onward, I will have all the servants in my vie over and serve me. If you don¡¯t like it and can¡¯t live a life of servitude, it¡¯s your own problem that you¡¯ve gotten used to living such a poor life. I won¡¯tpromise anymore!¡± Monica finally stood up.

    She must have gone crazy that year to agree to live with Finn alone without her parents. From then on, no one had served her.

    All these years, she had eaten more junk food than she had ever eaten in her entire life!

    Finn simply looked at Monica, who picked up her phone angrily to make a call. ¡°Dad.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s sote. Why aren¡¯t you at work yet? Do you know there¡¯s an important board of directors meeting today? Hurry over. There¡¯s still half an hour left.¡±

    Monica suppressed the anger in her heart and said, ¡°I cane over, but you have to agree to one condition of mine.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an order for you to attend the meeting. I¡¯m not begging you. Don¡¯t negotiate with me.¡±

    ¡°I want Auntie Linda, Macy, and Uncle Greg to be with me.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you again?¡±

    ¡°Nothing is wrong with me! I¡¯ve had enough of the days where I have no one to serve me at home! You don¡¯t know how many takeaways and junk food I¡¯ve eaten over the years when I¡¯ve been with Finn. I almost fell to my death in the bathroom today, but no one came to my help. Dad, either you bring the maids here, or I¡¯ll go back and live with you guys. It¡¯s up to you!¡±

    On the other side, there was a few seconds of silence.

    He agreed to Finn¡¯s request back then because he wanted the two of them to develop a rtionship.

    He really did not expect that Monica would bottle everything up to such an extent.

 Chapter 367 - The Accident Is Just the Start

    <h4>Chapter 367: The ident Is Just the Start</h4>

    Moreover, judging from his daughter¡¯s tone at that moment, she was already at her limit.

    Otherwise, she would not have broken down after just three years.

    ¡°Get yourself to thepany first.¡± Gary did not agree immediately, but his tone was much softer.

    Monica did not want to go on talking to him anymore, so she directly ended the call. Then, she picked up the crutches next to her and left.

    Suddenly, someone grabbed her arm.

    Monica, who was already angry, burst out like a volcano. ¡°Let go of me!¡±

    However, Finn did not let go.

    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Monica raised her voice even more.

    Finn still did not let go of her.

    In fact, he was about to speak when Monica cursed, ¡°Damn it.¡±

    After that, she bit Finn¡¯s hand hard.

    Finn frowned furiously.

    Monica bit down with all her strength as if she really wanted to kill Finn. Even her body was trembling, and she tasted a trace of blood.

    ......

    ¡°Monica!¡± Finn looked at her like she was crazy and pushed her away.

    Monica took two steps back, but because a bar counter was behind her, she would not fall.

    Finn nced at the bite mark on his hand, which was bleeding. It did not hurt that much, but he could still feel how hard she was biting.

    Just how much did Monica hate him to bite him so hard?

    He even had a feeling that if he had not pushed her away, Monica would bite off his flesh.

    ¡°Ha.¡± Monica looked at Finn¡¯s scarlet bite marks and sneered. ¡°Does it hurt? Do you want to strangle me to death?!¡±

    Finn did not say anything.

    ¡°Well, I f*cking want to strangle you to death now! Really, Finn, no one in my entire life has made me so angry that I want to kill them. I¡¯m serious. Stay away from me. I beg you. I need to calm down by myself. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll really kill you!¡± Monica was so angry that she was about to break down.

    It was true. Finn, that b*stard, could really make her lose her mind.

    With that, she leaned on her crutches and left in a rage.

    Finn watched her from behind, looking at how fast she was walking as if she could not wait to leave.

    However, the more anxious she was, the more unsteady she became.

    All of a sudden, she fell down again without bumping into anything. As she fell to the ground, her crutches slid further away.

    Finn clenched his fists tightly and watched as Monica fell to the ground, her spirits crushed.

    She hit the floor to vent her anger.

    She did not know how she could be so stupid.

    How could it be? From the moment she woke up in the morning until now, she had been falling non-stop!

    Could she not take good care of herself and not be such a wreck?

    Monica was so angry that her eyes were red.

    At that moment, not only was her body in pain but she was also driven to extreme madness.

    Then, she began to cry heart-wrenchingly. It was as if the sky was about to copse and she was about to die.

    Finn looked at Monica crying so miserably for no reason, and suddenly, the anger in his heart that he had been suppressing disappeared.

    He loosened his fists and walked toward Monica, who was crying like mad, not caring whether Finn was there or not.

    ¡°You just fell a few times. Do you have to cry like this?¡± Finn¡¯s voice was much gentler now. Seeing that she had all that energy to cry, he reckoned she was not hurt.

    Monica could not and did not want to hear anything.

    All she wanted to do now was cry, and she could cry herself to death.

    ¡°Are you a child?¡± Finn was speechless.

    He had never seen an adult cry so miserably for such a trivial matter.

    ¡°Leave me alone,¡± Monica yelled at Finn while crying.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°I told you to leave me alone... Ah...¡± Monica screamed because Finn suddenly picked her up from the ground.

    Monica resisted by writhing and struggling.

    In Finn¡¯s arms, she was restless.

    ¡°Monica! If you keep this up, I¡¯ll really throw you down the stairs!¡± Finn said fiercely with a dark face.

    Monica looked at him with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°23 floors!¡± Finn added.

    Monica¡¯s eyes were red. She was blind to have fallen in love with that man back then.

    Feeling that Monica had suddenly calmed down, Finn carried her out of the house again.

    When they were at the underground garage, Finn put her in the passenger seat.

 Chapter 368 - The Accident Is Just the Start

    <h4>Chapter 368: The ident Is Just the Start</h4>

    After that, he sat in the driver¡¯s seat and drove to the hospital.

    Monica kept looking out of the window, refusing to look at Finn, so she turned the back of her cold head to him.

    On the contrary, Finn, who had never been the one to take the initiative to speak, suddenly spoke up.

    ¡°Did you fall in the bathroom?¡± Finn asked.

    Monica sneered.

    That person was so skilled at putting on airs that she really wanted to apud him.

    ¡°I was out buying food,¡± Finn said. That was why he did not hear her calling for help.

    However, Monica did not turn around as she did not believe him. To be precise, she was pretending not to hear anything he said.

    Finn wanted to exin himself, but seeing how cold she was, he did not say anything more.

    In fact¡­

    If Monica paid more attention, she would have seen a serving of pasta on the dining table at home.

    Apparently, it was from the most famous restaurant in South Hampton City that did not do delivery and had a line very early in the morning.

    When the car arrived at the hospital, Finn opened the car door.

    ......

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Monica got out of the car by herself.

    Finn endured it and looked at her coldly.

    Monica got out of the car with difficulty and leaned on her crutches.

    Just like that, the two of them went to the orthopedics department, with Monica walking in front and Finn behind.

    Finn briefly exined the situation to the doctor. ¡°She fell a few times at home today. Can you check if she hurt herself again?¡±

    ¡°Why did she fall?¡± The doctor frowned.

    He told them to take good care of her.

    ¡°She can be a little clumsy sometimes,¡± Finn exined.

    Monica turned to look at Finn.

    Yes, she was a little clumsy. She stuck out like a sore thumb. She was an idiot!

    Finn noticed Monica¡¯s gaze and turned to look at her as well.

    Monica sneered.

    In any case, she was useless in Finn¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s take another x-ray,¡± the doctor suggested.

    ¡°Sorry for the trouble.¡± Finn smiled.

    The nurse took Monica to get another x-ray done.

    Once they got the scans, the doctor said, ¡°Everything¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not as serious as yesterday. I don¡¯t think she fell on her ankle, but you must be careful next time.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Finn nodded.

    After that, Finn left with Monica.

    The orthopedic doctor and the nurse looked at the two of them ¡ª one at the front and the other at the back.

    ¡°Did Dr. Jones and his wife quarrel?¡± The nurse gossiped.

    ¡°Mrs. Jones is really ruthless. She bit Dr. Jones¡¯s hand until it bled.¡± The doctor shook his head.

    ¡°That¡¯s because Dr. Jones indulged her. It¡¯s all because he dotes on his wife. A straight man like you won¡¯t know anything. You deserve to be single.¡± The nurse spoke up for Finn.

    ¡°...¡±

    In any case, in front of the female employees of the hospital, no one was allowed to speak ill of Dr. Jones, not even Dr. Jones¡¯s wife.

    ¡­

    In the hospital corridor, Finn called out to her, ¡°Monica.¡±

    However, Monica did not respond, so Finn walked in front of Monica.

    Monica¡¯s eyes moved as she red at him fiercely.

    In fact, once she calmed down, she did not know why she would break down to such an extent today either.

    Thinking about it, it was actually a trivial matter. It was not worth making such a big fuss over!

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the emergency and trauma department.¡±

    ¡°If you want to go, go!¡± she said to him.

    ¡°Can you head home yourself?¡±

    Monica looked at him. ¡°I know how to take a taxi.¡±

    However, Finn suddenly picked her up.

    Monica was shocked.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to embarrass yourself in the hospital, don¡¯t resist,¡± Finn said bluntly.

    Monica gritted her teeth.

    At that moment, Monica¡¯s phone rang again, and she looked at her father¡¯s call. She did not need to think to know that he was calling to urge her to go to the office.

    She picked up the call angrily. ¡°Dad, Finn won¡¯t let me leave!¡±

    The person on the other end of the call immediately fell silent.

    Monica knew that no excuse other than Finn would work best.

    To prove that she was not lying, Monica ced the phone next to Finn¡¯s mouth. ¡°Speak!¡±

    ¡°Dad, Monica can¡¯te to thepany right now...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. You, young people, have your own things to do, so it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯te,¡± Gary quickly said.

    At that moment, Monica had already put the phone back next to her ear when she heard her father say, ¡°The n is more important.¡±

    Damn that old man! What was he thinking?

    Monica abruptly hung up the call.

    By then, they were at the emergency and trauma department, where Finn treated the bite marks on his hands.

    It was real, and they were deep.

    ¡°How did you get bitten so badly?¡± the doctor asked as he cleaned Finn¡¯s wound up.

    It hurt just looking at it.

 Chapter 369 - The Accident Is Just the Start

    <h4>Chapter 369: The ident Is Just the Start</h4>

    Instead of answering, Finn asked casually, ¡°Do I need to be vinated against rabies?¡±

    ¡°Am I a f*cking dog to you?¡± Monica suddenly shouted.

    Everyone in the emergency and trauma department looked at Monica. Now they all knew she was the one who bit him.

    At that moment, Monica was on the verge of breaking down.

    All she knew was that she had never had a good day when she was with Finn.

    ¡°Ahem.¡± Finn coughed lightly, and everyone quickly averted their gazes.

    Monica wanted to dig a hole in the ground and bury her head in it.

    ¡°Has Mrs. Jones been bitten by dogs or other animals in the past? Has she been vinated against rabies?¡± the doctor asked.

    Monica¡¯s face was stern. ¡°No, I¡¯ve never been bitten by a dog.¡±

    ¡°In that case, there¡¯s no need,¡± the doctor said. ¡°I¡¯ll help you clean up the wound and stitch it up here.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Finn nodded.

    The doctor was then going to give Finn an anesthetic.

    ¡°No need. I can take the pain,¡± Finn refused.

    ......

    The doctor frowned at his reply.

    Finn simply said, ¡°Just stitch it up.¡±

    The doctor was a little surprised. Finn did not even blink when he told the doctor to stitch it up.

    Monica, too, was a little shocked as she watched from the side. She thought, ¡®Damn. Who are all these people around me?¡¯

    Jeannie seemed different from ordinary people, but Finn, that *sshole, did not seem simple either.

    While she was lost in her thoughts, Finn¡¯s bite mark had been treated, so he said to Monica, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Monica nced at Finn and then supported herself on her crutches, not letting Finn touch her.

    With that, the two of them returned to Finn¡¯s car. Even then, Monica turned her head to the car window as if she did not want to talk to Finn.

    Neither did Finn say much as they quietly drove home in the car.

    When the car stopped in front of a traffic light, Finn looked at the red light and waited while Monica looked out the window and at the carsing and going on the streets of South Hampton City.

    Then, her expression changed drastically.

    That was because she saw a ck off-road vehicle suddenly driving crazily toward them. It was heading in their direction, but it did not stop.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Monica screamed.

    She watched helplessly as the car showed no signs of slowing down at all and was directly speeding at them.

    She really did feel¡­ that she was going to die in the next second. She was going to be crushed to death.

    At that moment, she could only react by screaming.

    As soon as the ck car crashed into them, Monica felt her seatbelt suddenly tighten fiercely. In an instant, she felt the sky darken as the car spun around.

    The ck car crashed into the rear of their car.

    Even though it only hit a small part of the car, the impact sent them skidding quite a distance away.

    Monica was frightened to her core at how she almost lost her life!

    She gritted her teeth and was about to pull out her seatbelt to teach the reckless driver a lesson when she suddenly heard Finn¡¯s urgent and cold voice shouting, ¡°Monica, sit tight!¡±

    Finn¡¯s shouting startled Monica. Before she could react, Finn stepped on the elerator and rushed out.

    At the same time, the car that hit them also followed their car and quickly chased after them.

    Monica looked at the car behind them and then at Finn, who seemed like he had suddenly changed into a different person. Only then could she figure out what was happening!

    Hence, she did not dare to make any more noise at that moment. She just sat quietly in the passenger seat, feeling the crazy speed Finn was driving at.

    It was like that thest time she sat in Jeanne¡¯s car, and this time, it was no different.

    Now that something bad was happening to her again, was she the unlucky one, or were they the unlucky ones?

    She gritted her teeth, and her heart was at her throat.

    She did not know whether Finn¡¯s driving skills were good, but she saw that the cars behind them were in hot pursuit.

    At that moment, the traffic on the street was thrown into chaos because of the sudden racing.

    Monica was so scared just by looking at the cars around her.

    At that moment, Finn was going in the opposite direction.

    There were so many carsing and going. If he was not careful¡­ Monica did not have a good feeling about it.

    When she saw Finn¡¯s serious and cold expression, she knew they were in a dangerous situation.

    ¡°Call Nox,¡± Finn suddenly said.

    He ordered Monica only after he slowed down a little.

    With that, Monica quickly took out her phone.

 Chapter 370 - The Accident Is Just the Start

    <h4>Chapter 370: The ident Is Just the Start</h4>

    ¡°Put me on speaker.¡±

    Monica did as she was told.

    The call connected.

    ¡°Nox, it¡¯s me¨C¡± Finn had just opened his mouth.

    However, Nox quickly and anxiously interrupted him, ¡°Finn, something happened to Fourth Master Swan overseas.¡±

    Finn tightened his grip on the steering wheel.

    ¡°He said he took Jeanne out to sea, and the speedboat suddenly exploded. I¡¯m rushing over now to check on the situation.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s Jeanne?!¡± Monica was so frightened that she was on the verge of breaking down.

    ¡°I¡¯ll know when I see her.¡± Nox tried his best to remain calm. ¡°Alright. I¡¯m boarding the ne now. Wait for my news.¡±

    Finn and Monica tacitly did not mention their current situation.

    When the other party hung up the call, Monica¡¯s hand that was holding the phone trembled.

    Was Jeanne not overseas for her honeymoon? Why would something happen all of a sudden?

    ¡°Ah!¡± Monica suddenly hit her head on the side of the car.

    ......

    Finn said, ¡°Hold on to the handrail!¡±

    Monica quickly grabbed the handrail.

    Then, she looked at Finn and his unusually serious expression. She asked, ¡°What should we do now¨C Ah! Be careful!¡±

    Monica shouted when she saw the car in front of them suddenly dash toward them.

    Just as they were about to collide, Finn suddenly stepped on the brakes and reversed backward.

    The series of actions were surprisingly fast.

    Monica watched as Finn reversed at an even faster speed than she was normally used to.

    She was really, really afraid of death.

    She did even dare to ask him what she should do!

    She was afraid that if she disturbed Finn with his current speed and their current situation, they would really die in a car ident.

    Finn held the steering wheel tightly while observing the back. Still, he did not slow down.

    The car that he had shaken off was also moving toward them as they reversed.

    Suddenly, Finn stepped on the brakes, turned the steering wheel sharply, and drove into an alley on the street.

    The car behind, which had been stopped by another car, did not manage to drive in.

    With that, Finn frantically stepped on the elerator.

    Now, they could only rely on themselves to shake off those people.

    With something happening to Edward overseas, and now he was being chased by people¡­ No matter how he looked at it, he believed that the two incidents were not as simple as they seemed.

    As he drove out of the alley, he found a direction and sped up.

    When Monica did not see the car chasing them anymore, she heaved a sigh of relief.

    She said, ¡°Should I call the police?¡±

    Finn¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    He felt that the Sanders was involved in this matter.

    To be able to attack the Swans so brazenly, no one else in Harken besides the Sanders could do it!

    ¡°Finn, be careful,¡± Monica warned loudly.

    That was when they saw the ck car again.

    As if knowing their trajectory, the other party chose a shortcut and caught up with them in an instant.

    Finn also noticed it, and he was almost certain that their car was currently under surveince.

    After all, there were so many traffic cameras in Harken. As long as somebody wanted to monitor them, going anywhere in the city was useless.

    As a matter of fact, Finn was right.

    Michael was sitting on the big monitor screen, watching Finn¡¯s car driving crazily on the road.

    He had to admit that the man was a bit of a bad*ss, and thetter¡¯s ability to operate a vehicle really surprised him.

    His eyes narrowed.

    As he was about to give the order, an image of Monica suddenly shed across the screen.

    Seeing Monica sitting in the passenger seat with a pale face made him pause.

    ¡°Mr. Ross,¡± the person next to him called him respectfully. ¡°Should we add more manpower? It doesn¡¯t look like one car is enough to take Finn down.¡±

    Michael¡¯s gaze turned solemn, and he said, ¡°Add another three cars.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The people around him quickly gave the order.

    In an instant, on top of the ck car behind them, Finn could feel the threatsing from all directions.

    As expected, his idea of driving the car out of the city to a ce with fewer surveince cameras was not a good way out. Once there were more people, it would be difficult for them to escape.

    He gritted his teeth, for he knew those people wereing for him.

    Therefore, he said, ¡°Monica, get ready to jump out of the car.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Monica turned her head and looked at Finn in disbelief.

    ¡°Get ready to jump out of the car!¡± Finn ordered coldly.

    Monica looked at Finn.

    ¡°Just like how you jumped out of Jeanne¡¯s carst time.¡±

    His attitude was cold, as if he did not want to say too much.

    Monica gritted her teeth and stared at Finn.

    ¡°You will drag me down!¡± Finn enunciated each word.

    Yes. In any case, she was just that useless. She already knew.

    She said, ¡°Alright. You decide when it¡¯s appropriate, and I¡¯ll jump right away.¡±

    Even if her leg was broken, she would jump.

    Finn was focusing all his attention on his surroundings, so he could not sense Monica¡¯s emotions at that moment.

    At an intersection, he instantly switched his direction.

    However, a car rushed over, obviously wanting to crash into them.

    Finn was quick to spin the car around in an instant and drove in another direction.

    At the same time, Monica saw that in the direction Finn turned, another ck car was also driving toward them. Moreover, it wasing at them at a very fast speed.

    No matter how skilled Finn was, he could not avoid it.

    Monica watched as the car got closer and closer to her.

    This time¡­ they would not be so lucky.

    Finn would not be skilled enough to dodge it at that point. Even God could not do it.

    She thought the thing she regretted most in her life was not having divorced Finn yet before she died.

    She had yet to separate her name from Finn¡¯s.

    She watched helplessly as the car approached.

    With a bang, the car was sent flying.

 Chapter 371 - Danger Level Up, Jeanneâ€™s Ability Exposed

    <h4>Chapter 371: Danger Level Up, Jeanne¡¯s Ability Exposed</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    In Balti Inds.

    On the vast sea, Jeanne and Edward were on the yacht, feeling the tranquillity of the world.

    Leaving behind the hustle and bustle of the city, the intrigue, and the hatred and revenge, they could actually live such a leisurely life.

    Jeanne was thinking about whether such a day woulde when she could live such a peaceful life.

    As her thoughts wavered, the man beside her hugged her tightly.

    After applying sunscreen on each other, they hugged each other on the sofa on the deck, watching the waves rise and fall in front of them.

    Jeanne actually enjoyed that moment very much.

    At first, she rejecteding here with Edward because, for one, they were in a marriage of convenience, and she did not think there was a need for a honeymoon trip; secondly, she thought Edward was holding her up from her work as she had many things to do.

    However, at that moment, she admitted that she had fallen in love with the idea.

    She was a little reluctant to part with such a day. She suddenly wanted to indulge¡­

    Just as she was lost in her thoughts, someone¡¯s embrace around her tightened. Then, Edward immediately picked Jeanne up from the yacht and jumped into the sea.

    ¡°Oh... Edward...¡± Jeanne was caught off guard.

    As she and Edward fell into the sea together, Jeanne quickly closed her mouth and held her breath.

    ......

    After the two of them jumped into the sea, Jeanne wanted to struggle to get out. However, at that moment, Edward pulled her down fiercely to stay below the surface and quickly swam further away.

    Jeanne stared at Edward, stunned.

    At that moment, she could also feel that something was not right.

    Above sea level, she seemed to hear the sound of an engine. It was getting closer and closer and then further and further away.

    Then¡­

    With a bang, a violent explosion sounded behind them.

    Jeanne¡¯s body tensed up, and she turned around, only to see that their speedboat had shattered into pieces in the sea.

    Obviously, it had been blown up by a bomb!

    She gritted her teeth.

    Edward was still dragging her along with him as they swam further away.

    They swam quite a distance until Jeanne was sure she could no longer hold her breath, so she gestured for Edward to go up.

    Upon noticing that she was barely holding on, Edward nodded and dragged Jeanne up.

    The two of them revealed their heads on the surface of the sea. The first thing they did when they went up was to take a deep breath and observe their surroundings at the same time.

    The helicopter above them was still hovering in the sky.

    As the two of them were a little far from the speedboat, the helicopter did not notice their presence on the vast sea surface. Moreover, the people on the helicopter were probably only focusing their attention on the speedboat that they had blown up.

    At that moment, a few people in diving suits came down from the hovering helicopter.

    Edward grabbed Jeanne¡¯s hand and made a prompt decision. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    The two of them dived back into the bottom of the sea and swam further away together.

    No one was following them for the time being, probably because the people on the helicopter were still searching for their ¡°bodies¡±, not expecting that they had already left.

    The two of them swam for a long time and came to an uninhabited ind in the Balti Inds.

    It was not the ind that they lived on.

    In fact, it was another archipgo that seemed like it had yet been developed.

    The two of them panted as theyy on the beach. They were both physically and mentally exhausted.

    Jeanne looked at the sky above her, where the sun had already set.

    She and Edward had been in the sea for almost a day. Hence, the two of them were now taking a break to recover their strength.

    After a long time, Edward suddenly sat up and went over to pick Jeanne up.

    ¡°I can do it myself.¡± Jeanne also got up from the beach.

    At that, Edward nodded.

    Jeanne said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we return to our small ind?¡±

    ¡°If the other party couldn¡¯t find my body, the first ce they would go would be our small ind. So, we can only stay on this ind for now. I have already sent a message to Nox. He wille to pick us up.¡±

    Jeanne furrowed her brows. ¡°When did you send the message?¡±

    Edward smiled and waved his watch.

    Jeanne was stunned. It turned out that Edward¡¯s watch was different.

    ¡°It has a location and a call function,¡± Edward exined, ¡°so Nox will find us very soon.¡±

    It was as if he wasforting her.

    Jeanne nodded and asked, ¡°Do you know who¡¯s trying to kill us?¡±

    Edward stayed silent for a few seconds, which made Jeanne frown.

    Edward said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll scare you if I tell you.¡±

    Jeanne frowned even more.

    Edward said, ¡°In any case, believe me.¡±

 Chapter 372 - Danger Level Up, Jeanneâ€™s Ability Exposed

    <h4>Chapter 372: Danger Level Up, Jeanne¡¯s Ability Exposed</h4>

    ¡°So was my decision to marry you and have you protect me wrong from the start?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Edward answered her with certainty. ¡°Even if I die, I will protect you.¡±

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    The environment they were in right now did not seem suitable for stirring up emotions, much less talking about love.

    Hence, Edward stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the forest to find some fresh water and then think of a way to find something to eat.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Jeanne followed behind Edward.

    The forest at night was dark.

    Since both of their phones had been in the water and had yet driedpletely, they dared not turn on their phones. Therefore, they just fumbled around and kept walking deeper into the forest.

    ¡°Jeannie,¡± Edward suddenly called out to her.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Jeanne carefully observed the environment here.

    ¡°Are you afraid of ghosts?¡±

    Was he crazy to talk about ghosts at a time like that?

    ......

    Nevertheless, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±

    ¡°In that case, are you afraid of animals?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Are you afraid of snakes?¡± Edward asked again.

    ¡°No!¡± Jeanne replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Jeanne was speechless.

    The two of them went deeper into the forest.

    Fortunately, there was usually a lot of rain on the small ind.

    The two of them had drunk enough water while they were walking. All they needed now was to eat something and then sleep to recover their strength. After that, they would wait for Nox toe and get them.

    When they walked to a certain spot in the forest, Edward suddenly stopped.

    ¡°Let¡¯s rest here,¡± Edward said.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jeanne nodded.

    At that moment, she could only listen to him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and make a fire,¡± Edward said.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Jeanne replied.

    ¡°Hold this for me.¡± Edward suddenly handed her something.

    In the darkness, she could not see, so she asked with a frown, ¡°What is it?¡±

    By then, she had already reached her hand out. However, all she felt was a bone-piercing coldness and a soft body.

    The next second, she retracted her hand.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you weren¡¯t afraid?¡± Edward suddenly smiled.

    Jeanne rolled her eyes at him.

    She might not be afraid of that soft and cold-bodied animal, but she still found it a little... disgusting.

    ¡°When did you catch it?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°When I asked you if you were afraid,¡± Edward said straightforwardly.

    Why did she not notice it?

    She did not even notice any movements along the way.

    How did he find a snake?

    ¡°Take it from me,¡± Edward said.

    Hence, Jeanne could only grit her teeth and take it. The feeling of it was really... hard to describe.

    After Edward handed the snake to Jeanne, she went to pick up some dry leaves and branches. In the process, she also found a stone and wood to make a fire.

    In a short while, they had a fire.

    Jeanne watched Edward move about with astonishing familiarity and thought, ¡®Who the hell is Edward?¡¯

    Jeanne sized him up without batting an eyelid and saw that he had already started the fire.

    In an instant, the surroundings became warmer.

    On a small ind like the one they were on, the difference in temperature between morning and evening was drastic. At that moment, it was only about ten degrees.

    The two of them were also in wet, thin clothes, so it was only a matter of time before they started feeling cold.

    ¡°Come closer.¡± After Edward had started the fire, he made a mat out of dry leaves for her to sit on.

    Jeanne went over and sat down before Edward took the snake in her hand.

    First, he used a stone to blow up the snake¡¯s head and remove its gall. Then, he ced it on a simple stand and roasted it.

    After a while, the smell of meat wafted in the air.

    The two of them looked at the fire in front of them, and just like that, the clothes on their bodies were eventually dry.

    ¡°Nox should arrive tomorrow.¡± Jeanne calcted the time.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Edward nodded. ¡°So if we don¡¯t encounter any danger tonight, we can return home safely tomorrow.¡±

    Jeanne could not help butugh. She deliberately asked, ¡°Edward, are you happy with this honeymoon?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Edward smiled. ¡°I¡¯m happy with being with you no matter what.¡±

    He really knew how to pass the buck.

    As Jeanne hugged her body and squatted in front of the fire, she looked at the snake before her with eager eyes. It was getting cooked bit by bit.

    Edward took the snake off the grill and tore a piece for Jeanne. ¡°There¡¯s no salt, but filling your stomach is more important.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jeanne nodded and started eating.

    Although it was tasteless, it was better than not eating it.

    Moreover, there was a semi-charred area on the meat that was a little crispy and moist. In short, she found the taste not bad.

    With that, the two of them quickly ate the snake, which was not considered small, to fill their stomachs.

 Chapter 373 - Danger Level Up, Jeanneâ€™s Ability Exposed

    <h4>Chapter 373: Danger Level Up, Jeanne¡¯s Ability Exposed</h4>

    After eating, Jeanne started to feel sleepy.

    Hence, shey on the ground in the open, looking at the twinkling stars above her head.

    Who would have thought that just a second ago, they were still enjoying their time together on the luxurious speedboat? However, they were now homeless for the night.

    Her eyes moved.

    Edward alsoy beside her, hugging her tightly and naturally, making Jeanne feel a little ufortable.

    Could he not keep his hands to himself in a situation like that?

    ¡°I¡¯m cold.¡± Edward whispered in her ear, ¡°And your body is very warm.¡±

    Her? Warm? She was as cold as ice.

    At that moment, Edward had already put out the fire as he was afraid that someone would discover them.

    ¡°But only I know how warm your body is.¡±

    In Jeanne¡¯s head, she prayed. ¡®Please don¡¯t do it.¡¯

    Just like that, the two of them hugged each other tightly.

    In fact, if Edward had not put himself so close to her, she, too, would get close to him.

    ......

    After all, nobody would want to freeze to death here, so the two of them hugged each other and fell asleep.

    Their bodies needed sleep to recover after a long day, and they fell asleep very quickly.

    The night was quiet.

    asionally, they could hear the sounds of birds chirping in the night, and their breathing was very regr.

    At that very moment, the two of them suddenly opened their eyes.

    The next second, they immediately got up from the ground, stood up quickly, and ran forward in a panic.

    Even before their bodies seemed to have fully woken up, they had started to run for their lives.

    Edward held Jeanne¡¯s hand and quickly shuttled through the forest. Other than moving forward, they had no aim.

    In a slightly hurried voice, he whispered, ¡°It¡¯s not Nox.¡±

    It turned out it was the men who were after them.

    With that, Jeanne nodded, and they both ran through the forest at lightning speed.

    They could feel there were a lot of people behind them, chasing after them relentlessly. It seemed like those men had discovered their tracks.

    They ran for a long time until suddenly, a huge pit was in front of them.

    In the dark jungle, danger was everywhere.

    Hence, they fell down abruptly, with Edward hugging Jeanne tightly in his arms.

    As soon as Jeanne fell, she directlynded on Edward¡¯s body.

    ¡°Edward...¡±

    ¡°Shh. I¡¯m fine,¡± Edward replied.

    Jeanne nodded.

    The two of them sat up from the ground quietly as if paying attention to the movements of the men behind them.

    If they fell, those men behind them might fall too, and if they all fell¡­

    They did not know how many people the other party had with them. More importantly, they did not know what kind of weapons the other party had.

    Edward said, ¡°I¡¯ll go up first and draw them away.¡±

    ¡°Edward.¡±

    ¡°Once I draw them away, you will run in the opposite direction, ¡°Edward warned. ¡°Try not to fight head-on with the other party. If you can avoid it, avoid it.¡±

    Jeanne gritted her teeth, not knowing how to answer. Without a doubt, that was the best way to protect her.

    Then, Edward put the watch on Jeanne¡¯s wrist.

    Jeanne was surprised.

    ¡°As long as this watch isn¡¯t lost, Nox will definitelye and get you,¡± Edward said.

    Without saying anything else, he quickly climbed up from the pit. Only after that did Jeanne hear some footsteps, which were followed by more footsteps.

    Jeanne seized the opportunity to climb out of the pit and leave in the opposite direction of Edward.

    At that moment, she was left alone.

    She admitted that her survival ability in the wild was not the greatest.

    She had a change in career after all, so many of her exquisite skills could not bepared to professional killers.

    However, Kingsley¡¯s position for her was also very clear. All she needed was the basic ability to protect herself and survive, but the key to her was her brain.

    Therefore, under the circumstances where her skills were not good, she could be smarter than many professional killers.

    She turned around and headed back to where they had just passed by because the so-called most dangerous ce was the safest ce.

    At a time like that, no one would go back to search for them.

    With that thought, she sped up again.

    It took her a long time in the dark night before she finally returned to the ce where she and Edward camped out just now.

    By then, there was only a pile of hay leaves and a pile of scorch marks that were buried in the soil.

    Jeanne sat on the dried grass.

    The world was very quiet.

    It was 3 a.m. in the morning, and the sky was still dark.

    Jeanne hugged her body and waited for dawn.

    She did not know how Edward was doing or if he could really escape from those men by himself.

 Chapter 374 - Danger Level Up, Jeanneâ€™s Ability Exposed

    <h4>Chapter 374: Danger Level Up, Jeanne¡¯s Ability Exposed</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    She just sat there nervously, waiting for a long time.

    There was still no other sound on the ind, but she dared not fall asleep.

    After all, she was still being chased, and the people chasing her were on the same ind as her.

    She gritted her teeth, keeping herself alert while waiting for time to pass.

    Suddenly, her heart skipped a beat as footsteps sounded in her ears.

    However, instead of running, she suddenly hid in the surrounding trees and forests so that she could keep an eye on her surroundings.

    While hiding, she could feel a group of people stopping around her.

    They stopped for a long time and did not leave, as if they were searching for something.

    In the darkness, Jeanne could not see who those people were, so she could only rely on her senses and her luck to gamble.

    She called out through gritted teeth, ¡°Nox.¡±

    Her voice was very low.

    ¡°Jeanne!¡± Nox immediately responded to her.

    Jeanne heaved a huge sigh of relief as she stood up from the forest.

    ......

    At that moment, Nox had also discovered her location.

    In fact, she was not relying on luck but on the fact that the group of people did not move out of the area for a very long time.

    It was most probably because the GPS locator on her hand was pointing to her location, which was why they had stopped searching.

    In a few steps, Nox was before Jeanne. ¡°Where¡¯s Fourth Master Swan?¡±

    ¡°He lured the others away and disappeared.¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Nox cursed before he quickly turned around and ordered, ¡°Quickly find him.¡±

    A group of about twenty people left in an instant, but Nox kept five people with him and Jeanne.

    A few of them were also walking in front.

    As they walked, Nox asked about the situation, ¡°Is Fourth Master Swan injured?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°How many people were after you guys?¡±

    ¡°About ten.¡±

    ¡°Fourth Master Swan versus ten...¡± Nox¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    It was not because they had no chance of victory, but because if the other party had a gun, it would be a little troublesome.

    His footsteps quickened, and Jeanne followed them.

    At that moment, it was about 5 a.m. There was some light in the surroundings, and the sky was starting to turn bright.

    Jeanne bit her lip and kept following behind Nox, who had been asking his men for updates. However, no one had found any traces of Fourth Master Swan so far.

    Suddenly, a group of birds cried out in the sky, followed by gunshot sounds.

    Jeanne¡¯s body froze.

    Nox was also a little frightened for a moment, but he quickly ran over after that.

    Jeanne also ran over until she heard his footsteps suddenly halt.

    Nox ordered loudly, ¡°Hide.¡±

    In an instant, countless gunshots rang out in their surroundings, all firing at them as if they wanted to kill them all.

    Nox gritted his teeth and immediately shielded Jeanne behind him. ¡°Damn it. We¡¯ve been discovered.¡±

    The person beside Nox asked him in a low voice, ¡°Should we send people over to support us?¡±

    ¡°No need. Let them look for Fourth Master Swan. We¡¯ll handle this ourselves.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± the person beside him replied respectfully.

    Jeanne was now behind Nox, who handed her a pistol.

    Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    ¡°Do you need me to teach you how to shoot?¡± Nox asked.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    With that, Nox nodded. He knew Jeanne had never been a simple one.

    He said, ¡°Now, I¡¯ll bring two people over to attract the other party¡¯s attention. Jeanne, all you need to do is watch out for your own safety.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Nox made a prompt decision and brought two people along with him to run out of the forest.

    Then, gunshots started firing at Nox and those few people.

    While Nox was running, he also shot at a few people at the same time.

    In such an intense gunfight, there were casualties on both sides.

    At that moment, the sky was much brighter, so their surroundings eventually lit up.

    Jeanne had been hiding behind a big tree vigntly, and Nox was not far from her.

    The other party did not know how many people they had, but the other party definitely had more than the ten people that Jeanne had mentioned earlier.

    In other words¡­ The other party had sent more people ashore.

    Suddenly, everything around them fell terrifyingly silent. Perhaps, in the next second, someone would jump out and shoot everyone to death.

    Now, only one person was left by Nox¡¯s side. Including Jeanne, there were a total of three people.

    The other party had lost quite a number of people, but they should have more people than Nox¡¯s group.

    Both sides were in a stalemate, and no one dared to act so rashly.

    The confrontationsted a long time, until the sky was bright, with birds flying above and past them.

    Nox did not seem to want to drag the fight on any longer.

 Chapter 375 - Danger Level Up, Jeanneâ€™s Ability Exposed

    <h4>Chapter 375: Danger Level Up, Jeanne¡¯s Ability Exposed</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    He gave a look to his subordinate beside him.

    His subordinate understood and hurriedly picked up a rock on the ground and threw it out. Just as he threw it out, the rock was shattered by a single shot.

    At the same time, Nox aimed in the direction of the shot and fired, immediately shooting down the other party.

    Just like that, the gunfight started again, and countless gunshots rang out beside Nox, who rolled a few times on the ground and dodged.

    However, the moment he stopped, the man from the other direction raised his pistol and aimed it at Nox¡¯s head.

    ¡°Bang!¡± The bullet burst out.

    Nox¡¯s body tensed up.

    He, too, realized that he was in danger, but there was no way to avoid it. Hence, he gritted his teeth and was ready to ept it when he saw the man, who was about to pull the trigger, fall.

    Nox did not dare to stop and quickly hid to the side. As he hid, countless gunshots rang out beside him.

    He turned his head to look at Jeanne.

    Jeanne¡¯s shooting skills just now... really surprised him.

    It was just one shot, and it directly hit the middle of the other party¡¯s forehead. However, that shot also prompted countless gunshots to aim in her direction.

    She had not fired a single shot since the start of the fight, so the other party did not know she was hiding.

    ......

    At that moment, it was obvious that she had exposed herself.

    Under the firing of the gunshots, Nox was quite some distance away from her.

    Jeanne gritted her teeth as she could feel that someone was approaching her.

    As the footsteps were getting closer and closer, she tensed up and aimed at the position behind her before firing a shot.

    One person fell, but the other person¡­

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes moved a little, and she just stared at the ck muzzle of the gun aimed directly at her forehead.

    The moment the bullet shot out, Jeanne¡¯s body was in pain as her entire body fell backward and to the ground.

    However, she was still alive.

    A man in front of her had jumped out from the side, put himself in front of her, and hugged her as they fell to the ground.

    The man who protected her was Nox¡¯s only remaining subordinate.

    Yet now, in order to protect her, he was on the ground in front of her, lying in a pool of his blood.

    Jeanne was a little shook for a moment, and her fear of death had made her entire face turn pale.

    If not for that person saving her, she would be the one dead instead.

    She would really be dead.

    In the meantime, Nox killed the man who fired the gun in an instant before he quickly ran over from the side, grabbed Jeanne, and left in a frenzy.

    Not many people were behind them but seeing them escape, those men chased after them.

    The two of them ran for some distance.

    Even then, those men were at their tails, refusing to give up.

    Nox grabbed Jeanne and said loudly while panting, ¡°I¡¯ll distract them!¡±

    ¡°Nox!¡± Jeanne called out to him, ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡±

    ¡°Jeanne!¡±

    ¡°The watch is with me, so I¡¯ll distract them. Get someone toe and get me!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Nox did not decline.

    He had to say that it was best for Jeanne to distract them.

    During that time, he could call the others back to support him. Then, with the GPS on Jeanne¡¯s hand, he would be able to find her and support her immediately.

    While Jeanne quickly ran to the side, Nox hid in the forest and felt the group of people leaving.

    Once he was sure that everyone had left, Nox asked in the locator, ¡°Has anyone found Fourth Master Swan?¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    ¡°We haven¡¯t found him here either.¡±

    ¡°Team A wille and pick me up while Team B continues with the search. As soon as there¡¯s any news, inform me immediately.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Nox¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    He waited for a few minutes before Team A returned to his side. The entire time, he had been observing Jeanne¡¯s movements.

    As long as she was still walking, it meant she was alive.

    Hence, he quickly led a group of people to chase after her.

    Both of them were very fast, so once they pulled out the distance, they would only draw further and further away from each other.

    Fortunately, Jeanne was much smarter than he thought.

    He observed Jeanne¡¯s trajectory and knew she was running in a circr arc. In other words, he could take a shortcut to get closer to Jeanne faster.

    Nox could not help but be a little surprised.

    For Jeanne to think of those things under such circumstances, she was really not a simple woman.

    He followed the pattern of Jeanne¡¯s escape and quickly ran over from another direction.

    As expected, it did not take long before Nox saw Jeanne from afar, running madly in front of him.

    He did not know if it was because she was exhausted or if she really did not notice what was under her feet, but Jeanne suddenly fell to the ground.

 Chapter 376 - Danger Level Up, Jeanneâ€™s Ability Exposed

    <h4>Chapter 376: Danger Level Up, Jeanne¡¯s Ability Exposed</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    At that point, the people behind her quickly rushed after her.

    Jeanne gritted her teeth as she turned around and pointed her pistol at the people approaching her.

    Before she could fire, the four people after her fell to the ground.

    Jeanne¡¯s heart was beating very fast. Not only was it from her running for her life but also because of her fear of death.

    She turned her head and looked at Nox.

    If Nox had not discovered the pattern of her escape route, she would have been dead by now.

    She panted heavily, gasping for air.

    Nox went over to help Jeanne up. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Jeanne nodded. ¡°Have you found Edward yet?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Nox¡¯s expression darkened slightly.

    Jeanne looked at Nox.

    ¡°Let¡¯s continue to look.¡± Nox made a prompt decision to continue with the search.

    ......

    With that, Jeanne followed Nox, and the group of them quickly shuttled through the forest.

    It was already 9 a.m.

    Where did Edward go that night?

    ..

    On the noisy street of South Hampton City, a car was deformed from the impact.

    At that moment, there was no one in the car, but there were a lot of blood stains and traces of blood everywhere. From the look of the situation, the people in the car, or at least the people in the passenger seat, should not be alive.

    The police were on duty, and they had been checking the situation at the scene.

    The preliminary verdict was that it was an intentional car ident with a possibility of murder, so a serious case was established.

    In a dpidated warehouse in South Hampton City, blood stained the ground.

    The two people lying on the ground had already passed out.

    If they were not sure those two were still breathing, it would look like they were just two corpses.

    At nightfall, a basin of cold water poured over them, and both of them opened their eyes.

    Monica felt pain all over her body. It was so painful that her body felt numb.

    She looked around and saw the unfamiliar ce. ¡®Where is this?¡¯ she thought.

    Why was she here?

    Was she not... dead?

    She was still alive?

    She remembered that she and Finn were being chased.

    Many cars around were trying to kill them. In the end, Finn was caught off guard, and she could only watch as a car sped toward her.

    However, at that moment, someone suddenly hugged her tightly before she lost consciousness, and her vision went dark.

    She thought she was dead, but in fact, she was alive?

    In that case¡­

    A pang of terror washed over her.

    ¡°Finn!¡± Monica blurted out in a loud voice.

    She clearly remembered it was Finn who hugged her tightly in his arms and that he was protecting her.

    At that moment, Finn was also awake.

    He could not feel pain, so he did not know how serious his injury was. All he knew was that he had used up all his strength and that his world was spinning.

    He had probably lost too much blood and had low blood pressure.

    His eyes moved a little as he looked at Monica in front of him, watching her panic as she looked for him.

    There was a distance of a few meters between them.

    Monica looked left and right before she finally saw him.

    She then crawled toward him from the ground, probably because she did not have any strength left in her body.

    At least she could still crawl.

    That proved that her body was not in a serious condition.

    Monica¡¯s eyes were red as she looked at the frighteningly pale Finn in front of her. ¡°Finn, are you okay? Are you okay?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°How are you fine? You¡¯re covered in blood,¡± Monica said nervously.

    The moment she said that, her tears started falling.

    ¡°I...¡± Finn wanted to say something else.

    However, a loud voice suddenly came from inside the warehouse. ¡°Are you still going to put on a show of sad love tragedy at a time like that?¡±

    The sudden sound made both of them turn their heads at the same time.

    Finn¡¯s eyes narrowed. He was sure he did not know the man in front of them, who had a full beard and looked extremely strong.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Finn asked him coldly.

    ¡°Who am I?¡± The manughed coldly and terrifyingly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. What matters is that you have offended someone you can¡¯t afford to offend!¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Finn cut straight to the point.

    He knew he would not be able to get anything out of the man anyway.

    Although he could not figure out the purpose of those people kidnapping them, those people must not want to kill them.

    If they wanted to kill him and Monica, they would have done so long ago instead of keeping them here.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what they want either.¡± The man squatted down in front of them. ¡°But let me wake you up first. It seems like you¡¯re both awake now.¡±

 Chapter 377 - Danger Level Up, Jeanneâ€™s Ability Exposed

    <h4>Chapter 377: Danger Level Up, Jeanne¡¯s Ability Exposed</h4>

    After that, he stood up from the ground, picked up the phone, and dialed a number.

    Two other people were beside the man, both standing by his side obediently, waiting for orders.

    ¡°Sir, you¡¯re awake. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t make any mistakes. Although one of them is severely injured, they¡¯re still alive. They won¡¯t die for a while.¡± The man seemed to be reporting their situation to the person on the other end of the phone.

    In the meantime, Finn was observing the environment here.

    It was a dpidated warehouse, but it was not the same ce where Jeanne was kidnapped thest time. However, it was more or less the same. It was just an empty warehouse, so there should be nothing around the area.

    Therefore, calling for help might not be possible. It might even lead to a violent beating.

    However, if they could not call for help, how could they escape?

    Why did those people kidnap them? Was it for money?

    It would be easy if it were for money, but on second thought, it was impossible. Especially since something had happened to Edward, it could not be a coincidence.

    While Finn was deep in thought, he looked at the window above the warehouse to see that it was already nighttime.

    The bearded man was on the phone for a long time before he approached them again.

    Finn looked at him warily, and Monica was also a little frightened.

    ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡± The man squatted down and looked at the two people in front of him.

    ......

    ¡°I have money,¡± Finn said quickly.

    The man smiled. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a robber?¡±

    ¡°We have no enmity, yet you kidnapped us. No matter what your motive is, you want money, right? I¡¯ll give you double the amount the other party gives you,¡± Finn negotiated.

    The bearded man was stunned.

    ¡°Three times is fine too,¡± Finn enticed him. ¡°Just say the word, and I promise I¡¯ll make you a happy man.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a little tempted.¡± The bearded man red at Finn. ¡°However, as someone in this field of work, I still have to keep my word. Otherwise, no one would look for me in the future. I need a good reputation too! But more importantly, there is nothing I can do this time. If I don¡¯t listen to the other party¡¯s arrangements, I¡¯ll die a horrible death.¡±

    Finn looked at the bearded man.

    From the bearded man¡¯s words, it was clear that even if he wanted to negotiate terms, he would not be able to escape.

    Did that mean he could only fight head-on? It was one against three.

    He unconsciously moved his body.

    Since he could not feel any pain, he did not know how serious his injuries were at first.

    However, under such a serious situation, could he escape with Monica?

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to beat around the bush with you guys. The faster I finish the job, the sooner it¡¯ll end.¡± The bearded man stood up again.

    Finn¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    The bearded man said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done to offend the other party for them to torture you like this, but this is the first time I received such a job.¡±

    Finn¡¯s expression was cold.

    The bearded man waved his hand. ¡°Lift the woman on the ground.¡±

    Finn grabbed Monica, who was so frightened that her body was trembling.

    The two men at the side walked toward Monica. Then, they grabbed her body harshly and wanted to leave.

    The moment they were leaving, Finn grabbed Monica¡¯s arm tightly.

    How did a man, who was about to die, have so much strength?

    ¡°Let go!¡± A man threatened.

    Even so, Finn held on tightly with all her strength, refusing to let go.

    The man gritted his teeth, kicked Finn¡¯s arm hard, and a crack sounded like bones breaking.

    ¡°Finn!¡± Monica shouted.

    The man had kicked Finn aside and instantly took Monica away.

    Finn gritted his teeth.

    He believed his arm was broken as he could not exert any strength at the moment.

    Just like that, he watched as Monica was taken to the bearded man¡¯s side.

    ¡°What are you doing? What are you doing? !¡± Monica looked at the person in front of her, petrified.

    She could not control her tears from falling.

    The bearded man was seemingly sizing up Monica, who was standing in front of him, supported by the two men.

    ¡°She¡¯s quite good-looking,¡± the bearded manmented.

    His eyes were fixed on her face and body, unabashed.

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Monica was a little frustrated by the bearded man in front of her, so she shouted.

    ¡°Say, what do men and women do together?¡± The bearded man¡¯s hand suddenly moved closer to Monica¡¯s face.

    His thick and dirty hand caressed Monica¡¯s face.

    ¡°You¡­ Let go of me. Let go of me.¡± Monica¡¯s face was filled with fear. She was so disgusted by the man¡¯s caress that she was going crazy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t scream. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to scream for a while.¡± The man with the beardughed evilly.

    Monica stared at him fiercely, her eyes red.

    ¡°To tell you the truth, I¡¯ve been in this line of work for more than ten years, and this is the first time I¡¯ve encountered such a thing. It¡¯s also the first time I¡¯ve racked my brains to carry out a kidnapping not to silence or kill someone, but... to rape someone!¡± The bearded man said cruelly, ¡°This is also my first time doing something like this, so please bear with me.¡±

    As he spoke, he suddenly exerted force on his hand.

    Monica¡¯s clothes were instantly torn open.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Monica was frightened.

    She looked at the bearded man¡¯s actions in shock before seeing a strange glint appear in his eyes.

    Finn, who was lying on the ground, was fuming. His eyes were red as he watched the scene in front of him.

    At that moment, in a surveince room, the scene in the warehouse was also presented before a man¡¯s eyes.

    He looked at everything in front of him coldly.

    If Finn took the opportunity to leave at that moment, Finn¡¯s identity would be suspicious.

    After all, he had chosen to protect himself. If he risked his life for Monica right now¡­

    Michael¡¯s expression turned cold as he watched Monica break down crying.

    He would not let Monica get raped. He would stop her at the crucial moment!

    After that, he would definitely make it up to her.

 Chapter 378 - I Wonâ€™t Let You Be Abused

    <h4>Chapter 378: I Won¡¯t Let You Be Abused</h4>

    In the empty and dpidated warehouse, a heart-wrenching cry suddenly sounded in the quiet and peaceful night.

    Monica¡¯s eyes were red as she looked at the bearded man in front of her. She looked at his ferocious appearance and watched his thick, dirty hands pull at her clothes.

    Two people were holding her in ce, so she could not struggle to break free from them.

    Her entire body was trembling non-stop as she screamed, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. Don¡¯t touch me!¡±

    The bearded man did not seem to have experienced such a thing before. People like him were usually paid to do things, and he would never do a sloppy job. He had never received such a mission before. Although it was strange¡­ At that moment, he was inexplicably excited.

    That was the first time he had enjoyed a man-woman rtionship during a mission.

    Looking at the weak little girl before him who looked like she could be crushed with a pinch, he became more excited.

    He said, ¡°Little girl, it¡¯s not that I want to touch you, but this is my employer¡¯s orders. If I don¡¯t do it, I won¡¯t be able to get my money. Not only will I not be able to get my money, but it will also affect my reputation in the business. It will be so bad that I might not even be able to get a job anymore!¡±

    Monica could not hear anything other than her own heartbeat pounding in fear.

    She thought the person in front of her looked terrifying. All she wanted was to leave, to go home, and return to her parent¡¯s side.

    She had never felt that way before since she was young. She had always thought that, except for the fact that her rtionship journey was a little bumpy, her life was perfect.

    Having been born into a well-off family, she never had to worry about food and clothing. Moreover, her parents were loving and doted on her.

    She had never felt wronged before, except with Finn.

    ......

    Yet now, she was going to suffer the embarrassment of her life.

    She was still a virgin and had always fantasized about giving her first time to the person she loved the most, but now¡­

    Her tears fell like crazy.

    At that moment, she was so sad that she did not know how else to rid herself of those feelings.

    She did not even know what would happen to her after tonight. What would be of her after tonight?

    ¡°Is it that miserable?¡± The bearded man looked at Monica, who looked like she was going to cry herself to death in front of him, and his face turned a little ugly, ¡°Do you have to cry like this because you¡¯re going to have sex with me? I may look uncouth, but I¡¯m very gentle in bed...¡±

    After that, the bearded man¡¯s hand was all over Monica¡¯s body.

    ¡°Ah!¡± the man suddenly cried out in a low voice.

    Monica had bit the man¡¯s hand down hard with all her strength.

    Since she was held by two men and could not move at all, she only had her mouth to fight back.

    However, her resistance attracted the bearded man¡¯s anger. He pinched Monica¡¯s mouth hard, forcing her to let go of him.

    Then, the bearded man looked at the bloody marks on the back of his hand. His ferocious appearance made him look hideous.

    p!¡± A pnded on Monica¡¯s face.

    Her stained face instantly became red and swollen.

    As she was caught off guard, she identally bit the corner of her lip, and it was stained with blood.

    The bearded man cursed, ¡°B*tch, follow my orders or face the consequences. I tried to persuade you nicely, but I can¡¯t believe you bit me on the hand. In that case, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you!¡±

    Monica looked at the man in front of her with a terrified expression.

    Even though the p just now had left her nk for half a second, the pain on her face was nothing.

    Right now, all she wanted was to escape from that ce, for she refused to give her virginity to such a man.

    No¡­ She refused.

    ¡°Put her on the ground for me,¡± the bearded man ordered.

    With that, the two men carrying Monica threw her down roughly.

    Monica could feel the pain traveling all over her body, but at that moment, it could notpare to the terror was feeling inside.

    The moment she fell to the ground and regained her freedom, she pushed herself up from the ground and wanted to run without a second thought. However, just as she got up, someone grabbed her leg.

    The next second, the person pulled her leg, and Monica fell down to the ground, screaming, ¡°Ah!¡±

    Her ankle, which was already fractured and felt alright even after the car ident, was made worse by the fall.

    She could not help but scream.

    The unbearable pain made her want to die right there and then.

    However, someone then pulled her ankle violently and dragged her across the floor.

 Chapter 379 - I Wonâ€™t Let You Be Abused

    <h4>Chapter 379: I Won¡¯t Let You Be Abused</h4>

    She was dragged back to the bearded man.

    Monica tried to grab the ground with both hands, wanting to resist.

    However, no matter how hard she tried, even until her fingers and palms were stained with blood from scraping the floor, she was so weak that she could not resist.

    Meanwhile, Finn watched as the weak Monica tried to resist.

    His veins were bulging in anger, and his expression was ferocious.

    He kept clenching his fists, tighter and tighter as if he was warming up and preparing himself to attack.

    He watched the scene in front of him with terror as Monica was abused.

    Michael was also watching the scene with his own eyes. His expression was cold and indifferent as he saw Monica cry out in pain.

    Then, he turned his eyes and looked at Finn, who was still on the ground.

    Even though Finn was furious, he did not do anything to save Monica.

    Michael sneered. His smile was extremely cruel.

    In fact, if Monica were not involved, he would have been numb to it.

    He had been personally groomed by his father, whom he had followed since he was young. Hence, he had witnessed his countless cruel methods and done too many bloody things to achieve his goals. Now, he was already used to it.

    ......

    He nced at Monica again, who looked like she was about to fall into despair, and then at the bearded man approaching Monica.

    His eyes narrowed.

    Ultimately, there would still be some emotions.

    Monica was the only woman he had ever liked in all these years. For that woman, he had even given up his past efforts to marry into the Sanders family. Even though the Sanders were indeed wary of the Ross¡¯ ability and had never thought of marrying their princess to him, if he used some means to fight for it, it was possible.

    In his world, nothing was more important than his political aspirations. That was the only thought his father had instilled in him since he was young.

    Yet, he was willing to give up a part of it for Monica. Even if it would only affect a small part of his life, it was clear that the woman¡¯s position in his heart was very important.

    In the end, he did not stop the bearded man immediately.

    He did not stop it even though he knew that Monica was about to break down because he still wanted to see if Finn would do something.

    If Finn was so indifferent to Monica that he even chose to leave to protect himself, Monica would probably never be able to look at Finn again.

    The smile on his face was extremely cold!

    In the warehouse, Monica shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! I beg you. Don¡¯t touch me! I¡¯ll give you anything you want. Just don¡¯t touch me, alright? Don¡¯t touch me!¡±

    She wanted to escape, but she was pinned to the ground, which made it impossible for her to move.

    She looked at the bearded man in front of her, who had started to undo his pants¡­

    No. She didn¡¯t want to; she refused to.

    However, she could only watch helplessly as the bearded man leaned into her.

    Just then, Monica suddenly saw Finn stand up from the ground, and all her attention on the man in front of her suddenly shifted to Finn.

    How could he still stand up?

    His injury looked grave, and he looked like he was about to die. Yet, at that moment, he stood up and quickly walked toward them.

    Perhaps not even the man in front of her saw iting. While all three of their attention was on Monica, Finn suddenly kicked the bearded man who was trying to get close to her.

    The bearded man then tripped, and his face directly hit the ground. The impact of the fall immediately caused his face to turn blood red.

    ¡°F*ck!¡± The bearded man cursed in a low voice before standing up fiercely from the ground.

    The next second, he ordered his two subordinates, ¡°Beat him up!¡±

    The two subordinates hurriedly released Monica and violently kicked Finn¡¯s body.

    Finn dodged to the side, but the moment he dodged, he kicked his leg out.

    It was fast and urate.

    As a result, one of the men was pushed to the ground.

    Monica was shocked as she thought Finn was going to die. However, where did all his strengthe from?

    Was it a sh in the pan?

    No.

    She covered her mouth, and her tears kept falling.

    Her body was still trembling.

    However, it was not because of the situation she was in but because the Finn she was seeing was too terrifying and shocking.

 Chapter 380 - I Wonâ€™t Let You Be Abused

    <h4>Chapter 380: I Won¡¯t Let You Be Abused</h4>

    She was afraid that he would really die.

    ¡°F*ck!¡± The bearded man cursed, not expecting that Finn would be a fighter.

    He had underestimated him.

    Moreover, even if he was not dead, his body was already severely injured. Many of his joints were broken, but how did he manage to support himself to stand up? On top of that, how could he fight so well?

    The bearded man watched as Finn beat up his two subordinates. By then, he was boiling with rage.

    He moved his fingers and instantly rushed over, where he kicked Finn to the ground with all his strength.

    As Finn did not expect it, he took the kick and was sent sliding across the floor after the fall.

    Finn endured various injuries on his body.

    Ever since he was young, he had never thought he was lucky because he could not feel pain. However, at that moment, he had to admit that he felt lucky for being special.

    Only because of his special condition could he get up despite being severely injured.

    He stood up slowly from the ground, which seemed to have stunned the bearded man.

    The bearded man knew how much strength he had put in just now.

    An ordinary person, albeit having trained before, would have found it difficult to withstand that kick.

    ......

    As for the man in front of him, other than being covered in blood, he did not even frown. It was as if he did not feel pain at all.

    At that, the bearded man¡¯s expression turned grimmer. He said fiercely, ¡°Kid, you¡¯re really not afraid of death, huh?¡±

    Step by step, Finn walked toward the bearded man in front of him.

    The bearded man¡¯s two subordinates were already riddled with injuries, gasping for breath as they stood at the side. However, when they saw Finn walking toward their boss, they were about to stop Finn.

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle this myself!¡± The bearded man stopped them.

    The two men took two steps back.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to see how much you can handle!¡± The bearded man¡¯s expression hardened, and he kicked his thick thighs out at Finn.

    Finn reacted quickly by grabbing it.

    The bearded man¡¯s face darkened. He could even feel that Finn¡¯s strength was shockingly strong.

    An ordinary person would definitely not be able to withstand the power of his kick, let alone a person with such a serious injury.

    That was when he saw Finn¡¯s face contort badly.

    Hence, the bearded man used all his strength and kicked out fiercely, sending Finn flying backward again.

    That was right. He kicked Finn to the ground again.

    Finnnded on the ground and slid far away. Where he slid, the floor was stained with blood. He looked ghastly.

    The bearded man looked at Finn, who was covered in blood and whose face was pale. He said fiercely, ¡°You¡¯d better not think about resisting. My mission this time isn¡¯t to kill you. So if you behave yourself and wait for me to finish with this woman, I might let you go. If you don¡¯t know your ce...¡±

    The bearded man¡¯s expression became extremely terrifying because, at that moment, he saw Finn stand up from the ground again.

    Logically speaking, it was impossible for him to stand up. Even if he was an internationally-known first-rate killer, the man should have given up by now. Yet, an ordinary man like him stood up from the ground again.

    The bearded man could even see that all the bones in his body were dislocated and that he could no longer stand straight.

    However, Finn still walked toward him. With each step he took, blood dripped to the floor.

    ¡°Even though I didn¡¯t receive an order to kill, it doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t.¡± The bearded man¡¯s intention to kill was very obvious.

    If Finn got any closer¡­

    The bearded man clenched his fists with a ferocious expression on his face.

    However, as if Finn did not sense any danger, he continued to walk over until he was face to face with the bearded man.

    The killing intent in the bearded man¡¯s eyes was very obvious.

    The moment he was about to punch Finn, a female figure suddenly appeared in front of him.

    Monica hugged Finn tightly to shield him from the bearded man, who instantly retracted his fist.

    He was afraid that if he killed the woman, he would not be able toplete the mission. The other party had clearly instructed that the woman must be kept alive!

    He looked coldly at the two people in front of him and at the woman who was clearly scared silly. However, she was now protecting the man.

    She hugged him tightly and said, ¡°Finn, stop. I beg you to stop.¡±

    Finn did not answer.

 Chapter 381 - I Wonâ€™t Let You Be Abused

    <h4>Chapter 381: I Won¡¯t Let You Be Abused</h4>

    His eyes drooped stiffly as he looked at Monica, crying her heart out. They had been together for so many years, but he never seemed to have ever made her smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fight back anymore. Please don¡¯t,¡± Monica said quickly and anxiously.

    She was really afraid that Finn would continue on like that, and if she did, he would die.

    ¡°Monica,¡± Finn called out to her.

    The moment he called out to her, his body went limp, and he copsed on her shoulder.

    Monica lost her bnce and almost fell because of Finn¡¯s body. However, she tried her best to keep her bnce.

    She felt that Finn could not take the fall anymore, but how could he still stand up and fight?

    She had never found Finn so terrifying. It was not that she was terrified of his ability but that he would die.

    She was really afraid that he would die just like that.

    She hugged him tightly in her arms until she heard him say in a voice that only they both could hear, ¡°When you get the chance, run.¡±

    Monica¡¯s body tensed up.

    She thought Finn¡¯s body went limp because he had given uppletely, but unexpectedly, it was just Finn¡¯s scheme ¡ª a scheme to avoid being noticed.

    ¡°I¡¯ve observed this warehouse. It isn¡¯t locked, and they can¡¯t lock it from the outside.¡±

    ......

    Monica thought to herself, ¡®Don¡¯t say anymore. I beg you, don¡¯t.¡¯

    ¡°No matter what happenster, don¡¯t turn back and keep running forward. Don¡¯t call the police when you¡¯re safe. Instead, go straight to Fourth Master Swan¡¯s ce and wait for him toe back...¡±

    Finn¡¯s voice was very soft. Even she could barely hear him clearly.

    He was so weak, yet he was still telling her how to escape and save herself.

    Her tears fell, and they kept streaming down her face.

    She really could not control herself, for she had never been so sad in her entire life.

    Even when she saw Finn cheating on him and Patsy naked on his bed, it did not feel as painful as she did now. She even felt like she should not be living in this world and that she should not be alive after suffering so much.

    She clutched onto Finn¡¯s clothes tightly even until her clothes were drenched in blood. She refused to let go.

    The bearded man waited for a while, looking at the two of them hugging each other.

    Rather than sympathizing with them, he thought that since the man was about to die, it would be a good deed to let them spend a minute or two together.

    However, he was still a part of a mercenary organization. He was paid to do things, and he never involved any feelings in his work.

    He said, ¡°Woman, I¡¯ll give you three seconds to let him go! Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for hurting you!¡±

    Monica¡¯s body tensed up.

    Then, she heard the man¡¯s cold-blooded voice, ¡°Three, two...¡±

    ¡°Remember,¡± Finn reminded her.

    The next second, following the bearded man ¡°one¡±, Finn suddenly got up with astonishing strength and pushed Monica away.

    Monica was so caught off guard that she fell to the ground.

    At the same time, Finnunched a fierce attack on the bearded man.

    The bearded man still did not expect that Finn would be able to unleash his strength to such an extent and fight so well.

    Finn¡¯s kick sent him falling to the ground. He even nked out for a second before dodging to the side.

    Finn was kicking at him fiercely, and his strength was truly astonishing.

    The bearded man even believed that if he had not reacted in time, Finn would probably have killed him.

    With that, his expression turned cold. Instead of holding back, he started fighting with Finn.

    At that moment, Finn fought with the man in front of him as if he could not care less about his life anymore.

    Finn was actually getting beaten up badly, but he did not feel any pain.

    Other than feeling physically exhausted and that his body was truly dead, he could not stop fighting.

    He had to keep going until he defeated the man.

    Michael was also surprised when he saw the scene.

    He had, in fact, always been hostile toward Finn.

    Even if he restrained himself, the man still bothered him.

    At first, he only treated Finn as an orphan and a man who was medically talented. However, in the end, he realized that he could neverpare himself to Finn. No matter how hard Finn worked throughout his life, Finn would never be able to achieve half of what he had. Therefore, even though he was unhappy with Finn¡¯s existence, he could still maintain an indifferent attitude toward him. He felt that the man posed no threat to him and that Finn was nothingpared to him.

 Chapter 382 - I Wonâ€™t Let You Be Abused

    <h4>Chapter 382: I Won¡¯t Let You Be Abused</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    ??Yet now, he was shocked.

    Finn had truly shocked him.

    How could Finn fight like that despite his serious injuries?

    He even wanted to use Finn¡¯s inaction to make Monica give up on Finnpletely.

    Even though Monica and Finn¡¯s rtionship had always been bad, he had a feeling that Monica liked Finn. In fact, he already knew the first time he saw Monica appear on the city¡¯s big screen to wish Finn a happy birthday that Monica loved Finn very much. Otherwise, she would not be smiling so happily.

    He clenched his fists tightly.

    At that point, he did not need to probe any further.

    To Finn, Monica was clearly more important than his own life.

    If he really was an orphan of the Duncans, he would not sacrifice his life just for a woman. In fact, he would not sacrifice his only chance to take back his empire for a woman.

    ¡°Mr. Ross.¡± The person beside him said respectfully, ¡°Do you need me to pass them a note?¡±

    He meant that it was impossible for Finn to be an orphan of the Duncans.

    ¡°Wait a little longer,¡± Michael said.

    The person beside him was surprised.

    ......

    In fact, it was already very obvious, so what was Mr. Ross waiting for?

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if Finn still has a plot,¡± Michael said coldly.

    With that, the person beside him had no choice but to obey.

    However, at that moment, he still could not understand something.

    Mr. Ross had always been mature and steady, which made him different from those his age. However, why was he suddenly like that? It was obvious that he had emotions.

    He had always thought that Mr. Ross could be indifferent in the face of huge issues, that he would never waste time, and that he wouldplete his tasks quickly and ruthlessly.

    Mr. Ross was clearly different from his usual self today.

    In the warehouse, the sounds of fighting echoed continuously.

    It was the first time the bearded man had encountered such an opponent.

    He did not really care about it at first, butter on, he realized he had to. Surprisingly, he was starting to struggle!

    He looked at Finn in disbelief, wondering if the man was a dead body controlled by someone ¡ª the kind that the person was dead but its body was being controlled.

    ¡°F*ck!¡± The bearded man spat out a mouthful of blood. He could not believe the man had beaten him to such a state.

    The expression on his face was extremely cruel.

    ¡°All of you together!¡± the man suddenly ordered.

    The two men, who were standing by, immediately threw themselves at Finn.

    Finn moved to the side to dodge it, but as he dodged one side, the other man¡¯s kick came flying over from the other side.

    Despite that, he did not fall.

    He knew very well that now, with the three people going against him together, was the best time for Monica to escape.

    The longer he held on, the longer she had to escape, and the safer she would be.

    Hence, at that moment, he turned around and started fighting with the three of them in a frenzy.

    Monica was on the ground, shocked by Finn¡¯s appearance.

    She thought, ¡®Could he die from that? Would he¡­¡¯

    Her body tensed up.

    At that moment, she saw Finn. Even as he was dealing with the three of them, he was gesturing for her to leave.

    No. How could she leave just like that?

    If she left, would Finn die?

    However, Finn kept gesturing for her to leave and kept urging her to leave.

    Monica was really fed up with Finn.

    How could a man, who she hated to the bone, hurt her so much?

    However, how could he make her feel reluctant to part with him when she really wanted to distance herself from him? How could he make her feel so much pain?

    She got up from the ground.

    From the beginning, she had never been able to refuse Finn.

    From the beginning, when she pursued him to after they got together, she seemed to have been following his arrangements. She would do whatever he said.

    When he told her not to disturb him during work hours, she would not call or text him. She would obediently wait for him in the car until dawn. She did not even dare to send him a message asking when he would be off work.

    Her vision was blurry.

    Why should she sacrifice her life to save Finn, who had treated her so badly?

    Why should she sacrifice her life to save Finn, Finn, who clearly did not love her?

    With that, she ran out of the warehouse while the sounds of fighting were stilling from behind her.

    However, she zoned out those sounds. At that moment, all she could think about was Finn gesturing for her to leave.

 Chapter 383 - I Wonâ€™t Let You Be Abused

    <h4>Chapter 383: I Won¡¯t Let You Be Abused</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    In this life, she would probably never be able to escape from Finn¡¯s shadow.

    She reached out to open the door to the warehouse. However, just as she opened it, she screamed, ¡°Ah!¡±

    Someone suddenly grabbed her hand roughly, and the warehouse door mmed shut again.

    Monica looked at the man in front of her.

    It was one of the men who was supposed to be fighting and had suddenlye over to shackle her.

    At that moment, Finn also noticed it and pulled back his fist.

    The moment he pulled back his fist, he took a punch. However, he did not seem to feel it at all. Instead, he rushed to Monica¡¯s side and kicked the man who shackled Monica in the face. As a result, the man lost his bnce and fell to the ground.

    Finn reacted quickly.

    He quickly opened the door to the warehouse and used all his strength to push Monica out.

    The moment he pushed her out, Finn mmed the door shut again. Then, he pressed his body against the door and blocked them from chasing after Monica.

    The bearded man walked to Finn, his face stained with blood.

    After that, he reached out and punched Finn¡¯s face.

    Finn did not fight back. Instead, he just pushed himself against the door and used all his strength to block the door so that they could not go out.

    ......

    ¡°You really aren¡¯t afraid of death!¡± The bearded man punched Finn¡¯s face again.

    Finn¡¯s face was covered in blood, and his eyes were bleeding, but he still did not move.

    The bearded man¡¯s face darkened.

    With a look from him, the two men at the side quickly grabbed Finn¡¯s body and dragged him to the side.

    However, no matter how hard they tried or hit him, Finn did not budge.

    No matter what they did, he would not let go of the door before him.

    ¡°Damn it! You have guts!¡± The bearded man was so furious that he went forward and frantically pulled Finn¡¯s body away from the door.

    At the same time, the two men next to him used all their strength to pull Finn¡¯s hand away from the handle of the warehouse door.

    Only with three of their strengths did they manage to throw Finn to the ground.

    Just like that, Finn fell and was bleeding profusely.

    He reckoned that Monica should be quite far away now. Since it was dark, it might not be easy for those people to chase after her.

    That was his limit.

    Monica was really his limit.

    After Finn was thrown to the ground, the bearded man had his two subordinates quickly chase after her.

    The bearded man¡¯s expression was grim. He had been in the mercenary business for so long and had never failed before. More importantly, this was a mission that did not require murdering, yet he messed it up. How was he going to get a job in the future?

    He suppressed his anger and waited for a long while until the two men returned.

    At that, the bearded man¡¯s expression darkened.

    The man said respectfully, ¡°Boss, we didn¡¯t see anyone!¡±

    ¡°Trash!¡± The bearded man punched one of the men in the face. ¡°How far can a woman run?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too dark outside. I don¡¯t even know which direction she ran in,¡± the man exined.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± The bearded man also knew that, but he just wanted to vent his emotions.

    Then, he turned his head and red at Finn, who was abnormally still on the ground.

    At that moment, it really did look as if he was dead.

    Finn, indeed, had no strength to resist, and he had also overheard them saying that Monica was nowhere to be found.

    Therefore, Monica was safe.

    ¡°Kid.¡± The bearded man squatted down and approached Finn.

    Finn was lying on the ground with his eyes closed.

    ¡°You really impressed me.¡± The bearded man reached out and grabbed Finn¡¯s neck.

    Finn felt a suffocating pain.

    Instinctively, he opened his eyes. They were blood red.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to kill you.¡± The bearded man kept applying force to his hand.

    However, Finn did not resist or have the strength to resist anymore. He simply looked at the bearded man ferociously and into the murderous intent in his eyes.

    ¡°But you made me mess up my mission. If I don¡¯t vent a little, I won¡¯t be able to take this lying down,¡± the bearded man said.

    As he spoke, his grip tightened and tightened.

    By then, Finn had given up struggling.

    He had silently epted the fact that the air was feeling thinner and thinner. Perhaps in the next second, he would leave this world.

    Suddenly, the warehouse door was pushed open.

 Chapter 384 - I Wonâ€™t Let You Be Abused

    <h4>Chapter 384: I Won¡¯t Let You Be Abused</h4>

    A woman¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Let him go!¡±

    The man pinching Finn suddenly paused while the unresponsive man on the ground suddenly trembled.

    ¡°Let go of him!¡± Monica ran over and tried to push the bearded man away.

    The bearded man had already released his grip, so he let go of Finn.

    Monicay on the ground and looked at Finn, who was bleeding from all seven orifices. She looked at his blood-red eyes that were looking straight at her.

    At that moment, she saw his rage and knew that Finn was very angry.

    She just knew she could not make Finn happy no matter what. He had used his own life to protect her, yet she did not cherish it.

    Tears fell from her eyes.

    However, she did not regreting back.

    She turned around and said to the bearded man, ¡°Your mission is to sleep with me.¡±

    The bearded man was a little surprised.

    ording tomon sense, the woman should have run away, but now she was back! What a touching love story.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let youplete your mission, but don¡¯t kill him,¡± Monica said word by word.

    ......

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We have our own rules. If it weren¡¯t for him protecting you so desperately, I wouldn¡¯t have been so heavy-handed on him!¡± The bearded man agreed immediately.

    Monica nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    As she said that, she began to undress.

    Although the bearded man tore open her clothes, they were still on her. They were just hanging on her body in a mess.

    The moment she took off her clothes, someone suddenly grabbed her hand.

    Her eyes moved slightly, and her heart hurt so much.

    Why did she still care about all of that at that moment?

    Monica¡¯s vision was blurry.

    Even though Finn could not say anything, he was still there to stop her.

    However, with a push, she pushed his hand away and said, ¡°Finn, I didn¡¯t keep my innocence for you anyway. You don¡¯t have to feel sorry for me.¡±

    Tears of blood flowed out of Finn¡¯s eyes and slid down his face.

    He had lost his sses in the car ident, so at that moment, his ferocious expression was visible without the lens in the way.

    Monica took off her clothes and suddenly stood up.

    Then, the bearded man grabbed her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go over a little,¡± she said bluntly.

    She did not want to be by Finn¡¯s side, not even with the limited space in the warehouse.

    That was their respect for each other ¡ª thest good thing she could give him.

    The bearded man let go of Monica, who walked to a spot a little further away from Finn.

    At that moment, the bearded man followed by her side.

    She was lying on the ground, waiting and thinking about how life was filled with unhappy encounters.

    For example, back when she saw Finn cheating on her, she even wanted tomit suicide. However, she managed to get out of it in the end.

    After so many years, it still hurt to think about it, but it was now all in the past.

    It would also be the same for this incident.

    In the quiet warehouse, there were no more screams or sounds of resistance.

    Michael, who was witnessing all of it, had a twisted expression on his face as he did not expect Monica toe back for Finn.

    Moreover, Monica was willing toe back and be abused to save Finn!

    He clenched his fists tightly, his expression hideous.

    He had always thought that Monica did not have many feelings for Finn.

    Their rtionship had been on and off for so many years, so they must not have feelings for each other anymore.

    Otherwise, he would not have been able to interfere with their rtionship, and Monica would not have agreed to his request.

    However, at that moment, he was just deceiving himself.

    ¡°Mr. Ross.¡± The person beside him reminded him, ¡°If you don¡¯t stop it now...¡±

    The person next to him was Michael¡¯s trusted aide. He knew a lot about Michael, so he naturally knew about the rtionship between Michael and Monica.

    He also knew very well that Mr. Ross did not really n to hurt Monica today and that all he wanted was to verify Finn¡¯s identity.

    Yet now, Mr. Ross was suddenly indifferent to the situation.

    Michael really wanted Monica to be trampled on because he could not ept that for Finn, Monica would¡­

    If she really wanted to do that for Finn, he shall fulfill her wish! He was already at his point of breaking from enduring it all.

    However, just as he was about to speak, his eyes narrowed.

    He saw Finn suddenly stand up again in the warehouse.

    He thought that the man would never be able to get up again, yet here Finn was, standing up from the ground.

    Finn stood up and used all his strength to kick away the bearded man, who was close to Monica.

    ¡°Finn¡­.¡± Monica looked at how gruesome he looked, covered in blood.

    Then, with a thud, he suddenly fell onto her to protect her body under his. He was covering her entire body.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± The bearded man failed to attack again.

    In an instant, his rage filled the air.

    He kicked Finn¡¯s body hard.

    Instead of making a sound, Finn simply pressed Monica down tightly with his body to protect her.

    The bearded man used a lot of strength, but he could not break Finn apart from Monica.

    His expression was extremely grim.

    ¡°Beat him to death!¡± he ordered.

    He refused to believe that he could not beat Finn to death.

    ¡°Finn! Finn! Get up!¡± Monica watched as Finn was getting beaten and kicked violently.

    He really could not feel any pain.

    As his body was pressed against Monica¡¯s, the blood on his body eventually stained hers.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can¡¯t feel any pain.¡± Finn¡¯s weak voice rang in Monica¡¯s ears.

    What did he mean by that?

    All she knew was that her heart was aching in pain.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you be abused...¡±

    At that moment, Monica wished Finn could make her hate him even more instead.

 Chapter 385 - Escape from Danger: Donâ€™t Leave Me Behind, Finn

    <h4>Chapter 385: Escape from Danger: Don¡¯t Leave Me Behind, Finn</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    The sounds of beatings echoed in the warehouse.

    Monica looked at Finn in front of her and at his bloody face.

    No matter how hard the three men in front of him tried to tear her apart from him, he hugged her tightly in his arms,

    Monica¡¯s tears kept falling.

    ¡°Finn, can you let go of me? I¡¯m begging you. Let me go...¡± She really did not need him to sacrifice his life to protect her. She really was not worth it.

    She was already on the verge of breaking down.

    However, no matter what she said or begged in Finn¡¯s ear, he acted as if he could not hear her. It was as if he had lost consciousness, but he kept her body under his the entire time.

    The bearded man lost his patience.

    No matter how they hit the man in front of him or how they treated him, he did not seem to feel any pain. No matter what they did, they could not make the man leave the woman¡¯s body.

    Damn it.

    The bearded man¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. ¡°Remove his hands for me!¡±

    He shall see how the man could continue to hug the woman.

    Monica was stunned for a moment when she heard the bearded man. Then, her tears kept falling as she thought, ¡®No. They can¡¯t do that.¡¯

    ......

    Hence, she twisted her body and resisted. ¡°Finn, I beg you to let go of me. Can you let go of me? We don¡¯t have any feelings for each other, and we¡¯re about to get a divorce. You don¡¯t have to protect me like this. Why do you have to protect me like this? I-I don¡¯t love you. I don¡¯t love you...¡±

    The man, who had been hugging her, seemed to react slightly to that. It was like a mechanical reaction.

    However, he was still unconscious.

    Finn seemed to have lost consciousness.

    ¡°Remove it for me!¡± the bearded man ordered coldly.

    With that, Monica saw the two men crouch down.

    As they crouched down, a sharp dagger appeared in front of her eyes, and it was aimed at Finn¡¯s arm.

    ¡°No! Don¡¯t!¡± Monica screamed, ¡°I beg you. Don¡¯t do this. Finn¡¯s a doctor. He¡¯s a doctor. He can¡¯t lose his hands. I beg you. I beg you to let him go...¡±

    For the first time, Monica felt incredibly helpless. She really did not know what to do.

    How could she save Finn?

    How should she treat this man?

    ¡°Ah!¡± Monica screamed.

    The heart-wrenching scream reverberated in the warehouse. Onlyplete despair and extreme pain could make such a scream.

    She was breaking down, and she felt that her world might copse at any second.

    If Finn really died, she wanted to be buried with him!

    Her ferocious expression made the man who was attacking her pause for a moment.

    However, the mercenary group had no feelings. They had seen all the forms of a human in the face of death. No matter how tragic it was, to them, it was just... a passing cloud.

    Therefore, the man who paused for a moment suddenly stabbed down hard with his dagger.

    As he was about to stab the arm, the sound of a gunshot suddenly rang out in the warehouse with a bang.

    Everyone was startled.

    No one had expected that other people woulde at that moment.

    By the time the three men came to their senses, they all fell down before they could even raise their guns and defend themselves.

    With her eyes wide open, Monica watched the three men in front of her die with their eyes wide open.

    Did that mean they were saved?

    At that moment, she did not even feel afraid anymore or thought how horrifying a dead person looked.

    She just stared at the man who had just walked into the warehouse.

    The man had his face covered as if he did not want anyone to recognize him.

    The moment he walked in, he looked left and right before suddenly raising his pistol.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    There was another gunshot, which shot down a camera hidden in the corner of the warehouse.

    Just like that, Michael, who had been watching the scene, saw the image on the screen disappear in an instant.

    Michael¡¯s expression turned grim.

    Who was that person who seemed to know something?

    He gritted his teeth.

    At first, his n was to kill Finn, regardless of whether Finn was that person or not.

    Even though the President did not give the order to kill Finn, he could use mistakes as an excuse. After all, regardless of whether Finn was that person or not, he would be able to answer to the President even if Finn died.

 Chapter 386 - Escape from Danger: Donâ€™t Leave Me Behind, Finn

    <h4>Chapter 386: Escape from Danger: Don¡¯t Leave Me Behind, Finn</h4>

    Yes. If Finn died, he would have erased the orphan of the Duncans.

    No. Even if Finn were an insignificant person, the President would not pursue the matter with him for the sake of such a person!

    However¡­

    His expression was extremely cold.

    The person next to Michael said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Ross, what should we do now?¡±

    After all, Michael was still sensible.

    He ordered coldly, ¡°Copy the video from before and send it to the Sanders¡¯ residence. Finn is just an ordinary person.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Michael then stood up from his chair.

    Finn¡¯s injuries were so serious that he might not be able to survive anyway!

    At the warehouse, the man who fired the shot had already approached Finn and Monica. He squatted down and removed the ck mask on his face.

    He said, ¡°I¡¯m Miles, Jeanne¡¯s man.¡±

    Monica¡¯s eyes moved slightly, and she remembered him. The man was George¡¯s chauffeur.

    ......

    ¡°It took me some time to find you,¡± Miles said bluntly.

    It had indeed taken some time since he received Kingsley¡¯s order.

    Monica¡¯s eyes were bloodshot.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you to the hospital.¡± Miles had put away his pistol.

    Without wasting any more time, he stretched out his hand to pull Finn up.

    He used a little strength but could not lift the man in front of him at all. Hence, he exerted a little more strength and a little more¡­

    Having also noticed it, Monica hurriedly said to Finn, ¡°Let go of me, Finn. Let go now. We¡¯re saved. We¡¯re saved.¡±

    However, Finn seemed to have lost his hearing.

    Lost his hearing¡­ Was he dead?

    No.

    Monica was so frightened that her face turned pale.

    She kept wriggling her body around and telling Finn with tears in her eyes, ¡°Let go of me. Someone is here to save us. It¡¯s Jeanne¡¯s man. We¡¯re safe. Those who kidnapped us are all dead. Let go of me now...¡±

    Monica kept telling him they were safe, but he still could not hear her.

    Even though he could not hear her, his entire body was hugging her tightly and instinctively in his arms to protect her.

    ¡°Finn, what should I do? What should I do... I don¡¯t want you to die. I don¡¯t want you to die...¡± Monica broke down, crying.

    She had always thought that Finn did not love her.

    She had always thought Finn could not wait for her to stay away from him.

    Yet today, why did he have to do all that for her?

    She would rather Finn be the same old Finn, who was cold and looked down on her.

    She would rather hide her thoughts and secretly love him. She would always love him!

    She would rather not get a response from him, but she did not want him to die.

    What on earth should she do?

    She looked at Finn, whose face she could no longer see clearly, but her lips were close to his.

    All she could taste was blood.

    She said, ¡°Finn, if you die, I will die with you, and we will be buried together.¡±

    As soon as she said that, she seemed to be able to feel Finn moving a little.

    It was just a very, very subtle movement. However, Monica could feel that he still had a little bit of consciousness left.

    She looked nervously at the man in front of her, and his eyes seemed to move.

    He did not speak as he probably could not say a word, but his body softened a little before he suddenly let go of her.

    The moment he let go, Miles had already picked Finn up from the ground.

    Miles had seen too many living and dead people, but he had never seen a person who was alive but dead at the same time. Therefore, he did not know if the man could still be saved.

    However, he had received orders to save those two people, so he had to send them to the hospital immediately.

    He moved very fast and said to Monica behind him, ¡°Can you keep up?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Monica got up from the ground.

    She bit her lip and struggled to get up from the ground.

    Her bones were probably fractured because she could feel a piercing pain with every step she took. Despite that, she dared not waste any more time for fear of dying Finn from getting medical attention.

    She quickly got into Miles¡¯s car.

    By then, Finn had been ced in the back row. Heid there, his body covered in blood,pletely still.

    Miles drove very fast.

    As he drove, he took off his clothes and handed them to Monica. ¡°Put them on first.¡±

 Chapter 387 - Escape from Danger: Donâ€™t Leave Me Behind, Finn

    <h4>Chapter 387: Escape from Danger: Don¡¯t Leave Me Behind, Finn</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    Monica had felt cold for a long time now.

    Other than a pair of underpants that she had not taken off yet, she was not wearing anything else.

    She took Miles¡¯s clothes and could not even bring herself to thank him as all her attention was on Finn ¡ª on his dying face.

    She thought, ¡®Don¡¯t die. Finn, I beg you, don¡¯t die.¡¯

    The car soon arrived at the Central Hospital.

    Miles had called the emergency department, so when their car arrived, a few doctors were already waiting for them. They then ced Finn on the white moving bed, put an oxygen mask on him, and quickly pushed him into the emergency room.

    Monica and Miles quickly followed.

    In the corridor of the emergency room, the light from the operating room lit up, and the door was tightly shut.

    With that, Monica did not know what was happening inside.

    Could Finn¡­

    Finn would not die.

    He definitely would not.

    Monica¡¯s eyes were red as she sat as stiff as a board in the corridor, waiting.

    ......

    Miles took a clear look at Monica. He was going to ask her if she wanted to treat her wounds first, but he eventually decided not to say it.

    Instead, he turned around and made a call. ¡°Mr. Thorn, I¡¯ve sessfully rescued the two of them.¡±

    ¡°Are their injuries serious?¡±

    ¡°Finn is now in the emergency room. When he was sent there, he waspletely unconscious. There were many wounds all over his body, and many looked fatal. It¡¯s difficult to determine if he would survive. As for Monica, she shouldn¡¯t be too serious. It¡¯s just some superficial wounds. It won¡¯t be fatal.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Kingsley instructed, ¡°For the time being, stay by Monica¡¯s side and protect her.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Then, the person on the other end of the phone hung up the call.

    After a clear report, he returned to the corridor.

    The moment he returned, he thought for a moment and went to get a doctor from the doctors on duty. Since Kingsley had ordered him to protect Monica, he had to be responsible for her wellbeing.

    Hence, the doctor approached Monica and cleaned the wounds all over her face, body, and hands.

    Monica turned to look at the doctor, her eyes filled with rejection.

    ¡°Mrs. Jones, I know you¡¯re worried about Dr. Jones, but I believe he won¡¯t want to see you ruin your body like this,¡± the doctor advised.

    Monica bit her lip.

    When she heard the words ¡®Dr. Jones¡¯, she burst into tears. She cried as if the world was going to crumble because of those three words.

    Feeling a little helpless, the doctor turned to look at Miles.

    Miles said, ¡°Finn protected you with her life. Do you want to let him down?¡±

    She did not want to let him. All she wanted was for Finn to live.

    If he was alive, he could do anything he wanted.

    If he was alive, she could do anything he wanted her to do.

    ¡°Take good care of your body first, and then you can take good care of Finn,¡± Miles said.

    After that, he told the doctor to clean up Monica¡¯s wound, so the doctor nodded and treated Monica again.

    This time, Monica did not refuse.

    She was afraid that she would let down Finn. After all, he had protected her with his life.

    The corridor was still as quiet as ever.

    The woman, who had been afraid of pain since she was young and could cry just from getting pricked by a needle, did not cry or make a fuss despite the pain. It was as if she could no longer feel it.

    Her body was indeed covered in superficial wounds that were not serious

    After the doctor finished cleaning up the wounds, he turned his attention to her ankle, which was swollen and deformed.

    The bone inside should be seriously injured.

    The doctor said, ¡°We need to take an x-ray to see the condition of the bone.¡±

    Miles shook his head.

    It was impossible to take Monica away at a time like that.

    The doctor nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll use a stent to keep it in position first to prevent the bone from being hurt again. When Dr. Joneses out, we¡¯ll do further treatment.¡±

    With that, the doctor helped Monica to bandage her ankle.

    After making sure that all the injuries on her body had been treated, he even brought her a wheelchair before he left.

    By then, it was already veryte at night.

    Monica did not know how long Finn had been in there.

    Eventually, three hours passed, and she did not know how she had sat through it while reading the words ¡°Operation ongoing¡±.

    However, she had to keep going.

    Suddenly, hurried footsteps sounded in the corridor, and Monica¡¯s body was wrapped in someone¡¯s embrace.

 Chapter 388 - Escape from Danger: Donâ€™t Leave Me Behind, Finn

    <h4>Chapter 388: Escape from Danger: Don¡¯t Leave Me Behind, Finn</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    As someone hugged her tightly, Monica¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    It was Michael.

    As if he was afraid of losing her, Michael hugged her tightly and held her in his arms, unwilling to let go.

    Miles was never a talkative or gossipy person. His ethics as a professional killer had never allowed him to care about other people¡¯s personal feelings.

    Hence, he turned around and distanced himself from them.

    ¡°Monica, how are you? Are you okay?¡± Michael asked her emotionally.

    While hugging her, he was so nervous that his body was trembling.

    Monica did not answer, nor did she leave. Right now, she was not in the mood to deal with anyone.

    All she wanted was to see Finn, and no one was important anymore, including Michael.

    ¡°The police found me to tell me that Finn got into an ident and that you might be in the car after some investigation, so I¡¯ve been looking for you the entire time. It wasn¡¯t until just now that someone informed me you were in the hospital. Monica, you really scared me to death. You really did. If anything happened to you...¡± Michael hugged her even tighter.

    It was as if he was afraid of losing her.

    Monica pursed her lips and said, ¡°Michael, let go of me.¡±

    Michael¡¯s body tensed up.

    ......

    Monica¡¯s attitude toward him was cold, and he could feel it just from those words.

    In fact, he had already mentally prepared himself when he came here.

    Since Finn was willing to do anything for Monica, there was no way Monica would not be touched. Moreover, Monica clearly had feelings for Finn.

    He gritted his teeth secretly.

    He would never let Monica and Finn reconcile just like that.

    However, at that moment, he still let go of Monica.

    Worry was written all over his face. ¡°Are you scared? It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll always be with you. From now on, I¡¯ll always be with you to protect you¨C¡±

    ¡°Michael,¡± Monica called out to him, interrupting his sentence.

    She said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I think the person I love is still Fi¨C¡±

    Just then, the door to the emergency room suddenly opened.

    Monica¡¯s words just disappeared from her mouth.

    In a daze, she looked at the tired-looking doctor walking out of the operating theater.

    She had been waiting and wishing for the door to the operating theater to open as soon as possible. However, the moment the door opened, she shrank back, not daring to go forward.

    She was afraid ¡ª afraid that she would receive bad news.

    Suddenly, she did not want the surgery to end. If it kept going, it meant there was still hope for Finn. If it ended¡­

    If it ended, there would only be two oues.

    Her entire body was trembling, and her eyes were frighteningly red.

    Michael watched Monica¡¯s mood change coldly, at how all her attention was focused on Finn.

    He really should have killed Finn earlier.

    He looked at the doctor in front of him without batting an eyelid.

    The doctor said to Monica, ¡°Dr. Jones¡¯s injuries are very serious, with many fractures all over his body. Because he had lost too much blood, he fell into aa during the resuscitation process. We have already treated all of his injuries, but it¡¯s difficult to guarantee that Dr. Jones will wake up. In his condition, there are signs of a vegetative state...¡±

    No. Impossible!

    How could Finn be in a vegetative state? Although he did not like to talk, he could infuriate her when he did. How could he be a vegetable who could not speak or move?

    Her tears streamed down her face, but she did not cry out loud.

    It was as if she didn¡¯t know that she was crying. Her tears kept falling.

    ¡°Mrs. Jones, don¡¯t be too sad. I¡¯m just saying there are signs of this, but it doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s true. We will now send Dr. Jones to the intensive care unit and give him some time to wake up. If he wakes up tonight, that¡¯ll be great. But if he doesn¡¯t, we will do more remedial measures for him. Mrs. Jones, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Don¡¯t worry? How could she not worry? Finn could not even open his eyes.

    She looked at Finn, who hade out of the emergency room with tubes all over his body and was being pushed away by the medical staff. His face was pale and weak.

    Then, she stood up from the chair.

    However, just as she stood up, she suddenly sat down again, probably because she had been sitting in one position for too long.

    Michael quickly reached out a hand to support Monica.

 Chapter 389 - Escape from Danger: Donâ€™t Leave Me Behind, Finn

    <h4>Chapter 389: Escape from Danger: Don¡¯t Leave Me Behind, Finn</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    At that split second, Monica pushed him away. It was as if it was an instinctual reaction to reject Michael from approaching.

    Michael looked at Monica. Deep down, the cruelty he felt grew bit by bit.

    Monica used every single ounce of her strength to get up again.

    This time, Miles walked over and reached out to support Monica. However, Monica did not reject him.

    At that, Michael¡¯s eyes turned cold.

    Monica had only rejected him, and that rejection could not have been more obvious.

    He watched coldly as Miles helped Monica into the wheelchair before Miles pushed Monica in the direction Finn had left.

    She did not even look at Michael from the moment he came.

    In his head, he could still hear what Monica said earlier. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I think the person I love is still Fi¨C¡±

    She did not finish her sentence, but she did not need to because he knew.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I still think that the person I love is Finn.¡±

    Michael clenched his fists tightly as he tried his best to suppress his anger.

    He watched Monica leave and walk toward Finn right before his hands. His expression was so cold that he looked very cruel.

    ......

    Monica was of great use to him, but even if she were not, he would never let Monica and Finn be together!

    It was impossible!

    ¡­

    In the intensive care unit, Monica had been keeping watch outside while Finny inside with his eyes closed.

    Both of their faces were very pale.

    On the other hand, Miles had also been by Monica¡¯s side the entire time. However, he did not show any emotions and was only carrying out his orders.

    In the intensive care unit, a doctor was there to observe Finn¡¯s condition.

    Any of the doctor¡¯s movements would make Monica¡¯s heart beat faster. It gave her the hope that Finn would wake up.

    However, nothing happened. Not even once did a miracle happen.

    She looked through the huge ss window and watched everything happening inside ¡ª at Finn, whoy motionless on the bed.

    A night had passed, and the sky was already bright, but Finn was still not awake.

    Monica saw Finn¡¯s attending physician leading some people into the intensive care unit and performing a series of tests on Finn. Still, he did not wake up.

    As the attending physician walked out, Monica looked at him.

    She did not dare to ask.

    She was really afraid of knowing all the results.

    The attending physician said, ¡°The situation isn¡¯t looking good.¡±

    What did he mean by not looking good?

    ¡°Dr. Jones hasn¡¯t shown any signs of waking up for the entire night. It¡¯s possible that¨C¡±

    ¡°Can I go in and take a look at him?¡± Monica asked.

    The attending physician seemed to hesitate for a moment before he nodded.

    With that, Monica changed into a sterile hospital gown. With the help of the doctor inside, she limped and sat in front of Finn.

    By then, his face had been cleaned, and only then did she realize how pale he looked. Moreover, he had many tubes and bandages on him now.

    Monica wanted to get close to him but did not know where to ce her hands.

    Her throat bobbed. She endured the pain until she felt a pain in her throat, but she did not cry.

    Even as her vision went blurry, she did not make a sound.

    She reached out and carefully put her hand on his.

    Finn¡¯s hands were exceptionally beautiful. When she first saw him, those hands were what attracted her to him.

    They were slender, clean, and had distinct joints.

    How could such a beautiful pair of hands be so unrecognizable at that moment? How could they look so terrible?

    Her tears finally fell on his fingers.

    ¡°Finn.¡± Monica choked. Atst, she could not hold it in anymore.

    She called him by his name.

    She once said, ¡°Finn, your name was given to you to make me fall in love with you at first sight, right?¡±

    Such a nice name.

    Whenever she thought of it, it made her heart beat faster, and it made her write those three words in her book countless times.

    She endured the great sadness as she faced Finn and said, ¡°I want you to wake up. Can you wake up?¡±

    Finn did not react.

    ¡°Wake up and let¡¯s be together again, okay? I don¡¯t mind your rtionship with Patsy. I don¡¯t mind that you treat me badly. I don¡¯t mind your bad temper. I don¡¯t mind anything. When you wake up, let¡¯s start over, okay? I¡¯ll break up with Michael right away. From now on, I¡¯ll only love you. In fact...¡±

    In fact¡­

    Monica¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. ¡°In fact, I¡¯ve only ever loved you. I¡¯ve never loved Michael. Never. I just didn¡¯t want to feel so wronged in front of you. I just didn¡¯t want you to hurt me so deeply. That was why I said I liked Michael. That was why I worked so hard to make myself like Michael. That was why I wanted to forget you and be with Michael.¡±

 Chapter 390 - Escape from Danger: Donâ€™t Leave Me Behind, Finn

    <h4>Chapter 390: Escape from Danger: Don¡¯t Leave Me Behind, Finn</h4>

    ¡°Finn, I love you.¡± Monica told him over and over again, ¡°I love you. From the beginning to the end, I¡¯ll only love you.¡±

    ¡°I really love you.¡±

    ¡°I really, really love you.¡±

    ¡°Finn, I love you.¡±

    ¡°I love you. I love you...¡±

    Tears streamed down Monica¡¯s face.

    She spoke until her voice was hoarse.

    She did not know how to wake Finn up. All she wanted was to tell him all the feelings that she had kept to herself.

    All she wanted was for him to know that she loved him and only him.

    She did not know how much time had passed when the attending physician came in and said, ¡°Mrs. Jones, you should get some rest. We¡¯re going to give Dr. Jones remedial treatment now.¡±

    Monica¡¯s eyes were red.

    Remedial treatment? It was just remedial treatment.

    If they could not treat him, would Finn lie on that bed forever?

    ......

    She stood up silently and leaned into Finn¡¯s face.

    An oxygen mask was covering his mouth, so she could only kiss his pale cheeks.

    She said, ¡°Finn.

    ¡°Please.

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me behind.¡±

    After that, Monica¡¯s vision went dark, and she copsed.

    The doctor quickly caught her, and it sent the intensive care unit into chaos.

    However, no one noticed that the man lying on the bed, who was dered to be in a vegetative state, moved his fingers.

    ..

    In the jungle on one of the Balti Inds, Nox and Jeanne were searching for Edward¡¯s whereabouts.

    One night and one morning had passed, but where was Edward?

    Even by following the direction of the gunshots, they could not find him.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Nox cursed.

    Jeanne pursed her lips tightly. At that moment, she, too, felt like she was about to have a nervous breakdown.

    Fortunately, everyone just endured it and did not give up as they continued to move forward.

    Nox picked up the walkie-talkie again. ¡°Has anyone found Fourth Master Swan?¡±

    ¡°No, but...¡± The person at the other end paused for a moment.

    Jeanne and Nox instantly became a little nervous.

    ¡°But what? Tell me now!¡± Nox roared angrily.

    The person at the other end hurriedly reported, ¡°We found some bodies.¡±

    ¡°What bodies?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not our men, so it should be the other party¡¯s. And...¡±

    ¡°F*ck! Can you spit it all out!¡±

    ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t youe over and see for yourself?¡± The person at the other end did not seem to know how to describe it.

    ¡°Give me the location!¡± Nox snapped.

    The person at the other end quickly sent out the location information.

    Nox brought Jeanne quickly to the destination.

    Both their footsteps were a little fast, so it did not take long before they met up with Nox¡¯s other group of men.

    When Nox and Jeanne saw the bodies on the ground, they were really stunned.

    Nox¡¯s expression changed, and so did Jeanne¡¯s.

    It was because... it was a tragic scene.

    On the ground were not bodies but parts of bodies scattered everywhere. For example, limbs, body, head¡­

    Even though she had seen many people die, such a bloody scene still shocked Jeanne.

    The ground was covered with blood and organs... It was as if some huge beast was taking revenge!

    Jeanne endured the churning in her stomach and looked at Nox, whose reaction was very different from hers.

    The change in his expression did not seem to be because he was frightened by the bodies in front of him but¡­

    She could point it out, but he looked worried.

    Jeanne held back her emotions and asked the man leading the team beside her, ¡°Is Edward among them?¡±

    She was actually afraid to confirm it herself.

    ¡°Madam, he isn¡¯t!¡± The man who was leading the team was extremely respectful.

    Jeanne was slightly relieved.

    Suddenly, Nox came back to his senses and said to everyone, ¡°Search everywhere for Fourth Master Swan. The moment you find him, tell me immediately. Everyone split up. Once you find him, tell me first. No one is to act rashly!¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± everyone said respectfully.

    Before Nox left, he said to Jeanne, ¡°Let¡¯s split up and search.¡±

    Jeanne frowned.

    ¡°There¡¯s no more danger here.¡± Nox was certain.

    That made Jeanne a little puzzled.

    ¡°But when you find Fourth Master Swan, you must tell me immediately. Don¡¯t¡­ get close to him!¡±

    Jeanne was stunned, and before she could react, Nox had left.

    He was even more anxious than before.

    What on earth happened?

    However, Jeanne gritted her teeth. She decided on a direction and left quickly.

 Chapter 391 - Escape from Danger: Donâ€™t Leave Me Behind, Finn

    <h4>Chapter 391: Escape from Danger: Don¡¯t Leave Me Behind, Finn Trantion</h4>

    Just now, Nox said that there was no danger here. Did that mean that the people who came to kill them were all dead?

    Then, her eyes widened in shock as she saw another body, and it was gruesome to look at.

    In an empty space, it looked unbearably hideous.

    She paused for a moment but still gritted her teeth and walked over eventually.

    Her eyes narrowed.

    She squatted down and carefully observed the body, looking at its neck¡­

    Suddenly, her body jerked. She turned around to see that not far from her, the leaves were swaying.

    There was no wind at the moment, so¡­ it was either an animal or a person.

    In short, it was a living being.

    She started to feel nervous.

    She did not know whether Nox¡¯s so-called ¡°no danger¡± really meant that there was no danger, but she raised the pistol, loaded it, and walked over vigntly.

    Her forehead was dripping with sweat.

    Gritting her teeth, she suddenly kicked away arge leaf in front of her.

    ......

    The moment she aimed her pistol, she felt like she could not breathe because she saw Edward.

    His entire body was trembling, and his expression was ferocious. He looked nothing short of... very terrifying.

    However, at that moment, Jeanne was not afraid at all. She had even forgotten Nox¡¯s warning and wanted to walk directly toward Edward.

    From yesterday¡¯s separation to today, so much time had passed.

    She could not believe that she wished for him to be alive more than she thought.

    Just as she walked over, Nox suddenly called out to her, ¡°Jeanne!¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s body froze, and she stopped in her tracks.

    The moment she stopped, Nox pulled her back.

    Jeanne looked at Nox and then at Edward. At that moment, in front of them, it looked like there was no focus in the man¡¯s eyes.

    ¡®What happened?¡¯ Jeanne looked at Nox. ¡®What happened to Edward?¡¯

    How did he suddenly be like that?

    ¡°You stay further away.¡± Nox left her with those words before he walked toward Edward.

    Just as he leaned over, Edward suddenly kicked Nox fiercely.

    Nox had expected it, so he managed to block it. However, Edward still kicked him to the ground.

    Then, Edward attacked Nox crazily. His speed was fast and violent.

    Under Edward¡¯s mad behavior, Nox could only dodge continuously. He could not even raise his hand.

    Edward¡¯s current appearance, his current ferocious appearance¡­ was like a beast¡¯s.

    As if his mind was nk and he could not think, he just kept on fighting and attacking like he was mad.

    How could that be? How could a person be like that?

    It was as if he was apletely different person.

    Even if a person was forced to a certain state or driven mad, they would not lose their rationality like that. Not only was it about losing rationality, but the strength that he unleashed was not something that an ordinary person could do. Jeanne looked at Edward¡¯s kick.

    It was just a kick.

    The kick was aimed at Nox¡¯s leg, but because Nox dodged, the kicknded on the trunk of a big tree.

    The big tree shook, and then¡­ It fell down.

    No.

    Was Edward human?

    He clearly was not anymore, and the way he lost his sanity made Jeanne really scared.

    She could even see the muscles on his entire body bulging ridiculously. It was so exaggerated that she thought his body was about to explode from not being able to withstand the power in his body!

    ¡°Jeanne, think of a way to knock out Fourth Master Swan!¡± After dodging for a while, Nox¡¯s body finally started to fail him.

    However, from Edward¡¯s current appearance, it was clear that the effects of the medicine had not worn out.

    If it did not wear out¡­

    Nox gritted his teeth. He could only use the most extreme method to calm Edward down.

    ¡°Jeanne!¡± Nox called out to Jeanne loudly.

    By then, Edward had already beaten Nox to the ground.

    Jeanne snapped back to her senses.

    She gritted her teeth, looked left and right, and picked up a rock on the ground. After that, she went over and held the rock at the back of Edward¡¯s head, daring to get close to him.

    At that moment, Edward suddenly turned her body and faced Jeanne.

    At a close distance, Jeanne could sense Edward¡¯s danger and felt the vicious aura that erupted from his entire body.

    He looked at her fiercely.

    The next second, he moved his hand.

    Jeanne saw the stone in her hand fly far away, and her palm was trembling because of his strength.

    That was when a hint of fear washed over her.

    She looked at Edward¡¯s ferocious and terrifying look with his veins exposed, feeling that Edward might kill her in the next second.

    Her fear made her extremely tense and nervous. Sweat kept dripping down her forehead.

    Her eyes narrowed as she looked at Edward, who suddenly made a move.

    Jeanne gritted her teeth and intended to catch it.

    However, in the next second, she saw Edward suddenly turn around as if trying to use his remaining rationality to make him stop.

    After that, he continued to use self-harm to make himself stop being violent.

    Jeanne simply looked at Edward venting his emotions madly on the tree trunk. From the looks of his body, he looked like he was on the brink of exploding.

    If that went on, she had a feeling that Edward would kill himself

    She even saw Edward holding a stone and wanting to smash it down on her head.

    At that, Jeanne pounced forward fiercely and used her hand to block Edward¡¯s head fiercely.

    As a result, the stone smashed into her hand. For a moment, she felt that her entire body was numb from the pain.

    Nox, who was lying on the ground, looked at Jeanne¡¯s appearance and crawled up in fright, intending to take Jeanne away from Edward.

    However, Jeanne suddenly hugged Edward tightly.

    She hugged his unbelievably stiff body, which was due to the tension in his muscles.

    ¡°Edward, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m Jeanne. Calm down, calm down!¡± Jeanne shouted.

    She hugged Edward tightly with all her strength!

 Chapter 392 - Finn Awakens, and I Want to Give Him a Child!

    <h4>Chapter 392: Finn Awakens, and I Want to Give Him a Child!</h4>

    In the forest, Jeanne hugged Edward tightly with all her strength to calm him down.

    She did not know why he had be like that or why he had suddenly be so out of control like he was a different person.

    ¡°Edward, calm down. I¡¯m Jeanne. I¡¯m Jeanne,¡± Jeanne said loudly.

    She tried to pull him back to his senses, but he seemed to find it hard to control himself.

    The muscles in his entire body were stretched to their limits, and he looked as terrifying as ever. Yet, he did not hurt her.

    Even though he had gone crazy, he did not do anything to hurt her.

    Nox fell to the ground and looked at the scene in front of him.

    Edward still looked like he was about to explode but was controlling himself and had yet done anything to Jeanne.

    Nox secretly gritted his teeth.

    After he got up from the ground, he looked at Edward, who was already at his limit of suppressing his violence.

    If he continued to suppress it, there would only be two oues ¡ª he would either die suffocating or calm down.

    However, he had to say that there had never been a time Edward could stop himself from acting out when he was still under the effects of the medicine.

    Nox did not think too much about it as he moved closer to Edward and gave Jeanne a look.

    ......

    Jeanne understood.

    She knew that Edward might push her away and hurt himself again in the next second, so she took the initiative to kiss Edward.

    The moment she kissed him, the furious man stayed silent for another two seconds.

    In those two seconds, Nox had already leaned over and lifted the stone he had prepared earlier to the back of Edward¡¯s head.

    Edward¡¯s eyes moved as if he suddenly regained some focus.

    His gaze fell on Jeanne, who had taken the initiative to kiss her cheek. Looking at her appearance, he slowly copsed.

    Jeanne held Edward tightly in her arms to prevent him from falling to the ground.

    Nox heaved a sigh of relief.

    Whenever Edward came to that point, regardless of whether he fell asleep on his own or passively, all was good as long as he woke up.

    Nox walked over, took Edward over from Jeanne, and put Edward on his back.

    Jeanne looked at Nox¡¯s face and saw that he did not seem to be surprised by Edward¡¯s terrifying appearance. That meant it was not the first time Edward was like that.

    However, why?

    How did Edward be like that, that non-human behavior?

    Nox carried Edward on his back and walked forward.

    As he walked, he said, ¡°I know you have questions, but I personally think that it¡¯s up to Fourth Master Swan to decide whether or not he would like to tell you the truth about himself.¡±

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    She, of course, knew what Nox meant.

    Hence, she did not think much and followed Nox.

    While Nox carried Edward to the speedboat, he ordered through the walkie-talkie, ¡°Everyone, gather at the beach on the ind.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jeanne followed Nox out of the jungle and saw a speedboat docked on the sea.

    Nox then brought Edward on the speedboat and put him down.

    Meanwhile, Jeanne sat at the side and let Edward fall on top of her.

    At that moment, Edward seemed to have entered a deep sleep. She had a feeling that he would not wake up no matter how hard she tried.

    She looked at Edward¡¯s extremely quiet appearance. The image of him going crazy just now kept ying in her mind.

    In the end, she chose to remain silent. Nox would not tell her anything anyway.

    By then, Nox¡¯s subordinates had already boarded the speedboat.

    Many people should have died this time. Other than Nox¡¯s own people, the other party might have beenpletely wiped out.

    Jeanne was stunned again.

    Edward fought ten people alone. Although they might not be top-notch killers, they were definitely above average.

    The man¡¯s ability was much more terrifying than she had imagined.

    The speedboat sped on the surface of the sea.

    Nox drove the speedboat and did not return to Jeanne and Edward¡¯s honeymoon ind. Instead, he went straight to another small ind where a helicopter was parked.

    He said bluntly, ¡°Let¡¯s put the honeymoon aside for now. I want to bring Fourth Master Swan back to the country.¡±

    She was not in the mood for a honeymoon anyway. After all, she almost lost her life.

    Nox carried Edward on his back and boarded the helicopter, with Jeanne still by their side.

    The helicopter hovered in the sky above the Balti Inds and arrived at the only international airport in the Balti Inds. Then, they boarded a private ne and left the ind, that soul-stirring ce.

    Jeanne did not know if she and Edward could still... face each other calmly when they returned home.

 Chapter 393 - Finn Awakens, and I Want to Give Him a Child!

    <h4>Chapter 393: Finn Awakens, and I Want to Give Him a Child!</h4>

    In South Hampton City Central Hospital, Monica woke up in a state of shock.

    She opened her eyes and looked at the unfamiliar yet familiar surroundings. For a few seconds, she did not react.

    ¡°Monica, you¡¯re finally awake.¡± A familiar voice sounded from beside her.

    Monica turned her head and saw her mother and father, Ruby and Gary. Both of them looked at her with extremely concerned eyes. At that moment, they did not dare say anything as they were afraid they would scare her.

    Monica¡¯s eyes moved.

    Then, the image of Finn¡¯s miserable appearance appeared in her mind.

    It was at that moment that her eyes turned red. She tried to hold in it, but her tears eventually fell.

    The sight of her crying shocked Ruby and Gary.

    Ruby quickly wiped away Monica¡¯s tears. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong? Are you in pain? Is your ankle hurting a lot?¡±

    Her ankle was incredibly swollen.

    It was indeed painful, but the pain in her body was nothingpared to the pain in her heart.

    She just kept on crying as she looked at her parents¡¯ anxious and heartbroken expressions.

    She said, ¡°Mom, is Finn in a vegetative state?¡±

    ......

    Gary and Ruby were stunned for a second, speechless.

    At that moment, they remained silent.

    Did that mean he had not woken up?

    Monica cried even more.

    She did not know any other way to relieve the pain in her heart or how she could ept that fact.

    Suddenly, she found herself really useless. Other than crying, she could not seem to find a way to change her fate.

    However, her crying frightened Ruby again.

    She hurriedly said, ¡°No, no. I saw that Finn had woken up. He¡¯s in the intensive care unit. The doctor said that his injuries are very serious and that he needs to be observed for a few more days.¡±

    Impossible.

    Monica did not believe it at all. She thought that her parents were lying to her.

    As if having noticed her daughter¡¯s distrust, Ruby quickly exined, ¡°Finn really has woken up. The doctor also said that it was a miracle.¡±

    ¡°Mom,¡± Monica called out to her.

    ¡°I¡¯m here. I¡¯m here,¡± Ruby quickly replied.

    ¡°I want to see Finn,¡± Monica said bluntly.

    She did not have much hope, but she wanted to see him.

    Even if he became a vegetable, she still wanted to be with him for the rest of her life not because she owed him anything but because she loved him.

    After that, Monica struggled and tried to get up from the bed.

    ¡°Hey, be careful.¡± Ruby quickly supported her. ¡°The doctor said that the degree of your fracture is very serious, so you shouldn¡¯t put weight on it. Once you¡¯re fully awake, let me take you to take an x-ray to see how serious the fracture is.¡±

    ¡°I want to see Finn.¡± Monica was very sure.

    She looked at Ruby with determination.

    ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Let¡¯s go see Finn first.¡± Ruby doted on her daughter.

    At that moment, she was afraid that she would hurt her daughter even if she spoke a little louder.

    Ruby helped Monica up, with Gary supporting her from the other side. He tried his best to be careful not to hurt her ankle again.

    The two of them then put Monica in the wheelchair.

    While Ruby pushed Monica to the intensive care unit, Monica was actually very nervous.

    She was afraid that Finn did not wake up and that her parents were lying to her.

    After a while, she felt relieved. She told herself that it did not matter even if Finn did not wake up. At the very least, he was alive.

    Just like that, she tormented herself and endured the suffering in her heart until her parents pushed her to the ss window of the intensive care unit.

    Finn was lying inside, still wearing an oxygen mask. His body was still filled with tubes, and he was still not moving.

    She knew it.

    She knew that would be the case.

    With that, her tears fell again.

    She looked at Finn, looking all weak and miserable. Even if she was mentally prepared, she still felt upset and heartbroken at how he was lying there motionlessly.

    If Finn did not save her, all of that would not have happened.

    She was just going to get abused. Why did Finn have to sacrifice her life to protect her?

    Her tears kept falling.

    Beside her, Ruby¡¯s heart ached.

    Monica always said that she did not like Finn. If she really did not like him, would she be so upset?

 Chapter 394 - Finn Awakens, and I Want to Give Him a Child!

    <h4>Chapter 394: Finn Awakens, and I Want to Give Him a Child!</h4>

    That silly child.

    She was brave in everything she did. Regardless of whether she did well or not, or whether she did it right or wrong, she never flinched. However, she was always submissive in her feelings.

    She just was not willing to admit who she really liked.

    If going through that incident made her able to face her feelings bravely, it was not necessarily a bad thing either.

    However, what on earth did those two people go through to be that seriously injured?

    When they received the call from the police, they were terrified.

    The police said a serious car ident had urred and the two people in the car had disappeared.

    At that time, the first thought that came to their mind was murder.

    The driver must have been afraid that he would bear the responsibility, so he took the two people away, and then¡­

    For a day and a night, Gary and Ruby did not sleep. They waited for news from the police until they received a call in the morning saying that Monica and Finn were in the hospital.

    When the two of them rushed to the hospital, they saw Finn lying in the intensive care unit. Her injuries were very serious, but the doctor said he had woken up, so his life would not be in danger for the time being. He just needed more treatment to fully recover.

    On the other hand, Monica fainted because she was too sad and mentally exhausted. The doctor said her body was full of superficial injuries and would recover quickly. However, the fracture on her ankle was quite serious and needed follow-up surgery.

    Hence, they stayed with Monica the entire time.

    ......

    After Monica woke up, they did not even have the time to ask her what happened before Monica wanted, so desperately, to see Finn.

    When she saw Finn, she broke down in tears.

    Her vision was blurry that it was almost impossible to see the man lying motionlessly on the other side of the window.

    Therefore, she did not see that the man, whose eyes were closed before, had opened his eyes. He had opened his eyes and even turned his head to look at her.

    He looked at her teary face.

    Finn¡¯s eyes moved.

    In fact, he did not know how serious his injuries were. All he knew was that it was very difficult for him even to open his eyes.

    At that moment, he was forcing himself to look at Monica, who was heartbroken and crying in front of him.

    When he opened his eyes, she did not react and just continued to cry.

    Finn frowned.

    Monica was never one to follow the norm.

    ¡°Look. Finn¡¯s awake,¡± Gary suddenly said.

    Although Finn could not hear him from inside, Gary still called out to Finn.

    When Monica heard her father¡¯s voice, she was visibly stunned. She looked at her father and then at Finn in disbelief.

    She wiped her tears away, and she could finally see everything clearly.

    She saw Finn lying and looking at them in the intensive care unit.

    Was she seeing things? Or was she hallucinating?

    Monica could not believe what she was seeing ¡ª that Finn had really woken up.

    He was no longer in a vegetative state.

    Finn looked at Monica as well. He saw the shock in her eyes and how she continued to look at him without blinking as if she was confirming whether he was really awake.

    In fact, there was a nk in his memory.

    He could remember the recent incident where he pressed Monica to the ground and hugged her tightly in his arms.

    However, everything after that was a blur.

    He did not know how he and Monica escaped danger or how they were in the hospital. During that period of time, he could only hear a weak voice that kept talking in his ear, saying a lot of things.

    ¡°Finn!¡± Monica suddenly called out to him loudly.

    At that moment, she shouted as she finally came to her senses.

    In fact, Finn could not hear her, but he could see her actions and the changes in her expression.

    ¡°Finn,¡± Monica called out again.

    The medical staff outside quickly went forward and said respectfully, ¡°Mrs. Jones, he can¡¯t hear you from inside.¡±

    Monica ignored the medical staff.

    She was not stupid. Of course, she knew that the intensive care unit was soundproof.

    She just wanted to vent her emotions.

    She just wanted to express the excitement in her.

    Hence, she did not care and continued, ¡°Finn, you won¡¯t die, right? You won¡¯t be a vegetable, right?¡±

 Chapter 395 - Finn Awakens, and I Want to Give Him a Child!

    <h4>Chapter 395: Finn Awakens, and I Want to Give Him a Child!</h4>

    Finn could not hear her, but he seemed to know what she was talking about from reading her lips.

    Hence, at that moment, he even nodded.

    It was not much, but Monica saw it clearly.

    The moment she saw it, her smile widened.

    In fact, Monica did not look too good now. Her face was pale, she had a wound at the corner of her mouth, and her hair was also a little messy. On top of that, she was wearing a hospital gown and did not care about her image.

    However, Finn was moved, and his heartbeat... became a little irregr.

    The doctor who had been in the room noticed that something was wrong.

    He went forward and looked at the heart rate monitor beside Finn, whose heartbeat was visibly a little fast.

    It was not beyond the limits of a human¡¯s body, but it was a little abnormal for Finn¡¯s current condition.

    The doctor quickly called out to Finn, ¡°Dr. Jones, how are you feeling?¡±

    Finn was trying his best to control himself.

    Having also noticed something strange, Monica became so scared that her face stiffened.

    The doctor observed for a while and realized that Finn¡¯s heartbeat had not slowed down, so he quickly pressed the call button.

    ......

    Finn closed her eyes and quietly calmed himself down.

    However, for some reason, when he closed her eyes, he saw Monica smiling brightly at him. He even heard a voice saying, ¡°Finn, I love you. Finn, please don¡¯t leave me behind.¡±

    Then, his heart was beating faster again.

    The doctor quickly called out to Finn, ¡°Dr. Jones, are you feeling okay? Try to calm down.¡±

    At the same time, Finn¡¯s attending physician quickly walked in.

    Monica watched everything inside with a nervous expression, thinking, ¡®Don¡¯t scare me. Please.¡¯

    She did not want to have her hopes up only to be disappointed again because she could not take it anymore. She would not be able to take any more idents happening to Finn.

    With that, she just watched as the doctor performed a physical examination on Finn in a very serious manner.

    It seemed like other than the sudden abnormal heartbeat, there was nothing else.

    The attending doctor could not find the reason either, but something must be wrong for the heart to beat so fast. He told his assistant, ¡°Give him a sedative first...¡±

    Finn seemed to be moving his lips.

    When the attending doctor saw it, he quickly squatted down, moved closer to Finn, and gently removed his oxygen mask.

    Finn whispered into his ear.

    Her voice was really very soft.

    However, that doctor finally understood, and he smiled helplessly.

    He raised his head and looked at Monica outside before saying to his assistant, ¡°There¡¯s no rush.¡±

    His assistant nodded.

    Then, the attending doctor looked at the heart rate monitor beside him.

    Only when he saw that Finn¡¯s heartbeat had gradually calmed down did he walk out of the intensive care unit.

    Monica was very excited. ¡°How¡¯s Finn? Will he die?¡±

    ¡°Dr. Jones¡¯s condition is good. Although his injuries are very serious, he¡¯spletely out of danger. After some treatment, he¡¯ll recover, and he can then return to his normal life. It won¡¯t even affect him from practicing medicine.¡±

    Monica listened to the doctor¡¯s words and heaved a sigh of relief.

    It was good that Finn was alive.

    As for whether he would lose an arm or a leg, she really did not think it was important.

    ¡°But there is something that requires the cooperation of the family members,¡± the attending doctor said.

    ¡°What is it? I will do my best to cooperate!¡± Monica quickly said.

    Moreover, the words ¡°family members¡± sounded so touching.

    ¡°Dr. Jones needs to rest quietly for now, so it¡¯s best no one disturbs him. Please try not to visit him. After Dr. Jones leaves the intensive care unit, visiting him won¡¯t be much of a problem.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t even visit him?¡± Monica expressed that she was a little hurt.

    She wanted so badly to stay by his side. She did not want to leave at all.

    ¡°For Dr. Jones¡¯s health, it¡¯s best not to.¡± The attending doctor gave an affirmative answer.

    The attending doctor was really shocked by Dr. Jones. To think thetter could not even calm his heart rate before his wife.

    It was rumored that Dr. Jones loved his wife very much, and it seemed like the rumors were true.

    ¡°In that case, how long will it take for him to get out of here?¡± Monica asked.

    ¡°About a week.¡± The doctor estimated.

    ¡°So I won¡¯t be able toe this entire week?¡± Monica confirmed again.

    The doctor nodded.

    Monica bit her lip, feeling upset.

    The attending doctor also felt a little helpless about the situation, so he said, ¡°Actually, you have a lot of injuries as well, Mrs. Jones. Why don¡¯t you spend this week recuperating? Also, I heard your ankle injury is pretty bad. You can get the surgery on your ankle done while waiting for Dr. Jones to get out of here. After Dr. Jones gets out, he will need his family to take good care of him. A conservative estimate is that Dr. Jones will probably be in the hospital for two months. During these two months, he will need his family to apany him, so it¡¯s most important for you, Mrs. Jones, to take care of yourself first.¡±

 Chapter 396 - Finn Awakens, and I Want to Give Him a Child!

    <h4>Chapter 396: Finn Awakens, and I Want to Give Him a Child!</h4>

    When Ruby heard what the doctor said, she quickly tried to persuade Monica. ¡°Monica, the doctor is right. With your current condition, you can¡¯t take good care of Finn. Why don¡¯t you take care of yourself first and then wait for Finn toe out? Then, you can take good care of him.¡±

    Although Monica was a little unhappy that she would not be able to see Finn for a week, she still listened and nodded.

    The moment she nodded, she could not help but say to the doctor, ¡°In that case, can you pass a few words to Finn?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d be happy to.¡± The doctor quickly nodded.

    ¡°Tell Finn I¡¯ll be waiting for him outside and that he should get well soon so he can leave here early.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Tell him I will give him a child when he recovers.¡±

    The doctor was a little hesitant about that.

    ¡°I can give him as many children as he wants.¡±

    She could tell that to him herself once he was out.

    ¡°Also.¡± Monica thought for a moment. ¡°Tell him that I love him very much.¡±

    The doctor smiled, thinking, ¡®Dr. Jones would rather you tell him those words in person.¡¯

    Moreover, given Dr. Jones¡¯s condition, it might not be suitable for him to hear words like that that could easily stimte his heart.

    ......

    Dr. Jones had tried very hard to tell him that his irregr heartbeat was because of Mrs. Jones.

    Hence, for Dr. Jones¡¯s health, he could only ¡°break up the couple¡±.

    ¡°Okay.¡± In the end, the doctor still chose to agree.

    Monica took a deep breath and said, ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure.¡±

    Monica reluctantly looked at Finn, whose eyes were closed.

    She did not want to leave, even for a minute.

    Ruby called out to her daughter, ¡°Let¡¯s not disturb Finn¡¯s rest. Listen to the doctor. He¡¯ll be fine when shees out in a week.¡±

    Monica nodded silently, and Ruby pushed Monica out the door.

    Monica kept looking at Finn until he disappeared out of her sight.

    At the side, Gary saw it all. Seeing that his daughter was in good spirits, he was not so worried anymore. He could not help but say, ¡°So now you know that you love Finn, huh? Why didn¡¯t you say you loved him when you wanted to get a divorce? Why didn¡¯t you say you wanted to give him children? And even giving him as many children as he wants¨C¡±

    ¡°Old man, don¡¯t act like you¡¯re unhappy about it.¡± Monica was truly a heartless person.

    She had clearly experienced the worst of her life yesterday, but now she could do it again. She was full of energy!

    ¡°You clearly can¡¯t wait for me to be with Finn. Now that I¡¯m sure Finn is the one I love, you¡¯re still trying to mock me? If you continue to mock me, I¡¯ll flip!¡±

    ¡°Go on. Flip!¡± Gary was not threatened by his daughter. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve prepared for a divorce between you and Finn. I¡¯ve thought about it. For someone like you to be with Finn, it¡¯s really unfair to him...¡±

    ¡°Dad!¡± Monica was displeased.

    Ruby was also speechless. She could not believe that the father and daughter could quarrel even in the hospital.

    ¡°Forget it.¡± Monica suddenlypromised. ¡°I won¡¯t argue with you. Anyway, Finn is the only one I want to spend my life with. Even if he wants to push me away, I¡¯ll never let him go!¡±

    Monica¡¯s smile was very sweet.

    Then, she recalled the way Finn pressed her under his body to protect her.

    At that moment, her heart ached so badly, and she thought it was cruel of him. Yet now... Could she say that she was very touched?

    Just thinking about it made her feel so sweet.

    She could deeply feel that Finn cared about her, protected her, and loved her¡­

    It was love!

    Monica¡¯s face was filled with love.

    Gary wanted to say something else ¡ª to remind Monica not to act the same way in the future and live a good life with Finn.

    Although Monica insisted that she wanted to spend the rest of her life with Finn, who knew what she would do next?

    Even he was afraid.

    However, Ruby pulled Gary back and said softly, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t interfere with young people¡¯s rtionships.¡±

    Hence, Gary kept it to himself and did not say anything else.

    Monica was directly pushed to the orthopedics department as per the doctor¡¯s advice.

    The doctor said that when Finn was out of the intensive care unit, he would need the care of his family even more.

    Why did the word ¡°family¡± sound so pleasing to her ears?

    That was why she had to take care of her own body.

    She reckoned that Finn could not take care of himself at the moment, so once he was out of the intensive care unit, she would need to take good care of him.

 Chapter 397 - Finn Awakens, and I Want to Give Him a Child!

    <h4>Chapter 397: Finn Awakens, and I Want to Give Him a Child!</h4>

    Her face was flushed red.

    ¡°Mrs. Jones, are you hot?¡± The nurse looked at her appearance and asked with concern.

    Finn was very famous in the hospital, and that was why Monica was famous in the hospital too.

    Almost all the nurses knew her.

    Monica came back to her senses and quickly shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Jones, bear with it. I¡¯ll help you remove the bandage now. After this, I¡¯ll bring you to take an x-ray to take a look at the degree of damage to the bones.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The moment Monica nodded, she cried in pain, ¡°Ow!¡±

    The nurse was so scared that her hands trembled.

    ¡°It hurts.¡± Monica frowned.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try to be more careful,¡± the nurse said.

    ¡°Ah... It still hurts,¡± Monica cried out.

    It really hurt.

    She had never felt that much pain before.

    ......

    At that moment, she did not even want to be touched.

    ¡°Mrs. Jones, bear with it. You have to take it off.¡±

    Then, the entire orthopedics department was filled with Monica¡¯s heart-wrenching cries.

    After the x-ray was taken, Monica looked at her swollen ankles and felt a little sad.

    How could she take good care of Finn with a crippled leg? How could she take care of Finn or take him to the toilet and take a shower¡­

    ¡°Mrs. Jones,¡± the doctor called out to her.

    Only then did Monica regain her senses.

    Gary and Ruby were also a little speechless by her side. Anyway, their daughter had never been on the same level as ordinary people.

    From time to time, her mind would wander.

    ¡°What?¡± Monica looked at the doctor.

    ¡°Comminuted fracture,¡± the doctor told her.

    ¡°Is it serious?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s put it this way. Previously, you had a bone fracture, which was the least serious type of fracture. Now, you have aminuted fracture, which is the most serious type of fracture.¡±

    ¡°In that case, what should we do? Will I be a disabled person?¡± Monica was shocked.

    ¡°Mrs. Jones, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not that serious. I¡¯m just telling you that your current situation needs surgery. We¡¯ll take out the small pieces of broken bones inside and keep therge pieces. Then, we¡¯ll use a suitable internal fixation device to fix the broken parts. After that, we¡¯ll properly imnt the same allogeneic bone to heal your ankle.¡±

    ¡°Will it hurt?¡± Monica was very scared.

    ¡°Anesthetics will be given to you during the surgery, but there will be some pain after the surgery. If you can¡¯t take it, we¡¯ll give you a painkiller as appropriate.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Monica nodded.

    ¡°I suggest that Mrs. Jones perform the surgery first thing in the morning. If you dy this for too long, it¡¯ll affect you even more.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°My assistant will exin everything you need to take note of before and after the surgery.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    After that, Monica listened to the assistant doctor exin the surgery to her.

    However, Monica did not listen to much either.

    Right now, all she wanted was to get better immediately so that she could take good care of Finn.

    ¡­

    At the Swans family¡¯s manor, Edward and Jeanne had returned to Bamboo Garden.

    By then, it was already nighttime in South Hampton City, and the sky was very dark.

    However, Edward was not awake yet.

    Nox carried Edward into the room, with Jeanne following behind them.

    Teddy was woken up by the noise and was a little surprised to see Fourth Master Swan being carried back by someone.

    Did he not say they would be away for a week?

    Why were they back in three days?

    The journey to and fro would take one entire day, so today was just the second day of their honeymoon.

    Could it be that the two of them had a fight?

    Teddy stood at the door to his master¡¯s room with a worried look on his face. However, Nox closed the door on him.

    How heartless!

    As such, Teddy could only return to his room.

    In fact, he did not know much about his master as his task was just to take care of the Fourth Master¡¯s daily life.

    In the room, Nox took a deep breath and said to Jeanne, ¡°ording to experience, he will sleep for about 36 hours.¡±

    Jeanne frowned.

    Why would he sleep for so long?

    Moreover, Edward¡¯s sleep waspletely different from that of ordinary people.

    She had a feeling that after he fell asleep, he had not been able to sense what was happening in the outside world.

    ¡°After he wakes up, he will regain his senses, so you don¡¯t have to worry. He will be the same as when he was in the Balti Inds.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jeanne nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of him now,¡± Nox said. ¡°I¡¯ll head back first.¡±

    ¡°Nox,¡± Jeanne called out to him.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Do you know who¡¯s trying to kill us?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Nox said bluntly.

    That meant he did not want to tell her.

    ¡°Jeanne,¡± Nox suddenly called out to her.

    Jeanne looked at him.

    ¡°I¡¯m actually very suspicious of your identity.¡±

 Chapter 398 - Finn Awakens, and I Want to Give Him a Child!

    <h4>Chapter 398: Finn Awakens, and I Want to Give Him a Child! Trantion</h4>

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    She knew.

    After all, she had changed too much.

    ¡°I¡¯ve also investigated you, but other than knowing that you and Kinglsey have a deep rtionship, I didn¡¯t really discover anything else. I also won¡¯t hide this from you. I don¡¯t know what Kingsley does for the time being, so I don¡¯t know your identity.¡±

    Jeanne remained silent.

    There were just some things that she did not want to say.

    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve warned Fourth Master Swan to keep an eye on you from the very beginning. I think you should also know that a person like Fourth Master Swan would know that you¡¯re different from before ¡ª that you returned a changed person and might pose a threat to him. However, he still married you in the end.¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know your motive, nor do I know why you suddenly left Fourth Master Swan but decided to marry him. However, I¡¯ll tell you that Fourth Master Swan really likes you and has liked you for many years.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    Actually, she did not want to hear too much.

    ¡°Otherwise, do you think you could have gotten into his bed so easily seven years ago?¡± Nox raised his eyebrows.

    Jeanne looked at Nox, a little surprised at what he said.

    ......

    He said many years ago¡­ Did Edward¡¯s feelings for her not start seven years ago?

    Nox said, ¡°I¡¯ll add thisst bit. Fourth Master Swan¡¯s current condition is actually not good for his body. He has been unconscious for so long is because his body needs to recuperate, to calm down his entire body and mind to recover and adjust. However, you know that sometimes, when the cells in the body have been worked to their limits, it¡¯s very difficult for them to recover. To put it simply, the sticity of a spring would be weaker and weaker the more times it¡¯s used. One day, when it¡¯s used up, it will have no more sticity! And at that stage, a spring is useless, and in regards to a person, a person would... die.¡±

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    ¡°If Fourth Master Swan didn¡¯t protect you and gave you the only watch that he knew I could help, he wouldn¡¯t be in this state,¡± Nox said, enunciating each word clearly to Jeanne. ¡°I¡¯m not saying all these to make you feel guilty, nor do I think there¡¯s anything wrong with Fourth Master Swan protecting you so much. I¡¯m just telling you all this to let you know that Fourth Master Swan treats you very well. If there¡¯s a day when the two of you have a conflict, and you want to attack him, please show him mercy.¡±

    After all, he believed it would be very easy for Jeanne to kill Fourth Master Swan.

    Jeanne did not reply, and Nox was not looking to get a reply from her anyway.

    Hence, he turned around and said, ¡°I will take my leave now. Please clean him up so that he can sleep morefortably.¡±

    After that, Nox left, leaving Edward and Jeanne in the room.

    Jeanne was silent for a while before she turned around and looked at Edward lying on the bed.

    Nox¡¯s words rang in her ears. ¡°When you want to attack him, please show him mercy.¡±

    Her heart tightened.

    Kingsley did not say that he wanted to attack Edward. He only said that they had different standpoints.

    Standpoints... Why were they different?

    She turned around, walked into the bathroom, and took a shower.

    After this day, she also needed to rx and calm herself down, especially after learning Edward¡¯s inhuman physique and hearing Nox¡¯s words¡­

    .

    In fact, she was not as indifferent as she thought.

    After she took a shower and changed into clean pajamas, she wrung a hot towel, wiped Edward¡¯s body down, and changed his clothes for him.

    Seeing that he was still in deep sleep, she did not feel sleepy at that moment.

    She had not gotten any rest since the ident the day before yesterday, but she just could not fall asleep.

    She took out a cigarette from the drawer and walked to the balcony, where she sat on the sofa chair and smoked the cigarette.

    As smoke filled the air, Jeanne took out her phone. She was surprised to find that it was still functional after being soaked in seawater.

    Then, she dialed Kingsley¡¯s number.

    The call went through very quickly, as if he was waiting for her call.

    ¡°Are you out of danger?¡± the person on the other end of the call asked.

    ¡°Sure enough, you know everything.¡± Jeanne did not beat around the bush.

    ¡°I do.¡±

    ¡°Was it your doing?¡± Jeanne¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    She was sure that the body she saw a second before she found Edward was Kingsley¡¯s subordinate.

    Although she had never met him before, she heard that Kingsley had a professional killer with a red birthmark on his neck, codenamed ¡°Red Spot Killer¡±. He was ranked very high in the world of assassinations.

    However... he still died a horrible death in Edward¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Warren Sanders wanted to verify Fourth Master Swan¡¯s strength,¡± Kingsley said bluntly.

    ¡°What was the purpose of the verification?¡±

    ¡°To determine if they can touch the Swans now.¡±

    ¡°So, what¡¯s the result?¡±

    .

    ¡°They can¡¯t touch them,¡± Kingsley said. ¡°But they have be a threat to the Sanders.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°I warned you not to involve your emotions.¡±

    ¡°Kingsley.¡± Jeanne¡¯s expression was grim. ¡°Did Warren issue a killing order?¡±

    Kingsley stayed silent.

    ¡°He wanted to kill me too?¡± Jeanne asked.

    She knew very well that during the chase, the other party did not hold back against her.

    If she were not careful, she might have died in the Balti Inds.

    ¡°It¡¯s so that Fourth Master Swan won¡¯t suspect you,¡± Kingsley said.

    Jeanne sneered.

    It meant that if she were to die tragically¡­ she would be dead.

 Chapter 399 - The End of Monica and Michaelâ€™s Relationship

    <h4>Chapter 399: The End of Monica and Michael¡¯s Rtionship Trantion</h4>

    The night was waning.

    Jeanne held her phone tightly. Her expression was somewhat grim.

    Her eyes were cold as she looked ahead and extinguished the cigarette butt.

    Kingsley spoke on the other end of the phone, ¡°For the time being, you guys won¡¯t be in danger.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean for the time being?¡± Jeanne sneered.

    ¡°The Sanders don¡¯t dare to touch the Swans easily, so without incriminating evidence of the Swans, even if the Swans have be a threat, they won¡¯t act rashly. Otherwise, both sides will suffer heavy losses,¡± Kingsley said bluntly.

    ¡°Evidence?¡± Jeanne frowned.

    Kingsley did not hide anything from her. ¡°The Sanders are now looking for the Duncans¡¯ orphan.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s still an orphan?¡±

    ¡°Back then, when the Sanders took the Duncans¡¯ empire from them, the eldest madam of the Duncans was pregnant and escaped. Although she was hunted downter, her face waspletely different when she died. The technology back then was not as advanced as it is now, so there was no way to verify if it was the eldest madam, but their shape and clothes were simr. Over thest few years, the Sanders had been worried, so they secretly sent people to investigate. Recently, the Sanders¡¯ Intelligence Bureau sent a message saying that the eldest madam didn¡¯t die back then. Her true death was only two yearster.¡±

    Jeanne listened coldly.

    ¡°And at that time, the eldest madam was pregnant. If she only died two years after the incident, it¡¯s very likely that she gave birth to the only child of the Duncans. In other words, the Duncans are still alive in this world, and the child is a living threat to the Sanders. That is why the Sanders must get rid of the child.¡±

    ¡°Does this orphan have something to do with the Swans?¡± Jeanne hit the nail on the head.

    ......

    ¡°I suspect it has something to do with the Swans.¡±

    ¡°Back then, the Swans were the ones who helped the Sanders to build their sess.¡± It seemed the Sanders were really good at burning their bridges.

    ¡°That¡¯s why they suspect the Swans.¡± Kingsley said, ¡°Back then, Old Master Swan was a member of the Duncans. However, when the battle between the Sanders and the Duncans broke out, Old Master Swan turned against his own and helped the Sanders to take down the head of the Duncans at the veryst minute. In turn, he gained the trust of the Sanders. To show his loyalty, he chose to abandon politics and enter the business industry. Logically speaking, there¡¯s nothing wrong with the Swans doing that. It was also because he took the initiative to give up military power that it reduced the Sanders¡¯ suspicions of the Swans. However, after so many years of revisiting it and finding some clues, they believe the Swans aren¡¯t what they appear to be.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    .

    ¡°Firstly, the Swans were highly regarded by the Duncans back then. With Old Master Swan¡¯s loyal character, even if he died on the battlefield, he wouldn¡¯t have chosen to betray the Duncans and join the Sanders to protect himself. Secondly, over thest few years, the Swans have been growing bigger and bigger without the Sanders noticing. It¡¯s not just business achievements. In fact, you know Fourth Master Swan very well, so I believe you can also tell that Fourth Master Swan isn¡¯t a simple businessman.¡±

    Jeanne bit her lips.

    Indeed, he was not.

    If he were just a businessman, his martial prowess would not be so strong. Moreover, his anti-human physique was indeed very suspicious.

    ¡°He¡¯s not a simple businessman. He has his own underground forces. If Old Master Swan really abandoned politics and entered the business industry, he would definitely not train his own forces in secret. He clearly knows that training his own forces would threaten the Sanders and bring fear to the Sanders. By doing so, he definitely has another motive. Furthermore... Under the circumstances back then, it was sure that the Sanders would take over the power of the Duncans. If Old Master Swan were to fight with the Sanders, he would end up the same as the Duncans. But if Old Master Swan joined the Sanders at that time, the Swans would be able to survive and help the only heir of the Duncans to survive.¡±

    Jeanne understood.

    What Kingsley meant was that back then, Old Master Swan suddenly defected not because he was sincere about it and needed to protect himself. It was because he wanted to protect the only heir of the Duncans.

    That meant that the Swans had been supporting that heir to grow up. Of course, not only would he grow up, but he might even take back the empire.

    ¡°After the Sanders thought of this, they began to make a move against the Swans. They said the Swans¡¯ business status posed a threat to the Sanders, but in reality, they only wanted to test whether the Swans were really as the Sanders predicted. After a series of tests, they still aren¡¯tpletely sure if Old Master Swan is supporting the orphan of the Duncans. However, they¡¯re certain that the development of the Swans has already exceeded the control of the Sanders. Hence, the Swans pose a great threat to the Sanders.¡±

 Chapter 400 - The End of Monica and Michaelâ€™s Relationship

    <h4>Chapter 400: The End of Monica and Michael¡¯s Rtionship Trantion</h4>

    ¡°So, the Sanders will attack the Swans sooner orter,¡± Jeanne concluded.

    ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Kingsley was sure in his reply.

    Jeanne frowned.

    ¡°If the Swans aren¡¯t hiding any orphans and only want to establish themselves in Harken, the Sanders might not attack them. As long as the Swans don¡¯t intend to rece the Sanders, the Sanders can amodate the Swans. The main point is that if the Sanders fight with the Swans now, it might not end well for the Sanders. It was not easy for them to stabilize their power and rule over Harken, so they wouldn¡¯t want to take any risks. At most, they would let the Swans have their absolute position in the business industry. However, if the Swans are really nurturing the orphan and want to help the orphan take back Harken, it would be a real threat to the Sanders¡¯s political power, and the Sanders would choose to kill the Swans regardless of anything.¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t the Sanders found out whether the Swans are supporting the orphan?¡±Jeanne asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Kingsley replied. ¡°While you were in the Balti Inds over thest few days, after a series of investigations, the Sanders locked onto Finn as the orphan.¡±

    Jeanne gripped her phone tightly. She said, ¡°ording to the age, this orphan should be slightly older than Finn.¡±

    ¡°Physically, we can¡¯t tell the difference because they¡¯re only one or two years apart. Moreover, Finn is an orphan and has a close rtionship with the Swans.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Jeanne said bluntly.

    From the way Finn interacted with Edward and Nox, Finn did not seem to have such an identity.

    Moreover, she believed that if the Swans were really hiding that orphan, it would be impossible for him to be discovered so easily.

    Therefore, the people around Edward could not be the Duncans¡¯st survivor.

    ¡°It is indeed not. The Sanders have verified it,¡± Kingsley affirmed.

    ......

    ¡°Verified?¡± Jeanne¡¯s expression changed immediately.

    ¡°While you and Fourth Master Swan were in the Balti Inds, the Sanders sent people to attack Finn.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s hand that was holding the phone tightened.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s very easy to verify the identity of the Duncans¡¯ orphan. As long as we test to see if that person is willing to sacrifice his life, we¡¯ll know. If he bore the responsibility of the Duncans¡¯ empire, the person would choose to protect himself under any circumstances. Hence, the Sanders used Monica to test Finn.¡±

    ¡°The Sanders is really despicable.¡± Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    ¡°No one in power has ever been kind.¡±

    Jeanne acknowledged that statement.

    Not only was he not kind, but he was also terrifyingly cruel.

    ¡°The Sanders kidnapped Finn and Monica, and then they used the method of raping Monica to see what Finn would do.¡±

    Jeanne gritted her teeth, trying to control her emotions.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Monica is fine.¡± As if he could sense Jeanne¡¯s emotions, Kingsley exined, ¡°Finn used his life to protect Monica.¡±

    ¡°Is Finn dead? ¡°Jeanne raised her eyebrows.

    Kingsley said, ¡°I heard he woke up.¡±

    He yed it down because, to him, he did not see life as valuable.

    ¡°So the Sanders did not kill Finn?¡± Jeanne was still a little surprised.

    Regardless of whether Finn¡¯s identity was suspicious, they could still kill him after verification.

    ¡°I thought there was no need to kill Finn, so I told Miles to save him,¡± Kingsley said.

    ¡°You sent someone to save him?¡± Jeanne was even more surprised.

    When did Kingsley be so kind-hearted?

    .

    To think he was kind enough to care about the lives of others.

    ¡°There are two purposes for saving Finn.¡± Kingsley would not hide anything from Jeanne. ¡°First, Finn is one of Fourth Master Swan¡¯s men. If Fourth Master Swan isn¡¯t dead andes back to find that something happened to Finn, he will definitely investigate and get to the bottom of it. Once he finds out the truth, he will surely trace it to the Sanders, but I just want to ignite this war ahead of time.¡±

    As expected, Kingsley had his own motives for everything he did.

    ¡°Secondly, I did it to get your forgiveness.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    ¡°I knew you would find out about the matter at the Balti Inds sooner orter, and I didn¡¯t think of hiding it from you. Even if I said my motive was indeed to make you safer by Fourth Master Swan¡¯s side, you might not believe it. In short, I did send people to kill you. However, I¡¯m also very clear about your rtionship with Monica, so helping you save Monica and her husband can be considered mypensation to you.¡±

    Jeanne did not speak.

    Yes.

    She admitted that she did not want Monica to be hurt, so she was somewhat grateful for Kingsley¡¯s series of actions.

 Chapter 401 - The End of Monica and Michaelâ€™s Relationship

    <h4>Chapter 401: The End of Monica and Michael¡¯s Rtionship</h4>

    However, she could not have too much hope for Kingsley.

    After all, she was just a chess piece to him. In the face of benefits, he would definitely abandon her, but before he did that, he had to satisfy some of her personal feelings.

    ¡°What will the Sanders do next?¡± Jeanne immediately changed the topic.

    Those overly emotional words were not suitable for their current identities.

    ¡°Continue to search for whether the Swans have hidden any orphans.¡±

    ¡°How can I do that?¡±

    ¡°Eliminate them one by one.¡± Kingsley said, ¡°If the orphan exists, and if the Swans are really supporting this person, they will definitely have a connection with this person. If they have a connection, you will definitely be able to find some clues. Jeanne, do you now know why you married Fourth Master Swan?¡±

    Jeanne sneered. ¡°That¡¯s why you want me to find this person.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Kingsley nodded.

    Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    ¡°If you had chosen to leave with me back then and didn¡¯t turn back, this mission would not have fallen on you. It would have fallen on the countless Sanders princesses.¡±

    ¡°Is there any use in saying that now?¡±

    ¡°There isn¡¯t,¡± Kingsley said straightforwardly. ¡°So now, I have to give you an order.¡±

    ......

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Verify Fourth Master Swan¡¯s identity.¡±

    Jeanne was stunned.

    She could not deny that her heart was beating very fast, and it even skipped a few beats.

    It was the kind of reaction that was filled with fear.

    She tried her best to keep calm and ask, ¡°The Sanders suspect that Edward is an orphan of the Duncans? Would Old Master Swan be so bold?¡±

    ¡°Nothing is impossible. The so-called most dangerous ce is the safest ce. Moreover, Fourth Master Swan¡¯s birth is very suspicious. Old Master Swan was already so old when Edward was born, and even after that, he held Edward in such high regard. The fact that he treats his youngest son like that in such arge family is inconceivable in itself, so there are reasons to suspect Fourth Master Swan¡¯s identity.¡±

    Jeanne listened to Kingsley¡¯s words, but she did not agree with him.

    She did not think that Edward had anything to do with the Duncans.

    If Edward was rted to the Duncans, he should be protected instead of being so hard-edged.

    The consequences of being hard-edged would most likely make him the target of public criticism and the target of attack.

    That was why Old Master Swan could not possibly do that. However, everyone had the opposite way of thinking.

    As the saying went, ¡®intelligence leads to mistakes.¡¯ If everyone could understand it, Old Master Swan might do the opposite.

    .

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes moved slightly before she turned her head and looked into the room, where she saw Edward lying on the bed, still in deep sleep.

    ¡°How can I verify it?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°Verifying Fourth Master Swan is very simple. There¡¯s no need for violence or bloodshed. All you need to do is get a strand of hair from Fourth Master Swan and Old Master Swan and do a DNA test,¡± Kingsley instructed.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Jeanne agreed immediately.

    If Edward and Old Master Swan were not rted by blood, the answer would be certain.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for your news.¡±

    ¡°Kingsley,¡± Jeanne suddenly called out to him.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Kingsley replied.

    ¡°Will you really kill me?¡± Jeanne asked.

    Kingsley answered without any hesitation, ¡°No.¡±

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    ¡°I know your strength, so I knew the people whom you came across in the Balti Inds couldn¡¯t kill you,¡± Kingsley said very softly.

    However, Jeanne believed him because Kingsley had never lied to her.

    ¡°But.¡± Kingsley changed the topic, causing Jeanne to frown.

    ¡°I might not be able to protect you right now.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Although Fourth Master Swan loves you very much, if his status is special, his love for you can alsoe with manybels in front of the country. Jeanne, I¡¯m not by your side now, so you can only rely on yourself.¡±

    .

    ¡°I never thought of relying on you forever.¡±

    ¡°You can never run away from our family¡¯s mission.¡± Kingsley enunciated each word clearly.

    Jeanne bit her lip.

    ¡°I will send a few more people by your side to secretly protect you,¡± Kingsley added before he hung up.

    With that, Jeanne also silently put down the phone.

    Their family¡¯s mission¡­ Who said there must be a mission?

    If her mother could choose not to, she could too!

    Jeanne sat on the balcony for a long time. It was already veryte at night, and the entire bamboo garden was quiet.

    She really did not know how long she could stay in that ce.

    In fact, Kingsley was wrong.

    Even if he chose to treat her equally when he assassinated Edward in the Balti Inds, it did not mean that no one would suspect her identity if she stayed by Edward¡¯s side.

 Chapter 402 - The End of Monica and Michaelâ€™s Relationship

    <h4>Chapter 402: The End of Monica and Michael¡¯s Rtionship</h4>

    At least, Nox was suspicious of her, and if Nox could be suspicious of her, so could Edward.

    She admitted that Edward loved her very much, but Kingsley just said that love could alsoe with manybels.

    She took a deep breath. At that moment, she could only keep going because she did not have the ability to resist.

    With that, she got up, walked into the room, andy beside Edward. His body was visibly much more rxed than when in the Balti Inds.

    She was so close to him that she could feel his stable heartbeat.

    She wondered if they would really fight each other one day.

    As the night got darker and darker, the two of them slept in each other¡¯s arms.

    A night passed.

    Jeanne furrowed her brows, feeling like she did not sleep well enough.

    She wanted to turn over, but something seemed to be pressing down on her, and she could not move no matter how hard she tried.

    She struggled in her sleep for a long time until she suddenly opened her eyes.

    Only then did she see a handsome face up close before her, kissing her like glue.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Jeanne made a sound.

    ......

    She finally understood why she felt like she was having sleep paralysis. It was because a ¡°pervert¡± was pressing down on her. Hence, she wriggled her body around to resist.

    When that man learned she was awake, he kissed her even more passionately.

    That was the first thing he did when he woke up so early in the morning? Jeanne felt helpless.

    Just as she thought they would get out of bed when the sun was in their faces, the man in front of her suddenly let go of her.

    As they were both panting, they looked at each other.

    Jeanne could feel that her lips were swollen at that moment.

    She looked at Edward, who was right in front of her face, and smiled at him out of embarrassment.

    Most importantly, her smile was very good-looking.

    ¡°Do you like to be woken up like this, Jeannie?¡±

    No, she did not like it because she did not want to wake up. She still wanted to sleep.

    Yesterday, a certain person had slept for dozens of hours, but she had only slept for less than five hours.

    ¡°You still want to sleep for a while?¡± Edward looked at her expression and asked.

    Jeanne simply closed her eyes.

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll sleep with you for a while.¡±

    ¡°You should get up and go eat.¡± Jeanne closed her eyes and instructed him.

    After all, he had slept for so long and had not eaten anything.

    On the other hand, she had forced herself to eat some food on the ne, so she did not have to rush to eat for the time being.

    ¡°Are you worried about me?¡±

    Jeanne did not answer.

    ¡°Did I scare you yesterday?¡± Edward asked her.

    In her ear, his voice was very low.

    She thought, ¡®Can I please get my sleep first?¡¯ After she had slept enough, she would talk.

    However, that man had no thoughts of letting her go. He said, ¡°If not for that, it would be difficult for me to escape from so many people.¡±

    She did not need him to exin himself to her

    ¡°Jeannie.¡± Edward hugged her in her arms.

    Did she not tell him to go eat?

    ¡°Every time after that state, I thought I would never wake up.¡± Edward whispered in her ear, ¡°Fortunately, I woke up.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s heart began to pound.

    Fortunately, he woke up, but would there really be a day when he would not wake up at all?

    She turned around and opened her eyes. In the end, she could not fall asleep, so she asked, ¡°Why did you be like that?¡±

    She was very curious, but she did not think Edward would tell her.

    After all, she had a feeling that was Edward¡¯s Achilles heel, which most people might not want others to know.

    However, at that moment, Edward told her bluntly, ¡°Because of the effects of the medicine.¡±

    Jeanne frowned.

    Medicine?

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you that Finn is a medical genius, right? You really can¡¯t tell from his looks that he¡¯s a genius heart surgeon. He has developed many medicines, and the medicine that I mentioned is one of them. This medicine includes extracts of the gic material of manyrge-scale beasts and some stimnts that are now well-developed in medicine. After consuming it, it will temporarily make people lose their rationality. Then, their muscles will expand, and their strength will reach the limits of a human.¡±

    Jeanne was a little surprised to learn that such a drug existed.

    Edward said, ¡°Actually, there are a lot of things in medical research that you never imagined could be invented. It¡¯s only because it is harmful to the body, has no health benefits, and can¡¯t be used to save lives that the scientists have hidden them.¡±

    Jeanne agreed.

    After all, not all scientific research would be published, so no one knew how far technology or medical science had progressed.

    ¡°But why did you take this medicine?¡±

    ¡°To not get myself killed,¡± Edward replied. ¡°At the crucial moment, to prevent myself from dying, I turned my body into one like King Kong.¡±

 Chapter 403 - The End of Monica and Michaelâ€™s Relationship

    <h4>Chapter 403: The End of Monica and Michael¡¯s Rtionship</h4>

    Jeanne scrutinized him.

    Why was he worried that he would be killed?

    ¡°I admit that I¡¯m a very dangerous person.¡± Edward smiled helplessly. ¡°But I promised I would protect you, and I¡¯m a man of my word.¡±

    When did she say she wanted him to protect her?

    However, she changed the topic slightly. ¡°Can anyone take that kind of medicine?¡±

    ¡°Of course not,¡± Edward said. ¡°Finn adjusted the dose of the medicine ording to my physical condition. If others can¡¯t take it, they will bleed from their seven orifices and die from her heart exploding.¡±

    ¡°In that case, if it is ording to my physical condition, can I take it?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t either.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because mine is already the lowest dose.¡±

    It meant that the dosage could not go any lower than that, and even he could only withstand that dose, so it was best for others not to try it.

    Moreover, Jeanne felt that for Edward to be able to use that medicine, countless people might have been sacrificed before.

    As she bit her lips unconsciously, Edward hugged her tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t hurt you.¡±

    ......

    ¡°What if one day, we stand on different sides?¡± Jeanne suddenly asked.

    He smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t either.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s throat bobbed.

    Then, Nox¡¯s words rang in her ears again, telling her to show mercy.

    She bit her lips.

    Just like that, she nestled in Edward¡¯s embrace and heard him say in her ear, ¡°Jeannie, cherish the present.¡±

    What he meant by ¡®cherish the present¡¯ was¡­

    He, too, knew that many unpredictable things would happen in the future!

    ¡­

    At South Hampton City Central Hospital, Monica was lying on the bed after the surgery.

    The anesthetic had worn off, so she was in pain. Although the surgery was yesterday, it still hurt today.

    It hurt so much that she wanted to ask the nurse to inject her with another shot of painkiller.

    She looked at her leg, which was in a cast hanging in front of her, and felt inexplicably sad. What made her feel even worse was that she could not see Finn.

    Nobody knew that she could go crazy just thinking about him now.

    One week was simply too long. Even one day was too long.

    Days passed like years.

    ¡°Monica, eat something.¡± Ruby had been taking care of Monica, and Gary did not leave her side either.

    ¡°Mom, go ask the doctor how Finn¡¯s doing.¡±

    Ruby was speechless. ¡°You just asked me to do that ten minutes ago.¡±

    ¡°Did I?¡± Monica pretended to be dumb.

    ¡°The doctor said that Finn is recovering very well. Her body¡¯s functions are slowly recovering, so he can definitely leave the intensive care unit within a week,¡± Ruby repeated impatiently.

    ¡°Does it have to be a week?¡± Monica asked.

    ¡°Do you miss him that much?¡± Ruby teased while feeding Monica porridge.

    Monica nodded and did not hide her feelings.

    ¡°I wonder who was the one who said she didn¡¯t like him back then?¡± Ruby could not help butugh and say that on purpose.

    ¡°Back then, didn¡¯t I... I had my own dignity to preserve! I thought Finn didn¡¯t like me, so I told myself I didn¡¯t like Finn either, not at all! But now that I know Finn loves me so much, I won¡¯t hide my feelings,¡± Monica said happily.

    ¡°What made you realize that Finn loves you?¡± Ruby was curious.

    It was useless to tell Monica that before, so why did she suddenly see it now?

    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you,¡± Monica refused tly.

    In fact, it was not that she could not tell her mother. It was just too bloody, and she was afraid it would scare the old couple.

    ¡°Look at you all smug.¡± Ruby did not probe further either.

    Everything was good as long as the young people had sorted out their feelings.

    Ruby kept feeding Monica while Gary sat on the sofa in the VIP ward and read the newspaper.

    The atmosphere in the ward was harmonious until Michael suddenly appeared.

    At that time, Monica had just finished a bowl of porridge when she looked up and saw Michael. Not only her, but her parents saw him too.

    Michael was holding a bouquet of flowers and some fruits.

    Then, the smile on Monica¡¯s lips gradually faded.

    When Gary and Ruby saw Michael, their expressions shifted a little.

    Michael nced at Monica, and when he saw her smile disappear the moment she saw him, he was actually upset. However, he did not show it on his face. Instead, he smiled and greeted Gary and Ruby respectfully, ¡°Hello, uncle and auntie.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing here? ¡°Gary nced at Michael before lowering his head to read the newspaper. His tone was also very cold.

 Chapter 404 - The End of Monica and Michaelâ€™s Relationship

    <h4>Chapter 404: The End of Monica and Michael¡¯s Rtionship Trantion</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m here to check on Monica and see if she¡¯s feeling better.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s fine. There¡¯s no need to worry about her.¡± Gary¡¯s words were direct.

    Michael found the situation a little awkward.

    He turned his head to look at Monica, who looked straight into his eyes and forced herself to smile. ¡°Michael, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Michael said, ¡°I thought you might find the hospital depressing, so I bought you a bunch of flowers to cheer you up. You said that no woman would reject champagne roses.¡±

    Monica pursed her lips.

    At that moment, she was a little speechless.

    ¡°I also bought some of your favorite fruits.¡± Michael waved the shopping bag in his hand.

    Monica replied, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Yes, she looked very distant.

    ¡°I¡¯ll put these here.¡± Michael quietly put the things he bought on top of a cab.

    After putting them there, he called out to them respectfully again, ¡°Uncle and auntie, I¡¯m heading off now.¡±

    However, Gary ignored him while Ruby acknowledged him politely.

    ......

    ¡°Monica, I¡¯ll head off now. You should get some good rest.¡± Michael smiled gently at Monica again.

    Deep down, Monica felt a little bitter, like she had let Michael down.

    Michael treated her really well, but at that moment, she watched him leave without saying a thing.

    As the door to the ward closed, Monica began to feel bad for him.

    She could never ept the feeling of not being to return the favor to others for treating her well because it would make her feel very uneasy.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve chosen to be with Finn, don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± Gary nced at his daughter and said sternly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not overthinking it. I¡¯m just thinking about how to exin it to Michael,¡± Monica said.

    She was certain that she wanted to be with Finn, so she never thought of being entangled with Michael anymore.

    ¡°If you dare to let Finn down again, I¡¯ll really break your legs.¡±

    ¡°I know, I know.¡± Monica was speechless.

    All her father knew was to threaten her instead of care about how tormented she was right now.

    With that, she took a deep breath, gritted her teeth, picked up the phone, and sent a message to Michael.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Michael. Let¡¯s end this,¡± she thought to herself.

    It was just as simple and direct as that.

    Michael had never been one to pester others, and she had a feeling that Michael would understand her.

    After sending the message, she heaved a sigh of relief.

    She wanted to be genuine with her rtionships.

    Back then, although she was still married to Finn, she was certain that it was impossible for her to be with Finn. That was why she chose to give Michael a chance and agreed to start over if his parents agreed. Now that her rtionship with Finn had rekindled, she had to sort out her rtionship as soon as possible.

    Michael did not reply to her message for a long time. After all, Michael had his pride too, and she understood that.

    Therefore, she put down her phone and was about to continue lying down when her message rang.

    Monica took a look.

    It was Michael who replied, ¡°You should recuperate first. Whatever it is, let¡¯s wait until your injury¡¯s healed. Your health is the most important.¡±

    ¡°I feel fine.¡± Monica edited the words.

    ¡°In that case, you don¡¯t need to be hospitalized.¡±

    ¡°Michael, what I said just now is true.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± the other person on the other side of the phone replied.

    Monica¡¯s eyes paused. What did he mean by he knew?

    He said, ¡°Don¡¯t feel any burdened by it. I ept that you want to end things, but it¡¯s just that before it ends, I want to talk to you in person. It¡¯s not to try to salvage our rtionship but to respect it.¡±

    Monica bit her lip.

    She found that she could never refuse Michael. From the first time Michael sent her home and told her that the best way to end a rtionship was to start another one, she had felt that way.

    Hence, she said, ¡°Come to my ward after 8 p.m. tonight. I¡¯ll tell my parents to go home tonight.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The person on the other end of the phone agreed immediately.

    Then, Monica put down the phone.

    She admitted that what Michael said made a lot of sense. Even if they were going to break up, they should at least make it clear.

    They could not end everything with just one message.

    With that, she turned her head and looked at her parents. ¡°Dad, Mom, aren¡¯t you tired of staying with me all the time?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be tired about?¡± Ruby was cleaning up the bowl that Monica used earlier.

    ¡°But I¡¯ll feel bad.¡± It was rare for Monica to be so melodramatic. ¡°You two don¡¯t have to stay with me tonight. I have doctors, nurses, and senior nurses to take care of me. You guys should go back and get some rest. Dad, your health isn¡¯t good anyway. No matter how good the hospital bed is, it¡¯s still not asfortable as yours at home.¡±

 Chapter 405 - The End of Monica and Michaelâ€™s Relationship

    <h4>Chapter 405: The End of Monica and Michael¡¯s Rtionship</h4>

    ¡°In that case, your father can go home. I¡¯ll stay here with you.¡±

    ¡°How can my father leave you?¡± Monica deliberately said.

    Gary nced at his daughter.

    Ruby, on the contrary, was a little embarrassed. She said, ¡°You child! Your father and I are an old married couple. How can we be inseparable?¡±

    ¡°I can see very clearly that my father can¡¯t wait to spend his every day with you. I just don¡¯t understand. How can you two have such a good rtionship even after so many years?¡± Monica looked serious. ¡°Do you have any advice to give? In the future, I want Finn and I to be like the two of you.¡±

    ¡°What advice is there to give? If you treat each other honestly, the rtionship will only improve for the better.¡± Ruby put away her bowls and sat beside Monica. ¡°Monica, a rtionship cannotst if it¡¯s half-hearted, and the most uneptable thing is to be deceived. If you want to maintain a good rtionship, you must treat each other sincerely and never hide your feelings. If you have anything, you must say it out loud. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Monica nodded obediently.

    She would definitely be honest with Finn in the future.

    Her smile was very bright.

    ¡°Regarding you and Michael, you must break it offpletely.¡± Ruby did not forget to remind Monica.

    ¡°Yes, I will.¡±

    After all, she did not want anything to affect her rtionship with Finn right now.

    Once Finn came out of the intensive care unit, she had to be with him and him only.

    ......

    ¡°Um, Mom.¡± Monica said, ¡°You and dad shouldn¡¯t stay with me tonight. If you do, I¡¯ll always rely on you, and I won¡¯t grow up. Now, I want to be more mature and independent to be with Finn. In the future, I want to be a good wife like Mom.¡±

    ¡°...You? A good wife?¡± Gary shook his head.

    ¡°Dad!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll go back with your dad tonight.¡± Ruby quickly tried to smooth things over. ¡°If you get scared tonight, give your dad and me a call. We¡¯lle over right away.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Monica smiled.

    Her smile was always clean and pure.

    Sometimes, Ruby would alsoment that her daughter was not capable of much. Since she was young, she always seemed a little inferior to other children. However, every time Ruby saw her smile, she felt nothing else was important as long as Monica was happy.

    At night, Gary and Ruby really did leave the ward.

    Ruby repeatedly reminded Monica to call if there was anything before she finally left the hospital even though she was still worried.

    After leaving the hospital, Monica wanted to call Michael.

    However, just as she picked up the phone, Michael was already at the door to the ward.

    Monica was a little surprised.

    Michael said, ¡°I saw your parents leave.¡±

    ¡°...How long have you been waiting?¡± Monica asked.

    ¡°I came over right after work.¡±

    He got off work at 6 p.m., so that meant he had waited at the hospital entrance for more than two hours.

    Monica simply looked at Michael, not knowing how to respond to him.

    Michael did not show any emotions either. He walked into the ward and sat on the stool beside Monica¡¯s ward.

    Just like that, the two of them looked at each other.

    Monica said, ¡°Michael, I n to be with Finn.¡±

    Michael nodded as if he knew.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I thought that the two of us could start over, but now I realize that the opportunity for us to be together has passed,¡± Monica said quietly.

    ¡°I was a step toote,¡± Michael said bluntly.

    Monica looked at him.

    ¡°I was a step toote the day before yesterday.¡± Michael muttered, ¡°If I had found you earlier, and if I was in an ident with you...¡±

    ¡°No, Michael.¡± Monica quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. I wasn¡¯t moved by Finn. Well, I was, but the real reason is that I still like Finn.¡±

    Michael¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    At that moment, his eyes were filled with rage. However, it was hidden under his reddened eyes, so Monica could not notice it.

    What did she mean by she still liked Finn?

    After so many years, was it still Finn?

    Monica said, ¡°I admit I was moved by Finn during the ident the day before yesterday, but that¡¯s really not the point. The point is, I know that Finn loves me very much.¡±

    Michael pursed his lips, trying hard to hide his emotions.

    ¡°All the conflicts between Finn and me back then came from the fact that I thought Finn didn¡¯t like me. However, now that the conflict has been resolved, I don¡¯t want to hide my feelings anymore. Michael, I¡¯m sorry. I think I might have used you.¡±

    Michael stared fixedly at Monica.

    That was Monica. Perhaps she did not know how much harm she had caused the other party by saying that, and she just wanted to rify things.

    ¡°Whether it was you telling me to start a new rtionship when I broke up with Finn back then or you saying we should start again when you came back, I think I was just using you to help me forget about Finn. In fact, all along, he has been the only one I like.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel anything when you¡¯re with me?¡± Michael asked her, his eyes red.

    Monica actually felt bad for Michael.

    She always thought that with his family background, he should not settle with her.

    ¡°I¡¯m very happy when I¡¯m with you. I think you¡¯re very good to me. Unlike Finn, you won¡¯t make me angry or cry, but... all my friends can give me what you¡¯ve given me. Although what Finn has given me may be pain, hurt, or many things that make me feel bad, only he can do that.¡±

    That meant Micahel was just a friend who could make her happy, whereas Finn was her lover ¡ª the person she truly loved!

    The rage in Michael¡¯s eyes intensified.

 Chapter 406 - Fourth Master Swan Bullies George

    <h4>Chapter 406: Fourth Master Swan Bullies George</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    In the ward, Michael looked at Monica. His eyes were red, and he looked very upset.

    Deep down, he really did feel upset.

    Even if he knew Monica might still like Finn, he had never thought Monica had no feelings for him.

    He always thought that all these years, Monica had feelings for him. At the very least, there was love.

    However, it turned out that he was being used the entire time, and they were just friends all along.

    Rather than saying he felt terrible, he was starting to doubt himself.

    How could he, a person of status and with so many schemes, be defeated in Monica¡¯s hands?

    She was the first woman he had tried so hard to give all his heart to, yet she did not love him?

    Michael had set high standards for himself since he was young, but now, he could not evenpare to a mere Finn.

    How ridiculous! It was simply ridiculous.

    Michael had hidden the darkness in his heart so well that Monica did not even notice it. All she could see was how sad Michael looked.

    It was hard to hide his sadness.

    Michael was such a proud person, but she had let him down.

    ......

    In fact, after she figured it out, she realized that there was no so-called love between her and Michael. Perhaps they were just more than friends but less than lovers.

    If she still saw him as more than a friend but less than a lover, even after so many years of trying hard to love him, she believed it would be difficult for her to fall in love with him.

    The person she loved had always been Finn, the man she fell in love with at first sight.

    After so many years, no matter how badly he treated her, how cold she treated him, or how hard she hid her feelings, her emotions would really go out of control when they erupted.

    In her heart, there was no room for any other man, including Michael.

    Monica said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve apologized a lot today.¡± Michael¡¯s deep voice was as gentle as ever.

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t know what else to say to you.¡± Monica lowered her head.

    She felt really guilty toward Michael because she believed she had used him for a long time.

    ¡°There¡¯s no right or wrong in a rtionship. I can only me myself for not being good enough.¡± Michael even managed to smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that you¡¯re not good enough.¡± Monica hurriedly exined, ¡°It¡¯s because the first impression takes precedence.¡±

    Michael looked at her.

    The first impression takes precedence? He had never believed in that idea! As long as it was something Michael liked, he would snatch it from whoever.

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t meet Finn first, perhaps I could really love you because of Finn...¡± Monica did not seem to know how to exin herself.

    In fact, she did not know why she liked Finn so much either.

    What was so good about Finn? He did not seem that much better than Michael, but for some reason, she fell head first into Finn¡¯s hands and could not get herself out of it.

    ¡°I understand.¡± Michael nodded silently.

    ¡°I hope you can find a girl you love and who loves you back,¡± Monica said.

    It was a sincere blessing.

    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Michael said bluntly.

    Monica looked at him.

    ¡°There won¡¯t be another girl. The girl I love has appeared.¡±

    Monica felt a pain in her heart. Actually, she did not feel good at all.

    Why did Michael like her so much?

    She had always thought that a person like Michael should be matched with a youngdy from a higher ss instead of her, the daughter of a wealthy family who did not fit into the social norm. They had nothing inmon.

    ¡°Monica,¡± Michael called out to her sincerely. Then, he said with a smile on his face, ¡°Monica, I wish you and Finn happiness.¡±

    He was clearly suffering, but he still smiled at her.

    Monica¡¯s eyes instantly turned red. She felt like she had let a very, very good man down and felt sorry for him.

    Although she felt guilty, she did not regret it.

    She had never been so determined to be with Finn. Even if something big happened in her life, she believed that nothing would change between her and Finn; she would definitely be with him for the rest of her life!

    It never urred to her that something unexpected would happen.

    Michael wiped away Monica¡¯s tears and said gently, ¡°Silly, don¡¯t cry.¡±

    Monica did not know what else to say.

 Chapter 407 - Fourth Master Swan Bullies George

    <h4>Chapter 407: Fourth Master Swan Bullies George</h4>

    However, she felt it was better to suffer now thanter because time was the best medicine.

    One day, Michael would let gopletely and forget about her.

    ¡°You must take care of yourself,¡± Michael said.

    Monica nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Michael stood up from the stool beside her.

    Monica nodded her head again.

    With that, Michael left, his tall figure looking very lonely.

    Monica really felt sorry for Michael, and deep down, she knew she owed him one.

    However, she had to admit that after she exined everything clearly, she felt relieved.

    That meant she really did not like Michael. Otherwise, other than feeling guilty, she would not feel like a huge weight had been lifted off her chest.

    It was as if she had been reborn.

    The corner of her mouth suddenly curled up into a smile.

    From then on, only Finn would have her heart.

    ......

    It was as if she had returned to the time when she was pursuing Finn and did not hide her feelings for him. Everyone knew that she liked him, and at the thought of his name, her heart would beat faster!

    ¡­

    As soon as Michael left Monica¡¯s ward, he no longer hid the rage from his face.

    At that moment, he clenched his fists tightly.

    There was no way Monica could dismiss him so easily, and he could not ept the breakup Monica wanted.

    He only pretended to be magnanimous in front of Monica so that she would not dislike him.

    However...

    He smiled coldly.

    He had a purpose for everything he did. Ever since he was young, he had never allowed himself to fail in anything, including his rtionships.

    In the past, when he was forced to break up with Monica, it was his own choice, so it was not considered a failure.

    This time, he would not tolerate being rejected by Monica like that!

    Just then, he stopped in his tracks. He was at the entrance of Finn¡¯s intensive care unit.

    As he looked coldly at the man lying inside, his mind wandered back to the man in the warehouse, who was beaten beyond recognition. Now, after a few days of treatment, the man seemed to have recovered.

    He was really lucky.

    .

    As if he had felt a gaze on him, the man in the intensive care unit opened his eyes and turned his head, only to meet Michael¡¯s gaze.

    It was obvious they were hostile to each other, but the two of them did not say anything.

    Michael shed Finn a sinister smile before leaving the intensive care unit.

    Finn did not take it to heart either and closed his eyes.

    When he closed his eyes, he did not recall Michael¡¯s sinister smile.

    He knew very well that Michael was not that simple.

    To be able to gain the favor of the Sanders, to be valued by the Sanders, and even to be nurtured by the Sanders, he definitely was not a simple man.

    At that moment, all he could think about was¡­ Michael came to visit Monica.

    He pursed his lips, forcing himself not to overthink.

    ¡­

    In the Swan family¡¯s manor, Jeanne slept with Edward for a few more hours until she was so hungry that she finally got up to eat.

    By then, it was already nighttime.

    George had just eaten, so he was sitting on the sofa in the living room and watching TV with Teddy.

    Even though George was not interested, he was still watching TV.

    Then, he saw two peopleing down from upstairs. The two people who abandoned him were back again.

    Hmph!

    George arrogantly ignored them.

    Feeling helpless, Jeanne turned her head and red at Edward, whose face was as calm as ever.

    The two of them went to eat first. They were really afraid that if they did not eat anything soon, they would faint due to low blood sugar.

    However, Jeanne ate a little quicker, and after eating, she walked straight toward George.

    George, on the other hand, ignored Jeanne. The small boy was sitting on the sofa, visibly angry.

    Jeanne did not know how tofort his hurt little heart or say anything touching to her son. Hence, she found a topic to talk about. ¡°How was the sports day?¡±

    ¡°Not great.¡± George¡¯s expression was indifferent.

    ¡°I heard from your godmother that you won first for long-distance running.¡±

    George did not reply to her.

    ¡°I definitely won¡¯t miss it next time,¡± Jeanne promised.

    George was unmoved.

    ¡°Actually, it wasn¡¯t my fault.¡± Jeanne decided to shift the me.

    George nced at Jeanne and then at calm Fourth Master Swan, who was sitting not far away from them after finishing his food. His young and tender voice sounded quite mature. ¡°I know.¡±

 Chapter 408 - Fourth Master Swan Bullies George

    <h4>Chapter 408: Fourth Master Swan Bullies George Trantion</h4>

    At that moment, Edward seemed to have turned back to look at George and said nonchntly, ¡°You have to get used to it.¡±

    George frowned.

    ¡°You have to get used to it. Your mother will be mine from now on.¡±

    George¡¯s small face instantly turned red.

    ¡°I told you before. I lent her to you in the past, so it¡¯s time you return her to me now.¡±

    George was already very angry, so when he heard Fourth Master Swan say that, he felt like he was going to explode.

    On the other hand, Jeanne looked at George in surprise and did not participate in their conversation.

    ¡°If you feel lonely, I will ask your mother to give you a younger brother,¡± Edward said.

    Jeanne was speechless.

    When did she say she would give him a child?

    ¡°I don¡¯t need it!¡± George¡¯s voice was loud.

    He was obviously extremely angry.

    ¡°How about a younger sister?¡± When someone mentioned the word ¡®younger sister¡¯, the corners of his mouth raised.

    ......

    ¡°I don¡¯t need it!¡± George was even angrier. Did Edward not understand what he said?

    ¡°Oh, I need it,¡± Edward said faintly.

    That made George infuriated.

    If Edward wanted it, why did he have to force his thoughts on him?

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t give him a daughter!¡± George said angrily.

    Jeanne had always found George very mature for his age.

    She did not raise him to be like that. In fact, he had been like that not long after he was born, ever since he discovered his potential as a genius, so George had never had a childlike innocence that a child should have. However, she seemed to be seeing some of George¡¯s willfulness now.

    Those were some of the emotions that only a child would have.

    He was so angry that his face turned red.

    Jeanne had yet to reply before Edward said bluntly, ¡°Whether she gives me a child or not, it may not be up to your mother.¡±

    George stared at Edward with eyes wide.

    At that moment, he looked like he wanted to go up and bite Edward.

    However, he said fiercely, ¡°The child is born from my mother¡¯s womb. Why doesn¡¯t she have the final say?¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t understand,¡± Edward said.

    Ever since George was young, he had hated people who said he did not understand because in the field he was in, he was a genius.

    Everyone¡¯s evaluation of him was that he was too amazing, and no one had said he did not understand anything!

    ¡°After all, you¡¯re still a little brat,¡± Edward added.

    George was fuming, but he was not the kind of person who would make a scene. He suddenly jumped up from the sofa, left in front of them, and went upstairs in a huff.

    .

    He was throwing a tantrum because Edward pissed him off.

    Jeanne looked at George¡¯s back before turning her head and ring at Edward.

    Edward looked back at her. ¡°I think our son could be more down to earth.¡±

    What did he mean by ¡°our son¡±?

    How shameless of him.

    Moreover, which father would anger their son like that?

    Fourth Master Swan was really sick!

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s too cold and aloof?¡± Edward said.

    ¡°Is there a problem with that?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Edward said bluntly. ¡°I just think we¡¯ll have a lot less fun with the child like this.¡±

    Did the big boss think that the parents and children had fun when they fought?

    ¡°By the way, do you want a daughter? ¡°Edward suddenly changed the topic.

    Jeanne was speechless. ¡°I already said I don¡¯t want any children for the time being.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Edward replied. ¡°I forgot.¡±

    Did he?

    Jeanne ignored him and stood up from the sofa.

    Edward watched her every move.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to see George.¡±

    In the end, if she did not love her son, who would?

    She reckoned that George was so angry that he was pulling a long face.

    With that, she went upstairs and knocked on George¡¯s door.

    It was rare that George was not on theputer in the room. Instead, he was lying on the bed, in a bad mood.

    He turned his head to look at Jeanne and then continued to bury his head in the nket.

    He was probably furious at Edward.

    In fact, George usually would not bother with the others, but it seemed like he could not control his emotions with Edward every time.

    As she sat by his bed, she said, ¡°Edward doesn¡¯t have any ill intentions.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like him,¡± George said bluntly.

    Jeanne did not think that the identity of a peacemaker was not suitable for her.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s too annoying.¡±

    ¡°He is indeed very annoying.¡±

    ¡°Why did you want to marry him?¡± George raised his head and looked at Jeanne.

    His small face did not look happy.

 Chapter 409 - Fourth Master Swan Bullies George

    <h4>Chapter 409: Fourth Master Swan Bullies George</h4>

    Ahem. She did not volunteer to marry him.

    Although now, she was not against it.

    She said, ¡°Kingsley told me to marry him.¡±

    She did not know when it started, but her ability to shift the me was also top-notch.

    However, she was not lying. The truth was that she was forced into a helpless situation.

    George was a little speechless.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We will leave one day,¡± Jeanne promised.

    She believed that after shepleted her mission, she could still take George with her.

    It did not cross her mind that many things would happen in the future, even though her future was uncertain.

    ¡°Will you give Fourth Master Swan another child?¡± George was very bothered by that matter.

    ¡°Are you against it?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± George nodded.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ......

    ¡°I heard the eldest child will be abandoned after the second childes.¡±

    Who said that?

    Jeanne was very angry.

    Was Angeburg not the top international school for aristocrats? Was that what the teachers in Angerburg taught the children?

    ¡°Kingsley.¡± George enunciated each word clearly.

    Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    Kingsley should be nicknamed trouble because chaos followed everywhere he went!

    ¡°That was why Kingsley told me to look after you so that you don¡¯t give Fourth Master Swan another child.¡± George was very serious.

    After that, he suddenly felt that something was wrong with his statement.

    Kingsley had told him that on the phone, so he repeated the same words exactly.

    Jeanne did not notice what was wrong with what George said, but she said, ¡°I won¡¯t give Edward a child. However, I have to tell you ¡ª don¡¯t listen to Kingsley¡¯s nonsense. Every child is precious to a parent. Even if I give birth to a second child, my love for you will not fade.¡±

    ¡°So you still want another child?¡± George looked at her.

    ¡°No,¡± Jeanne replied. ¡°I¡¯m just saying that even if I do...¡±

    ¡°Why do you want another child?¡±

    Well, alright. She was wrong.

    Her son¡¯s logical ability was amazing, and she could not win against him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want any, and that¡¯s it,¡± Jeanne gave an affirmative reply.

    At that moment, George seemed to be in a better mood.

    ¡°George.¡± The corners of Jeanne¡¯s mouth suddenly curled up into a smile.

    George was a little frightened by Jeanne¡¯s expression.

    ¡°Do you love me that much? So much so that you¡¯re afraid of sharing me with others?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± George denied it immediately.

    Jeanne frowned.

    At that moment, she had to admit that Edward was right.

    George could be a little more down-to-earth.

    ¡°My father¡¯s dead, and if I don¡¯t have my mom, I¡¯ll really be an orphan,¡± George said with a serious expression.

    His father was dead¡­

    Jeanne suddenly did not know how to reply to George even though she was the one who told him that his father was long dead.

    She took a deep breath and patted George¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I definitely won¡¯t leave you behind.¡±

    ¡°Of course not,¡± George retorted. ¡°That was why you left me behind and went overseas with Fourth Master Swan.¡±

    Jeanne was left speechless.

    ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t care anymore. I know it was Fourth Master Swan who forced you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it was him,¡± Jeanne insisted.

    She must not affect their mother-son rtionship, and that was why she had to catch a scapegoat.

    ¡°Next time, if you¡¯re going to leave, please let me know,¡± George did not forget to remind her. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll be very embarrassed.¡±

    Would he be embarrassed or disappointed?

    ¡°During the sports day, godmother was so dramatic that I became the focus of the entire school.¡± George¡¯s face was a little red, probably because he recalled the scene at the sports day.

    Jeanne could, in fact, picture how excited Monica was that day. After all, Monica loved to have fun.

    What surprised her was that Monica had never participated in any sports events, yet she participated in the ry race for George. Jeanne even heard that she had fractured her ankle.

    ¡°But.¡± It seemed like George had something he wanted to say, but he could not say it out loud.

    Jeanne knew what George wanted to say at a nce, so she said, ¡°Do you think that although your godmother is loud and carefree, she can move others very easily?¡±

    George widened his eyes and then nodded slowly.

    ¡°That¡¯s why godmother and I are such good friends,¡± Jeanne said. ¡°George, you can make some friends too. Some true friends.¡±

    George shook his head.

    He did not like to make friends with others.

    ¡°But regarding things like that, you should let nature take its course. If you make friends with a purpose, you won¡¯t be considered a true friend.¡±

    George seemed to understand but not really.

    ¡°You can rest for a while first while I go downstairs and give your godmother a call. I heard she¡¯s in the hospital.¡±

 Chapter 410 - Fourth Master Swan Bullies George

    <h4>Chapter 410: Fourth Master Swan Bullies George Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Is she okay?¡± George was obviously concerned.

    ¡°She should be fine.¡±

    Kingsley said that the one who was seriously injured was Finn.

    She stood up and did not leave. Instead, she sat on the small sofa in George¡¯s room and gave Monica a call.

    Monica was not asleep at the moment. She was just lying on the bed alone after breaking up with Michael, wondering what she should do.

    Her mind was not filled with Michael. Even though she felt guilty every time she thought about Michael, she rarely thought about him because her entire mind was filled with Finn.

    She really wanted to see him.

    She tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep.

    Due to the surgery, her bones hurt, so she could not fall asleep.

    Her eyes moved slightly when her phone suddenly rang.

    The moment she picked it up and took a look at it, she became so excited that she quickly answered the call. ¡°Jeanne, where are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m at the Swans¡¯ ce with Edward.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re back? Didn¡¯t Nox say something happened to you? What happened? Are you injured?¡± Monica could not contain her emotions.

    ......

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Edward and I are fine. We¡¯re back safe.¡±

    ¡°How did something happen to you guys? Nox said your speedboat exploded?¡±

    ¡°It was just some ident.¡± Jeanne did not want to hide it from Monica, but it was rather dangerous, so she did not want Monica to know.

    ¡°Are you really alright now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, but you? I heard you were in an ident?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°Who did you hear from? Oh, was it from Miles?¡± Monica suddenly answered.

    Jeanne was still trying to find an excuse.

    After all, she could not possibly say that she heard it from Kingsley.

    ¡°Were you the one who told Miles to secretly protect me?¡± Monica asked.

    Jeanne really felt that she was doing poorly in that aspect.

    She had never thought that Monica would be involved in such matters, so she never expected Monica would also be in danger.

    .

    ¡°Luckily, Miles was there, or Finn would¡¯ve been beaten to death, and I might¡¯ve been raped.¡± Monica was still a little scared when she said that.

    ¡°How are you now?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a broken ankle and aminuted fracture, but I¡¯ve undergone surgery. The doctor said that I can be discharged after two weeks.¡±

    ¡°What about Dr. Jones?¡±

    ¡°He is in a worse condition. He¡¯s still in the intensive care unit, but the doctor said his life is no longer in danger. He can be discharged from the intensive care unit in a week and from the hospital in a month.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Jeanne said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who would do this to us. The police havee to look for me, but there hasn¡¯t been a follow-up.¡±

    There would be no follow-up in the future as the police were just going through the motions.

    ¡°Jeannie, Michael and I broke up,¡± Monica suddenly said.

    If she had any secrets, she would tell Jeanne as soon as possible.

    However, Jeanne did not do well in that regard. She hid a lot of things from Monica, yet Monica was always honest with her.

    It made her feel as though she had failed as a friend.

    ¡°Have you thought it through?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°This time, Finn really did protect me with his life so that I wouldn¡¯t be abused.¡±

    ¡°Were you moved?¡±

    ¡°No, but now I know Finn loves me too. I used to think he didn¡¯t like me, so I always suppressed my feelings. Now that I¡¯ve found out that he likes me so much, there¡¯s no need to suppress my feelings anymore. Alright, I admit that I¡¯ve liked Finn from the very beginning.¡±

    Jeanne chuckled.

    Everyone could see that Monica was just deceiving herself.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to know you¡¯ve figured it out.¡± Jeanne did not expose her. ¡°So, do you n to live a good life with Dr. Jones next?¡±

    ¡°I n to give him a child.¡±

    That was quite a leap¡­ but she really admired Monica.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± Monica seemed to think that Jeanne did not believe her, so she emphasized it.

    ¡°Yes, I believe you,¡± Jeanne quickly replied.

    ¡°Think about it. Finn is already 30 years old, and he doesn¡¯t even have a child. How sad is that? I have to seize this time to give him a child. The doctor said that with his condition, he needs at least three months of rest. After three months, we¡¯ll have sex. Even if it¡¯s a hit, when I¡¯m nine months pregnant, Finn will be 31 years old. By the time the child graduates from university at 22 years old, Finn will be in his 50s...¡±

    Jeanne found it difficult for ordinary people to keep up with Monica¡¯s thinking.

    ¡°So, I n to have two children in three years.¡± Monica was seriously nning her future.

 Chapter 411 - Fourth Master Swan Bullies George

    <h4>Chapter 411: Fourth Master Swan Bullies George</h4>

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°It would be even better if we have twins,¡± Monica muttered.

    Meanwhile, Jeanne thought, ¡®If Monica is in such good spirits, she must be alright.¡¯

    At that moment, outside the ward, a wheelchair was pushed out of a room.

    ¡°Dr. Jones,¡± the nurse pushing him, could not help but speak.

    Finn was leaning against the wheelchair.

    After he saw Michael, he just had to...e out. However, he could not be out for too long, so he had to be pushed back.

    When the nurse called out to him, he did not answer. Hence, the nurse said to herself, ¡°If you want to give birth to twins, it¡¯s not impossible these days...¡±

    Finn¡¯s face turned red.

    He had never thought that he would pass by Monica¡¯s ward... Well, he was not just passing by.

    Anyhow, when he heard that she was going to give him children and two children in three years at that, he was surprised.

    ¡­

    In the ward, Monica did not notice any movements outside the ward.

    ......

    She was still on the phone with Jeanne and seemed very excited. ¡°Jeannie, Fourth Master Swan is almost 30.¡±

    Jeanne was stunned.

    It seemed so.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to give him a child?¡± Monica questioned.

    No.

    ¡°Although George is very cute, are you really not going to give Fourth Master Swan another child? Don¡¯t you take pity for Fourth Master Swan?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have me worry about my matters.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not worried. I¡¯m just concerned that Jasmine might get pregnant since she has been married to Eden for some time now. I can even imagine how smug Jasmine would be if she were pregnant with the great-grandson of the Swans! You must not give Jasmine a chance to gloat. You should trample that woman under your feet!¡± Monica¡¯s thoughts were changing too fast.

    Why was Jasmine suddenly involved in the conversation?

    ¡°Alright. I got it. You¡¯d better think about how you¡¯ll give Dr. Jones children.¡±

    ¡°What do I have to think about? I just need to climb into his bed and force myself on him.¡± Monica smiled cunningly.

    Jeanne could imagine that... scene.

    Moreover, she always found it very easy for Monica to get her way.

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. First, I¡¯ll give birth to a cool and handsome son like George and then a daughter, so the older brother can protect his younger sister. Just thinking about it sounds wonderful.¡± Monica was in her own happy world.

    .

    Jeanne seemed to be affected by Monica at that moment.

    The two of them talked for a long time.

    Monica thought about her many futures, feeling like she would be the happiest woman in the world in the future.

    ..

    The next day, Jeanne woke up a little early because she wanted to go to work.

    She tiptoed and tried her best not to disturb Edward¡¯s sleep.

    Last night, both of them had slept veryte.

    In fact, she and Monica had talked on the phone for more than two hoursst night, and when she returned to her room, Edward was waiting for her at the head of the bed. Since both of them had slept for too long in the day yesterday, they both had some insomnia at night, and then¡­ They did a lot of thingster that night.

    Though, they probably overdid on some things.

    Jeanne could feel that her legs were weak when she got up and walked.

    She walked into the bathroom and sat on the toilet. Out of habit, she scrolled through some of thetest news.

    However, just as she started to read, the bathroom door was pushed open.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    Edward nced at Jeanne and said, ¡°You can continue.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Jeanne finished going to the toilet and went to wash up when she heard sshing sounds beside her ear.

    Without thinking, she knew that a certain someone was peeing.

    After that, he naturally hugged her from behind, took his toothbrush, and rinsed his mouth.

    He rinsed his mouth while hugging her.

    At that moment, in therge mirror in front of her, Jeanne saw the image of the two of them brushing their teeth together. She thought she looked so small under Edward¡¯s body that she might not be able to withstand a single blow from him.

    She did not even know how she withstood Edward¡¯s ¡®attacks¡¯ on her¡­

    Her legs were weak, so she quickly brushed her teeth, washed her face, and walked out of the bathroom.

    When she went to the dressing room to get changed, Edward showed up again.

    He was really haunting her.

    ¡°I have to go to work too,¡± Edward said.

    As he said that, he changed into a formal suit while Jeanne changed into a business suit.

    Just as she turned around and prepared to leave, Edward held out a tie. ¡°Help me.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    If she remembered correctly, she bought this tie for him right before she left him.

 Chapter 412 - Fourth Master Swan Bullies George

    <h4>Chapter 412: Fourth Master Swan Bullies George</h4>

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the one,¡± Edward affirmed.

    Pretending that she knew nothing, Jeanne took Edward¡¯s tie and stood on her toes.

    However, even standing on her toes was a little strenuous, and she felt she had to change into high heels.

    At that moment, Edward bent down a little to try to make himself the same height as her.

    Speaking of which, she was not short. At the height of 165 cm, she was considered above average for women.

    It was Edward who was too tall ¡ª a whole 24 cm taller than her!

    What on earth did that fellow eat to grow so tall?

    She put on a tie for Edward seriously, and after putting it on, she looked up.

    It was because she could feel the other party¡¯s burning gaze on her that she had no choice but to make eye contact.

    When their eyes met, Jeanne¡¯s heart skipped a beat, her legs still weak.

    As she saw Edward¡¯s cheek getting closer and closer to her, her heart started to beat faster.

    It seemed easy for him to bewitch her.

    She closed her eyes.

    ......

    The moment she did, she felt Edward¡¯s lips brush past her lips and stopped at her ears.

    That made Jeanne¡¯s heart beat even faster.

    The kiss, which she thought she was going to have, suddenly disappeared. Instead, she heard him say in a low voice beside her ear, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    It was a very polite sentence, but it sounded very erotic.

    He smiled and was about to stand up straight when Jeanne suddenly wrapped her arms around his neck.

    Edward was stunned, but his smile became even more charming.

    Yes. She was the one not satisfied with her desires, so she took the initiative to kiss him.

    In the dressing room, the temperature rose sharply.

    After a long time, the two of them walked out with their clothes in a mess.

    Nothing much happened.

    It was just¡­ a deep kiss. However, Jeanne was blushing, and Edward¡¯s face seemed to have a different color.

    The two of them then went downstairs to eat breakfast.

    Downstairs, George was already sitting at the dining table, eating his own breakfast. The moment he saw them walk downstairs together, he still looked indifferent.

    As Jeanne and Edward sat down, Teddy respectfully served them their breakfast.

    ¡°Do you need me to send you to school?¡± Jeanne asked George.

    ¡°No need.¡± George shook his head. ¡°Teddy will send me.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jeanne nodded.

    George seemed done with breakfast.

    He put down his te and utensils before raising his head to look at Jeanne. At that moment, he paused for a while before saying, ¡°Why is your mouth swollen?¡±

    Embarrassed, Jeanne nced at Edward, who had also raised his head to look at her lips. After looking at them, Edward smiled instead.

    George frowned. ¡°Did Fourth Master Swan bite you?¡±

    ¡°Ahem.¡± Even Teddy, who was at the side, felt embarrassed for them.

    ¡°Why did you bite my mother?¡± To begin with, George did not like Edward. Hence, when he noticed something was wrong, he deliberately found fault with Edward.

    ¡°That¡¯s not a bite, but you¡¯re still young. You won¡¯t understand.¡±

    George was furious, so Jeanne quickly said, ¡°George, it¡¯s gettingte. Let Teddy send you to school first.¡±

    With that, George left in a huff.

    Jeanne looked at George¡¯s back and turned her head to Edward.

    Edward ate slowly. Upon feeling Jeanne¡¯s gaze, he said inly, ¡°Don¡¯t you think George is getting cuter and cuter now?¡±

    Damn. He really deserved a beating, but Jeanne suppressed her temper.

    She simply stared at Edward in front of her for a while.

    ¡°Do I look good?¡± Edward raised his head and smiled.

    .

    Jeanne rolled her eyes and then lowered her head to eat her breakfast. ¡°I think your hair is a little longer now.¡±

    Edward was stunned.

    ¡°Do you like short hair?¡±

    ¡°I think it can be a little shorter,¡± Jeanne said.

    ¡°Okay, ¡°Edward replied. ¡°I¡¯ll find time to sort it out.¡±

    Instead of answering, Jeanne quickly finished her breakfast.

    Then, she had Miles send her to work. At the same time, she wanted to ask him about some things.

    Edward and Jeanne went out together.

    Edward watched Jeanne get into the car before he returned to his car.

    The moment he got in, he instructed the driver, ¡°Head to the barber.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Jeanne sat in the car.

    After ncing at the car behind her, she picked up the phone to make a call. ¡°Kingsley.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Edward will go for a haircut today.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I got it.¡±

    With that, Jeanne put down the phone.

    She could not describe what she was feeling.

    Actually, it was very easy for her to get Edward¡¯s hair. Even if without that method, she would still have a chance to get it since they shared a bed together.

    However, how could she get Old Master Swan¡¯s hair?

    She did not have much contact with him, and Wade was the only one by Old Master Swan¡¯s side. It was impossible for her to bribe Wade.

    Jeanne was silent.

    ¡°Jeanne,¡± Miles suddenly said.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Thorn has sent a few people over.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Jeanne raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°They arrived yesterday,¡± Miles said.

    Jeanne answered, ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Is something big going to happen?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re safe for the time being,¡± Jeanne said.

    Miles did not ask any further questions.

    ¡°By the way, thank you for saving Monica,¡± Jeanne suddenly said.

    Miles was stunned for a moment, but he smiled, which professional killers rarely did.

    He said, ¡°I was just carrying out orders.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Jeanne nodded.

    Miles¡¯s heart wavered a little, but in the end, he still chose to be indifferent.

    The car arrived at Lawrence Enterprise.

    The wedding and the honeymoon only took a week, but it seemed like she was not used toing back to work after a week.

    As she walked into the hall and went to her office, everyone looked at her with surprise. They did not expect that she woulde to work so soon after getting married.

    Should she not have a beautiful honeymoon?

    Amy hurriedly followed behind Jeanne. Before she could report about the work, Jeanne¡¯s phone rang.

    ¡°So you still remember work exists, huh?¡± Alexander¡¯s voice was unpleasant to hear.

    It turned out that she was wrong in assuming she would have her normal marriage leave.

    ¡°Come to the senior management¡¯s meeting room, now!¡± After that, he hung up the phone.

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    For Alexander to call her like that, nothing good woulde out of it!

 Chapter 413 - Fourth Master Swan Is Jealous

    <h4>Chapter 413: Fourth Master Swan Is Jealous</h4>

    In the senior management¡¯s meeting room in Lawrence Enterprise, everyone looked at Jeanne as she walked in.

    Alexander¡¯s expression was especially unpleasant.

    He said to Jeanne, ¡°The emerce project we invested in hasn¡¯t made any progress so far. We¡¯ve spent so much effort and invested so much money into it, but it hasn¡¯t shown any results at all. We were proud to have received this project at first but look at us now. We¡¯ve achieved nothing!¡±

    Jeanne frowned.

    She had only left for a week. What had happened to cause Alexander to fly into a rage?

    Jeanne thought for a moment and asked, ¡°The results for the first phase of the pilot marketing weren¡¯t good?¡±

    ¡°Results weren¡¯t good?¡± Alexander¡¯s expression became even uglier as he shouted, ¡°There was no result at all! We invested 20 million to do this pilot marketing, but in the end, we only sold less than 3 million dors worth of products! If we go on like this, we will lose 1.7 billion from the 2.1 billion we invested!¡±

    Right after Alexander said that, an uproar started among the other senior management leaders.

    A loss of 1.7 billion would make Lawrence Enterprise bankrupt!

    Although Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s market value was over 10 billion dors, if they lost so much on one project, it would naturally implicate the other projects. In addition, if the stock market fluctuated¡­

    Lawrence Enterprise might not be able to hold on for long.

    ¡°This won¡¯t do!¡± The director of the finance department, Bryce, was getting flustered. ¡°The Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s finances are already very tight. If we lose so much more, it¡¯ll put thepany in a critical situation. President Lawrence, as the executive general manager, you have to think of a way to deal with this matter.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯ve been with Lawrence Enterprise for so many years. You can¡¯t just let thepany go bankrupt and send us home! I still have the original shares of Lawrence Enterprise!¡± The director of the general affairs department, Winston, was also agitated.

    ......

    All the senior management leaders present were also on edge.

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    Before she got married, she had already made arrangements for the pilot project. ording to the market estimates, it was impossible to have only a turnover of 3 million dors. She estimated it would be at least 50 million, but the gap was so big that she believed there was more to it than apetitive market.

    Her silence made Alexander even more furious.

    He said, ¡°Jeanne, you¡¯re responsible for this project. If the losses of this project are serious, you¡¯ll have to take full responsibility!¡±

    ¡°How do you want me to take responsibility, general manager?¡± Jeanne raised her eyebrows.

    She did not want toment too much on the project before she understood the truth of the matter.

    ¡°You will personally subsidize whatever we lose!¡± Alexander made sure to enunciate each word.

    Jeanne sneered at how ridiculous she found Alexander.

    Before she could speak, the others echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right. If this project fails, Jeanne should make up for it with her own money! She should take responsibility for what she does instead of making us all suffer as well!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Bryce¡¯s tone was firm. ¡°Isn¡¯t Jeanne rich? You have more than 50 billion, so 2 or 3 billion dors should be just a drop in the ocean? I believe that for the sake of Lawrence Enterprise, Jeanne shouldn¡¯t care about that little bit of money.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, Jeanne is now married to Fourth Master Swan, who¡¯s in charge of all the Swans¡¯ assets. The Swans¡¯ assets are in the hundreds of billions, so that little bit of money is even less of a problem.¡±

    In an instant, everyone started to talk about Jeanne forking out her money as if it was a matter of course.

    Jeanne looked at these people indifferently. The more she looked at them, the more excited she became.

    Then, she opened her mouth and said, ¡°My money, the Swans¡¯ money¡­ They all grow on trees, huh?¡±

    Everyone looked at Jeanne.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen anypany that made a mistake in their marketing decision but wants an individual topensate for it. I don¡¯t think Harken has such aw!¡±

    The sarcasm in her tone made everyone¡¯s expressions turn a little ugly.

    Alexander said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re in charge of this project. Now that the project has failed to reach its target, shouldn¡¯t you be responsible?¡±

    ¡°I am.¡± Jeanne nodded. ¡°But isn¡¯t everyone responsible? This project was approved during the decision-making meeting, which means it represents thepany¡¯s decision. I¡¯m only in charge of executing it. Whether it was executed well or not is my responsibility. If you think I¡¯m not executing it well, you can fire me. However, the policy guidelines are set by thepany. In the end, thepany is responsible for the profits and losses of this project, and I will not take out a single cent!¡±

    ¡°Jeanne!¡± Alexander mmed his hands on the desk.

 Chapter 414 - Fourth Master Swan Is Jealous

    <h4>Chapter 414: Fourth Master Swan Is Jealous</h4>

    Jeanne looked at Alexander coldly.

    The others were also very displeased with Jeanne. They pointed at her and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about who¡¯s responsible for the failure of this project we invested in. However, at least when Lawrence Enterprise is in trouble, isn¡¯t it natural for the Lawrences to help?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. She has so much money, yet she¡¯s too stingy to help. It¡¯s really impressive.¡±

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve known for a long time that although Jeanne is capable, she turns her back on people. She won¡¯t even help her own family.¡±

    In the senior management meeting room, all of them were using Jeanne.

    It was as if her actions were treasonous.

    ¡°So, is everyone saying that since the emerce project is losing money, I should fork out my own money to cover the losses?¡± Jeanne¡¯s eyes shifted.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡± Michelle, the director of the human resources department, said, ¡°Just as you said, thepany should bear the responsibility for the losses of the project and not me it on a single person. But from a humanistic point of view, if you have that ability to help when Lawrence Enterprise is in trouble, why not?¡±

    ¡°Director Williams, are you implying that if this project earns money, the profits should all be given to me?¡± Jeanne raised her eyebrows.

    Everyone was stunned and did not know how to answer Jeanne¡¯s question for a moment.

    Jeanne looked at Alexander. ¡°General manager, is that what you mean?¡±

    Alexander¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    ¡°Do you mean I¡¯ll take all the project¡¯s profits and ie since the losses are on me?¡± Jeanne was certain.

    ......

    ¡°Jeanne, don¡¯t push your luck! Ourpany took out money to invest in the project. Aren¡¯t you a little shameless to think you¡¯ll receive all the profits?!¡± Alexander was infuriated.

    ¡°In that case, aren¡¯t you shameless for making me cover the losses, general manager?¡±

    ¡°Jeanne!¡± Alexander was so angry that his body was trembling. ¡°To you, that is just a small sum of money!¡±

    ¡°Do you think that because I have money, I should take it out and use it as I please? If so, ording to your logic, those rich people who worked hard to get to where they are now should take out their money and give it to the poor when the poor ask for it. Rich people should work hard, but the poor people can get something for nothing!¡±

    ¡°Jeanne, stop changing the concept here!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just telling you how childish and idiotic your ideas are!¡±

    ¡°Jeanne!¡±

    ¡°At a time like this, instead of thinking about how to turn the project into a profit, you¡¯re thinking about how to make peoplepensate for that loss? I admit I do have money. Not to mention 2 billion, I can even cover 20 billion dors if need be. However, why would I spend money on such a thing? Why don¡¯t I think about how to make this project profitable?¡± Jeanne stared straight at Alexander. ¡°Do you know why Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s business is worsening?¡±

    Alexander was a little dumbfounded by Jeanne¡¯s words.

    He looked at her fiercely as she said, enunciating each word, ¡°Because there¡¯s a group of leaders like you!¡±

    ¡°Jeanne, that¡¯s enough!¡± Alexander was furious.

    ¡°The biggest failure of Lawrence Enterprise is the general manager!¡± Jeanne faced him directly.

    Alexander was so angry that his body was trembling.

    At a senior management meeting like that, Jeanne really was not showing him respect at all!

    ¡°It¡¯s been so long, yet why hasn¡¯t there been any progress in changes of the senior management roles, and everyone is still in their original positions? Don¡¯t you think your work ability and efficiency are questionable?¡± Jeanne¡¯s aura was getting more and more imposing.

    At that moment, even Alexander was a little speechless.

    ¡°Regarding the emerce project, I will continue to follow up and find a solution for it. As for the so-called loss...¡± Jeanne paused for a moment.

    Everyone was looking at her as if attracted by her aura.

    ¡°The losses of thepany have to be borne by thepany. That¡¯s a must! Of course, I don¡¯t deny that I do have the ability to help thepany, but having the ability doesn¡¯t mean I must help them. To put it bluntly, if I want to contribute to thepany, it¡¯ll only be because I want to. It¡¯s not because everyone thinks I have the money or because I¡¯m part of the Lawrence. This is just moral coercion, and I have never been threatened! Moreover, even if I don¡¯t contribute, all of you here can¡¯t do anything to me!¡± Jeanne said coldly, ¡°So, don¡¯t think you¡¯re superior to me and tell me what I should do. You have no right to demand of me!¡±

 Chapter 415 - Fourth Master Swan Is Jealous

    <h4>Chapter 415: Fourth Master Swan Is Jealous</h4>

    After that, she turned around and left, leaving behind everyone in the senior management meeting room angry but also speechless.

    In fact, Jeanne was right.

    The failure of the project had nothing to do with her personally. Everyone just thought she was rich, so it should be very easy for her to take out some money to help Lawrence Enterprise! However, it did not mean that Jeanne would definitely do it. In any case, why did Jeanne have to help the Lawrences? Was it just because she was also a Lawrence that she should help thepany unconditionally? Legally, there was no such thing!

    Alexander¡¯s face was already red from holding it in.

    He said fiercely, ¡°Meeting adjourned!¡±

    After that, he stood up and left angrily.

    Joshua was also in the meeting room.

    With Joshua¡¯s position in Lawrence Enterprise, he technically did not have the right to be here. However, because he was the Lawrences¡¯ sessor, everyone had tacitly allowed his existence.

    He looked at his father¡¯s angry back and smiled evilly. Then, he followed the crowd and left the meeting room.

    Upon returning to his office, he closed the door and quickly made a call to Eden. ¡°As expected, Jeanne and my father argued during the meeting. It was so intense that my father almost died from anger!¡±

    The person on the other end of the phone sneered.

    With his current understanding of Jeanne, he knew that she would definitely not be threatened by anyone.

    That was why he made Joshua deliberately lead Alexander to think that Jeanne should pay for it if the project lost money. After all, Jeanne had money.

    ......

    As expected, Alexander really listened to him.

    He thought that if Jeanne had money, he could get her to take it out. In fact, he, too, found the idea ridiculous.

    ¡°Brother-inw,¡± Joshua called Eden. ¡°Can you really kick my sister out of Lawrence Enterprise?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Eden said firmly, ¡°Based on Jeanne¡¯s temper, she would never take out her money to make up for the losses if the project fails. Do you think the Lawrences will still allow Jeanne to stay in Lawrence Enterprise then?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Joshua nodded, ¡°But I don¡¯t think Jeanne is as simple as she seems anymore. What if she finds out that we were the ones who did something to the pilot project?¡±

    ¡°If she finds out, so be it. I¡¯ve never thought of hiding it from her!¡± Eden was extremely calm. ¡°To put it bluntly, I purposely did it so that she wouldn¡¯t be able to profit from this project. Even if she knows I¡¯m targeting her, what can she do?¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t your Fourth Uncle find trouble with you? After all, Jeanne¡¯s married to him.¡± Joshua was a little worried.

    ¡°Did I say that I would do it personally? I can naturally find a gunman to help me with these things. You just need to help me keep an eye on Jeanne¡¯s movements.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Joshua agreed immediately.

    Eden then gave some instructions before hanging up the phone.

    He sat in his office with a cold expression.

    No matter what, he would definitely drag Jeanne down!

    That woman should not be so arrogant in front of him!

    ¡­

    Jeanne walked out of the senior management meeting room.

    When she returned to her office, Amy followed behind her respectfully.

    ¡°Get the project team together for a meeting immediately,¡± Jeanne ordered

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Once everyone sat in the meeting room, Jeanne asked, ¡°What went wrong for the pilot project to have such bad results?¡±

    Forrest said, ¡°Everything was carried out ording to your previous arrangements, President Lawrence. However, no one would have thought that while the pilot project was ongoing, an in-store bulk buying activity wouldunch locally. The prices of all the products were lower than the prices of the products on our emerce tform. Even ourpany¡¯s brand, Lawrence Electrical, and our own distributors were selling at a cheaper price in-store than what¡¯s online.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Didn¡¯t the local distributors report their in-store activities to the local branch?¡±

    ¡°I specifically went to ask the branch over there. They didn¡¯t receive any response from the local distributors, so they didn¡¯t know there would be such arge in-store bulk purchase activity. They didn¡¯t even receive word from the local Chamber of Commerce in advance. It seemed like the activity just suddenly appeared out of thin air. And coincidentally, when our emerce project was officiallyunched for trial sale on the same day, their advertisements were everywhere.¡± Forrest exined, ¡°But at that time, we already had everything in ce, including the merchants¡¯ discounts, prices, and the operation of the backend. There was no way we could make any immediate changes. I did some preliminary calctions. If we were to negotiate with the merchants about the prices, discounts, pricing, and so on, it would probably take two weekster if things went smoothly. However, those two weeks had a huge impact on our emerce tform. Almost all of our sales came from the morning of the first day, and by the time the in-store bulk-buying campaign rolled out in the afternoon, we had close to no sales. Most importantly, we got tons of returns.¡±

 Chapter 416 - Fourth Master Swan Is Jealous

    <h4>Chapter 416: Fourth Master Swan Is Jealous</h4>

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just the customers who returned the goods. Many merchants who signed with us are now looking to break their contracts with us,¡± Forrest continued. ¡°If this goes on, the losses will be serious!¡±

    ¡°What did MUK Group say?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°They are also thinking of ways to settle the merchants first. They probably haven¡¯t had time to think of how to solve the current situation.¡±

    ¡°How long is the in-store bulk-buying campaign going on for?¡±

    ¡°One month.¡±

    One month was enough to kill their emerce project.

    Jeanne knew full well that the matter was definitely not just a coincidence.

    ¡°In fact, I originally nned to report the problems to you on the day itself, but at that time, the general manager came to us and began to assign us work, giving us instructions on what to do. I thought the general manager would be able to think of a solution since he didn¡¯t have us inform you, so I didn¡¯t disturb you on your holiday. However, we didn¡¯t expect that not only would this matter not be resolved under the general manager¡¯s leadership, but it even made the situation worse!¡± Forrest was a little helpless.

    ¡°The general manager isn¡¯t capable. Don¡¯t believe him next time,¡± Jeanne said bluntly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault,¡± Forrest apologized.

    Jeanne shook her head. ¡°Now is not the time to look into who¡¯s responsible. Let¡¯s settle this matter first.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± everyone replied respectfully.

    ......

    Jeanne¡¯s expression turned serious as she began to n. ¡°First of all, don¡¯t lose confidence. I believe anything can be solved.¡±

    Everyone hurriedly nodded.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s analyze the development of this matter. I personally think that this matter is not as simple as it seems. It can¡¯t be such a coincidence that the local in-store bulk-buying campaign started the same time we started the pilot project. Of course, let¡¯s not exclude the local Chamber of Commerce wanting to support some shops in-store, and that was why they did something to help. Let¡¯s not dwell on this for now. The most important thing is to find the crux of the problem!¡±

    Jeanne paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°In-store bulk-buying campaign, huh? On the surface, the purpose for the Chamber of Commerce to do that is to drive the sales of physical stores. But just now, Forrest told me that their price is lower than the price of our online store. In that case, how much profit do these physical stores get? Excluding the cost of manpower and other expenses, I personally think they won¡¯t get a lot. So, were the merchants willing to participate in this campaign, or was it because it was a request from the Chamber of Commerce that they were forced to participate?¡±

    ¡°In fact, I¡¯ve analyzed it. Take the products of Lawrence Electrical as an example. Through in-store bulk-buying, the profit is so low that not only are the merchants not making any profit, but if the cost of manpower is slightly higher, the sales, instation, assembly, and after-sales will add up to a loss. If this campaignsts a day or two, it would still be alright. However, if it were to go on for a month, I think those businesses would be screwed! After all, the current sales may be bustling, but when the real money is calcted in the end, they¡¯ll realize there isn¡¯t much profit. The after-sales will definitely not be able to keep up. Once they can¡¯t keep up, the users will definitely make a fuss. Then, the reputation of the businesses will be damaged. The ones who suffer are the businesses themselves,¡± Forrest replied.

    ¡°Hence, these in-store campaigns, which the Chamber of Commerce does, does more harm and good. However, we can¡¯t go and talk to them now. The Chamber of Commerce must know that what they¡¯re doing now is not much help to the physical stores, yet they still did it. It was either they were forced by their superiors to make some achievements, or they were being instructed by someone. However, we don¡¯t have time to delve into this. We need to find the owners of the physical stores now and give them a good analysis of their final gains and losses. Let them go and fight with the Chamber of Commerce themselves. If they make a scene, the in-store campaign will definitely be canceled. Only then will we have the opportunity to continue our online operations.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll contact the local merchants immediately.¡± Forrest hurriedly nodded.

    He truly admired Director Lawrence¡¯s ability to get things done. She could find the crux of the problem at any time and then find the most suitable solution.

    ¡°Just look for the top three most influential merchants in the area, but don¡¯t act rashly for now. First, we have to calcte the profits of the three merchants we¡¯ve identified, or they won¡¯t trust us! Moreover, we have to think of giving them benefits. Otherwise, even if they know they won¡¯t earn anything, they won¡¯t be motivated enough to make a scene with the Chamber of Commerce. After all, the Chamber of Commerce still has a certain degree of control over them!¡±

 Chapter 417 - Fourth Master Swan Is Jealous

    <h4>Chapter 417: Fourth Master Swan Is Jealous</h4>

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll be working overtime again today!¡± Jeanne said.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be ready at any time.¡± Mandy expressed her stance.

    Jeanne smiled. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s split up the workload. Hans, you continue to connect with MUK Group and pass on our current thoughts to them. Let them know that we¡¯re already working on this matter and let them continue with their online operations. We shouldn¡¯t neglect this pilot project because of this incident. For users who want to return their orders, returning their orders unconditionally is more important than our word...¡±

    The meeting was a little long.

    After Jeanne had assigned all the work, she returned to the office, where she had Amy make her a cup of ck coffee.

    She sat in her seat and did not get into work immediately.

    She was thinking about the matter. Who was the one behind it?

    Alexander probably would not do that. No matter what, he still wanted Lawrence Enterprise to do well, so he would not do something that would harm Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s interests. However, Joshua might not.

    Joshua had not taken over Lawrence Enterprise yet, so he was not at the stage where he would think about the overall situation. Therefore, he would do things for his own selfish desires, which were naturally to drive her away because she was a threat to him.

    If so, the person who would help Joshua to do that was only Eden.

    In fact, she did not even need to think to guess it was Eden.

    The only one who did not care about Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s interest and did not want her to have a good time was him!

    ......

    That year, she was indeed blind.

    Her eyes moved a little before she focused on her work. Once she was immersed in her work, time passed very quickly.

    When Jeanne received the call, the sky was already dark.

    She looked at Edward¡¯s call, and only then did she remember that she was married.

    For those who were married, they should inform their partner if they could not make it back for dinner.

    Hence, she quickly picked up the call. ¡°Edward.¡±

    ¡°Jeannie, are you still at work?¡±

    ¡°I have to deal with some difficult issue and might be working overtime tonight.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to wait for me for dinner.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    After hanging up the call, Jeanne went back to work without thinking too much about it.

    In the luxurious ck car downstairs Lawrence Enterprise, a certain man quietly put down the phone as well.

    The driver did not dare to speak and just obediently waited for instructions.

    Muchter in the night, Jeanne did a stretch. She was really a little tired, but she was done with the work she had set for herself the day.

    With that, she got up, picked up her bag, and left her office.

    Everyone on the project team was still working overtime, so Jeanne left without saying much.

    However, when she left, she sent a message to Amy telling her to buy everyone extra food and snacks.

    Sometimes, she could not be too merciful when it came to work.

    She went downstairs, and just as she walked out of the Lawrence Enterprise, her footsteps halted.

    She did not expect Edward to wait for her downstairs.

    Seemingly having noticed her, Edward opened the car door, got out of the car, and stood in front of her.

    Jeanne quickened her pace a little as if she did not want him to wait for her for too long.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to wait for me?¡± Jeanne frowned.

    ¡°I just wanted to let you see my new hairstyle,¡± Edward said bluntly.

    Jeanne was speechless. In fact, she had noticed it when she saw him just now.

    It was, indeed, cut a little shorter.

    No, it was better.

    Previously, if his hair was not styled, it would be a little long, almost touching his brows. Yet now, the hair fell at the top of the forehead, so it made him look much younger.

    In the past, she always thought Fourth Master Swan looked very old.

    Being called Fourth Master already gave the impression that he was older. Coupled with his mature dressing, it made people think he was 30 or 40 years old.

    Now, he looked a little younger than his actual age. Moreover, he was very handsome and pure, unlike in the past, when he came across as intimidating.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Edward asked.

    ¡°I quite like it.¡± Jeanne touched it with her hand.

    Edward¡¯s hair was unusually soft.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it.¡± Edward reached out and held her little hand.

    The palms of their hands were filled with each other¡¯s warmth, one that made Jeanne¡¯s heart tremble.

    She pursed her lips lightly.

    Edward cut his hair to win her favor, yet she wanted him to cut his hair because she had her motives.

    While the two of them were in the car, Edward kept holding onto her hand. It was a very intimate gesture.

    By the time the car arrived at Bamboo Garden, it was already 10 p.m. at night, and Nox¡¯s voice came from the hall of Bamboo Garden.

    In the hall, Nox was sitting next to George.

 Chapter 418 - Fourth Master Swan Is Jealous

    <h4>Chapter 418: Fourth Master Swan Is Jealous</h4>

    Jeanne frowned. Why was George still awake at an hour like that?

    At that moment, when George saw that they had returned hand in hand, his already impatient little face became even more unhappy. He moved his little butt down from the sofa and was prepared to leave with his short legs.

    ¡°Master Lawrence, can I call you that?¡± Nox grabbed George¡¯s little arm.

    George frowned.

    ¡°Can you be so kind as to take your virus software out of the Swan Group¡¯s firewall? It¡¯s very dangerous for the Swan Group. If people were to find out that there¡¯s this loophole in our internal department and find out about our trade secrets, the Swan Group would go bankrupt. By then, you won¡¯t have such a nice house to live in. All of us will have to sleep on the street!¡± Nox almost knelt to George.

    Jeanne was a little surprised. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Your son has put a virus software on the Swan Group¡¯s firewall. Right now, our people can¡¯t fix it, and with this software, others can easily hack into our software. Hurry up and persuade your son. Tell him that he can¡¯t y with everything.¡± Nox could not stand it anymore.

    From the time George finished school at 5 p.m. till now, he had been painstakingly persuading him for a whole five hours!

    However, that little brat was indifferent to him, ignoring him!

    ¡°Oh,¡± Jeanne replied and did not say anything.

    Nox¡¯s eyes widened.

    Then, Jeanne said to George casually, ¡°George, it iste. Go back to your room and sleep.¡±

    With that, George ran upstairs.

    ......

    Nox watched George¡¯s silhouette and then at Edward and Jeanne going to the dining room to eat.

    It turned out he was the one who was worried.

    Damn it.

    Since the Swan Group was not his, they could do whatever they wanted.

    ¡°Nox,¡± Edward suddenly called out to him.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°You are responsible for the security of the Swan Group¡¯s information. If anything goes wrong, it¡¯ll be your responsibility, ¡°Edward said bluntly.

    Nox was about to explode with rage.

    He walked furiously to the dining room and said fiercely to Edward, ¡°It¡¯s my responsibility, but what should I do? Even if you force me now, there¡¯s nothing I can do!¡±

    Edward frowned.

    ¡°In any case, I don¡¯t care about this matter.¡± Nox really gave up. ¡°Let me put it this way. George created the virus, and I can¡¯t convince that master to take it down. He has no intention of fixing that loophole, and my people can¡¯t fix it either. This bug is different from the previous one. Although there was a problem with our firewallst time, no one else could break it. It means no one other than Master Lawrences could get in, so there wasn¡¯t much of a security risk. But this time, it¡¯s better. Once someone who knows a little bit of code discovers there¡¯s a bug in our firewall, they can easily get in. Anyway, you can think of the consequences yourself. I¡¯m leaving now!¡±

    Then, he left in a huff.

    He was probably pissed off by George today.

    Edward looked at Nox¡¯s silhouette and turned to look at Jeanne.

    With her head lowered, she said, ¡°I have never stopped George from doing anything he likes.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re now a shareholder of the Swan Group,¡± Edward reminded her.

    Jeanne raised her head and looked at Edward.

    ¡°If the Swan Group has any losses, it¡¯ll also be yours.¡±

    Jeanne smiled and said, ¡°Fourth Master, you can¡¯t scare me.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°After all, I only have eight percent, whereas 80 percent of it is in the hands of the Swans. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re even more anxious than I am.¡±

    Edward lowered her eyes. ¡°Eat.¡±

    Jeanne smiled very brightly.

    She could tell that Edward was being bullied by George, and she could not let George be bullied by that fellow all the time.

    Of course, she would not help anyone.

    She would just watch from the sidelines.

    ¡°Oh, right,¡± Edward suddenly said.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Jeanne looked at him.

    ¡°My dad¡¯s 75th birthday is next Friday.¡±

    Old Master Swan was 75 years old, while Edward was only 29 years old.

    .

    That age gap was really¡­ big.

    ¡°Are you holding a big banquet?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°My dad doesn¡¯t like to have many people around, so it¡¯ll just be a gathering with the Swans.¡±

    ¡°Do I need to take a day off that day?¡±

    After all, how could she miss Old Master Swan¡¯s birthday banquet?

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. We¡¯ll have dinner at 6 p.m., and you can get off work on time.¡±

    ¡°Do you need me to prepare any gifts?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you,¡± Edward said.

    This sentence was worded nicely because it meant she had no choice but to prepare.

    Therefore, she nodded.

 Chapter 419 - Fourth Master Swan Is Jealous

    <h4>Chapter 419: Fourth Master Swan Is Jealous</h4>

    ¡°Did you say you encountered some troublesome matters at work?¡± Edward asked nonchntly.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a small matter.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need my help?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Jeanne refused.

    Edward looked up at her.

    Jeanne said, ¡°I¡¯m also a person who likes to show off. I can¡¯t allow you to steal the limelight from me, can I?¡±

    Edward smiled as if he had epted her rejection.

    Jeanne looked at him and at his neat short hair a few more times before lowering her head to eat.

    She just did not want to owe him too much.

    ..

    Over the next few days, Jeanne was a little busy.

    It was very easy to find the cause, but it was not as easy as she thought to find the cure.

    They went to the local merchants, but the other party rejected their suggestion, stating that they knew they were making a loss.

    ......

    It turned out that things were indeed not as simple as they seemed.

    Hence, Jeanne and the project team sat together for a meeting.

    Forrest was a little angry. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. They know they¡¯re not earning anything, yet they¡¯re still doing it. Are these people stupid? Sooner orter, they will go bankrupt!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not stupid.¡± Jeanne¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°It¡¯s just that someone is ying tricks behind our backs.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Someone is doing this on purpose.¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not important. What¡¯s important is that we have to find out why the merchant rejected our proposal.¡± Jeanne analyzed the situation. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s very simple. There are only two reasons. One, they were forced and do not dare to go head to head with the Chamber of Commerce. However, on second thought, all merchants are interested in money. If they don¡¯t want to earn money, there¡¯s no way they have no objections or aren¡¯t moved by our proposal. If they were forced to do so, they would definitely feel indignant. But now, they are not at all interested in us. In other words, this point can be disproved.¡±

    Everyone on the project team looked at Jeanne, who said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, that leaves us with the second option. They can make a profit!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure there¡¯s no problem with my data. They may not make a loss, but they definitely won¡¯t make a profit.¡± Forrest was very certain.

    ¡°I¡¯m not doubting your data. What I¡¯m saying is that someone might be secretly subsidizing their profit.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean that the Chamber of Commerce will use the money to subsidize these merchants¡¯ profits? This isn¡¯t a small amount. Does the Chamber of Commerce have so much money?¡± Forrest was a little surprised.

    ¡°They don¡¯t, but that doesn¡¯t mean other people don¡¯t have it!¡± Jeanne¡¯s face darkened.

    Eden did.

    Swanhaven Bank could use any name to allocate a sum of money, and those profits would be made up.

    ¡°What should we do?¡± Forrest did not know how to go on from there.

    If that was the case, their path was blocked.

    ¡°This matter seems like it can¡¯t be resolved. The campaign is nothing more than a win-win situation. The merchants get profits, the consumers get benefits, and the Chamber of Commerce gains a reputation. Right now, we¡¯re sowing discord, and it¡¯s actually damaging Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s reputation. It¡¯s not worth it,¡± Jeanne concluded.

    ¡°So that¡¯s it?¡± Forrest was still a little unwilling.

    They had been on that project for so long and put so much effort into it, yet it still ended in failure.

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Jeanne¡¯s eyes narrowed. She was certain.

    Everyone looked at her.

    They were all hoping that she could turn the tides.

    ¡°But you guys should leave this matter alone for now. I will handle it.¡±

    ¡°Director Lawrence, don¡¯t you trust us anymore?¡± Hans said with some disappointment.

    ¡°No.¡± Jeanne smiled, ¡°This matter has already gone beyond the scope of the Lawrence Enterprise. I¡¯m going to have to jump out of this ce and choose another path, so you guys don¡¯t need to worry about it for now.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Hans nodded.

    ¡°Everyone, continue to do the work that I¡¯ve assigned you. Forrest,¡± Jeanne instructed, ¡°you still have to continue talking with the merchant. If they don¡¯t agree with this, we¡¯ll talk to the next one. I want the other party to think we¡¯re still on this path.¡±

    ¡°I understand. It¡¯s just a diversion.¡± Forrest smiled.

    ¡°More or less.¡± Jeanne stood up. ¡°Everyone dismissed.¡±

    She never beat around the bush.

    When Jeanne returned to the office, she thought about it for a moment before picking up the phone.

    ¡°Did you miss me?¡±

    The words that she was about to say got lost for a moment.

    ¡°You don¡¯t miss me?¡±

    ¡°I miss you.¡±

    ¡°I miss you too.¡± The person on the other end of the phoneughed softly.

    Nox, who was sitting in Edward¡¯s office, could not stand Fourth Master Swan¡¯s mushiness anymore.

    How could a person change so much?

    How could he smile so lewdly?

    ¡°Is there something you need from me?¡± Edward asked.

    ¡°Can I take back what I said yesterday?¡± Jeanne was a little nervous.

    ¡°The part about not wanting to have a child?¡± Edward raised his eyebrows.

    Jeanne was speechless. She had reminded him she did not want anyst night when they were intimidated.

    That fellow really knew how to make use of every opportunity!

    She said, ¡°I need your help with work matters.¡±

    In fact, Edward had guessed it too.

    He smiled and said, ¡°How would you want me to help?¡±

    ¡°When will the Swan Group¡¯s senior management have a meeting?¡±

    ¡°Whenever you want.¡±

    Nox could not help but take another look at Edward, thinking what a stupid husband Edward was.

    .

    ¡°Is tomorrow okay?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow morning at 10 a.m.¡± Jeanne said bluntly, ¡°I will be there.¡±

    ¡°In the name of the wife of the Swan Group¡¯s CEO?¡±

    ¡°No, as a shareholder.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°I hope that Eden will be there too.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you want Eden and not me?¡± Edward asked.

    Sitting at the side, Nox was dying ofughter.

    It turned out that a certain someone knew how to feel jealous too!

 Chapter 420 - Finn Is Out of the Intensive C

    <h4>Chapter 420: Finn Is Out of the Intensive Care Unit, and Monica Takes the Initiative</h4>

    Nox sat in Edward¡¯s office, listening to Fourth Master Swan flirting.

    He really did not understand how a man could change so much before marriage and after.

    Most importantly, it was all for a woman. It seemed like both the men beside him ¡ª Fourth Master Swan and Finn were like that.

    Was he or those two the ones different?

    In the office, Edward finally put down the phone.

    The first thing he did after putting down the phone was to give Nox an order. ¡°Tomorrow at 10 a.m., all the senior management are toe to the headquarters for a meeting. Everyone must be present and on time.¡±

    ¡°Got it,¡± Nox answeredzily.

    ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Edward asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. I just wanted to tell you about thepany¡¯s firewall again.¡±

    Edward nced at Nox. ¡°It¡¯s not settled yet?¡±

    ¡°I should be asking you this.¡± Nox could not stay calm when he thought of that wretched child, George. ¡°Haven¡¯t you settled your son yet?!¡±

    Edward did not answer.

    There were times when his pride could not allow him to do it.

    ......

    Nox told him straight, ¡°I¡¯m sure our own people can¡¯t fix it! Moreover, I¡¯ve also learned from Teddy George did this because you kidnapped his mother and left him at home without a care. Every injustice has its head, and every debt has its owner. You caused this matter, so you should go and resolve it. In any case, there¡¯s nothing I can do!¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Edward replied.

    ¡°Take it to heart,¡± Nox reminded.

    Edward ignored him, and Nox did not say much either.

    In any case, if the Swans were ¡°stolen from¡±, it was also the Swans¡¯ loss.

    At most, he would just be beaten up by his grandfather.

    He stood up and left Edward¡¯s office. As he left, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and check on Finn.¡±

    ¡°How is he?¡± Edward¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°His injuries are very serious, but fortunately, his organs are all intact. He can be discharged after recuperating for some time.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Edward nodded.

    However, her expression became very cold.

    ¡°The Sanders finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore, huh?¡± Nox raised his eyebrows.

    Edward looked at Nox. ¡°We knew this day woulde.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Nox nodded and instantly felt relieved.

    That day woulde sooner orter.

    After that, he left the Swan Group and drove to the hospital.

    Two days ago, he had alsoe to see Finn. Although Finn was seriously injured in the intensive care unit, he was able to recover.

    Considering all his legs and arms were intact, he was really lucky.

    Nox parked his car and walked to the intensive care unit.

    Finn would be out of the intensive care unit today, so in the intensive care unit, doctors and nurses were helping him transfer wards.

    Nox waited for a while as Finn was pushed out in a wheelchair by the doctors and nurses. After that, Nox followed them and walked into Finn¡¯s high-ss VIP ward.

    Finn was lying on the hospital bed.

    The injuries on his body still needed to heal, and he had to be observed in the hospital since he still could not take care of herself.

    After the doctors and nurses settled Finn down, they left.

    Nox sat next to him. ¡°Do you feel better?¡±

    ¡°Much better,¡± Finn replied.

    ¡°When I went to save Fourth Master Swan, were you in danger?¡± Nox asked.

    Finn nodded.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Nox frowned.

    If Finn died, he would be racked with guilt!

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be so serious.¡±

    ¡°Finn, Fourth Master Swan and I treat you as a brother,¡± Nox said to him with certainty.

    He always felt that Finn treated them as strangers!

    .

    ¡°I know.¡± Finn smiled.

    ¡°Even though you and I exist to protect Fourth Master Swan, and we must die before Fourth Master Swan, it doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t have feelings for each other.¡± Nox said seriously, ¡°The three of us grew up together. I don¡¯t want anyone of us to die.¡±

    Finn looked at Nox.

    Nox was the youngest among the three of them. He may look fearless, collected, and like he was having a good time, but he was actually very dependent on his rtionships.

    Ever since he was young, he had been very dependent on Finn and Fourth Master Swan.

    Nox was actually a person who valued rtionships very much, but he alsocked a sense of security.

    It was probably because he had been trained too cruelly since he was young that he tend to worry about losing or getting something. That was why he purposely made himself seem cynical to hide the feelings in his heart.

    Finn did not say anything more.

    Men would never go deep about their feelings!

    Therefore, he skipped the topic. ¡°I suspect that mine and Fourth Master Swan¡¯s idents were all nned.¡±

 Chapter 421 - Finn Is Out of the Intensive Care

    <h4>Chapter 421: Finn Is Out of the Intensive Care Unit, and Monica Takes the Initiative</h4>

    ¡°Yes.¡± Nox nodded.

    ¡°On second thought, everything the other party did to me seemed to be testing my identity.¡±

    Nox frowned.

    ¡°The way they see it, if I was the person they were looking for, I should be putting my life first instead of choosing to protect others first. So, they used Monica to threaten me!¡± Finn said.

    After thinking it through, they would be able to determine the cause of that incident.

    Nox¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°They really cane up with any dirty tricks.¡±

    ¡°After confirming that it¡¯s not me, the other party will definitely make a move to confirm the next one.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve been hiding for decades. Do they think they can find out just like that?¡± Nox sneered.

    ¡°It¡¯s very difficult, but we can¡¯t let our guard down.¡± Finn reminded, ¡°After all, this person really exists, so there will always be some clues. I suspect even if they won¡¯t fight head-on, they will have many other ways to make it impossible for us to guard against them.¡±

    Nox was silent for a few seconds.

    Finn looked at him and asked, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    However, with just a nce, he could see through Finn¡¯s thoughts.

    In fact, the three of them could tell with just a nce what each other was thinking or doing.

    ......

    ¡°Jeanne.¡± Nox did not hide it.

    Finn pursed her lips.

    ¡°Jeanne¡¯s return isn¡¯t as simple as it looks,¡± Nox said. ¡°I¡¯m really worried that she¡¯s from the Sanders.¡±

    Finn was also worried, and probably Edward was too.

    ¡°In fact, if you can think of it, Fourth Master can too. Since he has put Jeanne by his side, he has confidence. He won¡¯t do anything that he¡¯s not confident of.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t know how much Fourth Master Swan likes Jeanne.¡±

    ¡°Anyone with eyes can see it,¡± Finn said bluntly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid Fourth Master Swan will be blinded by lust, nor am I worried that Jeanne can touch us. The only thing I¡¯m worried about is...¡± Nox looked at Finn and said, ¡°What I¡¯m worried about is that one day, Fourth Master Swan won¡¯t be able to deal a heavy blow to Jeanne, and Jeanne, that woman, will kill Fourth Master Swan with a single shot!¡±

    ¡°Their feelings are mutual,¡± Finn consoled Nox.

    ¡°I hope so.¡± Nox did not want to worry too much.

    After all, he had never been such an indecisive person!

    However, since Fourth Master Swan had chosen to be with Jeanne, he definitely had his reasons.

    Be it conspiracy or love, Fourth Master Swan had never done anything he was unsure of.

    Who knew if he might really change Jeanne one day?

    Moreover, whether Jeanne was part of the Sanders or not was still unknown, so he could not just kill Jeanne like that.

    In any case, Jeanne and Fourth Master Swan were a true match ¡ª a match made in heaven. What a pity it would be for them to separate.

    Nox stayed with Finn in the ward for quite a while before leaving.

    After leaving, he came across a woman who was limping and seemingly in a hurry. She then bumped into him.

    Monica frowned as she looked up at Nox.

    Nox deliberately smiled. ¡°Are you so eager for a hug?¡±

    ¡°Can you not disgust me?¡± Monica looked disgusted.

    ¡°Seeing that you¡¯re still in good spirits, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re fine.¡± Nox looked Monica up and down.

    Monica ignored Nox. At that moment, she only wanted to go in and see Finn.

    .

    Just now, she had her nurse ask about Finn¡¯s condition. In fact, she would do that many times every day. However, after the nurse went there, she ran back excitedly to tell her that Dr. Jones was out of the intensive care unit.

    At that moment, she was so excited that she almost jumped out of bed. She hurriedly asked the nurse to find her a walking stick and was about to go to Finn¡¯s ward. When she went out, she thought she looked a little ugly, so she went back to the ward to make herself look presentable. Without any makeup, she could only wash her face andb her hair until she could not suppress her excitement anymore ande out.

    As soon as she came out, she bumped into Nox.

    She was not happy at all!

    Clearly, she should be the first person to see Finn when he was out of the intensive care unit, and she could not believe that Nox, that fellow, beat her to it.

    ¡°Do I have something on my face? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Nox frowned.

    That girl, Monica, was acting weird.

    Monica, too, felt that Nox was acting weird, so she pushed Nox away. ¡°Don¡¯t stand in my way.¡±

    However, Nox did not move.

    Monica frowned. ¡°Why are still you standing here?¡±

 Chapter 422

    <h4>Chapter 422: Finn Is Out of the Intensive Care Unit, and Monica Takes the Initiative</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    ¡°Are you going to see Finn?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°You almost let Finn die.¡±

    Monica bit her lip unconsciously.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like him, I advise you to stay away from him.¡±

    ¡°Who says I don¡¯t like him?¡± Monica suddenly became abnormally agitated.

    Nox looked at her.

    ¡°I like him so much that I can¡¯t live without him!¡± Monica¡¯s voice was a little loud. ¡°Forget it. Anyway, a person like you who has never been in a rtionship and has never liked a woman will never understand.¡±

    Nox found that Monica always liked to humiliate him.

    ¡°I have never been in a rtionship, but at least I know that having two lovers at the same time is a trashy move!¡±

    ¡°Michael and I broke up.¡±

    Nox was stunned.

    ......

    That girl was quite efficient!

    ¡°We broke up, and I¡¯m only going to live the rest of my days with Finn. Do you understand? Don¡¯t stand in my way.¡± Monica seemed very anxious to see Finn. At that moment, her tone sounded impatient. ¡°I¡¯m even nning to have a baby with Finn!¡±

    ¡°...Finn can¡¯t stand your torment right now,¡± Nox reminded her in a serious tone.

    It was rare for Monica to respond to Nox.

    Her mind was filled with thoughts of Finn, and she felt she was going crazy for not having seen him for a week.

    She had to see him right away.

    Nox saw Monica¡¯s burning desire to go in, so he did not stop her and stepped aside instead.

    As Monica pushed the door open and walked in, Nox turned his head to take a look.

    Then, with a nonchnt smile on his face, he left.

    The moment Monica pushed the door open, walked into the ward, and saw Finn in the ward in front of her, she suddenly froze on the spot.

    Her heart was beating very fast, but it was also aching.

    She did not know why her heart would hurt so much the moment she saw Finn. In fact, over thest few days, whenever she thought of Finn¡¯s name, she would feel that way.

    Her eyes reddened.

    Looking at Finn in front of her, her vision suddenly blurred.

    She really wanted to thank God for not taking Finn away, the man she really loved.

    She stood at the door for a long time before limping to Finn¡¯s side.

    Finn seemed to be sound asleep as his eyes were closed.

    Monica did not dare to disturb him, so she moved as quietly as possible and sat by his bed. Then, she ced her walking stick aside and continued to look at him.

    He seemed to have lost a lot of weight, and his chin had some stubble.

    She continued to look at him intently as if she was afraid that Finn would disappear in the next second.

    Her small hand held his hand.

    Then, something dripped on his hand. She did not dare to use too much strength, so she ced her entire hand in his palm and felt the warmth from it.

    She realized she could watch Finn like that for the rest of his life¡­

    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.

    After that, a middle-aged nurse walked in into the room. She asked respectfully, ¡°Is Dr. Jones asleep?¡±

    ¡°Shh,¡± Monica told her to lower her voice.

    The nurse hurriedly nodded. ¡°I¡¯m here to help Dr. Jones to wipe his body. When Dr. Jones is awake, please let me know. I¡¯ll wait in the room outside.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Monica nodded.

    The moment she nodded, she felt that something was wrong.

    She hurriedly called out to the nurse, ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    The nurse was stunned for a moment before she replied, ¡°I said I¡¯m here to help Dr. Jones wipe his body.¡±

    ¡°Wipe his body?¡± Monica¡¯s eyes were bulging. ¡°Wipe his entire body?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right,¡± the nurse hurriedly said.

    ¡°Wipe there too?¡± Monica asked.

    The nurse was embarrassed by Monica¡¯s question.

    As nurses, it was normal for them to take care of patients and do many things that patients could not do! Besides, she was already over 50 years old. What else could she do?

    Monica knew from the nurse¡¯s expression that it must be.

    F*ck! F*ck! If she had not even touched it yet, how could that old woman?

    She was really angry.

    She said, ¡°I¡¯ll help him wipe his body when he wakes upter.¡±

    The nurse looked at Monica.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do a good job. Now, hurry up and leave.¡±

    ¡®And don¡¯t let me see you.¡¯

    The nurse could only listen to Monica¡¯s instructions. At that moment, she could not help but remind Monica, ¡°Dr. Jones has a lot of wounds on his body. When you¡¯re helping him, be careful not to touch his wounds. Where the bandages are, try not to get them wet. The doctor said that it can get easily infected. Also, when you help Dr. Jones to wipe his body, be sure to turn the air conditioner up a few degrees. The doctor specifically emphasized that Dr. Jones shouldn¡¯t catch a cold during such times.¡±

 Chapter 423 - Finn Is Out of the Intensive Care Unit, and Monica Takes the Initiative

    <h4>Chapter 423: Finn Is Out of the Intensive Care Unit, and Monica Takes the Initiative</h4>

    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Monica listened very seriously.

    ¡°Dr. Jones¡¯s mysophobia is very serious. He has to have his body wiped every day, and you have to do it three times a day.¡±

    F*ck!

    Did that mean she had touched Finn three times every day?

    ¡°Oh, right. Dr. Jones can barely get up, so the doctor gave him a catheter. If he wants to go to the bathroom, please help him there. The doctor said that Dr. Jones must not fall now.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll wait outside. If you have anything, you can call me.¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and go out.¡± Monica¡¯s face was full of impatience.

    With that, the nurse left.

    Monica turned back to look at Finn, thinking how much longer Finn would be asleep.

    Just like that, she looked at him anxiously and then waited for him to wake up.

    She waited for a long time.

    Could it be that Finn had fainted?

    ......

    Monica was frightened, so she quickly used her hand to feel if Finn was still breathing. After trying to feel it for a long time, she reckoned he was still breathing.

    However, to double confirm, she listened to his heartbeat.

    The moment she ced her feet on the ground andy her head on Finn¡¯s chest, she heard his heart beating faster and faster.

    ¡°Ba-dump. Ba-dump. Ba-dump... Ba-dump, ba-dump, ba-dump, ba-dump, ba-dump...¡±

    Monica frowned.

    Why was his heart beating faster and faster? Could it be that something was wrong again?

    She hurriedly got up from Finn¡¯s body and was about to ring the bell.

    ¡°Monica.¡± Suddenly, a familiar voice called out to her.

    Startled, Monica quickly turned around and looked at Finn, who had opened his eyes.

    When he opened his eyes, her face was very red.

    Could it be that he was having a fever?

    She quickly touched his forehead. ¡°Finn, are you alright? Are you feeling unwell? Your face is so red, and your heart is beating so fast. I¡¯ll call a doctor for you right away.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Finn said.

    ¡°How can you be fine? I¡¯d better get a doctor to take a look at you.¡± Monica was flustered.

    ¡°I¡¯m really fine.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re fine? If so, why is your face so red and your heart beating so fast?¡±

    Finn gritted his teeth. ¡°You¡¯re disturbing me.¡±

    Monica was stunned.

    Finn said, ¡°You¡¯re disturbing me. I need a quiet environment.¡±

    New novels chapters are published ?n !

    Monica looked at Finn and felt a little upset.

    She sat quietly beside Finn and calmed down while Finn was also quietly adjusting her breathing.

    Actually¡­ He was not sleeping at all.

    He had even overheard the conversation between her and Nox, not to mention the conversation with the nurse.

    The ward suddenly became quiet.

    Instead of saying anything, Monica just looked at him helplessly.

    Finn also gradually calmed down and did not say anything.

    Suddenly, the room fell silent.

    ¡°How¡¯s your ankle?¡± Finn suddenly asked.

    It was because Monica was never a person who could stay quiet. Wherever she was, there would always be chatter andughter, so now that it had suddenly be so quiet, he felt ufortable.

    Fine. He admitted that he did not want to make Monica feel upset or want her to change anything for him.

    Otherwise, he would be heartbroken.

    Finn took the initiative to speak, but there was no response after a long time.

    He frowned and looked at Monica, who kept her small mouth shut.

    ¡°Monica?¡± Finn called out to her.

    Monica still did not speak.

    Feeling speechless, Finn said, ¡°You can speak now.¡±

    Only then did Monica say, ¡°I¡¯ve had the surgery. The doctor said that as long as I don¡¯t fall, I¡¯ll recover soon.¡±

    ¡°Be more careful,¡± Finn reminded her.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Monica nodded obediently.

    In the past, she would never be so obedient.

    ¡°What about you? Do you feel unwell?¡± Monica asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m recovering very well,¡± Finn replied.

    ¡°Finn,¡± Monica called out to him.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°I broke up with Michael.¡±

    Finn¡¯s eyes flickered.

    He had actually overheard the conversation between her and Nox earlier. However, he was still shocked when Monica told him personally, even though there was no expression on his face.

    ¡°I will never cuckold you again.¡±

    Finn was speechless.

    ¡°Can you promise me that you won¡¯t be with your little darling ever again?¡± Monica asked.

    She was very careful with her question

    Finn looked at Monica, whose eyes were red.

    Monica did not get an answer from Finn, so she quickly said, ¡°In that case, don¡¯t let me know, okay?¡±

 Chapter 424 - Finn Is Out of the Intensive Care Unit, and Monica Takes the Initiative

    <h4>Chapter 424: Finn Is Out of the Intensive Care Unit, and Monica Takes the Initiative</h4>

    That was her bottom line.

    If he had to take care of Patsy, he must have a reason for having to take care of her.

    She would ept it, but he just should not let her know. After all, she was very stupid and easy to fool.

    Finn¡¯s heart suddenly hurt.

    Monica had never been a person who couldpromise.

    He did not want Monica to repay him in such a way because she felt guilty and touched, so he said, ¡°Monica, I don¡¯t need you to repay me.¡±

    Monica looked at him.

    ¡°If it were anyone else, I would protect them as long as it¡¯s within my ability. I¡¯m not against you¡ª Mm.¡±

    Finn froze, looking straight at Monica.

    He watched as she suddenly got close to his face and kissed his lips so hard that what he wanted to say disappeared into her kiss.

    Monica had always been so bold, and no matter with who, she would always take the initiative.

    Finn looked at Monica, who was kissing him with her eyes closed.

    In fact, she did not go too deep into the kiss. She just did not want him to say something she did not want to hear at that moment. To be more precise, she was afraid that Finn¡¯s words would make her worried.

    ......

    Anyway, she had already made up her mind.

    No matter what happened, she wanted to be with Finn for the rest of her life.

    She did not want to hide her feelings anymore. As long as Finn did not push her away, she would cling to him for the rest of her life.

    Their lips were together for a long time before they parted.

    Finn¡¯s face turned red again.

    At that moment, Monica seemed to have realized something as her hand was close to Finn¡¯s chest.

    As expected, his heart was beating very fast.

    A smug smile appeared on her lips. ¡°Finn, could it be that your heart was racing just now because I was on your body?¡±

    Finn turned his face away from Monica as if he was secretly adjusting his emotions.

    ¡°How old are you?¡± Monicained.

    Finn¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    Then, he suddenly recalled Monica saying he was ¡°an old man¡¯s son¡±.

    He was five years older than Monica, so when Monica was still in university, he had already started working.

    Hence, there was an age difference between them, but it was not to the extent of using the word ¡°old¡± to describe him, right?

    ¡°Why are you still shy?¡± Monica usually could not read people¡¯s emotions. She stared at Finn. ¡°And you blushed just from a kiss. What would you do if I were to sleep with you?¡±

    ¡°Monica,¡± Finn called out to her.

    Monica pouted. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep with you sooner orter anyway.¡±

    ¡°Can you be more reserved?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been reserved for three years,¡± Monica answered seriously. ¡°Three years, and I haven¡¯t climbed into your bed yet.¡±

    He was actually speechless.

    ¡°Anyway, once you¡¯ve recovered, we have to consummate our marriage,¡± Monica said firmly.

    ¡°I still have a long way to recover from my current condition,¡± Finn said bluntly.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. If I¡¯ve waited for three years, I can wait for another three months.¡± Monica seemed to have thought it through very clearly and nned it all out.

    Finn did not know what to say.

    ¡°Right.¡± Monica suddenly thought of something.

    Finn frowned.

    ¡°The nurse said I have to clean your body for you.¡±

    ¡°Monica...¡±

    ¡°Wait for me.¡±

    Monica stood up, picked up her walking stick, and walked to the bathroom.

    After some thought, she called for the nurse.

    The nurse helped to bring in a basin of warm water for Monica and ced it beside Finn¡¯s bed. Then, she adjusted the temperature of the air conditioner to a suitable one before she naturally went to untie Finn¡¯s hospital gown.

    ¡°You can leave now,¡± Monica called out.

    The nurse nced at Mrs. Jones in front of her, thinking, ¡®Isn¡¯t Mrs. Jones a patient?¡¯

    ¡°Monica, let the nurse do it,¡± Finn said.

    ¡°Why?¡± Monica was about to cry.

    She felt so aggrieved that her eyes were red.

    Finn paused for a moment, shocked by Monica¡¯s sudden expression.

    ¡°You¡¯d rather let an old woman touch you than let me touch you.¡±

    The nurse felt very wronged.

    How was she touching him? She was just taking care of the patient¡¯s daily life.

    Moreover, she had been a nurse for many years and had taken care of such patients countless times. Although Dr. Jones was very handsome, she was not so old as to have any thoughts about him. Nurses also had professional ethics.

 Chapter 425 - Finn Is Out of the Intensive Care Unit, and Monica Takes the Initiative

    <h4>Chapter 425: Finn Is Out of the Intensive Care Unit, and Monica Takes the Initiative</h4>

    ¡°All I want is to wipe your body for you.¡± Monica looked very determined.

    Finn did not answer for a long time, and the nurse did not know whether she should leave or not.

    Suddenly, it felt as if the air had frozen.

    Monica¡¯s eyes reddened again. ¡°In that case, can I watch from the side?¡±

    Yes, she hadpromised, and she seemed to be very afraid of him.

    Finn¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    He said, ¡°You can go out.¡±

    Monica held back her tears as she took her walking stick and prepared to leave.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about the nurse,¡± Finn said.

    Monica¡¯s body stiffened for a moment. The change in her expression was also very obvious. From looking like she was about to die of grief, she was now smiling brilliantly with her eyes.

    At that moment, the nurse seemed to be amused by Monica.

    Rumor had it that Dr. Jones loved Mrs. Jones very much. However, they forgot to mention that Mrs. Jones also loved Dr. Jones very much.

    The two of them clearly loved each other very much.

    ......

    Hence, she hurriedly left. ¡°Mrs. Jones, if there¡¯s anything you need, you can call me. I¡¯ll wait outside.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Monica¡¯s mood instantly lifted. She was in a great mood!

    She watched as the nurse left and then turned to look at Finn.

    There were still tears in her eyes, but she could smile so warmly.

    She said, ¡°Finn, don¡¯t worry. I definitely won¡¯t do any worse than the nurse.¡±

    He felt that he was digging a hole for himself.

    Monica untied Finn¡¯s clothes excitedly. Under her clothes, Finn¡¯s body was covered in bandages, and those areas without bandages were covered in bruises.

    Monica was shocked.

    Seeing that she suddenly paused, he said, ¡°It¡¯s much better now.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s much better, why is it still so serious?¡± Monica¡¯s eyes reddened again.

    That day, Finn was almost beaten to death because of her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel any pain,¡± Finn said.

    Monica was surprised.

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel any pain,¡± Finn said again.

    He did not want her to be sad, so he told her his secret.

    ¡°No matter how serious the injury is, I won¡¯t feel any pain,¡± Finn exined. ¡°So these injuries are nothing to me.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Monica did not seem to believe it.

    New novels chapters are published ?n !

    ¡°Try it,¡± Finn said.

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°Touch my wound with your hand and see if I react.¡±

    No. She could not bring herself to do it.

    ¡°Try,¡± Finn said sternly.

    Monica pouted.

    However, under Finn¡¯s order, she touched a bruise with her finger.

    ¡°Harder.¡±

    Monica pressed it harder.

    ¡°Harder.¡±

    Monica gritted her teeth and pressed even harder.

    After she poked him, she looked at Finn¡¯s reaction with some lingering fear, but he was right. He did not react at all.

    Did that mean he could not feel any pain?

    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Finn gave her an affirmative answer as if having read her mind.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you have such a special ability!¡± Monica moved her finger away from his wound with an exaggerated expression.

    Finnughed.

    ¡°God is too kind to you!¡± Monica could not help but exim.

    In fact, not feeling pain was not a good thing.

    Those who had special abilities were againstmon sense, and they would often pay the price for going againstmon sense.

    For example, he never knew how serious his injuries were! He also did not know when he might die!

    Of course, he did not exin further at that moment.

    He looked at Monica, who was studying his body in surprise. She touched everywhere on his body as she asked, ¡°If you can¡¯t feel pain, can you feel me touching you?¡±

    ¡°I can feel the pressure.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really amazing.¡± Monica was suddenly fascinated by that ability of his and hadpletely forgotten what she was supposed to do.

    As such, Finn had no choice but to remind her, ¡°Monica, I can¡¯t catch a cold.¡±

    That was why he could not allow her to take off her clothes and be a human guinea pig.

    Only then did Monicae to her senses.

    She hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you to wipe your body.¡±

    Finn pursed his lips tightly.

    Monica twisted the hot towel and carefully wiped his body, bit by bit, until he was clean.

    Finn had been lying in the hospital for a week and could not move. However, his body was not dirty at all. There was not even a hint of sweat on him.

    Sure enough, the nurse had touched him many times a day.

 Chapter 426

    <h4>Chapter 426: Finn Is Out of the Intensive Care Unit, and Monica Takes the Initiative</h4>

    As she wiped, she was in a bad mood.

    However, Monica suddenly thought of something and raised her head to look at Finn, whose face was as red as a tomato.

    What was there to be shy about?

    She had not done anything yet and had only just wiped his upper body. Did he need to be so... innocent?

    He made her look like a pervert!

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Finn looked into Monica¡¯s eyes and pretended to ask calmly.

    Monica came back to her senses and quickly said, ¡°Finn, if you can¡¯t feel pain, can you do it in that aspect?¡±

    Finn was speechless.

    ¡°Do you have a problem with that aspect?¡±

    ¡°I can feel just fine.¡±

    ¡°What about pleasure?¡± Monica asked.

    He had not tried it, so he would not know.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be that you can¡¯t be pleasured like normal people, right?¡± Monica looked worried.

    ......

    She wanted to give him ¡°sexual pleasure¡±!

    Finn did not answer.

    ¡°You really can¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know after you try it,¡± Finn blurted out.

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Monica was not one to get overly obsessed about something. Hence, she thought about it and reckoned that she had to try before she would know.

    Besides, did he not have his darling lover?

    The two of them would not have not done it, right?

    Ow!

    Her heart ached.

    When she thought about how pure and innocent Finn looked, she was so annoyed by that pig, Patsy.

    In the future, she had to squeeze Finn dry so that even if he wanted to, he would not be able to do anything.

    With that thought in mind, Monica pulled off Finn¡¯s pants.

    She admitted that she was nervous too.

    Suddenly, the ward fell silent. Neither of them spoke, and their breathing was heavy.

    After a long time, Monica finally wiped Finn¡¯s body clean.

    By the time she was done, both of their faces were red.

    Monica did not expect that such a thing would be so awkward that she did not know what to say.

    It was clear that they would do a lot of those things in the future.

    Fortunately, the nurse knocked on the door at that moment and said, ¡°Mrs. Jones, Dr. Jones¡¯s lunch is here.¡±

    ¡°Bring it in,¡± Monica replied.

    The nurse was carrying a tray.

    On it was a bowl of nutritious soup.

    ¡°Is this what Finn eats?¡±

    ¡°The doctor said it¡¯s best for him to eat liquid food now. Moreover, his body is too weak to digest a bigger meal, so he has to take it slow. Today, we have started adding minced meat into his diet. Eventually, he¡¯ll be able to have bigger cuts of meat and seafood,¡± the nurse exined.

    ¡°Oh, alright.¡± Monica could only listen to the doctor.

    She took the bowl of soup from the nurse¡¯s hand.

    Then, the nurse went to help Finn to sit up.

    ¡°Open up.¡± Monica scooped a spoonful of soup and ced it beside Finn¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡± The nurse quickly reminded her, ¡°The bowl is insted, so the porridge is still very hot.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Monica quickly ced the spoon beside her mouth and blew on it.

    After blowing on it for a while, she used her tongue to lick it as she did not know if it had cooled down.

    Once she was certain, she put the spoon next to Finn¡¯s lips again. ¡°Ah...¡±

    Finn opened his mouth and ate it.

    The nurse at the side chuckled softly.

    Dr. Jones had a serious obsession with cleanliness, but he did not mind Mrs. Jones at all.

    Usually, when she fed Dr. Jones soup, she would cool it down naturally before feeding it to him. She could not cool it down by blowing on it, let alone use her tongue to check the temperature.

    With that, the nurse left so as to not disturb them.

    In the ward, only Monica and Finn were left.

    Monica was feeling Finn very seriously, and Finn also drank the soup that Monica cooled down for him one mouthful at a time.

    When Finn was halfway through the soup, Monica suddenly sighed.

    Finn looked at her.

    Was she tired?

    Monica seemed to have never served anyone like that before.

    ¡°I really want to eat too,¡± Monica said.

    It seemed that Monica was never on the same page as everyone.

    ¡°Why does the nd soup look so good when it¡¯s in your mouth?¡± Monica asked Finn.

    Finn pursed his lips. ¡°If you want it, you can get the nurse to make another bowl for you.¡±

    ¡°I want yours,¡± Monica said eagerly as she put the spoon next to Finn¡¯s mouth.

    Finn was speechless.

    Monica never yed by the rules anyway.

    He said, ¡°You can eat it if you want.¡±

    He would get the nurse to make him another servingter.

    ¡°Really?¡± Monica¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    Finn nodded and still ate the spoon of soup that Monica had put next to his mouth.

    The moment he ate it, her soft lipsnded on his.

    He was stunned for a long time, and when Monica¡¯s lips left his lips, there was a bright smile on her face.

    Finn looked at Monica with his face flushed red. He was exasperated. ¡°Can¡¯t you be more reserved?¡±

    ¡°I asked you just now, didn¡¯t I?¡± Monica looked a little upset.

    Finn frowned.

    ¡°How am I not reserved? You were the one who said I could have it,¡± Monica defended herself.

    He only promised her that she could eat the portion in his bowl and not from his mouth.

    However, on second thought, she seemed to be right. It was only in his mouth that it was delicious.

    As Finn¡¯s face turned redder, Monica¡¯s smile became even brighter.

    She looked at Finn and said with a nostalgic expression, ¡°As expected, it tastes amazing.¡±

 Chapter 427

    <h4>Chapter 427: Monica Confesses Her Love</h4>

    ¡°As expected, it tastes amazing.¡± The smile on Monica¡¯s face was beaming.

    He looked at Monica¡¯s lips and the color of her lips¡­

    ¡°Are you reminiscing too?¡± Monica also noticed his gaze.

    Finn quickly looked away and made himself appear cold. ¡°I¡¯m not like you.¡±

    ¡°Not like me what?¡± Monica looked at Finn.

    ¡°So... perverted.¡±

    Monica rolled her eyes.

    She had no choice but to expose that certain someone.

    Finn looked at her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t feel it,¡± Monica insisted.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s something wrong with your senses!¡± Finn refused to admit it.

    Finn¡¯s eyes looked away. It was obvious that he did not dare to look directly at Monica. He said, ¡°It¡¯s instinctual.¡±

    Monica could not help butugh. ¡°So, all men... are instinctive!¡±

    ......

    Finn frowned, feeling that Monica was implying something.

    He lowered his head. As the hospital gown was very soft, many of his movements were very obvious.

    At that, Finn got a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Men are indeed the most unreserved,¡± Monica concluded.

    When did Monica be so sharp-tongued?

    ¡°Open up...¡± Monica did not want to expose Finn all the time. She was also afraid that if she exposed him too much, with Finn¡¯s bad temper, he would kick her out of his ward. Hence, she scooped another spoonful of soup and put it next to Finn¡¯s mouth.

    Finn could not even look at the soup in Monica¡¯s hand. Now, he felt that the nutritious soup was tainted with the taste of lust.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat it?¡± Monica asked.

    Finn did not open his mouth.

    ¡°No.¡± Monica was very determined. ¡°You have to eat it all.¡±

    Finn looked at her.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t make you fat and healthy, how are we going to have a child?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Open up.¡± Monica tried to bait him again.

    In the end, Finn ate it.

    Monica continued to feed Finn mouthful by mouthful. As she fed him, she asked, ¡°Finn, do you want to have children?¡±

    Monica¡¯s mind was everywhere, and it was hard for ordinary people to keep up.

    ¡°I want to have two children,¡± Monica said to herself.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Finn replied.

    ¡°A boy and a girl.¡±

    Finn¡¯s eyes seemed to move. He looked at Monica with a serious expression.

    ¡°Do you like boys or girls?¡± Monica asked him.

    ¡°I like both,¡± Finn replied.

    ¡°So you¡¯ve been wanting to have a child with me for a long time, haven¡¯t you?¡± Monica smiled cunningly.

    Finn¡¯s face darkened.

    Monica just loved to plot against him verbally, did she not?

    ¡°Finn, do you like me?¡± Monica asked.

    At her sudden question, Finn¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    The word ¡®like¡¯...

    For a long time, he thought that liking her had be a luxury.

    Ever since they got together, he had been worried about losing Monica. Not to mention, she really abandoned himter.

    Finn kept silent for a long time until Monica said to herself, ¡°I like you.¡±

    Finn¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    Her fingers seemed to clench unconsciously.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I¡¯ve liked you for many years,¡± Monica muttered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you like Michael instead?¡± Finn¡¯s voice did not sound too emotional.

    ¡°Do you think I like him?¡± Monica looked at him.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were happier with him?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you never reciprocated my feelings,¡± Monica said.

    She thought, no matter what feelings Finn had for her now, she could tell that Finn still liked her. Regardless of whether he admitted it or not, she had to tell him how she felt.

    Since she was certain she would be with him in the future, she did not want to hide it anymore.

    Anyway¡­

    In her rtionship with Finn, she was the one who took the initiative from the very beginning; she was the one who pursued Finn.

    However, she was also used to it, and she would give as much as she could.

    She said, ¡°That year, I was really sad when I bumped into you and Patsy, so I went to the bar to get drunk. After that, I met Michael, and he stayed with me for the whole night.¡±

    Finn¡¯s body tensed up a little.

    ¡°That night, I really felt that living was worse than death. I had never been so sad in my entire life, and there was really a moment when I wanted to die.¡± Monica could still remember how terrible she felt at that time.

    Just like now, even thinking about the ambiguous rtionship between Finn and Patsy made her feel terrible.

 Chapter 428 - Monica Confesses Her Love

    <h4>Chapter 428: Monica Confesses Her Love</h4>

    Finn¡¯s throat bobbed.

    In fact, he had looked for her like crazy that night.

    ¡°Michael stayed with me at the bar for one night and sent me home after the bar closed the next day. When I was home, he said the best way to forget a rtionship was to start another one. I actually didn¡¯t believe him. I just wanted to take revenge on you and let you experience the feeling of being cheated on. But I didn¡¯t expect...¡± Monica felt her heart ache.

    It was true. She still felt terrible at the thought of what had happened in the past.

    She raised her head and looked at Finn. At that moment, her eyes were a little red. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to really give up on me.¡±

    That year, she had actually waited for him for a long time.

    Although Michael was pursuing her, she was actually waiting for Finn, for his call, for him toe and find her, for him to tell her that he actually did not like Patsy. Even though he said that Patsy seduced him back then, as long as he admitted his mistake, she might be able to forgive him.

    After all...

    She really loved him very much, so much that sometimes, she could forget about herself.

    However, he did not do any of those.

    Ever since Finn saw her kissing Michael, he had never appeared in her world again. It was as if she had disappeared.

    All of her waiting and expectations disappeared bit by bit as time passed.

    Bit by bit, she began to learn to ept Michael, be with Michael, and ept all the happiness Michael gave her.

    ......

    Hence, she started being with Michael.

    She thought that without Finn, being with anyone else¡­ was the same.

    Moreover, Michael was very good to her, so good that she could not refuse.

    If Michael¡¯s parents had not stepped in to stop their rtionship, perhaps she and Michael would really be together.

    After all, she had really given up on Finn.

    However,ter on...

    By ident, she married Finn again.

    If her father had not threatened her with death, she really would not have gotten back together with Finn. She could marry anyone but never Finn. She even quarreled with her father many times over it, saying that she could marry and have children immediately for the sake of her so-called dignity, but that person could never be Finn.

    Her father was so angry that he had a heart attack, and Finn saved her father.

    After that, she did not dare to resist.

    Although she had been very willful since she was young, she knew very well that what she feared the most was losing people. Therefore, she agreed.

    She actually knew very well that the reason she did not want to marry Finn was not that she hated Finn.

    She was just afraid that she would not be able to control her feelings, and she did not want to be so lowly in front of Finn.

    Finn, on the other hand, was not as conflicted as she was.

    She agreed, and Finn agreed without hesitation.

    Actually, for Finn, it was not much of a loss.

    He was returning the favor, and since that was the case, he would ept any method.

    After they got married, they lived under the same roof for three years.

    God knows how she endured their feelings during those three years.

    In fact, there were many times when the two of them seemed to live a normal life, and she could not help but want to confirm the marriage.

    However, every time when she faced Finn¡¯s cold silhouette, she would return to her shell like a snail.

    Even if that were the case every time, she would still have a little expectation.

    She always wondered if Finn married her not just to return the favor. Did he also have some lingering feelings for her?

    Thest time she felt it was no longer possible between them was that night she got herself drunk to set up Fourth Master Swan and Jeanne. After Michael sent her back, Michael actually expressed his feelings for her. He wanted them to start over, but she actually... did not want to.

    She wanted to start over with Finn.

    Hence, after Finn took care of her in bed that night, she took the initiative.

    She thought that if Finn slept with her that night, she would really end things between her and Michael.

    However, Finn pushed her away mercilessly that night. Once again, her hopes were dashed.

    Later on, Finn confessed to her for no reason. He even told her about his past rtionship with Patsy. Although he did not tell her what his rtionship with Patsy was, she knew very well that Finn probably did not like Patsy.

 Chapter 429 - Monicaâ€™s Confesses Her Love

    <h4>Chapter 429: Monica¡¯s Confesses Her Love</h4>

    That night, Finn said he wanted to start over with her.

    She rejected him at that time.

    It was true. Since she had decided not to be with Finn, she did not want to be entangled with him anymore. In fact, she had her own bottom line to keep.

    When she rejected him, she knew how much her heart ached and how hard it was for her.

    Hence, that night, she really cried buckets and went to work the next day with her swollen eyes.

    However, Finn showed no emotion.

    She admitted it. If Finn could be more persistent, or if he said it a few more times, perhaps she wouldpromise.

    Nevertheless, Finn would not. If she was rejected, there was no turning back.

    In that case, she did not want to stay any longer. She would never be able to get Finn to give too much to her anyway.

    From then on, Monica really epted Michael, from just saying it to epting it.

    She told herself that she might never meet a man who treated her better than Michael, so she had to learn to cherish him.

    Especially after being hurt so badly in her rtionship with Finn, she had to cherish that man who loved her selflessly.

    She had already made up her mind and given up on Finn.

    ......

    If it were not for that ident and seeing Finn protecting her...

    Of course, being moved was one thing, but the reason why she had made up her mind to be with Finn was that she loved her very much.

    If Finn really died, she might not see the reason for living anymore.

    Since she loved him so much that she could die for him, was she afraid of Finn not loving her enough?

    As long as she loved him, that was enough.

    Moreover, she could still sense that Finn liked her a little.

    Otherwise, why would he protect her like that when they were kidnapped? Why would he risk his life to protect her?

    That was it.

    Based on what Finn had done for her, she felt she could agree to be with Finn for the rest of her life.

    In the ward, Finn had already finished the bowl of soup.

    Due to his serious injury, Finn¡¯s appetite was very strictly portioned, so he could only eat that bowl of soup for one meal.

    .

    However, the doctor said he would eat more meals with smaller portion sizes.

    Monica silently put the bowl of soup aside.

    Suddenly, the two of them fell silent.

    Monica did not seem to know how to express to Finn how she felt all these years.

    Besides, she was not someone who liked to dwell on the past. If things were so bad in the past, why would she cling to them?

    She believed that as long as she lived well in the present, all was good.

    That was why she needed Finn to know that she liked him.

    So, at that moment, she said again, ¡°Finn, I really like you.¡±

    Finn looked at her.

    ¡°I¡¯ve liked you from the very beginning.¡± Monica was very sure.

    Finn¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    ¡°I admit I was also moved by Michael,¡± Monica said.

    At that, Finn¡¯s expression turned a little ugly.

    ¡°But that was all. I definitely didn¡¯t like him. I just thought he could make me forget you temporarily. He could do many things that made me feel happy, but I didn¡¯t like him. I was just moved sometimes.¡± Monica said to Finn and continued, ¡°But if we can¡¯t be together, I¡¯ll probably be with Michael too.¡±

    Finn red at her.

    ¡°Are you angry?¡± Monica could sense the change in Finn¡¯s mood.

    That meant Finn actually liked her.

    ¡°If I can¡¯t be with you, being with anyone else is the same,¡± Monica suddenly said very seriously.

    Finn¡¯s heartbeat skipped a beat.

    He had never thought that Monica liked him so much.

    He always thought that with Monica¡¯s personality, she would not be so loyal to a rtionship. After all, she liked to have fun, and she was so cheerful. It would be very simple for her to choose to give up on a rtionship, unlike him, who could not let go no matter how hard he tried.

    That year, when he saw Monica and Michael kissing, no one knew how ufortable he felt at that moment.

    He really had to hold it in. Only then did he leave Monica and Michael and did not look for Monica after that.

    In fact, he was also waiting for Monica to call him and for her to exin herself to him.

    In the rtionship, Monica had always taken the initiative, so if she did not take the initiative, it meant that she had given up on the rtionship.

    After waiting a long time, he thought she could truly let go if she wanted to.

 Chapter 430 - Monicaâ€™s Confesses Her Love

    <h4>Chapter 430: Monica¡¯s Confesses Her Love</h4>

    He actually knew that when Monica bumped into him and Patsy, she was very upset. However, she could quickly regte her emotions and let go of a rtionship. She would not let herself dwell on it, unlike him, who would never let go.

    That was why he went to look for Monica after three months.

    He went to wait for her at the school gate. He did not want to pursue the matter between her and Michael anymore and decided to tell her about his rtionship with Patsy.

    He admitted that he was deeply involved in the rtionship, so he did not want to lose it.

    With that, he waited at the gate for a long time until Monica finally showed up.

    However, Michael was also there.

    The two of them walked out of the school gate hand in hand.

    He remembered that he and Monica had never been so close back then.

    Of course, he was the one who rejected Monica from getting closer as he believed everything could wait until after they got married.

    After all, Monica was still very young that year. She was not even 20 years old, and at that age, she should protect herself well.

    As for Monica, she was already so intimate with other men.

    He just watched Monica and Michael get in the car before they left.

    It turned out that while he was suffering those three months, Monica was already with someone else.

    ......

    He was the one overthinking it.

    He was the one who thought the misunderstanding between them could be resolved.

    He thought Monica would wait for him.

    However, he gave up after that, he

    He used his work to numb his feelings and indifference to conceal his broken heart.

    If Gary had not taken the initiative to look for him and ask him to marry Monica, he might have forgotten about that woman who had abandoned him.

    It was not that he had never thought of rejecting him, nor was it because he wanted to be with Monica again.

    Since Monica had cheated on his feelings, he never thought of getting closer to her anymore.

    He would rather live his own life.

    However, he could not reject Gary¡¯s request.

    Gary did not know he was someone the Swans had taken a liking to or that he had been secretly groomed by the Swans. Hence, Gary always thought that he had no one to rely on in the city, and he treated him very well. However, it was not just Gary. Ruby was also very good to him. Even after he broke up with Monica, she still treated him like her own child.

    To an orphan, he actually cherished that kind of feeling.

    That was why he agreed to Gary, to repay their kindness.

    After he agreed, Monica came to look for him, saying they were just in a marriage of convenience to please her parents.

    He did not say anything.

    Anyway, it was her business whatever she wanted to do. It had nothing to do with him.

    Just like that, they got married.

    After Monica was ¡°abandoned¡± by Michael, the two of them quickly received their marriage certificate and got married.

    He was not involved in the wedding preparations as it always felt that it was just a process and that Monica would not care.

    However, he had to admit that on the day of the wedding, he was a little lost in thought when he saw the wedding dress that Monica had meticulously prepared for herself.

    Regardless of whether Monica only wanted to look good at their wedding, she had at least put in a lot of effort, unlike him, who only wanted to deal with it.

    He only had one set of clothes for the day.

    In fact, on the day before the wedding, the staff sent three sets ¡ª one for picking up the bride, one for the ceremony, and one for the banquet.

    However, he rejected them all, so he only wore one set of clothes from the beginning to the end.

    After a long time, he did not think he mistreated Monica during the wedding. After all, it was only a marriage of convenience.

    It was not until he saw the wedding Edward prepared for Jeanne that he knew how perfunctory he was back then ¡ª how perfunctory he was toward Monica even though Monica did not say a word.

    After they got married, they lived together.

    When Monica came to talk about the marriage of convenience, she very generously asked him if he wanted her to give him some sort ofpensation, such as money, fixed assets, and so on.

    Those things could ensure that their marriage had no feelings involved.

    His answer was that there was no need forpensation. However, after they got married, they had to live alone instead of with Monica¡¯s parents. Moreover, he did not like having many people at home, so other than housekeeping, he did not want other servants to be around.

    He was not used to being served.

    Monica agreed without even thinking about it.

 Chapter 431 - Monicaâ€™s Confesses Her Love

    <h4>Chapter 431: Monica¡¯s Confesses Her Love</h4>

    Therefore, before they got married, Gary gave him a house. In name, it was for the wedding, but in reality, it was a gift.

    After they got married, only the two of them lived in the house as agreed.

    However, they did not eat together, and neither did he care where Monica ate.

    He thought Monica would often go back to her home to eat as he always felt that Monica was still a child who had not grown up and had to rely on her parents. Even if he saw her ordering takeout asionally, he always thought it happened only asionally. He had never thought Monica would eat like that almost every day!

    Since he had meals provided at the hospital, he would eat there if it was not too busy.

    Although the two of them lived under the same roof for a long period of time, they would turn a blind eye to each other.

    At least, he was indifferent to her.

    However, Monica had a more cheerful personality, and she probably could not stand the two of them not saying anything, albeit staying under the same roof. She probably was not used to such a lifestyle, so gradually... he could feel that Monica was taking the initiative to approach him. She would take the initiative to talk to him after he got off work and before she went back to her room to sleep. She would also asionally hitch a ride to work in the morning. That was when they became less like strangers.

    Monica¡¯s nightlife was still very wild.

    She liked to drink and would often go home drunk. After that, she would mess up the house.

    Many times in his memory, he had to clean up the mess for Monica.

    Once, Monica was carried home by her friends as she was drunk and unconscious. As such, he went downstairs to get her and carry her home.

    That was probably the most intimate moment they had been in their lives since they got married.

    ......

    The kiss on their face on the wedding day did not count.

    That night, Monica¡¯s entire body was pressed against his body.

    Even after he put her on the bed, Monica still hugged his body and refused to let go.

    She kept mumbling, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to leave. I don¡¯t want you to leave...¡±

    At that time, he was moved.

    Due to Monica¡¯s words and her getting closer and closer to him, he could feel her soft body moving under his body.

    Only then did he realize that he was not indifferent to her. He was just waiting for her.

    However, he was still waiting for Monica to approach him and return to his side.

    That night, he did not know if Monica was too alluring or if his suppressed love was reignited, but he just kissed her.

    Just like that, he pressed himself onto Monica¡¯s body and kissed her lips.

    If he did not hear her groggily calling out ¡°Michael¡± that night, they might be a real married couple by now.

    When he heard that name, it felt as if he was suddenly drenched in cold water, putting out the fire of desire in him.

    He got up from her body and looked at her lustful expression, her confused eyes, and her rapid breathing.

    It turned out he was not the reason she was reacting that way.

    He was very calm as he helped her put her clothes back on.

    After that, he left.

    From then on, when Monica was drunk, he did not care much about her.

    However, because they lived together, he would still go downstairs to pick her up when her friends said that she was drunk and unconscious. However, no matter how drunk she was, he would never hug her. He would just hold her arm and try his best not to let her fall and then send her back to her room. It could be said that he was just doing his duty.

    After all, she was drunk only because of Michael.

    They had been married for three years and lived together for three years, but time could really change a lot.

    Although they did not see each other, their rtionship was no longer as stiff as before. If not for Michael returning to the country, their rtionship would still be the same. Monica would still treat him very normally, and he would also politely ept her normal behavior. The two of them might live together for a long time¡­

    However, Michael¡¯s return really destroyed their lives again.

    Monica also seemed to have changed. In fact, she became more proactive toward him.

    He did not know if Monica was trying to avoid Michael or something else, but he actually hated it.

    He was disgusted about Monica trying to approach him when she was in love with another man.

 Chapter 432 - Monicaâ€™s Confesses Her Love

    <h4>Chapter 432: Monica¡¯s Confesses Her Love</h4>

    One night, after she got drunk, she asked to have sex with him, but he refused.

    He did not want to be a tool for Monica to vent her feelings.

    In fact, he was very obsessed with cleanliness, both physically and mentally, so he could not ept that Monica liked Michael and that they both had sex with each other before.

    Otherwise, if he wanted to go to sleep, he would have gone to bed long ago.

    He did not have to wait until that hour, but after rejecting it, he regretted it.

    He still regretted it.

    Lying on the bed, he tossed and turned, thinking, ¡®If I had sex with Monica, would our feelings change?¡¯

    Could Monica have let go of Michaelpletely?

    However, he was different from Monica.

    He regretted it, but he could not say it out loud. He was just thinking about how to prepare for the next opportunity to improve their rtionship.

    He had to admit that even if he pretended to be cold, he still loved her.

    In the end, he did not want¡­ Michael to snatch her away again.

    Whether it was his man¡¯s pride or his reluctance to part, he did not want any of it.

    ......

    In fact, on his 30th birthday, it was because Nox wanted to find a way to drink but because he wanted Nox to help him set up a meeting. Only then could he have a reasonable reason to let Monica participate. Then, he reasonably allowed Monica to apany him on his birthday.

    That night, Michael confessed to Monica, and he caught them kissing again.

    He admitted that he was jealous. He was sure he could not ept Monica choosing Michael again.

    Hence, he decided to confess and take the initiative for once.

    He dragged Monica home, and for the first time, he forced a kiss on her.

    He was even very angry.

    How could Monica ept being kissed so easily? How could she be so casual about it?

    As to him, no one else except for her could kiss him. No one else!

    That night, he took the initiative, but she still rejected him.

    She said that being with Michael was happier than being with him.

    It turned out that it was too easy to miss out on a rtionship, and they probably would not be able to go back to what they once were.

    After that day, he gave up again and started anew with Monica.

    He thought Monica¡¯s sudden initiative toward him was probably to stop herself from being with Michael again. When Michael broke up with Monica, both families were in an awkward position, and Monica did not want to repeat the same mistake.

    However, she could not stop herself from liking Michael, so she still agreed.

    Then, Monica started to make a fuss about getting a divorce with her family, insisting on getting one.

    It was actually good for them to get a divorce.

    In that case, he did not have to feel so bad in this rtionship anymore.

    In fact, he was doing fine in the two years that he broke up with Monica.

    Even if it hurt to think of her, he could at least be alone and use many things to numb himself. He did not have to face her every day or pretend to ignore her every day. He could have no feelings for her.

    In fact, he also had a three-month deadline to live the remaining so-called married life with Monica.

    If it were not for the ident¡­ that intentional ident, he and Monica would probably have missed each other for the rest of their lives.

    He looked at Monica as he listened to her confess her love.

    Suddenly, he believed her.

    He had always insisted that Monica liked Michael and not him. Yet, just because of a few words from her, he believed her. He believed that Monica had always liked him.

    Just like him, she had not changed.

    He said, ¡°Monica.¡±

    Monica looked at him.

    It was rare to hear him call her by her name.

    ¡°In the past, I felt inferior,¡± Finn told her.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Monica was a little surprised.

    Her reaction was obvious from her expression.

    In fact, she was not one to hide her emotions, so how did she hide it so well that he thought she had no feelings for him?

    That woman was not as heartless as he thought.

    ¡°I always feel that I¡¯m not good enough for you,¡± Finn said.

    ¡°Are you stupid?¡± Monica seemed a little excited. ¡°You¡¯re so good-looking. Although you¡¯re not the first handsome man I¡¯ve seen, you¡¯re definitely a man with great charm. Moreover, you¡¯re so tall that I can¡¯t even touch your head if I¡¯m on my toes, and you have such good looks. Do you know that? Besides, you¡¯re amazing in your field. Even though I don¡¯t know how awesome you are, when I go to your hospital, I always feel proud of being Mrs. Jones.¡±

    There was a smile on the corner of Finn¡¯s mouth.

 Chapter 433 - Monicaâ€™s Affectionate Confession

    <h4>Chapter 433: Monica¡¯s Affectionate Confession</h4>

    Monica was actually happy as Mrs. Jones.

    ¡°You¡¯re such an outstanding person. Why are you feeling inferior? Is it just because my family has money? That¡¯s nothing to be proud of! Look at Jeanne. She¡¯s the richest woman in South Hampton City. I¡¯m nothingpared to her.¡± Monica didn¡¯t hold back and spoke her mind.

    At that moment, Finn was actually rendered speechless by Monica.

    ¡°Although it¡¯s true that I was rather blessed in the physical department,¡± Monica said to change the topic.

    Finn could not look at Monica through the lenses of a normal person.

    He stared at her.

    Monica got a little annoyed by Finn¡¯s gaze and said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t referring to my face.¡±

    Of course, she was actually rather pretty.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Jeanne¡¯s overwhelmingly good looks, she would be a great beauty.

    It was just that Jeanne was too gorgeous that her looks overshadowed Monica.

    However, Monica was used to that fact as she grew up together with Jeanne.

    Moreover, she had an advantage. Her body figure was exceptional in every way.

    ¡°Finn Jones, what¡¯s with your gaze?¡± Monica looked at his nonchnt, unhappy expression.

    ......

    That guy really didn¡¯t know how to appreciate what he has. Her perfect figure was all for his eyes!

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me, do you?¡± Monica said angrily.

    Finn averted his gaze from her immediately.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll take off my clothes for you to see!¡± Monica enunciated each word.

    Finn¡¯s body shuddered. He knew very well that Monica was a person of her word.

    He turned his head and watched as Monica took off her clothes with urgency.

    Finn grabbed her hand.

    Monica frowned.

    There was still an IV drip attached to his hand, while his other hand was fixed to all sorts of devices.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Monica looked at his IV drip nervously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t take off your clothes,¡± Finn said.

    ¡°I¡¯m just showing it to you. You¡¯re not required to do anything.¡± Monica said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to see it,¡± replied Finn.

    ¡°No, you must,¡± Monica retorted.

    ¡°Monica Cardellini, can¡¯t you be a little more proper?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all yours anyway. You have to see it sooner orter, right? Why can¡¯t I show you my body now?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Was Monica doing this on purpose?

    She¡¯s deliberately seducing him when he can¡¯t do anything.

    ¡°Let go of my hand.¡± Monica pushed Finn away.

    Finn¡¯s body was still quite weak so Monica managed to get out of his grasp just like that.

    Monica looked at his IV drip and made sure that there was nothing wrong with it. Then, she went back to taking off her clothes.

    Finn was in a bad mood. He knew that Monica was anxious.

    But she should at least wait until he has recovered.

    He said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to take off your clothes. I know.¡±

    Monica paused. She looked up at Finn.

    ¡°I said I know. So there¡¯s no need to take off your clothes.¡± Finn¡¯s voice was louder now and his face turned red.

    ¡°Did you peep at me when I showered?¡±

    Finn was about to cough out blood, figuratively speaking.

    He calmly said, ¡°It was when I did theundry at home.¡±

    ¡®Oh.?<i>That</i>?time.¡¯ Monica recalled.

    ¡°Are you sure you got a clear view in such a short time?¡± Monica asked.

    ¡°...¡±

    Finn definitely saw it clearly.

    And it wasn¡¯t just that one time.

    There was that other time when she was drunk and called Michael Ross¡¯ name.

    Finn had helped her remove her clothes then.

    His face was red. And now it was an even brighter shade of red.

    ¡°Finn, what are you thinking about?¡± Monica smiled evilly.

    Finn didn¡¯t answer.

    ¡°Are you thinking about something perverted?¡±

    Finn was rendered speechless by Monica.

    She didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of reserve.

    He said, ¡°Weren¡¯t you confessing?¡±

    ¡°I was.¡± Monica seemed to have suddenly remembered. Thinking it over, she felt that something was wrong. ¡°Didn¡¯t I finish my confession? We went on to talk about you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m done talking,¡± Finn replied.

    ¡°Just one sentence? You think you¡¯re not good enough for me, so that exins all these years of your indifference to me?¡± Monica looked at Finn.

    Finn was still such a hateful man.

    ¡°I am sorry,¡± Finn apologized.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry.¡±

    Finn frowned.

    ¡°I¡¯d be happier to hear the other three words.¡± Monica smiled.

    Finn¡¯s frown deepened.

    Monica had never thought of making things difficult for Finn. He¡¯s the type that won¡¯t be able to say anything mushy even if he was beaten to death.

    Actually, Monica felt relieved when she heard Finn had said that he didn¡¯t think he was good enough for her, and that was why he had treated her like that all these years.

    It was because he felt he wasn¡¯t good enough that he hid his feelings as he didn¡¯t have the confidence, and that was why he pretended to be cold to her. It was because of these reasons that they grew further and further apart, and not because they didn¡¯t love each other.

    Now that they were in love, they could grow closer again.

    What should she do?

    She wanted to kiss Finn again.

    Monica looked at him and her gaze fell on his lips.

    She could no longer hold back.

    Monica took the initiative and leaned toward him.

    She felt that she should make up for everything that they had missed out on during their three years of marriage.

    They clearly had feelings for each other.

    Yet, they had suppressed it for the past three years.

    Her lips pressed against Finn¡¯s lips.

    The words that Finn had been mustering to say were blurted out by Monica. And just like that, his lips were roughly sealed by hers.

    He was trying to muster up the words to say to Monica, so he was caught off guard by her. The moment he opened his mouth to speak had turned into a deep kiss.

    And... They savored the moment.

 Chapter 434 - The Swan Enterpriseâ€™s Senior Management Meeting, Confronting Eden Swan

    <h4>Chapter 434: The Swan Enterprise¡¯s Senior Management Meeting, Confronting Eden Swan</h4>

    They remained glued to one another in the ward.

    No one knew how long it had been before they separated.

    After they separated, Monica kept looking at Finn. She gazed at him for a long time.

    Finn was speechless at Monica¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Monica, stop looking,¡± Finn said to her.

    ¡°Call me ¡®Moni¡¯.¡± Monica still looked at him in earnest.

    ¡°...¡± Finn pursed his lips.

    ¡°Scrape that. We are husband and wife. Call me wife.¡± Monica looked serious.

    Finn ignored Monica.

    It was difficult for him to call her that, at least for now.

    He didn¡¯t know how Monica could be so... open.

    ¡°Hubby,¡± Monica suddenly said.

    Finn¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    ......

    His lips, which were slightly swollen after the passionate kiss, were now curved in a beautiful manner.

    Monica smiled.

    Looking at Finn¡¯s expression, she said, ¡°Do you want me to call you that?¡±

    Finn nced at Monica and said, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Your expression betrays you.¡±

    ¡°Hubby,¡± Monica called out to him again.

    Finn didn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°Hubby,¡± Monica called out to him again.

    He was overjoyed to hear that.

    ¡°You look so handsome when you smile,¡± Monica said sincerely.

    Finn really couldn¡¯t handle Monica.

    He said, ¡°I need to go to the toilet.¡±

    ¡°Oh, let me help you.¡± Monica quickly got up and wanted to help him get off the bed.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Get the nurse toe.¡± Finn¡¯s tone was determined this time.

    ¡°No!¡± Monica refused immediately.

    ¡°Monica Cardellini.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Monica.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Honey,¡± Finn suddenly said.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Monica agreed immediately.

    ¡°But I have one condition.¡±

    Finn frowned.

    Monica said, ¡°The nurse can¡¯t watch you pee.¡±

    ¡®...Monica Cardellini, what¡¯s in your head?¡¯ Finn thought and rolled his eyes at Monica.

    ¡°If you say yes, I won¡¯t agree.¡± Monica was very determined.

    Except for her, no one else should ever see Finn¡¯s body.

    She hasn¡¯t even looked at his naked body, so how could she let another woman see that?

    ¡°The nurse won¡¯t look! ¡°Finn said.

    ¡°Alright then.¡± Monica said happily. She held her crutch and called for the nurse toe in.

    The real reason why Finn didn¡¯t let Monica help was as her leg hadn¡¯t recovered, and neither of them could afford to fall.

    After using the washroom, Finn came out.

    ¡°Hubby,¡± Monica called out to him again.

    She said it naturally.

    ¡°Yes?¡± Finn responded.

    Monica said, ¡°I want to move in and stay with you.¡±

    Finn looked at her.

    ¡°I want to be in the same ward as you,¡± Monica said.

    ¡°We can¡¯t. We¡¯re not under the same department.¡± Finn lied. There¡¯s no such rule at the hospital.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I want to be here with you.¡±

    ¡°Monica...¡±

    ¡°I want to sleep in the same bed as you.¡± Monica continued.

    ¡°Be good now.¡± Finn said.

    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Wife.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s useless to convince me.¡± Monica said with determination. ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you at all times!¡±

    Finn was really helpless against Monica.

    Monica said, ¡°I¡¯ll stick with you until I¡¯ve savored everyst bit of you.¡±

    Finn was left speechless.

    With that, Monica transferred to stay in the same ward as Finn and they even slept on the same bed.

    The news spread quickly in the hospital.

    It was said that for the first time, Dr. Jones used his privilege in the hospital and personally appealed to the hospital director to stay in the same ward as his wife.

    Dr. Jones, who had always been a serious person, ended up just like the rumors. He was deeply in love with Mrs. Jones.

    ...

    Jeanne was sitting in her office at the Lawrence Enterprise. She looked at the message sent by Edward.

    ¡°Tomorrow, the Swan Enterprise¡¯s senior management meeting will be at 10 sharp.¡±

    Edward was much more efficient than she had expected.

    In just half an hour, he had given her a clear reply.

    She sent a message to George.

    At that very moment, George had just finished a ss. When he saw his mother¡¯s message, he called her.

    ¡°I was just done with a ss.¡±

    ¡°Take the afternoon off from the teacher. I need you back to help me with something.¡±

    George frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve been skipping sses often.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°But yesterday¡¯s quiz result came out today. I¡¯m number one in the entire school.¡±

    ¡®Was he showing off?¡¯ Jeanne thought and congratted him. ¡°That¡¯s great, George!¡±

    George didn¡¯t really care about the result though. He said, ¡°Are you in a hurry?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s urgent.¡± That was because the meeting was scheduled for 10 a.m. tomorrow.

    And the reason she was in such a hurry was because the project couldn¡¯t be dyed.

 Chapter 435 - The Swan Enterpriseâ€™s Senior Management Meeting, Confronting Eden Swan

    <h4>Chapter 435: The Swan Enterprise¡¯s Senior Management Meeting, Confronting Eden Swan</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    One more day of dy would mean another day of loss.

    She was certain that it was Eden behind the matter, but she had to be absolutely certain so she could tear Eden apart in front of all the Swan Enterprise¡¯s higher-ups tomorrow.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get Mr. Teddy to pick me up.¡± George agreed.

    ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ll forward the things I need to your phone.¡± Jeanne said.

    ¡°Okay.¡± George nodded obediently.

    After hanging up, George did not even think about asking for a leave from his teacher.

    He just left his seat and walked out of the school ssroom.

    As he walked, he called Teddy. ¡°Mr. Teddy, I need to get something done at home. Pleasee pick me up.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Teddy quickly agreed.

    Teddy did not know when it started but his duties went from attending to Edward¡¯s needs to now George¡¯s.

    ...

    5:30 p.m.

    Jeanne got off work on time.

    ......

    After figuring out the reason for the emerce pilot project, she decided to head home.

    She went downstairs where she was greeted by a clear view.

    It was rare that Edward was not in sight.

    That man! Does he only pick her up when he feels like it?

    Fine.

    It seemed that Jeanne was starting to get used to Edward¡¯s presence.

    She sat in the car and stared at the streets of South Hampton City indifferently.

    Miles looked at her through the rearview mirror and said, ¡°Mr. Thorn said that the hair sample of Fourth Master Swan has been obtained. He wants you to get a sample from Old Master Swan as soon as possible.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes moved slightly in annoyance.

    That was easier said than done. If she¡¯s not careful enough, she would be exposed.

    However, she still replied, ¡°I understand.¡±

    The car arrived at the bamboo garden.

    Jeanne thought that Edward might be working overtime tonight, and that was why he did note to pick her up from work. However, she saw that Edward was already sitting on the sofa when she walked into the hall, with George sitting beside him. The two of them looked serious.

    Jeanne was surprised by the scene.

    When Edward and George saw that Jeanne had returned, they also had a surprised look on their face.

    They did not expect her to leave work on time.

    ¡°You¡¯re not working overtime tonight?¡± Edward asked.

    ¡°I won¡¯t work overtime after I¡¯m done with my tasks. I¡¯m not a workaholic.¡± Jeanne said as she sat on the sofa.

    At that moment, Teddy was busy preparing dinner for them.

    ¡°Then head upstairs and shower. You¡¯ll feel morefortable,¡± Edward suggested.

    Jeanne frowned.

    She had a feeling that there was something fishy going on between Edward and George. She thought about it for a moment.

    In the end, she decided not to disturb them so she got up and headed upstairs.

    Only Edward and George were left downstairs.

    The two of them stared at each other.

    Edward said, ¡°Name your conditions.¡±

    It was the tone of a business meeting.

    George replied, ¡°Give my mother back to me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± Edward retorted,

    ¡°Then don¡¯t even dream about it.¡± George said, his small face filled with determination.

    George had just finished the things that his mother wanted when Fourth Master Swan returned in the afternoon.

    When Edward returned, he asked George toe downstairs and told him he had something to ask of him.

    The two of them sat on the sofa and negotiated.

    Fourth Master Swan asked George to fix the loopholes in Swan Enterprise.

    But George was not willing.

    ¡°George,¡± Edward said sternly.

    George gave him the same look in return.

    ¡°Do you know who will suffer the greatest loss if you do this?¡± Edward asked.

    George continued staring at him.

    ¡°Your mother. She owns 8% of the shares of Swan Enterprise. If you let something happen to Swan Enterprise because of your stubbornness, your mother¡¯s finances will suffer a loss.¡±

    George said, ¡°My mother said that she can afford to squander that small amount of money.¡±

    ¡°Did your mother tell you that?¡± Edward looked at George.

    ¡°She did. She said that as long as I¡¯m happy, I can do whatever I want.¡±

    Edward clenched his teeth.

    He had never thought that the dignified Fourth Master Swan of South Hampton City would one day fall on the hands of a little brat.

    He never imagined that he would lower his voice just to negotiate with a brat.

    The worst was that this little brat had a look of disdain on his face.

    ¡°Fourth Master Swan.¡± George called out to him.

    Edward frowned slightly. That address was no good. He swore he¡¯ll change that.

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ll agree to it.¡± George suddenly relented.

    Edward looked at George.

    He had felt that George looked like a bookish person. In truth, he was a cunning boy.

    ¡°How did you treat me when we first met?¡± George said.

    ¡°When we first met?¡± Edward did not understand.

    ¡°You asked me to wash the dishes, clean the floor and doundry.¡±

    ¡°...¡± That brat. He¡¯s vengeful.

    ¡°One week.¡± George stretched out a finger. ¡°If you do these chores for a week, I promise I¡¯ll fix the loopholes in Swan Enterprise.¡±

    Edward stared at George.

    ¡°An eye for an eye. My mother said that it¡¯s only fair.¡± George said andughed.

 Chapter 436 - The Swan Enterpriseâ€™s Senior Management Meeting, Confronting Eden Swan

    <h4>Chapter 436: The Swan Enterprise¡¯s Senior Management Meeting, Confronting Eden Swan</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    That¡¯s right.

    George rarely smiled orughed.

    But at that moment, he smiled cunningly.

    When he smiled, he looked just like a child his age.

    It turned out that the little brat could alsough like that.

    The corners of Edward¡¯s mouth curled up. ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡±

    George was stunned.

    He did not expect Fourth Master Swan to agree so readily. He had a thought that Edward would be angry.

    Whatever. George felt that his revenge was enough.

    He jumped down from the sofa and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m going to call my mother down for dinner.¡±

    George was still in a good mood. He felt that he had won a match.

    He ran upstairs.

    Jeanne had not showered. She only changed into a morefortable set of clothes. She watched the door as George knocked on it.

    ......

    She had thought it was Edward.

    When she saw her son, she asked, ¡°What made you so happy?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that...¡± George said, ¡°I bullied Fourth Master Swan.¡±

    Jeanne smiled.

    ¡®How could you bully him? You used to be afraid that one day, he would eat you till there¡¯s nothing left of your bones.¡¯

    ¡°Right, here¡¯s the things you wanted.¡± George handed a USB to Jeanne.

    Jeanne took it.

    She patted George on the head. With George around, it saved her a lot of trouble.

    ¡°By the way, it¡¯s time for dinner,¡± George reminded.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jeanne nodded.

    George turned around and was about to head downstairs.

    ¡°George.¡± Jeanne suddenly called out to him.

    He turned around.

    ¡°Do you want to get a haircut?¡±Jeanne asked.

    George touched his curly hair. ¡°Does it not look good?¡±

    Jeanne smiled and shook her head. ¡°I just felt that you¡¯ve worn this style for so long now that I wanted to give you a new hairstyle.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± George said. He wasn¡¯t bothered with trivial matters.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs and have dinner.¡±

    George nodded.

    The two of them walked toward the living room.

    It was just the right time as Teddy motioned them over for dinner.

    The three of them sat at the dining table and ate very quietly.

    Jeanne suddenly asked Edward, ¡°Is the Old Master¡¯s birthday dinner tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is.¡± Edward nodded.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t prepared a gift yet.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Edward said.

    ¡®Even if you don¡¯t worry, I still do!¡¯ Jeanne thought.

    ¡°What does your father like?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°Nothing in particr.¡±

    Jeanne was speechless.

    That¡¯s no different than not answering.

    After dinner, Jeanne helped George up from the dining table. She saw Edward had started to clean up the dishes on the table.

    Jeanne was surprised.

    Edward said, ¡°I am more than happy to help my wife and son wash the dishes.¡±

    ¡®...Did he have a stroke?¡¯ Jeanne mused.

    George pouted. He did not like Edward¡¯s cheerful look.

    Edward should have looked unwilling like George back then.

    Of course, Jeanne did not put so much effort into Edward.

    If Edward wanted to wash up, he had to do it on his own.

    Jeanne turned around and walked toward the living room.

    George did not leave. He stood at the side which made it seem like he was supervising.

    Edward was not very good at housework, so he was terrible at washing the dishes.

    ¡°There¡¯s dish soap on the side,¡± Georgemanded.

    Edward did as he said.

    ¡°There¡¯s water stains on the floor,¡± George continued.

    Edward did as he was told.

    Teddy stood by the side and watched with his mouth agape.

    When did Fourth Master Swan be so obedient?

    Moreover, it¡¯s words from a little boy.

    After washing the dishes, George said, ¡°It¡¯s time to mop the floor.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± Teddy said quickly.

    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll do it,¡± Edward said bluntly. ¡°As a man, I should share the housework with my family.¡±

    Teddy was speechless.

    Did Fourth Master hit his head on the door?

    When Jeanne looked at the scene, she could not help but smile.

    Edward sure was unpredictable.

    The vi was huge, so Edward mopped the floor for a very long time.

    Jeanne felt a little sleepy.

    She saw that Edward was still mopping the floor. She said to him with a yawn, ¡°I¡¯ll go back to my room first.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Edward said.?¡°You should get an early rest. Don¡¯t wait for me tonight.¡±

    ¡®Who¡¯s nning to wait for you?¡¯ Jeanne thought.

    She headed straight upstairs as Edward continued his mopping journey. George continued to supervise Edward.

    Jeanne turned and took a look seeing Edward and George. She felt a pang in her heart.

    Jeanne returned to her room. After taking a shower, shey on the bed.

    The vi was huge. Edward would probably have to continue mopping past midnight.

    She had a guess on Edward¡¯s unexpected behavior.

    It was probably one of George¡¯s ¡°condition¡±.

    She continued lying in bed though she couldn¡¯t fall asleep.

 Chapter 437 - The Swan Enterpriseâ€™s Senior Management Meeting, Confronting Eden Swan

    <h4>Chapter 437: The Swan Enterprise¡¯s Senior Management Meeting, Confronting Eden Swan</h4>

    She was thinking about how she could get a single strand of Old Master Swan¡¯s hair. Would she have an opportunity for Old Master Swan¡¯s birthday banquet tomorrow?

    Kingsley sure knew how to give her a difficult task by making her pluck the hair of the tiger!

    Jeanney on the bed and thought about it for a long time. However, the more she thought about it, the more she found it hard to fall asleep.

    She did not know how much time had passed when Edward pushed open the door.

    Seeing that Jeanne was still sitting by the bedside with the light on, he was in a good mood. ¡°Are you waiting for me?¡±

    He should not be too confident.

    ¡°Wait another two minutes for me,¡± Edward said.

    Why did she have to wait for him for another two minutes?

    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡± Edward smiled.

    Jeanne instantly understood. How could that fellow have so much energy in a day?

    He sure had a lot of energy.

    After taking a shower, a certain someone directly pressed her under his body.

    Jeanne was really on the verge of breaking down. At that moment, she could barely breathe. She said, ¡°Do you want it every night?¡±

    ......

    ¡°Yes.¡± A certain someone nodded.

    ¡°Do we have to do it so many times every night?¡±

    ¡°To help you sleep.¡±

    What a liar!

    After a night of torment... Who the hell said he was cold and restrained?

    She wished she could beat that person to death!

    ¡­

    The next day, Jeanne opened her eyes.

    She had to admit that ever since Edward came along, she had been woken up by the rm clock every day. She did not have to worry about waking up early in the morning herself as she could not fall asleep after.

    Insomnia and the like did not exist anymore.

    She woke up with a sore back.

    ¡°Jeannie.¡± Beside her, a charming male voice called out to her.

    Jeanne really did not want to hear that word, or her imagination would run wild. Hence, she lifted the nket and left.

    She felt that it was dangerous to stay in bed for even a second longer.

    Edward looked at the view of Jeanne¡¯s back, and the corner of her mouth curled up into a very nice smile.

    Then, he slowly got up and followed her into the bathroom.

    Jeanne, who was sitting on the toilet, stared at Edward with her eyes wide open.

    ¡°I have the key.¡± Edward waved her hand.

    What was the point of her locking herself in?

    ¡°Continue. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    After the two of them washed up, Jeanne got changed and put on makeup. At the same time, Edward also got changed and waited for her.

    Then, they went downstairs together to have breakfast.

    At that moment, George was already at the dining table. He was probably not fully awake and was a little listless.

    Jeanne patted George¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯ll find some time to cut your hair.¡±

    George looked up at Jeanne and nodded.

    While they were eating breakfast, Edward asked, ¡°Do you want to follow me to Swan Enterprise, or would youe over from Lawrence Enterpriseter?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll follow you to Swan Enterprise.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Edward nodded.

    The moment she nodded, he smiled.

    Jeanne looked at Edward, not understanding why she was happy. They were just talking.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to wash the dishes,¡± George suddenly said.

    He was unhappy that his mother¡¯s attention was all on Fourth Master Swan, which made him feel that he was about to fall out of favor.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Edward nodded.

    Hence, after breakfast, Edward started to wash the dishes again.

    Since school started a little earlier, George left the vi first.

    After he left, Edward put down the dishes. ¡°Teddy.¡±

    Did he not agree that he would wash them?

    With that, Teddy went over to take over.

    Edward washed the foam off his hands slowly and then walked toward Jeanne, who was waiting for him on the sofa in the living room while ying with her phone.

    Jeanne looked up at Edward and then at Teddy, who was washing the dishes.

    ¡°Fourth Master, it¡¯s not kind of you to lie to a child like this.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to wait for me for too long.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m very free.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not.¡±

    The next second, he pounced on her.

    Teddy did not even dare to raise his head. When did his master be so flirtatious?

    ¡®Always!¡¯ Jeanne roared in her heart.

    At that moment, she was sitting in Edward¡¯s luxurious car and reapplying her lipstick.

    Edward looked at her, his gaze on her face the entire time.

    Jeanne pretended not to see it. She was afraid that if she gave a casual nce, the lipstick she reapplied would be gone again.

    Eventually, the car arrived at the Swan Enterprise¡¯s headquarters.

    It was actually Jeanne¡¯s first time here, and she was shocked by the architecture.

    The Lawrences could actually maintain a decent facade, but in the face of the Swans, they were nothing inparison.

    She remained calm.

    After the chauffeur opened the car door for Edward, Edward got out of the car and then bent down to lead Jeanne out of the car.

    At the entrance, the receptionist was already waiting for them.

    When she saw Edward and Jeanne get out of the car, she quickly greeted Edward respectfully, ¡°President.¡±

 Chapter 438 - The Swan Enterpriseâ€™s Senior Management Meeting, Confronting Eden

    <h4>Chapter 438: The Swan Enterprise¡¯s Senior Management Meeting, Confronting Eden</h4>

    He nodded with his eyes closed before holding Jeanne¡¯s hand and walking straight in.

    In the hall from the main door, two rows of at least 20 people were standing at the front desk to wee them.

    As they walked past, everyone bowed.

    Jeanne was shocked.

    Did Edward get to enjoy such high treatment every day?

    She followed Edward and walked toward an elevator, which was obviously a private elevator.

    When the staff at the elevator saw Edward arrive, they hurriedly pressed the button.

    The elevator seemed to have been on the first floor for a long time, so as soon as the button was pressed, it opened.

    Edward walked in, still holding Jeanne¡¯s hand.

    The staff at the elevator also followed them in and respectfully pressed the button to go up as if they were ready to take orders at any time.

    Soon, the elevator arrived on the 32nd floor.

    The floor was reserved for the president, or in other words, the entire floor was all Edward¡¯s,

    When the elevator door opened, a few employees were already waiting outside. They formed two rows, bowing at Edward¡¯s arrival.

    ......

    As if he was used to it, Edward brought Jeanne into his huge office.

    It was really huge, and she had never seen such a huge office in her life. Her initial estimate was that it was more than 200 square meters.

    That guy really knew how to enjoy himself.

    ¡°President.¡± A female secretary followed them into the office. ¡°Let me report today¡¯s schedule to you...¡±

    ¡°Other than the 10 a.m. senior management meeting today, push all the other agendas on the schedule for me.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The female secretary asked respectfully, ¡°Would you still like ck coffee, President?¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯ll have a cappino today.¡±

    The secretary was stunned.

    Their president had never consumed sugar, not to mention such sweet coffee.

    ¡°I¡¯m going with my mood.¡± Then, Edward ordered, ¡°Two cups.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± The secretary quickly said before leaving.

    Edward sat in front of his desk while Jeanne sat on his guest sofa.

    The two of them were really far apart.

    When the secretary gave Jeanne and Edward a cup of coffee each, Jeanne thanked her.

    The secretary smiled and left.

    After she left, she started to lose her cool.

    However, the female secretary was not the only one losing her cool. Everyone in thepany was too.

    The secretary sat in front of theputer and sent a message to the private group of thepany¡¯s employees.

    ¡°I saw the President¡¯s wife up close. She¡¯s much more beautiful in person!¡±

    ¡°Really? I took a look from afar today and saw her and the president show up together. The two of them are really a perfect match.¡±

    ¡°I always thought that our president was unworthy of anyone.¡±

    ¡°Why did the President bring his wife to work?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s newly married.¡±

    ¡°Let me tell you.¡± The female secretary typed.

    The group was in an uproar.

    Even when she typed, she missed out on a lot of information.

    ¡°Usually, the President drinks ck coffee without sugar, but today, he ordered two cappinos and said he wanted to go with his mood. ¡°This means he¡¯s very happy at the moment because he has his wife to apany him.¡± The secretary typed excitedly. ¡°I¡¯ve been by the president¡¯s side for so many years, and I¡¯ve never seen him smile more than a few times. But ever since he has gotten married, he seems to smile every day...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so envious of the President¡¯s wife...¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡±

    There would never be any secrets in apany.

    Soon, the news of the private group spread among all the smallerpanies of the Swan Enterprise, so everyone knew that the president had brought his wife to work today.

    It even spread to Swanhaven Bank, which was under Swan Enterprise.

    At that time, Eden was about to leave for a meeting at the headquarters.

    He was also a little surprised when he suddenly received an emergency meeting from the higher-ups yesterday.

    In the past, for senior management meetings of that scale, they would usually be notified two weeks in advance.

    When he walked into the elevator, he heard two female employees talking. ¡°I heard that over at the headquarters, the President brought Madam to work.¡±

    ¡°I heard that too.¡±

    ¡°The people at the headquarters said that the President¡¯s wife is extremely beautiful.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen her in person, but I¡¯ve seen her on the tabloids. Her looks are really impable...¡±

    Eden¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    The assistant beside him instantly noticed the change in his emotions and looked at the two female employees behind him.

    The female employees immediately fell silent.

    The moment the elevator arrived, Eden walked out with a cold expression and sat in his car.

    Meanwhile, the assistant sat in the front passenger seat.

    As the car drove to Swan Enterprise¡¯s headquarters, Eden said coldly, ¡°Did my Fourth Uncle bring Jeanne to thepany?¡±

    The assistant quickly replied, ¡°There was gossip in thepany today, and I heard that was the case.¡±

    Eden¡¯s face darkened.

 Chapter 439 - The Swan Enterpriseâ€™s Senior Management Meeting, Confronting Eden

    <h4>Chapter 439: The Swan Enterprise¡¯s Senior Management Meeting, Confronting Eden</h4>

    His Fourth Uncle was so charmed by that woman, Jeanne, that he waspletely smitten.

    He even brought Jeanne with him to work!

    Then, he narrowed his eyes and asked his assistant, ¡°Go and ask what the Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s actions are on the emerce project.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already asked them this morning. They¡¯re still negotiating with the local supplies. It seems like they really want to use the suppliers to stop the in-store bulk-buying campaign.¡±

    Eden sneered. ¡°Jeanne is really stupid.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the smart one, President.¡± The assistant immediately ttered him.

    Eden was a little smug.

    Soon, the car arrived at Swan Enterprise¡¯s headquarters. By then, many of the senior management had arrived.

    Most of the members of the Swans were part of the senior management. Hence, almost all of them were there, including the eldest son of the Swans, Henry, the second daughter, ine, the third son, Richard, the eldest grandson of the Swans, Eden, and the nephew and niece of Old Master Swan. In short, the Swans ounted for half of the senior management, and the remaining half were talents recruited by the Swans.

    In the huge senior management meeting room, 50 people were set ording to their positions in thepany.

    Everyone was a little confused. Hence, before the meeting started, they were all whispering to each other,pletely unaware of what was so important that required everyone to rush over today.

    In fact, Jeanne admired Edward.

    After all, he had set up such a huge meeting for her without even questioning her.

    ......

    As she followed behind Edward, she nced at the people sitting in Swan Enterprise¡¯s senior management meeting room. They were all rich and powerful.

    Under the watchful eyes of everyone, she sat next to Edward in the middle seat.

    Everyone present was visibly surprised when they saw Edward showing up with her wife.

    It was already not appropriate for Edward to bring his wife to work, and now she was participating in the meeting, which was probably too much.

    Edward had never done such a reckless thing in so many years.

    For a moment, everyone in the meeting room was stunned, but no one dared to ask further.

    Edward did not exin himself either. He sat in the middle and said, ¡°The main reason I¡¯ve gathered everyone here today for this emergency meeting with the senior management is that my wife, Jeanne, has something she needs to tell everyone in person¨C¡±

    ¡°President,¡± ine could not help but ask

    Edward looked at his sister.

    ine stood up. ¡°I¡¯ve always thought you have a sense of propriety, so I¡¯m willing to listen to you. However, how can you ask all of us in the senior management to put down our work ande here all for the sake of your wife¡¯s trivial matter? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little too much for you to involve so many of us?¡±

    ¡°Edward.¡± At that moment, Henry also said, ¡°Don¡¯t mess around.¡±

    After all, Henry was the eldest son. Although his position was not as high as Edward¡¯s, he still put on the airs of a boss with a somewhat critical tone.

    ¡°President.¡± Cole Ward, the employed senior manager, said, ¡°Even if the madam requires something from us, I personally think the President should be the one telling us. We really shouldn¡¯t allow an outsider into Swan Enterprise¡¯s senior management meeting. All of us here have signed a confidentiality agreement, and for the President to bring his wife to such a meeting so abruptly, I think the President did not think it through well enough.¡±

    In an instant, a lot of people were questioning him in the meeting room.

    Eden sat at the end of the table and secretly smiled sinisterly. He was afraid his Fourth Uncle was really bewitched to bring Jeanne to a meeting like that.

    He wanted to see how his Fourth Uncle would exin himself to so many people.

    Edward had yet spoken when Jeanne suddenly spoke in a crisp voice that was neither slow nor hurried. She said calmly, ¡°I wonder if having the original shares of Swan Enterprise counts as one of the Swans?¡±

    Everyone was shocked, and Eden was also stunned.

    How could Jeanne have the original shares of the Swans?

    Could it be¡­?

    He looked at Edward and could not believe that his Fourth Uncle would transfer the shares to Jeanne.

    ¡°Jeanne holds 8 percent of Swan Enterprise¡¯s shares,¡± Edward announced publicly. ¡°This is the document for the transfer of the shares. All of you can take a look at it.¡±

    Edward waved his hand.

    Then, the staff in the meeting room quickly went forward to take it and showed the transfer document to all the senior managers one by one.

    Eden looked at it very seriously and a few times at that.

    The terms and conditions in it were all beneficial to Jeanne., so it could be considered an unconditional transfer.

    Eden really could not believe his eyes.

 Chapter 440 - The Swan Enterpriseâ€™s Senior Management Meeting, Confronting Eden

    <h4>Chapter 440: The Swan Enterprise¡¯s Senior Management Meeting, Confronting Eden</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    His Fourth Uncle not only transferred her the shares, but he also transferred all of his own shares to Jeanne.

    After all, other than the 10 percent of Swan Enterprise¡¯s original shares in the outsiders¡¯ hands, 82 percent were with Old Master Swan, and only Edward had 8 percent. The rest of the Swans did not have a single cent, yet Jeanne now had 8 percent!

    It was impossible!

    ¡°Eden, have you seen enough?¡± Edward reminded Eden because the share transfer document had been with thetter for too long.

    Only then did Edene back to his senses.

    He tried his best to make himself look alright with it. He said, ¡°I have. I just wanted to confirm it because it¡¯s a little surprising.¡±

    After that, he handed it to ine, who was sitting next to him.

    ine also looked at it carefully. ¡°Edward, does father know?¡±

    Did he know Edward was giving his shares away like that?

    ¡°He told me to transfer it,¡± Edward said

    ine¡¯s expression changed.

    None of the Swans had any shares, yet he gave it to an outsider!

    In the past, only Edward held the shares. Although the other three siblings were unhappy with it, Edward was still a member of the Swans. Moreover, she was very capable, so they had no choice but to ept it.

    ......

    Yet now, the shares of the Swans were in the hands of an outsider!

    Eden obviously could not ept it.

    What kind of merit did Jeanne have to receive his grandfather¡¯s love?

    Jeanne was a second-hand good.

    What right did she have to receive her Fourth Uncle¡¯s doting and grandfather¡¯s recognition?

    He definitely would not allow her to continue strutting around like that.

    In the senior management¡¯s meeting room, all the senior management had seen the transfer document.

    At that moment, other than the Swan members being a little indignant, no one else dared to say anything else.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be wasting everyone¡¯s time.¡± Jeanne stood up from her seat.

    After all, she was now the secondrgest shareholder of Swan Enterprise, so she had the absolute right to speak.

    She said, ¡°Today, I have asked President Swan to gather everyone here for me. Other than meeting everyone to get to know each other, there¡¯s one other thing that I don¡¯t quite understand, and I need everyone here to give me an answer.¡±

    The room was silent.

    Everyone looked at Jeanne, that young woman who looked so calm and collected in front of so many people.

    She said, ¡°I wanted to ask, is Swan Enterprise profit-orientated?¡±

    Everyone looked at each other.

    They did not quite understand what Jeanne wanted to say.

    ¡°President Swan, ¡± Jeanne suddenly called out to Edward.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Edward was very respectful.

    ording to thepany¡¯s hierarchy, the status of a shareholder was naturally higher than all the employees in thepany, including the senior management.

    ¡°Since you manage Swan Enterprise. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to answer this question.¡±

    ¡°As a for-profit enterprise, our goal is definitely to make a profit.¡±

    ¡°Do you guys do charity work?¡±

    ¡°To contribute to society is also the responsibility of the enterprise.¡±

    ¡°Do you guys do charity without publicizing it?¡±

    ¡°To develop a good reputation, we generally won¡¯t choose to do it silently.¡±

    ¡°I hope President Swan can give me a more urate answer.¡± Jeanne looked at Edward with a serious expression.

    The two of them looked as if they were really doing business.

    Still, everyone did not understand the purpose of Jeanne¡¯s visit today, but it did not stop them from observing the interaction between the two of them.

    Not only was it eye-catching but also very imposing.

    Edward replied, ¡°First of all, the enterprise needs to survive, so we must be profit-oriented. This is a general principle. Once the enterprise makes profits, if it is within the scope of our ability, it must give back to society. There are many ways to give back to society, such as doing it silently or announcing it to the world. An enterprise would usually choose to announce to the world because it could earn us enough reputation, which could bring value to the enterprise. That¡¯ll kill two birds with one stone, and as a sessful enterprise, our choice would be to get twice the result with half the effort.¡±

    ¡°So, what you mean is that if Swan Enterprise wants to do charity, you will definitely let everyone know!¡± Jeanne confirmed.

    ¡°You can say that.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jeanne nodded. Then, she turned her head to everyone. ¡°To my understanding, I also think that if an enterprise wants to do charity, they will definitely have to run around and spread the news. Whether it is active or passive, at least the public must know, and only then will it be able to increase the market value of our enterprise. But now, I have discovered something strange in Swan Enterprise.¡±

    Everyone looked at Jeanne.

    They instantly understood that Jeanne was going to talk about the main topic of today¡¯s meeting.

    ¡°I wonder if everyone knows about an in-store bulk-buying campaign in South Hampton City¡¯s Minze District? It¡¯s a huge thing. The merchants are selling the products at cost, and it¡¯s currently in full swing in Minze District. The merchants do not take any profits but are very enthusiastic about it,¡± Jeanne said.

    Richard answered, ¡°I was just there on a business trip and also heard about that campaign. Because the effect was excellent, I also went to understand the situation. They are indeed selling it at a cost price, and the merchants don¡¯t take any profits. If they push their sales too much, they might even lose money.¡±

    ¡°Why do you think the merchants would do such a thing?¡± Jeanne asked Richard.

    ¡°To attract people to their business.¡±

    ¡°If you were a merchant, would you be willing?¡±

    ¡°Depending on the situation. If it was just a one or two-day event, I think I would be able to ept it if I gained poprity and used the subsequent sales to make up for the loss.¡±

    ¡°You should know that the event goes on for a month.¡±

    ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t be willing.¡± Richard gave an affirmative reply.

    ¡°Have you looked into why the local merchants are willing?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t stay there for long, so I didn¡¯t do any in-depth research.¡±

    ¡°Now, can you guess the mentality of the local merchants? Why are they so enthusiastic?¡±

    Richard thought for a moment. ¡°Maybe they were forced to participate.¡±

    ¡°Actually, they weren¡¯t.¡± Jeanne said, ¡°It¡¯s because someone is subsidizing their profit.¡±

    Richard retorted, ¡°Impossible. The local Chamber of Commerce doesn¡¯t have the ability to give out so much subsidy.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the Chamber of Commerce. It¡¯s Swanhaven Bank¡¯s unconditional giving!¡± Jeanne made sure to enunciate each word.

    The moment she finished speaking, the finger was pointed at Eden!

 Chapter 441 - Humiliating Eden In Public

    <h4>Chapter 441: Humiliating Eden In Public</h4>

    In Swan Enterprise¡¯s senior management meeting room, the finger was directly pointed at Eden!

    The entire ce was silent for a moment, and everyone was stunned.

    They all looked at Jeanne in unison and then at Eden.

    Looking at Eden sitting on the other side, their expressions were extremely ugly.

    It was already hard for him to ept that Jeanne had 8 percent of the Swan Enterprise¡¯s original shares. Yet now, Jeanne was using him in front of so many of the senior management. After all, during that time, especially after he got married¡­ he had been working hard to perform at work and obtain everyone¡¯s approval.

    He had to admit that he had a huge ambition.

    His eyes were on his Fourth Uncle¡¯s position, and he always thought he could one day ban his Fourth Uncle. However, he could not believe that during the rapid development of his career, Jeanne was publicly using him!

    That woman!

    Was that woman not looking for local suppliers to negotiate with and trying to convince them to stop the in-store bulk-buying campaign?

    Then, almost in an instant, Eden realized Jeanne¡¯s trick.

    He found out that she was deliberately trying to confuse his attention and create a diversion to make him think that her focus was on the supplier. It never crossed his mind that she had changed her direction long ago, making it impossible for him to guard against her.

    Eden gritted his teeth.

    At that moment, even though Jeanne was using him, he was not particrly flustered.

    ......

    Jeanne was smart ¡ª smart enough to think he might have done something behind the scenes. However, it was impossible for Jeanne to find any evidence against him. He even suspected that the woman was making such a big fuss because she wanted to use this to threaten him and make him admit that he had done something like that.

    How ridiculous.

    He, Eden, had been taught by the Swans since young, so he could remain calm at all times. Did Jeanne really think she could scare him with just a few words?

    He looked at Jeanne and said unhurriedly, ¡°Jeanne, what right do you have to say that an in-store bulk-buying activity in Minze District is rted to Swanhaven Bank? I didn¡¯t even know there was such a thing going on.¡±

    When he said it, he evenughed sarcastically.

    Jeanne looked at Eden.

    She had expected that he would not admit it.

    Before she could speak, Edward suddenly spoke. He said coldly to Eden, ¡°In a formal setting, call her Director Lawrence.¡±

    Since she was a shareholder, she was a director in Swan Enterprise.

    Eden¡¯s expression changed.

    In front of his Fourth Uncle, he still had to be respectful. After all, his Fourth Uncle still had the final say in the Swans.

    However, he would rece her one day.

    ¡°Usually, you can call her Fourth Aunt,¡± Edward added, her tone still stern. ¡°But you can¡¯t call her Jeanne.¡±

    Eden suppressed his anger, but he looked furious.

    He was supposed to call Jeanne his Fourth Aunt?

    How could he call Jeanne his Fourth Aunt, which would make him lower in seniority than that woman!

    He unconsciously clenched his fists and endured it.

    ¡°Madam, please continue.¡± Edward looked over at Jeanne with an amiable gaze. It was totally differentpared to the way he looked at Eden earlier.

    All the senior management present were a little surprised.

    The impression Edward usually gave people was that he was cold, hard to approach, and did things cleanly and swiftly. He did not show any mercy.

    Not to mention the employed senior manager here, even the members of the Swans, including Henry, the eldest son of the Swans, did not dare to go against Edward and would follow his word at work. Hence, him treating Jeanne like that at the moment¡­ was a little hard for them to ept.

    It was rumored that Fourth Master Swan married the eldest daughter of the Lawrences with rows of cars filled with flowers. Now, it seemed that was indeed an intentional act and not just a formality.

    He really did not know how a second-hand good like the Lawrences¡¯ eldest daughter had fallen in love with Fourth Master Swan and so deeply in love at that.

    At that moment, Jeanne smiled faintly at Edward.

    To everyone, they were showing off their affection with that interaction.

    With that, Eden¡¯s fists clenched even tighter!

    He could not understand why his Fourth Uncle liked Jeanne so much!

    What did he like about that woman?

    He admitted that he was also attracted to Jeanne back then and really liked the woman. However, no matter how much he liked her, he could still be seduced by other women. When that woman ruined his reputation, he could also use all means to deal with her. Even now, he had no choice but to admit that he still felt like conquering that woman. Even if Jeanne could indeed make many men fall in love with her, his Fourth Uncle, who was rumored to have never liked women and did not smile, should not have been so easily attracted to Jeanne to such an extent!

 Chapter 442 - Humiliating Eden In Public

    <h4>Chapter 442: Humiliating Eden In Public</h4>

    He kept suppressing the anger in his heart.

    Rather than saying he could not ept Jeanne unting her power in front of him, what he could not ept even more was the fact that after Jeanne abandoned him¡­

    That was right.

    It seemed like he was the one who abandoned Jeanne back then, but in reality, Jeanne was the one who chose to abandon him. If Jeanne had endured it back then, they could still be together, but she chose to fight to the death.

    All these years, he had always wanted Jeanne to submit to himpletely.

    However, after Jeanne had abandoned him, she seduced his Fourth Uncle, whom the entire South Hampton City, including him, was afraid of.

    His Fourth Uncle even spoiled her so much that she was nowwless!

    He could not ept that Jeanne was living such a good life after she abandoned him!

    He looked at Jeanne coldly as she said calmly, ¡°I have evidence!¡±

    The moment she said that, Eden felt a chill down his spine. He thought he was meticulous in doing things but was also afraid that he left some traces behind.

    Despite that, he just looked at Jeanne without batting an eyelid.

    All he could do now was wait and see.

    Jeanne said, ¡°To subsidize the merchants a normal profit for the Minze District¡¯s in-store bulk-buying campaign¡­ ording to the current transaction situation, the amount of subsidy needed for a month¡¯s sales will be 300 million. Of course, with small profits and high sales, the merchants will also give out a part of the profit. ording to the principle of 88 percent discount in the market, it will add to 264 million.¡±

    ......

    ¡°So, Director Lawrence is trying to say that I took out 264 million and gave charity to the Chamber of Commerce in Minze District?¡± Eden asked somewhat sarcastically.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Jeanne replied.

    Eden smiled again and said, ¡°During this time, none of the projects that Swanhaven Bank loaned from were 264 million yuan. I can even provide an internal financial ount of Swanhaven recently. To say the least, if the charity fund exceeds 50 million dors, I have to apply for approval from the headquarters, which is my Fourth Uncle. I don¡¯t have such authority to allocate funds privately. Even if I allocate funds privately, the loan will not go through. Director Lawrence, before you¡¯re familiar with the internal procedures of Swan Enterprise, it¡¯s best not to make irresponsible remarks. It will make people think you¡¯re very unprofessional and... unreasonable.¡±

    Eden looked confident.

    He believed that Jeanne was deliberately threatening him on such an asion, thinking that he would panic and admit it just like that in front of so many people!

    She was simply underestimating him. Since he could do such a thing, he had long been prepared!

    He looked at Jeanne coldly.

    He could take that opportunity to p his Fourth Uncle in the face!

    If it were not for his Fourth Uncle indulging Jeanne, Jeanne would not be so arrogant!

    Jeanne was about to speak, but Henry could not hold it in any longer.

    At first, his heart was pounding nervously. After Jeanne used his son so firmly, he felt a little guilty. He was afraid that his son would have really done something that would go against thepany¡¯s principles. However, at that moment, seeing how confident his son was, he also believed that Jeanne was deliberately framing Eden. Hence, he could not help but stand up for his son.

    He said, ¡°I¡¯m not saying these words because I¡¯m Eden¡¯s father. I think that, with my understanding of Eden, he would not do such an arduous and unrewarding thing. Eden would not be so reckless. Moreover, a 264 million charity fund is a huge investment, and Eden really doesn¡¯t have the authority to do so. Sister-inw, in front of all the senior management, I might as well tell you that the funds allocated by Swanhaven Bank aren¡¯t something that can be simply signed and sealed. After the approval process, they need to be approved by the system. Doing it manually is impossible. Simply put, if Edward didn¡¯t sign and approve the funds through the system, the funds would not be allocated.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Jeanne looked at Henry.

    ¡°I don¡¯t me you if you don¡¯t know. After all, you don¡¯t work at Swan Enterprise, and you don¡¯t know that our internal procedures are so strict. Apany like the Lawrence Enterprise probably doesn¡¯t have such thorough system software.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, they don¡¯t. The Lawrence Enterprise has many projects that can be implemented through the manual signing and approval system.¡±

    ¡°So, if there really is such a sum of money, this fund for charity should be approved by Edward and have little to do with Eden. Of course, I don¡¯t think it exists. The Swans have never been so foolish as to do such a meaningless thing!¡± Henry mocked and then said, ¡°Putting aside whether the charity undertakings are done silently or announced to the world, the Swans will definitely not do such charity to subsidize the merchants. After all, whether the merchants could make up for the difference will depend on how much they earn. After all, that is their marketing method. I personally think that such a thing is not called charity and has no charity value! The charity that we, the Swans, have to do is either educational support, building roads in the countryside, medical treatment for diseases, or some scientific research and development. How can we subsidize the merchants for their losses? The Swans¡¯ money doesn¡¯t fall from the trees!¡±

 Chapter 443 - Humiliating Eden In Public

    <h4>Chapter 443: Humiliating Eden In Public</h4>

    The more Henry spoke, the more he felt that Jeanne was spouting nonsense, and the more he looked down on her.

    ¡°I agree with your point of view.¡± Jeanne nodded.

    ¡°In that case, why are you here today? To attract everyone¡¯s attention? To let all of us know that you¡¯re the secondrgest shareholder of Swan Enterprise? For you to show off to us that Edward gave all of his shares to you?¡± Henry¡¯s sarcasm could not be any more obvious.

    ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m as stupid as you think to use this method to highlight my status.¡± Jeanne smiled.

    She smirked at Henry¡¯s point of view.

    Henry¡¯s expression was a little ugly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about anything else!¡± Henry did not seem to want to get into an argument with Jeanne. ¡°If you don¡¯t have concrete evidence to prove that Eden did such a thing...¡±

    Henry smiled again.

    This time, it was a sarcastic smile as if he thought it was impossible for Eden to do such a thing!

    He said again, ¡°I think our meeting today can end here. I really don¡¯t want to waste my time on this nonsense. Everyone part of the senior management has their own work to do, and we don¡¯t have time to fool around with you.¡±

    After that, he said to Edward, ¡°Edward, when there¡¯s a senior management meeting in the future, please let us know the subject of the meeting in advance. I personally think that we don¡¯t have to be here for some unimportant meeting. The time we wasted today can be considered as me showing you respect. But in the future, I hope you won¡¯t use your authority to do things that don¡¯t conform to your status...¡±

    ¡°Brother.¡± Jeanne interrupted him.

    Henry¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°On a formal asion, please address me by my position.¡±

    ......

    ¡°Director Henry.¡± Jeanne addressed him differently and was not embarrassed.

    However, Henry did not appreciate her kindness. ¡°Since you can¡¯t give me a reason, let¡¯s end today¡¯s meeting here.¡±

    After that, he stood up and prepared to leave.

    ¡°May I ask if you¡¯ve ever given me a chance to speak in this meeting? From the beginning to the end, it was you and Eden who kept denying that this matter was funny and ridiculous. Did you give me a chance to prove that this funny and ridiculous matter is real?¡± Jeanne¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Because I¡¯m certain this matter doesn¡¯t exist, so I don¡¯t want to waste my time with you!¡± Henry insisted.

    ¡°What makes you think that it doesn¡¯t exist?¡±

    ¡°I believe in Eden.¡± Henry was very certain. ¡°He was groomed by me since he was young and received the highest level of education. He is more than capable. How could he make such a low-level mistake?¡±

    ¡°Of course, he won¡¯t make a mistake...¡±

    ¡°Since he won¡¯t, what else is there to say?¡± Henry just did not want Jeanne to speak.

    Every single thing she said was directly hit back at her halfway through.

    Jeanne¡¯s expression was clearly a little ugly.

    It was obvious.

    Henry was deliberately targeting her so that she could not speak in front of the senior management and tell them the whole story. He just did not give her the chance to verify everything.

    He just wanted to make her leave in a sorry state, right?

    Edward¡¯s expression changed.

    Just as he was about to speak, Jeanne¡¯s slender fingers directly pressed onto Edward¡¯s lips.

    The touch of her palm made Edward pause for a moment, and he even kissed her.

    ¡®That pervert!¡¯ Jeanne thought as she retracted her palm without reacting to him.

    She did not need Edward to help her.

    To be more precise, she did not want all the senior management here to think that she was easy to bully and that she needed Edward¡¯s protection.

    Jeanne looked at Henry with a serious expression. ¡°Director Henry, you keep interrupting me. Since you don¡¯t want me to speak, does this mean you have a guilty conscience?¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± Henry flew into a rage.

    ¡°Otherwise, is interrupting someone like this your usual style?¡± Jeanne raised her eyebrows.

    It was obvious that she was questioning Henry¡¯s upbringing.

    Henry¡¯s expression turned grim. He said fiercely, ¡°I just don¡¯t want to waste everyone¡¯s time!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by waste?¡± Jeanne¡¯s eyes narrowed. Suddenly, her presence seemed stronger as she asked word by word, ¡°As a director of thepany and the secondrgest shareholder, don¡¯t I have the right to have everyone sit down for a meeting? !¡±

    Henry was speechless.

    He was silent for a few seconds before he retorted, ¡°It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t have the right, but even if you have a high status, you still need a reasonable reason for everyone to sit down and have a meeting. Even the chairman has his reason for having a meeting. As for you, I really don¡¯t know what your purpose is! Is it to deliberately suppress Eden? Is it to show that you¡¯re dissatisfied with Eden¡¯s work? Jeanne, are you using your current status to benefit yourself?¡±

 Chapter 444 - Humiliating Eden In Public

    <h4>Chapter 444: Humiliating Eden In Public</h4>

    Jeanne¡¯s expression turned cold.

    ¡°Because of your unhappiness with Eden back, you¡¯re deliberately trying to take revenge against Eden now¨C¡±

    ¡°Director Henry, Eden didn¡¯t abandon me back then,¡± Jeanne reminded him.

    This time, Henry¡¯s expression darkened.

    ¡°Back then, when Eden cheated on me, I was the one who broke up with him. As Eden¡¯s father, you should be very clear about all of it, and now you¡¯re trying to nder me? Are you deliberately trying to smear my name? Can I also suspect that because of my current identity, you father and son are jealous¨C¡±

    ¡°Jeanne!¡± Henry was really angered.

    He mmed his hands on the conference table in front of him fiercely.

    ¡°In thepany, I think it¡¯s better for you to call me Director Lawrence, Director Henry,¡± Jeanne said bluntly.

    Henry was so angry that his body was trembling.

    However, Jeanne did not care at all. She did not even look at Henry as she turned to look at the others and said, ¡°I have to say that the conversation with Director Henry just now did dy all of your time, and I apologize to everyone here.¡±

    The underlying meaning was that Henry had said a lot of nonsense today.

    Henry suppressed his anger.

    ine tugged at his big brother¡¯s clothes and gestured for him to sit down.

    ......

    After all, Edward had been indulging Jeanne all along, and now that Edward was in charge of the entire Swan Enterprise, they could not win against her.

    With that, Henry sat down in anger.

    ¡°Before I bring out the evidence, I will first state that I¡¯m not here today to unt my identity. I am not that childish. I¡¯m here because I¡¯m now a member of the Swans, and I have the responsibility and obligation to expose the financial losses to Swan Enterprise. Then, I will try my best to stop the losses.¡±

    No one said anything else.

    After all, if it was useless for Henry to make a fuss, let alone the others.

    ¡°President, can I borrow your projection?¡±

    ¡°Madam, please.¡± Edward gave a look to the staff member, who went forward respectfully.

    Jeanne gave a few simple instructions and passed the USB to the staff member.

    At the same time, a huge projector wined down from above. On the projector, the internal loan information of Swanhaven Bank appeared.

    Eden¡¯s expression immediately changed.

    How did Jeanne get her hands on Swanhaven Bank¡¯s loan information?

    He looked at her without batting an eyelid. Then, he started getting a little nervous.

    Although he had already rearranged it, if things really got to a point where he had to hand over the loan information, handing it over voluntarily and passively were twopletely different things. He did not even know how Jeanne got it!

    He looked coldly at the data on the screen.

    ¡°Excuse me, but where is the 264 million?¡± Henry was deliberately mocking her.

    Jeanne nced at Henry as if she could not be bothered with him anymore.

    She turned her head to the screen and used a pointer to point at the data on the screen. She said, ¡°Here, here, here, here, here, and finally here!¡±

    She marked a few ces on the screen.

    Jeanne said, ¡°It adds up to exactly 270 million.¡±

    At that moment, Eden¡¯s face sank.

    He had indeed split up that sum of money into a few batches and made a non-reimbursable loan.

    He looked at Jeanne in disbelief.

    ¡°I¡¯ve checked. These six sums of money were transferred to six different charity undertakings, and then, they all ended up in one ce.¡± Jeanne looked up and said, ¡°In the public ounts of the Minze District¡¯s Chamber of Commerce.¡±

    As Eden¡¯s face tensed, his body also tensed unconsciously.

    He looked coldly at Jeanne. At that moment, she looked so nonchnt, as if she was waiting for him to make a fool of himself.

    Jeanne said, ¡°The six charity organizations all have a deep rtionship with Swanhaven Bank. I¡¯ve looked into it and verified the fact that Swan Enterprise has never concealed the fact that we do charity. I have to say, Swan Enterprise really has done a lot of charity in the past few years. We¡¯ve invested in many charity projects and donated a lot of money. 80 percent of the charity organizations in Harken have a rtionship with the Swans. With that rtionship, Eden, as the general manager of Swanhaven Bank, is responsible for all the loans of the Swanhaven Bank, including the charity funding, so it¡¯s natural for him to have a good rtionship with these merchants. Therefore, it¡¯s a piece of cake for Eden to find a few charity organizations to transfer the funds.¡±

    ¡°How can you say that I was the one who transferred the funds?¡± Eden stood up and looked at Jeanne. ¡°Swan Enterprise is to do charity with these charity organizations, so it¡¯s normal for me to donate money to them. If you look at more than just the data, you will realize that when these charity organizations needed funds, the Swan Enterprise will always allocate them some. This is a verymon donation project, and the amount doesn¡¯t exceed 50 million. Since it¡¯s a long-term charity project, there¡¯s no problem for me to approve the funds!¡±

 Chapter 445 - Humiliating Eden In Public

    <h4>Chapter 445: Humiliating Eden In Public</h4>

    ¡°Why is there no news that Swan Enterprise is doing charity?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°I have too many things to do and haven¡¯t followed up on the news for a while. I admit this is my mistake, but Director Lawrence can¡¯t just take this as me allocating funds to Minze District! Moreover, what benefits do I get from allocating funds to Minze District?¡± Eden asked in return.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know full well whether there are benefits or not?¡± Jeanne asked sarcastically.

    Eden¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Director Lawrence, I think you¡¯ve concluded that I was the one who did this based on these few sets of data. Do you think you¡¯re convincing?¡±

    ¡°But all these funds eventually ended up in Minze District¡¯s Chamber of Commerce. Doesn¡¯t that prove something?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve donated the money, and since the social organizations have epted my money, they¡¯ll use it wherever they need to. It¡¯s their business what they do with the money. Out of courtesy, they can report the money they used to us. But now, I can tell you very clearly that I haven¡¯t received a single financial statement from them, so I really don¡¯t know where their money went,¡± Eden said bluntly, seemingly having thought of all the measures.

    He had probably thought about the matter very carefully, and that was why he appeared so calm throughout the entire process.

    He continued, ¡°Moreover, the six charity organizations that you¡¯re using are government public welfare organizations. To put it bluntly, they are approved of by the Sanders. The Chamber of Commerce, under the Sanders¡¯ government, is responsible for promoting the development of the local economy. Now, these six charity organizations are investing the funds into the Chamber of Commerce, which is also an investment in the public¡¯s social welfare. Isn¡¯t operations like that a very normal thing?¡±

    Jeanne just looked at Eden with a magnanimous look.

    When Henry heard what Eden said, he quickly spoke as well. He was probably still a little unconvinced by Jeanne¡¯s words earlier. ¡°Did you hear that? Charity funds are veryplicated, to begin with. If you don¡¯t understand, don¡¯t question it here. I suggest you ask more questions before holding this kind of meeting. Otherwise... you will embarrass Edward!¡±

    Jeanne nced at Henry before ignoring him.

    She continued to look straight at Eden. ¡°What you mean is that you were only responsible for allocating the funds to these few charity organizations and did not manage where the funds ended up. You were just following Swan Enterprise¡¯s standard procedures.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Eden was very confident.

    ......

    ¡°In that case...¡± Jeanne scrolled down the screen on the projector. ¡°I would like to ask again. The Swan Enterprise allocated some funds to One Organization a month ago, but why did we donate more money to them in less than 20 days? One Organization is not the only one. Sunshine Organization was also just allocated funds two months ago. Why didn¡¯t Director Eden review such frequent allocation? Does he think he could get it approved since the request went through?¡±

    Suddenly, Eden felt a little nervous.

    At that time, all he wanted was to transfer all the money into the Chamber of Commerce for a reasonable reason, so he looked for a few government public welfare organizations to carry out his ns. To begin with, there were not many government public welfare organizations. Hence, to split the funds¡­ he had no choice at all, and that was why he had not considered the fact that the allocation of funds was too frequent.

    He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t pay too much attention to this. I¡¯ll check itter.¡±

    ¡°Do you always make such mistakes, Director Eden?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°As I said, I¡¯ve been busy, so I might not have been paying enough attention to these donations. What¡¯s more, I have to say that Swan Enterprise has a donation quota to meet every year. In principle, it can¡¯t be too much or too little. The current donation quota is under control, so I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it! Moreover, Swanhaven Bank still has a lot of things I need to deal with. Right now, I¡¯m negotiating a loan contract with a foreign country, and I admit I don¡¯t have enough energy for these trivial matters.¡±

    Of course, Jeanne would not listen to Eden¡¯s words. She said, ¡°Swan Enterprise¡¯s annual donation quota can¡¯t exceed 300 million. This is only October. ording to the usual practice, the end of the year is when everypany does charitable activities. Now that Director Eden has used up the Swan Enterprise¡¯s quota, isn¡¯t this something you should be putting more attention on? Logically speaking, under such circumstances, you should at least report it to the headquarters.¡±

 Chapter 446 - Humiliating Eden In Public

    Chapter 446: Humiliating Eden In Public

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Eden gritted his teeth.

    It was better to be caught for a work mistake than to be caught for deliberately ruining thepany¡¯s interests. As such, he said, ¡°That is indeed my fault. I was too busy, so I didn¡¯t have time to report it to the president. I am willing to ept the punishment.¡±

    ¡°So, you still won¡¯t admit that you deliberately gave money to the Chamber of Commerce, huh?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to admit it, but I didn¡¯t do it at all.¡± Eden was very certain.

    ¡°I originally thought you had your reasons for doing so, Director Eden. After all, my purpose here today is just to find out the truth. Perhaps I don¡¯t understand how allocating money to the Chamber of Commerce is useful to our Swans?¡± Jeanne said calmly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not.¡± Henry interrupted, ¡°This kind of thing doesn¡¯t benefit Swan Enterprise, and we won¡¯t take out such a huge sum of money.¡±

    Jeanne raised her eyebrows. ¡°Is that so? Since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t beat around the bush anymore.¡±

    Eden frowned. Could it be that the woman was hiding something?

    She had just told him so much and forced him to deny that he was rted to the issue with the Chamber of Commerce.

    However, once he was exposed, he would not be able to exin himself.

    He gritted his teeth.

    He had to admit that he was very nervous. His entire body was drenched in cold sweat as he looked at Jeanne, watching her open a video on the USB drive.

    In the video was the person in charge of One Organization.

    ......

    Eden¡¯s expression was very ugly.

    Jeanne opened the video and yed it.

    The person in charge of One Organization said to the big screen, ¡°Director Eden kept looking for me and asking me to help him allocate a sum of money to the Chamber of Commerce in Minze District to support an in-store bulk-buying campaign of theirs. Because the amount of money for this activity was toorge, he needed me to split the amount of money for them. Since it doesn¡¯t vite the rules, and I have a close rtionship with Swan Enterprise, I agreed to it without hesitation. Of course, my organization was not the only one that got the money. Five other public welfare organizations were also involved. I received 48 million yuan, but I¡¯m not sure how much the other organizations got.¡±

    With that, the video ended.

    Jeanne turned to look at Eden, whose face was red with anxiety.

    Back then, he had clearly exined to those people and told them not to say anything to anyone. If they did, they knew the consequences.

    Moreover, he trusted those people more, but he did not expect that they would still betray him!

    In fact, he had never thought that Jeanne would go so deep into investigating it, so he only exined it to those people without threatening them.

    However, the people in the business world were all shrewd people, and a word from him was enough to warn them.

    Unless there were other conflicts of interest, which he had no choice but to admit!

    Eden red fiercely at Jeanne.

    Jeanne looked into his eyes and even smiled. She said, ¡°I discovered some things he did that could not see the light of day, and in exchange, he admitted it.¡±

    ¡°This is ndering! You¡¯re deliberately getting people to nder me!¡± Eden said, refusing to admit it.

    ¡°Of course, you can doubt me.¡± Jeanne nodded. ¡°But I¡¯m only here today to confirm the facts with you. There¡¯s nothing I can do if you don¡¯t admit it. After all, I can¡¯t legally do anything to you! However, I am one who will always see things through to the end. I now suspect that you have deliberately and illegally split the Swans¡¯ donation amount, causing a huge loss to Swan Enterprise¡¯s business. I will take my evidence to the court, and then, I can let the court give you the justice you deserve.¡±

    ¡°Jeanne!¡± Eden burst out in rage. ¡°Thew is based on facts. What benefits do I get from doing this and from financially subsidizing the Chamber of Commerce? Would I profit from it myself? I didn¡¯t take a single cent more from Swan Enterprise or gain any benefits from it. By doing this, you¡¯re only creating more conflicts within the family and damaging our reputation! You¡¯re simply unreasonable!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true. You didn¡¯t profit from it,¡± Jeanne said straightforwardly.

    That was why Eden was still confident at that moment.

    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t gain benefits from doing so!¡± Jeanne¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Your benefits aren¡¯t money but to suppress me.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Eden refused to admit it.

    ¡°It¡¯s a simple answer. As everyone knows, you and I parted on bad terms. Don¡¯t deny you can¡¯t bear to see me doing well, as I can¡¯t with me. Right now, Lawrence Enterprise is piloting an online emerce project. But coincidentally, just at the time and the area of our pilot, a sale started, so our online project naturally suffered heavy losses!¡±

 Chapter 447 - Humiliating Eden In Public

    Chapter 447: Humiliating Eden In Public

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°You¡¯re ming me for the Lawrence Enterprise suffering a heavy loss? Don¡¯t forget. I married Jasmine, so I¡¯m also a part of the Lawrence family. The Lawrences¡¯ loss is also my loss!¡± Eden was still agitated.

    ¡°To the Swan Enterprise, this small loss is like a drop in the ocean. You don¡¯t have to care about it at all! More importantly, the reason you did this was to use this opportunity to make me leave Lawrence Enterprise. After all, this project is my responsibility, and if the project fails, it¡¯ll be my responsibility!¡±

    ¡°Jeanne, what nonsense are you spouting? Who hurt you? I don¡¯t give a damn about you! Since we broke up seven years ago, I haven¡¯t cared about you at all. Who gave you the confidence to make you think that I still care about you? You think too highly of yourself!¡± Eden ridiculed her.

    Jeanne sneered.

    At that moment, Henry said again, ¡°Jeanne, I think you¡¯re unhappy that Eden chose to be with Jasmine back then. To be honest, I don¡¯t think that Jasmine has any outstanding qualities. But now that I see you like this and how ugly you are deep down, I¡¯m really d that my son didn¡¯t choose you back then. Or else¨C¡±

    ¡°Or else, what?¡± Edward¡¯s face darkened.

    He had been silent the entire time, but the moment he opened his mouth, he could not suppress his anger anymore

    Henry was still a little afraid of Edward, so he paused and did not say anything more.

    Then, Jeanne yed another voice message in front of everyone.

    It was the conversation between Jeanne and Eden.

    ¡°Are you still hung up on what happened seven years ago?¡± It was Eden¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Young Master Swan, you¡¯re overthinking it¡­¡±

    ¡°... I¡¯m not that indifferent to you. As long as you take the initiative, I can help you with many things.¡±

    ......

    ¡°...I dare not ask Young Master Swan for help either... Right now, I don¡¯t have the guts to go against Jasmine...¡±

    ¡°If I promise Jasmine won¡¯t do anything to you, will you¨C¡±

    ¡°Young Master Swan, your actions have consequences.¡±

    The voice message ended there.

    Eden¡¯s face instantly turned ck.

    He could not believe Jeanne had that recording, and neither did he notice Jeanne was recording!

    When Jeanne saw Eden¡¯s expression, she smiled.

    When she returned after seven years, she told herself that she would collect as much evidence as she could with a recording device, a miniature camera...

    She was everywhere!

    At that moment, everyone was also looking at Eden. They did not expect Eden would do such a thing behind Jeanne¡¯s back!

    Everyone thought it was Eden who did not want Jeanne back then.

    Moreover, Eden had indeed humiliated Jeanne. He did it so resolutely. To the world, he showed that he was in love with Jasmine, but unexpectedly, he was now so shameless toward Jeanne!

    Henry¡¯s expression changed as he red fiercely at his son.

    Eden gritted his teeth and kept quibbling, ¡°I was testing Jeanne on purpose!¡±

    Jeanne sneered.

    Eden said, ¡°I saw Jeanne was seducing Fourth Uncle, and I thought she was up to no good. That was why I wanted to test her. Jeanne, you think too highly of yourself. I can¡¯t believe you even recorded our conversation. Do you really think that I still have feelings for you?¡±

    ¡°Whether you do or not, you¡¯re well aware of it, Director Eden.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself...¡± Eden gritted his teeth.

    Jeanne said, ¡°Director Eden, since everyone has their own opinions, let¡¯s meet in court.¡±

    It seemed that she did not want to say anything anymore.

    Eden¡¯s body tensed up.

    Jeanne ignored Eden and turned her head toward Edward. ¡°Call the police. Let the Judicial Department investigate and collect evidence first.¡±

    Edward nodded before picking up the phone.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Eden became anxious.

    Everyone looked at him, who was suddenly looking extremely flustered!

 Chapter 448 - Eden Humiliated, With No Place To Hide

    Chapter 448: Eden Humiliated, With No ce To Hide

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    In the huge senior management meeting room in Swan Enterprise, under Jeanne¡¯s cold and calm demeanor, Eden was a little flustered.

    He looked at the phone his Fourth Uncle was holding and hurriedly shouted, ¡°Wait!¡±

    That one word was enough for everyone to look at him and his sudden change in expression.

    They watched him defend himself in the end and said, ¡°Fourth Uncle, are you going to let Jeanne do this?¡±

    Jeanne snickered.

    At that moment, Eden was still refusing to admit defeat.

    Edward nced at Eden and asked in return, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I?¡±

    Eden¡¯s expression turned cold.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t dote on my own wife, who will?¡± Edward was not shy about saying that in front of everyone.

    Eden gritted his teeth.

    He really could not understand how Jeanne seduced his Fourth Uncle. How did she, in a short time, make his Fourth Uncle fall head over heels for her?

    He even saw a huge difference in his Fourth Uncle ever since he and Jeanne got together!

    ¡°Moreover,¡± Edward said, ¡°in this matter, I really didn¡¯t indulge her. After all, what she said was reasonable. If you¡¯re innocent, thew will let you go!¡±

    ......

    Eden gritted his teeth and could not say a word.

    Edward said, ¡°Let me remind you again. You are not allowed to call her Jeanne. Know your ce!¡±

    Eden looked at his Fourth Uncle coldly.

    In front of him, he had never dared to resist. Sometimes, he was even intimidated by his aura.

    At that moment, it was the same.

    He looked at his fourth uncle, his eyes were red.

    The meeting room was quiet. Everyone seemed to be waiting for the truth of whether or not Eden had done anything.

    Time ticked away, and Eden did not say anything for a long time.

    Edward did not seem to want to waste his time with Eden either, so he lowered his eyes and made a call.

    Eden simply watched as Edward dialed the number with a nonchnt expression.

    After the call connected, Edward said, ¡°Is this the judicial authority¨C¡±

    ¡°I admit it!¡± Eden suddenly said out loud.

    Edward narrowed his eyes.

    Suddenly, Edenpromised and said anxiously, ¡°Fourth Uncle, don¡¯t call the police!¡±

    Edward¡¯s hand holding the phone tightened as he looked at Eden coldly. At that moment, his expression was grim.

    Eden could also feel the gaze of his Fourth Uncle, and under that gaze, he had nowhere to hide.

    Eden had indeed gone against Edward and Edward¡¯s principles!

    When Jeanne asked him to hold a senior management meeting today to use Eden, he knew Eden must have done such a thing. In fact, he had to admit that he was somewhat touched that Eden admitted it. At least for a very long time, he had regarded Eden as one of Swan Enterprise¡¯s heirs. Therefore, he actually treated Eden quite well and gave Eden quite a bit of advice on the developments in the business industry.

    At that moment, Edward hung up the phone.

    His expression was ice-cold as he looked at Eden, who had be flustered.

    In the senior management meeting room, a few seconds of silence filled the air.

    While everyone was still caught off guard by the turn of events, Henry flew into a rage. He red fiercely at his son. ¡°Eden, what are you talking about?¡±

    Eden¡¯s body tensed up.

    He had to admit it now.

    If he did not, the judicial authorities would be involved in the investigation. With the evidence Jeanne had, it would be hard for him to exin himself. He did not know what else Jeanne had in her hands!

    Once it involved the judicial authorities, it would be impossible to resolve it privately.

    Once it was known to the public, he would be imprisoned for allegedly abusing his power and harming the Swan Enterprise¡¯s profits!

    At that thought, he could no longer persist with defending himself.

    Hence, he admitted it right away.

    The fact that he was defending himself so desperately just now made him even more embarrassed!

    He did not dare to look at his father.

    He just stood there, feeling humiliated in front of all the senior management.

    When Henry did not get an answer from Eden, his expression darkened. ¡°Eden, tell me now! Did you or did you not give the money to the Chamber of Commerce in Minze District? Did you do such a thing?¡±

    Eden clenched his fists.

    ¡°Speak!¡± Henry was furious.

    Still, Eden chose to remain silent.

    In fact, silence meant tacitly agreeing to it.

    Henry was so angry that his body was trembling.

    He could not believe that his son, whom he had always been proud of, had done such a thing.

    To think that he was mocking Jeanne so indignantly just a moment ago. Now, he was more than ashamed of himself.

 Chapter 449 - Eden Humiliated, With No Place To Hide

    <h4>Chapter 449: Eden Humiliated, With No ce To Hide</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor:</strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor:</strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    He had never thought that his proud son would do such a thing!

    Eden had never been such a reckless person!

    He asked Eden furiously, ¡°Are you crazy? How could you do such a thing? Do you know the consequences of abusing your power?¡±

    He did, but he just could not bear to see Jeanne live a good life. He just wanted that woman to fall into his hands slowly and be miserable.

    ¡°Eden!¡± Henry was so angry that he really wanted to beat Eden to death.

    After all, he was the head of the Swans and the eldest son. In front of so many of the senior management, he felt utterly humiliated!

    ¡°I had no choice. Jasmine forced my hand!¡± Eden looked like he was about to break down.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    That man, Eden, really knew how to find someone else to take the fall.

    She looked at him coldly as he said, ¡°Jasmine has always been jealous of Jeanne. Now that Jeanne is doing very well in Lawrence Enterprise, she¡¯s afraid that Jeanne will be in the limelight and that Lawrence Enterprise will end up in Jeanne¡¯s hands. That was why she asked me to help her chase Jeanne out of the Lawrence Enterprise! I love Jasmine so much that I can¡¯t reject her request. That was why I was so muddle-headed and did such a thing!¡±

    ¡°How could you do everything for a woman? Was that what I taught you?¡± Henry scolded his son, feeling a little resentful that Eden did not live up to his expectations.

    ¡°Dad, you know Jasmine and I have a good rtionship. She begged me every night...¡± Eden said. At that moment, he looked like he was on the verge of breaking down.

    Suddenly, he had lost his previous arrogance and became extremely emotional.

    ......

    Jeanne looked at Eden¡¯s performance coldly, thinking about how she fell in love with Eden back then.

    Was this the Eden she saw back then? How sinister and cunning he was!

    Could he really betray anyone for his own benefit?

    At that moment, she even pitied Jasmine a little.

    Now that Eden had put all the me on Jasmine, she would probably not live a good life from now on, be it in the Swans or the Lawrences.

    Jasmine would not be able to please anybody.

    Hence, she said calmly, ¡°You mean Jasmine made you do all of this?¡±

    Eden nodded, pushing all the me onto Jasmine.

    ¡°You finally admit it now, huh? So, you did use your authority to give up to 270 million dors to the Chamber of Commerce?¡± Jeanne asked.

    Eden nodded ufortably.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you admit it. Otherwise, we will be wasting more of everyone¡¯s time,¡± Jeanne said indifferently.

    Eden frowned.

    He had a feeling that there was another meaning to what Jeanne said.

    The next second, he heard Jeanne say coldly, ¡°Eden, go and turn yourself in!¡±

    What?

    Eden thought he had heard wrongly and looked straight at Jeanne inplete disbelief.

    The woman had done so much just to embarrass him into admitting it, but she had never thought of letting him go.

    As soon as she said that, the others were also a little surprised.

    Although Eden had indeed abused his power to break thew, Eden was still a member of the Swans no matter what. Therefore, they could solve the matter internally and had never thought it would go to such an extent!

    Jeanne took in everyone¡¯s gazes. ¡°Eden¡¯s abuse of power has caused losses to the Swan Enterprise. Now, we need to use legal means to punish Eden and get our money back from the Chamber of Commerce through the proper channels so as to minimize our losses even more.¡±

    They had to admit that, ording to the rules, that was the best solution. If it were anyone else, they would have done that without a doubt.

    However, Eden was still a member of the Swans.

    Even if it caused a certain amount of losses to thepany, it was considered the Swans¡¯ loss. There was no need to go so far.

    Nevertheless, Jeanne did not look like she was joking as she said it with a serious face.

    Eden stared fiercely at Jeanne.

    At that moment, he really wanted to strangle that woman to death and take her down with him.

    ¡°Jeanne!¡± Henry¡¯s voice was very loud. ¡°Are you crazy? You want Eden to turn himself in? Do you want to destroy Eden?¡±

    Although he hated Eden for not living up to expectations, Eden was still his son. He could not watch as Eden went to jail!

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes moved as she looked at Henry and said, ¡°That was Eden¡¯s choice. He should pay the price for his choice!¡±

 Chapter 450 - Eden Humiliated, With No Place To Hide

    <h4>Chapter 450: Eden Humiliated, With No ce To Hide</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what Eden said? Jasmine forced him to do this!¡±

    ¡°No matter if she did or did not...¡± Jeanne¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Without the person involved present here, none of us will know the truth!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Henry¡¯s face turned grim.

    ¡°Do you believe Eden¡¯s one-sided story?¡±

    ¡°Eden has never lied!¡± Henry was certain.

    ¡°In that case, why did he keep defending himself just now?¡± Jeanne mocked.

    Jeanne made Henry speechless.

    At that moment, he was also extremely embarrassed.

    Not only Henry but Eden was also extremely embarrassed.

    From the moment he entered thepany until now, his development had been smooth. Although he was not as outstanding as his fourth uncle, he was still a rather capable leader. The people under him and even some senior executives had high evaluations of him.

    However, that woman, Jeanne, ran his reputation through the mud today.

    He really did not expect that one day, he would be reduced to such a sorry state by that woman!

    Jeanne said, ¡°Of course, even if Jasmine forced him, the person who did wrong was ultimately Eden. Shouldn¡¯t he be punished for his wrongdoings?¡±

    ......

    Henry was furious.

    Then, ine finally started to speak up for Eden.

    Henry and ine were on the same page because the two of them were not very satisfied with Old Master Swan¡¯s arrangements for Edward. As such, they had formed a united front.

    At that moment, she said to Jeanne with the tone of an elder, ¡°Jeanne, don¡¯t be unreasonable!¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s gaze fell on ine again.

    She even smiled at her. ¡°Sister¨C No, Director ine, do you think I¡¯ve taken it too far?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± ine nodded.

    ¡°The way you see it is he shouldn¡¯t be responsible for something wrong he¡¯s done, and ourpany should be the one bearing the financial loss instead! However, if the person who made the mistake wasn¡¯t Eden but another person with another family name who has nothing to do with the Swans, would you think so too?¡±

    ¡°But Eden is a Swan!¡± ine was biased. ¡°This is Swan Enterprise, so the Swans naturallyhave their privileges!¡±

    ¡°What you mean is that the Swans can do whatever they want, even if it means destroying the family.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t twist the facts around!¡± ine¡¯s presence was intimidating!

    ¡°Are you saying that since the Swans slowly built thispany up from the ground, it can also be slowly destroyed?¡± Jeanne¡¯s presence was no less intimidating. ¡°It cannot be denied that the Swans are part of Swan Enterprise, but thepany is not only made up of the Swans. Swan Enterprise doesn¡¯t only need the Swans, but we also need the tens of thousands of employees as well! You¡¯re so biased towards Eden, but have you thought about how to convince the public? Or do you think there¡¯s no need to convince the public? After all, the Swans have the final say in Swan Enterprise!¡±

    ¡°Jeanne!¡± ine was also embarrassed by Jeanne¡¯s words.

    ¡°I¡¯m just reminding you, Director ine, that as a leader, you should act like a leader. Leading by example is what a leader should do!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not your ce to lecture me!¡±

    ¡°You have misunderstood. I¡¯m only stating my point of view. My intention wasn¡¯t to lecture you.¡± Jeanne even smiled. Her attitude was very good.

    The more she acted like that, the angrier ine became.

    However, ine suppressed her anger and turned her head to look at Edward. ¡°Tell me how you¡¯re going to deal with this!¡±

    Everyone was also looking at Edward.

    Even though Jeanne was now the secondrgest shareholder of Swan Enterprise, the real powery in Edward¡¯s hands.

    He was the key person who could dictate that matter.

    Edward said without thinking twice, ¡°Let¡¯s go with what Jeanne said.¡±

    ¡°Edward!¡± Henry started to throw a fit.

    Edward said, ¡°If you did something wrong, being a Swan won¡¯t give you any privileges.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s your nephew. How could you bear to do that?¡± Henry was so angry that his body was trembling.

    ¡°All the more for you to take this as a lesson.¡± Edward said indifferently, ¡°If you, as a member of the Swans, don¡¯t consider things from the family¡¯s standpoint, you¡¯ll be punished even more.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Henry looked at Edward and could not find the word to say.

    Edward could not care less about Henry.

    Then, he moved his finger, gesturing for the staff next to him toe forward.

    ¡°Call the judicial department toe over and collect evidence to investigate¨C¡±

    ¡°Edward, you¡¯re not the only one with the final say in thepany¡¯s matters!¡± Henry stopped him.

    Edward¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Just that alone could make all of them shudder.

    ¡°After all, our father is the chairman of thepany! You can¡¯t make a decision on your own!¡± Henry said fiercely, ¡°This matter should be handled by the chairman and not you!¡±

 Chapter 451 - Eden Humiliated, With No Place To Hide

    <h4>Chapter 451: Eden Humiliated, With No ce To Hide</h4>

    Edward¡¯s eyes were cold.

    However, Henry could not care less either.

    As he made a call, Edward looked at him coldly.

    Meanwhile, everyone was silent.

    Henry picked up the phone. ¡°Dad, there¡¯s something I need to report to you.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± the person on the other end of the phone answered.

    ¡°It¡¯s like this. Because of Jasmine, Eden made a small mistake, which may have caused some losses to thepany. However, Eden realized his mistake and promised not to do it again. But now, Edward and his wife are not showing Eden any mercy and want to send him to prison. If that happens, Eden¡¯s life will be ruined¨C¡±

    ¡°Thepany has been handed over to Edward, so he will handle anything work-rted.¡±

    After saying that, the call disconnected.

    Henry¡¯s entire body froze.

    He originally wanted to ask Old Master Swan to help save him from humiliation. After all, Eden was the son of Old Master Swan¡¯s eldest son. Old Master Swan may not treat Eden very well, but he still valued him, and there was no way he would ignore Eden. However, at that moment¡­

    Henry¡¯s hand that was holding his phone trembled.

    The senior management meeting room was pin-drop silent.

    ......

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    She nced at her phone and saw a pop-up message on the phone that she had turned to silent mode. After that, she looked at Henry again.

    Everyone seemed to be waiting for an answer from Henry. However, he did not say a single word for a long time.

    At that moment, Eden was starting to be afraid.

    If his grandfather wanted to help him, his father would not have that expression on his face.

    No.

    He could not go to jail, not even if he was dead. He was the young master of the Swans. How could he go to jail?

    After that, how could he gain a foothold in South Hampton City? How could he look the others in the eye?

    He looked at his father in panic. ¡°Father, what did grandfather say? Is he going toe over now?¡±

    That was his only hope. He knew very well that if Jeanne wanted to be vicious, she would really send him to jail.

    Meanwhile, Henry was trying hard to hold back his anger. Then, he suddenly turned around and punched Eden hard in the face.

    Caught off guard, Eden was almost knocked off his feat.

    However, as if Henry still had not vented all his anger, he punched Eden fiercely, again and again.

    Everyone in the room was stunned.

    After a while, someone came forward to stop Henry.

    ine pulled Henry back while Richard protected Eden.

    ¡°Henry, calm down,¡± Richard called out to him.

    ¡°Calm down? How can I calm down knowing Eden did such a thing? Instead of sending him to prison and disgracing the Swans, I might as well kill him right now! A life for a life. I will die with him!¡±

    As he said that, he was about to rush over and beat Eden up again.

    Eden was in an extremely pathetic state, and he had never in his life been humiliated like that.

    What was more, he had fallen from grace in front of so many of Swan Enterprise¡¯s senior management.

    ¡°Henry! Henry! Calm down...¡± Richard and ine kept trying to persuade him.

    The scene was chaotic.

    ¡°Actually, we don¡¯t have to send Eden to prison.¡± Among the chaos, a clear female voice suddenly sounded.

    Henry was still raising her fist to hit Eden. However, when he heard Jeanne, he stopped.

    Jeanne said, ¡°Although Eden made a mistake, he doesn¡¯t have to be sent to prison if he can learn from his mistakes and make up for the losses.¡±

    Henry red fiercely at Jeanne.

    Eden was also looking at her, not knowing what kind of tricks that woman was ying.

    Faced with their doubts, Jeanne was very calm. ¡°Eden is a first-time offender, and I also got to know that Eden is very capable in Swan Enterprise. Even though the Swans should be responsible for the tens of thousands of Swan Enterprise¡¯s employees and get equal treatment if they did something wrong, I have to say that letting Eden go straight to prison will also be a loss for thepany. Therefore, after weighing the pros and cons, Eden can choose another way to resolve this matter.¡±

    Jeanne was the one who said he should be sent to prison, and now, she was also the one who said he could resolve the matter in another way.

    It seemed like she had the final say in everything.

    Eden suppressed his anger. At this moment, he did not dare to refute Jeanne¡¯s words for fear that the woman would suddenly go back on her word.

    ¡°How do we resolve this?¡± Henry quickly asked.

    As long as Eden did not have to go to prison, everything would be fine.

    ¡°Eden should make up for all the losses he caused,¡± Jeanne said.

 Chapter 452 - Eden Humiliated, With No Place To Hide

    <h4>Chapter 452: Eden Humiliated, With No ce To Hide</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯ll pay!¡± Henry gritted his teeth.

    It was just 270 million dors!

    He gritted his teeth and took out his wallet from his pocket.

    ¡°Director Henry, please hear me out first.¡± Jeanne¡¯s eyes narrowed unhappily.

    At that moment, Henry did not say anything else.

    Jeanne said unhurriedly, ¡°First of all, Eden caused Swan Enterprise to lose 270 million dors. For that, he will have to pay thepensation ording to the current market¡¯s interest rate.¡±

    Henry gritted his teeth. Although he was dissatisfied with the result, he could only endure it.

    ¡°Secondly, Eden will also have topensate for the losses he caused Lawrence Enterprise.¡±

    Henry red at Jeanne.

    At that moment, the rims of Eden¡¯s eyes were red.

    ¡°Lawrence Enterprise only suffered a heavy loss this time because of Eden¡¯s intentional actions. So, I will give Eden the specific amount ording to the losses, and Eden willpensate ordingly. At the same time, Eden needs to solve the in-store bulk-buying campaign in Minze District. I don¡¯t care what method you use, but the campaign must end today!¡± Jeanne enunciated each word clearly.

    Eden was at his limit.

    After all he did, he was just asking for trouble. He had dug a hole for himself and suffered a huge loss!

    ......

    ¡°Do you have any objections?¡± Jeanne asked Eden.

    Eden¡¯s face was cold. Although he did not speak, he had no choice but to nod his head.

    ¡°What I said just now are all losses that Eden should make up for.¡± Jeanne made herself clear. ¡°Making up for mistakes is only one aspect. The important thing is to pay the price so that you can really learn a lesson! You have to give an exnation to all the employees of the Swan Enterprise.¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Henry asked Jeanne fiercely.

    ¡°Director Henry, please watch what you say. This isn¡¯t what I want. I¡¯m just thinking of a way to save your son!¡±

    Henry was made speechless.

    Naturally, Jeanne did not care about Henry anyway.

    She looked at Eden and said clearly, ¡°Remove him.¡±

    Eden looked at Jeanne fiercely, while Henry also tried his best to suppress his anger.

    ¡°Remove Eden from his position as the president of the Swanhaven Bank,¡± Jeanne said righteously. ¡°As a leader, he should be responsible for his actions!¡±

    Eden¡¯s reddened eyes stared straight at Jeanne.

    He really wished he could drag that woman down with him right there and then. It was far better than being trampled on by her now.

    He really wanted to kill Jeanne, and one day, he would definitely kill her.

    ¡°What do you think, President?¡± Jeanne did not ask for Eden¡¯s opinion at all. Instead, she turned around and asked Edward.

    ¡°Very good,¡± Edward affirmed.

    ¡°What about the others?¡± Jeanne asked.

    The other senior executives naturally did not dare to express their views.

    ¡°Director Henry?¡± Jeanne asked again.

    Henry gritted his teeth.

    Although he could not ept it, he had to. He said, ¡°I ept it.¡±

    ¡°So... What about Director Eden?¡±

    Eden clenched his fists. ¡°I ept thepany¡¯s punishment for me!¡±

    Jeanne nodded. ¡°Since everyone has unanimously approved it, general manager of the general affairs department, please make an announcement to the entirepany today of the removal of President Eden from Swanhaven.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± A staff member, who was sitting in for the meeting, immediately agreed respectfully.

    ¡°I¡¯m done with my side of things.¡± Jeanne looked at Edward.

    Edward nodded and said, ¡°The meeting is adjourned.¡±

    After that, under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, he held Jeanne¡¯s hand and walked out of the senior management meeting room.

    Once they left, the others also left one after another.

    In the end, only Henry, ine, and Eden were left.

    As for Richard,pared to Henry and ine, he was slightly more easygoing. He was ranked in the middle anyway, so no matter who managed Swan Enterprise, it would never be his turn, so he did not have such big ambitions. Hence, he did not form an alliance with Henry and ine.

    Now, only three people were left in the meeting room.

    Henry was so angry that he kicked the chair in the meeting room.

    ¡°Enough. Being angry is useless! Fortunately, Jeanne still knows her limits and didn¡¯t send Eden to jail.¡± ineforted him.

    ¡°It was enough for Edward to show off his power in front of us, and now, Jeanne too!¡± Henry said fiercely, ¡°As the eldest son of the Swans, I¡¯ve had enough of it!¡±

    ¡°What else can we do? Edward has Swan Enterprise deep in his grasp, and there¡¯s nothing we can do about it. Moreover, we¡¯ve known how good father treats Edward for a long time now. You have to put up with it!¡±

    ¡°I can deal with Edward, but for me to endure Jeanne as well? It¡¯s impossible!¡± Henry was enraged.

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ine¡¯s expression was also a little ugly. ¡°For putting me on the spot and humiliating me today, I have to teach that little girl a lesson. Otherwise, she will think that the Swans are easy to bully! However, if Eden had married Jeanne and not Jasmine back then, he wouldn¡¯t have gone to the extent of...¡±

 Chapter 453 - Eden Humiliated, With No Place To Hide

    <h4>Chapter 453: Eden Humiliated, With No ce To Hide</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    ine turned to look at Eden.

    At that moment, Eden was furious. His clenched fists were trembling non-stop.

    He had never been so humiliated in his life.

    He looked at ine with a ferocious expression. ¡°I will never let that woman off. Never!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s think about how to deal with your own mess first!¡± Henry said coldly, ¡°I was hoping you would take back the family from Edward¡¯s hands, but now it seems like I have really overestimated you!¡±

    With that, Henry left in anger.

    At that moment, ineforted Eden. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re still young, and I think highly of you.¡±

    Eden¡¯s body tensed as he tried his best to suppress his emotions.

    He definitely had to get up again and let everyone look at him in a new light!

    ¡­

    In the president of Swan Enterprise¡¯s office, Edward walked in holding Jeanne¡¯s hand.

    Then, he naturally picked her up and sat her down on him on the huge sofa. The two of them looked very intimate.

    Edward asked, ¡°Why did you let Eden go?¡±

    ......

    Jeanne nced at Edward.

    She did not think of letting him off. In fact, she nned to use this time to get something on Eden. She would first demean his self-esteem and then send him to prison.

    On one hand, she really wanted to take revenge for Eden treating her like that, but seeing that Eden was now going against her everywhere, she had to get rid of the man.

    However, Old Master Swan had sent her a message.

    She handed her phone to Edward and said glumly, ¡°Take a look for yourself.¡±

    Edward took it and saw a message on the screen. ¡°Don¡¯t send Eden to prison. As for the rest, it¡¯s up to you. Take it as your birthday present to me today.¡±

    At the end of the day, Old Master Swan was still cunning.

    He rejected Henry during the meeting because he did not want Henry to stir up trouble. When Old Master Swan handed the Swan Enterprise over to Edward, he handed everything over to him. By doing that, he was letting everyone know that Edward had absolute control over thepany and they should listen to Edward in the future.

    However, Eden was, after all, a descendant of the Swans and was quite capable. If she really sent Eden to prison, Old Master Swan would definitely not be able to take it, so he sent her a message.

    She could identify from Henry¡¯s words that she was the key to Eden¡¯s actions this time.

    Moreover, it was not appropriate for Edward to let Eden go.

    Edward had to be fair and just. What was more, since it was obvious that Eden had offended her, it was a good idea for Old Master Swan to let her settle the issue.

    The more Jeanne thought about it, the more she found Old Master Swan an old and cunning fox.

    ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to please him.¡± After reading the text message, Edward said calmly.

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Jeanneughed evilly.

    In that case, she could say goodbye to living with the Swans!

    Old Master Swan had the final say in the family. If she did not show him respect, would she not be courting death?

    Moreover, after removing Eden from his position and dealing him such a heavy blow, Eden would not be able to stir trouble for quite some time. Even if he wanted to, he did not have the ability.

    After weighing the pros and cons, she decided to show Old Master Swan some respect.

    ¡°Speaking of which, Edward, do you want me to send Eden to prison?¡± Jeanne suddenly asked him.

    Even though Edward was on her side during the meeting, she still wanted to know what was on his mind.

    Edward remained silent for two seconds.

    Jeanne furrowed her brows. ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡±

    After all, Eden was also part of the Swans, and a Swan would always stand with a Swan.

    It was just like seven years ago when she asked Edward for help, but he did not in the end.

    Actually, when it came to matters involving family¡­

    She understood.

    ¡°If Eden doesn¡¯t take the wrong path, he¡¯s not bad,¡± said Edward.

    Jeanne smiled.

    She knew that, deep down, Edward did not want to send Eden to prison. In that case, why did he tell her that she did not have to please Old Master Swan?

    What a hypocritical man.

    He was just as cunning as his father.

    ¡°The Swans¡¯ business is huge, and I alone can¡¯t manage it. Besides, I may not have time to manage it in the future, so someone has to inherit it. Although my eldest brother, sister, and even my third brother want to, they¡¯re not young anymore. Even if I give it to them, how long can they manage it? In the end, it has to be given to the next generation.¡±

    ¡°So, you think Eden can do it?¡±

    ¡°Eden isn¡¯t the best, but he can manage thepany reluctantly. Moreover, it¡¯s not too difficult to manage apany well,¡± Edward said casually.

    She thought he was a little arrogant!

    To say that managing apany with a market value of 100 billion was not difficult? Who was he kidding?

    ¡°Do you think Eden can do it now?¡± Jeanne asked.

    She was worried that the fellow would reuse Eden soon.

    After all, Eden was a Swan, and Edward had made it clear that he would be the next sessor by having groomed him.

    In fact, she was also a little puzzled.

    No matter what, Edward was only four years older than Eden. Why did he want to groom Eden as the sessor?

    With their age gap, who knows if Eden might also be dead when Edward died?

    ¡°No,¡± Edward said bluntly.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes moved.

    ¡°Eden has already gone astray, so it¡¯s very difficult to pull himself back on the right path.¡± Edward said, ¡°I didn¡¯t stop you from sending Eden to prison today because I¡¯m very clear Eden can¡¯t turn back now. So, it¡¯s not a shame to teach him a lesson and destroy himpletely. But, of course, you didn¡¯t send him to prison. From an emotional standpoint, I think I can ept it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any other personal feelings for Eden?¡± Jeanne suddenly asked.

    There was a hidden meaning behind her words.

    Edward furrowed his brows.

    ¡°I¡¯ve dated Eden before. Aren¡¯t you jealous?¡± Jeanne looked at him.

    She felt that Edward treated Eden very normally. It was the same as how the elders treated the younger generation.

    He was even so sensible to nurture Eden.

    Did he not have any selfish motives? Did he not hate Eden?

    ¡°I¡¯ve gotten my share,¡± Edward said.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Jeanne looked at him.

    Edward smiled.

    The man seemed to have be fond of smiling.

    ¡°I¡¯ve gotten my share, so I don¡¯t need it anymore,¡± Edward said. ¡°Now, my mind is at peace.¡±

    ¡°When did you get your share?¡± Jeanne was suddenly very curious.

    Edward looked at her. ¡°Do you want to know?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jeanne nodded.

    She really felt that Edward did not seem to care that she had dated Eden before.

    If Eden¡¯s matter had not been exposed, Edward would have treated Eden the same way.

    What should be given to Eden would still be given to him.

    She looked straight at the man in front of her.

    After a long while, she heard him say, ¡°It has been too long. I forgot.¡±

    D*mn!

    She really wanted to swear!

 Chapter 454 - Sweet Shopping

    <h4>Chapter 454: Sweet Shopping</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s been too long. I forgot,¡± Edward said casually.

    What difference was there between saying it and not saying it?

    She looked at Edward unhappily. However, Edward deliberately ignored her.

    He changed the topic. ¡°Are you going back to Lawrence Enterprise?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to buy your father a birthday present.¡± Jeanne was a little indignant. Even though she had been schemed against by Old Man Swan, she still had to show him respect.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already give it to him just now?¡± Edward raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°No. I have to let your old man know he owes me a favor.¡±

    ¡°...Smart.¡± Edward praised her.

    Jeanne smiled.

    At least, in the future, when they encountered some troubles, perhaps they could give each other a way out.

    Jeanne struggled to get out of Edward¡¯s embrace. She had always been swift and decisive. She would do whatever she wanted.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be heading off now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Edward said straightforwardly.

    ......

    Jeanne looked at him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Edward held her hand. ¡°To go shopping.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have work to do?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have to.¡±

    ¡°What an ipetent ruler.¡±

    ¡°For you, I¡¯m willing to be one.¡±

    She thought, ¡®Don¡¯t tease, or I¡¯d be moved.¡¯

    Edward did not seem to notice Jeanne¡¯s emotions as he held Jeanne¡¯s hand and walked out of the office.

    As the office door opened, Nox walked in.

    Nox looked at the two of them and the way they held hands. He said in a high voice, ¡°I heard I missed a good show today!¡±

    The two of them ignored him at the same time, walking past him.

    Nox stared at their backs, thinking, ¡®F*ck! How dare you ignore me now that you have a wife?¡¯

    He had gone to deal with some other things today. Before he returned to thepany, he heard rumors that Eden had been demoted and directly removed from his position as the president of Swanhaven Group. He could imagine how miserable Eden was today, but he could not believe that he had missed out on such an exciting scene!

    As for Eden¡­

    To be honest, if it were not for the Swans or Fourth Master Swan grooming him to be his sessor, Eden would have been beyond redemption and dead for treating Jeanne like that!

    Eden was so stupid to not know what kind of situation he was in!

    It would still be alright if he really learned his lesson this time and kept to himself. Otherwise...

    Nox could imagine what would happen to Eden in the end!

    He walked into Edward¡¯s office and sat on the sofa with his legs crossed.

    In the past, he was the one who apanied Fourth Master Swan.

    F*ck.

    Nox suddenly felt a little annoyed.

    Why did he feel like Fourth Master Swan had abandoned him?

    He even felt f*cking lonely!

    ¡­

    In the Swan family residence¡¯s Purple Pavilion Garden, Eden hade back from leaving the Swan Enterprise¡¯s headquarters in a sorry state.

    He had received a notice of punishment from thepany.

    It had been announcedpany-wide that they had removed him from his position as the president of Swanhaven Group.

    They had removed him but had not given him any other position.

    Just like that, they had put him on hold in Swan Enterprise.

    His expression was grim.

    It was not easy for him to climb his way to that position.

    He could not be denied that he had an innate advantage because he was a member of the Swans. However, he had also worked very hard to obtain the approval of the entire family and had taken over Swanhaven Bank with his own hands. Yet now...

    However, because of Jeanne, he had nothing left!

    Jeanne, that b*tch! He would definitely strangle her to death and make her lose her reputation in front of everyone.

    He would make her feel as embarrassed as he was today.

    He might even expose the thoughts toward her that he had kept in his heart the entire time.

    After all, he had always shown disdain toward Jeanne, but Jeanne¡¯s recording had really humiliated him.

    His expression was extremely ugly, and his entire face looked ferocious.

    Eden walked into the living room with a cold expression.

    ¡°Eldest Young Master,¡± the servant quickly called out to him respectfully.

    However, Edward¡¯s cold expression made the servant dare not speak again. She could only wait by the side in fear and trepidation as Eden asked fiercely, ¡°Where¡¯s Jasmine?¡±

    ¡°The Eldest Young Mistress wasn¡¯t feeling well, so she went to the hospital.¡±

    Eden¡¯s expression worsened.

    When he thought of Jasmine¡¯s submissiveness and how Jasmine had been pampered at home, he felt disgusted with Jasmine, so much so that he did not care about Jasmine¡¯s body.

    He returned to his room coldly and leaned against the bed with a grim expression.

    He could not allow himself to be suppressed by Jeanne like that.

    He could not let Jeanne beat him to it just because of this one time!

    He had to kill Jeanne!

    However, Jeanne was protected by his fourth uncle. Anyone with eyes could see how much his fourth uncle liked Jeanne and how much he indulged the woman!

 Chapter 455 - Sweet Shopping

    <h4>Chapter 455: Sweet Shopping</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    The more he thought about it, the uglier his face became. He just lied in the room, suppressing his anger!

    After a long time, the door was pushed open.

    Jasmine hade back from the hospital and was surprised to hear the maid say that Eden was back.

    Eden was a workaholic, so it wasmon for him to work overtime, and he had nevere back early.

    Did he¡­ miss her?

    For so long, Eden had been treating her more and more coldly.

    Was it because he had also noticed something, so he wanted to treat her better?

    She was full of smiles, and with the shyness of a young girl, she pushed open the door.

    Back then, Eden always used to say that he liked her pure and lovely appearance, and it had been a long time since she heard Eden say anything romantic.

    To be precise, Eden had been so busy recently that he had not talked to her much.

    When she walked in, she saw Eden lying on the bed, looking a little tired.

    She leaned over with a gentle smile. ¡°Eden, why are you back so early today?¡±

    Eden¡¯s eyes moved a little.

    ......

    He did not even look at Jasmine as he said, ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Jasmine was stunned, and the smile on his face instantly froze.

    For a moment, she thought she had heard wrong.

    However, in the next second, she put on a sweet smile again as if she did not hear him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something bad happen at work?¡±

    She tried to get closer to Eden again as she sat beside Eden and took the initiative to hold Eden¡¯s hand, trying to act coquettishly.

    When she was dating Eden back then, Eden had never been able to reject her soft whining and pouting. Once she acted coquettishly to him, he would hug her, kiss her, and even sleep with her¡­

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you! Don¡¯t you understand?¡± Eden¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. He pulled a long face, and his attitude toward Jasmine was horrible. ¡°I told you to get lost!¡±

    After that, he flung Jasmine¡¯s hand away and looked at her with disgust.

    Jasmine looked at Eden in a daze. Her eyes were wide open, and they turned red immediately, with tears welling in them.

    She looked extremely aggrieved.

    ¡°Eden, did I do something wrong to offend you? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± As she said that, tears streamed down her face.

    ¡°What else can you do besides crying? Jasmine, you¡¯re really disgusting!¡±

    ¡°Eden, what do you mean?¡± Jasmine could not take how Eden talked to her anymore.

    Since they got married, besides the first half a month, they have been married for almost three months now. However, his attitude toward her was getting worse and worse, and he was bing increasingly colder toward her!

    What did she do wrong?

    She was at home taking care of his daily life and her mother-inw. What else did he want her to do?

    What was wrong with her?

    Could a man change so much before and after the marriage?

    She looked at Eden with tears in her eyes.

    Eden was unmoved by Jasmine¡¯s questioning. In fact, he was even more annoyed by Jasmine¡¯s pitiful look.

    Especially at that moment, when he thought of Jeanne¡¯s aggressive aura and her calm, collected appearance at the senior management meeting today, he really felt that the Jasmine in front of him was nothingpared to Jeanne!

    Was he blind back then to be bewitched by that woman?

    To think he even married the woman!

    How could that woman be worthy of him?

    She was a daughter of a mistress, and as a woman who could not help him at all in the business world, how could she take the position of the Swans¡¯ eldest young mistress?

    He could not believe that he wasted seven years of his youth on that woman.

    However, he had to admit that there was a time when he was indeed fawned on by Jasmine.

    Jasmine waspletely different from Jeanne. Jasmine knew very well how to make men happy and how to use her femininity to make men feel superior. She allowed him to fully experience the thrill of conquering her body, unlike Jeanne, who always saw everyone as inferior to her and he had to give in to her at all times.

    Yet now, seeing Jasmine trying to attend to him and tter him, he only felt bored and annoyed.

    He said coldly and mercilessly to Jasmine, ¡°Compared to Jeanne, you¡¯re useless!¡±

    Jasmine¡¯s face instantly sank.

    It was fine for Eden to throw a tantrum at her or vent his unhappiness on her.

    However, she could not stand Edenparing her to Jeanne.

    Especially with Jeanne¡¯s current development, Jeanne had indeed reduced Jasmine to nothing. Not only was Jeanne shining brightly in her career, but she was also superior to her in marriage.

 Chapter 456 - Sweet Shopping

    <h4>Chapter 456: Sweet Shopping</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    She could not gain any advantage in front of Jeanne now.

    She had always hated that woman. She wished she could skin that woman alive!

    Now that Eden had deliberately poked her sore spot, her expression became a little ferocious.

    She asked Eden coldly and said, ¡°Do you regret it now? Regret being together with me?¡±

    Eden nced at Jasmine; his expression still grim. However, he did not answer Jasmine¡¯s words.

    He did regret it, but he did not want to admit it.

    He did not want to admit that back then, he was the one who was seduced by Jasmine and broke up with Jeanne.

    If Jasmine had not been there back then, Jeanne would be lying under his body and pleasuring him.

    When he thought about how Jeanne and his fourth uncle were always together like glue...

    He hated her to his core.

    He refused to admit that he still had feelings for Jeanne.

    Jeanne did not know what was good for her back then and almost ruined his reputation. Hence, heunched a series of revenge on her just to make Jeanne show her weakness to him. When he was dating Jeanne back then, Jeanne would never give in even though the two of them liked each other, and he could never have control of Jeanne. He could never ask Jeanne to do anything, and when he wanted to do something intimate with Jeanne sometimes, she would reject him tly. Having already felt repressed, he wanted to use that opportunity to let Jeanne understand that she could not do whatever she wanted in front of him and that he could also look down on her!

    However, his actions did not make Jeanne give in in the end. On the contrary, it made Jeanne give up on himpletely. Even now, she was still going against him in every corner!

    ......

    Now that she has married his fourth uncle, not only was he lower in status than her in thepany but also in the family!

    At that thought, Eden¡¯s expression became even more ferocious.

    He did not know whether he hated Jeanne more or loved her more. Anyway, no one could wish to get what he could not. He would rather destroy it!

    Jasmine saw the scowl on his face.

    She could not understand why Eden had suddenly changed.

    They were clearly on good terms before this, and she thought Eden loved her very much.

    After all, there were so many youngdies from wealthy families. Her birth was not good, but in the end, he still married her.

    She gritted her teeth.

    What did Eden say just now? She was nothingpared to Jeanne.

    That was right!

    Ever since Jeanne¡¯s return, Eden seemed to have changed.

    He seemed to have be less and less into her.

    Could it be that Eden still liked Jeanne?

    No! She refused to ept it.

    She had finally managed to snatch Eden from Jeanne¡¯s hands, so she definitely could not let Jeanne seduce Eden again!

    Her eyes were red, and the softness on her face turned vicious.

    She looked at Eden fiercely as if she wanted to see through him.

    Eden was more than annoyed with her. He was furious. ¡°I told you to get lost. Don¡¯t you understand humannguage? Jasmine, without my permission, you are not toe near me!¡±

    Jasmine looked straight at Eden.

    ¡°You still like Jeanne, don¡¯t you?¡± Jasmine suddenly asked him.

    Since it had alreadye to that point, and if they were going to shed all pretenses of cordiality, they should just let it be!

    Eden looked at Jasmine coldly. ¡°Other than love and affection, what else do you know?¡±

    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Jasmine was also on the verge of breaking down. She shouted fiercely at Eden, ¡°Back then, you said you liked how I didn¡¯t know anything other than loving you wholeheartedly, and now you¡¯re looking down on me? Just because I¡¯m not as capable as Jeanne? Because I can¡¯t help you in your career? Eden, don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re revolting too? You¡¯re not capable enough. Why are you ming everything on me when you¡¯re not capable enough? You can¡¯t do it yourself...¡±

    ¡°p!¡± Eden gave Jasmine a hard p on the face.

    Jasmine looked at Eden in disbelief.

    She covered her face, which was burning with pain.

    She had never thought Eden would hit her one day and so mercilessly at that.

    Her tears flowed even more violently, and there was a scroll on her resentment-filled face.

    ¡°Jasmine, who do you think you are, making such a big fuss here? Do you think I can¡¯t divorce you just because I married you? You¡¯re the daughter of a mistress. What right do you have to be the eldest young mistress of the Swans!¡± Eden was not ashamed of saying all that, and his expression was abnormally cold.

 Chapter 457 - Sweet Shopping

    <h4>Chapter 457: Sweet Shopping</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Eden, don¡¯t we have any feelings for each other¨C¡± Jasmine was on the verge of breaking down. She did not expect that Eden would treat her like that now.

    Eden¡¯s face was full of disgust, and he really did not n on hiding it!

    ¡°Feelings?¡± Eden sneered, ¡°What feelings can I have for you? Back then, if you did not plot your way into my bed and just happened to satisfy my body when I was young and impulsive, did you think I would like you? As for now...¡±

    Eden nced at Jasmine from head to toe with that contemptuous look of his, like he was disgusted by her.

    It made Jasmine feel extremely ashamed.

    He said mercilessly, ¡°Now, I¡¯m sick of it. Even when you¡¯re naked in front of me, I¡¯m not interested in you anymore!¡±

    ¡°Eden!¡± Jasmine¡¯s pride was greatly insulted.

    She could not help but lift her hand to p Eden¡¯s face.

    However, Eden grabbed Jasmine¡¯s arm, rendering her immobile.

    ¡°Eden, I never thought you were such a man. What¡¯s the difference between you and those men outside? You¨C¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no difference. You¡¯re no better!¡± Eden pushed Jasmine away.

    Jasmine lost her bnce and almost fell under the bed.

    Eden did not pity her at all. Instead, he said, ¡°You used your body to seduce me back then, and now that your body doesn¡¯t attract me, you as a person don¡¯t either! Jasmine, I advise you to behave yourself and know your ce in the family. One is as a maid who takes care of me and lets me vent. If you¡¯re a little more obedient, I can still tolerate you for another two years. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind finding some groundless crimes and kicking you out of the Swans!¡±

    ......

    ¡°Eden!¡± Jasmine could not believe that Eden would really say those words one day.

    What did he mean by a maid?

    She was the dignified eldest young mistress of the Swans, for crying out loud!

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Eden did not seem to want to talk to Jasmine anymore.

    He did not even want to look at her anymore!

    Jasmine¡¯s eyes were red with tears. She did not expect Eden could be so cruel when he wanted to be.

    Then, she thought about it carefully.

    Back then, he was just like that to Jeanne too.

    Although the oue of everything was her and Jenifer¡¯s scheme that led Eden to treat Jeanne like that in the end, Eden was the one who decided how far he wanted to take it.

    When that man was ruthless, he really... would be very ruthless.

    She should have known long ago!

    She just looked at Eden coldly, watching him having no consideration for her feelings.

    At that moment, she was also very clear that if they continued like that, her and Eden¡¯s rtionship would definitely end.

    However, she would not let such a thing happen. Not to mention, she still loved Eden very much.

    Even if she did not love him anymore, she could not be chased out of the Swan family. It was not easy for her to marry into the family. How could she let herself leave in such a sad state?

    She definitely would not repeat Jeanne¡¯s mistake!

    She was trying to calm herself down ¡ª something she learned from her mother.

    Jenifer¡¯s greatest ability was that no matter how angry she was, no matter how much she broke down, no matter how aggrieved she was, she could control her emotions. She could please the man with a smile on her face so that the man did not feel guilty toward her or pitied her.

    However, Eden was different from Alexander.

    Eden was a man with bigger ambition, more realistic, and more ruthless.

    That way, she could not gain anything by using her weakness. If she wanted to get back together with Eden, she had to be able to help Eden.

    From Eden¡¯s tone just now, she could guess that Eden must have had a bad day at work, and those issues should be rted to Jeanne!

    She silentlyposed herself before saying, ¡°Eden, did you know I went to the hospital today?¡±

    ¡°Jasmine, can you be a little more self-aware? What does going to the hospital have to do with me? Even if you die, it has nothing to do with me!¡± Eden, when furious, was merciless toward Jasmine.

    Jasmine suppressed the pain in her heart.

    She looked at Eden, the man whom she had loved for many years, and said, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant.¡±

    Eden was stunned when he heard Jasmine¡¯s words.

    Pregnant?

    He looked straight at Jasmine.

    They had been married for more than two months. Although he had be less and less affectionate toward Jasmine, he still needed to satisfy his needs.

 Chapter 458 - Sweet Shopping

    <h4>Chapter 458: Sweet Shopping</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Even though many times, all he could think about was Jeanne.

    Whenever he thought about Jeanne under his fourth uncle, he wished he could cut Jeanne into a thousand pieces!

    The woman was his first, yet he did not even get to touch a single finger of hers.

    Hence, he vented his frustrations on Jasmine in bed and even became rougher. He did not take any precautions either.

    Now, she was pregnant.

    ¡°I thought you¡¯d be looking forward to it. Even when I received this report today, I was already thinking about how I should share this joy with you. When I heard the maid say you came back early, I was secretly delighted. I thought you and the baby had a telepathic connection,¡± said Jasmine. Her pitiful act was gone. Now, it was as if she was telling the truth.

    That, on the contrary, made Eden less disgusted with Jasmine.

    He said, ¡°How big is it?¡±

    ¡°The doctor said two months,¡± answered Jasmine.

    Eden chose to remain silent again.

    In fact, he did not know how he felt about it either. He was happy, but at the thought that it was Jasmine¡¯s child, he could bring himself to feel happy.

    He no longer liked Jasmine, so naturally, he was not particrly excited about the child in Jasmine¡¯s belly.

    However, to say that he was not happy¡­ After all, it was also his child.

    ......

    Although the thought of being a father did not make him emotional, the child might be able to change his position in the Swans.

    In any way, he felt a little conflicted.

    Jasmine looked at Eden¡¯s mood swings but did not see any hint of happiness. At that, she felt a chill in his heart.

    It turned out that when a man could not like someone at the snap of a finger.

    Yet, a woman would give everything she had!

    She said, ¡°Eden, are you excited about the child?¡±

    Eden nced at Jasmine.

    He was feeling conflicted at first, but now, sarcasm was written all over his face. ¡°Jasmine, don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re pregnant with my child, you can rely on it. Let me tell you this. It¡¯s your duty to give birth to my child. I married you just to let you carry on the family line. You should feel honored. Don¡¯t you dare think you can use this to show off in front of me! I will not fall for this.¡±

    ¡°I know full well that you despise me for not being capable enough to help you with anything. I know that.¡±

    Eden sneered.

    At that moment, he could not be bothered to figure out Jasmine¡¯s thoughts. He felt it would be a waste for him to spend even one more second on her.

    However, Jasmine said, ¡°If you¡¯re not in a hurry to have a child, I can help you suppress Jeanne. I can even make your fourth uncle feel embarrassed!¡±

    All of Eden¡¯s anger stemmed from the fact that Jeanne was targeting him everywhere and that he had not given Jeanne what she deserved! On top of that, his fourth uncle was in charge of the entire Swan Enterprise, so he was still under someone¡¯s control!

    If she could help him, he would look at her in a different light. Then, he would feel that she was useful and get back together with her.

    Her mother had told her that to achieve her goal, she had to do anything, whether it was to others or herself.

    The more ruthless she was to herself, the more ruthless she could be to others.

    She looked at Eden coldly, with disbelief in her eyes, and he also looked at her the same way as if he did not believe she could help him deal with Jeanne and his fourth uncle.

    ¡°I can make use of this child and let Jeanne bear the me. Just like in the past, she will lose her reputation and be kicked out of the Swans!¡±

    Eden¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he just stared at Jasmine.

    In the next second, he smiled sinisterly.

    Very well. He must take revenge on Jeanne for everything that happened to him today!

    ¡­

    In South Hampton City¡¯s International Shopping Mall.

    Edward held Jeanne¡¯s hand the entire time in front of so many people, which made Jeanne a little shy.

    The point was that the two of them were really eye-catching, with Edward too handsome and she too beautiful.

    When the two of them walked together, they caught many people¡¯s attention. On top of their identities, they would attract even more attention if they were recognized.

    Jeanne moved her hand, feeling a little ufortable.

    Edward turned her head to look at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t hold my hand. Many people are looking.¡± Jeanne gestured.

    There really were many people around. The people who came and went were all looking in their direction.

    However, when they felt Edward¡¯s gaze, they abruptly retracted their gazes and left quickly.

    Everyone knew that the Fourth Master Swan of South Hampton City should not be provoked.

 Chapter 459 - Sweet Shopping

    <h4>Chapter 459: Sweet Shopping</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Even though everyone said that his personality had changed drastically after he got married, they still could not afford to offend him.

    Edward said, ¡°Isn¡¯t being good-looking for others to see?¡±

    Jeanne was speechless. How could he be so shameless?

    ¡°Moreover, we are legally married.¡± The corners of Edward¡¯s mouth curled up into a beautiful smile.

    When he smiled, Jeanne seemed to have heard gasps among the crowd around her.

    The only thing missing was the frantic screaming.

    Despite that, Edward still held Jeanne in his hands. The two of them walked back and forth to many shops, but they could not find anything they liked.

    Edward said, ¡°If you can¡¯t find something, it¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go and eat something.¡±

    ¡°Since we¡¯re here, how can we not find something?¡± Jeanne was a little angry as she was not someone who would give up halfway.

    ¡°In that case, just pick anything.¡± Edward seemed a little impatient.

    After all, she had never been so torn about picking out a gift for him.

    ¡°Let me think.¡± Jeanne looked around, and her eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Let¡¯s go over there and take a look.¡±

    Jeanne pulled Edward over.

    ......

    Edward was a little reluctant, but the two of them walked into a high-end luxury store.

    It was not a ce to sell clothes or bags. Instead, it was a luxury store specializing in selling razors.

    ¡°Your father seems to have grown a long beard,¡± Jeanne said.

    Edward frowned. ¡°My beard has also grown. You didn¡¯t notice it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you shave every day?¡±

    ¡°I have a lot of growth hormone.¡±

    Jeanne was afraid that was not the case. He just had high levels of sex hormones!

    Jeanne ignored Edward. With the staff¡¯s introduction, she chose a limited-edition razor. ¡°Let¡¯s gift this to your father!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s suitable! Your father definitely won¡¯t like those fancy things, and he¡¯ll just leave them lying around. However, the razor is different. Men need to use it every day,¡± Jeanne said bluntly.

    ¡°Not every man has growth hormones like mine.¡±

    Yes, not every man has sex hormones like his.

    ¡°Anyway, your dad would definitely like something more practical. And if I do something wrong in the future, your dad might even let me off with the razor I bought!¡±

    ¡°Why do you think you will do something wrong?¡± Edward raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°I¡¯m just preparing for a rainy day.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Edward looked at her.

    The look in her eyes was clear... and deep.

    However, Jeanne pretended not to see it and smiled at the staff member. ¡°Wrap it up for me, please.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± The staff member was respectful.

    ¡°It¡¯s a gift. Make the packaging more exquisite,¡± Jeanne reminded.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    With that, the staff member left.

    Jeanne and Edward sat in the shop and waited. Meanwhile, Edward looked at the rows of razors in the shop and did not say anything.

    After a while, the staff handed an exquisite gift box to Jeanne.

    Jeanne held the gift box and said to Edward, ¡°Let¡¯s go and have lunch.¡±

    They had strolled around the mall for quite some time. It was 11:30 p.m. when they left Swan Enterprise, and at that moment, it was already 2 p.m.

    It was no wonder Edward was a little impatient.

    Therefore, the two of them had lunch in a high-ss restaurant in the shopping mall.

    Edward asked, ¡°Do you have anything else nned in the afternoon?¡±

    ¡°No, I n to take a break in the afternoon. I will deal with Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s work matters after Eden has settled that matter.¡±

    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go back earlier this afternoon,¡± Edward said.

    ¡°I want to do more shopping.¡±

    Edward frowned.

    ¡°Hey, if you are busy, you can go back. I can go shopping by myself.¡± Jeanne knew men hated shopping.

    ¡°I¡¯m not busy,¡± Edward said.

    Upon hearing his answer, Jeanne smiled softly. Then, she put down her utensils and wiped her lips. ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Edward also put down his utensils.

    ¡°Fourth Master, I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve never seen you in the toilet before.¡±

    Jeanne looked at him, feeling speechless.

    Seeing that, Edwardpromised. He picked up his knife and fork and continued to eat. ¡°You go ahead.¡±

    Only then did Jeanne stand up.

    Her interaction with Edward made her feel... ufortable as Edward seemed to pamper her more than she thought.

    She pursed her lips and walked toward the washroom before turning around and walking out of the restaurant.

    She looked behind her and then took out her phone to make a call. ¡°Kingsley.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Tonight, I will think of a way to get Old Master Swan¡¯s hair.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°If Eden and Old Master Swan are not rted...¡± Jeanne wanted to say something but hesitated.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about that. All you need to do isplete the task I¡¯ve given you.¡±

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

 Chapter 460 - Sweet Shopping

    <h4>Chapter 460: Sweet Shopping</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Don¡¯t fall in love with Fourth Master Swan,¡± Kingsley reminded her again.

    She did not want to either.

    Then, she put down the phone with a cold expression.

    In the restaurant, Edward was eating the food in front of him. After that, he waited for a long time.

    Suddenly, he recalled thest time it happened was also in that shopping mall ¡ª when Jeanne abandoned him and left.

    Would the same happen again this time?

    His eyes moved when he saw that Jeanne was back. It took quite a while, but she came back.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you wait for a long time.¡± Jeanne smiled.

    After all, Edward had already finished his lunch.

    However, Edward smiled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It doesn¡¯t matter how long I wait.¡± All was fine as long as she did not disappear all of a sudden.

    Feeling her heart racing, Jeanne said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    It meant that she had agreed she would never leave suddenly again.

    After the two of them finished their lunch, Jeanne and Edward walked around the shopping mall again.

    ......

    Jeanne said, ¡°I want to buy some necessities for George.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s time for George to size up on his underwear.¡±

    ¡°Has he grown bigger?¡± Edward asked very seriously.

    Jeanne was speechless.

    George was only six years old. What was he thinking?

    ¡°Oh, he has grown taller, hasn¡¯t he?¡± Edward seemed to realize that he was overthinking things.

    Jeanne nodded.

    George was originally shorter among his peers, but since they returned to South Hampton City for three months, he had grown taller, probably because of his diet and sorts.

    She noticed George¡¯s clothes and pants had looked a little too short, so naturally, his inner wear had to be changed as well.

    She brought Edward to the children¡¯s underwear section.

    Since George liked boxers and not briefs, she picked them out seriously with the staff¡¯s help.

    Edward was apanying her at the side when he saw some pink panties in the children¡¯s section.

    He was actually a little bored.

    He did not quite understand why it was so troublesome for women to go shopping.

    As for underwear¡­ Was it not just a simple purchase? Why did it take them so long to pick one?

    He finally understood why women could spend so much time shopping.

    At that moment, his attention had long been attracted by other children¡¯s clothing.

    He walked over naturally and looked at the very small pink panties in front of him. There were even little angel wings on them.

    ¡°These are the panties of a two- to four-year-old girl. It¡¯s a new and limited edition style. It¡¯ll look very cute on a baby girl,¡± the staff rmended.

    Edward also thought it was very cute, but it would be even cuter on his daughter.

    He said, ¡°Wrap it up.¡±

    ¡°Who are you buying this for?¡± Jeanne suddenly walked over.

    Edward turned his head to her. ¡°My daughter.¡±

    ¡°Where is she?¡± Jeanne red at him.

    Edward said, ¡°She hasn¡¯t found her way home yet.¡±

    ¡®Get lost!¡¯ Jeanne thought. Then, she dragged Edward away and left immediately. ¡®Don¡¯t you dare trick me into giving birth to your child!¡¯

    Edward did not resist as Jeanne dragged him away.

    With that, the two of them walked into the children¡¯s clothing area again.

    Jeanne bought clothes for George, while Edward chose clothes for his daughter, who had not found her way home yet.

    However, of course, Edward ended up not buying anything

    Then, the two of them left the children¡¯s area.

    Edward asked, ¡°Do you need to buy anything?¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you already prepared everything for me?¡± From inner- to outerwear.

    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s buy something for me,¡± Edward said.

    Jeanne frowned.

    She felt that Edward had quite a lot of clothes in the cloakroom.

    ¡°Underwear,¡± Edward said as he dragged Jeanne into the men¡¯s underwear store.

    The staff was very enthusiastic.

    Jeanne apanied Edward to walk around under the guidance of the staff.

    After one round, Edward asked, ¡°Did you see anything you like?¡±

    He was asking Jeanne, who was stunned.

    She did not even look at it.

    She thought that he should be the one choosing his own clothes, and Edward seemed to have seen through Jeanne¡¯s thoughts.

    He said very seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll wear it for you to see.¡±

    That meant he still wanted her to choose.

    The staff at the side could not help butugh softly.

    Jeanne¡¯s face was a little red. Where did the rumored cold and abstinent Fourth Master Swan go?

    Speechless, she started to pick out underwear for Edward.

    ¡°Do you like boxers or triangle underwear?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°Anything you like.¡±

    ¡°Do you like it tight or loose?¡±

    ¡°Anything you like.¡±

    ¡°Do you like it ck or white? Red or gray?¡±

    ¡°Anything you like.¡±

    Jeanne stared at Edward,

    Edward said, ¡°I¡¯ll wear whatever you like.¡±

    At that, Jeanne¡¯s face turned red again. She suspected that the guy was thinking about something lewd!

    The staff member chuckled again.

    Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    Then, she pointed at an exaggerated male leopard-print thong in front of her and said, ¡°I like this.¡±

    Edward took a look at it and was stunned.

    He said, ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jeanne nodded.

    She had a feeling that Edward would never want that.

    ¡°Wrap it up,¡± Edward said to the staff member.

    The staff member, who was busy watching the show, quickly came back to his senses. ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Give me one in every color,¡± Edward added.

    Jeanne felt that she had dug a hole for herself.

    ¡°Okay!¡± The staff member was quite responsive.

    ¡°Are you satisfied, my wife?¡± Edward asked Jeanne.

    ¡®Satisfied, my *ss.¡¯

    Suddenly, Edward bent down.

    Even though Jeanne was wearing high heels, he still had to bend down to whisper to her.

    As he leaned close to her ear and whispered a few words into Jeanne¡¯s ear, her entire face was bright red, and the color spread down to her neck.

    The two¡¯s intimate actions were captured by the paparazzi who had been waiting at the mall.

    Who would have thought that the rumored Fourth Master Swan could be so... affectionate when facing his little wife?

 Chapter 461 - Jasmine Inciting Trouble and

    <h4>Chapter 461: Jasmine Inciting Trouble and Seeking Her Own Destruction</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    After buying his underwear, Jeanne and Edward left the shopping mall.

    As they passed by an exquisite flower shop on the first floor, Jeanne stopped in her tracks.

    She looked at the time while Edward looked at her. ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    ¡°Is this ce close to Central Hospital?¡± Jeanne looked around.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Since we still have some time, I want to go and see Monica,¡± Jeanne said.

    Although she knew Monica only had a superficial injury and that she just needed to recuperate, she had not visited Monica since her ident.

    That girl loved having people around, so it surprised her that Monica had not called her to harass her over thest few days.

    It made her feel... disappointed.

    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll go and visit Finn too,¡± Edward agreed.

    Jeanne said to thedy selling flowers, ¡°Pack a bouquet of red roses for me, please.¡±

    ¡°Yes, miss.¡±

    With that, the two of them carried a bouquet of flowers and walked into the VIP ward of Central Hospital.

    ......

    They went to the orthopedics department first.

    After asking around, they found out that Monica had shamelessly moved herself to the emergency and trauma department and was now in the same room as Dr. Jones.

    Moreover, the news seemed to have spread like wildfire in the hospital.

    In that case, the two of them went to the emergency and trauma department and entered the VIP Ward.

    There were two rooms in the ward ¡ª one on the inside and one on the outside. The inside was a hospital bed, and the outside was the living room.

    When Jeanne and Edward went in, the door to the room inside was closed.

    Then, they heard Monica¡¯s loud voiceing from inside. ¡°Can you stop moving? You¡¯re not making it easy for me.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°How can I help you if you do this? Finn, don¡¯t be shy.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Hubby, are youfortable?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Jeanne felt awkward. Did shee at the wrong time?

    The nurse in the living room looked at Jeanne and Edward and quickly went forward to ask, ¡°Are you here to see Dr. Jones and Mrs. Jones?¡±

    ¡°Uh, yes.¡± Jeanne nodded. ¡°It seems like this is not a good time.¡±

    ¡°No, no.¡± The nurse quickly said, ¡°It¡¯ll take at most ten minutes.¡±

    Jeanne stared at the nurse with her eyes wide open.

    How did she know?

    The nurse said, ¡°It¡¯s the same every day. It takes them about ten minutes.¡±

    It¡¯s the same every day¡­

    Did that mean it was normal for men to want it every day? Had she misjudged Edward?

    She could not help but turn her head to look at Edward, who looked back at her and said slowly, ¡°Your best friend is quite capable.¡±

    Was he criticizing her?

    ¡°Both of you can take a seat. They¡¯ll be done in a while,¡± the nurse told them warmly.

    In the end, Jeanne and Edward sat down.

    After they sat down, the voices in the room continued.

    ¡°Monica, be gentle.¡± Finn was flustered and exasperated.

    ¡°Will you feel morefortable if I¡¯m gentler?¡±

    ¡°Hurry up. Just hurry up.¡±

    ¡°Why are you in a rush¡­¡±

    Jeanne felt embarrassed for them.

    Could the two of them keep a low profile?

    Fortunately, they only waited for about ten minutes when Monica¡¯s voice came from inside. ¡°Miss, can you pleasee in and help us?¡±

    Was Monica always so bold and unrestrained?

    When the nurse heard Monica, she quickly stood up and walked into the room.

    Jeanne did not dare to look over.

    However, after the nurse went in for a while, Jeanne heard Monica¡¯s loud voice from inside again. ¡°Jeanne, are you finally here to see me?¡±

    Having been called out, Jeanne turned her head and nced at Edward.

    With that, Edward held her hand and walked into the room.

    In the room, Monica was wearing a hospital gown and lying on Finn¡¯s bed.

    Finn was also wearing a hospital gown, but he had many tubes inserted into his body. He still looked weak and like he had to be taken care of.

    Jeanne felt her heart ache just looking at Finn. How could Monica do that?

    She looked at Monica, who was unusually excited. ¡°What made you think ofing to see me? I thought you and Fourth Master were so inseparable that you had forgotten about me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been busy.¡± Jeanne gave an excuse.

    Nevertheless, Monica did not mind.

    She noticed the bouquet of flowers in Jeanne¡¯s hand. ¡°Are they for me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll help you put them in a vase.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Just let the nurse do it, so you can spend more time with me. I¡¯m bored to death,¡± Monica said.

    Since Monica said so, Jeanne passed the flowers to the nurse beside her and sat beside Monica¡¯s bed while Edward sat beside Finn.

    Jeanne asked, ¡°Why are you in the same ward as Dr. Jones?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re husband and wife. Shouldn¡¯t we sleep on the same bed?¡±

    Jeanne was speechless. That was not what she meant with her question.

    However, she had to admit that Monica amused her at that moment.

 Chapter 462 - Jasmine Inciting Trouble and Seeking Her Own Destruction

    <h4>Chapter 462: Jasmine Inciting Trouble and Seeking Her Own Destruction</h4>

    ¡°I wonder who said you two were in a marriage of convenience¡­ Hm.¡± Monica covered Jeanne¡¯s mouth.

    Jeanne looked at Monica.

    ¡°That was in the past. Now, my husband and I are devoted, honest, and happy with each other.¡± Monica made sure to enunciate each word with a serious expression.

    The speed at which the woman changed her decision was incredible. She was calling him a ¡®d*uchebag¡¯ not long ago, and now, he was her ¡®husband¡¯?

    Finn was lying on the other side, so when he heard what Monica said, his face was a little red.

    At that moment, Edward was on Finn¡¯s side. He looked at Finn and asked, ¡°How are you?¡±

    Finn smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I didn¡¯t hurt any vital organs, so I can be discharged after resting for some time.¡±

    Edward nodded.

    The two of them did not have much to talk about either, so they listened to Monica and Jeanne chatting beside them.

    Jeanne asked, ¡°When can you be discharged?¡±

    ¡°The doctor said I¡¯m fine. I just can¡¯t put pressure on my ankle, lest it grows back crooked. I can be discharged at any time and just have to do regr checkups. On the other hand, the doctor said Finn will need to be here for at least a week before he can be discharged.¡± Monica was still a little sad when she said that.

    ¡°Take your time to recuperate. There¡¯s no rush,¡± Jeanneforted her.

    ¡°That¡¯s all we can do.¡± Monica nodded. ¡°Anyway, giving birth to a child is not a matter of one or two days.¡±

    ......

    Jeanne looked at her, speechless.

    Monica said very calmly, ¡°Didn¡¯t my parents nag for me to have a child as well? Now that I want a child, I want it as soon as possible. It¡¯s best if I give birth to a pair of fraternal twins, or I¡¯ll have two kids in three years, one boy and one girl.¡±

    ¡°How do you know you¡¯ll have a son and a daughter?¡±

    ¡°I have a hunch.¡±

    Jeanne was speechless again.

    However, she had a feeling that with Monica¡¯s positive attitude toward life, God might treat her better.

    Jeanne and Monica chatted for a while until Edward reminded Jeanne, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte.¡±

    Jeanne looked at the time and said to Monica, ¡°We¡¯ll head off now.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re leaving so soon? That¡¯s too insincere of you. No matter what, you have to have dinner with us before you leave!¡± Monica did not look happy.

    ¡°It¡¯s Old Master Swan¡¯s birthday tonight. I don¡¯t dare to bete.¡±

    Still, Monica was unhappy.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best toe over and spend time with you when I have time.¡±

    ¡°You never have time.¡± Monica hit the nail on the head.

    Fine. Jeanne had to admit that she was a little busy.

    ¡°Forget it. You can go.¡± Monica suddenly smiled again, and her smile was very bright. ¡°I have my husband to apany me.¡±

    Sometimes, Jeanne really envied Monica¡¯s personality, to be able to love so passionately and hate so intensely.

    Jeanne smiled and did not say anything more before leaving the ward with Edward.

    After leaving the ward, Monicay beside Finn.

    Finn frowned as he was not used to her intimacy, but he could not bear to push her away.

    Monica said, ¡°Hubby, do you want to get up and walk around?¡±

    She had spent most of the day lying in bed, and the doctor said she could get out of bed.

    Finn refused. ¡°I¡¯m sleepy.¡±

    ¡°Are you a pig? It¡¯s still so early.¡± Monica could not help butin. ¡°You¡¯ve been sleeping all day. How can you be sleepy?¡±

    Finn nced at Monica, thinking, ¡®You¡¯re the one who¡¯s been sleeping all day.¡¯

    That woman could even fall asleep after flirting with him.

    On the other hand, he... could not sleep at night.

    ¡­

    Jeanne and Edward returned to the Swans family¡¯s courtyard.

    It was 6 p.m., so the two of them went straight to Universe garden. By then, Teddy had already brought George over.

    In Old Master Swan¡¯s main hall, the rest of the Swans had also arrived.

    The Swans were quite a big family.

    Old Master Swan had four children under his care. They were Henry, ine, Ricard, and Edward.

    The eldest son, Henry, only had one son, Eden, who was 25 years old.

    The second daughter, ine, had two daughters, Tatiana and Sasha, who were 21 and 19 years old. However, both of them were studying abroad and were rarely at home, so they were absent today.

    The third son, Richard, had two sons, Kenny and Quinton, who were 17 and 6 years old. The eldest son was in a boarding high school, so he specially requested toe home today. Meanwhile, the second son had been staying at the Swan family home the entire time.

    As for Edward, he had brought his ¡°son¡±, George, with him.

    There were many people in the hall, and it was quite lively at the moment.

    ine was Old Master Swan¡¯s only daughter, so naturally, she would be pampered. However, he only indulged her on the surface because everyone knew that Old Master Swan only valued this fourth son.

 Chapter 463 - Jasmine Inciting Trouble and Seeking Her Own Destruction

    <h4>Chapter 463: Jasmine Inciting Trouble and Seeking Her Own Destruction</h4>

    ine presented her gift. ¡°Dad, this is a custom-made statue of Jesus. I¡¯ve been preparing it sincest year, and it only got done recently. Also, it has been blessed by the pastor.¡±

    Old Master Swan took a look and epted it.

    ¡°Dad, this is an antique vase I had a friend buy for me in Europe. It¡¯s said to be a thousand years old. I know Dad has always had a habit of collecting antiques,¡± Henry quickly said.

    Old Master Swan looked at it and epted it too.

    At that moment, Richard also went up to present his gift. ¡°Dad, my gift isn¡¯t as expensive as Henry and Ruby¡¯s gifts, but here¡¯s an oil painting for you, dad. Kenny has been learning painting from you since he was young, so he has gotten some of your hand-down techniques. He spent nearly a monthpleting this painting. I hope you¡¯ll like it, dad.¡±

    As he spoke, he took out the painting he had prepared with all his heart and showed it to Old Master Swan.

    Old Master Swan took a few nces and nodded. ¡°Not bad.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to thank your grandfather for his praise?¡± Richard hurriedly called out to his eldest son.

    ¡°Thank you, grandfather.¡± Kenny was very respectful.

    Old Master Swan took a few more nces at it and had Wade put it away for him.

    Now that everyone had gifted their presents, they all looked at Edward as if waiting for his present.

    However, at that moment, Old Master Swan suddenly said, ¡°It¡¯s time to eat.¡±

    ¡°Dad,¡± Jeanne called out to him. ¡°Edward and I have also prepared a present for you.¡±

    ......

    Old Master Swan looked at Jeanne and said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you already given me your present?¡±

    When everyone heard the word ¡®given¡¯, they looked at Edward and Jeanne.

    What did they give it?

    ¡°Of course, that doesn¡¯t count.¡± Jeanne smiled very sweetly. ¡°However, the gift from Edward and I is a little simpler. I hope you¡¯ll like it.¡±

    ¡°Take it out,¡± Old Master Swan said, sounding excited.

    Henry and ine looked at the couple with ugly expressions.

    They had not gotten over the anger they had suffered at the senior management meeting today, so how could they tolerate those two people acting obediently in front of Old Master Swan again?

    Henry and ine were not the only ones. Eden¡¯s expression was also extremely ugly.

    As the younger one in the family, he had no right to speak at an asion like Old Master Swan¡¯s birthday dinner or gift presents. However, looking at Jeanne acting such matter-of-factly now, like she had more seniority than him, his expression turned even uglier.

    Jasmine, who was by the side, was naturally filled with intense hatred.

    Seeing that Jeanne could speak to Old Master Swan so calmly made her feel so angry. It felt as if her heart was on fire.

    After all, she had been married into the family for so long, yet Old Master Swan had never spoken to her. Not to mention take the initiative, Old Master Swan had never mentioned her even when the Swans members were chatting.

    Nevertheless, she suppressed her anger.

    Everyone watched Jeanne as she took out an exquisite box.

    Henry sneered.

    His father hated those shy things the most, and looking at her box, he knew his father would not like it.

    Then, Jeanne opened the box.

    Old Master Swan just looked at it with no particr expression on his face.

    Jeanne took out the razor from inside and said, ¡°I saw that your beard was a little long, so I thought of buying a razor for you. The shop owner said that this razor is very good and wouldn¡¯t cut your skin no matter what. I don¡¯t know if your previous razor was good, but since the shop owner said this is good, I had to buy it for you, dad.¡±

    The underlying meaning was that she did not know if he would need it, but she wanted to give him something good.

    Such a kind intention naturally made people feel her sincerity.

    Jasmine looked at Jeanne coldly.

    She never used to think Jeanne was so good at talking. What exactly had Jeanne experienced in the past seven years that allowed her toe back as a new person?

    In the main hall, Old Master Swan took the razor from Jeanne¡¯s hand and nced at it a few times.

    ¡°Dad, do you want to give it a try?¡± Jeanne asked.

    Old Master Swan looked at Jeanne. ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try.¡±

    The others were surprised because Old Master Swan gave off a dignified, distant, and unapproachable air to him!

    However, when did he be so easy to talk to?

    Jeanne quickly volunteered, ¡°I¡¯ll help you, dad.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Old Master Swan agreed just like that.

    After all, other than Wade, Old Master Swan had never allowed anyone else to get close to him.

 Chapter 464 - Jasmine Inciting Trouble and Seeking Her Own Destruction

    <h4>Chapter 464: Jasmine Inciting Trouble and Seeking Her Own Destruction</h4>

    Jeanne took the razor from Old Master Swan¡¯s hand and looked at Old Master Swan¡¯s chin seriously. She said, ¡°The shop owner said you don¡¯t even need to use shaving cream to get a clean shave.¡±

    Old Master Swan nodded.

    ¡°Does it hurt, dad?¡± Jeanne¡¯s movements were very gentle.

    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t.¡±

    In front of everyone, Jeanne shaved Old Master Swan¡¯s stubble until it was clean.

    Wade, who had been standing beside Old Master Swan the entire time, said openly, ¡°She does a better job than me.¡±

    Old Master Swan touched his clean chin and nodded. ¡°Mm, not bad.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d you like it, dad.¡± Jeanne smiled faintly.

    ¡°Wade, put it away for me,¡± Old Master Swan instructed.

    ¡°Yes, Old Master.¡± Wade quickly agreed.

    At that moment, Jeanne had already started to pack up the razor. Once she had cleaned up the stubble inside, she handed it to Wade, who expressed his gratitude with a smile.

    After that, Jeanne returned to Edward¡¯s side, where Edward very naturally hugged Jeanne in his arms as if he was very satisfied with her performance today.

    The smile on the corner of Jeanne¡¯s mouth was a little stiff.

    ......

    What she wanted was only Old Master Swan¡¯s beard.

    Just like the hair, the beard could also be used for a paternity test.

    When she was cleaning up the stubble, she had silently put away what she needed.

    Her eyes moved.

    Just like that, she made herself look as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat,¡± Old Master Swan ordered.

    ¡°Grandfather.¡± Eden suddenly stepped forward.

    Old Master Swan nced at Eden, and his expression shifted a little.

    Eden could also feel it.

    At the same time, Henry¡¯s expression was grim. How dare Eden deliberately try to show off and not behave himself at a time like this?

    Old Master Swan did not even pursue the matter of what he did in thepany, yet he took the initiative to throw himself to the wolves!

    He was about to call out to his son when Eden opened his mouth and said, ¡°Grandfather, I have something to report to you.¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s anything, we¡¯ll talk after the meal.¡± Old Master Swan did not care if he made Eden look bad.

    Eden looked a little embarrassed.

    His grandfather treated Jeanne, a person with another family name, much more dearly than he did, so he naturally felt very ufortable.

    However, he did not dare to say much at that moment, and just like that, he swallowed whatever he wanted to say.

    Everyone in the Swans sat around arge dining table.

    The entire family ate very quietly.

    asionally, ine would act like a spoiled child and say a few words to Old Master Swan, while the others were mostly quiet.

    However, during the meal, they still proposed a few toasts, one from each family.

    As the eldest, Henry was naturally the first to stand up.

    Then, his whole family stood up and looked at Old Master Swan with great respect. ¡°Father, I wish you a good, long, and happy life!¡±

    Old Master Swan nodded in response.

    Henry¡¯s family, who was standing, was about to drink.

    ¡°Jasmine.¡± Eden suddenly called out to her in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯ll drink it for you.¡±

    As he said that, he took Jasmine¡¯s wine cup over.

    Jasmine was a little embarrassed.

    On the other hand, Henry did not look too happy. ¡°It¡¯s just a ss of wine. This is for your grandfather. What are you drinking on behalf of her? Be a little more polite!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t respect grandfather, but Jasmine is pregnant.¡± Eden did not get to announce it just now, but he said it now naturally.

    As soon as he said it out loud, everyone was stunned for a second. Henry was a little slow to react.

    However, Henry¡¯s wife, Belle, started to get excited. She turned her head to Eden and said, ¡°Did you say Jasmine¡¯s pregnant? With the Swans¡¯ child?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Eden nodded.

    ¡°When and how long have you known? How¡¯s the child?¡± Belle quickly asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty good. She went to the hospital for a check-up today. The doctor said it¡¯s been two months and the baby is developing very well,¡± Eden replied.

    ¡°Thank god.¡± Belle looked very excited.

    At that moment, Henry also looked a little happier. ¡°Okay, okay. In that case, this wine...¡±

    Henry turned his head to look at Old Master Swan.

    Old Master Swan did not have much emotion. At that moment, he still said, ¡°The child¡¯s health is more important.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, grandfather,¡± Eden quickly replied and then drank the ss of wine for Jasmine.

    Jasmine looked at Eden shyly.

    Following Henry and his family¡¯s toast to Old Master Swan, the others too did it one by one.

    After that, the dining table became much quieter.

    Jeanne was, in fact, a little absent-minded tonight.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Edward asked her.

    He seemed to be able to notice even the slightest change in her.

    However, Jeanne covered it up. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that eating at your dad¡¯s ce is a little intimidating.¡±

 Chapter 465 - Jasmine Inciting Trouble and Seeking Her Own Destruction

    <h4>Chapter 465: Jasmine Inciting Trouble and Seeking Her Own Destruction</h4>

    Edward picked up a piece of meat for Jeanne, who smiled at him.

    Then, Edward whispered in her ear, ¡°If you want it, we can have one too.¡±

    Jeanne was stunned.

    Did Edward think that she was jealous of Jasmine?

    Jasmine¡¯s pregnancy had indeed caught her by surprise, but they had been married for so long, so they should be pregnant by now. She could not care less about them.

    However, since he thought she was jealous, she might as well take it as such. At least, he would not know that she was thinking about other things.

    While the two of them chatted quietly, ine¡¯s voice suddenly became louder. ¡°I heard you have to be extra careful in the first three months.¡±

    She was talking to Jasmine.

    Jasmine quickly replied, ¡°I will be careful, Auntie. Thank you for your concern.¡±

    ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s a boy or a girl?¡± ine asked.

    ¡°I hope it¡¯s a girl.¡± Eden said, ¡°Girls are more considerate. My two cousins, who are like my sisters, are especially nice.¡±

    ¡°You are so sweet.¡± ine was amused by Eden. ¡°But a daughter is really considerate. Look, she just sent me a message saying that I must wish her grandpa a happy birthday for her.¡±

    ¡°My two younger cousins are indeed very likable.¡±

    ......

    ¡°It¡¯s good if you get a daughter, but the chances for Swans to have a daughter is small,¡± Belle chimed in.

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Grace also interrupted. ¡°I thought it would be great if our second child were a girl, but unexpectedly, it was another boy. Now, when I see the little girls from other families, I really want to take them home and raise them myself.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. Don¡¯t I have two daughters?¡± ine retorted.

    In fact, people in Harken still preferred sons over daughters.

    ine had always been brooding over the fact that she had not been able to have a son, but her pride did not allow her to admit it.

    Hence, after hearing her two sisters-inw say that, she became a little unhappy.

    ¡°You¡¯re different. The children you gave birth to don¡¯t bear the family name, so you¡¯re not considered a Swan,¡± Belle said without thinking too much.

    ine¡¯s expression changed immediately.

    Henry hurriedly stopped his wife. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? ine will always be a Swan.¡±

    Belle also realized that she had said something wrong and quickly corrected herself, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. I just wish Jasmine could give birth to a daughter. ine, don¡¯t take it to heart. Sometimes, what I say may not be pleasant to the ear.¡±

    ine was, after all, the second miss of the Swans. She had always been very arrogant and looked down on her sister-inws, who had married into the family. Her tone was a little sarcastic when she said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You were from a small family. It¡¯s understandable that you can¡¯t speak without offending people.¡±

    Belle¡¯s face was a little ugly.

    Her family was indeed inferior to the Swans, but not to the extent of being ridiculed by ine.

    Belle wanted to retort, but Henry stopped her.

    Henry said, ¡°Us, Swans, have never prioritized boys over girls. Their health is all that matters!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Health is the most important,¡± Belle quickly agreed.

    She was afraid that those people would start fighting and that she would get herself into trouble.

    She and Richard were more well-behaved. They knew very well that they would never have control of the family, so they did not fight over it and just wanted to get their share.

    The dinner table was a little livelier because of Jasmine¡¯s pregnancy.

    Old Master Swan did not stop them from discussing the child either. He figured that since he was getting older, family was important.

    After dinner, no one was in a hurry to go back. They all apanied Old Master Swan and sat in the main hall for a while.

    During that time, Jeanne went to the washroom and had juste out when she saw Jasmine, who was probably waiting for her on purpose.

    Jeanne nced at Jasmine and turned to leave.

    However, Jasmine grabbed Jeanne at that moment.

    Jeanne frowned.

    Jasmine said, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m pregnant.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions,¡± Jeanne said straightforwardly.

    ¡°You and Fourth Master still don¡¯t have good news?¡± Jasmine asked her.

    Jeanne moved her arm, indicating for Jasmine to let go of her.

    With that, Jasmine let go.

    Jeanne said, ¡°That¡¯s my business. Mind your own business.¡±

    ¡°Sister, are you jealous? Because I married into the Swans for only two months and got pregnant with Eden¡¯s child.¡± Jasmine seemed to be deliberately provoking Jeanne.

    Jeanne really thought that Jasmine was stupid enough sometimes.

    She said, ¡°Jasmine, the Swans have many children and grandchildren. Don¡¯t be too proud.¡±

    Jasmine¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°I¡¯m assuming Eden has been treating you worse and worsetely.¡± Jeanne smiled sarcastically.

    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡±

 Chapter 466 - Jasmine Inciting Trouble and Seeking Her Own Destruction

    <h4>Chapter 466: Jasmine Inciting Trouble and Seeking Her Own Destruction</h4>

    ¡°Take advantage of this child of yours and behave yourself in the Swans. Otherwise, if you¡¯re useless, Eden will dump you sooner orter,¡± Jeanne advised kindly. ¡°You better behave yourself.¡±

    ¡°Jeanne!¡± Jasmine suppressed her anger and called out to her.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    ¡°You really want to see me as a joke now, don¡¯t you? You really look down on me now, huh?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how much you weigh?¡± Jeanne looked at Jasmine. ¡°My advice to you is not to think too highly of yourself!¡±

    After saying that, Jeanne turned around to leave without talking nonsense to Jasmine.

    Just as she raised her feet, she suddenly heard a scream behind her.

    Jeanne¡¯s expression darkened as she turned her head, only to see Jasmine¡¯s entire body suddenly fall backward to the ground.

    Normal people would know that that kind of fall was dangerous. If not careful, one might really fall to his or her death.

    However, Jasmine just fell straight to the ground with a loud bang and Jasmine¡¯s scream.

    It instantly attracted the attention of everyone who was still talking in the hall, and the first person to run over was Eden.

    After that, everyone came over.

    Jasmine was holding her stomach.

    ......

    Her entire face looked as pale as paper. She pointed at Jeanne with her eyes red and looked like she was in pain. ¡°Sister, why did you push me?¡±

    ¡®Hah!¡¯ Jeanne really wanted tough.

    Jasmine was probably crazy because only a crazy person would use such a method to frame her.

    ¡°Jasmine! Jasmine, what happened to you? Are you okay?¡± Eden looked extremely worried. At that moment, he was supporting Jasmine and was frazzled.

    ¡°S-Sister, she pushed me. Ouch... It hurts.¡± Jasmine held her stomach in pain.

    ¡°What happened, Jasmine? What happened?¡± Belle¡¯s frantic voice sounded beside Jasmine/

    She quickly went over to look at Jasmine lying on the ground. Her entire face was pale with fear.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m in so much pain. My stomach is in so much pain...¡± Jasmine¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she said to Belle in an extremely weak voice.

    ¡°How did you fall so suddenly? You¡¯re pregnant. What happened? You knew that the bathroom would be slippery, but why didn¡¯t you be careful?¡± Belle said with a reproachful tone. However, she then said, ¡°Call an ambnce! Call an ambnce!¡±

    Jasmine seemed to be in so much pain that she could not speak.

    She justy in Eden¡¯s arms, clutching Eden¡¯s clothes tightly. ¡°Eden, I¡¯m so afraid. I¡¯m afraid that something will happen to the baby...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. With me here, the baby will be fine. Trust me.¡± Eden¡¯s expression was one of deep affection.

    At the entrance of the washroom, a lot of people crowded over at once, squeezing Jeanne out of the crowd.

    Edward held Jeanne in her arms. Seeing Jeanne¡¯s grim expression, he did not say anything.

    After a while, the ambnce stopped at the entrance of the Swans¡¯ Universe Garden.

    Eden quickly and anxiously carried Jasmine into the ambnce while Belle and Henry followed.

    Due to the ambnce¡¯s limited space, the others did not follow.

    As they sent Jasmine away, ine looked in the direction the ambnce left in and said deliberately, ¡°And said that they would give birth to a child? I¡¯m afraid they would not even be able to save the fetus.¡±

    She said that probably because Belle¡¯s words just now had provoked her, and she sounded smug.

    The others did not speak up for Belle.

    Then, ine seemed to have thought of something and said to herself again, ¡°Jasmine seemed to have said something just now. Did someone push her?¡±

    All of a sudden, the finger was pointed at Jeanne, and everyone looked at Jeanne.

    Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    It seemed impossible for her to defend herself.

    Moreover, Jasmine, the person involved, was not around right now, so everything she said would just be an excuse.

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    At that moment, Wade walked out from the main hall to the door, but Old Master Swan did not follow him out.

    Wade said to everyone, ¡°The Old Master said it¡¯s gettingte, so everyone can go back now.¡±

    He did not express any opinions about the ident that happened today.

    ine nced at Jeanne and said in a strange tone, ¡°Let¡¯s see if they can save Jasmine¡¯s child.¡±

    It meant that now may not be the time to be calctive, but someone would always be calctive.

    The others did not say much as they left in twos and threes.

    Jeanne followed Edward back, with George by their side.

    The three of them were very quiet along the way.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯d push Jasmine?¡± Jeanne suddenly said.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about how to make Eden¡¯s family behave themselves,¡± Edward said bluntly.

 Chapter 467 - Jasmine Inciting Trouble and Seeking Her Own Destruction

    <h4>Chapter 467: Jasmine Inciting Trouble and Seeking Her Own Destruction</h4>

    Jeanne looked at Edward.

    ¡°What an eyesore.¡± Edward enunciated each word clearly.

    Suddenly, Jeanne smiled.

    They were indeed an eyesore.

    She initially had a lot of things to do and was too busy to deal with Jasmine and the Lawrences, but now it seemed like she had given them too much time to mess about.

    She said, ¡°I can handle it myself.¡±

    Edward frowned.

    ¡°I really can this time.¡± She could do it even without his help.

    Edward hugged Jeanne in his arms and said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    He had absolute trust in her.

    With that, the three of them returned home.

    Edward and Jeanne returned to their room while George returned to his.

    At that moment, Jeanne suddenly called out to George. ¡°George.¡±

    ......

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Your hair is too long. Let me trim it for you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°You know how to cut hair?¡± Edward was a little surprised.

    Jeanne said, ¡°I know a lot of things.¡±

    Edward had a pensive look on her face. ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Jeanne ignored that flirtatious man and brought George back to George¡¯s room.

    When she closed the door, Jeanne immediately gave George the piece of stubble she had hidden and wrapped inside a napkin.

    George was surprised.

    Jeanne said, ¡°Give it to Miles.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± George nodded.

    He usually did not ask too many questions, but at that moment, Jeanne was rather silent as she looked at the napkin, which was wrapped in a ball in front of her.

    ¡°Mom,¡± George called her.

    It was because she did not have the intention to give the ball of napkin she was holding to him.

    Jeanne came back to her senses.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Jeanne also realized that she was overthinking it.

    Hence, she took a deep breath and gave the tissue to George. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone find out. Otherwise...¡±

    George looked at her.

    Otherwise, they might die a horrible death.

    ¡°Let me cut your hair.¡± Jeanne took another deep breath and got up to pick up the professional scissors that were in George¡¯s room.

    After George sat on the chair obediently, Jeanne started trimming his hair.

    Once she trimmed his hair, Jeanne made George take a shower, and George walked into the bathroom obediently.

    Jeanne squatted down to wash George¡¯s hair. As she was washing it, she seemed to be a little distracted¡­

    If Old Master Swan¡¯s stubble was reced with George¡¯s hair¡­

    Jeanne suddenly broke out in cold sweat.

    How could she have such thoughts?

    She gritted her teeth and threw all George¡¯s hair into the trash can before returning to her room.

    When she pushed open the door, Edward had already finished showering. A towel was draped over him while hey on the bed, looking at her phone as if he was waiting for her.

    Jeanne asked as she walked in, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep without you.¡±

    That fellow really had a sweet mouth.

    With that, she walked into the bathroom. After taking a shower and drying her hair, she returned to the room, where Edward was still waiting for her.

    Jeanne climbed onto the bed and was about to turn off the lights.

    ¡°Are you going to sleep already?¡± Edward asked.

    Jeanne¡¯s body trembled.

    Could she just rest for one night after all that had happened today? Tomorrow morning, she would be torn apart by others.

    Could he give her some space tonight so that she could wake up tomorrow feeling more energized?

    She turned her head and looked at Edward resentfully and unwillingly.

    ¡°Come and help me untie the towel,¡± a certain someone said.

    Jeanne stared at him and did not move, but Edward was not embarrassed either. He stretched out his long arm and pulled Jeanne into his embrace.

    While Jeanne struggled, Edward pressed Jeanne under her body, separating a little distance between them.

    ¡°My period ising.¡± Jeanne found an excuse.

    ¡°It won¡¯t stop you from taking off my clothes.¡±

    Jeanne was speechless.

    ¡°Be good.¡± Edward enticed her.

    Jeanne really could not resist a man¡¯s lust sometimes.

    She reached out her hand, slowly untying Edward¡¯s bathrobe, and was stunned to see what was under the bathrobe.

    She looked straight at his underwear.

    ¡°Does it look good?¡± Edward asked.

    He was so slutty.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Edward suddenly got off Jeanne¡¯s body.

    Upon seeing that, Jeanne somehow felt a little reluctant for him to get off.

    ¡°Go to sleep.¡± Edward turned off the light.

    Jeanne was speechless.

    Did he do all that just so she would look at the leopard print thong she had chosen for him today? What the hell was that man trying to do?

    In the darkness, Edward hugged Jeanne in her arms.

    Jeanne¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    Edward said, ¡°Jeannie.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°I love you very much.¡±

    Jeanne bit her lip unconsciously, and her heart beat a little faster.

    Edward would often say some sweet words when they were together, and each time, it would make her heart beat abnormally. She even felt a little... guilty.

    It was not a nice feeling.

    She said, ¡°Don¡¯t love me too much.¡±

    However, that man hugged her even tighter.

    ¡°At least, I don¡¯t love you that much.¡±

    Since she did not love him that much, he should not love her that much because there woulde a day when they would fight each other mercilessly.

    That night, Edward did not say anything else after that. When she said that she did not love him that much, he hugged her tightly in his arms.

    The two of them hugged each other as theyy there.

    With their thoughts running, they just¡­ waited in silence.

    The next day, the sky had just brightened when Teddy knocked on their door.

    ¡°Fourth Master. Madam.¡± Teddy sounded a little anxious. ¡°The Old Master wants you to hurry over!¡±

    Jeanne opened her eyes, and Edward also opened his at that moment.

    The two of them clearly had insomniast night.

    At that moment, upon hearing Teddy¡¯s anxious voice, they both woke up. It was as if they had long expected that something was about to happen!

    ¡°Fourth Master?¡± Teddy knocked twice again when he did not hear a response.

    Edward sat up from the bed and replied coldly, ¡°I heard it.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Only then did Teddy leave respectfully.

    Edward turned to look at Jeanne, who had also woken up.

    As she got off the bed, she said coldly, ¡°Since she can¡¯t help but seek her destruction, I will fulfill her wish!¡±

    She would fulfill Jasmine¡¯s wish!

 Chapter 468 - Constantly Seeking Her Own Destruction

    <h4>Chapter 468: Constantly Seeking Her Own Destruction</h4>

    Edward and Jeanne chose to take their time to go to Universe Garden.

    It had already been more than half an hour since Teddy called for them.

    Hence, when they went, everyone who was there to celebrate Old Master Swan¡¯s birthday yesterday was already there, waiting for the ¡°culprit¡± to arrive.

    In fact, they had yet to leave the hall.

    As Edward and Jeanne walked in, they heard Belle¡¯s heart-wrenching voiceing from inside. ¡°This is the Swans¡¯ first great-grandson, and he¡¯s gone just like that... She must give us an exnation, or I won¡¯t give up until I die!¡±

    When Jeanne walked in, Edward whispered in her ear, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    Jeanne smiled and nodded. Although she did not need his help, she could not make her husband look bad.

    In the main hall, Belle became more agitated the moment she saw them. She pointed at Jeanne¡¯s nose and said, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you. You¡¯re the reason my grandson is gone! You b*tch!¡±

    Jeanne froze.

    She looked at Belle coldly and did not say anything as she was quietly observing the current situation.

    Kingsley said that when doing anything, one must first pay attention to the surrounding environment, and only then could one do their best to escape unscathed.

    At that moment, Old Master Swan sat in the middle seat in the main hall, still as intimidating as ever.

    Meanwhile, Wade stood respectfully by Old Master Swan¡¯s side, waiting for Old Master Swan¡¯s instructions.

    ......

    On the left and right side of the sofa were the rest of the Swans. Even ine, who did not live in the Swans family¡¯s courtyard, had returned early in the morning. She was probably here to watch the show.

    Jeanne took a look at Jasmine, who was sitting in a corner and crying miserably. She looked weak, pitiful, and worn out. Beside her, Eden hugged her tightly in his arms. His face was filled with pain, and it looked like the two of them were extremely loving.

    ¡°Jeanne! Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Are you guilty and admitting it?¡± Belle questioned Jeanne fiercely.

    Jeanne drew her attention back to Belle.

    Facing Belle, she said in neither servile nor overbearing manner, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, my sister-inw.¡±

    ¡°How dare you still try to quibble!¡± Belle¡¯s face was flushed red. It was obvious that she was furious. ¡°Why did you push Jasmine yesterday? Why did you push her? Do you know what Jasmine went through yesterday? She was only two months pregnant, yet she lost her baby. She didn¡¯t manage to keep it...¡±

    As Belle said it, she cried even harder. She looked heartbroken.

    In that case, Jasmine¡¯s baby was gone, huh?

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    The fall yesterday was very serious. She could have slipped and lost the baby... but she could not have too.

    At least when Eden carried Jasmine in his arms and left yesterday, she did not see any signs of bleeding.

    Actually, there was no need to dwell on it.

    It did not matter whether Jasmine slipped and lost the baby or not. Since Jasmine had chosen to use that method to scheme against her, the child would not be alive no matter what.

    Jasmine was really ruthless, even to herself.

    She raised her head and looked at Belle again. ¡°Did you see me, with your own two eyes, push Jasmine?¡±

    ¡°Jasmine was fine, so how did she fall down?¡± Belle questioned loudly.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we be asking Jasmine that?¡±

    ¡°Jeanne, you!¡± Belle was so angered by Jeanne¡¯s indifference that she started throwing a fit. At that moment, she did not want to waste any more time with Jeanne, so she walked straight toward Old Master Swan, ¡°Dad, you must with this matter. This is the Swans¡¯ first great-grandson. More importantly, we can¡¯t let Jeanne go on like this...¡±

    Old Master Swan nced at Belle and was indifferent to her hysterical appearance.

    He turned to look at Jeanne and said, ¡°Does it have anything to do with you?¡±

    ¡°Dad, no.¡± Jeanne was very certain.

    ¡°Say it again!¡±Old Master Swan¡¯s tone was very heavy.

    It was not a threat but a confirmation.

    Jeanne answered very seriously again, ¡°It had nothing to do with me!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Old Master Swan nodded and then looked at Belle. ¡°In this case, before there¡¯s concrete evidence, I believe that Jeanne didn¡¯t do it¨C¡±

    ¡°Dad!¡± Belle could not ept it.

    She could not ept Old Master Swan¡¯s favoritism.

    ¡°If you have evidence, I will never side with Jeanne,¡± Old Master Swan said.

    What he meant was that if they do not have evidence, they best not spout nonsense and waste his time.

    ¡°What evidence do you need? When Jasmine fell, there were only two of them. Could Jeanne have wronged Jasmine?¡± Belle was obviously dissatisfied with Old Master Swan¡¯s decisions. ¡°They are sisters. Why would Jasmine have wronged Jeanne!¡±

 Chapter 469 - Constantly Seeking Her Own Destruction

    <h4>Chapter 469: Constantly Seeking Her Own Destruction</h4>

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think your words contradict each other? Since they¡¯re sisters, why would Jeanne push Jasmine?¡± Old Master Swan¡¯s face was cold.

    Belle was a little speechless for a moment.

    However, the next second, she quickly said, ¡°Jasmine has always been kind-hearted, and she has never found fault with Jeanne. On the other hand, Jeanne can¡¯t stand seeing Jasmine having a good life. Moreover, I have to say that back when Jeanne and Eden were a couple, they would have been together if it weren¡¯t for Jasmine. That¡¯s why Jeanne has always held a grudge.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If Jasmine had a kind heart, could she have hurt her sister¡¯s feelings?¡± Old Master Swan asked coldly.

    Belle was speechless again.

    Her eyes were red as she looked straight at Old Master Swan. It was obvious that he was overly biased toward Jeanne.

    Belle was on the verge of breaking down. She was at her limit, trying to suppress her emotions, but she could not find any words to refute him.

    At that moment, Henry could not stand it anymore because the bias was obvious.

    Taking advantage of Jasmine¡¯s matter, Henry¡¯s family did not think of going easy on Jeanne!

    He went forward and looked at Old Master Swan, visibly angry. ¡°Dad, why do you have to protect Jeanne like this? Since young, you have always protected Edward, but we can ept all that we¡¯ve suffered. After all, Edward is our youngest brother and someone capable of managing Swan Enterprise well. Although we¡¯re a little dissatisfied with it, we respect dad¡¯s decision. Yet now, you protecting Edward¡¯s wife like this really humiliates us. I can tolerate anything but this!¡±

    Old Master Swan¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°What I want is evidence. Without evidence, I won¡¯t believe Jeanne would treat Jasmine that way.¡±

    ¡°Evidence, I have it,¡± Jasmine suddenly said.

    Her weak voice rang out softly in the hall that was filled with tension, and everyone looked at Jasmine, whose face was pale at that moment. In Eden¡¯s embrace, she looked extremely pitiful.

    ......

    She broke free from Eden¡¯s arms.

    Eden was worried for her. ¡°Be careful.¡±

    Jasmine nodded.

    She looked like she barely managed to stand up and said to Old Master Swan, ¡°Actually... if the child could¡¯ve been saved, I wouldn¡¯t have said it. My sister and I... Indeed, there are some conflicts between us, but she¡¯s my sister after all. I have never thought of fighting with her. I have always wanted to get along with her peacefully. Regarding the matter between Eden and I back then, I really do feel guilty toward her¨C¡±

    ¡°Get to the point!¡± Old Master Swan did not seem to buy Jasmine¡¯s pitiful words.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Jasmine answered respectfully. She did not feel embarrassed because of Old Master Swan¡¯s harsh tone.

    She said, ¡°Last night, I went to the bathroom. As I walked over, I saw my sistering out. When she came out, she looked at me and didn¡¯t look too happy. I knew she had always disliked me, so I was always careful not to provoke her. However,st night, she stopped in front of the bathroom door and used her hand to push me to the ground on purpose.¡±

    ¡°This is still your one-sided statement!¡± Old Master Swan lost his patience with her.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true. It¡¯s my one-sided statement, but... She really did push me. I knew I had to be exceptionally careful after I became pregnant with this baby, afraid I would fall. So, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have slipped and fallen on my own. Now when I think about this baby, when I think about how my sister was so heartless to push me, I-I...¡± Tears started streaming down her face.

    ¡°So, you still don¡¯t have any evidence to prove that Jeanne was the one who did this.¡± Old Master Swan¡¯s expression was very ugly by now.

    ¡°How do I have evidence?¡± Jasmine cried miserably at that moment. She felt that she had suffered a great grievance, yet no one understood her still. ¡°There were only the two of us at the bathroom door. What evidence can I produce to make everyone believe that Jeanne pushed me? I-I-I...¡±

    At that moment, Jasmine was almost out of breath. She seemed agitated but did not know how to express it, and she looked as if she was going to faint at any moment.

    Eden quickly went forward and hugged Jasmine.

    Jasmine leaned into Eden¡¯s embrace and cried her heart out.

    ¡°Dad, as a bystander, from a fair and impartial standpoint, I think you¡¯re making it hard for Jasmine by getting her to produce the evidence. The incident happened very suddenly. How do you expect Jasmine to produce evidence in such a short time? It would take some time to produce evidence, and dad, you can¡¯t be so biased toward Jeanne. From what I see, I don¡¯t think Jasmine could have wronged used Jeanne. In any case, Jasmine married into the family and is eager to please us. Once she gets pregnant, she can rely on her child to support her. She would not treat her own baby carelessly,¡± ine said, with a righteous look on her face. ¡°Logically speaking, this matter is definitely rted to Jeanne!¡±

 Chapter 470 - Constantly Seeking Her Own Destruction

    <h4>Chapter 470: Constantly Seeking Her Own Destruction</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Jasmine has been married to the family for nearly three months, and before that, she dated Eden for seven years. I know Jasmine¡¯s character very well. She¡¯s not one to cause trouble!¡± Henry also said, ¡°It¡¯s true that Jasmine did snatch Eden from Jeanne seven years ago. He may have done something immoral, but it¡¯s difficult to distinguish right from wrong in a rtionship. We can¡¯t me Eden or Jasmine. However, although we can understand it, the person involved might not be able to. Having suffered a great grievance seven years ago, it¡¯s only normal that Jeanne might do something out of the norm to take revenge.¡±

    ¡°Big brother.¡± Jeanne opened her mouth after those family members said a bunch of things about her being in the wrong. She said, ¡°So, you¡¯re saying Jasmine would not do such a thing to stir up trouble because she¡¯s a kind person. In that case, why did Eden insist that Jasmine made him target me everywhere? How do you exin that?¡±

    Henry¡¯s expression changed again, and he red fiercely at Jeanne.

    He found the woman too smart, so much that she could catch any loophole in his words.

    Eden quickly said, ¡°Jasmine only did that to protect her younger brother and his rights and interests. Jeanne, can you say that you don¡¯t have other selfish intentions toward Lawrence Enterprise? Can you say that everything you¡¯re doing at thepany now is for the Lawrences and not for yourself? ording to tradition, Joshua should be the one inheriting Lawrence Enterprise. With you eyeing thepany like a tiger eyeing its prey, it¡¯s reasonable for Jasmine to be worried for her younger brother.¡±

    ¡°In any case, it¡¯s always the right thing to do, right?¡± Jeanne mocked.

    ¡°Jeanne, you just can¡¯t stand to see Jasmine living a good life, can you? You think Jasmine stole my heart!¡± Eden said with certainty. He was certain that Jeanne still had feelings for him.

    ¡°Young Master Swan, would you like me to y the recording I yed yesterday again for your grandfather?¡±

    ¡°I admit I did have some feelings for you at that time, but that was not because of my feelings for you. It was because I thought you and the child had no one to support you, and I wanted to give you a helping hand. I realized it was my fault for everything that happened that year, so I wanted to make it up to you. However, since you didn¡¯t ept my kindness, I naturally wasn¡¯t happy. That was why I deliberately said those words that I didn¡¯t mean. If you really took it seriously, there was nothing I could do. However, everyone can tell how good my rtionship with Jasmine is.¡±

    ¡°I believe in Eden,¡± Jasmine said weakly. ¡°In fact, Eden told me before that you came back with the child because you wanted to marry Thedus, that good-for-nothing, and he thought we should help you as much as we can, which I supported. Later on, you broke off the engagement with the Lockes and married Fourth Uncle. Seeing that your life was already pretty good, we weren¡¯t worried about you anymore.¡±

    Jeanne looked at Jasmine and her performance with Eden.

    In any case, the more powerful the performance, the fiercer the humiliation would be.

    Jasmine continued saying, ¡°Just now, you said that I was targeting you at every turn? Sister, I really am not, but there¡¯s no denying that Joshua is also my younger brother. We¡¯re family. He cried and told me that you were doing very well in the Lawrence Enterprise and that your goal was to take Lawrence Enterprise for yourself. Indeed, I always thought thepany should be passed down to Joshua. After all, we¡¯re all daughters, and we¡¯d get married sooner orter. What¡¯s more, we¡¯re already married. It¡¯s only right that Joshua should inherit thepany. Sister, you can¡¯t eye what belongs to Joshua. It¡¯s not good...¡±

    ......

    Therefore, they had plotted against her. In the end, it was still her fault for not being magnanimous enough.

    Jasmine really was Jenifer¡¯s daughter.

    Facing Jasmine, Jeanne asked, ¡°Why did I push you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either... Probably...¡± Jasmine looked at Jeanne, appearing extremely weak.

    To everyone, Jasmine would always be the weak one, so Jeanne just waited calmly for Jasmine to speak.

    Jasmine said softly, ¡°It¡¯s probably because you think I will be more favored in the family after giving birth to the first great-grandson of the Swans and that it¡¯ll threaten your position¨C¡±

    ¡°Jasmine, the Swans have so many descendants. What is one more? Only you would be so foolish to think that after giving birth to the children of the Swans, a mother can rely on her children to boost your value.¡±

    ¡°Jeanne!¡± Belle, who had been quiet by the side for a while, burst out in anger again.

 Chapter 471 - Constantly Seeking Her Own Destruction

    <h4>Chapter 471: Constantly Seeking Her Own Destruction</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    She called out to Jeanne fiercely.

    Her face was filled with displeasure. ¡°What are you still quibbling about? You caused the death of Jasmine¡¯s child, yet at this moment, you¡¯re still making up false rumors? How can you be so mean? Aren¡¯t you afraid karma would get back at you? For your hatred and jealousy towards Jasmine and implicating an innocent fetus, you¡¯ll never live a good life!¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s expression turned grim at that moment.

    She thought the family¡¯s performance should end here, so she took a deep breath and was about to speak when suddenly, footsteps came from outside the hall.

    Everyone turned around and saw Alexander, Jenifer, and Joshua rushing over.

    Jenifer¡¯s eyes were red.

    As soon as she walked in, she could not help but burst into tears. ¡°Jasmine, what happened to you? Weren¡¯t you fine yesterday? Why did you say that the child¡¯s gone today? It¡¯s only been a day. How could it be gone...¡±

    Another heart-wrenching cry echoed in the main hall.

    At that moment, Old Master Swan¡¯s eyes tensed, and his expression darkened.

    When Jasmine saw Jenifering, she felt even more aggrieved and threw herself into Jenifer¡¯s arms. The two of them hugged each other and cried as if one of their husbands and the other their father was dead.

    Just like that, everyone just watched the performance of a mother and daughter¡¯s bond and them grieving.

    ¡°Mom, calm down. Jasmine¡¯s still alive. She just had a miscarriage.¡± Eden went up tofort Jenifer.

    Only then did Jenifere back to her senses. She quickly wiped her tears and keptforting Jasmine, ¡°Jasmine, be good. Don¡¯t cry. You can still get pregnant with another child. There¡¯s still a chance. However¡­ How could you be so careless? The first three months are the most important. You have never been a careless child. How could such an ident happen?¡±

    ......

    Jasmine was still bawling her eyes out. She looked at Jenifer and then turned to look at Jeanne. Her gaze could not be clearer.

    ¡°Was it Jeanne?¡± Jenifer asked.

    Jasmine bit her lips, looking extremely aggrieved, and nodded.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Jenifer cried out loudly.

    After that, she let go of Jasmine and walked toward Jeanne, who simply looked at her.

    Jenifer lost control of herself and said, ¡°Jeanne, you know full well how I treated you since you were young. After your mother passed away, I have always treated you as my own daughter and have never owed you anything. At least, before you left home seven years ago, I gave you the best of everything and a good life as the eldest youngdy of the family. Regarding the matter between Jasmine and Eden, didn¡¯t I almost beat Jasmine to death for that? Even back then, when your father used to whip you because you were too willful, didn¡¯t I always stop your father from beating you? Now that you¡¯re back, haven¡¯t I tolerated you at every turn? All I hoped for was for you to treat me as your family. However, why did you have to treat Jasmine like this? Even if you hate Jasmine for snatching Eden away, you can¡¯t implicate an Innocent baby...¡±

    Jenifer looked as if she was about to cry herst breath in front of Jeanne.

    However, Jeanne was used to it. She was used to Jenifer being a two-faced person.

    ¡°Jeanne! What the hell is going on?¡± Alexander¡¯s expression was also hideous.

    The family naturally came to help Jasmine.

    Moreover, from Alexander¡¯s point of view, he definitely hoped that Jasmine would be able to give the Swans children. Only then would Jasmine stabilize her position in the Swans, and the Lawrences would also be able to y up to them. However, now that the child was suddenly gone again, no one in the Lawrences would be able to ept it!

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? It¡¯s just a performance by your precious daughter...¡± Jeanne sneered.

    Alexander raised his palm. It was precisely because of Jeanne¡¯s attitude that he wanted to p her.

    Edward¡¯s reaction was quick. Before Jeanne could retaliate, he had grabbed Alexander¡¯s arm fiercely.

    Alexander¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked at Edward.

    With a strong push, Edward pushed Alexander away. The force was so strong that Alexander took a few steps back.

    ¡°I¡¯ll forget about the past.¡± Edward¡¯s face was cold. ¡°But in the future, whoever wants to touch her will have to go through me first!¡±

 Chapter 472 - Constantly Seeking Her Own Destruction

    <h4>Chapter 472: Constantly Seeking Her Own Destruction</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Alexander¡¯s expression was grim.

    In the face of Fourth Master Swan, Alexander was still afraid of him, regardless of whether he was his son-inw.

    He looked at Edward and put down his hand angrily. He said, ¡°Jeanne, you¡¯ve always beenpetitive since you were young, so you can¡¯t stand to see Jasmine being better than you! Haven¡¯t the lessons from seven years ago taught you the truth? Yet, you could still set your sister up. You made me feel that raising a dog would¡¯ve been better than raising you!¡±

    Raising a dog would have been better than raising her, huh?

    Jeanne looked at Alexander coldly. If she was worse than a dog, he was not even qualified to raise a dog!

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°I can make Jasmine suffer any time. Would I have needed to use such despicable methods? The only person who would use such methods is Jasmine!¡±

    ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve never treated you badly. Ever since we were young, I have always listened to you. Other than the matter with Eden, I have never done anything to you. Everyone around us knows I always followed behind you when we were kids. Whatever you wanted me to do, I would do it. What else do you want me to do? All I did was snatch Eden away! If you had said back then that you loved Eden very much and that you wanted to be together with him, I wouldn¡¯t have snatched him away from you even if I loved Eden terribly.¡±

    ¡°The only person I love is you. There¡¯s no way I would be together with Jeanne,¡± Eden quickly added.

    At that moment, he held Jasmine in his arms again, showing his deep affection for her.

    Jeanne looked at them coldly. In her mind, she was only thinking about how stupid she was back then to treat Jasmine as her sister, and that was why Jasmine liked Eden.

    How stupid was she back then?

    At that moment, she regted her emotions, wondering what she had to do to make the two of them suffer for what they did.

    However, her silence at that moment made people assume she was powerless to refute.

    ......

    As such, Belle took the opportunity to say, ¡°Jeanne, you don¡¯t have anything to say, do you? You have no reasons to justify yourself anymore! Jeanne, how can you be so mean to use a fetus to take revenge?¡±

    ¡°Sister-inw, bad people can do all kinds of bad, let alone a fetus. If Jasmine gave birth to a boy, Jeanne might even strangle the child to death!¡± ine fanned the mes.

    Jeanne still did not react because she was still thinking about some things ¡ª methods that could humiliate those peoplepletely.

    Seeing that Jeanne did not say anything, ine pushed her luck. ¡°Actually, this matter is very simple. Jeanne has always been brooding over Eden and Jasmine. However, it¡¯s not because Jeanne still likes Eden. In fact, Jeanne might not like Eden anymore. After all, with Edward in the picture, she probably wouldn¡¯t be interested in Eden anymore. But even though she isn¡¯t interested in Eden, it doesn¡¯t mean she can forgive him for what happened back then. Think about it. Jeanne was quite pitiful back then because of Eden and Jasmine.¡±

    ine exined that matter as a bystander, which in a short time, allowed more people to believe her.

    ine continued saying, ¡°Back then, because Jeanne couldn¡¯t ept Eden and Jasmine being together and because she didn¡¯t know better, she caused the entire South Hampton City to be in an uproar. When it got out of hand, and the truth of the matter came to light, Jeanne¡¯s unreasonable behavior became known to all, ruining her reputation. Later on, because the Lawrences couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure, they sent Jeanne out of the country. At that time, Jeanne was only 18 years old. At 18 years old, she was living abroad alone, and I¡¯m sure life for her wasn¡¯t easy. Apparently...¡±

    ine paused for a moment as if she did not want to make Jeanne look bad.

    She turned her head and looked at Jeanne. ¡°Jeanne, I¡¯m just analyzing this matter from a bystander¡¯s point of view. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    ¡°Please go on, sister. I¡¯m listening.¡± Jeanne was unmoved.

    She was giving them time to perform.

    ine was rather surprised by Jeanne¡¯s indifference. Hence, she did not think too much at that moment. Other than the Swans, she looked down on everyone else. She said, ¡°Apparently, George was born to a man whom Jeanne randomly found to y up to. I also heard thatter on, in order to live a better life, you found more men to help you. Otherwise, where would you have gotten your assets of more than 50 billion dors? Thinking about it this way, Edward also gave you his shares, which are worth a few billion in the market, hence increasing your assets. However, I¡¯m also a little curious. How did you make men willingly throw money at you? That¡¯s not the point, of course, and I don¡¯t want to take it in the wrong direction.¡±

 Chapter 473 - Constantly Seeking Her Own Destruction

    <h4>Chapter 473: Constantly Seeking Her Own Destruction</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ine sounded a little sarcastic.

    She continued, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how you are doing now, but I believe that after all these years of being disgraced, kicked out of the family, and the hard times you endured, deep down, you must hate Jasmine and Eden very much. That¡¯s why you¡¯re back now, shining even brighter. With your ability to avenge yourself, you can¡¯t possibly give up. You definitely won¡¯t let Jasmine and Eden have a good time. I was even thinking that, with how you¡¯re progressing in Lawrence Enterprise, are you deliberately taking revenge on the Lawrences and want to take everything that belongs to them for yourself? I¡¯m sure you must hate your father for chasing you out of the family. At that thought, it¡¯s reasonable for Jasmine to ask Eden to help her target you. If she doesn¡¯t ask Eden to do so, you¡¯ll probably take over the Lawrences very soon!¡±

    ¡°Sister, are you done?¡± Jeanne was very calm.

    After listening to ine¡¯s analysis, she still did not have much of a reaction.

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    ¡°In that case, please continue.¡±

    With that, ine added, ¡°You have always held a grudge against Eden and Jasmine, so when you heard Jasmine say she was pregnant yesterday, you felt uneasy. To be honest, I was paying attention to youst night. Throughout dad¡¯s birthday dinner, you were absent-minded, and I don¡¯t think I was the only one who noticed. Grace.¡±

    Grace began to panic when she heard her name.

    Although she sometimes felt that her position in the Swans was a little unfair as she was always bullied by her sisters-inw, she could only endure it because Richard told her not to cause trouble at home. At that moment, it was obvious that ine called out to her to drag her into a dispute. Hence, she was a little scared.

    She turned her head and nced at Richard, who did not think it was a good idea to say anything under such circumstances.

    ¡°Why are you looking at my brother?¡± ine pulled a long face.

    Right from the start, she had never really liked her sisters-inw.

    ¡°Let me ask you. Did you, too, notice that Jeanne was a little absent-minded at the dinner table yesterday?¡± ine said.

    ......

    Grace did not know how to answer that question either.

    She was afraid that no matter what she said, she might get herself into trouble.

    It was obvious that Henry and his family had joined hands with ine¡¯s family to tear Edward apart.

    In fact, Edward¡¯s existence had always made Henry and ine jealous. Now that they got the goods on Edward, it would be strange for them not to make a big fuss out of it.

    However, she also knew that she could not afford to offend Edward.

    Richard often told her that even though it was not justified, it was still the right choice for the Swans to be handed over to Edward.

    Just from those few words, Grace understood that Richard did not stand on either side and that he approved Old Master Swan¡¯s arrangements. In other words, he approved of Edward.

    Since her husband approved of Edward, wouldn¡¯t her helping ine create conflict between her and her husband?

    Just as she was hesitating and did not know how to reply, Jeanne admitted openly, ¡°Yes. I was indeed absent-mindedst night.¡±

    That was because there were many things on her mind. It was inevitable that she would show it on her face and catch others¡¯ attention.

    Grace heaved a sigh of relief at that moment and could not help but look at Jeanne, feeling inexplicably grateful.

    She had been married into the family for 18 years, but she had always kept to herself. Although she looked mediocre, she had not caused any trouble for her husband.

    She was unlike Belle, who relied on her status as the eldest daughter-inw and would sometimes argue with ine. Of course, because Henry and ine were now on the same side, Belle would still be safe even if she made a fuss sometimes.

    ¡°You were absent-minded because Jasmine was pregnant!¡± ine confirmed this fact.

    ¡°No,¡± Jeanne denied.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to deny it because the truth is obvious. You were unhappy because you were jealous that Jasmine was pregnant, and that was why you were so absent-minded. Moreover, I have to say, Jeanne, you¡¯re quite smart. With Jasmine pregnant, you should be able to figure out what benefits Jasmine could get from this family. Although, what you said just now is also true. The Swans have a number of grandchildren, so ying the grandson card in the family wouldn¡¯t give Jasmine, the mother, much of an advantage. However, just like any other family, everyone looked forward to having another child in the family. Moreover, it would¡¯ve been my father¡¯s first great-grandson, which would still be different. If Jasmine gave birth to the Swans¡¯ first great-grandson, there would definitely be some changes in the family. As for you and Edward...¡±

 Chapter 474 - Constantly Seeking Her Own Destruction

    <h4>Chapter 474: Constantly Seeking Her Own Destruction</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ine paused again.

    Jeanne did not expect that Henry¡¯s family would allow ine to be the one to testify against her. That way, it would make people more convinced of their story because no matter what, ine was speaking as a third party. Compared to Henry¡¯s family, it was definitely more convincing.

    ine looked at Jeanne. ¡°I heard Edward¡¯s body is wed.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes narrowed before she turned to look at Edward beside her. Did that mean the Swans did not know about Edward¡¯s condition?

    ¡°At first, I thought Edward would never in his life get married, and I also didn¡¯t know how you married Edward with a child. However, Edward has been alone for so many years, which is not something normal. Either he¡¯s physically or mentally wed. Anyway, I heard somewhere before ¡ª I think it was from that br*t, Nox ¡ª that there was something wrong with Edward¡¯s body.¡±

    Nox, who was still sleeping soundly on the bed, expressed his innocence.

    When did he say that there was something wrong with Edward? Well, he might have said it before. After all, he had brought Edward women before, but thetter did not want any of them.

    Moreover, he did have a big mouth sometimes.

    At that moment, ine turned her gaze to Edward. ¡°Edward, we might as well take this opportunity to bring it all up, and I won¡¯t beat around the bush. The Swans have a big family business. Since dad has handed the family over to you, you have no choice but to shoulder a heavy burden on the family and bring the family to greater heights. This is one of your duties. However, the continuation of the family line is also an indispensable part of it. Just tell us honestly. Do you have any physical defects? Are you incapable of having a child, or is it not even a possibility? If so, I really think you should give up your power to the next sessor. In my opinion, Eden is the most capable person to be the next sessor.¡±

    At that moment, the topic shifted to Edward instead.

    Edward said, ¡°Sister, you don¡¯t have to worry. I ampletely fine.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯d admit to your problems at a time like that. After all, you have to protect Jeanne.¡± ine was certain of that fact. ¡°I don¡¯t know what Jeanne did to you to make you treat her like this, but Edward, I hope you¡¯ll wake up this time. Jeanne killed a Swan!¡±

    Edward¡¯s face darkened.

    ......

    Just as he was about to speak, Old Master Swan spoke.

    His voice was stern as if he had had enough. ¡°After hearing so much and for so long, everything all of you said is just your one-sided statements. I¡¯ve said it before. Without concrete evidence, I don¡¯t think Jeanne did this!¡±

    ¡°Dad, stop being so biased toward Edward and Jeanne!¡± ine had said so much, only for her father to insist he did not think Jeanne did it. Her expression stiffened. ¡°The truth is obvious. Jeanne was just jealous that Jasmine was pregnant with the child of the Swans, and since Edward can¡¯t get her pregnant, she was afraid that from then on, Jasmine would be more favored than her in this family! Dad, Jeanne has taken it so far, yet why are you still treating her like this? How do you think big brother¡¯s family will be alright with that? ording to tradition, big brother should be the one taking over the family. The fact that you¡¯ve given it to Edward has already upset big brother and his family, yet you¡¯re still defending Jeanne. Let¡¯s not talk about what big brother thinks, but I feel sorry for big brother.¡±

    ¡°ine!¡± Old Master Swan¡¯s expression became even uglier.

    However, ine did not seem to care anymore. She said directly at Old Master Swan, ¡°Dad, even if you think we¡¯re using Jeanne because we might be biased, Jeanne¡¯s father has already said those things about Jeanne. Do you still think you should protect Jeanne? I¡¯m sure Jeanne¡¯s father should know best what type of person Jeanne is, not you.¡±

    Since ine mentioned Alexander, he hurriedly went forward with a look of certainty. ¡°Jeanne must have pushed Jasmine and caused Jasmine to fall. Jasmine has always been a very careful girl, and she definitely would be more careful after finding out she was pregnant. She definitely wouldn¡¯t have fallen. Furthermore, when she fell, Jeanne and Jasmine were together. I understand Jeanne¡¯s personality very well. She has always been verypetitive and can¡¯t stand to see others being better than her, so she likely attacked Jasmine out of jealousy! What¡¯s more, only Jeanne and no one else were there when Jasmine fell. I refuse to believe that such coincidence can happen.¡±

    When Jeanne heard Alexander saying it with such confidence, she snickered.

 Chapter 475 - Announcing to Everyone That George Is Edwardâ€™s Son!

    <h4>Chapter 475: Announcing to Everyone That George Is Edward¡¯s Son!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    In Universe Garden, Alexander used Jeanne and said with certainty that Jasmine¡¯s miscarriage had something to do with Jeanne.

    Jeanne looked at Alexander with a cold smile.

    Sometimes, she wondered why the person whom she had lived with for so many years and raised her could be so disgusting that right now, she really wanted to kill them.

    The smile on her lips became colder and colder as she looked at Alexander, who showed no mercy to her.

    ¡°Dad, did you hear that? Jeanne¡¯s father said the same thing about Jeanne. This proves that this is not the first time Jeanne has done something like that! She has been bossy and domineering since she was young. She just can¡¯t stand seeing others being better than her, so she uses such unscrupulous ways to deal with things. What evidence do you need?¡± ine said righteously.

    Old Master Swan was still unmoved. He looked at the person in front of him coldly and said, ¡°As to what kind of person Jeanne is and whether she would do all these things, I have my reservations. However, you have no concrete evidence to prove that Jeanne did all these. I can be sure to tell everyone that I will not pursue this matter!¡±

    ¡°Dad! How can you protect Jeanne like that?¡± Belle broke down.

    She looked at Old Master Swan and did not care if she made a big fuss.

    She said, ¡°You have always protected Edward, and now you¡¯re also protecting Edward¡¯s wife? What do you want us to think? Let¡¯s not talk about before, when you like Edward and think he has the ability to bring the family to greater heights. We can all tolerate that! But with this matter, I absolutely cannot tolerate it! I refuse to let it go, no matter what. Dad, even if you want to kick me out of the family, I won¡¯t let it go so easily!¡±

    Old Master Swan¡¯s expression was visibly grimmer!

    At that moment, Henry also burst out in rage. He said, ¡°Dad, Eden made a mistake because of some objective and subjective reasons that have caused thepany to lose 200 to 300 million dors. In fact, I don¡¯t think that amount caused too much of an impact on Swan Enterprise! However, Edward and Jeanne fired Eden as the president of Swanhaven Bank in front of the senior management by threatening him with a small piece of evidence, which humiliated and crushed him! Yet, now that Jeanne has made such a huge mistake, you want to settle this matter peacefully? Dad, do you think only Edward matters in the family? What about ine, Richard, and I?¡±

    ¡°Henry!¡± Old Master Swan¡¯s face darkened and was filled with rage.

    Today, Henry had thrown all caution to the wind.

    ......

    After all his years in the Swans, he had had enough.

    He had always thought that the family would eventually fall into his hands. Ever since he was born, he had been well educated by the Swans. However, unexpectedly, when he was in his twenties, his father had another son. What he could not understand even more was that ever since Edward was born, his status plummeted. All his father¡¯s attention shifted to Edward, and in the end, he really did hand the family over to Edward to manage!

    He had been suppressing his emotions, thinking that one day, his father woulde to his senses and hand the Swans back to him. Even if his father did not, he could give it to Eden. Yet now, it seemed like he was dreaming. No matter what, his father would always think of Edward, and in the future, the entire family would be Edward¡¯s to manage!

    He shouted at Old Master Swan, ¡°Father, I have always respected you. I really thought of you as the most admirable person in my life. I have seen you guide the political world and the business world. I¡¯ve also seen the brilliant and righteous side of you. I even regarded you as my role model since I was young, hoping I could be someone like you! But now, your actions have really disappointed me. As the head of the family, you only show favoritism to your youngest son. What do you take the rest of us for? We¡¯ve be dispensable to you, huh?¡±

    Old Master Swan¡¯s expression was extremely ugly.

    He probably did not expect his son to go against him like that one day.

    ¡°If only mom were here. At least mom has never sided with Edward, and you have really taken it too far!¡±

 Chapter 476 - Announcing to Everyone That George Is Edwardâ€™s Son!

    <h4>Chapter 476: Announcing to Everyone That George Is Edward¡¯s Son!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Henry!¡± Old Master Swan¡¯s voice was loud, and his angry expression made everyone present tremble in fear.

    Old Master Swan still looked very authoritative after these years. No one knew whether it was because of his age or not, but he rarely lost his temper.

    Now, he said coldly to Henry, ¡°Since you question my management of this family and think that my actions are uneptable to you, you can leave the Swans!¡±

    ¡°Dad!¡± Henry looked at Old Master Swan in disbelief. ¡°You want to kick me out just because of Edward and his little wife? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re too selfish? Do you really want all of us to leave you one day? Aren¡¯t you afraid you¡¯ll regret your decision?¡±

    ¡°I, Zachary Swan, have lived for so long and have never done anything I regret, including whatever I¡¯ve done to you! You can choose to leave if you don¡¯t understand, and I won¡¯t stop you!¡±

    ¡°Dad! Why do you have to treat us like this? Why can¡¯t you be a fair and just father? Why do you have to protect Edward so much? Aren¡¯t the rest of us your children as well? We¡¯re your biological children too. Why do you have to side with Edward?¡± Henry questioned him. At that moment, he vented all the grievances he had felt for all those years!

    ¡°I¡¯m not on anyone¡¯s side! I treat all of you fairly and justly. I have a clear conscience!¡± Old Master Swan said firmly.

    ¡°Fair and justly? You gave everything to Edward. Do you call that fair and justly? You¡¯re lying through your teeth! How can you even say it in such a dignified manner?¡±

    ¡°Have you ever thought about what Edward had to go through for everything he received today? What was he doing when you were enjoying yourselves?¡± Old Master Swan said coldly, ¡°Who was the one who shouldered all the burden of Swan Enterprise? Was it you? Why do you think you could live a luxurious life with a high sry? Who gave you an easy life? You¡¯ve been enjoying all of this so naturally, and now, you¡¯re telling me you don¡¯t think it¡¯s fair?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m mediocre because you valued Edward too highly, allowing him to take charge of everything and making me useless! If it weren¡¯t for Edward, I could have supported the entire Edward and be the pir of the family!¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten that one of your decisions almost caused the Swans to go bankrupt?¡± Old Master Swan looked at Henry with a grim expression. ¡°Need I list all the ridiculous things you did in thepany?¡±

    ¡°I was still young back then. I might have made some mistakes, but you can¡¯t use that to deny me everything!¡±

    ¡°You were still young? You were already 30 when I gave you the power to manage the family. Meanwhile, Edward isn¡¯t even 30 yet and has been managing the Swans for almost ten years. Who gave you the confidence topare yourself with Edward?¡± Old Master Swan mocked Henry in front of everyone.

    ......

    Henry was embarrassed by Master Yan¡¯s words.

    He admitted that he was not as capable as Edward, but he still could not ept it.

    They were all Zachary¡¯s sons. Why would he protect Edward more just because Edward was more capable?

    In Zachary¡¯s heart, the others were nothing at all.

    Looking at Henry¡¯s expression, Old Master Swan did not think of giving him a way out. He said coldly, ¡°Today¡¯s matter ends here. From now on, I don¡¯t want to hear anyone else say I¡¯m biased towards Edward! I can let it go this time, but it doesn¡¯t mean I can tolerate it next time!¡±

    Old Master Swan¡¯s words were intimidating, and no one dared to go against him.

    No matter what ine said or how much she acted like a spoiled child fawning over Old Master Swan, she did not dare to anger Old Master Swan.

    She looked at her big brother, who was also shaken by Old Master Swan¡¯s hostility and did not dare to say another word.

    Everyone knew very well that if they angered Old Master Swan at that moment, they would be kicked out of the family.

    No matter what, they were, indeed, living a luxurious life with no worries about food or having shelter over their head. They had so much money that they could not even use it all. If they were really kicked out of the family, they would have no ability to survive in the outside world and would be penniless sooner orter. No one dared to take it that far.

    Suddenly, a suffocating silence filled the air.

    Old Master Swan intended to get up and leave.

    Just like that, the matter would end under Old Master Swan¡¯s authority.

 Chapter 477 - Announcing to Everyone That George Is Edwardâ€™s Son!

    <h4>Chapter 477: Announcing to Everyone That George Is Edward¡¯s Son!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    No one could say anything more. Even if Henry¡¯s family had suffered a great ¡°grievance¡±, they could only do so!

    If Old Master Swan wanted to protect someone, no one could go against him.

    Yet, under such circumstances, Belle decided to resist.

    She roared at Old Master Swan, ¡°I¡¯m a woman, and I really don¡¯t know anything about career. I also don¡¯t care who is in power in the family. Is Edward so outstanding that the Swans can¡¯t survive without him? All I know is that now that my grandson is gone, so Edward and Jeanne must take responsibility. Otherwise, even if I die in the Swans, I will get justice!¡±

    Old Master Swan¡¯s face darkened.

    Belle continued saying, ¡°Why? I don¡¯t have a grandson anymore. Why should they be protected like this because they did something wrong? Why?¡±

    ¡°Because you have no evidence!¡± Old Master Swan scolded her, ¡°If you have evidence, you can do anything!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re protecting Edward and Jeanne because I have no evidence? Dad, I don¡¯t care anymore. At most, you can ask Henry to divorce me, but today, I will not let this matter go! If you don¡¯t deal with Edward and Jeanne today, I will immediately go out and gather the reporters. I¡¯ll have all the media in Harken expose this scandal of ours. I don¡¯t care what happens to the Swans in the end, but I only seek justice!¡±

    ¡°If you dare, go ahead and do it!¡± Old Master Swan was not threatened at all.

    Belle said fiercely, ¡°I will definitely do it!¡±

    Nevertheless, Old Master Swan remained indifferent. Then, he stood up and was about to leave.

    Belle looked at Old Master Swan¡¯s reaction and broke down. She roared angrily, ¡°Dad, Edward can¡¯t have a child. If you do this, your way of doing things will only make the Swans lose their descendants. Even if you die, no one will be at your funeral!¡±

    Old Master Swan¡¯s expression was grim as he looked at Belle¡¯s vicious expression.

    ......

    His gaze tensed.

    This time, she had really angered Old Master Swan.

    Everyone was shocked by his reaction.

    In fact, after Belle said it, she was also shocked by herself at that moment. However, on second thought, she could not let that matter go so easily. In any case, she had to get justice for herself, so she did not care.

    She refused to believe that Old Master Swan could kill her, no matter how powerful he was!

    She did not understand why everyone in the Swans was so afraid of Old Master Swan. Was it not just for the Swans¡¯ assets?

    Was it not obvious that the assets of the Swans would belong to Edward in the future?

    Since that was the case, why did they have to be worried?

    She stared fiercely at Old Master Swan. Then, she saw Wade, who was beside Old Master Swan, walking directly toward her.

    With a bam, Wade pped Belle to the ground.

    Belle was pped so hard that her vision went ck. For a second, she felt like she was going to die from the pain.

    When she fell to the ground, she touched her face and could not react in time.

    At that moment, everyone else in the hall was stunned by the scene in front of them.

    For so many years, no one had dared to provoke Old Master Swan for him to make such a move!

    Even more so, no one dared to speak.

    Even if Belle was beaten up, Henry and Eden, who were her husband and son, as well as Jasmine, who she wanted to seek justice for, did not dare to move. They suddenly acted like deaf-mutes, pretending to be dumb!

    Wade¡¯s face was cold. ¡°How dare you offend Old Master Swan!¡±

    More than half of Belle¡¯s face was red and swollen as she red fiercely at Wade. Probably because she was so angry, she lost control and roared at Wade, ¡°Who do you think you are? Aren¡¯t you just a dog by Old Master Swan¡¯s side? What right do you have to hit me? You dog...¡±

    Wade¡¯s expression did not look pleasant.

    Just as Wade was about to make a move again, Henry hurriedly went over and shouted at Belle, ¡°Enough! Are you crazy? How dare you say that about my father?!¡±

    Henry had finally seen through the situation.

    He knew that no matter how much they pestered Old Master Swan, thetter would still protect Edwardi.

    Other than enduring that anger, what else could he do?

    ¡°I¡¯m not crazy. You¡¯re the ones who are crazy! It¡¯s you cowardly Swans. You parasites! You don¡¯t even have the guts to resist him for treating you like this. Why don¡¯t you resist?¡± Belle shouted crazily, ¡°Edward can¡¯t have children. If all of you leave, the Swans will have no future, and Zachary Swan will regret it!¡±

 Chapter 478 - Announcing to Everyone That George Is Edwardâ€™s Son!

    <h4>Chapter 478: Announcing to Everyone That George Is Edward¡¯s Son!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°You will definitely regret it. You will definitely regret it!¡± Belle screamed.

    She had reached the point of madness and could not suppress it anymore.

    Perhaps in her heart, she was sure that Jasmine¡¯s child was Jeanne¡¯s doing and felt that the Swans were being unfair.

    Although she had married into the family for many years, those who could marry the Swans were fromrge families that were either rich or noble. Most of them had never suffered such a grievance before. If they were to burst out in rage, they could not care less about the consequences!

    ¡°Eden, drag your mother away! This is simply embarrassing!¡± Henry hurriedly called out to Eden.

    Only then did Eden seem toe to his senses.

    He quickly went forward to pull Belle up and bring her away.

    Everyone understood that Old Master Swan was hell-bent on protecting Jeanne today, so no matter how hard they tried, they would not be able to turn the situation around. On the contrary, they might really be kicked out of the family!

    As to being kicked out of the family, no one dared to try.

    Initially, they had thought of using such methods to force Old Master Swan to divorce Edward from Jeanne. Yet now, it seemed like they had really failed to turn the tables.

    Eden¡¯s expression was hideous.

    Not only did he lose his baby, but he also did not get any benefits!

    He suppressed his anger and dragged his mother away harshly.

    ......

    In the main hall, Belle¡¯s heart-wrenching echoed. ¡°Zachary Swan, karma will get back at you one day. It¡¯s because of your unfair treatment that Jeanne can act so unbridledly in this family. In the end, it¡¯s you who killed your own great-grandson. You¡¯re the murdered¨C Ah...¡±

    Eden gritted his teeth and used all his strength to drag her mother away!

    ¡°Can I say a few words?¡±

    At this moment, in the main hall, Jeanne suddenly opened her mouth amidst Belle¡¯s crazy cries.

    Everyone looked at her as she said, ¡°We can¡¯t let this matter go just like that.¡±

    ¡°How do you still have the cheek to say that?¡± ine could not stand it anymore, and seeing that Jeanne had spoken, she vented her anger on Jeanne.

    ¡°Although dad is certain I didn¡¯t do such a thing, no one will truly think I¡¯m innocent. In fact, you¡¯ll only think that dad is intentionally biased toward me. In return, it¡¯ll only create a misunderstanding toward dad, and it¡¯s also a form of injury to me.¡± Jeanne enunciated each word as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t want dad¡¯s trust in me to be the reason everyone thinks dad is unfair to this family!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to pretend to be nice,¡± ine mocked.

    Jeanne ignored ine and turned her head toward Belle, who was shackled by Eden. She said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I was the one who killed your grandchild? You may not have any evidence to prove I did it, but I have evidence to prove I didn¡¯t do it!¡±

    ¡°What evidence do you have?¡± Belle red at Jeanne.

    At that moment, half of her face was still swollen.

    Jeanne nced at Belle before facing everyone and saying, ¡°ine and Belle are very sure that the root cause of Jasmine¡¯s miscarriage was that I was jealous of Jasmine...¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± ine continued.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes narrowed as she looked at ine coldly.

    At that moment, ine was actually a little scared by Jeanne¡¯s gaze, for she suddenly felt a chill on her back, making her hairs stand.

    However, the next second, she straightened her back again and still did not take Jeanne seriously.

    ¡°Sister, have you got more to say?¡± Jeanne raised her eyebrows.

    ine was stunned.

    ¡°If you do, you can continue. I¡¯ll continue when you¡¯re done.¡±

    ine gritted her teeth. What else could she say now?

    Her father waspletely on Jeanne¡¯s side. What else could she say that would not offend her father? Seeing how Belle was treated, she did not want to end up the same.

    Hence, she red at Jeanne.

    However, Jeanne¡¯s cold voice revealed that she did not care if she humiliated ine. ¡°Interrupting others is very rude. Sister, you grew up in the Swans, so there¡¯s no way you weren¡¯t taught this. At least when you were talking just now, I didn¡¯t interrupt.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± ine was somewhat embarrassed by Jeanne¡¯s lecture.

    Jeanne nced at ine, looking at her twisted face, and asked bluntly, ¡°Second sister, do you still have anything else to say?¡±

 Chapter 479 - Announcing to Everyone That George Is Edwardâ€™s Son!

    <h4>Chapter 479: Announcing to Everyone That George Is Edward¡¯s Son!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ine¡¯s expression looked ferocious when she said fiercely, ¡°Go on. I¡¯ll let you speak. Let¡¯s see what you have to say!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sister.¡± Jeanne appeared very polite.

    However, that made ine feel even more embarrassed, so she snorted and chose to shut up.

    Jeanne said again, ¡°With regards to my jealousy toward Jasmine, I¡¯d like to ask, what I am jealous of her? Is she better looking? Does she have a better career? Did she marry better than me? Do I have to lower myself to be jealous of someone who¡¯s the child of a mistress?¡±

    ¡°Jeanne, how can you say that?¡± Alexander scolded her.

    Jeanne said, ¡°Isn¡¯t Jenifer a mistress?¡±

    ¡°Your mother died many years ago! Do you want me to be alone for the rest of my life?¡± Alexander was indignant.

    ¡°Yes, my mother has been dead for many years, but Jasmine is only two months younger than me! Did my mother die when she was pregnant with me?¡± Jeanne asked coldly.

    At that, Alexander¡¯s expression turned ashen.

    ¡°From a young age, everyone knows who¡¯s jealous of whom.¡± Jeanne sneered as if the people in front of her were all a joke. Then, she turned her attention to the pale Jasmine. ¡°Jasmine, do you think I¡¯m jealous of you?¡±

    Jasmine suddenly looked into Jeanne¡¯s eyes and began to panic. She had a feeling that Jeanne had a n in mind.

    She gritted her teeth and said in a somewhat meek manner, ¡°You¡¯re not jealous of me, but you¡¯ve always been very angry about what happened between Eden and me back then¨C¡±

    ......

    ¡°I am. I¡¯m just angry about why I was so blind back then to take a liking to scum like Eden!¡±

    ¡°Jeanne!¡± Eden was furious. At that moment, he had also let go of Belle and shouted at Jeanne, ¡°What happened between Jasmine and I was consensual. I don¡¯t like you anymore. Do you want me to suffer and force myself to be with you? You think too highly of yourself!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want to be with me. Even then, I won¡¯t even call you a sc*m! What makes you a sc*mbag is that you do such cruel and infuriating things for the sake of your own reputation. You¡¯re so cruel that you even let your wife hurt her body and lose her child to frame someone else. What you¡¯ve done is disgusting, and even that word tters you!¡±

    ¡°Enough! Are you trying to insult me to rid yourself of the fact that you caused Jasmine to have a miscarriage? No matter what your feelings toward me are, perhaps just as my aunt said, you might not like me anymore. Yes, I admit I¡¯m not as good as my fourth uncle in any aspect. I admit that you like my fourth uncle now. However, I was the one who hurt you a lot after I got together with Jasmine. Now, you¡¯re holding a grudge toward me, and that¡¯s why you¡¯ve never wanted me to get along with Jasmine. Everyone can tell that!¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m that stupid? Would I use such a method to take revenge on you? Even in a ce like the Swans¡¯ home? If I really didn¡¯t want Jasmine to have this child, I could have hired someone else to do it for me, and no one would know! Why would I do it myself and have all of you catch me in the act?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you relying on my grandfather¡¯s favoritism toward you? Anyway, if you did it, you¡¯ll still be safe in the end. Can¡¯t you do whatever you want in the family now?¡± Eden sneered. Although he did not dare to go against his grandfather, he was still sarcastic about it. ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t want to argue about this. Let¡¯s just take this as Jasmine being careless. Next time, we¡¯ll be more careful and move out to take care of the baby.¡±

    Jeanne looked at Eden. ¡°As expected, I was blind.¡±

    ¡°Me, too,¡± Eden said fiercely.

    As the two of them red at each other, a big hand suddenly stopped in front of Jeanne.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes moved slightly, and she turned around to see Edward beside her.

    Edward said, ¡°It turns out I do get jealous.¡±

    Jeanne pursed her lips, feeling speechless.

    Then, she averted her gaze and took a deep breath.

    Not wanting to waste any more time with that group of people, she said, ¡°Whether Jasmine fell on her own ord or on purpose, the reason is simple. It¡¯s because this child isn¡¯t Eden¡¯s at all.¡±

    After that, there was a moment or two of silence.

    However, on the third second, Jasmine¡¯s face fell. She lost control of herself and said to Jeanne, ¡°Sister, how can you nder me like this? Eden and I only have eyes for each other. We were both each other¡¯s first time, and we¡¯ll also be each other¡¯sst. You can insult our rtionship, but you can¡¯t insult my innocence like that! You¡¯ve gone too far. You really... Even if you want to take revenge on me and cause me to miscarry, I can still ept it. But how can you nder me like this? How can you...¡±

 Chapter 480 - Announcing to Everyone That George Is Edwardâ€™s Son!

    <h4>Chapter 480: Announcing to Everyone That George Is Edward¡¯s Son!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    She was crying so hard that she felt like she was about to lose her breath. It was as if she had suffered a great injustice.

    Jenifer hurriedly hugged Jasmine and turned her head to Jeanne. ¡°Jeanne, I have never been angry at you since you were young, but I really can¡¯t hold it in any longer! I thought I had given you a lot, but I can¡¯t believe you ended up so ill-mannered! With this behavior of yours, don¡¯t you think yourte mother would be ashamed of you?¡±

    Alexander also rebuked angrily, ¡°I regret letting youe back now. You¡¯re simply a disgrace to our family!¡±

    ¡°Why did Ie back? Ie back to bring you benefits, didn¡¯t I? If I couldn¡¯t do that, would you have allowed me toe back?¡± Jeanne sneered. ¡°Seeing you speak so pompously now, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve forgotten why you called me back then! You can keep your words to yourself. The people here are all elites in the business world and are very smart. If you say too much, you¡¯ll only embarrass yourself.¡±

    Alexander was rendered speechless by Jeanne¡¯s words. He was exasperated but could not find the words to retort her for a long time.

    ¡°Sister, what made you like this? How did you be like this?¡± Jasmine asked while choking. She was very weak, but she still struggled to speak, to let others see how upset she was. ¡°How can you nder me just because you can¡¯t give birth to a child of the Swans? I didn¡¯t carry Eden¡¯s child in my belly because I wanted something from the Swans, nor did I do it to strengthen my position in the family. I really only wanted to give birth to the child because I love Eden. All I want is to live a simple life with Eden. I don¡¯t know what goes on in the business world, but ever since I was young, my mother has always taught me how to be a good wife and mother. I¡¯ve never wanted to steal what¡¯s others. All I have ever wanted was to take good care of my husband and children. This is a woman¡¯s greatest ability, and I¡¯ve always thought of it that way...¡± Jasmine sounded a little anxious as she spoke.

    At that moment, she was so weak that she could barely breathe, so Jenifer gentlyforted her by the side.

    ¡°Since I was young, other than basic studies, I¡¯ve nevere into contact with business-rted stuff. It¡¯s because I¡¯m not interested in those things, and I just wanted to be a housewife. I really don¡¯t have that many ambitions other than being a quiet little woman. If you want to shine in your career, I can only give you my blessings as I¡¯ve never thought of getting involved. But now, sister, for you to insult me and my life? I just want to live a life of my own. Why is it so difficult? What have I done to offend you for you to nder me like this? Unless... Could it be that since you can¡¯t give birth to a child of the Swans, I can¡¯t either?¡±

    At that, tears streamed down her face again.

    That aggrieved look of her really made people feel sorry for her.

    At that moment, Eden walked over and hugged Jasmine in her arms, putting on a show of deep affection.

    ¡°Jasmine, don¡¯t listen to her. I refuse to believe you¡¯d betray me! Some people want to deliberately drive a wedge between us, and I will never believe her. I know it too well. Even if I don¡¯t want you anymore, you will never do anything that will let me down, unlike some people who say she loves me but turn around and give birth to another person¡¯s child! She thinks you¡¯re just like her.¡± Eden expressed his trust in Jasmine while mocking Edward at the same time.

    ¡°Eden, I¡¯m really tired. I don¡¯t want to say anything to her or feel so bad anymore. Let¡¯s go back and forget about this matter. From now on, I will avoid her.¡± Jasmine said weakly, ¡°The next time I¡¯m pregnant, I¡¯ll move out from here, and I don¡¯t want anything from the Swans either. I just want to live with you. I really don¡¯t have any thoughts of relying on my children. I just want our little family.¡±

    ......

    ¡°Okay,¡± Eden agreed immediately.

    As he agreed, he was about to pick Jasmine up and leave when Jeanne called out to them. ¡°Stop!¡±

    Eden looked at Jeanne coldly.

    Jasmine also looked at her, looking very pitiful. ¡°Sister, what do I have to do for you to let me go? How far do you want to push me? You don¡¯t even like Eden anymore. Why do you still want to make things difficult for us? You¡¯re so in love with Fourth Uncle. Why do you want to stop me from my happiness? Can¡¯t I give birth to children of the Swans? Don¡¯t tell me that I can¡¯t if you can¡¯t!¡±

 Chapter 481 - Announcing to Everyone That George Is Edwardâ€™s Son!

    Chapter 481: Announcing to Everyone That George Is Edward¡¯s Son!

    Jeanne¡¯s expression was really grim.

    She looked at Jasmine coldly and asked her, ¡°You keep saying I can¡¯t give birth to children of the Swans! Where did you get the confidence to think that only you can give them a child?¡±

    ¡°I-I-I¡­ I heard Aunt saying that something was wrong with Fourth Uncle¡¯s body.¡±

    ¡°Have you used his body before to say something is wrong with him?¡± Jeanne was infuriated.

    She did not need them to tell her what her husband could and could not do!

    ¡°Don¡¯t insult me,¡± Edward said.

    At that, Jasmine became embarrassed.

    Eden, on the other hand, was extremely angry. ¡°Jeanne, what nonsense are you spouting?¡±

    ¡°Since none of you have used his body before, what right do you have to say that Edward can¡¯t do it?¡±

    ¡°It is because no one has used it before that we¡¯re certain that Edward has a problem.¡± After a long time, ine finally could not hold it in anymore. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that the br*t, Nox, has been fooling around with women since he was in his teens. Since you have such a good rtionship with him, how can you not have fooled around with girls when he¡¯s so good at it? If it¡¯s not because there¡¯s something wrong with you, what is it?¡±

    ¡°So, in your opinion, fooling around with women is a glorious thing?¡± Jeanne¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    At that moment, Nox, who was still sleeping soundly, turned around and felt that his ears were a little hot today.

    ¡°Fooling around with women isn¡¯t a glorious thing, but not having been in a rtionship is just abnormal! Don¡¯t talk to me about abstinence! The real reason a man is abstinent is either because he doesn¡¯t have the looks, he doesn¡¯t have a woman, or he simply can¡¯t do it! With Edward¡¯s looks and ability, women would flock to him like flies, but he was never in any rtionship. In that case, there must be something wrong with his body!¡± ine was certain.

    ¡°Am I not a woman?¡±

    ¡°Right now, I seriously suspect that this is just a marriage of convenience and that you¡¯re both benefiting from each other. While you help Edward cover up the problem with his body, he¡¯ll help you get what you want! On second thought, the fact that Edward gave you all his shares¡­ Is this a deal between the two of you? Otherwise, why can I not figure out why Edward gave all his shares to you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you now that there¡¯s nothing wrong with Edward¡¯s body!¡±

    ¡°Of course, you¡¯d im that there is nothing wrong with him. Would I find a woman to test Edward out? I¡¯m not that perverted!¡± ine was extremely sarcastic.

    ¡°Edward has a son!¡± Jeanne was pissed off at ine.

    She was so furious that she looked as if her people were being bullied and she wanted to beat the opposite party to death.

    Edward looked at Jeanne and at Jeanne¡¯s current state. Suddenly, he smiled.

    It turned out he had a son!

    At that moment, the smile on his face widened!

    ¡°Where?¡± ine paused for a moment.

    Jeanne¡¯s aggressive reaction surprised her for a second. She did not expect the woman to be so fierce when she was angry. Hence, after pausing for a few seconds, she asked Jeanne fiercely.

    At that, Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    Damn it!

    An anxious person could really say anything.

    Now, Kingsley might kill her for revealing that.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the child?¡± ine pressed, snarking.

    Jeanne stared at ine.

    For a second, ine felt that Jeanne was going to hit her.

    She hissed, and at that moment, she was prepared to retaliate if Jeanne made a move.

    She wanted to see which side her father would stand on!

    ¡°What? You can¡¯t say it?¡± ine was still trying to aggravate Jeanne. ¡°You can lie about anything, but how dare you boast shamelessly that you have a son! Now, make magic happen and show us your son. If you can make that happen, I will be certain that you didn¡¯t do anything to cause Jasmine¡¯s miscarriage. From the bottom of my heart, I will be certain that it has nothing to do with you!¡±

    Jeanne clenched her fists tightly.

    ¡°But if you can¡¯t show us your son, you¡¯ll have to ept the fact! You will be punished as you deserve, and you will get the hell out of the Swans!¡± ine was forcing Jeanne¡¯s hand and not letting her go.

    She simply did not believe that Jeanne could show them her son!

    ¡°Or are you also pregnant?¡± ine looked at Jeanne¡¯s expression and became even more sarcastic. ¡°If you are really pregnant, I will immediately call the family doctor over to verify it!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not pregnant,¡± Jeanne said immediately.

    ¡°Ha!¡± ine scoffed and wanted to add fuel to the fire again.

    ¡°Edward¡¯s son is already six years old!¡± Jeanne enunciated each word clearly.

    ine was stunned.

    ¡°George,¡± Jeanne said clearly, ¡°is Edward¡¯s son.¡±

    The entire hall fell silent, and everyone could not believe what they just heard.

    They all looked at Jeanne and her unusually calm demeanor. It was as if she suddenly felt relieved about being conflicted for a long time.

    She looked up and said again, ¡°Edward and I conceived George seven years ago!¡±

 Chapter 482 - Jasmineâ€™s Video Exposed, and a Slap in the Face

    <h4>Chapter 482: Jasmine¡¯s Video Exposed, and a p in the Face</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Edward and I conceived George seven years ago!¡± Jeanne calmly told everyone at the scene.

    They all just looked at Jeanne and could not believe what they just heard.

    It took a long time before someone reacted.

    ine was sarcastic. ¡°Jeanne, your lie is wed. You said you and Edward conceived George seven years ago? Weren¡¯t you dating Eden seven years ago? What on earth are you talking about? You¡¯re full of lies. Do you think we¡¯re idiots? I can still believe it if you said George were yours and Eden¡¯s, but to say George is yours and Edward¡¯s... It¡¯s ridiculous!¡±

    Jeanne nced at ine.

    She picked up the phone and dialed a number. ¡°Teddy, bring George over to Universe Garden for a while.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    With that, Jeanne hung up the phone, not caring about ine being sarcastic.

    ine looked at Jeanne¡¯s calm appearance, and her heart began to pound. She had never thought that George and Edward were rted.

    Seven years ago, did anything happen between Jeanne and Edward?

    It was impossible. Seven years ago, Jeanne and Eden were together.

    As such, she turned her head and red at Eden.

    The moment she looked at Eden, she saw his twisted expression. He did not seem to believe that George was Edward¡¯s son either.

    ......

    As his scarlet eyes met ine¡¯s gaze, he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep with Jeanne seven years ago. George has nothing to do with me!¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t, but Edward did?¡± ine mocked.

    Although she was a little upset, her words were still unforgiving.

    Then, she turned to look at Edward and said, ¡°Edward, did you sleep with Jeanne seven years ago?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Edward replied with certainty.

    ¡°You both must¡¯vee up with this earlier!¡± ine did not believe it at all. She said, ¡°You cane up with anything to clear Jeanne¡¯s name! Did you know Jeanne seven years ago? How could you have done that to your nephew seven years ago? Edward, how could you have abandoned your most basic principles for the sake of a woman?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. I did sleep with her!¡± Edward looked at ine and enunciated each word with a cold expression on his face.

    Edward did not like tough, and although he was young, he gave off an overwhelming sense of oppression.

    At that moment, his stern expression made ine feel a little afraid.

    She gritted her teeth. ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re willing to do anything for Jeanne now, so it¡¯s pointless for me to ask you.¡±

    She still stubbornly refused to believe it.

    Jeanne looked coldly at ine, who was still lying to herself, and said, ¡°Sister, I don¡¯t need you to tell me whether George is or not, and neither do I have to convince you of it. Technology is very advanced now. A paternity test can exin everything.¡±

    ine¡¯s heart skipped a beat because of Jeanne¡¯s confident tone.

    Even if she did not believe it or think it was possible, at that moment, she believed it because of Jeanne¡¯s tone.

    She gritted her teeth and tried her best to stop herself from having a mental breakdown. Hence, she still maintained her stance of not believing them and looked at Jeanne coldly.

    The Universe Garden¡¯s main room was a little quiet.

    Most of them were still absorbing what Jeanne had said, saying that George was Edward¡¯s son!

    No one had ever thought of such a possibility.

    They had never heard about Jeanne and Edward being in a rtionship seven years ago.

    If there was, would Jeanne have been chased out of the Lawrences? Would she have been chased out of Harken?

    At that time, Edward could have protected Jeanne. There was no need for Jeanne to suffer so much!

    No. It was definitely fake.

    Eden looked at Jeanne with a ferocious expression.

    Back then, he could not even touch a single hair on Jeanne¡¯s head, so there was no way she would have climbed into his Fourth Uncle¡¯s bed. He did not believe it!

    Furthermore, he could not ept it!

    He could tolerate Jeanne being together with his Fourth Uncle seven yearster, but he definitely could not tolerate Jeanne betraying him seven years ago!

    That was his greatest humiliation.

    However, he could only suppress his emotions and his urge to kill her now.

    Naturally, Jasmine was as angry as him. Jasmine did not and did not want to believe it either.

    How could Jeanne have had a rtionship with Fourth Master Swan seven years ago? If she did, how could she have been chased out of the Lawrences? As long as Fourth Master Swan put in a good word for Jeanne back then, Alexander would not dare to touch a single hair on Jeanne¡¯s head. However, from when Jeanne was whipped and sent to the hospital towhen she was sent abroad, Fourth Master Swan never showed up!

 Chapter 483 - Jasmineâ€™s Video Exposed, and a Slap in the Face

    <h4>Chapter 483: Jasmine¡¯s Video Exposed, and a p in the Face</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Now, she imed that George was Fourth Master Swan¡¯s son?

    That¡¯s impossible.

    It¡¯s definitely another story those two people made up on purpose, just so that she would not frame Jeanne!

    Jeanne was so smart.

    Since Jeanne was so smart, if Jasmine could think of using the fact that Fourth Master Swan could not have children to exin the motive of Jeanne pushing her and causing her to have a miscarriage, Jeanne would definitely be able to think of how to make it impossible for herself to have that motive!

    Those two people must have colluded with each other a long time ago.

    She kept cheering herself on in her heart, telling herself that George could not be Edward¡¯s child. He definitely was not.

    As for the others, they were also on the fence about it.

    Logically, no one believed it, but Jeanne¡¯s calm demeanor gave them no choice but to believe it.

    As such, no one dared to say anything more. If they did, they might humiliate themselves.

    Everyone waited quietly for George toe.

    On the other hand, George thought it was a little strange.

    Today was Saturday, and there was no ss, so he couldze in bed. However, he was suddenly woken up by Teddy and brought here for some unknown reason.

    ......

    He could feel everyone¡¯s gaze on him, and it made him very ufortable.

    ¡°George,¡± Jeanne called out to him.

    George looked over, hiding the unhappiness in his eyes as he walked obediently to Jeanne¡¯s side.

    Everyone¡¯s gazes were still on George.

    ¡°Mom.¡± George frowned, clearly unhappy.

    Jeanne said, ¡°Do you want to meet your dad?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± George was surprised. ¡°Isn¡¯t my dad dead?¡±

    Jeanne pursed her lips, and Edward also did the same.

    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s not dead,¡± Jeanne said.

    At that moment, George was a little dumbfounded.

    It was already strange to be looked at like that by others, and now, what his mother said made him even more confused.

    Jeanne touched George¡¯s head.

    She would exin it to George in the future.

    She stood up straight and said, ¡°Find an authoritative doctor you trust and do a paternity test!¡±

    ¡°Stop trying to fool us!¡± ine directly rejected Jeanne. ¡°What authoritative doctor? Now that Edward has control over Harken, who should we find? In the end, the results will still be in your favor! I won¡¯t ept any paternity test!¡±

    ¡°Right. This isplete nonsense!¡± Belle immediately agreed. ¡°You said that you slept with Edward seven years ago? You¡¯re lying! You and Eden were in a rtionship back then, and you used to like Eden so much. Why would you have a rtionship with Edward? What can you say about that?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Eden and I were in a rtionship back then, yet he still cheated on me! If he could cheat on me and sleep with Jasmine, can¡¯t I take revenge on him in the same way?¡±

    ¡°What did you say? How dare you cheat on my son?¡± Belle was furious.

    ¡°Belle, so only your son can do what he likes, but I can¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°Besides, I slept with Edward after your son cheated on me! Do you think I should stay single my entire life since your son is already with another woman? How can you be so shameless?¡± Jeanne was extremely sarcastic about it.

    Upon hearing Jeanne¡¯s words, Belle¡¯s face turned ashen.

    ¡°Sister, do you have to be so aggressive? When I was with Eden back then, at least we were together because we had feelings for each other. If you really did sleep with Fourth Uncle back then, don¡¯t you think you were too frivolous? Eden still felt extremely guilty toward you back then, but I can¡¯t believe you betrayed him long ago...¡±

    ¡°Jasmine. As a mistress, know your ce. Don¡¯t be a whore and act like a virgin. God is watching!¡±

    ¡°Sister!¡± Jasmine¡¯s eyes reddened from Jeanne¡¯s words.

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. In any case, I refuse to believe George is Edward¡¯s son!¡± ine was extremely certain. She said to Edward, ¡°Edward, no matter what rtionship you have with Jeanne now or what kind of deal you have between the two of you, I advise you not to indulge Jeanne too much! If you treat her like this, it will only make her even morewless in this family! As long as you think you¡¯re still a member of the Swans, don¡¯t do such a thing for a woman¨C¡±

    ¡°Originally, I thought doing a paternity test was the most direct and effective way, but it looks like I¡¯ve really overestimated you.¡± Jeanne sneered and interrupted ine¡¯s words.

 Chapter 484 - Jasmineâ€™s Video Exposed, and a Slap in the Face

    <h4>Chapter 484: Jasmine¡¯s Video Exposed, and a p in the Face</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ine looked at her fiercely.

    Jeanne was extremely sarcastic. ¡°I originally thought that Jenifer was the best performer in the world, but now I realize that I know nothing. There¡¯s always someone better than her! And some people can really twist things around!¡±

    ¡°Jeanne, that¡¯s enough!¡± ine roared at Jeanne, ¡°Everything I say is logical! Isn¡¯t it natural for you to make up some stories with Edward in order to clear your name? Doesn¡¯t everyone know Edward¡¯s authority in Harken? What¡¯s wrong with me suspecting that George isn¡¯t yours and Edward¡¯s child?¡±

    Jeanne nced coldly at ine and then turned around to face George.

    George furrowed his small brows. He still could not figure out what was happening.

    Jeanne said, ¡°George, take off your sses.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I can¡¯t take them off in front of outsiders?¡±

    ¡°What I meant was that you can¡¯t take them off without my permission.¡± Jeanne smiled.

    George thought for a moment before nodding and taking off his sses obediently.

    Under his sses, there was a pair of bright andrge back eyes.

    He blinked as he looked at Jeanne and then at the others.

    At that moment, ine swallowed the words she was about to say.

    George was originally wearing a pair of ck-rimmed sses, which were so big that they almost covered half of his face. Moreover, George¡¯s hair used to be a little longer and even covered his eyebrows. Today, his hair seemed to have been cut a lot shorter, exposing his forehead a little. After taking off the sses, he suddenly looked like a different person. He waspletely different from the previous George, who wore sses.

    ......

    The previous George looked dull and dumb, but the current George looked distinctly handsome.

    Did the pair of sses make him look ordinary, or did it stop him from shining?

    George¡¯s current appearance was even a little blinding.

    No average person couldpare to his good looks!

    Teddy, who was at the side, could not help but exim, ¡°Young Master is so handsome!¡±

    He was so handsome that he looked somewhat familiar. Why did he think that George was ordinary back then? He was indeed blind!

    Teddy was not the only one. Everyone was also bbergasted by George¡¯s appearance.

    They stared at George¡¯s facial features and found themselves speechless.

    Of course, it was not because George was good-looking, but because after taking off his sses, George looked exactly like Edward.

    Jeanne was also very annoyed.

    She could not understand and was even a little angry at why Edward¡¯s genes were so strong. In fact, she could not see it when George was a newborn. However, as George grew up, he started to look more and more like Edward, so she could only hide his face with a pair of sses. She tried her best to choose from a bunch of sses for George, and only this pair hid George¡¯s original appearance.

    However, now, she still allowed him to take it off in front of everyone in the Swans.

    She turned to ine. ¡°Sister, do you suspect that I had stic surgery done for George?¡±

    ine looked at Jeanne. At that moment, she did not know what to say because she would only humiliate herself.

    Well, she had to acknowledge George now!

    Her face twisted in anger as she red at Jeanne.

    Jeanne did not waste too much time either. She looked at the others and said, ¡°Does anyone else have any objections?¡±

    Since Edward and George had such simr faces, what else could they say?

    Moreover, the people of the Swans, especially Henry, ine, and Richard, including their wives, had practically watched Edward grow up. They still remember what Edward looked like when he was young, and the image they remembered of young Edward was the same as George¡¯s.

    George looked exactly like when Edward was a child!

    They looked so simr, yet how did they not pick it up at all? They really could not tell with those sses on George!

    If they had known earlier, they would not have humiliated themselves.

    With that, everyone stopped talking because they had nothing to say.

    At that moment, only Jenifer looked surprised and said, ¡°Jeannie, why didn¡¯t you tell us earlier that George is Fourth Master¡¯s child? Then, we wouldn¡¯t have misunderstood you and said that the child was another man¡¯s. Look at how much damage it has done to your reputation!¡±

    She was patronizing Jeanne.

    Jeanneughed sarcastically.

    Jenifer¡¯s greatest ability was to be able to give herself a perfect excuse at any time.

 Chapter 485 - Jasmineâ€™s Video Exposed, and a Slap in the Face

    <h4>Chapter 485: Jasmine¡¯s Video Exposed, and a p in the Face</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    It was a pity she did not appreciate it.

    Without so much as batting an eye at Jenifer, she said to ine, ¡°Sister, if I remember correctly, you just said that if I had Edward¡¯s son, you would believe I had nothing to do with Jasmine¡¯s miscarriage.¡±

    ine looked at Jeanne fiercely.

    Then, she opened her mouth but did not know what to say. She said in a bad tone, ¡°Just spit it out!¡±

    ¡°Sister, I hope you can answer me directly.¡± Jeanne forced her to answer.

    ine¡¯s expression was horrendous.

    Nevertheless, Jeanne did not give ine a way out either. She just stared at ine and waited for her answer.

    No one had ever forced ine¡¯s hand to such an extent.

    Not only did the girl humiliate her at the senior management meeting yesterday but in front of so many of the Swans today as well.

    The more she said just now, the more embarrassed she was now.

    She gritted her teeth. ¡°Yes, I believe Jasmine¡¯s miscarriage has nothing to do with you!¡±

    ¡°So next, when I clear my name, you¡¯ll shut up, right?¡±

    ine¡¯s entire face twisted in anger. However, she suppressed it and tacitly agreed.

    ......

    Jeanne smiled smugly.

    At that moment, ine really wanted to tear Jeanne¡¯s face off.

    However, because of what she said just now, she had nothing to say. Besides, she would make a fool out of herself again.

    Therefore, she simply looked at Jeanne coldly.

    Jeanne¡¯s gaze was on Jasmine at that moment, and she said, ¡°Jasmine, didn¡¯t you say I was jealous of you because I couldn¡¯t give birth to a son of the Swans? And that was why I pushed you and caused you to have a miscarriage?¡±

    ¡°It was just a guess.¡±Jasmine was frightened by Jeanne¡¯s gaze.

    She really did not expect George to be the son of Fourth Master Swan.

    Now, she was a little flustered, but she still acted pitifully. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you attacked me, and that was why I thought of that. Actually, I¡¯m curious as to why you would do that to me. Is it because I stole Eden back then, and you want to take revenge on me? If you wanted to take revenge on me, you should¡¯ve done it on me. Why did you have to take revenge on my child? He¡¯s innocent...¡±

    As she spoke, her tears started to fall again.

    Jeanne looked at Jasmine coldly and how pitiful thetter made herself seem.

    She said, ¡°Jasmine, I¡¯m giving you onest chance. Tell everyone. How did you lose the child?¡±

    Jasmine was stunned as she looked at Jeanne¡¯s cold eyes.

    At that moment, it was as if she had been frightened by Jeanne and that Jeanne had evidence to prove that she had not done such a thing.

    Her heart wavered.

    At that moment, she definitely did not dare to admit that she had fallen and framed Jeanne. If she did, she would definitely have no ce in the Swans in the future and would even be kicked out of the family. However, if she were to sh head-on with Jeanne now, she had a feeling that Jeanne would be able to expose her plot.

    She weighed the pros and cons before falling into Eden¡¯s arms and said, ¡°Eden, my head feels dizzy, I¡¯m so upset, and I feel terrible. Let¡¯s go. I don¡¯t want to care about it anymore. Let¡¯s take it as if I fell down by myself and that I caused everything. I don¡¯t want to me anyone. In the end, it was also my fault for being careless. In the end, it was my fault...¡±

    It turned out Jasmine was smart enough to let that matter pass.

    Jeanne looked at Jasmine and then at Eden, who was hugging her.

    He nodded, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. In any case, we can¡¯t win against her. She has Fourth Uncle¡¯s child now, so she can unt her power even more in the family. No one will believe us no matter what we say, so it¡¯s better not to embarrass ourselves here,¡± Eden mocked.

    As he mocked, he wanted to leave with Jasmine.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Jeanne¡¯s tone was stern.

    Eden and Jasmine both turned their heads and red at Jeanne.

    Jeanne said, ¡°Did I say you could go?¡±

    ¡°Jeanne!¡± Eden was furious, ¡°What else do you want? We don¡¯t care anymore. Don¡¯t take advantage of us and pretend to be the good guy. I did it because you really did give birth to my Fourth Uncle¡¯s child, and I don¡¯t want to ruin our rtionship!¡±

    ¡°Sister, we¡¯vepromised. Why are you still so aggressive? Do you really want me to admit that I fell on my own? Okay.¡± Jasmine said pitifully, ¡°I admit that I fell on my own. I fell by ident. It has nothing to do with you.¡±

 Chapter 486 - Jasmineâ€™s Video Exposed, and a Slap in the Face

    <h4>Chapter 486: Jasmine¡¯s Video Exposed, and a p in the Face</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    As Jasmine admitted it, tears streamed down her face.

    However, she admitted it because she was forced upon by someone. As such, she had no choice but to admit it.

    Jeanne really did admire Jasmine a little.

    She had always thought Jasmine was really stupid, but on second thought, having been under Jenifer¡¯s guidance for so many years, she was pretty capable.

    Jasmine looked at Jeanne eagerly. ¡°Sister, are you okay with that? Can you let us go now? I tried to keep the baby all ofst night and only had the abortion surgery this morning. The doctor said it¡¯s easier for a woman to fall ill after an abortion, so he told me to get more rest. Right now, all I want is to take good care of my body so that I can bear another child for Eden in the future. Now that I¡¯ve admitted to it, can you let me go?¡±

    The look on her face said, ¡°I¡¯vepromised, yet you¡¯re still pushing me for an inch and a foot.¡±

    That made Jeanne seem even more like a viin.

    ¡°Enough.¡± Eden could not stand Jasmine¡¯s aggrieved look anymore. ¡°We don¡¯t need her permission. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°If I say you can¡¯t go, you can¡¯t!¡± Jeanne¡¯s face darkened.

    Her presence was intimidating, and it caused both Eden and Jasmine to shudder.

    The two of them stopped in their tracks because of Jeanne¡¯s words.

    Eden gritted his teeth. However, he refused to be threatened by Jeanne, so he took Jasmine and was about to leave again.

    ......

    At that moment, Wade stood in front of Eden.

    Eden was stunned, but he looked at Wade fiercely.

    Everyone knew that Wade¡¯s every move was his grandfather¡¯s instructions.

    He gnashed his teeth, realizing that he could not show Jeanne respect, but he had to show his grandfather respect.

    With that, he stood in his ce and did not leave.

    Jeanne said, ¡°You guys can forget about this matter, but it doesn¡¯t mean I will forget all about it. After all, I¡¯m the one who¡¯ll lose my reputation, not you guys!¡±

    ¡°Jeanne, don¡¯t humiliate yourself!¡± Eden was at his limit at trying to suppress his anger.

    ¡°I should be saying that to you.¡± Jeanne looked at Eden coldly. Then, she looked to Old Master Swan and said respectfully, ¡°Dad, can I use yourputer?¡±

    Old Master Swan nodded.

    Wade left in front of Eden and walked into the hall. After a while, he came out with aptop and turned it on.

    A little nervous, Eden and Jasmine exchanged nces.

    Could Jeanne have captured the scene from yesterday? How was that possible?

    Jasmine was certain that no surveince cameras were installed in the washroom of Universe Garden, and the surveince cameras in other ces could not capture the scene either. Moreover, after the incident, Eden had specially asked someone to look through Universe Garden¡¯s surveince footage, and after making sure there was no footage of the washroom, she began to carry out the following series of ns. She had already thought through how to make it difficult for Jeanne to defend herself!

    If George were not Edward¡¯s son, Jeanne would not be able to rid herself of that matter, no matter how Jeanne tried to exin herself. Even if Old Master Swan was protecting Jeanne, Jeanne would still be the ¡°culprit¡±. Perhaps she could not do anything to Jeanne this time, but if Jeanne had any ¡®suspicious behavior¡¯ in the future, Old Master Swan would not continue to protect her like that. He would not allow her to continue to be so rampant.

    However, what was the situation now?

    Did Jeanne really manage to capture that scene?

    No. She could not be humiliated like that.

    Jasmine¡¯s hand that was holding Eden was trembling.

    She could not imagine what would happen to her if people saw that she was the one who fell and framed Jeanne instead.

    What would happen to her?

    At that moment, she suddenly had an idea and was just about to faint.

    ¡°Don¡¯t faint.¡± Jeanne did not even turn her head. Her back was facing Jasmine, and she was plugging her USB drive into theptop.

    Jasmine was stunned.

    ¡°Because fainting is useless. If you faint, the truth will still be exposed,¡± Jeanne said coldly.

    Now, Jasmine¡¯s body was trembling. Jeanne¡¯s words made her so afraid that she did not know what to do.

    Eden also braced himself and looked fiercely at Jeanne.

    He had a feeling that Jeanne would definitely expose something of Jasmine¡¯s. He was even thinking about how to get rid of his rtionship with her.

    If Jasmine was exposed in public, how should he get rid of his rtionship with her?

    His face was grim as he watched Jeanne find the video file.

    Just as she was about to y the video, Jeanne suddenly called out. ¡°Teddy.¡±

 Chapter 487 - Jasmineâ€™s Video Exposed, and a Slap in the Face

    <h4>Chapter 487: Jasmine¡¯s Video Exposed, and a p in the Face</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Madam.¡± Teddy quickly stepped forward.

    ¡°Bring George back.¡±

    What! He still wanted to stay and watch the highlights!

    Then, Teddy felt a gaze shot at him, so he quickly brought George away.

    Jeanne watched as George left before opening the video.

    Everyone was staring intently at the screen. However, horror was written all over Jasmine and Eden¡¯s face.

    On the screen, a shining white scene appeared.

    ine was watching it very seriously, and when she saw that scene, her face turned ghastly. She refused to take another look and shouted angrily at Jeanne, ¡°Jeanne, you and Edward can save this to watch in private. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed showing it in front of all these people?¡±

    ¡°Sister, why don¡¯t you take a closer look?¡±

    ¡°Jeanne, why are you so shameless¨C¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not the shameless one!¡± Jeanne snickered.

    ine¡¯s eyes narrowed. At that moment, she also thought the contents of the video might be different, so she forced herself to look again.

    She watched the two bodies tangle around each other in the room, and they kept going on exaggeratedly.

    ......

    Everyone was blushing from watching it, but only Jasmine¡¯s face was ashen. It was much paler than before as if her vitality had been sucked out and only her body was left.

    In the video, the two of them were buried on the bed, and their faces were unclear. Only Jasmine knew that the woman in the video was her and that the man on top of her was Sam. It was the night before her wedding when she wanted to plot against Jeanne, but unexpectedly, Jeanne plotted against her in the end!

    Moreover, she had never thought that Jeanne would have the video.

    She thought that if Jeanne had the video, she would have exposed her immediately. In fact, it would have been exposed before she got married.

    Never did she expect Jeanne would keep it hidden for so long. It was as if she was waiting for her to walk into the trap and humiliate herself.

    No. She could not allow everyone to know that the person in the video was her.

    There was no way.

    Hence, she suddenly pushed Eden away like she had gone mad and ran straight to theptop, wanting to m theputer onto the ground.

    Luckily, Jeanne was quick to react. She quickly picked up theptop and avoided Jasmine¡¯s approach.

    Jasmine, as a result, lost her bnce and fell directly onto the coffee table in front of her. She red fiercely at Jeanne, her eyes turning extremely red.

    Her ferocious appearance surprised everyone. In the next second, they saw the man on the screen flip over and expose the woman under him.

    No!

    Jasmine saw herself on the screen ¡ª her eyes were closed, and she was ravaged by the man in front of her in all sorts of ways.

    No. No!

    Jasmine¡¯s vision was blurry, and she was on the verge of breaking down.

    Jeanne looked at Jasmine, pressed the pause button, and said, ¡°Do you still want to continue?¡±

    That sentence was directed at Eden. By then, the horror on his face had turned to anger, and his veins were popping.

    He looked brutal.

    He had probably never thought there woulde a day when Jasmine would cuckold him or news about him getting cuckolded would be exposed in public.

    ¡°You said that even if you broke up with Jasmine, Jasmine wouldn¡¯t do anything to let you down, right?¡± Jeanne deliberately provoked Eden.

    Eden¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. As he looked at Jeanne¡¯s smug look, he really wanted to kill her for embarrassing him to such an extent.

    Before Eden could speak, Belle could not take it anymore.

    She shouted at Jasmine, who was lying on the side of the coffee table. ¡°You b*tch! How dare you cheat on my son? B*tch! I¡¯m going to beat you to death. I have to!¡±

    ¡°Belle!¡± Jeanne stood in front of Jasmine.

    Belle red at Jeanne hysterically and roared, ¡°Get out of my way. I¡¯m going to beat Jasmine to death for seeing a man behind my son¡¯s back! What a b*tch!¡±

    ¡°Before we settle your family affairs, I think we should settle our matters first. Dad, ine, and Richard are all waiting for this matter toe to light. Belle, I think it¡¯s best not to waste more of everyone¡¯s time.¡±

    ¡°What do you want? What do you want to do?¡± Belle looked like a madwoman.

 Chapter 488 - Jasmineâ€™s Video Exposed, and a Slap in the Face

    <h4>Chapter 488: Jasmine¡¯s Video Exposed, and a p in the Face</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Just a second ago, she was still bitter about losing her grandson. However, at that moment, when she realized that her daughter-inw was actually so indecent in her behavior, she could not ept it!

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you use me of killing your grandson?¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t my grandson!¡± Belle said firmly, ¡°That was the bastard¡¯s thing!¡±

    Jeanne sneered.

    She knew it. To a noble family, reputation was more important than anything else.

    Since Jasmine had cheated on Eden, they definitely would not tolerate it.

    Even if Jasmine had suffered a great grievance, that crushing defeat would not allow her to redeem herself again, no matter what.

    Jeanne was apathetic about it. Toward Jasmine, she really could not bring herself to pity her.

    She said, ¡°No matter whose it is, Jasmine used that baby to frame me, and I need to prove myself innocent.¡±

    Belle was fuming at that moment, and she red at Jeanne.

    Of course, she also hated that woman very much. Even if Jasmine had wronged Eden, Jeanne should not have used such a method to embarrass Eden.

    Yesterday, he was humiliated at Snow Enterprise, and today, he was humiliated at home.

    For that, she really wanted to kill Jeanne.

    ......

    ¡°First of all, George is Edward¡¯s son. Does anyone have any objections to that?¡± Jeanne started to prove her innocence to everyone.

    No one said anything because they did not want to admit it, but they had to. As such, they could only choose to remain silent.

    Jeanne turned to look at Old Master Swan. ¡°Dad?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Old Master Swan nodded. ¡°George is a descendant of the Swans.¡±

    Jeanne was a little moved.

    Although the truth was obvious, she did not expect that Old Master Swan would really approve of it.

    Just to be safe, should they not do a paternity test?

    After being stunned for a second, she said respectfully, ¡°Thank you for your trust in me, dad.¡±

    Old Master Swan nodded his head again.

    Then, she turned around and said to the others, ¡°So, you using me of being jealous of Jasmine because I couldn¡¯t give birth to a child of the Swans and intentionally pushing Jasmine to cause Jasmine¡¯s miscarriage obviously doesn¡¯t stand!¡±

    No one refuted.

    Jeanne continued, ¡°Since I have no motive, it¡¯s Jasmine who framed me. But why would Jasmine frame me? I believe after seeing the video, everyone should understand. The video was taken the night before Eden and Jasmine¡¯s wedding, and the man in the video was Sam Zimmer, Jasmine¡¯s cousin. The two of them spent the night together before their wedding. ording to my calctions, Eden and Jasmine have been married for more than two months, and Jasmine was also two months pregnant. To be honest, can you guys be sure whether it was two months or more?¡±

    ¡°No. No, I didn¡¯t...¡± Jasmine still wanted to defend himself.

    However, with the factsid out in front of her now, any defense seemed futile.

    Jeanne nced at Jasmine and continued to say, ¡°I¡¯m afraid Jasmine didn¡¯t even know if it was Eden¡¯s or Sam¡¯s, so of course, she couldn¡¯t keep him. Since she couldn¡¯t keep him, why didn¡¯t she abort it behind our backs? Why did she choose to frame me? The reason is simple, and even Eden said it just now. She¡¯s afraid I would steal the Lawrences¡¯ assets, so she wanted to use this to get me kicked out of the Swans and the Lawrences. Since I wouldn¡¯t have a child anyway, she might as well use it to frame me. Isn¡¯t that killing two birds with one stone?¡±

    ¡°No, no...¡± Jasmine kept murmuring, wanting to refute and make people trust her.

    Jeanne looked at Eden and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve also been schemed against.¡±

    She was mocking Eden.

    She actually knew very well that Eden and Jasmine discussed the matter beforehand because Jasmine would not have the courage to do such a thing alone in the Swans. If it were not for Eden¡¯s support, she would not have been able to do it so confidently! Moreover, Jasmine must have done that to help Eden, who naturally felt the same. Little did he expect to learn, after the matter was exposed, that Jasmine was using him to get rid of the child and making him feel that he should treat her better in the future since he owed it to her.

    Eden¡¯s expression became extremely ferocious.

    Jeanne looked at Eden¡¯s expression. With Eden¡¯s intelligence and a little bit of advice, he would be able to understand!

    Once he understood, Jasmine¡¯s consequences would be tragic.

    She looked away from Eden and asked the others, ¡°Regarding what I just said, is there anything anyone disagrees with?¡±

    Everyone remained silent, so Jeanne turned back to Old Master Swan and said, ¡°What do you think, dad?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never doubted you from the start,¡± Old Master Swan assured her.

    ¡°Thank you, dad.¡± Jeanne smiled sweetly before turning around and asking Henry, ¡°Big brother, what do you think?¡±

    Henry¡¯s expression was ferocious at that moment.

    Never in his wildest dreams would he have thought that in the end, it was his family who brought disgrace upon themselves.

    He could not believe that Jasmine had the guts to cuckold Eden!

    That was a fact that no man could bear.

    ¡°Big brother?¡± Jeanne called him again. She did not think he would let the matter rest so peacefully.

    Henry looked at Jeanne coldly and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve put it that way, how else do you want me to agree with you? You¡¯re deliberately making it difficult for me, aren¡¯t you? !¡±

    ¡°Big brother, it¡¯s best for you to get it clear. I¡¯m not making it difficult for you. I¡¯m just trying to clear my name. Otherwise, should I just ept your usations against me as if it¡¯s a matter of course? Now that the truth is out, you won¡¯t acknowledge that I¡¯m innocent?¡± Jeanne¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Should I allow you to bully me?¡±

 Chapter 489 - Jasmineâ€™s Tragic Downfall

    <h4>Chapter 489: Jasmine¡¯s Tragic Downfall</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Should I allow you to bully me?¡± Jeanne asked Henry aggressively.

    She really did not think of letting the matter go so easily!

    Since they never intended to make her look good, she naturally did not want to spare them from humiliation.

    Having been forced into a difficult position by Jeanne, Henry looked fiercely at Jeanne and said, ¡°Jasmine¡¯s miscarriage had nothing to do with you!¡±

    ¡°Thank You for your trust, big brother.¡± Jeanne smiled sweetly.

    Henry¡¯s expression was ferocious.

    Then, Jeanne immediately turned her head to look at ine.

    ine had suffered enough today, having to suppress a whole lot of anger, and she was still doing so. However, because she was unreasonable, she could not say anything at that moment. She could feel Jeanne¡¯s gaze on her, and her expression was ugly. ¡°I said it just now. That matter had nothing to do with you.¡±

    Jeanne did not dwell on it and turned to look at Richard.

    She was going to them one by one to make all of them admit she was innocent.

    Before Richard could speak, Grace hurriedly said, ¡°I knew there was something fishy about this matter from the beginning. Jeanne, we trust you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Grace.¡± Jeanne smiled.

    With a smile, she turned her head and looked at Alexander, whose expression was dark, and Jenifer, who was clearly panicking at that moment.

    ......

    When Jenifer saw the video, she had a mental breakdown because neither did she expect that Jeanne would have that video.

    At that time, Jeanne had just returned and had yet to disy how capable she was, so Jenifer did not think Jeanne would use such a method. Still assuming that Jeanne was as stupid as seven years ago, Jenifer even looked down on Jeanne. More importantly, she was certain that if Jeanne had any evidence against them, she would have taken it out on the wedding day instead of waiting until now.

    Back then, she still had a deep-rooted feeling that Jeanne liked Eden. If she could stop the wedding, she would not have allowed it to happen.

    Obviously, they were wrong about Jeanne from the start.

    Jeanne had no feelings for Eden anymore, so she did not care who Eden was with.

    As for why Jeanne had a video that could destroy Jasmine or why she only brought it out now, no matter how smart Jenifer was, she could not think about all of it under such circumstances.

    She even found that her mind was nk, and she did not know how to deal with it.

    She did not expect that the daughter, whom she had put in all that effort to raise and had finally married into the Swans, the leading family out of the twelve families in Harken, now had nothing.

    Not to mention, Jasmine had been utterly humiliated.

    Jenifer could not vent the anger she was suppressing right now. She looked into Jeanne¡¯s eyes and thetter¡¯s smug smile, wishing she could really kill Jeanne.

    At that moment, the image of Jeanne¡¯s mother appeared in her mind. That year, Jeanne¡¯s mother was also just as proud and looked down on her.

    She gritted her teeth hard.

    ¡°Dad, ine kept saying you know me the best, so I must¡¯ve deliberately caused Jasmine¡¯s miscarriage.¡± Jeanne looked at Alexander coldly and refused to give him a way out.

    Alexander was also furious.

    When he saw Jasmine¡¯s video, he really wanted to kill Jasmine for a second.

    He had never thought Jasmine would embarrass him so much one day. Since young, she had always been gentle and amiable, so how could she do such an immoral thing? How was it possible?

    However, it was precisely because he had never thought of it that when faced with such a scene, he could not ept it.

    He looked at Jeanne fiercely before turning around and walking toward Jasmine, who was shocked by her father¡¯s murderous expression.

    Besides him, Jenifer was also so scared that her body was trembling.

    ¡°Bam!¡± Alexander pped Jasmine¡¯s face hard in front of everyone.

    Half of Jasmine¡¯s face instantly swelled up.

    ¡°Dad, no! No...¡±Jasmine did not seem to feel any pain, as if she was drowned in her sorrows.

    Her tears blurred her vision, and she was miserable.

    ¡°I have never been so angry in my entire life! Jasmine, I always thought you were an obedient and sensible daughter who had never caused me any trouble or had a fight about something at home. However, never have I thought you would do such an immoral thing! You¡¯ve insulted the Lawrences and me!¡± Alexander¡¯s furious voice reverberated in the central room.

 Chapter 490 - Jasmineâ€™s Tragic Downfall

    <h4>Chapter 490: Jasmine¡¯s Tragic Downfall</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    At that moment, Jasmine feltpletely defeated.

    Other than ¡°no¡±, it seemed she could not find any other words to say. However, that word was nothing but an excuse, and it was meaningless.

    ¡°To think I¡¯ve been standing on your side today, thinking you would never frame Jeanne. I¡¯ve been blind for so many years!¡± Alexander roared at Jasmine.

    Jasmine looked at Alexander with tears in her eyes. She did not know what to do after Jeanne exposed her.

    Hence, she turned her head to look at Jenifer.

    Jenifer, however, did not even look at Jasmine and was avoiding Jasmine¡¯s gaze, for she was afraid she would be implicated if she did.

    Suddenly, Jasmineughed sarcastically.

    Just now, the pitiful-looking woman with tears in her eyes suddenly burst outughing. When sheughed, she looked like a crazy and evil woman.

    ¡°Ha! Ha! Ha...¡±

    Everyone looked at Jasmine coldly, watching her suddenly go crazy.

    She stood up from the coffee table. Her previous weakness was gone. She stood up and said, ¡°How did I be like this? Isn¡¯t it because you guys made me?¡±

    Alexander¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Jasmine!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the daughter of a mistress. If I don¡¯t fight for myself, how can I find a ce in the upper-ss society?¡± Jasmine said fiercely.

    ......

    At that moment, she had torn off all of her pretenses.

    ¡°Jasmine!¡± Alexander called out to Jasmine. He was furious at what she said.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? In upper-ss society, I¡¯m considered the daughter of a mistress. How can I stand out? If I want to live a good life, what else can I do but resort to underhanded means?¡± Jasmine suddenly shouted angrily. It was as if she was venting out everything she had kept to herself all these years.

    ¡°H-How can you think like that?¡± Alexander was so angry that his body was trembling.

    ¡°It¡¯s also because of you! My mother taught me this ever since I was young. She told me that I had to snatch skillfully¨C¡±

    ¡°Jasmine, that¡¯s enough!¡± Jenifer suddenly gave Jasmine a hard p on the face.

    Jasmine hadpletely lost her mind, and Jenifer¡¯s face had turned pale from what Jasmine said.

    Jasmine looked at Jenifer in a daze.

    When she saw Jenifer¡¯s frightened look, she smiled again and said, ¡°Mom, are you afraid of being implicated?¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Are you out of your mind? Y-You! I¡¯m going to take you back and have you reflect on the mistakes you¡¯ve made!¡± Jenifer quickly said. She was really afraid of Jasmine, who could not care less about anything right now.

    She immediately pulled Jasmine up and was going to take her away.

    ¡°Mother.¡± Jeanne called out and did not forget to remind her, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t have the right to take Jasmine away here.¡±

    Jenifer¡¯s body tensed up.

    Then, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Jasmine is my daughter, and it¡¯s my fault she has done such a disgraceful thing. If I take Jasmine away now, I¡¯ll definitely give the Swans an exnation...¡±

    ¡°Who do you think you are? You¡¯re a lowly mistress. How dare you think you can give us an exnation? Put Jasmine down!¡± Belle scolded. She did not care about Jenifer at all.

    Jenifer suppressed her anger and endured how Belle talked to her. Now that she was threatened, she did not dare to take Jasmine away.

    Jenifer did not expect that her daughter, whom she had taught, would let her down one day.

    Hence, she just endured all the humiliation she had suffered today.

    Jeanne looked at Jenifer and really admired her endurance. Then, she looked at Jasmine and said, ¡°Now, you can tell everyone how you lost your child yesterday?¡±

    ¡°It was you!¡± Jasmine still insisted it was Jeanne, refusing to admit it no matter what. ¡°You killed the child. It was you!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you want to be so stubborn?¡± Jeanne¡¯s eyes narrowed. That cold and sinister gaze could make one¡¯s hair stand on end.

    Jasmine tried his best to straighten her back so that Jeanne would not frighten her. She said fiercely, ¡°Because you want to take revenge on Eden and me. You just can¡¯t stand to see me having a good life!¡±

    ¡°If I wanted to take revenge on you and Eden, I could¡¯ve exposed you when you and Eden got married. Do you think you would¡¯ve been able to marry into the family and take the position of Young Lady Swan?¡± Jeanne mocked, ¡°Jasmine, only you think Eden is good, and only you like Eden... So, don¡¯t ruin my rtionship with Edward.¡±

 Chapter 491 - Jasmineâ€™s Tragic Downfall

    <h4>Chapter 491: Jasmine¡¯s Tragic Downfall</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Eden had been suppressing his emotions the entire time, so when he heard Jeanne¡¯s words, his expression darkened.

    Even though he admitted that Jeanne had fallen in love with his Fourth Uncle, he still could not ept the fact that Jeanne had no feelings for him anymore. He had always thought Jeanne was just too arrogant and self-righteous and that she was head over heels for him back then. That was why she humiliated him so much. Hence, he believed that Jeanne regretted it. If she had been able to calm down back then, he would have married her.

    Yet now, he had to admit that Jeanne really did not have any feelings for him.

    If she did, she would not have watched him marry another woman. Even though she had that video, which could have stopped him from getting married to Jasmine, she still allowed him to.

    It was because she did not care anymore!

    Eden was so angry that his veins were popping.

    His anger was not only fueled by Jasmine bruising his ego as a man, but it was also because Jeanne looked down on him.

    She hated him to the core.

    Nevertheless, he endured it.

    Jeanne did not care about what Eden was thinking at that moment. She just stared at Jasmine and said, ¡°In that case, tell me. Why didn¡¯t I take revenge on you guys before? Why did I have to take revenge on you guys now?¡±

    ¡°Y-You...¡±Jasmine could not say it because she made it all up, and at that moment, she could not think of anything else.

    Jeanne said, ¡°If you confess, Jasmine, we¡¯ll put an end to this matter.¡±

    ¡°Put an end to it?¡± Jasmine sneered, and her expression looked unusually vicious. ¡°Can I still put an end to this matter?¡±

    ......

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about me. I don¡¯t want to waste any more time on you. As for you and the fact that you cheated on Eden, that is your family matter. That is not something that I care about.¡±

    Jasmine red at Jeanne¡¯s smug face!

    She would rather die than admit what happened yesterday was her false usation.

    Jeanne did not seem to have any patience left. ¡°In fact, there¡¯s no need for you to admit it. Facts speak louder than words. I believe everyone already knows the truth of this matter. Since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t waste more of anyone¡¯s time.¡±

    Jeanne appeared to be calm.

    From the start to the end, her expression was the same. She was neither too calm nor too anxious when she humiliated each one of them who was against her.

    Then, she looked at Old Master Swan respectfully. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry to have wasted your precious time.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not the one who has wasted my time.¡± Old Master Swan was still looking at Jeanne.

    With a smile, Jeanne turned around and walked toward Edward.

    Just now, she still had that domineering look on her face, and her aura was intimidating everyone before her. However, the moment she returned to Edward¡¯s side, she instantly kept her powerful aura and stood by his side meekly like a little woman. When she was with Edward, she looked so friendly and warm.

    She said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    In return, Edward smiled dotingly. He was cold to everyone except Jeanne.

    With that, the two of them leftposedly, leaving behind a pile of rubbish.

    Old Master Swan also did not have the patience to stay with them anymore, so he said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t cause a ruckus in my home! Settle this matter by yourselves and report to me the results of your decision!¡±

    After that, he left the hall with Wade.

    Only Henry¡¯s, ine¡¯s, Richard¡¯s, and Alexander¡¯s families were left in the hall.

    Richard had never interfered with other people¡¯s matters, so he left with Grace.

    On the other hand, ine had no choice but to vent a few words because of the grievance she had suffered today.

    She said to Henry, ¡°I listened to your arrangements today and came with embarrassing Edward and Jeanne in mind. I thought you were in the right and that I was risking my reputation to seek justice for you. However, I didn¡¯t expect to be humiliated instead!¡±

    Henry¡¯s face was so ugly that he could not say a word. Was he not humiliated as well?

    ¡°I don¡¯t me you. You were probably stunned by Jasmine¡¯s pure and adorable appearance. Who would have thought that Jasmine, who looks like a virtuous woman, would do such a disgusting thing? On the other hand, Jeanne looks like a prostitute, so who would have thought she was even purer than Jasmine? I never would have figured that Edward loved Jeanne so much and treated her so well because Jeanne gave her innocence to Edward. I really wouldn¡¯t!¡± ine said sarcastically, and every word of hers was belittling Jasmine.

 Chapter 492 - Jasmineâ€™s Tragic Downfall

    <h4>Chapter 492: Jasmine¡¯s Tragic Downfall</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    When Eden heard that, he was furious. He had never thought Jasmine would cuckold him one day and make him lose his ego as a man!

    With that, he narrowed his eyes and red at Jasmine.

    He had no feelings for that woman, to begin with, so at that moment, there was only cruelty in his eyes.

    Meanwhile, ine was still fanning the mes. ¡°Eden, even I feel sorry for you for dumping such a capable Jeanne back then and choosing to be with Jasmine. To be honest, I already thought Jasmine was useless back then. However, seeing that you liked Jasmine so much, and she looked pure and innocent, I thought she would dote on you and take care of you. Moreover, she¡¯s not one to speak much. Yet now¡­ It seems like you can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. Some people may look pitiful, but deep down, they¡¯re nothing but slutty. Though, it¡¯s no wonder she¡¯s like that since her mother is such a person. How much better can the daughter be?¡±

    ine¡¯s sarcasm was even more tant.

    It was also because she had suffered enough today. If she did not vent her anger, she would burst.

    Jenifer gritted her teeth secretly, enduring ine ridiculing her.

    It had been a long time since she was pointed at and called a mistress like that.

    She had that title for many years, but she finally tore off thebel of being a mistress after she grew older. Now, because of Jasmine, she was called that again.

    ¡°Eden, don¡¯t take it too hard either. It¡¯s not worth getting yourself angry over a b*tch like that.¡± ine pretended to be kind. Now that she had made the situation even worse and more intense, she waved her hand. ¡°Well, this is your family¡¯s business, and I won¡¯t say much. After all, you should solve such a shameful issue yourself.¡±

    ine left with her husband, Lance Owens, who had never had any right to speak in the Swans.

    As a result, only Henry¡¯s and Alexander¡¯s families were left.

    The two-inws¡­ were probably not two-inws anymore.

    ......

    Henry did not even look at Alexander at that moment. Deep down, he had never taken Alexander seriously, so he said to Eden fiercely, ¡°Take Jasmine back!¡±

    It was not hard to detect the harshness in his tone.

    Eden¡¯s face turned cold, and he walked over, where he yanked Jasmine along with him.

    The force was so strong that Jasmine almost fell to the ground.

    She staggered two steps, but Eden had no intention of supporting her. He just grabbed her arm hard, so hard that she cried from the pain.

    Now, everything had fallen apart. Faced with Eden¡¯s unconceble rage, Jasmine was really afraid.

    She could not go with Eden because she knew very well that if she did, only death awaited her.

    Eden would torture her in different ways.

    No.

    At the thought of what she might face next, she resisted like a madwoman and said, ¡°Let me go, Eden! Let me go. I won¡¯t go with you. I won¡¯t!¡±

    Eden¡¯s expression darkened. The way he pulled Jasmine crazily made him look even more ferocious.

    ¡°No, no. Let go of me...¡± Jasmine cried out in fear. When she turned to look at Alexander and saw that they were not reacting to it at all, she cried out crazily, ¡°Dad! Dad, save me. Save me. If I go back with Eden, I will definitely be beaten to death. Dad, save me. I beg you to save me. Don¡¯t let me go with Eden., I beg you...¡±

    Alexander¡¯s expression changed a little.

    After all, Jasmine was his daughter whom he had doted on for more than 20 years, and she had been fawning over him all these years. Deep down, he still regarded Jasmine as his daughter. Hence, he could not bear to see her so frightened.

    He opened his mouth and was about to say something when Jenifer pulled him back.

    Alexander turned to look at Jenifer, who said, ¡°This is Jasmine¡¯s fault. Now that Jasmine is the daughter-inw of the Swans, the Swans should be the ones to punish Jasmine. We can¡¯t interfere!¡±

    Jasmine did not expect Jenifer to say those words.

    Were they going to let her die in the Swans?

    She had always thought that no matter how much her mother acted based on benefits, thetter would not be so cruel to her daughter.

    All these years, Jasmine had always listened to Jenifer. Whatever her mother said, she would do, thinking that her mother would never treat her like that.

    Her ferocious appearance looked tragic as she shouted, ¡°Mom! Mom, you can¡¯t treat me like this. You can¡¯t treat your biological daughter like this. I¡¯ve always listened to you, so you can¡¯t ignore me like this. Mom, Mom¨C¡±

 Chapter 493 - Jasmineâ€™s Tragic Downfall

    <h4>Chapter 493: Jasmine¡¯s Tragic Downfall</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Everyone was indifferent to Jasmine¡¯s scream.

    Jenifer¡¯s face was also grim.

    Compared to Jasmine, her daughter, she knew very well what kind of abuse Jasmine would suffer when thetter went back. However, for the sake of benefits, she could only watch helplessly as Jasmine was taken away. More importantly, Jasmine would no longer be of any use to her after this, and she did not need to destroy herself for a useless person!

    She knew that if she did not perform well, she would also be implicated.

    Seeing that Jenifer was indifferent to her, Jasmine was disappointed. However, because of fear, she had no choice but to beg them. This time, she shouted at Joshua, ¡°Joshua,e and save me now...¡±

    Joshua had not dared to speak the entire time.

    He was already afraid when facing the Swans, so now that his sister was begging him, he did not dare to do anything.

    Instead, he turned to look at Jenifer, who gave him a look. At that, he did not even dare to move.

    Looking at her apathetic family, Jasmineughed ¡ª the kind that sounded tragic but crazy. ¡°In the end, I¡¯m just a tool for your benefit, am I not? Now that I¡¯m useless, you can ignore me. Karma will bite you back in the *ss¡­¡±

    Eden dragged Jasmine cruelly out of the Universe Garden.

    Along the way, Jasmine¡¯s crazy voice sounded, frightening many servants in the Swan family¡¯s manor. However, because of Eden¡¯s cold and dark expression, no one dared to look at him.

    With a strong force, Eden threw Jasmine directly onto the floor of the main hall of Purple Pavilion Garden.

    Jasmine fell to the ground in a sorry state.

    ......

    At that moment, her hair was a mess, and because she had cried so hard, her makeup was smudged. She looked just like a crazy woman.

    However, before Eden could make a move, Belle stepped in and pped Jasmine countless times.

    As if she was venting all her anger, she hit Jasmine while scolding, ¡°You b*tch, how dare you cheat on my son? How dare you? For humiliating our family in front of everyone in the Swans today, I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±

    ¡°Ah! Ah!¡± Jasmine screamed.

    The pain on her face and the psychological torture made her go crazy.

    Belle hit her for a long time. Only when she was tired did she stand up from the ground, panting heavily.

    However, she was still swearing. ¡°This b*tch! I won¡¯t give up until I beat her to death!¡±

    Eden looked at Jasmine cruelly, seeing her lying on the ground with a swollen face.

    However, he did not pity her at all. He even felt he could not vent all his anger on Jasmine no matter what he did to her. As he was looking at that woman fiercely, he suddenly stepped forward and kicked Jasmine¡¯s stomach fiercely.

    Jasmine was in so much pain that she almost fainted. She could not even scream.

    However, she clutched her stomach.

    She just had an abortion surgery yesterday, and today, she was suffering from physical and mental torture.

    How could Eden be so cruel? How could he be so cruel to her?

    That kick just now could take her life.

    Did Eden want to beat her to death?

    She was rolling on the ground in pain, looking extremely miserable.

    Belle looked at the state Jasmine was in and her pale face. As soon as Eden was about to step forward and kick Jasmine again, she stopped him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t kill her!¡±

    She was afraid that her son would kill Jasmine. By then, he would not be able to escape the me.

    Eden¡¯s veins were popping. He really wanted to kill Jasmine.

    He looked at the miserable woman on the ground coldly and said, ¡°Jasmine, did you know what would happen to you for doing that? For cheating behind my back?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it willingly. Jeanne framed me. I love you so much. How could I do anything to let you down? Eden, you have to believe me. It¡¯s Jeanne who wants to sow discord between us. I love you the most. I do...¡± Jasmine forced herself to defend herself.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Eden did not care how Jasmine slept with other men.

 Chapter 494 - Jasmineâ€™s Tragic Downfall

    <h4>Chapter 494: Jasmine¡¯s Tragic Downfall</h4>

    All he cared about was that Jeanne had trampled on his male dignity today.

    ¡°Eden.¡± Jasmine propped herself up from the ground and crawled under Eden¡¯s feet. ¡°Please believe me, okay? I beg you to believe me. I love you. I¡¯ve loved you since I was young. I really, really love you very much. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have put in so much effort to sleep with you back then¨C¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Eden looked at Jasmine coldly.

    Jasmine was stunned. Out of anxiousness, she had just blurted out what had happened all those years ago.

    The pitiful and weak expression on her face turned into fear again as she looked straight at Eden.

    Suddenly, she saw Eden squat down and pinch Jasmine¡¯s face hard. ¡°All those years ago, you set me up?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no. It was an ident. It was really an ident...¡± Jasmine denied.

    ¡°B*tch!¡± Eden pped Jasmine¡¯s face hard.

    Jasmine was hit so hard that his vision went ck.

    ¡°That year, if it wasn¡¯t for you, would I have broken up with Jeanne? Would I have lost Jeanne because of you? Jasmine, you b*tch. You set me up that year. You set me up!¡± Eden¡¯s expression was scary.

    Jasmine also knew he could not refute her, so she kept saying, ¡°That¡¯s because I love you. I love you very much. That¡¯s why I¡¯m like this. That¡¯s why¨C¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Eden did not want to hear another word from Jasmine. ¡°I don¡¯t even care that you love me! Your love will only make me feel dirty and disgusted! Now that I think about it, if it weren¡¯t for you back then, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up in this state with Jeanne¨C¡±

    ¡°Are you ming me now?¡± Jasmine went crazy. In fact, she also knew that no matter how she begged for mercy, the man would not let her off. She said fiercely, ¡°If you could¡¯ve controlled yourself back then, would you have had to sleep with me even if I had plotted against you? Or can¡¯t you control yourself? Can¡¯t you control your lower body?¡±

    ......

    ¡°Jasmine!¡± Her words enraged Eden even more.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that in the seven years we dated, you cheated on me too. I just didn¡¯t want to expose you. All I wanted was to maintain our rtionship! Eden, don¡¯t you know what kind of person you are? Even if I didn¡¯t plot against you, even if you were with Jeanne back then, wouldn¡¯t you have cheated? Wouldn¡¯t you still be the same? Anyway, Jeanne wouldn¡¯t have stayed with you...¡±

    ¡°Bam!¡± Eden pped Jasmine¡¯s face again.

    As if she did not feel the pain, Jasmine roared fiercely, ¡°What kind of person I am is what kind of person you are! Look at your Fourth Uncle, Fourth Master Swan. After so many years, has any woman been able to get close to him? No wonder Jeanne fell in love with Fourth Master Swan. No wonder she doesn¡¯t even look at you now! Can¡¯t you see? Can youpare yourself to Fourth Master Swan? Can youpare to¡ª Ah...¡±

    Jasmine screamed.

    At that moment, Eden was grabbing her hair so hard that her scalp felt like it was going to fall off. Then, he even hit her head hard on the floor.

    Her head banged against the floor repeatedly.

    Jasmine was already prepared to be beaten to death by Eden.

    She was resentful of how her life turned out! She hated everyone in this world, including Alexander, Jenifer, Jeanne, and Eden!

    There was a ferocious look on her face, and just when she thought she would die in the next second, Eden suddenly let go because Henry pushed Eden away.

    Angry, Henry scolded, ¡°Do you really want to kill her? If you kill her, can you bear the legal responsibility? Calm down!¡±

    Eden¡¯s expression was extremely ferocious, and his eyes were bloodshot.

    All he wanted to do was kill Jasmine.

    ¡°Keeping her alive is worse than killing!¡± Henry said sinisterly.

    Eden was still fuming with anger.

    ¡°To talk business and make a deal, you need a woman in many ways. Isn¡¯t she cheating on you? Just let her do it!¡± Henry said cruelly.

    Eden turned to look at his father and said, ¡°I want a divorce with that b*tch, Jasmine!¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Henry refused immediately.

    Eden red at Henry.

    ¡°Divorce? What reason do you use to get a divorce? If word gets out that you¡¯ve been cuckolded, can you live with yourself?¡± Henry asked him coldly.

 Chapter 495 - Jasmineâ€™s Tragic Downfall

    <h4>Chapter 495: Jasmine¡¯s Tragic Downfall</h4>

    Eden clenched his teeth and his fists tightly. Since it was rted to his dignity as a man, he definitely could not live with himself if word got out.

    ¡°There¡¯s no reason for you to divorce Jasmine. Now that you¡¯ve been kicked out of Swan Enterprise, if news of your divorce spreads, do you want to make it so that you won¡¯t be able to get back up on your feet for the rest of your life?¡± Henry asked fiercely.

    ¡°In that case, should I keep this woman with me? Dad, if it were you, would you tolerate it?¡± Eden asked.

    ¡°As I said, keeping her alive is worse than killing her! There are many ways to take revenge on her. There¡¯s no need for you to lose your reputation.¡± Henry said through gritted teeth, ¡°I won¡¯t let you tolerate it either, but just don¡¯t act rashly until you find a more reasonable reason.¡±

    Eden gritted his teeth in anger, but he still listened to his father¡¯s opinion.

    Right now, a divorce would do more harm than good, and he could not mess up the big n because of something trivial.

    ¡°I believe your grandfather won¡¯t be so indifferent to you. Although he has been on Edward¡¯s side today, at least after learning what Jasmine did, he didn¡¯t say or do anything. In the end, he¡¯s my father and your grandfather. There¡¯s always a way to turn things around,¡± Henryforted Eden.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Eden nodded.

    He had known since he was young that being born into such a family meant he had to be patient.

    ¡°I¡¯m also very pissed off today.¡± Henry said angrily, ¡°I will now go back to my room to rest.¡±

    Belle was also tired after being tortured for half a day, so she scolded Jasmine fiercely, ¡°B*tch.¡±

    Then, she followed Henry back to her room.

    In the hall, only Eden and Jasmine were left.

    ......

    However, Jasmine wasying on the ground, on the verge of death.

    Eden really wanted to kill that woman, but he suppressed his anger and turned to the servant. ¡°Wayne, throw her into the confinement room for me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Eldest Young Master.¡±

    ¡°You can fool around with her as well,¡± Eden added.

    Wayne was dumbfounded.

    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t kill her.¡± After that, Eden left without looking at Jasmine again.

    The remaining servants, Wayne and Jeff, looked at each other.

    In the end, the two of them dragged Jasmine to the confinement room.

    When Wayne was about to leave, Jeff asked excitedly, ¡°Wayne, the Eldest Young Master said we could fool around with her. Does that mean¨C¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy? She¡¯s the Eldest Young Mistress, after all,¡± Wayne berated.

    ¡°For the Eldest Young Master to beat her to such a state, she must have provoked him. He might be eager for us to torture her!¡±

    ¡°We are still servants, after all. Do your duty and leave!¡± Wayne ordered.

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. I¡¯ve been wanting to sleep with this woman for a long time. I serve the Eldest Young Master and hear the cries of this woman in bed from time to time. I don¡¯t care. Anyway, the Eldest Young Master just said...¡± As Jeff said that, he took off his pants and went over.

    Wayne wanted to stop him, but when he thought of what the Eldest Young Master just said, he fell silent again.

    A burst of heart-wrenching and miserable cries came from the confinement room.

    ¡­

    In Bamboo Garden, Jeanne and Edward had returned.

    The two of them sat on the sofa in silence.

    At that moment, George was also in the living room, sitting beside Jeanne.

    In fact, he had also discovered something, but his calmness did not match his age. He did not ask a single question.

    The atmosphere in the room was somewhat tense.

    Suddenly, Jeanne took a deep breath and looked at George. ¡°Edward is your father.¡±

    George still could not quite ept it, so he stared at Jeanne with his eyes wide open and did not look at Edward.

    Edward was sitting at the side. At that moment, he felt restless, but he moved a little, making himself look calm.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that my father is dead?¡± George questioned.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he a living corpse?¡± Jeanne smiled.

    Edward was speechless.

    Teddy, at the side, also wanted tough.

    Jeanne said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of bing an orphan? Now that you have a biological father and mother, you won¡¯t be an orphan in the future, no?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but the problem is, I don¡¯t like this biological father.¡± George was merciless.

    A certain someone¡¯s heart was stabbed.

    Teddy could not help but chuckle. He never thought that his high and mighty master would also be disliked one day.

    The moment Edward nced at Teddy, he immediately became serious.

    ¡°He¡¯s actually pretty good.¡± Jeanneforted George.

    Only then did George raise his little face and look at Edward.

    ¡°For example, he¡¯s rich, powerful, handsome, and has a good figure.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not choosing a husband.¡± George really had a way with words.

    Jeanne was embarrassed.

    Teddy could not help but burst outughing, and this time, Edward joined in.

    After all, being praised by others was also a very pleasant feeling.

    ¡°You can choose your husband, but you can¡¯t with your dad,¡± he said.

 Chapter 496 - Father and Son "Reunited"

    <h4>Chapter 496: Father and Son ¡°Reunited¡±</h4>

    ¡°You can choose your husband, but you can¡¯t choose your dad!¡± Edward reminded George.

    He meant that with all the factsid out, so the little one had to ept it.

    George turned to look at Edward. Displeasure was written all over his small face.

    He did not understand why his father would suddenly appear again after being dead for so many years.

    Hence, he said, ¡°I may not be able to choose my dad, but I can choose whether I like him or not.¡±

    ¡°You will eventually like me.¡± Edward was certain.

    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± George was also very certain.

    There was some tension between the adult and the kid.

    Jeanne felt she was in a difficult position by being put in the middle.

    On second thought, everything started because of her as she was the one who had been lying to George that his father was dead.

    However, it was not entirely her fault.

    She had never thought she and Edward would cross paths, let alone be together. At the thought that George would not get to know his father and might not even meet him, she could only tell him that his father was ¡°dead¡±. That made him give up the idea of finding his father ever since he was young.

    Little did she know that the world was unpredictable and that she and Edward would... get married.

    ......

    Suddenly, she stood up from the sofa.

    George and Edward both looked at her.

    She said, ¡°You two have a good chat. I woke up too early today. I¡¯m heading back to my room to take a nap.¡±

    After that, she really did leave.

    She had a feeling it was best she stayed out of this father-and-son reunion.

    However, she also admitted that she did not want to make things difficult, so she left it to them to solve the issue themselves.

    Once she left, George, who was in the living room, could not be bothered to hide his emotions anymore. He looked unhappy. ¡°Fourth Master, you don¡¯t have to try. I won¡¯t like you.¡±

    ¡°I will try my best to change what you dislike about me,¡± Edward said sincerely.

    After all, he was still a little unhappy about his son not liking him.

    ¡°No, thanks.¡±

    Edward was really rendered speechless by this little brat.

    Nevertheless, George continued, ¡°So, Fourth Master, don¡¯t waste your time.¡±

    After saying that, George also wanted to get up and return to his room.

    ¡°George,¡± Edward suddenly called out to him.

    George turned his head around.

    Edward said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we make a deal?¡±

    George frowned, thinking that Fourth Master Swan was always evil.

    He said, ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡±

    ¡°You love your mother very much, don¡¯t you?¡± Edward asked.

    George thought for a moment before answering, ¡°I do.¡±

    The reason why he thought about it was not that he needed to think about it but to prevent Fourth Master Swan from scheming against him.

    He believed that his mother married Fourth Master Swan because she was schemed against by Fourth Master Swan.

    ¡°Since you love her very much, you don¡¯t want her to be sad, do you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± George nodded.

    ¡°But you know, if you don¡¯t like me, your mother will be very sad. After all, I am indeed your biological father.¡±

    George bit his lips.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not asking you to like me from the bottom of your heart. However, when your mother is around, don¡¯t show her that you reject me.¡± Edward lured George into his trap, step by step.

    George looked at Edward and said firmly, ¡°Even if I don¡¯t like you, my mother won¡¯t be sad. My mother will never tell me to do anything or like any kind of person.¡±

    Convincing him was not so easy.

    ¡°It¡¯s because she loves you very much, and that¡¯s why she indulges you. She doesn¡¯t want to make things difficult for you, so she hides her emotions. If you really love your mother, you should be more considerate of her.¡±

    George scrutinized Edward. He had a feeling that thetter was lying to him.

    Edward¡¯s expression did not change. Instead, he continued, ¡°The reason your mother married me and gave birth to you is simple. It¡¯s because your mother liked me. With that, the fact that you don¡¯t like me will put your mother in a difficult position.¡±

    ¡°My mother has never said that she liked you.¡± George was confident in his reply.

    Edward choked on his saliva and coughed.

    Teddy, who was beside them, secretlyughed again.

    He did not expect that one day, his high and mighty master, Fourth Master Swan, would be helpless against a six-year-old brat.

    Edward had a serious look on his face. ¡°Some things don¡¯t need to be said. I can tell.¡±

    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t.¡± George was still indifferent to Edward. Then, he added, ¡°Moreover, my mother once said that in this world, other than Kingsley and I, other men should be killed.¡±

    Edward was stabbed in the heart again. ¡°What else did your mother say?¡±

    ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± George raised his eyebrows.

    Edward stared at George.

    For the first time, he was rendered speechless by a little kid.

 Chapter 497 - Father and Son "Reunited"

    <h4>Chapter 497: Father and Son ¡°Reunited¡±</h4>

    ¡°However.¡± George changed the topic. ¡°I can still consider what you just said.¡±

    Edward raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know whether my mother wants me to like you or not, but since she has told me that you¡¯re my father, it means she wants me to acknowledge you. If I don¡¯t, my mother won¡¯t me me, but she may feel ufortable about it. So, I can pretend to be good with you,¡± George said, ¡°when my mother is around.¡±

    He meant that Edward should not expect him to do so at other times.

    Edward pursed her lips and fell silent for a while.

    George did not seem to be a talkative person, but he looked at Edward and said, ¡°Do you have anything else to say? If not, I¡¯m going upstairs.¡±

    ¡°Do you like Kingsley very much?¡± Edward asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± George was straightforward in his answer.

    Edward¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    ¡°But inparison, I don¡¯t like you even more.¡±

    Those words made Edward exasperated.

    ¡°Do you have anything else to ask?¡± George looked a little impatient.

    Edward looked at him and slowly said, ¡°No.¡±

    ......

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯m going upstairs.¡± With that, George stood up and left.

    Edwardy on the sofa quietly for a while.

    Teddy, on the other hand, could not hold it in any longer. He said, ¡°Master, it¡¯s not too difficult to bribe a child.¡±

    Edward nced at Teddy and ignored him.

    Teddy continued, ¡°For thest few days you¡¯ve had me take care of the Young Master, I¡¯ve realized that he isn¡¯t as difficult to get along with as he seems. He just doesn¡¯t like to show it and makes others think he doesn¡¯t like anything. All you need to do is spend more time with him and do things that he likes, he¡¯ll like you over time.¡±

    ¡°What does he like?¡± Edward asked sincerely.

    Teddy thought for a moment. ¡°Writing code or something.¡±

    Edward looked askance at Teddy, who quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll try to find out his other preferences.¡±

    Then, Edward put down his legs and stood up from the sofa.

    Before he left, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a month to improve my rtionship with George. Otherwise... the mosquitoes in the courtyard haven¡¯t had human blood for a long time...¡±

    Teddy thought, ¡®What a bully!¡¯

    With that, Edward went upstairs and pushed open the door, only to see Jeanne was not in the room.

    In fact, it was obvious that Jeanne would be in George¡¯s room at that moment.

    She may have said that she wanted them to talk it out, but there was no way Jeanne would not care about George¡¯s feelings. Hence, she must have gone to have a heart-to-heart talk with George, and that was indeed the case.

    After Jeanne went upstairs, she waited for George in the room.

    She left time for George to talk to Edward and time for her to have a good chat with George.

    About that matter...

    After all, it was her fault for hiding the matter about his father.

    At that moment, Jeanne and George were each sitting on a single sofa in the room.

    Jeanne said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to lie to you. I thought I wouldn¡¯t cross paths with Edward anymore, so I didn¡¯t want to disappoint you.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± On the contrary, George understood.

    Jeanne looked at George, who said, ¡°Anyway, there will be a day when we have to leave, right? If we leave, won¡¯t I still not have a father?¡±

    Jeanne was stunned.

    George said, ¡°Are we not leaving anymore?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that. ¡°Jeanne smiled.

    It was just that sometimes, she felt a little uneasy or unwilling to leave.

    She touched George¡¯s head. ¡°I hope you can live your life peacefully in the future.¡±

    George frowned as his mother rarely said such things to him.

    Jeanne was not overly emotional when she said, ¡°We¡¯ll just let nature take its course on many things.¡±

    George nodded, and Jeanne smiled.

    She said, ¡°Remember to give Miles my things.¡±

    She reminded George to give the stubble she got yesterday to Miles.

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯lle and send me to school on Monday.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jeanne believed in her son¡¯s ability to do things.

    After that, she left George¡¯s room.

    In fact, ever since he was young, George had been rtively indifferent about things and had been able to ept everything rationally. On the whole, unless it crossed his bottom line, he would not care too much. As for George¡¯s bottom line, it was probably her.

    She returned to Edward¡¯s room, where Edward was lying on the bed waiting for her.

    She did not know when it started, but it seemed like they spent the most time together¡­ on the bed.

    She looked at Edward while Edward looked at her.

    Slowly, Edward patted the spot beside his bed, indicating for her to go over.

 Chapter 498 - Father and Son "Reunited"

    <h4>Chapter 498: Father and Son ¡°Reunited¡±</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Without hesitating, Jeanne leaned over meekly, and the two of them were very close together.

    Jeanne said, ¡°You knew this long ago, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    She could tell today that he was not surprised at all.

    In fact, from the many times she had interacted with him, she already knew that Edward had discovered it long ago.

    She was the only one still trying to deceive herself.

    ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded.

    ¡°Have you done a paternity test?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± Edward said. ¡°I know at first nce whether it¡¯s my son or not.¡±

    ¡®So you have a special ability, huh?¡¯ Jeanne thought.

    He was way too confident about himself.

    ¡°Do you believe I would¡¯ve kept this child back then?¡±

    Back then, if she did not have the money, she would have chosen to get an abortion.

    ¡°I believe you.¡± Edward enunciated each word clearly.

    ......

    If he knew the truth behind her keeping George, he would be furious!

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wait for me back then?¡± Edward suddenly asked.

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    Was it not because he did not want to take responsibility for the child? However, even if it was not for that reason, it was not important anymore.

    She said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think I could rely on you back then.¡±

    Edward was shocked.

    ¡°At that time, I thought you and Eden were in cahoots.¡±

    ¡°In that case, why did you look for me? Didn¡¯t you lose both your wife and your soldiers?¡±

    ¡°I had no choice.¡± Jeanne smiled. Actually, she did not care about many things in the past anymore. ¡°Because I had no one to rely on, I thought I¡¯d risk everything and take the risk. But after I calmed down, I realized how stupid I was. After all, you and Eden are family. How could you help me and not help him?¡±

    ¡°That was why you left?¡±

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t, was I supposed to wait for you toe back and humiliate me?¡± Jeanne smiled.

    However, she never mentioned that the real reason she left back then was that Old Master Swan looked for her. She originally had a glimmer of hope, even though uncertain, for Edward, but that hope was killed just like that.

    Therefore, she did not put up any resistance and epted Alexander chasing her out of Harken.

    ¡°I thought I made it very clear when I asked Nox to stay behind and apany you,¡± Edward muttered.

    Jeanne smiled and said, ¡°I thought this matter would be over once it was over, but now that you insist on bringing it up, there¡¯s no harm in me saying a few more words.¡±

    ¡°Jeannie, please speak.¡± A certain someone even looked like he was waiting for her respectfully.

    ¡°Back then, when we slept together, you should know it was my first time, right?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Edward nodded.

    The moment he nodded, a smug smile hung on the corner of his mouth.

    He reckoned it would be hard for him to forget it in this lifetime. The second he had her body, he had never felt so satisfied before.

    Hence, he thought¡­

    For many years, day and night, he would asionally think about it and lose control.

    ¡°The first time is actually important to a woman,¡± Jeanne said.

    Edward replied, ¡°I know.¡±

    He knew because it was also important to a man.

    ¡°For a woman to give her first time away, it means that she has given up everything for that something. However, when that woman opened her eyes and found that the man beside her had disappeared, do you know what it meant to her?¡± Jeanne asked.

    Edward¡¯s heart clenched.

    ¡°It meant that the man didn¡¯t want to be responsible,¡± Jeanne replied.

    Edward was rendered speechless and tried to exin himself, ¡°I told Nox to stay.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the best way to send someone away to make someone else do the job for you?¡± Jeanne said bluntly.

    It was hard for him to clear his name now, so he remained silent.

    On the contrary, Jeanne smiled brightly. ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s all in the past anyway, and things are pretty good now.¡±

    ¡°I had to leave back then because of some things. Even if I didn¡¯t spend that night with you, I would still leave. I had to,¡± Edward exined.

    In fact, Jeanne... did not think it was important anymore, but at that moment, she did not stop him.

    She looked at him as he said, ¡°There are many things I can¡¯t tell you now, but I really had to leave. In the past, I would bring Nox along with me, but I kept Nox behind to let you understand that you were important to me. I thought everyone knew my rtionship with Nox and that he represented me.¡±

    ¡°When we¡¯re in bed, can he represent you?¡± Jeanne raised her eyebrows.

    Edward choked.

    ¡°I thought that with your character, you wouldn¡¯t make any decisions without waiting for me toe back, no matter what. Even if you questioned me face to face, you would ask everything you need to.¡±

 Chapter 499 - Father and Son "Reunited"

    <h4>Chapter 499: Father and Son ¡°Reunited¡±</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°You know me so well, huh?¡± Jeanne asked.

    It was because he knew her too well that he was mistaken.

    Therefore, because time was tight, all he did was tell Nox to stay and send her back when he left. He did not have Nox wait for her.

    Then, when she came back, he found that she had left.

    Just like that, she disappeared from Harken.

    It was not that he had never thought of looking for her, but his body was too weak then. When he had the energy to look for her, he seemed to have figured out some things.

    In fact, being with him was not necessarily good for her. He could not even protect himself at that time, let alone Jeanne.

    He even thought it was a good thing that she left.

    Once hepleted his mission, he would look for her all over the world. However, if he did not¡­ he would probably have died.

    Forgetting him was the best thing for her.

    Hence, all those years, he only thought about her. He thought about her madly but did not do anything until he heard she wasing back.

    After seven years of separation, he heard she wasing back to get married. Since she was going to get married, she should marry him.

    He could allow her to disappear from his world, but he could not allow her to be with someone else under his nose.

    ......

    He could control himself if he had not had a taste of her before. However, he had, and it would be hard for him to let go of her.

    He said, ¡°As I said, I¡¯ve liked you for many years.¡±

    Jeanne frowned and looked at Edward with a face full of doubt.

    She said, ¡°Could it be that you¡¯ve already had feelings for me when I was dating Eden?¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, did you really think it was so easy to get in bed with me?¡±

    That fellow had been waiting for her to walk right into his trap for a long time! She said, ¡°You like your nephew¡¯s girlfriend.¡±

    That person was just too dark.

    Edward smiled. ¡°Who said I didn¡¯t let him have you?¡±

    Jeanne frowned.

    ¡°That year...¡± Edward paused.

    On the contrary, Jeanne started to get excited. ¡°That year, what? When did you realize you like me?¡±

    When exactly?

    After all, she had only seen Edward less than a handful of times until she was 18 years old, and they had never even talked to each other before that.

    ¡°I won¡¯t say anything else.¡± Edward suddenly refused to answer her question.

    Jeanne¡¯s face darkened

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to say.¡±

    ¡°Why are you so bad?¡± Jeanne was angry.

    ¡°In short.¡± Edward hugged Jeanne in her arms, but she deliberately resisted him. Hence, he hugged her even tighter. ¡°All you need to know is that I¡¯ve liked you for many years.¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Jeanne ignored him.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to know why I was so sure that George was my son?¡± Edward changed the topic. It was obvious that he was trying to please her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to know anymore. Since you¡¯re so powerful, there¡¯s nothing you don¡¯t know anyway,¡± Jeanne said sarcastically.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually easy to figure out. Back then, when you climbed into my bed¨C¡±

    ¡°Please. Back then, you were probably hoping I¡¯d climb into your bed. Don¡¯t make yourself sound so passive.¡±

    On second thought, she had only taken the initiative to look for him that night.

    In fact, the entire process¡­ was all him.

    At the thought of it now, her face turned red.

    She thought she had forgotten it all because in the seven years she was away, she deliberately tried not to think about it. However, at that moment, her mind was suddenly clear.

    Edward smiled and admitted, ¡°Yes, I had waited for a long time, and I was so excited that night that we didn¡¯t use any protection.¡±

    At that, Jeanne¡¯s face turned even redder.

    It was true. It seemed like they were entangled in each other¡¯s bodies the entire night.

    ¡°Moreover, George is six years old this year. Based on my understanding of you, you wouldn¡¯t have slept with another man after you slept with me. After all, you and Eden have been together for so many years, yet Eden has never touched you,¡± Edward said.

    ¡°You know very well about my rtionship with Eden, huh?¡±

    ¡°Eden mentioned it asionally.¡± Edward¡¯s eyes flickered.

    ¡°Eden would tell you these things?¡±

    ¡°I would asionally ask a few questions.¡±

    Jeanne raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°These aren¡¯t important. What¡¯s important is that I know that you¡¯re not a casual woman.¡± Edward changed the topic again.

    Jeanne just stared at him.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re not, ording to my reasoning, George is, without a doubt, my son.¡±

    That fellow really did understand her.

    Suddenly, Jeanne felt a chill down her spine.

    In that case, she reckoned that she had grown up under the covetous gaze of Edward before she was at least 18 years old.

    If he was a pervert... Just thinking about it made her feel terrified.

 Chapter 500 - Father and Son "Reunited"

    <h4>Chapter 500: Father and Son ¡°Reunited¡±</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Did you pursue me only because I gave birth to your son?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°I must admit I¡¯m more than happy with this son of mine,¡± Edward said bluntly.

    Jeanne pursed her lips, clearly unhappy about it.

    Fourth Master Swan had already told her that he had taken a liking to her son.

    If it were not because of George, he probably would not be so persistent in wanting to be together with her.

    After all, no one wanted their son to call someone else ¡®father¡¯.

    ¡°But that is not the reason why I pursued you. I pursued you because I have liked you for many years.¡± Edward repeated.

    ¡°You¡¯ve liked me for many years, but weren¡¯t Eden and I dating back then?¡± Jeanne retorted.

    In the end, it was because she had given birth to his child that he was so determined to marry her.

    ¡°It makes me think that if nothing happened between Eden and me back then, would you have quietly watched me and Eden get married and have children...¡±

    ¡°Maybe,¡± Edward muttered.

    ¡°So you¡¯re only with me because of George,¡± Jeanne concluded.

    It did not matter whether Edward liked her or not.

    ......

    No matter what reason he had to suppress his feelings for her, the result was that if it were not for George, Edward would not have pursued her.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s because you¡¯ve slept with me.¡± Edward made sure to enunciate his words.

    Jeanne was stunned.

    ¡°I don¡¯t deny it. If nothing happened between you and Eden that year, I wouldn¡¯t have taken the initiative to approach you. I would have watched you get married and... watch you live your life together.¡± He did not mention ¡°having children¡±, which showed that he was bothered by it.

    He continued, ¡°But after you slept with me, I didn¡¯t want you to be someone else¡¯s woman anymore.¡±

    ¡°My skills aren¡¯t that good either. How did I manage to capture your heart?¡± Jeanne asked him seriously.

    Back then, she did not even know what to do. All she knew how to do was to hug him, so how could he not get her out of his mind?

    ¡°If your skills aren¡¯t good, you can learn.¡± Edward smiled.

    That sudden smile made Jeanne feel... a lingering fear.

    She looked at him with a guarded expression and could see the excitement in his eyes.

    They were on a serious topic. What was that fellow thinking now?

    She just watched as he approached her and pressed her under his body.

    Could he be any more shameless?

    She pushed against his body. ¡°I¡¯m talking about serious business.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m also doing serious business.¡±

    ¡°Edward!¡±

    ¡°To make up forst night.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t taken a shower yet.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°I do.¡±

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    The atmosphere in the room became steamy. In a split second, everything exploded!

    In a different mansion in the Swan family¡¯s manor, Purple Pavilion Garden, the deadly atmosphere was the opposite of the steamy atmosphere over there!

    Edeny on his bed with an unsightly expression, still filled with anger.

    He could not believe that that b*tch, Jasmine, cheated on him. Thinking about what Jasmine and the other man had done, he really wanted to kill that b*tch with his own hands. However, even now that he was angry, all he thought about was Jeanne.

    He could not get that woman, who had never made his life easy, out of his mind.

    He was even imagining what that woman looked like under his Fourth Uncle. Was she overbearing and aloof, or was she soft like a pool of warm water¡­

    At that thought, his expression turned grim. He clenched his fists tightly, and the veins on his face bulged.

    He must get his hands on Jeanne and make her his!

    Hence, he gritted his teeth as he tried his best to control his emotions.

    He knew full well that now was not the time to be angry at himself. He had to think of a way to get back on his feet.

    He could not be put down like that.

    In the future, the entire Swans had to be his!

    He had never had such a strong desire to take over the family back then, or perhaps it was not that he did not have it. He knew he was not as capable as his Fourth Uncle, so he would ept whatever his Fourth Uncle gave him. Yet now, he could no longer ept it because Jeanne had caused him to suffer all kinds of humiliation. She had trampled on his dignity as a man, and he had to rely on himself to reim his dignity.

    He had to do everything he could to get it back!

    With that, he picked up the phone, and while suppressing his emotions, he dialed a number.

    The call went through. ¡°Eden.¡±

    ¡°Michael, I¡¯m in a bit of trouble.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± The person on the other end of the phone frowned.

 Chapter 501 - Father and Son "Reunited"

    <h4>Chapter 501: Father and Son ¡°Reunited¡±</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who to discuss it with. The only person I trust is you.¡±

    ¡°You talk about your matters first.¡± Michael did not give any promises because of Eden¡¯s ¡°confession.¡± The man had always done things meticulously and thoroughly. He would never do anything that he was not sure about.

    However, Eden was d that he and Michael had be friends.

    Eden said, ¡°My Fourth Uncle and Jeanne have chased me out of Swan Enterprise.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Michael did not sound happy.

    In fact, Michael and Eden¡¯s rtionship was based on the fact that Michael saw some use in Eden.

    Moreover, he was also in a precarious situation now.

    His father¡¯s illness was getting increasingly worse, and the doctor said it was only a matter of days before his father died. However, he still could not stabilize his power in the political scene. Once his father passed away, those people eyeing his position would be restless. If he was not careful, his career would be ruined. The only one who could give him protection was Harken¡¯s president, but the president could not help him unconditionally. Emotions were the least important in politics. Naturally, he could get the president¡¯s protection because he was valuable, and if he wanted to be valuable, he had to grow his power and rope Eden in. At least he would have a member of the Swans. Once the president wanted to do something to the Swans, he would have someone on the inside!

    His n was excellent, but he did not expect Eden to fail repeatedly.

    Was it because he had overestimated Eden or because Fourth Master Swan and Jeanne were too powerful?

    He held his phone tightly and listened to Eden exin the whole sequence of events.

    Eden even told Michael about how he framed Jeanne and how Jasmine had cuckolded him.

    In fact, Eden was smart. He told Michael all the embarrassing things about himself to let Michael know that he trusted him.

    ......

    Only because of trust would there be greater benefits.

    Michael listened to Eden¡¯s stories and kept silent for a while before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve warned you not to fight with Jeanne for now. Before you know about the woman¡¯s background, you can¡¯t act rashly. Melody is the perfect example, yet you¡¯re still stubborn about it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m serious. I can¡¯t watch Jeanne show off in front of me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t watch her show off, but you just can¡¯t ept that she is living a better life after you both separated. You just can¡¯t ept the fact that Jeanne doesn¡¯t love you anymore, and you still want her to return to your side!¡± Michael hit the nail on the head.

    Eden gritted his teeth.

    That was right. He could not ept that Jeanne was living a better life after they separated.

    He still wanted Jeanne!

    Seven years ago, he gave Jeanne a punishment because of her arrogance, and the pleasure of the punishment caused him to forget about liking that woman for some time. If she did not return, perhaps he would not have that thought. However, Jeanne returned and expressed her dislike toward him, while he, on the contrary, had fallen for her again!

    That kind of hatred and love made him mad.

    ¡°Since you want Jeanne to return to your side, and you know you can¡¯t deal with Jeanne using your means now, put away all of your anger and revenge and show Jeanne your vulnerability.¡± Michael made his point clear.

    For a second, Eden thought he heard wrong. He said, ¡°You want me to show vulnerability to Jeanne?¡±

    ¡°Just admit to her that you regret it and that you love her very much, which was why you did all this! But now, after Jasmine¡¯s incident, you¡¯ve thought it through, and you don¡¯t want to do things that hurt others and yourself anymore. You know you were wrong,¡± Michael said confidently.

    Eden¡¯s hand that was holding the phone was trembling.

    ¡°If you do this, Jeanne might not believe you. But if you keep doing this, at least she won¡¯t deliberately make things difficult for you.¡± Michael said, ¡°If you want to survive in this world, you have to be flexible. Once Jeanne lets go of her grudge against you, you can do many things. However, if you stay enemies with her, at least while your Fourth Uncle is still in charge of the Swans, nothing good woulde out of it!¡±

    Eden gritted his teeth. He did not want to agree, and he also felt that he could not ept it.

    ¡°Eden, do you know my current situation?¡± Michael suddenly asked him.

    Eden was stunned.

    Michael did not hide it because he knew that to Eden, he was thest person who could save him. Therefore, there was no way Eden would abandon him and harm him, so he could tell Eden many things. ¡°My father might die in the next two days, but 80% of the people in the political world already want to see our family¡¯s downfall. If I fall, I will die, and my family will die. Therefore, I¡¯m not as morous as you think. I, too, willpromise my dignity and do some things to please others! While alive, all we need to do is know our goals and achieve them. The process isn¡¯t so important, and not many will care.¡±

 Chapter 502 - Father and Son "Reunited"

    <h4>Chapter 502: Father and Son ¡°Reunited¡±</h4>

    Eden was a little surprised.

    He did not expect that Michael, who was born into such an influential and powerful family, would also do things he could not help himself from doing and would be forced to sell his dignity.

    ¡°Eden, I won¡¯t say much else. Everything is up to you, and I don¡¯t think I can help you much as I also have a very troublesome matter to deal with now.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Eden asked.

    ¡°I won¡¯t trouble you for the time being,¡± Michael declined tactfully.

    Eden frowned.

    ¡°Believe me and do as I say. If you really can¡¯t lower your dignity, I¡¯ll respect your decision.¡± After that, Michael hung up the call.

    He really had no power to help Eden now.

    Even if he did not want to see Eden so down, if Eden still insisted on going his own way, he did not need to waste time on the man.

    With that, he thought about something else.

    The doctor said that his father might die in the next few days. Once his father passed away and the news of it was exposed, it would not be safe for his family.

    Even if the president said he would protect the Rosses, Eden had to be useful to the president.

    However, the president called him yesterday to ask how he and the Cardellinis were doing!

    ......

    Since the n with the Swans had failed, they naturally had to start somewhere else.

    If he told the president that he and Monica had broken up, he would mess up the first task the president gave him. No matter how outstanding he was, his career would be done for if he did mess it up. Therefore, he had toplete the task. There was no excuse and no way out.

    Deep in his heart, he did not want to drag Monica into the political battle, but now...

    Since Monica had chosen to abandon him, he did not need to be merciful to her!

    His eyes narrowed, and a hint of cruelness shed past.

    The woman who had been ¡°thought of¡± was currently lying sweetly in Finn¡¯s arms, sound asleep.

    Monica did not know when she started to develop the habit of taking an afternoon nap, for she had never taken one before that.

    At work, she would use her afternoon rest time to y games.

    However, ever since she had been sleeping with Finn, she somehow loved the bed very much.

    No. She was just lusting after a certain someone¡¯s body.

    She sleptfortably, with no idea how many people were watching her sleep in such an undignified manner.

    In the ward, Finn was reading the medical report his assistant doctor had brought him. A few other assistant doctors were standing beside the assistant doctor and were all waiting respectfully for Finn¡¯s instructions.

    The ward was very quiet.

    All of them watched quietly as Mrs. Jones hugged Dr. Jones like an octopus. Even her saliva was dribbling onto Dr. Jones¡¯s hospital gown.

    Everyone who worked with Dr. Jones knew he was an extreme germaphobe.

    Finn looked at the reports for a long time before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s not consider the surgery for now. Communicate with the patient and the patient¡¯s family and tell them not to stress. There¡¯s no need for heart surgery yet. Moreover, the risk of heart surgery is very high, and the seque are also very big. If there¡¯s a rebound, the consequences will be worse. So, unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary, don¡¯t do it.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± the assistant doctor quickly agreed.

    ¡°Send me reports about the patient¡¯s hospitalization condition during this period of time. Conservative treatment is only one method right now, but it doesn¡¯t mean it will be sessful. Once a problem arises, we must immediately carry out the surgery.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°ording to my current recovery, I can¡¯t go into the operating theatre for at least three months, so don¡¯t wait for me toe back and perform the many surgeries in our department. You can handle some minor surgeries on your own, but you have tomunicate with the family and the patient.¡±

    ¡°But many family members and patients specifically request for you. We can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± The assistant doctor was put in a difficult position.

    Dr. Jones had not performed any surgeries for two weeks since he was away and had not received jobs for any minor surgeries either.

    It was as if everyone knew that Dr. Jones was sick. There were also very few outpatients.

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t work in the hospital one day?¡±

    ¡°In that case, the hospital will probably lose half of its ie,¡± the assistant said bluntly.

    Finn looked at him, speechless.

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll try my best to assign the surgeries to the other doctors. We¡¯ll do the work,¡± the assistant said respectfully.

    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, why aren¡¯t you going back to work?¡± Finn raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the assistant immediately replied.

    In fact, Dr. Jones was a nice person, but he was very strict and even overly harsh when it came to working.

    With that, the doctors left the ward.

    The assistant doctor could not help but turn around to take a look. He just wanted to confirm how far Mrs. Jones could take it with Dr. Jones.

    When he was reporting his work, he even saw Mrs. Jones¡¯s hand reaching into Dr. Jones¡¯s hospital gown.

    He always thought Dr. Jones would not allow Mrs. Jones to do whatever she wanted in front of everyone.

    However, he¡­ acquiesced.

    At that moment, he even saw Dr. Jones kissing Mrs. Jones on the forehead.

    He really doted on her.

    Fine. He would go back and tell the nurses in his department that they should not even think about Dr. Jones getting a divorce.

    It was impossible!

 Chapter 503 - Patsyâ€™s Visit, and Monicaâ€™s Seduction

    <h4>Chapter 503: Patsy¡¯s Visit, and Monica¡¯s Seduction</h4>

    In the VIP ward of the trauma and emergency department in South Hampton City Central Hospital, Monica was sleeping soundly, dreaming.

    In her dream, Finn was taking the initiative and kissing her gently.

    After all, ever since they started dating and got married, the only time Finn took the initiative to kiss her was on the night of his 30th birthday. The kiss even felt a little vindictive as it was not gentle. Yet now.. she felt like her entire body was about to melt into a puddle of water.

    She could feel Finn¡¯s lips on her forehead, face, and body¡­ It turned out Finn was also so unreserved!

    ¡°Hahahaha...¡± Monica suddenlyughed.

    In her sleep, sheughed like a goose.

    Finn stared at herughing so ridiculously even when she was asleep.

    The next moment, Monica opened her eyes, awoken by her ownughter.

    However, she was still smiling when she woke up and felt very happy.

    For a long time, she did not seem to know if this was a dream or reality.

    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± She suddenly heard a familiar male voice beside her ear.

    Monica was stunned.

    It took her a long time toe to her senses. Then, she looked at the man beside her and said, ¡°I just had a dream.¡±

    ......

    ¡°What did you dream about?¡± Finn asked.

    What did she dream about? Why did sheugh like that?

    ¡°I dreamed you kissed me,¡± Monica said.

    As soon as she said that, Finn seemed stunned for a second before he became indifferent.

    ¡°I dreamed that you took the initiative to...¡± Monica looked at Finn and looked at his naturally cold aura. She muttered, ¡°It really was a dream.¡±

    As expected, Finn would never be as impatient as he was in her dream.

    Finn, on the other hand, smiled as he thought she was joking.

    A little unhappy, Monica moved her body.

    She had slept way too much in one day. How could she sleep all day? That showed how depressed she was.

    As such, she got up, only to realize that one of her hands had reached into Finn¡¯s clothes and was touching his chest.

    Suddenly, she felt a little sad.

    Finn looked at her expression and frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Monica shook her head.

    Finn¡¯s eyes turned cold.

    ¡°I¡¯m a little thirsty for you,¡± Monica said bluntly.

    Finn was rendered speechless by Monica¡¯s words again.

    Then, Monica pulled her hand out from Finn¡¯s clothes.

    She did not know when she could have s*x with Finn. The doctor said they would not be able to sleep together for at least three months, which felt like a long time.

    She could not help but ask Finn, ¡°Do you want it?¡±

    Finn immediately averted her gaze as if he was not interested to answer such a meaningless question.

    Monica pursed her lips. She knew that the guy would not even think about it.

    With that, she got up from the hospital bed.

    Her ankle was much better and did not hurt anymore, but she still needed a crutch. Hence, she limped into the bathroom to use the toilet and wash up.

    Finn felt Monica get off the bed and watched her walk into the bathroom before he quietly adjusted his breathing. After that, he tried to rx his body quietly.

    As he was rxing, he suddenly heard screamsing from the bathroom.

    Finn¡¯s body suddenly tensed.

    Just when he thought something big had happened to Monica, he saw Monica rushing out with her walking stick.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Finn, did you molest me?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Look!¡± Monica shamelessly pulled down her hospital gown a little.

    She only had one of the buttons on her hospital gown unbuttoned, but now that she had unbuttoned three of them, she pulled the loose gown down to her shoulders, revealing her fair and smooth shoulders. On her corbone was a red hickey, which looked very obvious.

    Finn blushed.

    At first, he just wanted to kiss her forehead, but then¡­

    He averted his gaze and asked, ¡°Are you allergic to anything?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Monica was startled.

    She touched the position of her corbone.

    Was it an allergy?

    Finn said, ¡°If you¡¯re allergic, I can get the doctor to give you an allergy medicine.¡±

    Was it really an allergy?

    Monica saw how serious Finn was and believed him.

    Finn would never kiss her behind her back, and it seemed like the man did not have desire in that certain aspect.

    She replied, ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s an allergy.¡±

    She mumbled and went into the bathroom again.

 Chapter 504 - Patsyâ€™s Visit, and Monicaâ€™s Seduction

    <h4>Chapter 504: Patsy¡¯s Visit, and Monica¡¯s Seduction!</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    Finn took a deep breath.

    Monica was really gullible at times.

    However, for some reason, a smile appeared on his face, seemingly indicating that he was in a good mood.

    Monica returned to the bathroom and looked at the red dot in the mirror.

    She thought to herself, ¡®Damn it. What a fantastic ce for an allergy.¡¯

    Then, she wiped it with her hand again.

    F*ck. She was so disappointed.

    She thought Finn had done something to her. How could that man be so indifferent to her?

    ¡°F*ck!¡± Monica cursed in the washroom for quite a while before stepping out of the washroom. When she came out, she saw an additional person in the room.

    It was a woman who could instantly make her angry.

    Her expression twisted as she looked at Patsy sitting beside Finn¡¯s bed and looking at Finn lovingly.

    Finn also had a faint smile on his face, and it was a warm one.

    At that moment, Monica wanted to hide Finn, and she was furious.

    ......

    The moment she appeared, both of them turned their heads to look at her at the same time.

    Monica noticed their gazes and deliberately made herself appear magnanimous by climbing onto Finn¡¯s bed andying gently in his arms.

    Patsy¡¯s expression visibly changed.

    Monica deliberately asked, ¡°You¡¯re here!¡±

    Her tone was very natural.

    Patsy nced at Monica and did not answer her question. Instead, she turned her gaze to Finn affectionately. ¡°Finn, how are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°How did you get hurt so badly?¡±

    ¡°It was just an ident.¡± Finn did not exin further.

    ¡°It makes me heartbroken that you¡¯re hurt,¡± Patsy said sadly.

    Monica was really going to die from how corny that sounded.

    F*ck. How could that woman say something so cringe so naturally?

    Most importantly, it seemed like men would fall for that trick.

    She saw Finn¡¯s gentle andforting expression. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll be fine in a few days.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Patsy nodded her head hard.

    ¡°How have you been?¡± Finn asked out of concern.

    Monica pouted and buried her head between his neck because she did not want to see him treat another woman so gently.

    Even though she said she would ept them both, she had told him not to let her see it. For that, she was angry.

    However, Finn acquiesced to Monica¡¯s intimacy.

    Patsy also watched Monica¡¯s behavior. She knew Finn did not like people getting close to him, so deep down, she was a little unhappy.

    At that moment, she just stared nkly at Monica.

    Monica seemed to have felt Patsy¡¯s gaze as well. She did not know whether she had lost her mind because she was so angry, but at that moment, she suddenly stuck out her tongue and licked Finn¡¯s neck.

    Finn¡¯s body visibly stiffened for a second before his face turned red.

    Patsy did not catch what Monica was doing, but she could see the changes in Finn¡¯s body.

    ¡°I¡¯m not doing too well,¡± Patsy replied, wanting to pull Finn¡¯s attention back to her.

    However, Finn looked at her at that moment and did not say a word for a long time. It was obvious that his attention was not on her.

    That was when she saw his tensed body.

    After a long while, Finn said in a stern voice, ¡°Monica.¡±

    Monica smiled as if her evil n had seeded.

    At that, she let go of Finn.

    When she saw his blushing face, she felt a sense of aplishment.

    ¡®To allow you and Patsy to hook up? To allow you and that b*tch to flirt? Well, if you two want to flirt, I¡¯ll force myself on you, and I don¡¯t y around!¡¯

    ¡°Be serious,¡± Finn whispered to Monica.

    ¡°I can¡¯t be serious with you.¡± Monica looked proud.

    Then, Finn¡¯s face seemed to redden even more.

    With a bright smile, Monica said, ¡°You two have a nice chat. I¡¯m going out to get some fresh air.¡±

    Finn¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    By then, Monica had gotten out of bed.

    The moment she left with her walking stick, she said to the two people inside, ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten minutes, and only ten minutes!¡±

    That was her limit.

    After that, she left the ward.

    She looked like she was in high spirits, but in fact, she still felt a little uneasy when she left.

    There was just something in her heart that made her feel ufortable.

    Fine. She wanted to strangle Patsy for a second, so she was afraid that if she stayed in there for another second, she would fight Patsy to death.

 Chapter 505 - Patsyâ€™s Visit, and Monicaâ€™s Seduction

    <h4>Chapter 505: Patsy¡¯s Visit, and Monica¡¯s Seduction!</h4>

    Trantion

    She walked along the corridor aimlessly and kept looking at her phone, counting the minutes and seconds.

    Anyway, she would be back in 10 minutes. Then, she would chase Patsy away.

    While thinking about that, she thought she saw a familiar figure in the corridor.

    She stared at the person for a long time only to realize that it was Michael standing not far away from her. He was looking at her too.

    Monica bit her lip.

    It had been more than a week since they talked about breaking up. In that one week, she had been with Finn all day and night. She had forgotten about Michaelpletely.

    It was true. She had not even thought of him once.

    Now that she saw him, her heart suddenly ached like she had been deeply hurt, and she felt guilty for having let go of their rtionship in such a short time.

    She just looked at Michael, who was looking at her the same way.

    Slowly, Michael walked toward her and stopped in front of her.

    He asked, ¡°Is your ankle better?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s much better,¡± Monica quickly replied.

    ......

    ¡°I see you¡¯re in good spirits.¡± Michael was very natural with her.

    Monica nodded. ¡°The doctor also said I¡¯m recovering very well.¡±

    ¡°When can you be discharged?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll be a while. Finn¡¯s injuries are more serious, so I¡¯ll wait for him to be discharged,¡± Monica said without withholding anything.

    In fact, Michael knew Monica was just reminding him that she was now together with Finn.

    He smiled. ¡°Is Finn recovering well?¡±

    Monica was stunned as she did not expect Michael to take the initiative to ask about Finn.

    She said, ¡°He¡¯s fine. The doctor said Finn is also recovering well, and he¡¯ll be discharged in about a week.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Michael nodded.

    He still wore a smile on his face, hiding his cruelty. Nobody would have made out the anger in his eyes when Monica mentioned Finn.

    ¡°By the way, why are you here in the hospital?¡± Monica asked.

    ¡°My dad¡¯s condition is pretty serious,¡± Michael answered.

    Shocked, she looked at Michael and did not know what to say.

    ¡°The doctor said he¡¯d probably pass on in the next two days.¡±

    Monica nodded silently.

    ¡°I...¡± Michael seemed to want to say something but hesitated.

    Monica looked at how perplexed he was. Still, he managed to say it in the end.

    He said, ¡°My dad wants to see you.¡±

    The rejection in Monica¡¯s eyes betrayed her, and Michael, of course, saw it all.

    However, he pretended not to see anything as he said, ¡°I told my dad we were back together then, and since he thinks we¡¯re back together, he wants to see you. If you¡¯re alright with it... Don¡¯t worry. My dad won¡¯t make things difficult for you. He just wants to apologize for what he did to you in the past.¡±

    Monica kept silent.

    In fact, an adult¡¯s silence meant... refusal.

    Michael seemed to understand it, so he said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. If you¡¯re not okay with it, forget it. I was just asking.¡±

    Deep down, Monica still felt a little horrible and sorry for breaking up with Michael because she felt she owed the man a lot.

    She felt that¡­

    She looked at Michael, knowing he was in a lot of pain, yet he still acted very calmly in front of her. He said, ¡°In that case, you have a good rest. I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±

    Monica bit her lips as she watched Michael turn around and leave.

    His silhouette looked very lonely. It was as if the entire world had forgotten him.

    In the end, the pain and guilt she felt made her open her mouth. However, little did she know that that onepromise would lead to so much sorrow.

    She called out to him, ¡°Michael.¡±

    Michael¡¯s body suddenly stiffened for a second.

    He looked like he wanted to be cared for but also like he was afraid it was all his wishful thinking.

    Monica said, ¡°Roughly when?¡±

    Michael turned around and looked at him in confusion.

    ¡°Roughly when should I go and see your father?¡±

    Michael¡¯s eyes reddened, and Monica saw it.

    At that moment, the guilt in her heart deepened.

    Even if they could no longer be lovers, they could still be friends, and she thought it was reasonable for friends to do whatever in their power to help.

    ¡°Today or tomorrow,¡± Michael said. He was a little excited, but he tried his best to hide it. ¡°My dad may not be able to hold on for long. This is probably hisst wish.¡±

 Chapter 506 - Patsyâ€™s Visit, and Monicaâ€™s Seduction

    <h4>Chapter 506: Patsy¡¯s Visit, and Monica¡¯s Seduction</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°In that case, can we do it tomorrow? Today...¡± She had to chase Patsy Away first.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle and get you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Monica nodded.

    ¡°Monica,¡± Michael called out to her.

    Monica looked at him.

    ¡°Thank you so much.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re friends. It¡¯s nothing.¡± Monica smiled.

    Michael also smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll see you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    With that, Michael left without pestering her.

    In Monica¡¯s heart, Michael would not pester her, and he would not do anything that would make things difficult for her too.

    However, the more he did that, the more guilty she felt.

    Forget it.

    ......

    One day, Michael would find a better woman.

    Then, she looked down at her phone and realized it had been ten minutes, which meant she had to go back.

    At that moment, she walked a little faster with her crutches.

    When she walked into the ward, her heart was still beating fast.

    While she pushed the door open, she thought that if she saw what Finn and Patsy were doing, she would... beat Patsy to death!

    With that thought in mind, she gritted her teeth and pushed the door open to see that Finn was the only one in the room.

    Where was Patsy? Had she gone to take a shower?

    She did not hide her wandering gaze as she looked in the direction of the bathroom.

    ¡°She¡¯s left.¡± Finn knew what Monica was thinking when he saw her expression.

    Monica was a little surprised. ¡°She left?¡±

    Finn nodded.

    ¡°Why did she leave?¡± Monica asked.

    Logically speaking, Patsy would visit Finn once every two to three months, and she would stay for a day or two each time.

    She guessed that Patsy was either here to apany Finn to bed or to ask for money from Finn. Anyway, ording to her past behaviors, she would not leave so soon.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want her to leave?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that,¡± Monica tly denied.

    She wished that Patsy had nevere to visit.

    ¡°Come here.¡± Finn waved.

    Monica limped to Finn¡¯s side and climbed onto his bed.

    She could crawl very smoothly now, and Finn seemed to have gotten used to Monica¡¯s intimacy during this time.

    ¡°Patsy and I are family,¡± Finn said.

    Stunned, Monica raised her head to look at him. She did not expect Finn would suddenly exin the situation to her.

    ¡°Patsy is my childhood friend who grew up in the orphanage. She¡¯s younger than me, and because she hasn¡¯t been well since she was young, the others in the orphanage always bullied her. So, I would take care of her a little.¡±

    Monica listened quietly.

    ¡°In a ce like an orphanage, it gets pretty lonely for every child. So, once they decided on someone, they¡¯d rely on them. Patsy relies on me a lot,¡± Finn said, ¡°and I take care of her like a little sister. She doesn¡¯t actually think of me the way you do. At most, she¡¯ll think you¡¯ve snatched me away from her. After all, in Patsy¡¯s world, I¡¯m her only family, and she¡¯s afraid I¡¯ll abandon her.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m also afraid you¡¯ll abandon me.¡± Monica pouted.

    Finn was stunned for a second.

    Monica said unhappily, ¡°You have no idea how sad I was back then. When I saw you and Patsy... Finn, even if you take good care of Patsy, you can¡¯t take care of her in bed. That is wrong!¡±

    She even said it righteously and indignantly.

    Finn was a little speechless. ¡°So you didn¡¯t believe me when I said I didn¡¯t sleep with Patsy?¡±

    ¡°How can I believe you?¡± Monica red at him. ¡°How can I? She was lying naked on your bed, and your hands were on her body... Sob...¡±

    Monica¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red, and her heart ached like hell.

    She had said she would not be bothered about Finn and Patsy.

    After all, those two had already hooked up before she met Finn. To put it bluntly, she might be the mistress.

    However, when she thought about it, she started to be petty again.

    She still could not ept Finn having an affair with another woman. She still felt terrible.

    ¡°I swear I¡¯ve never slept with Patsy,¡± Finn confirmed again. ¡°Patsy was lying on my bed because I did stic surgery on her.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Monica was stunned and utterly dumbfounded.

    She looked at Finn, who said, ¡°Do you know about breast augmentation?¡±

    In fact, it was not just breast augmentation. There were many more secrets he could not say out loud.

    ¡°...Aren¡¯t you a cardiologist?¡± Monica was surprised.

    ¡°I know a lot,¡± Finn replied.

 Chapter 507 - Patsyâ€™s Visit, and Monicaâ€™s Seduction

    <h4>Chapter 507: Patsy¡¯s Visit, and Monica¡¯s Seduction!!</h4>

    ¡°Why did you give her breast imnts?¡± Monica was unhappy again.

    ¡°Are Patsy¡¯s breasts small?¡± Monica asked.

    Boy, they did not look small.

    ¡°There are many reasons.¡± Finn said, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you all of it now, but you have to believe me when I say there¡¯s nothing between Patsy and me.¡±

    ¡°I also want to get breast imnts,¡± Monica suddenly said.

    Finn was speechless.

    ¡°Since Patsy can do it, I want it too!¡± Monica was very determined.

    Finn found Monica a little overwhelming to deal with sometimes.

    ¡°Take a look and see how I can get breast imnts too. See...¡± While Monica was speaking, she was anxiously trying to take off her clothes.

    It put Finn in a bad mood.

    ¡°Monica, calm down.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t. I want a breast augmentation. I want you to perform a breast augmentation surgery on me!¡± Monica refused to listen to him no matter what.

    She took off her clothes and wanted Finn to see her breasts.

    ......

    However, Finn grabbed onto Monica¡¯s clothes tightly so that she wouldn¡¯t be exposed.

    When Monica could not break free, her eyes were red, and she felt upset. ¡°Finn!¡±

    ¡°Stop seducing me, Monica!¡± Finn said in a hoarse voice.

    Monica looked at Finn in a daze, watching the hidden desire in his eyes erupting bit by bit.

    She had heard something about Finn telling her not to seduce him.

    Could she seduce him?

    He looked at her with bloodshot eyes and seemed to be enduring the pain.

    She said, ¡°Do you want me?¡±

    Finn did not answer, but his gaze betrayed him.

    ¡°Do you really want me?¡± Monica asked.

    Finn said, ¡°Can¡¯t you feel it?¡±

    Could she not feel how tense his body was every night?

    Monica really did think about it seriously, but she shook her head in the end, telling him she could not feel it.

    Sometimes, Monica could piss Finn off so badly.

    He said exasperatedly, ¡°Monica, are you a blockhead? You¡¯re so slow.¡±

    Now, Monica was angry and unhappy with what Finn said. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re always vague about me, so of course, I don¡¯t have confidence in myself.¡±

    Finn took a deep breath. ¡°Do you know now?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Monica insisted.

    Finn choked.

    ¡°Let me verify it.¡± A wicked smile suddenly appeared on Monica¡¯s face.

    Finn looked straight at her and felt her little hand.

    Then, Monica smiled cunningly. ¡°Okay. I believe you.¡±

    Finn had a feeling that one day, Monica would kill him. However, he took a deep breath, quietly regting his emotions and allowing his body to rx.

    ¡°Get me a ss of water,¡± Finn suddenly said.

    At that moment, Monica was lying in Finn¡¯s arms. She kept looking at her hand and palm¡­

    ¡°Monica!¡± Finn¡¯s voice was so loud that it frightened Monica.

    Why was the man throwing a tantrum?

    She turned to look at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Are your hands that good-looking?¡± Finn was visibly in a bad mood.

    He was suffering, yet she could still take it easy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think they¡¯re good-looking?¡± Monica deliberately showed her hands to Finn.

    Disgust was written on Finn¡¯s face.

    ¡°Finn, you¡¯ll fall in love with it one day.¡± Monica smiled cunningly.

    Finn rolled his eyes at Monica.

    Sometimes, Monica could be too overconfident.

    He said, ¡°Get a ss of water for me.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to suppress the essence?¡± Monica smiled.

    On the other hand, Finn red at Monica.

    Monica moved closer to Finn¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°When I say ¡®essence¡¯, I mean...¡±

    Finn¡¯s face immediately turned red. He thought, ¡®Monica is full of sh*t.¡¯

    When Monica saw Finn¡¯s expression, she felt a sense of aplishment. Hence, she got off the bed and poured Finn a ss of water.

    ¡°I want it cold,¡± Finn reminded her.

    Monica limped to the fridge and found an ice cube.

    After that, she handed the ss to Finn. ¡°Here¡¯s something to suppress the fire in you.¡±

    Finn did not want to think about the hidden meaning in Monica¡¯s words anymore and finished a ss of water in two or three gulps.

    ¡°Do you want more?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then... Let¡¯s go back to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Stay away from me.¡± Finn rejected Monica¡¯s approach.

    Monica pursed her lips, feeling a little upset, and she looked as if she had suffered a grievance.

    Finn looked at Monica andpromised. ¡°You cane to bed, but you can¡¯te near me.¡±

    With that, Monica quickly climbed into bed.

 Chapter 508 - Patsyâ€™s Visit, and Monicaâ€™s Seduction

    <h4>Chapter 508: Patsy¡¯s Visit, and Monica¡¯s Seduction</h4>

    Trantion

    Finn took a deep breath, letting his mind go nk.

    However, that person beside him was starting to misbehave again.

    ¡°Monica.¡±

    ¡°I definitely won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±

    Finn¡¯s body tensed up.

    Did Monica misunderstand the word ¡°do¡±?

    ¡°Go to sleep,¡± Monica said.

    Finn was, in fact, a little sleepy.

    He usually could not fall asleep with Monica because sometimes, when she was sleeping, he could feel her wriggling around him. As such, he had not gotten a good rest for a while now.

    He closed his eyes and tried to fall asleep.

    He thought that even if he could not fall asleep, he could at least calm himself down.

    Just like that, he quietly calmed himself down.

    ......

    ¡°Finn,¡± Monica suddenly said.

    Finn¡¯s heart, which had finally calmed down, started beating again.

    He did not know why, but the woman¡¯s words could make his heart beat faster.

    All he could do at that moment was suppress it.

    ¡°Is there really nothing between you and Patsy?¡± It suddenly crossed Monica¡¯s mind.

    Finn replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me.¡±

    ¡°Do I have to lie to you?¡± Finn was speechless.

    Monica paused for a moment, thinking that what Finn said made sense.

    Why would he lie to her?

    He did not need to curry favor with her anyway because she had already fallen in love with him.

    With that, the corners of Monica¡¯s mouth curled into a smile.

    She buried her head in Finn¡¯s neck as she liked the familiar smell on his body. Even though it was mixed with the faint smell of medicine from the hospital, she still found it pleasant. She always thought that Finn had his own unique body fragrance.

    She said, ¡°Finn, I really love you so much.¡±

    Finn¡¯s throat moved slightly, and he thought, ¡®Me too.¡¯

    However, he... always found it difficult to say it out loud.

    In the quiet ward, Finn fell asleep, probably because he was too sleepy.

    Monica, on the other hand, could not fall asleep because she had slept too much in one day. She was so energetic now that she wanted to go out for a long run.

    Despite that, she turned over and looked at Finn¡¯s sleeping face.

    How could she like that person so much?

    He was¡­ Yes, he was quite good-looking.

    His facial features were all good-looking, and she could not find any ws.

    She did not know whether it was because he had removed his sses, but Finn did not feel so distant anymore.

    Her fingers caressed his eyebrows, his eyes, the bridge of his nose, and his perfectly-shaped thin lips. She did not know why men¡¯s lips could be so soft, but she really wanted to get close to them whenever she saw them.

    However, when she did that, she suppressed the desire in her.

    She was afraid that Finn would not be able to control herself. After all, he said he really wanted to do it.

    She did not know if he really meant it, but she did. She really wanted to invade Finn¡¯s body.

    In spite of herself, she held it in.

    In the quiet ward, Monica gently climbed out of Finn¡¯s embrace, picked up the phone beside her, and then looked at the news out of boredom.

    Oh? Jeannie was on the headline.

    The headline was ¡°Fourth Master Swan really loves his wife¡±.

    Monica could not help butugh.

    She could also tell that Fourth Master Swan really loved Jeannie.

    She looked at the content of the news and looked at the photos, in which Jeannie was blushing and Fourth Master Swan was looking at her affectionately.

    The two of them seemed to be in a lingerie shop.

    Monica nced at Finn beside her. She believed that with Finn¡¯s personality, he definitely would not go to a lingerie shop with her.

    She might as well silently envy someone else.

    However, she was a little curious. Most media outlets would not dare to report news about Fourth Master Swan, yet that piece of news was published so brazenly¡­

    A certain someone must have deliberately published it.

    Why was Fourth Master Swan so provocative?

    She ate peanuts while passing the time and looked around.

    After some time, Monica seemed to hear a low moaning, so she turned to look at Finn beside her. That was when she saw his slightly flushed face.

    Could he have a fever?

    The doctor said that during this period of time, Finn could not have a fever. Hence, she quickly stroked his forehead.

    It did feel a little hot, but it was not too hot either. However, since his body was warm, she was so scared that she hurriedly pressed the call bell.

    At that moment, someone suddenly grabbed her hand.

    Monica was stunned to see Finn suddenly open his eyes.

    The moment he opened his eyes, his eyes... were seductive. Monica did not know why, but she was embarrassed by Finn¡¯s gaze.

 Chapter 509 - Patsyâ€™s Visit, and Monicaâ€™s Seduction

    <h4>Chapter 509: Patsy¡¯s Visit, and Monica¡¯s Seduction...</h4>

    Trantion

    Before she could speak, she heard Finn moan again. It was clearly a very erotic tone.

    Then, after a few seconds, Finn seemed to have regained his senses. However, his hand was still holding hers, and he was still looking at her.

    Just like that, the two of them froze.

    Monica did not know why she would be seduced by Finn. At that moment, she felt like she could not move because if she did, she would ruin something good for Finn.

    Only after a while did Finn let go of Monica.

    Monica took a deep breath, thinking, ¡®Was I being stared at just now? Damn it! Finn is too evil.¡¯

    Her breath was heavy, and her face was still inexplicably hot.

    ¡°Monica,¡± Finn called out to her.

    His tone was cold. Compared to the hot man just now, he seemed like apletely different person.

    However, she still liked the earlier Finn more.

    She said, ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

    ¡°Wipe my body for me,¡± Finn instructed.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t I done that today?¡± Monica was displeased.

    ......

    Had she not wiped his body three times when she woke up that morning?

    She was excited about it at first, but after that¡­ Finn was too demanding, so every time she wiped him down, she would be exhausted.

    Now, she finally understood why Finn could be so clean even though he had not showered for half a month.

    ¡°Just do it when I tell you to.¡± Finn seemed to be in a bad mood.

    Monica red at Finn and was a little angry too.

    He was fine when he was asleep, so why was his temper so bad now that he had woken up?

    Did that *sshole have two faces?

    Monica cursed in her heart, but in the end, she lifted the nket and got out of bed.

    After telling the nurse to fetch a basin of water for her, she lifted Finn¡¯s nket, only to be stunned.

    Finn¡¯s pants¡­ What the hell was that?

    Finn waspletely taken aback by Monica¡¯s gaze.

    He asked, ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen it before?¡±

    ¡°Never.¡± Monica looked at it carefully.

    Finn said, ¡°If you think it¡¯s dirty, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±

    ¡°Finn.¡± Monica looked at his face.

    She could tell that the man was feeling utterly embarrassed, yet he could make himself look normal with that fierce expression of his.

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you been like this even though I¡¯ve been with you for so many days? Yet, Patsy came today, and this is what happens!¡± Monica forced the words out through her gritted teeth.

    Finn really felt that it was hard to deal with an unreasonable woman.

    ¡°Who did you dream about just now?¡± Monica asked angrily.

    At that, Finn¡¯s face turned red again. The embarrassment he had been holding back was now exposed before Monica.

    Who did he dream about? Who else could he dream about?

    A series of images appeared in his mind.

    He said, ¡°This is a normal physiological phenomenon for men.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. I¡¯m not good at anything, but I¡¯m especially good at physiology...¡± Monica looked serious.

    ¡°Monica!¡± Monica was driving Finn mad.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I said I dreamed of Monica!¡± He dreamed of Monica helping him¡­

    Finn was exasperated. He felt that Monica would piss him off to death one day.

    Monica looked at Finn and his flushed-red face, not knowing whether he was embarrassed or angry.

    Anyway, she loved him, so she said, ¡°If I knew you wanted me to help you¨C¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk!¡± Finn told her to shut up.

    With that, Monica stopped talking.

    However, throughout the entire process of wiping him down, she was in a good mood.

    Monica felt that from now on, she and Finn would love each other for the rest of their lives. Then, they would have many grandchildren, and they would be very, very happy¡­

    At night, before they went to sleep, Monica looked at a text message on her phone.

    ¡°8 a.m. tomorrow morning, is that okay?¡± It was from Michael.

    Monica pursed her lips and replied with one word, ¡°Okay.¡±

    After that, she put down the phone.

    At night, the ward was not too dark as there was always a warmmp light shining.

    The moment Monica leaned into Finn¡¯s embrace, Finn¡¯s body tensed up again.

    Now, Finn was really afraid of Monica.

    Monica said, ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving the hospital tomorrow morning for a bit.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Finn raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back and pack some clothes. I don¡¯t want to be in a hospital gown every day.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Finn nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll also get you a few more pairs of underwear.¡±

    Finn¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have enough,¡± Monica purposely said.

    She even smiled after she said it.

    Finn¡¯s face darkened, and with great difficulty, he turned his body over to face his back to Monica.

    He was obviously angry.

    Hence, Monica leaned over, stuck herself against his back, and hugged his strong waist.

    Finn had a really good body.

    She could not imagine that the muscles under a doctor¡¯s white coat could be so perfect.

    She buried her head in his back.

    In fact, she felt that she should not hide from Finn that she was actually going to see Michael¡¯s father tomorrow.

    However, she did not want Finn to misunderstand her.

    It had not been easy for their rtionship to develop to this stage, and she did not want to cause a rift in their rtionship because of some unnecessary misunderstanding.

    If she cared a lot about Patsy, she figured he would also care about Michael.

    Moreover, she had thought it through. By helping Michael this time, she would owe him a little less next time.

    In any case, she would never be able to be together with Michael again.

    Therefore, after thinking it through, Monica was not worried anymore and calmly fell asleep with Finn.

 Chapter 510 - The Plot Begins, Monica Admits to Her Mistake

    <h4>Chapter 510: The Plot Begins, Monica Admits to Her Mistake</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    The next day, Monica was woken up by the rm clock.

    During this period of time that she had been with Finn, all she did was eat, sleep, and repeat. She had no concept of time at all. Other than having breakfast, lunch, and dinner every day, she probably did not know if it was morning or afternoon.

    She pressed the rm clock groggily, turned around, and nced at Finn, who was sleeping beside her.

    Seeing that he was still in a deep sleep and she did not want to disturb him, she carefully lifted the nket and got out of bed. Then, she went to the bathroom to wash up.

    After washing up, she leaned on her crutches and prepared to leave.

    However, her eyes wandered back to Finn sleeping there again, and it was very tempting.

    That was when she decided she could not care less anymore and went over. Without even thinking about it, she nted a kiss on Finn¡¯s lips.

    Finn frowned a little.

    He did not open his eyes, but he felt a kiss on his lips.

    How could that woman be so good at kissing? Who was the one who trained her so well?

    At the thought of Monica and Michael¡­

    When Monica was satisfied with her kiss and was about to leave, someone suddenly held the back of her head down. To Monica¡¯s surprise, the kiss deepened into a hotter one.

    ......

    F*ck.

    Finn was pretending to be asleep.

    Monica hugged Finn¡¯s neck with both hands. Under Finn¡¯s initiative, she became even more proactive.

    From time to time, the sound of kissing could be heard in the room¡­

    After a long time, their lips finally parted.

    Finn was also quite good at kissing, so why was he pretending to be innocent in front of her?

    The two of them hugged each other for a while.

    Once Finn calmed down, he reminded her, ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving yet?¡±

    Only then did it strike Monica that she had to leave, and she hurriedly left Finn¡¯s embrace.

    If it was almost 8 a.m. after she washed up, Michael should be waiting downstairs for her since the two of them had been kissing for a long time.

    She said, ¡°I¡¯ll see youter.¡±

    Finn nodded, and Monica shed a smile at him.

    As if she was reluctant to leave, she bent down again to kiss Finn on the lips, or a peck, to be more precise.

    Finn¡¯s body tensed up.

    Monica said, ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡±

    Finn could sense that there was a hidden meaning in Monica¡¯s words.

    After that, Monica left reluctantly.

    She did not know when, but she had always wanted to be with Finn, and she would never get tired of him.

    She walked out of the ward with a smile on her face.

    When she was at the door to the ward, she paused for a moment because she saw Michael.

    She thought Michael would wait for her at the hospital entrance. Unexpectedly, he was here, waiting at the door to the ward.

    Michael saw the sweet smile on her face and her swollen lips and thought, ¡®Monica... must love Finn very much.¡¯

    After all, he had never seen her act like that in all the years they had been together.

    A cold glint shed in Michael¡¯s eyes.

    He said, ¡°I was afraid it would be inconvenient for you to walk, so I came up.¡±

    As Michael exined, he did not take the initiative to approach her. He also kept a little distance from her, making her feel respected.

    Monica smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°I should be the one thanking you,¡± Michael said sincerely.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Michael smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Monica limped slowly.

    Meanwhile, Michael followed Monica¡¯s side and did not get close to her. He just stayed by her side, as if he was protecting her, for fear that she would fall.

    In the hospital car park, Michael opened the door to the passenger seat for Monica.

    Monica held onto the door as she got in.

    Michael, on the other hand, helped put her crutches in the back seat instead of taking the initiative to help her. He just watched as she struggled to sit down.

    After Monica sat down, she felt let out a breath of relief.

    Fortunately, Michael did not help her.

    She was actually afraid of Michael getting close to her. After all, she did not want to touch anyone except for Finn. However, if Michael helped her out of kindness, it would be hard for her to refuse.

    However, Michael was a true gentleman who was very considerate of others.

    For that, Monica felt relieved.

    Once Michael was in the driver¡¯s seat, he started the car and drove to the private hospital his father was in.

    As the car drove on the street, Michael took the initiative to ask amidst the silence. ¡°Have you had breakfast?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±

 Chapter 511 - The Plot Begins, Monica Admits to Her Mistake

    <h4>Chapter 511: The Plot Begins, Monica Admits to Her Mistake</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°There¡¯s a breakfast diner up ahead. I¡¯ll go in and get a takeaway.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble yourself.¡± Monica appeared very polite.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t had breakfast either.¡± Michael smiled.

    Monica wanted to say something but did not.

    She could tell that their current interactions were quite awkward, so it was best they had fewer interactions in the future.

    The car stopped at the entrance of the breakfast diner, where Michael went in to get some takeaway breakfast.

    When he came back, he handed her a breakfast burrito and coffee.

    Monica took it, and the two of them ate in silence.

    Michael was not a talkative person, whereas Monica had something on her mind as she ate.

    It seemed Michael still remembered that she liked burritos.

    In fact, it had not been long since Michael came back and when the two of them got back together again. Moreover, they barely met up because they knew they were not officially a couple, so they had never had breakfast together. She did not expect Michael to still remember after so many years.

    Feeling conflicted, she finished the muffin and the coffee.

    After that, Michael naturally took Monica¡¯s paper bag filled with rubbish, got out of the car, and threw it into the trash can. When he came back, he gave her a bottle of mineral water, a bottle of mouthwash, and a pack of chewing gum.

    ......

    That was her standard back then.

    She liked to eat burritos, but she alwaysined that it left a strong taste in her mouth that made her sick.

    Therefore, Michael would prepare those for her every time.

    She took them and said softly, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Michael smiled faintly and drove to his father¡¯s private hospital again.

    On the journey there, Monica did not say much.

    She was not a person who could keep quiet no matter how hard she tried, but now, she seemed to have nothing to say to him.

    Michael was suppressing his anger, but his expression remained gentle as always.

    He took the initiative to ask again, ¡°Is Finn treating you well?¡±

    Monica was stunned.

    Michael said, ¡°I¡¯m just asking. As a friend, I still care about what¡¯s happening in your life.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Monica answered after pondering for a while.

    Other than the incident where Finn protected her with his life, he seemed to treat her the same as usual.

    He was often quite fierce to her too.

    ¡°It seems like Finn is a man who is very good at taking care of people,¡± Michael murmured, with no emotion in his tone.

    It was as if he was talking about daily life.

    ¡°No.¡± Seeing Michael being friendly, Monica also rxed. Moreover, she was not someone who liked to hide things from people, so she said, ¡°Finn isn¡¯t as good at taking care of people as you are.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s always so fierce,¡± Monica said with dissatisfaction.

    Michael just chuckled as if agreeing with Monica.

    Monica continued, ¡°Finn definitely doesn¡¯t know what I like to eat or what I like to do. Unlike you, you seem to know everything about me.¡±

    ¡°But I still can¡¯t beat him because you like him.¡± Michael sighed faintly. It sounded like he was sighing helplessly.

    Stunned, Monica turned to look at Michael. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Michael smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no right or wrong in a rtionship. All that matters is that you¡¯re happy.¡±

    ¡°Michael,¡± Monica called out to him.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really d I dated you before and have an ex-boyfriend like you. I¡¯ve always been afraid that after the breakup, you would hate me, or we would constantly be entangled. However, I¡¯m grateful for your understanding and tolerance towards me.¡±

    ¡°Silly.¡± Michael smiled dotingly. ¡°You can¡¯t force a rtionship.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Monica nodded hard.

    That was right. They could not force a rtionship, and that was why she could not force herself to be with Michael.

    She really did love Finn very much.

    In the car, the atmosphere was good as the two of them conversed.

    There was no awkwardness after the breakup, and they were just chatting like two friends.

    Once the car arrived at its destination, Michael parked the car and took the crutches out for Monica.

    Monica leaned on the crutches and limped into the private ward with Michael.

    When the two of them arrived at the door to the ward, Michael suddenly stopped, to which Monica turned to look at him.

    Michael said, ¡°My dad still thinks we¡¯re dating.¡±

    Monica nodded. ¡°Okay. I know what to do.¡±

    ¡°Monica.¡± Michael wanted to say something but hesitated. He seemed to have mustered up a lot of courage before saying, ¡°Can I hold your hand?¡±

 Chapter 512 - The Plot Begins, Monica Admits to Her Mistake

    <h4>Chapter 512: The Plot Begins, Monica Admits to Her Mistake!</h4>

    Monica¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    She always felt that Michael was very careful with her. However, it was a fact that it was inappropriate for them to hold hands in their current rtionship.

    Monica thought about it and nodded.

    Michael was always very good to her too. He did everything because he had no choice. He had no other intentions.

    Moreover, all of Michael¡¯s actions made it easy for her to let go of that awkwardness with him.

    With that, Michael approached Monica and held Monica¡¯s hand to support her as they walked into the ward.

    The ward wasrge and quiet, and the environment was nice.

    Other than the private nurse, Michael¡¯s mother, Reese Witherspoon was there.

    She looked haggard and pale. It was like she had not had a good rest for a long time and that both physically and mentally tired.

    The moment Reese saw them, she did not react much. It was as if she was just a bag of skin, doing something mechanically.

    She only nced at them before turning back to look at the man lying on the hospital bed, breathing heavily. He looked like he was about to die.

    Monica could not believe that Michael¡¯s parents would be in such a predicament the next time she saw them again.

    ......

    In her memory, they were arrogant and domineering. They looked down on her like they were above her.

    Yet now¡­ What a deste scene that was.

    She could not describe what she was feeling, but she naturally felt sad. After all, people always sympathized with the weak, and Monica was an emotional person.

    She bit her lips.

    At that moment, she could feel Michael pulling her to his father¡¯s bedside.

    Monica even looked at him, who was so thin that it seemed like his body was left with only ayer of skin. At that moment, his breathing was heavy, and it sounded like he would not be able to breathe in the next second, which was scary.

    Michael leaned close to Liam¡¯s ear. ¡°Dad, Monica is here to see you.¡±

    The man who seemed to have lost his consciousness suddenly reacted. He opened his eyes and looked at Michael.

    Slowly, he turned his head to look at Monica.

    Monica felt a little ufortable under Liam¡¯s gaze. She did not expect the dignified Minister Ross would end up like that one day.

    Then, she saw Liam move his fingers, and Michael nodded.

    Michael told the nurse to adjust the bed for Liam so that thetter could sit up a little.

    Once Liam was in a half-lying position, Michael took off the mask for Liam.

    After he took it off, Monica was even more frightened at Liam¡¯s appearance. Due to his illness, his entire face had been disfigured.

    At that moment, Liam said with great effort, ¡°I thought you would never forgive me.¡±

    Monica hurriedly nodded. ¡°That¡¯s not true, uncle.¡±

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, you and Michael wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past, uncle. There¡¯s no need to say anything else. I understand your worries back then. I¡¯m not worthy of Michael.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Liam said with difficulty. ¡°We were too much for separating you two.¡±

    Monica kept shaking her head.

    It was really difficult for her to reject such feelings now, and she did not even know how to deal with them.

    ¡°I want to apologize to you here,¡± Liam said, revealing his amiable side.

    Monica really could not ept it.

    What she was afraid of the most was feeling emotionally burdened.

    She would rather be scolded by Liam than for him to treat her like that, which would make her feel very guilty.

    After all, she and Michael had really broken up.

    ¡°Uncle, take good care of yourself. I really don¡¯t care about the past anymore,¡± Monica hurriedly said.

    Liam smiled, but it did not look like an ordinary person¡¯s smile.

    Clearly, it was forced.

    ¡°That¡¯s good since you guys are together again...¡± Liam¡¯s voice became softer and softer.

    Michael hurriedly went up to support his father. ¡°Dad, you should rest more.¡±

    Liam nodded.

    Suddenly, he stretched out his hand and looked at Monica.

    Monica was stunned, but she reacted in the next second by stretching her hand too.

    Then, Liam took Monica¡¯s hand and ced it on Michael¡¯s hand.

    Monica pursed her lips.

    ¡°Monica, I don¡¯t have much time left. From now on, I¡¯ll hand Michael over to you,¡± Liam said weakly.

 Chapter 513 - The Plot Begins, Monica Admits to Her Mistake

    <h4>Chapter 513: The Plot Begins, Monica Admits to Her Mistake!!</h4>

    Monica really did not want to lie to him.

    However, seeing Michael¡¯s expectant gaze at that moment, she nodded in the end. ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of Michael. You can rest in peace.¡±

    Liam nodded in relief.

    He looked frail like he could not hold on for much longer anymore.

    Michael quickly ced the oxygen mask on his father¡¯s face and asked the nurse to help him adjust the bed down.

    With the bed down, only the sound of Liam¡¯s heavy breathing echoed throughout the entire ward.

    After some time, Liam seemed to have fallen asleep.

    Michael whispered to Monica, ¡°I¡¯ll send you back.¡±

    Monica turned to look at Michael and nodded before they left together.

    As they left, Monica felt an indescribable pain in her heart.

    She had no idea what Michael had been going through, and she even proposed a breakup.

    She quietly regted her emotions, thinking that one day, everything would pass.

    ......

    When Monica was in Michael¡¯s car again, she said, ¡°If it¡¯s convenient for you, send me home. I need to go and pack some things.¡±

    Michael nodded.

    Aftering out of the ward, he looked upset, and Monica felt sorry for him.

    She said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your dad¡¯s condition to be so serious.¡±

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s been a long timeing,¡± Michael said as he drove, ¡°The doctor suggested euthanasia, but... my mom couldn¡¯t ept it. She didn¡¯t want my dad to leave, and my dad didn¡¯t seem to want to leave us either, so he kept¨C¡±

    Michael choked up a little.

    While Monica listened, she also felt sad, but she bit her lips and did not say anything else.

    When the car stopped at Monica and Finn¡¯s garage, Monica got out of the car, and Michael handed her a walking stick.

    Monica said, ¡°Michael, I¡¯ll get my chauffeur to pick me upter. You should head back first and apany your father. I think your father...¡±

    ¡®Could hold on much longer.¡¯

    However, Monica did not say it out loud.

    Michael only nodded in response.

    Monica wanted to say more, but she felt it was useless to say anything now. With that, she looked at Michael and then left.

    As Michael stared at Monica¡¯s cold silhouette, his expression turned ferocious.

    How could Monica not be moved by him? Even if she sympathized with him, would she not give him more of her?

    No. As long as he held on to what he wanted, he would never fail.

    ¡­

    Monica went home and packed a few clothes and a lot of underwear for Finn.

    Every time she took his underwear, she found it funny and erotic. The thought of how Finn actually... lost it aroused her.

    Once she packed up, she called the chauffeur at home to pick her up.

    When the chauffeur arrived, he helped her to carry her things and walked into the garage with her.

    In the garage, the car that sent her there had yet left.

    She pursed her lips and had the chauffeur get into the car first before she walked over.

    She knocked on Michael¡¯s ss window for quite some time until Michael finally winded down the window.

    The moment Monica saw Michael¡¯s red eyes, she swallowed the words she was about to say.

    She never thought that a man like Michael would cry, and it made her a little ufortable.

    She said, ¡°Michael, I...¡±

    Monica had been holding herself back fromforting Michael. Yet, as soon as she wanted to, nothing came out of her mouth.

    He and Monica stared at each other for a long time.

    Suddenly, Michael opened the car door.

    Monica¡¯s throat moved slightly.

    She knew very well that she should not be by Michael¡¯s side at that moment. Michael may be sad and need someone to apany andfort him, but it should not be her.

    However, she watched as Michael get closer to her and hug her in his arms.

    Monica was stunned.

    As Michael buried his head in her neck, she could feel the touch of his warm skin.

    She gritted her teeth but did not push Michael, who was crying, away.

    At that moment, she did not know what to do other than hug him stiffly and feel his sadness.

 Chapter 514 - The Plot Begins, Monica Admits to Her Mistake

    <h4>Chapter 514: The Plot Begins, Monica Admits to Her Mistake</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    She did not know how long they stayed hugging before Michael let go of her as he wiped his eyes.

    He said, ¡°Monica, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Monica¡¯s heart hurt even more.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have hugged you just now...¡± Michael apologized.

    Monica looked at Michael¡¯s expression and felt extremely guilty.

    If she had known earlier that he was going through so much in his life, she would have¡­

    Even so, she could not give up on Finn.

    All in all, she just felt bad and sorry for Michael.

    ¡°Monica, thank you for apanying me to meet my parents today and forforting me just now.¡± Michael suddenly forced a smile on his face. Then, he said, ¡°I¡¯m going back now.¡±

    He did not pester her or beg her to stay with him because he was down.

    He was sensible and educated enough to leave. He would never do anything that would make things difficult for her.

    Monica looked at Michael sitting in the car with his eyes still red.

    If Finn did not exist, she would definitely be together with Michael. However, because of Finn¡­ she could not be with him just because she felt touched and guilty.

    She watched as Michael drove away before she turned around and returned to her car, feeling a little sad.

    She took a deep breath and hoped it would all be over soon.

    Little did she know that a few people were hiding behind a small car in the garage and taking pictures of her and Michael.

    As Monica rode the car to the hospital, she took out her phone and scrolled through the news in the backseat to rx.

    She had to distract herself because every time she thought of Michael, she would feel guilty. Hence, her phone would stop her from thinking about it.

    While she was scrolling through the news, however, her eyes suddenly widened.

    At that moment, she could not believe it until she saw a picture of herself in the headlines.

    She blinked and swiped it twice.

    ¡°F*ck!¡± Monica suddenly shouted.

    The driver was startled.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Michael and I earlier? How did it get caught on camera? How did it get on the news so quickly?¡± Monica was on the verge of breaking down.

    The title of the article was highly infuriating.

    It read: Liam¡¯s son, Michael, is suspected of having an affair with a married woman.

    Then, the article introduced her, saying that she was the daughter of Cardellini Medical Technology and had married the famous cardiologist of South Hampton City Central Hospital, Finn, a few years ago. As ofte, the two of them were suspected to have rekindled their rtionship.

    When the news came out, it attracted countless views. There were even a lot ofments on it.

    Monica was so angry that she was about to explode.

    When she and Michael were together, they had never been exposed. Yet, now that they were no longer together, the media was making up all sorts of stories about them.

    At the moment, while she was on the verge of having a mental breakdown, the phone suddenly rang.

    She looked at the iing call and picked it up.

    Michael said, ¡°Monica, I think the paparazzi caught us.¡±

    Monica gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I saw the news.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡± Michael quickly said, ¡°These paparazzi are following me. Because my father has been in critical condition recently, and there has been no news of him, they wanted to find out about my father¡¯s condition through me. I didn¡¯t expect¨C¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t me you,¡± Monica said.

    He could hear the self-reproach in his tone.

    Moreover, Michael was the one who was criticized the most and suffered the most damage to his reputation. Yet, all he thought about now was her feelings.

    ¡°I will handle this news and rify to the public that there¡¯s nothing between us.¡± Michael seemed very afraid of hurting her.

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s all gossip, and not many people will believe it. Let it pass. Now that your father is seriously ill, don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡±

    ¡°No. I have to clear my conscience.¡± After Michael said that, he hung up the call.

    Monica wanted to say something else, but she sighed.

    Actually, she did not care what outsiders thought or wrote about her. Now, she was worried about whether Finn would be furious if he found out.

    She told him she would go back to pack them some clothes today when, in fact, she was on a rendezvous with her old lover.

    With Finn¡¯s personality, he would definitely be... difficult to deal with.

 Chapter 515 - The Plot Begins, Monica Admits to Her Mistake

    <h4>Chapter 515: The Plot Begins, Monica Admits to Her Mistake</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Still, she was starting to panic, yet she could not help but check the news.

    There were a lot ofments on the news ¡ª most of them denouncing Michael and her.

    After all, from a moral standpoint, the affair between her and Michael was a heinous act.

    She was still in a good state of mind as she read the news andments like it was nothing until the car arrived at the hospital.

    On the way to the ward, Monica, who was walking with her crutches, could feel a lot of pairs of eyes on her.

    F*ck.

    Had the news spread so quickly?

    Those people looked at her with strange gazes, but she remained calm.

    In the elevator, a few nurses walked in, and they seemed to be chatting. ¡°Did you know Dr. Jones has been cheated on?¡±

    ¡°I saw the news. I heard his wife is dating her old lover¨C¡±

    ¡°Shh.¡± A nurse hurriedly called out to the other two.

    At that moment, the two of them also noticed Monica, who had a gloomy expression on her face.

    Then, instant silence filled the elevator.

    Monica was fuming.

    Seeing it on the news was one thing, but hearing it in person was another, and it made her mood worse.

    The moment the elevator opened, Monica walked to the ward in a huff and stopped when she was at the door to the ward.

    How was she going to exin it to Finn?

    Now, everyone in the country thought she had cheated on him¡­

    Nevertheless, she took a deep breath and pushed open the door.

    In the room, Finn was on his phone. He did not even look up when he heard the door open. All he did wasy on the bed with his eyes on the phone screen.

    Monica told the driver to put down the things and leave after.

    As she was walking over to Finn, he ignored her.

    Monica took a look, only to see that Finn was reading the news and itsments.

    At that moment, all the newsments were filled with angry emojis as the entire country felt that she had cuckolded Finn.

    She had thought of an exnation for herself, but at the moment, she could not bring herself to say it.

    Instead, she stared at Finn¡¯s expressionless face.

    Every time Finn looked like that, Monica would start to get nervous.

    She was fine with Finn losing his temper because, at least then, she would know how he felt about the situation. However, he was so cold and silent right now that she did not know how to approach him.

    In the tense space, Finn lifted his eyes and looked at Monica. ¡°Do I look like a cuckold to you?¡±

    Monica¡¯s heart skipped a beat before she answered seriously, ¡°No, I don¡¯t like cuckolds.¡±

    Finn looked at her coldly, and Monica could not pretend anymore.

    Suddenly, she climbed onto Finn¡¯s bed.

    Finn¡¯s face darkened as he watched her do so.

    After Monica climbed onto the bed, she did noty her hands on Finn. Instead, she knelt in front of him.

    Finn¡¯s expression changed.

    Monica said, ¡°Hubby, I was wrong.¡±

    Finn was stunned.

    ¡°I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have hooked up with my ex-boyfriend.¡±

    ¡°So you hooked up with him?¡± No matter how tolerant he could be, Finn still could not hold himself back from saying that.

    ¡°It¡¯s all a misunderstanding,¡± Monica quickly exined.

    Finn red at her.

    Monica said, ¡°Michael¡¯s father is about to pass away. He treated me badly back then, so he felt guilty and wanted to apologize to me before he died. Since I¡¯m a kind person, I agreed. I didn¡¯t tell you because I was afraid you would misunderstand. You¡¯re so narrow-minded. What if you get angry at me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m narrow-minded?¡± Finn¡¯s face darkened even more.

    ¡°No, no. I¡¯m narrow-minded. I¡¯m the one who judged a gentleman with my narrow-minded heart.¡± Monica admitted her mistake sincerely.

    Finn kept quiet.

    Monica continued, ¡°So, I went to see Michael¡¯s father. After that, nothing else happened. Michael just sent me back for me to pack our clothes, and then I wanted toe back to see you. I really couldn¡¯t wait to return to your side.¡±

    Finn pursed his lips.

    Monica said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know Michael was still in the garage crying, so Iforted him a little. Who would¡¯ve thought that the paparazzi would take a photo of us?¡±

    Finn¡¯s expression was still unsightly. ¡°Comforted?¡±

    ¡°It was really just a hug,¡± Monica quickly said.

    ¡°So what else did you want to do?¡± Finn asked.

    ¡°No, no, no. I didn¡¯t even want to hug him. Michael was the one who took the initiative to hug me. Besides, I didn¡¯t push him away because I saw his tears on my skin and because he was really sad,¡± Monica kept exining herself.

 Chapter 516 - The Plot Begins, Monica Admits to Her Mistake

    <h4>Chapter 516: The Plot Begins, Monica Admits to Her Mistake</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    The more she exined herself, the darker Finn¡¯s expression became.

    How tightly were they hugging each other if his tears were on her skin?

    He believed that if he continued listening to Monica, he would strangle that woman to death.

    It was Nox who called him and told him about the news because he rarely read that kind of news.

    The moment he learned of it and saw the image of the two, he was furious. It turned out Monica left so early in the morning because she was going to see Michael behind his back.

    Finn did not know how he held it in and stayed calm when he saw that scene.

    Even though he knew Monica would not do anything to let him down ¡ª even if he knew Monica must have met Michael for a reason ¡ª he was still furious.

    Noxforted him on the other end of the phone. He said that although Monica liked to fool around, she still had her principles. Hence, it could be a misunderstanding. Even so, he reminded Finn to be careful of Michael, who was not such a careless person. Based on their understanding of Michael, there was no way Michael could be caught on camera so easily. Therefore, something fishy must be going on.

    Besides, it would not benefit Michael for doing that anyway. In fact, it would damage his reputation, which was not worth it.

    However, Michael¡¯s mind was wired differently from normal people¡¯s.

    If Michael was willing to lose his reputation to do such a thing, he must be scheming something.

    Finn must be careful.

    It might be all a scheme to get Monica.

    Michael was not the kind of person who would let go just like that, and people in politics were very ambitious.

    Of course, everything was Nox¡¯s spection, but Finn had to be careful and pay more attention to him.

    Looking at Monica now, Finn agreed with Nox¡¯s point of view.

    Monica was more simple-minded and innocent, so she would not consider so much. She probably felt guilty toward Michael, for she had been feeling like she had let Michael down. However, she had never thought that if Michael really had her best interests at heart, he would not have interfered with her marriage.

    Despite that, Finn would not say it out loud.

    Some things were best kept to himself.

    He still hoped that Monica would think that the world was beautiful and that everyone was nice. He did not want Monica to discover the darkness of the world just because of Michael.

    Monica was still seriously admitting her mistake. ¡°Hubby, this is what happened. It was Michael who hugged me, but I didn¡¯t hug him back. If you don¡¯t believe me, take another look at the photos. Don¡¯t I look like I was standing there like a wooden dummy?¡±

    She even had the nerve to ask him to look at the photos carefully.

    At that, Finn¡¯s face darkened again.

    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡± Monica tried to please him.

    However, Finn did not say a thing.

    ¡°Michael said he woulde forward to rify things. I won¡¯t see Michael anymore, okay?¡± Monica continued to say.

    Finn still looked indifferent.

    ¡°Actually, Michael and I are pretty innocent.¡± Monica quickly exined herself again when she saw that Finn was ignoring her.

    This time, Finn¡¯s eyes moved.

    Monica said, ¡°Michael and I dated for a year or two, but during that time, we only held hands and kissed. We definitely didn¡¯t do anything more. I¡¯m still a virgin.¡±

    Finn pursed his lips.

    ¡°It¡¯s true. You¡¯ll know after you try. I¡¯m still a virgin,¡± Monica said seriously.

    ¡°How many times have you both kissed?¡± Finn asked.

    ¡°What?¡± Monica was suddenly dumbfounded and surprised that Finn suddenly spoke.

    He had been wearing a cold expression the entire time. He did not even react when she was bbering.

    Angry, Finn raised his voice and said, ¡°How many times have you kissed Michael?¡±

    Monica was startled by how loud Finn was.

    About that¡­

    She began to think carefully.

    The first time was that morning when she agreed to Michael kissing her so that she could get revenge on Finn.

    The second time was when she agreed to be Michael¡¯s girlfriend. That time, the kiss was a little more intimate because she wanted to give up on Finnpletely, so she allowed herself to go deeper.

    The third time should be on her birthday when she invited some friends to dinner, and Michael kissed her in front of them.

    After that¡­

    Monica made a hand gesture every time she thought about it.

    She kept calcting andparing while Finn watched as her fingers lifted one after another. Eventually, it was more than even her fingers could count.

    Was Monica trying to piss him off?

    One day, she would really piss him off to death.

    Suddenly, he reached out and held the back of her head with his big hand. With a strong pull, he pulled the kneeling Monica toward him.

    Just as Monica was feeling a little frightened, Finn kissed her lips fiercely and deeply.

 Chapter 517 - Monica Swayed By Her Emotions

    <h4>Chapter 517: Monica Swayed By Her Emotions</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    The two held each other tightly in the ward, kissing for a long time.

    Still kneeling in front of Finn, Monica looked at him pitifully.

    Her mouth was swollen from the kiss.

    How could that man be such a bully?

    In fact, she was a little surprised to learn that Finn was jealous. If he were not, he would not have kissed her like that.

    She looked at Finn with a hint of happiness in her eyes, looking all smug like she had achieved something great.

    Finn, who was lying on the bed, did not look too happy as he seemed to be losing control over Monica.

    He was so angry just now that he lost his mind.

    When he came to his senses and noticed that Monica¡¯s mouth was swollen from his kiss, he took a deep breath and said, ¡°Come here.¡±

    After all, he did not have a tendency to be violent.

    Monica smiled.

    It turned out Finn was not that difficult to deal with.

    With that, she carefully got up from the bed and carefully leaned into Finn¡¯s embrace.

    She reckoned since Finn was so strong now, he should be able to be discharged from the hospital in a few days.

    In that case, they should be able to... make a baby in a few days.

    At the thought of what would happen next, Monica could not help but feel excited.

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to be seen with Michael in the future,¡± Finn suddenly said in a serious tone, which was different from Monica¡¯s current appearance.

    Monica hurriedly nodded. ¡°I won¡¯t. I¡¯ll never see him again.¡±

    ¡°Michael...¡± However, Finn swallowed the words that he wanted to say.

    He thought, ¡®Forget it. Monica doesn¡¯t need to know what kind of person Michael is.¡¯

    Besides, with Monica¡¯s current understanding of Michael, she would not believe everything Finn said. She might even think he was deliberately trying to sow discord between them.

    Monica had never thought too highly of Finn, but with regard to Michael, she really thought that he treated her very well.

    When that thought crossed Finn¡¯s mind, a mix of emotions suddenly overtook him.

    Monica, who had never been able to notice the changes in people¡¯s emotions, leaned close to Finn and said sweetly, ¡°Finn, I really want to have a child with you.¡±

    Finn¡¯s body tensed up.

    ¡°I really, really want to,¡± Monica muttered.

    She had been fantasizing about that day, and it had be a fantasy of hers.

    After that day, Monica no longer stayed in contact with Michael. She believed that Michael needed time to forget about their rtionship, and her frequent appearance would only make it harder for him to forget her. Therefore, when Michael said he would handle the news involving their scandal but did not do it, Monica did not question him either.

    Moreover, Michael was the one who suffered the most damage to his reputation.

    After all, Michael¡¯s identity was different from theirs. When she and Finn were on the news, it was just gossip. However, when Michael was on the news, it would involve politics, which was a whole different ball game.

    Monica also could not understand why Michael did not deal with it. Could it be that he could not deal with it, or was it something else?

    Nevertheless, Michael did not give her an answer, and she did not ask him about it either.

    The news would slowly die down anyway.

    Hence, she ignored the news. If it were not for Reese, Michael¡¯s mother,ing to look for her, she might have forgotten about the news.

    With Finn in her life, life was good, so she was a little surprised when she saw Reese.

    It was the nurse who told her that someone wanted to see her.

    At that time, Finn was in the room, discussing some matters regarding the surgery with the doctors in his department. She was rather bored listening to it, so she followed the nurse out of the ward, where she saw Reese.

    Monica was stunned.

    Reese¡¯splexion still did not look good, but perhaps it was because she had put on makeup that she looked somewhat different from the day she was in Liam¡¯s ward. However, she still looked a little dull and not as sharp as she used to look.

    She said, ¡°I¡¯d like to have a chat with you.¡±

    ¡°Here?¡± Monica asked.

    ¡°If possible, let¡¯s find a quiet ce.¡± Reese was no longer as arrogant as she was, but she still carried a strong presence.

    Monica thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Then, she limped with her crutches and brought Reese to a reception room in the VIP Ward area of the hospital.

 Chapter 518 - Monica Swayed By Her Emotions

    <h4>Chapter 518: Monica Swayed By Her Emotions</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    There were staff members in the reception room, but when Monica entered, she told the staff member to leave.

    The two of them sat in front of a table and did not order anything. They just looked at each other.

    Reese said, ¡°Michael¡¯s father...¡±

    Monica¡¯s eyes turned red as she looked at Reese. Even if she wanted to, she could not hide her emotions.

    At the same time, Monica was also feeling a little nervous.

    Reese tried to hold it in for a long time before saying, ¡°He passed away.¡±

    Monica felt a sharp pain in her heart. She would still feel a little sad because someone had passed away.

    She said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your loss.¡±

    ¡°He passed away the night you left.¡± Reese tried her best to regte her emotions.

    Monica nodded silently.

    ¡°That¡¯s why Michael hasn¡¯t had the time to deal with the news about you and him. After he sent you back, his father¡¯s condition worsened. They resuscitated him a few times before it failed that night, and he was dered dead.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t me Michael. I knew he must¡¯ve had something to attend to, and that was why he didn¡¯t deal with the news.¡±

    ¡°We haven¡¯t announced his father¡¯s death yet, and I think you know the uniqueness of our family¡¯s situation. Michael is young, and his father¡¯s sudden death will make it difficult for him to support the family. Once we announce his father¡¯s death, it¡¯ll cause a lot of trouble in our family. That¡¯s why we¡¯ve chosen to hide it. However, nothing can be hidden forever. Someone will find out soon enough,¡± Reese said, looking upset.

    Monica was not sure what Reese meant by saying all of that.

    She just looked at Reese, who said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve seen the news, but Michael decided to join the election yesterday.¡±

    Monica shook her head, signaling she did not watch it.

    She had been pretty happy with Finn that she did not have time to check her phone.

    Reese continued saying, ¡°Michael is running for the position of Director in the Department of Quality Supervision. His professional score is very high, but his poprity score is surprisingly low. You can go online and take a look at the poprity ranking now. Out of the three candidates, Michael is rankedst.¡±

    ¡°Hasn¡¯t Michael always been popr?¡± Michael was young and promising. People from all walks of life thought highly of him and said he would surpass his father¡¯s achievements in the future.

    ¡°It¡¯s because the news that day damaged his reputation and caused his poprity to drop considerably,¡± Reese exined.

    Monica nodded.

    It was only normal for Michael¡¯s poprity to drop following that news.

    ¡°But fortunately, Michael is very professionallypetent. Coupled with his father¡¯s identity, even if Michael¡¯s reputation is slightly damaged, there is still hope. However, his father has passed away. Once his father¡¯s death is made public, Michael will lose the election. So, on the safe side, I hope you can help Michael to rebuild his image during this one month of the campaign at least.¡±

    ¡°How can I help him?¡± Monica was against it.

    ¡°By divorcing Finn and temporarily dating Michael. We can tell the public that your rtionship with Finn has been broken for a long time. Then, we can make your rtionship with Michael sound more convincing. We¡¯ll tell them that you and Michael aren¡¯t together because we disapprove and that the truth is you¡¯ve always loved each other. You only married Finn back then because of an impulsive decision, but you and Finn have already divorced for a long time now. Don¡¯t worry. We can change the time on the divorce certificate and in the civil affairs system. This way, Michael won¡¯t be the third party. If the two of you truly love each other, no one will me you anymore¨C¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Monica immediately rejected her.

    Reese just looked at Monica as Monica said, ¡°I can¡¯t help Michael by putting on such a show for the public. Michael and I have broken up, and that¡¯s final. I can rify to the public that Michael and I are just friends and that what the paparazzi took that day was just an ident. However, I refuse to divorce Finn temporarily to get back together with Michael. I can¡¯t do that.¡±

    Reese¡¯s expression darkened.

    Monica said, ¡°I understand that you, as a parent, want your son to be happy. I also know that this method might be the best for Michael¡¯s career. However, I have my principles to follow too. There¡¯s no way Michael and I will get back together, so I won¡¯t put up an act with him! After all, doing so will only result in everyone tying Michael and me back together, and once we break up, everyone will still hold onto this point, making it difficult for us to break up in the future. Of course, that is only one of the reasons. Another important reason is that this is unfair to Finn.¡±

 Chapter 519 - Monica Swayed By Her Emotions

    <h4>Chapter 519: Monica Swayed By Her Emotions</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Reese was a little agitated as she did not expect Monica to be so clear-minded.

    She had always thought that Monica was a simple-minded woman who could even be so kind sometimes that she could be taken advantage of.

    Reese said, ¡°If you think it¡¯s unfair to Finn, do you think it¡¯s fair to Michael? Michael needs you the most right now, yet you¡¯re abandoning him just like that. Have you thought about what he¡¯s going through? His father just passed away, and if he also has to suffer from the impact of his career, do you think he can survive? You¡¯ve never been in politics before, so you won¡¯t know that falling from power is not the same as never having had it. This might even destroy the Rosses!¡±

    Monica did not think too much into it even though Reese said it sincerely and did not seem like she was exaggerating.

    However, she remained unmoved. ¡°Auntie, I can understand where you and Michael areing from, but we¡¯ve broken up already, and what Michael encounters has nothing to do with me anymore. I can help if I have the ability, but if I don¡¯t, I can only let go. And now, I know full well that I have no way to help Michael rebuild his image because this rebuilding will take me a lifetime to do. I can¡¯t afford it.¡±

    Monica spoke very firmly, rendering Reese speechless.

    Monica knew that once she was involved in the rtionship, it would be difficult for her to get out of it in the future.

    After all, having a good image was very important in politics. Things like divorce and adultery would damage one¡¯s image, so a politician had to steer clear of them. It meant that if Monica agreed to help Michael restore his image, Monica was likely to help Michael for the rest of her life unless Michael gave up on his future.

    However, Michael would never give up on his career. If he did, he would give up now. There was no need for him to wait until then.

    Seeing that Monica had thought things through, Reese stopped arguing and said, ¡°In that case, tell me, Monica. What will it take for you to start over with Michael? I know the two of you used to be in love. Whatever you want, I will grant you your wish as long as you get together with Michael again.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t like Michael anymore,¡± Monica said bluntly.

    Reese looked at her and said sadly, ¡°It was Michael¡¯s father and my fault. We¨C¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯ve always liked Finn. Even if you didn¡¯t stop me back then, I don¡¯t think I would end up with Michael either. I might¡¯ve even gone to look for Finn impulsively, so it¡¯s not your fault. What you did was right. If I had cheated on Michael back then, Michael would have been hurt even more. I also believe that both your resistance back then allowed me to be together with the love of my life.¡±

    At that moment, Reese was truly speechless.

    She had originally nned to lie to Monica and make use of Monica¡¯s sympathy for Michael to get her to put up a show with Michael. Once she agreed to it, it would be a piece of cake for them to be together in the future. After all, they had done so much so that Monica would be together with Michael.

    That was an order from their leader. If they could notplete it, the Rosses would be done for.

    Therefore, when she realized she could not lie to Monica, she thought of ying the emotional card since Monica and Michael used to be in love with each other. She wanted to apologize to Monica and fulfill any request she had as long as she was together with Michael.

    Never did she expect Monica would say that she had always liked Finn and that she was very grateful for their resistance against her and Michael being together back then.

    In the end, did she not humiliate herself instead?

    She had always thought that Monica was not a crafty person, but at that moment, she suddenly felt that she had underestimated Monica.

    Monica said it so well, and instead of ming them, she seemed to have mocked Reese.

    Seeing that Reese did not say anything else, Monica stood up and said, ¡°Auntie, regarding Michael¡¯s matter, there¡¯s really nothing I can do.¡±

    After that, she left determinedly.

    Reese stared at Monica¡¯s silhouette, and her expression twisted.

    She did not expect that she would be defeated by that woman one day!

 Chapter 520 - Monica Swayed By Her Emotions

    <h4>Chapter 520: Monica Swayed By Her Emotions</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Her eyes narrowed.

    Before she came, Michael had already instructed her not to let Monica feel the slightest bit of disgust, regardless of whether the negotiations ended or not. Thus, even though she was feeling extremely aggrieved, she still held it in and did not throw a tantrum at Monica.

    She gritted her teeth, got up, and left.

    Once she was in her car, she called her son. ¡°Michael.¡±

    ¡°How did it go?¡±

    ¡°She refuses to do it,¡± Reese said, and her expression turned even uglier. ¡°I never thought Monica would be so decisive. She even said indifferently that she has nothing to do with you anymore. The person she has liked all along is Finn.¡±

    ¡°Alright. I got it.¡±

    ¡°Michael.¡± Reese hurriedly stopped him. ¡°If we can¡¯t change Monica¡¯s mind, can you exin it to the President?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Michael replied bluntly, ¡°The President was very straightforward to say that if I don¡¯t have Monica and Cardellini Medical Technology, he won¡¯t help stabilize the situation for the Rosses. In other words, if I fail, the President will give up on us. By then... What will happen to our family will depend on natural selection.¡±

    ¡°To think your father was so loyal to the President back then. Once we¡¯re useless to himself, he sure is cruel,¡± Reese said fiercely.

    ¡°If he¡¯s not cruel, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to keep his current position.¡± Michael¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°In that case, what should we do now? I think Monica is determined not to be with you anymore!¡± Reese was furious.

    ¡°She will, and I will make sure of it.¡±

    Reese was still in disbelief.

    ¡°As to what to do next, just follow my orders.¡±

    He would make Monica be with him.

    No matter what cruel methods he used, Monica would be his!

    ¡­

    When Monica returned to the ward, the other doctors had already left, and Finn had also got down from the bed.

    Now that Finn could walk around for longer, it meant his body was recovering quickly.

    The doctor said he had to stay in the hospital for another two days and do a full medical checkup. If nothing went wrong, he could get discharged from the hospital.

    Monica really wanted to leave the hospital.

    Although the environment here was nice, it was not asfortable as her home.

    Moreover, the fact that Finn could leave the hospital would mean his body was recovering.

    ording to the doctor, Finn¡¯s recovery was much faster than they had expected. They initially thought he would be in the hospital for at least a month, but now it seemed that he could be discharged a week earlier.

    If that was the case, would they be able to have s*x sooner?

    Monica walked over intimately and supported Finn. However, as soon as she held him, her crutches fell.

    Finn was speechless.

    Who was taking care of whom?

    With that, he slowly squatted down and picked Monica up. ¡°You should take care of yourself first.¡±

    Monica pursed her lips.

    It seemed like Finn really did not trust her.

    ¡°Where did you go just now?¡± Finn asked.

    ¡°Mind your own business.¡± Monica¡¯s tone was unpleasant.

    This time, Finn pursed his lips when he saw Monica looking unhappy.

    However, he suddenly reached his hand out.

    Monica was stunned.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want my help?¡±

    Monica hurriedly held Finn¡¯s hand, feeling very loved.

    Once the two of them finally sat down on the sofa after some struggle, Monica said, ¡°Michael¡¯s mother came to look for me just now.¡±

    Finn¡¯s hand, which was holding a ss of water, paused.

    Monica said, ¡°Michael has been having a hard time recently, so she wanted me to help Michael, but I refused. I can¡¯t get involved with Michael just because I feel sympathy for him. This will only make us suffer. Although I feel guilty toward Michael, I think the best way for us to forget about each other is to cut contact.¡±

    Finn kept quiet as he was thinking about something.

    Nox said he should beware of Michael, and it seemed like he really should pay attention to that.

    Since Monica did not get a response from Finn, she frowned. ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡±

    Finn snapped back to his senses.

    ¡°You should at least praise me for understanding the situation so well.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s quite rare,¡± Finn said straightforwardly.

    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t understand something.¡± Monica looked at Finn and said seriously, ¡°I know who I like, and that person is you, so I don¡¯t want anything to do with other men! With that said, when did I be such a decent woman? I¡¯m clearly a modern and liberal woman. How did I be so reserved? As expected, I¡¯m a good woman with good values.¡±

 Chapter 521 - Monica Swayed By Her Emotions

    <h4>Chapter 521: Monica Swayed By Her Emotions</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Finn was speechless at how shameless Monica could be.

    She had been kissed a thousand times, yet she still thought she was reserved, huh?

    Where did she get the confidence to say she was a decent woman?

    However, Monica did not care what Finn thought of her and suddenly asked him in a serious tone, ¡°Do you like me?¡±

    Finn was taken aback.

    ¡°I like you so much. Do you like me as well?¡± Monica did not even blink as she looked straight at Finn.

    Something moved in Finn¡¯s eyes.

    In the quiet room, Monica¡¯s heart seemed to be beating a little faster, and so did Finn¡¯s.

    Amid the sudden silence, Finn said, ¡°Come closer.¡±

    Monica was stunned for a second, but she obediently moved her butt so that she was much closer to Finn.

    Now, Finn¡¯s face was close to Monica¡¯s, so close that if they moved forward a little more, their lips would touch.

    Monica¡¯s gaze was fixed on his lips. She found that she had been easily seduced by him recently and subconsciously licked her lips erotically.

    Finn could feel his face burning at that moment.

    However, he forced himself to remain calm and pointed at Monica¡¯s heart with his index finger. ¡°Can¡¯t you feel it?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Monica was lost in her thoughts, with all her attention on Finn¡¯s seductive lips.

    ¡°Liking isn¡¯t something you say.¡± Finn enunciated each word. ¡°It¡¯s something you feel here.¡±

    Monica was stunned.

    Although she felt her heart trembling, her entire body would tremble if Finn really did seduce her.

    However, she did not agree with Finn. She felt that if she liked someone, she should say it out loud, and those who did not say it out loud were... sultry!

    Finn was sultry, but coincidentally, she was the opposite. Whatever he did not dare to do, she would do it for him.

    That was why Monica suddenly hugged Finn¡¯s neck, forcing him toe closer to her and kiss him deeply.

    Finn seemed to have gotten used to her kiss as well.

    The moment her lipsnded on his, she did not hesitate to open her lips and... kiss him deeply.

    ¡­

    The next day, Finn did a full medical checkup. If nothing was wrong, he could go ahead with the discharge procedures.

    Monica went along with Finn.

    She did not know why, but when she saw all the medical devices on Finn¡¯s body, she would get nervous. She could still remember the image of when he was in the intensive care unit. At that time, she thought Finn was going to die, which pained her to see.

    Hence, seeing all the medical devices on Finn made her terrified.

    She apanied him for most of the morning, but because some medical checkup did not allow her to go in, she waited anxiously at the door.

    After waiting for a long while, the sound of hurried footsteps suddenly came from the corridor.

    Monica turned around, only to see Reese, who looked like she was on the verge of breaking down.

    It was clear that she was panicking.

    Monica even thought Reese might fall the next second because she was walking so fast.

    As such, Monica could not help but step forward. ¡°Auntie.¡±

    Reese looked at Monica as if she saw a life-saver. ¡°Monica, Monica, I finally found you.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Auntie?¡± Monica was startled by Reese¡¯s appearance.

    ¡°Michael, Michael... Something has happened to Michael.¡± Reese was slurring a little.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Monica was shocked.

    What had happened to Michael?

    Michael was just fine yesterday, was he not? What happened?

    ¡°He got into a serious car ident and is currently being sent to the emergency room. However, he refuses to go in... and I can¡¯t get him to go and get himself treated either. He has lost so much blood. If it goes on, the doctor said he might die. I¡¯m begging you. Please, can you help me persuade Michael? I¡¯m begging you¨C¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go right away. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Monica could not care about anything else at that moment as she left with Reese in a hurry.

    She did not think Michael would get into a car ident.

    If something really happened to Michael, she might feel guilty for the rest of her life.

 Chapter 522 - Monica Swayed By Her Emotions

    <h4>Chapter 522: Monica Swayed By Her Emotions</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    They rushed to the emergency room, where Michael was sitting at the door in the corridor.

    All the doctors and nurses were surrounding him, but he refused to move. His entire body was covered in blood, and no one was allowed to get close to him.

    Reese looked at Michael and rushed over. ¡°Michael, I beg you. Please don¡¯t torture yourself like this. I beg you...¡±

    Nevertheless, Michael remained unmoved. It was as if he did not hear her, and his entire body was frozen on the spot.

    ¡°Your father has left me, and if you leave me too, what should I do? How am I supposed to live? Do you want me to die with you? Do you want us to die together so that we can go see your father...¡±

    Reese¡¯s crying was so heart-wrenching that it was unbearable to look at.

    At that moment, Monica could not stand it anymore. She hurriedly went over and asked, ¡°Michael, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    What was wrong with him to want to torture his body like that?

    When Michael heard Monica¡¯s voice, he seemed to have regained consciousness.

    He raised his head, revealing his face that was covered in blood. He looked terrifying.

    Seeing Monica and how anxious she looked, he asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Hurry up and get yourself to the operating theater. Go,¡± Monica said anxiously.

    However, Michael looked at Monica and suddenly smiled even though his entire face was covered in injuries.

    He said, ¡°Monica, I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±

    ¡°How are you fine? Hurry up and go to get your wounds treated. You¡¯re losing a lot of blood. What will happen if you die?¡± The thought of death still scared Monica.

    ¡°I won¡¯t die, really,¡± Michael said. As he spoke, tears suddenly streamed down his face.

    Monica was frightened by Michael¡¯s appearance.

    The first time she saw Michael crying was that day in the garage. It was because he was sad about his father, and the paparazzi even took photos of him.

    Now, this was the second time she saw Michael crying.

    Was he in a lot of pain, or did he encounter something else?

    She could not help but hold Michael¡¯s bloodied hand.

    ¡°Michael, go to the emergency room now. Just put everything aside for now and deal with it once you have recovered, okay?¡±

    Her voice was much softer now as she was trying her best to calm him down.

    She did not wish to see Michael, a man who had always been proud, so defeated.

    ¡°I can¡¯t recover,¡± Michael suddenly said miserably.

    ¡°Medical treatment is very advanced nowadays, and anything can be cured. You saw how badly Finn was injured, but he has recovered now. Trust me. Please,¡± Monica said emotionally as she was frightened by Michael¡¯s appearance.

    ¡°Here.¡± Michael held Monica¡¯s hand and ced her hand on his chest. ¡°This can¡¯t be cured anymore.¡±

    Monica was stunned.

    She knew what Michael was talking about but did not know what to say to him.

    Then, Michael suddenly fell to the ground.

    Monica quickly went up to hold him before he fainted on her shoulders.

    The doctors and nurses were also shocked.

    ¡°Hurry up and send him to the emergency room. Quick,¡± the doctor said in a panic.

    A few doctors and nurses quickly went up to help Michael up, intending to help him into the emergency room.

    However, Michael grabbed Monica¡¯s hand tightly.

    Monica tried her best to push him away with the help of other doctors and nurses, but they could not.

    Seeing that, Reese cried even worse, not caring about her image as a richdy anymore. She cried out, ¡°Michael, let go of Monica. Let go. Please stay alive. I beg you...¡±

    Monica gritted her teeth and used all her strength to finally pry Michael¡¯s hand away from hers.

    After she pried it away, the doctors and nurses quickly ced Michael on a moving bed beside her and pushed him into the emergency room.

    When Reese saw Michael enter the emergency room, she fell to the ground dejectedly.

    Tears kept falling down her face, and she looked extremely pitiful.

    In the end, Monica¡¯s heart softened.

    She could still feel Michael¡¯s determination and his strength as he held her hand.

    At that, her heart ached.

 Chapter 523 - Monica Swayed By Her Emotions

    <h4>Chapter 523: Monica Swayed By Her Emotions</h4>

    She always believed that time could heal everything.

    She loved Finn so much back then, but in the end, she still let it go.

    She looked at Reese and went over to help her up. ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry. Michael will be fine.¡±

    Reese took a nce at Monica and sat down on a chair beside her with Monica¡¯s help.

    At that moment, the corridor was quiet other than Reese¡¯s incessant crying.

    Monica stayed with her for quite some time until Reese calmed down a little and said, ¡°Monica, thank you.¡±

    Monica¡¯s heart ached for the family that was suddenly hit with the worst.

    Since Reese came to look for her yesterday and told her about Michael¡¯s campaign, she could not help but read some of Michael¡¯s news that night. She just wanted to know how Michael¡¯s campaign was going, and one look was enough to make her feel even more guilty. Michael¡¯s poprity had really hit rock bottom. People were even scolding him under his voting poll, and the number of people doing so was more than those who supported him.

    Monica also saw an article on a webpage, which was rmended because she was following Michael¡¯s election. The post was about the Rosses¡¯ current situation and the predicament they were currently facing. It was likely that once Minister Ross fell, the Rosses would immediately copse! The only person who could keep the Rosses going was Michael. Michael used to be adored by many, but a piece of negative newstely had caused his poprity to drop. However, if Michael could clear his name at thest moment and turn the situation around, there would be a glimmer of hope for the Rosses.

    After watching the news, Monica felt conflicted, and seeing Michael like this today made her even more conflicted.

    Beside her, Reese said while sobbing, ¡°I heard Michael got into a car ident because he fell asleep on the wheel.¡±

    Monica turned to look at her.

    ¡°Michael hasn¡¯t slept since yesterday. In order to support the family, he has been working so hard. On one hand, he has been trying towork with people, hoping to solidify his ce in the election; on the other, he has been doing public rtions to save his image. After working with no sleep at all, he crashed into a big truck while he wasing back this morning. After that, he was rushed to the hospital. He was supposed to be sent to the emergency room, but he suddenly resisted, telling everyone to stay away from him¡­ He looked like he didn¡¯t want to live anymore...¡±

    Upon saying that, Reese started crying miserably again.

    ¡°Michael doesn¡¯t seem like a person who can¡¯t handle setbacks,¡± Monica hurriedly said.

    ¡°I thought he wasn¡¯t as well. Ever since he was young, his father had always been strict with him, raising him to be the best in everything. Michael has also worked hard since he was young and did his best in everything he could. From the moment he was born to his father passing away, everything had been smooth sailing, so I didn¡¯t think so many things to happen to him after his father fell ill. You have no idea how much Michael has to beg those officials who were once inferior to us. He has to endure so much torture in his heart and lose so much of his self-respect. I think...¡± Reese¡¯s tears kept flowing down her face. ¡°I keep thinking it would be fine if you were with him because he loves you so much. If you were by his side, he might be able to pull himself together again. However, now that he has lost you, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll... be crippled.¡±

    Monica bit her lips and did not say a word.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if he¡¯s crippled. As long as Michael doesn¡¯t have suicidal thoughts, at worst, we¡¯ll just give up everything and leave. From then on, the Rosses will cease to exist, and we¡¯ll live a normal life. However, what I¡¯m worried about is that he¡¯ll choose tomit suicide because he can¡¯t take the blow. ording to the driver, he and Michael could have avoided each other, but it was Michael who suddenly swerved and crashed into him. If what the driver said is true, Michael¡¯s car ident wasn¡¯t an ident. It was... It was he who chose to end his life!¡±

    At that, Reese broke down again.

    Monica was also shocked.

    She never thought Michael would go to that extent as she always saw Michael as a person who was very considerate of others.

    He would never hurt anyone like that, including her and his parents.

    Her eyes were slightly red.

    Did she feel like crying because of everything that had happened to Michael, or was it because she felt sad?

    Then, Reese suddenly knelt in front of Monica.

    Monica looked nervously at Reese, the arrogant woman who was suddenly kneeling and begging her.

    ¡°Monica, I know my actions are putting you in a difficult position, but... but there¡¯s nothing I can do about it. I only have one son, and I can¡¯t lose him. I can¡¯t lose Michael. I¡¯m begging you to get back together with my son. Please, I¡¯m begging you. I¡¯ll give you whatever you want in the future. It was all my fault three years ago. I beg you not to punish Michael for his mistake. Michael really loves you...¡±

    Monica¡¯s eyes were red.

    She looked at Reese¡¯s heartbroken expression with tears in her eyes.

    Just as she was about to speak, a man¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from the corridor.

    ¡°Monica.¡±

    Monica turned her head to see Finn standing not far away, looking at her coldly.

 Chapter 524 - Finn, Letâ€™s Get A Divorce

    <h4>Chapter 524: Finn, Let¡¯s Get A Divorce</h4>

    ¡°Monica.¡± Finn¡¯s cold voice sounded in the corridor.

    Monica¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    For a second, she was so moved by Reese that she almost agreed to it. After all, it was really difficult for her to reject such a request.

    She bit her lip and turned around to look at Reese¡¯s pained expression. She could not help but feel uneasy.

    She had no idea whether what Michael was going through had anything to do with her, but if it did¡­

    What she was most afraid of was feeling guilty.

    She looked at Reese in front of her in a daze and remained silent.

    As Finn walked up to her, Monica raised her head to look at him.

    Finn said, ¡°We¡¯re leaving.¡±

    Monica did not want to leave because Michael was still in the emergency room, and she wanted to know how Michael was doing!

    She felt that she owed Michael a lot.

    Finn looked at her, and his expression turned colder. He said, ¡°The doctor said I can be discharged from the hospital. Let¡¯s pack up to go home.¡±

    Monica looked at Finn.

    She did not want to reject Finn, but she did not want to leave just yet either.

    Reese was still kneeling on the ground in front of her. She cried even more sadly. ¡°Monica, just wait for Michael with me, okay? Wait for Michael. I¡¯m afraid he might do something to hurt himself again if he doesn¡¯t see you when hees out. I-I¡¯m begging you...¡±

    Monica¡¯s heart softened.

    However, Just as she was prepared to agree, Finn walked over and held her hand.

    Monica was stunned.

    Finn said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Monica looked at him and his determined expression.

    ¡°Finn, I want to¨C¡±

    ¡°What did you promise me?¡± Finn¡¯s expression darkened.

    Monica bit her lip.

    ¡°You promised me that you would never interact with Michael again,¡± Finn reminded her, which made Monica feel bad.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already broken up,¡± Finn reminded her again. ¡°And now, you¡¯re with me.¡±

    She knew all of that, but she just wanted to be friends.

    ¡°Come with me.¡± Finn pulled Monica away with some force, not giving Monica any time to think.

    With her crutches, Monica left with Finn.

    Reese, on the other hand, stared at Monica¡¯s back coldly.

    She did not expect that woman to be so cold-blooded.

    Reese was still kneeling on the ground, yet Monica left with another man, leaving her son behind!

    A cruel expression appeared on Reese¡¯s face. To think her son went to such an extent to do all that for the woman. What¡¯s more, all the wounds on his body were real. She could not believe how ungrateful that woman was!

    Her eyes narrowed.

    Anyway, her son said that he would be with Monica.

    When that time came, she would make Monica suffer more and in a worse way!

    ¡­

    Finn dragged Monica back to their ward.

    Throughout the journey, Monica remained silent. Every time the image of Michael¡¯s appearance popped up in her mind, she would feel bad.

    She had been dating Michael for so many years, but she had never seen Michael self-harm before.

    She always thought Michael was a positive and cheerful person, so how could he be like that after suffering a setback?

    Monica was overwhelmed by a mix of emotions, and Finn saw it all.

    ¡°Monica,¡± Finn said, to which Monica raised her head and looked at him.

    ¡°Once youpromise, you willpromise again and again. Since you have chosen to be with me and not Michael, don¡¯t give in. Michael bing like this has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t lose your principles just because of this. Once you do, it¡¯ll be very difficult for you to pick them back up.¡± Finn looked serious as he expressed his thoughts to Monica. ¡°You should learn to reject people. If you had rejected Michael¡¯s kiss back then, we wouldn¡¯t be here now.¡±

    Monica nodded.

    She thought that Finn was right.

    If she had not epted Michael¡¯s kiss back then and pushed Michael away, she might not have broken up with Finn or had any interaction with Michael.

    It was her, and she was too kind.

    Michael¡¯s matter had nothing to do with her.

 Chapter 525 - Finn, Letâ€™s Get A Divorce

    <h4>Chapter 525: Finn, Let¡¯s Get A Divorce</h4>

    At least she had never done anything to harm him.

    Everything he was facing now was of his own making, so she should not me everything on herself. Perhaps it was rted to her, but it was not to the point where she needed to take responsibility.

    She took a deep breath, and a wide sweet smile stretched across her face. ¡°Hubby, luckily you showed up, or I would¡¯ve given in again. It seems I just can¡¯t refuse someone when I see them sad. In the future, you must remind me. Otherwise, I would be too stupid to know that people are taking advantage of me!¡±

    Seeing that Monica had epted it, Finn secretly heaved a sigh of relief.

    He knew Monica too well.

    He was afraid that she was moved by Michael and would agree to help Michael with many things.

    What was more, once Monica epted being with Michael, Michael had many ways to make sure that Monica could never leave his side again.

    With that, he hugged Monica in his arms.

    This time, he did not me her. He just hugged her tightly and said, ¡°No matter what, we¡¯ll face it together. Even if you want to help Michael, we can think of a way together, but we absolutely can¡¯t use the method of getting back together with Michael to help him!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Monica nodded seriously.

    She knew very well that the person she liked now was Finn, so she had to hold on to her principles.

    The two of them hugged each other for quite a while.

    In the meantime, Finn also told Monica a lot about the pros and cons of the matter.

    Monica listened carefully and made up her mind that she would not be influenced by Michael.

    She believed that Michael could survive, and she knew very well that she did not want to be together with Michael again.

    By the afternoon, all of Finn¡¯s examination reports were out. Since everything was normal, they could be discharged from the hospital and go home to rest.

    It took them some time to go through the discharge procedures.

    Around 4 p.m., the Cardellini family¡¯s chauffeur came to pick up Monica and Finn.

    Gary and Ruby rarely came to the hospital since Finn left the intensive care unit because one time, they happened to bump into Monica¡¯s shenanigans... to Finn. Although the two elders felt awkward, they were relieved. After that, they onlymunicated over the phone as they did not want to disturb Monica and Finn¡¯s rtionship.

    Therefore, they only exchanged pleasantries over the phone and sent a chauffeur to pick them up.

    After Monica and Finn finished packing, they left the hospital.

    When they arrived at the car park, Monica and Finn were stunned because they saw Michael in front of them.

    A lot of bandages were wrapped around Michael, but he was leaving the hospital.

    It had only been a few hours. How could Michael be discharged already?

    Monica bit her lip.

    However, Finn pulled her into his arms, which subsequently pulled Monica back to her senses, and she followed Finn into her family¡¯s car.

    Michael and Reese walked in front, while Monica, Finn, and the chauffeur walked behind.

    Their cars were parked not too far away from each other, so the moment Michael and Reese were about to get into the car, Monica and Finn were also about to get into their car.

    However, at that moment, some reporters swarmed out of nowhere and instantly surrounded Michael and Reese.

    ¡°Mr. Ross, I heard you were in a car ident. You look like you¡¯re seriously injured. Why are you leaving the hospital?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Ross, I heard Minister Ross has passed away. Is that true?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Ross, now that your poprity has dropped, it¡¯s very likely that you¡¯ll lose your position as the?Director of the Food Inspection Department. What do you have to say about that?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Ross, I heard you and Monica have always been in aplicated rtionship, and it¡¯s because of your moral ethics that your poprity has dropped. Do you have anything to say about this?¡±

    ¡­

    The reporters surrounded them, making it impossible for them to escape.

    Monica¡¯s expression was a little unsightly.

    Could those unscrupulous reporters not see that Michael was seriously injured and needed rest?

    Yet, they still had to stop them at that moment.

    Monica was so angry that she gritted her teeth, and Finn could only hug Monica tightly.

    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Reese had been protecting Michael behind her the entire time. Probably it was her maternal instincts, but for her son, she made herself seem much tougher. ¡°If you guys go on like this, I¡¯ll call the police. Get out of the way, all of you!¡±

 Chapter 526 - Finn, Letâ€™s Get A Divorce

    <h4>Chapter 526: Finn, Let¡¯s Get A Divorce</h4>

    ¡°Mrs. Ross, may I ask how Minister Ross is doing now? Is he dead or alive? Can you give us a clear answer?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Ross...¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Reese¡¯s voice was loud. ¡°That¡¯s our family¡¯s business. What does it have to do with you? Get lost!¡±

    However, the reporter did not back down.

    ¡°Mr. Ross, I heard what¡¯s happening between you and Monica is not your fault. It¡¯s because Monica keeps seducing you and, in turn, causes you to lose control of yourself. That is why you and she are having an affair. As long as you give us the word, we¡¯ll make sure to write the truth.¡± The reporter was baiting Michael to speak ill of Monica.

    ¡°Mr. Ross, I also heard you received a good education since you were young and would never do such a thing. I heard Monica has always liked to y. Although she was born into a rich and powerful family, she doesn¡¯t behave like one. Apparently, many rich and powerful youngdies in the upper ss avoid her, saying that she¡¯s indecent and often frequented nightclubs¨C¡±

    ¡°Mr. Ross, tell us what happened. We know what to write,¡± the reporter kept interrogating Michael and smearing Monica¡¯s name.

    Monica gritted her teeth.

    Although what the reporter said made her angry, if she could help Michael, her reputation was not important.

    While she was thinking about that, she suddenly saw Michael get angry.

    He suddenly pushed Reese, who was blocking his way, aside and went forward to grab the reporter who had just used Monica of being indecent. Then, he gave the reporter a vicious punch, beating thetter to the ground.

    The other reporters were shocked.

    Furious, Michael said to the reporter, ¡°If you say one more word about Monica¡¯s indiscretions, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    Monica felt a pain in her heart.

    At a time like that, Michael should have gone along with what the reporter said and pointed all the me at her. After all, that was the best way to repair his reputation, yet he was still protecting her.

    It took some time for the reporter to get up from the ground.

    He was also quite angry when he got up. He said to Michael, ¡°That means you and Monica are together and that both of you have no moral principles. I originally nned to write a good piece of news for you so that you can rebuild your image and win back the votes! However, it seems that you and Monica, who are secretly having an affair, do not deserve sympathy at all.¡±

    ¡°Say that again!¡± Michael¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he red at the reporter.

    Reese, who was at the side, was so frightened that she kept trying to persuade Michael. ¡°Stop. I beg you. Don¡¯t say anything more!¡±

    The reporter was not threatened, so he said fiercely, ¡°You and Monica have received upper-ss education, yet you both can do such immoral and despicable things. You and Monica are the sc*ms of this world, the most disgusting existence in this world...¡±

    Michael raised his fist and was about to punch the reporter again.

    However, Monica could not take it anymore. If it went on, Michael would end up destroying himself.

    With that, she pushed Finn away.

    Finn¡¯s eyes narrowed as he grabbed Monica, who turned back to look at him.

    Finn¡¯s expression was stern. ¡°Don¡¯t go over.¡±

    Monica gritted her teeth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go over!¡± Finn¡¯s expression was cold.

    Nevertheless, Monica pushed Finn away and said, ¡°I can¡¯t be that cold-hearted.¡±

    ¡°Monica, if youpromise once, you¡¯ll do it again!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯lle back.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t.¡± Finn made sure to enunciate each word.

    ¡°I will,¡± Monica said.

    After that, she leaned on her crutches, rushed over unsteadily, and stood in front of Michael to protect him.

    Michael¡¯s fist paused in mid-air.

    Only then did the reporters notice Monica.

    Finn watched as Monica got closer to Michael in the end and protected Michael. His expression was cold.

    She said to the reporter, ¡°Don¡¯t nder Michael. Michael isn¡¯t as you said. Unlike your reports, Michael and I are¨C¡±

    Monica tried to exin to the reporters about her rtionship with Michael.

    However, at that moment, Reese suddenly said to all the reporters, ¡°Yes, Monica is together with Michael.¡±

    Monica paused for a moment.

    Reese said, ¡°They¡¯ve been together for a long time. It¡¯s just that they haven¡¯t made it public. Moreover, Monica and Finn have been divorced for a long time now, and to begin with, it was just a marriage of convenience. If it weren¡¯t for Michael¡¯s father and me disagreeing with their rtionship back then, Michael and Monica would have gotten married a long time ago. Now, Michael and Monica are back together because they¡¯ve always had feelings for each other. As for Monica and Finn, they got a divorce a year ago before Michael returned to the country and didn¡¯t announce it because they didn¡¯t want to make it public. Now, Michael and Monica are together legitimately, so it¡¯s nothing like what you reporters wrote!¡±

 Chapter 527 - Finn, Letâ€™s Get A Divorce

    <h4>Chapter 527: Finn, Let¡¯s Get A Divorce</h4>

    The scene suddenly fell silent.

    Reese¡¯s words shocked everyone, including Monica, who turned to look at Reese.

    When she saw how emotional Reese was, something shed in her eyes.

    All she wanted was to exin things clearly instead of making the misunderstanding worse.

    She turned to look at Finn, who was standing at the side, and saw him looking at her coldly.

    However, she lowered her eyes and chose to help Michael get through the current situation.

    ¡°Mrs. Ross, is what you said true?¡± The reporter suddenly reacted.

    ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Reese said resolutely and then looked at Monica with anticipation. ¡°Monica, tell the reporter. You and Finn got divorced a long time ago, right?¡±

    Monica bit her lip, not knowing what to answer.

    If she answered no now, Michael¡¯s career would probably be dommed. However, if she had to answer yes, she did not know how she would face Finn.

    ¡°Monica, don¡¯t be afraid. Tell the reporters that you and Michael aren¡¯t having an affair. You¡¯re a free woman and in a normal rtionship with Michael,¡± Reese pleaded.

    Monica bit her lip and nodded silently.

    She knew what would happen if she nodded, but she could not refuse at that moment.

    She was afraid that if she said no, Michael¡¯s life would be over.

    Before this, she could have cast aside their friendship and said that what Michael was facing now had nothing to do with her. However, if she exposed Reese¡¯s lies now, everything Michael was facing would be tied to her. In that case, she would never be able to live in peace in the future and be with Finn.

    Seeing Monica nod, Reese secretly heaved a sigh of relief.

    Then, she hurriedly said to the reporters, ¡°If not for Michael¡¯s father falling sick, Monica and Michael would have announced their engagement long ago. It¡¯s only because of everything going on at home that they haven¡¯t had the time to announce their rtionship, and we didn¡¯t expect you guys to make such a big deal out of it either.¡±

    ¡°But if the two of you are together, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? Why didn¡¯t you say anything when Michael¡¯s image was damaged?¡± the reporter asked.

    ¡°As I said, a lot of things have been going on at home, and Michael hasn¡¯t had the time to deal with his personal matters. He also got into a car ident due to overwork today, and he hasn¡¯t even had time to recuperate. What¡¯s more, he still has a lot of things to do. But since you guys managed to catch us today, we might as well rify things,¡± Reese exined imposingly.

    She turned to Michael and said, ¡°Michael, you need rest. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Michael turned to look at Monica, and the guilt was visible in his eyes.

    At the same time, Reese pulled Monica along. ¡°Monica, get in the car.¡±

    What she meant was that she had to leave with them.

    Monica was a little hesitant, but she eventually followed them into Michael¡¯s car.

    The entire time, Finn looked at them coldly, watching as Monica walked into Michael¡¯s car and left.

    There were so many reporters, but none of them seemed to notice him. In fact, did they not notice him, or were they pretending not to?

    After Michael¡¯s car left, the group of reporters quickly left as well.

    On the other hand, Finn continued to look in the direction the car was driving.

    The chauffeur did not dare to interrupt and could only wait quietly by the side.

    After a while, Finn looked back, opened the car door, and sat down.

    On the surface, he looked calm.

    ¡­

    Reese drove the car while Monica and Michael sat in the back.

    However, Reese did not speak as if knowing that she had said something that she should not have. Hence, she kept quiet.

    Michael did not speak either, and the same with Monica.

    All she could think about was Finn, wondering if he was upset to see her leave with Michael.

    However, she did not have the courage to call Finn and send him a message now as she did not know how to exin herself to Finn.

    She even thought that she was a mess.

    The car stopped at Michael¡¯s apartment.

    Michael did not live in the Ross family¡¯s manor. After returning to China, he bought a house near his workce.

 Chapter 528 - Finn, Letâ€™s Get A Divorce

    <h4>Chapter 528: Finn, Let¡¯s Get A Divorce</h4>

    When the car arrived at the car park, Reese parked the car and got out to help Michael down.

    However, Michael pushed her away with such force that she almost fell to the ground.

    Monica was shocked.

    Reese¡¯s eyes turned red immediately, and she said, ¡°No matter how much you hate me, you can¡¯t take it out on yourself.¡±

    Michael did not even spare Reese a nce as he alighted from the car with great difficulty.

    Monica also struggled to get down from the car.

    Then, Reese hurriedly handed Monica her crutches.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Monica looked at Reese, whom she thought had changed too much.

    Reese shook her head and said, ¡°Monica, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Monica bit her lip.

    She knew what Reese was talking about, but she did not n on forgiving her. Hence, Monica said, ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±

    If she went back now, she could discuss with Finn how to resolve Michael¡¯s issue. Finn said if she wanted to help Michael, they would do it together.

    She did remember Finn saying that.

    However, she admitted that she was impulsive and was regretting it now.

    ¡°Monica.¡± Reese pulled her back. ¡°Don¡¯t go. Let¡¯s discuss what to do next and how to face the world. I was impulsive just now and didn¡¯t consider your situation. Let¡¯s discuss it properly now, alright?¡±

    Seeing that Monica was a little hesitant, Reese begged, ¡°Monica, I¡¯m begging you.¡±

    Monica looked at Reese¡¯s expression and eventually nodded.

    With that, the three of them returned to Michael¡¯s apartment together.

    It was not a big apartment, and there were not many things in it. However, it looked clean and tidy.

    Michael sat on the sofa with a long face, and Monica sat beside Michael.

    Reese poured a cup of water for Monica and Michael before she sat down on the sofa beside them. Then, her eyes suddenly turned red. ¡°It was my fault just now. I was just afraid that Michael would get into a fight with the reporters. Besides, Michael is heavily injured, and¨C¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± In a fit of rage, Michael shouted fiercely at Reese, ¡°You schemed against others for your selfish desires, so don¡¯t pretend to be pitiful now. Anyhow, I won¡¯t let Monica take the me for me! Even if you just imed Monica and my rtionship to be true in front of the reporters, I¡¯ll tell themter that you were lying! I¡¯ll tell them that Monica and Finn have a great rtionship and that I¡¯m the third party who¡¯s getting between their rtionship!¡±

    ¡°Michael... Why are you doing this? Even if we put up a show, once the situation calms down and you can hold onto your current position, we¡¯ll say that you two broke up peacefully because you lost feelings for each other. When that timees¨C¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Michael was furious at Reese.

    He looked mad.

    However, Reese just cried silently by the side. Under Michael¡¯s vicious aura, she did not dare to say a single word.

    Michael ignored Reese and turned to Monica. He said, ¡°Monica, I¡¯ll definitely settle this matter for you.¡±

    Monica looked at Michael.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Although his face was covered in wounds, he was still consoling her with a smile.

    Monica felt that Michael was too kind, so much that she would sympathize with him.

    She said, ¡°Michael, can you pull through? With your current situation, can you¨C¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can handle it.¡±

    Monica stared at him.

    Michael said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should go back first. You left Finn behind just now, so he must be very jealous. Hurry back and exin to him. If you can¡¯t, I¡¯ll give him a call.¡±

    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll exin to him, and he¡¯ll understand. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± Monica felt beyond guilty.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Michael nodded and then asked, ¡°Can you make your way back yourself? Or do you want me to get someone to send you back?¡±

    ¡°No, I can head back by myself. Michael, you have to take care of your body. It¡¯s more important than anything else.¡± Monica did not forget to remind him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know how to take care of myself.¡± Michael kept smiling at her.

    Monica looked at him, telling herself that she could not give up on Finn and that she could not help Michael.

    Hence, she stood up and left.

    After Monica left, Michael gave Reese a look.

 Chapter 529 - Finn, Letâ€™s Get A Divorce

    <h4>Chapter 529: Finn, Let¡¯s Get A Divorce</h4>

    Reese also noticed that Michael was holding Monica¡¯s phone in his hand.

    While the two of them were talking, Michael took Monica¡¯s phone out of her pocket.

    Since Monica¡¯s attention was elsewhere, she did not notice it.

    That meant Monica would turn back to get her phone.

    Reese went to the door and opened it slightly beforeing back to apany Michael in his act.

    ¡°Michael, do you know the current situation our family is in? Do you? After your father passed away, do you know how many people have been eyeing us covetously? Have you ever thought that you and Monica getting captured by the paparazzi was an act of revenge on our family? If you fall, we¡¯ll be left with nothing!¡±

    Michael did not say anything.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you think for yourself a little more? Why can¡¯t you let Monica help you? Once you admit your rtionship, you¡¯re free to love each other, and no one will be able to nder you anymore. You canpete for your position and support our family. Otherwise... Your father had made countless enemies when he was still in power. Once our family falls, do you think we¡¯ll have a good life? Even protecting yourself might be difficult, let alone having a good life. Your father told you so much before he died, but did you listen to him?¡±

    ¡°I know!¡± Michael said fiercely, ¡°I know, but I refuse to make things difficult for Monica. I won¡¯t do anything to hurt her. Even if I get myself killed, I won¡¯t ask Monica to help me. She has her own life now, and I don¡¯t want her to risk her happiness for me.¡±

    ¡°You love her so much. Even if she¡¯s with you, you can make her happy. Why don¡¯t you try¨C¡±

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t like me.¡± Michael enunciated each word.

    ¡°You¡¯re so good to her. How can she not like you?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s someone else in this world who treats her better than I do, and he makes her happiest. As for me¡­ Well, look at me. How can I give her happiness? I don¡¯t even have the right to like her.¡±

    ¡°Michael, you know very well that as long as Monica agrees to be with you, you¡¯ll restore your image. Once your poprity increases, our family will be able to recover. Then, how could you not have the right to like her and give her happiness? I¡¯m begging you. Just let Monica help you once, okay? I can¡¯t stand by and watch our family or you get destroyed. Michael¨C¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather have nothing than letting Monica do this for me. I can¡¯t hurt her.¡±

    ¡°So you have to hurt our family and me instead? Do you want me to die in front of you so that you¡¯ll know what regret feels like?¡± Reese asked him fiercely. At that moment, she was so emotional that she suddenly turned around.

    When she saw a fruit knife on the coffee table, she took it and said, ¡°Will it make you happy if I die? Do you want me to die in front of you?¡±

    ¡°Mom!¡± Michael was shocked.

    Following that, Reese was about to cut her wrist, and Michael used his hand to stop her.

    Monica, who had just returned to retrieve her phone, was also startled by the scene.

    She hurriedly rushed in.

    When she left, she realized she did not have her phone or any money with her. Since she could not head home without her phone, she hurriedly came back to retrieve her phone.

    The door was not closed, and she could not remember if she had closed the door when she left.

    She knocked on the door twice, but no one answered, so she walked in.

    That was when she overheard Michael and his mother¡¯s conversation.

    Michael was really considerate of her.

    However, she stayed by the side and did not make a sound.

    If it were not for Reese wanting tomit suicide, she might have waited until they had finished talking and pretended not to hear anything before showing her face.

    She just watched as the knife cut Michael¡¯s hand and blood flowed out profusely.

    Shocked by the scene in front of her, Reese threw the knife aside abruptly and hurriedly looked at Michael¡¯s wound.

    Despite that, Michael endured the pain.

    Reese cried as she said, ¡°Michael, do you want our family to be broken up? Do you? Is our family done for now that your father has passed away? Michael, since you were young, you¡¯ve always been the pride of our family. Now, why must you do this? I really don¡¯t want to live anymore...¡±

 Chapter 530 - Finn, Letâ€™s Get A Divorce

    <h4>Chapter 530: Finn, Let¡¯s Get A Divorce</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you,¡± Monica suddenly said.

    Reese fell silent. She looked at Monica quietly, but her face was filled with disbelief.

    ¡°What do you think I should do? I¡¯ll help you,¡± Monica told them calmly.

    At that, Reese cried even harder.

    She looked at Monica and said, ¡°Monica, I really don¡¯t want you to¨C¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Monica nodded as if she understood. Then, she turned to Michael. ¡°Michael, am I the only one who can help you now?¡±

    ¡°No¨C¡± Michael shook his head.

    ¡°Tell me the truth.¡± Monica was very serious.

    Michael chose to remain silent, which meant tacit agreement.

    Monica said, ¡°If you lose everything because of me, I¡¯ll feel guilty too, and I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be with Finn with peace of mind.¡±

    Monica was speaking the truth.

    It would have been fine if she did not overhear that conversation, but since she did, she could not be so indifferent to it.

    ¡°You just have to promise me we¡¯ll part ways once you seed.¡±

    ¡°I promise you!¡± Reese hurriedly said, ¡°Once Michael gets a position in politics and can go against everyone who covets the Rosses, we definitely won¡¯t make things difficult for you. I promise, and I¡¯ll guarantee it with my life!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Monica nodded.

    ¡°Monica¨C¡±

    ¡°Michael, stop talking.¡±Monica looked at him. ¡°I believe you¡¯ll be able to get it done very quickly.¡±

    Michael looked at Monica, and his eyes were filled with gratitude.

    He said, ¡°I never thought there¡¯de a day where I¡¯d have to hurt you like this. I only wanted to give you the best in the world, and to think I¡¯m asking you to do this for me now...¡±

    His eyes suddenly turned red again.

    He seemed to be filled with guilt.

    ¡°Michael, friendship is a two-way street. Since you¡¯re in trouble, why can¡¯t I help you? As long as you get yourself out of your current predicament quickly, we can part ways then. It¡¯s just a small dy, but it doesn¡¯t really affect me,¡± Monicaforted him.

    ¡°But Finn¨C¡± Michael looked at her.

    Monica said, ¡°I believe he¡¯ll understand.¡±

    He should understand. As long as she exined the situation properly... he would understand.

    Michael nodded as if Monica had convinced him. ¡°Monica, I promise you. I¡¯ll definitely resolve the matter as soon as possible!¡±

    ¡°Monica, thank you so much.¡± Reese was beyond grateful to her.

    Monica smiled and turned to look at the wound on Michael¡¯s hand. She said, ¡°His hand is still bleeding. Should we send him to the hospital?¡±

    ¡°No, we have a first-aid kit at home. I¡¯ll just bandage it up here,¡± Michael said. ¡°It¡¯s not that bad.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Monica nodded.

    Reese brought the first-aid kit over and said awkwardly, ¡°Monica, can you put this bandage on Michael for me? I¡¯ll go to the kitchen and make some sandwiches. Michael hasn¡¯t eaten anything all day.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Monica took the first-aid kit before she carefully stopped the bleeding, disinfected it, and bandaged it.

    Meanwhile, on the opposite side of the high-rise apartment, a person had secretly photographed everything.

    ¡­

    It was already nighttime when Monica left Michael¡¯s apartment.

    Once she was back, she nned to have a good talk with Finn.

    She did not know if Finn would agree, but she could not let Michael be now.

    Moreover, they had discussed in the afternoon that they would announce her divorce from Finn and her rtionship with Michael to the public tomorrow. Hence, she wanted to make things clear to Finn before they announced it to the public.

    She returned home, feeling a little nervous.

    The moment she pushed open the door, she saw Finn sitting on the sofa in the living room.

    Finn did not call or send her any messages after she left with Michael.

    When she was at Michael¡¯s apartment, she even picked up her phone a few times but did not see any messages from Finn.

    As he walked over, Finn looked up at her.

    Monica said, ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±

    Finn nodded.

    ¡°Well...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Rest early,¡± Finn said.

    Monica bit her lip.

    She did not know if Finn was angry at the moment, but she knew he was avoiding her.

    Seeing that Finn suddenly stood up from the sofa, she threw her crutches aside and grabbed him.

    Something in Finn¡¯s eyes moved.

    ¡°Are you angry?¡± Monica asked carefully.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    That meant he was angry.

    Monica exined, ¡°I was caught between a rock and a hard ce.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Hence, he decided to endure it because Monica was like that ¡ª a person who could not bear to see others sad.

    He admitted that when he saw Monica and Michael leave, he was so angry that he even wanted the chauffeur to crash into them.

    However, he calmed down in the end.

    He knew very well that Monica did not want to do that voluntarily. She just could not bring herself to hurt others in that situation.

    He could understand, so he told himself that as long as Monica returned voluntarily, he would pretend that it never happened and that Monica never abandoned him.

    Then, he could still be together with Monica.

    Fortunately, she came back on the same night, and all was good.

    He did not want to ask any more questions because he believed her.

    He said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and get some sleep.¡±

    They could go and get some sleep together.

    At that moment, Monica said, ¡°Finn, let¡¯s get a divorce.¡±

 Chapter 531 - Do I Deserve to Be Abandoned by You, Time and Time Again?

    <h4>Chapter 531: Do I Deserve to Be Abandoned by You, Time and Time Again?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Finn, let¡¯s get a divorce,¡± Monica said seriously.

    Finn simply looked at her coldly, and hisck of reaction was scary.

    Monica quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s a temporary divorce. Michael¡¯s current situation requires me to help him restore his image. Once outsiders know that we¡¯ve been divorced for a long time and that I¡¯m in a normal rtionship with him, he¡¯ll be able to rebuild his image and get everything that belongs to him. As long as he¡¯s on the right track, we¡¯ll be together again.¡±

    Monica exined to Finn seriously, hoping that Finn could understand her.

    She believed that it was only a matter of time before she would return to Finn¡¯s side and be together with him.

    ¡°Monica, you don¡¯t take me seriously, do you?¡± Finn asked.

    Monica was stunned.

    Finn said, ¡°I said you absolutely can¡¯t help Michael by being together with him. Have you forgotten about it so quickly?¡±

    ¡°I just¨C¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t agree with it,¡± Finn answered confidently.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t have a choice now. Michael¡¯s mother has told the reporters today that I¡¯m in a rtionship with Michael. If I refute them now, it¡¯ll be the end of Michael¡¯s career. The media will even use his mother¡¯s words to nder Michael even more. Finn, if I¡¯m the reason Michael loses his reputation and everything that belongs to him, I will feel very guilty,¡± Monica said emotionally.

    Finn, on the other hand, became even colder. He sneered. ¡°Guilty?¡±

    ¡°Michael is a good person. He shouldn¡¯t have to suffer everything that¡¯s happening to him now.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a good person, so I¡¯m that despicable viin, huh?¡± Finn red at Monica.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. What I mean is that if I can help Michael, why wouldn¡¯t I help him? If I just let him be, I will never be able to be with you in peace. Even if we were to be together, I wouldn¡¯t be happy. I would still think of Michael¨C¡±

    ¡°Monica,¡± Finn interrupted her. ¡°If Michael is considerate of you, he wouldn¡¯t have used such a method to make things difficult for you!¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t. I was the one who offered to help him. He had never thought of asking me for help. He wanted to solve it himself, but now, no one else other than me can help him resolve the issue. Finn, with Michael¡¯s ability, it won¡¯t take long for him to regain his position in the political scene. By then, we can be together again. Okay?¡± Monica asked cautiously, with anticipation written across her face.

    She admitted she was selfish, and she knew it was unfair to Finn.

    However, she could not let Michael be, especially since she was the only one who could help him. She could not bring herself to turn a blind eye to it.

    She actually knew very well that if Michael lost everything because of her, she would never be able to live happily with Finn.

    There would always be a knot in her heart that she would never be able to let go of.

    Rather than being tormented by her feelings, it was better to settle everything once and for all so that she could be with Finn without any burden.

    ¡°Monica, have you thought about how long it would take for Michael to regain his position?¡± Finn asked her coldly.

    ¡°I believe in Michael¡¯s ability.¡±

    ¡°How long will it take?¡± Finn asked her aggressively. ¡°One year, two years, or ten years? This is the political and not the business scene. Do you understand politics? If you agree to be together with Michael now, the entire country will know that you¡¯re together. Do you think you can separate? Once you do, it¡¯ll hurt his reputation again. It¡¯s an endless cycle. Do you really think that you can really separate from him? As I said, once youpromise, you¡¯ll do it again.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Monica told Finn firmly. ¡°I believe in Michael. He promised me that he would settle his matters as quickly as possible, and I believe he will be able to do it!¡±

    ¡°Yes, you believe in him, but you never believe in me.¡±

    Monica was stunned.

    ¡°If you believed me, you wouldn¡¯t have agreed to Michael¡¯s request.¡±

    Monica bit her lip.

    It was not that she did not believe Finn. She just had no other choice.

 Chapter 532 - Do I Deserve to Be Abandoned by You, Time and Time Again?

    <h4>Chapter 532: Do I Deserve to Be Abandoned by You, Time and Time Again?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    All she wanted was to help Michael.

    Once he got everything he needed, she did not need to feel emotionally burdened.

    Finn said, ¡°Monica, let me tell you one more time. If you choose to help Michael in this way, it means you will always be with Michael. Once something happens between you and Michael, the media will not let it go, and you will not be able to leave. You will be with Michael for the rest of your life! If that¡¯s the case, do you still choose to be with Michael?¡±

    ¡°Since Michael promised he would sort out his matters, he will definitely do it. I believe in him, and he will not lie to me!¡±

    ¡°He will not lie to you, huh?¡± Finn thought it was ironic.

    He originally thought Monica really loved him very much, so she would listen to whatever he said.

    However, it turned out that no matter how much she loved him, nothing he said could everpare to Michael.

    In her heart, whatever Michael said was true, but not Finn.

    ¡°In that case,¡± Finn said coldly to Monica, ¡°If you choose to be with Michael, our rtionship will be over. Do you still want to do it?¡±

    Monica looked at Finn, dumbfounded. Even after a long time, she could not find the words to say.

    Finn repeated what he said before. ¡°If you choose to be with Michael, our divorce will be real. I won¡¯t wait for you.¡±

    Monica¡¯s eyes were red.

    She bit her lips and looked straight at Finn, saying, ¡°Why do you have to force me?¡±

    Force her? Was he forcing her?

    He said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m forcing you. I¡¯m forcing you to make a decision.¡±

    ¡°Finn, you have never understood my pain. Agreeing to help Michael also pains me because I know it¡¯s unfair to you, but I¡¯ve been thinking about how to make it fair to you. Yet, have you thought about me at all? Have you ever thought about how much pain I would feel if something happened to Michael because I didn¡¯t help him?¡±

    ¡°Make it fair to me? How are you going to do that? You want me to divorce you, watch you love another man, and wait for you until the end of time? Monica, all you can think about right now is what Michael is going through. But have you ever thought about what will happen to me after you divorce me? Do I have to pretend to be pitiful to gain your sympathy?¡± The sarcasm in Finn¡¯s tone was obvious. ¡°Are you a saint?¡±

    Monica¡¯s eyes were red as she looked at Finn.

    She only wanted to help others. Why was Finn insulting her?

    Was it wrong for her to be nice to others?

    ¡°Did you say you love me because you sympathize with me? Because I saved you and almost died, so it triggered your saint-like heart? Was that why you said you liked me and wanted to be with me again? Now that someone else needs you to be a saint for them, you won¡¯t hesitate to help him, huh? Monica, how can you be so selfless?¡±

    ¡°Finn, that¡¯s enough!¡± Monica yelled at Finn as his words had upset her. She did not expect Finn to mock her and hurt her deeply.

    She was helping Michael, but why did he have to make her feel ashamed for doing so?

    Why was he trampling on her pride like that?

    ¡°Monica, I won¡¯t agree to it. As I said, I won¡¯t agree to divorce you and then wait for you until whenever. Either you choose to separate from Michael and not interfere in his affairs, or we can get a real divorce. Then, I will never be together with you again. Even if all the women in the world die, I will never be together with you!¡± Finn sounded determined.

    At that moment, her eyes seemed to have turned scarlet.

    ¡°Why do you have to say that, Finn?¡± Monica was on the verge of breaking down.

    In fact, she felt terrible.

    ¡°Why do you have to do this? Why won¡¯t you believe me just this once? I said I will return to you, and I will keep my word. Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe Michael!¡± Finn shouted, ¡°I refuse to believe he will let you go!¡±

    ¡°Finn, Michael isn¡¯t the person you think he is. Don¡¯t think so badly of him!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m bad?¡± Finn said fiercely, ¡°He¡¯s a good person, and I¡¯m the bad one. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want to help him. That¡¯s why I won¡¯t let you help him this way! No matter what happens to him in the end, that¡¯s his own business. It has nothing to do with me and us!¡±

 Chapter 533 - Do I Deserve to Be Abandoned by You, Time and Time Again?

    <h4>Chapter 533: Do I Deserve to Be Abandoned by You, Time and Time Again?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°When did you be like this?¡± Monica looked at Finn in disbelief.

    She had dated Finn for a year and had been married to him for three years. Although she hated him sometimes and thought he was narrow-minded and treated her badly, she never found anything wrong with Finn¡¯s character. She believed he was a principled man and always thought that¡­

    Anyhow, she did not expect Finn would one day disregard the life and death of others.

    ¡°How can you be so selfish?¡± Monica asked him.

    Selfish?

    That was right. He was a selfish man who neither wanted her to have any interactions with other men nor wanted her to leave him.

    Heughed sarcastically and said, ¡°Monica, you¡¯re supposed to be selfish about your feelings for someone. If everyone could be as caring as you, do you think faithful love would exist in this world?¡±

    ¡°I said it before. Michael and I are just putting on a show, but you and I are serious. It¡¯s just a temporary separation. Once Michael¨C¡±

    ¡°You trust Michael, but I don¡¯t.¡± Finn interrupted Monica. ¡°So, I won¡¯t let you go to him.¡±

    ¡°Can you trust me? Just trust me!¡± Monica was getting a little anxious.

    If he did not trust Michael, could he trust her?

    ¡°I only trust myself.¡± Finn enunciated each word, and there was no room for rebuttal.

    Monica looked at him with her eyes red.

    He said, ¡°You only have two choices. It¡¯s either you choose him or me! Once you choose him, I will never have any feelings for you, and I will do as I say!¡± Finn was forcing Monica to make a decision ¡ª the decision to leave Michael.

    Even if she found him despicable and disgusting, he would not allow her to go to Michael¡¯s side.

    He knew very well that once Monica returned to Michael¡¯s side, it would be impossible for her to return!

    ¡°Finn, are you really going to force my hand?¡± Monica asked him.

    Finn did notpromise.

    ¡°Do you have to make me feel so bad?¡± Monica asked Finn.

    Other than saving her with his life, Finn had never treated her well.

    She had always thought that Finn would never express his feelings for her, but since he saved her with his life, it must be because he loved her very much.

    Yet now, she suddenly felt that¡­ maybe that was not the case. Perhaps it was as he said. In that situation, he would save anyone, but it just happened to be her at that time.

    She even realized that other than the time he saved her, Finn had not done anything for her. He had also never confessed that he liked her.

    ¡°Finn, do you really like me? Do you really know what I want? Do you really know how sad I would be if you forced me to make a decision? I always thought that as long as I exined it to you, you would understand me and know I had no choice but to help Michael. However, you don¡¯t. You just keep forcing me to make a decision!¡± Monica¡¯s tears kept streaming down her face.

    She did not expect Finn would treat her like that.

    Despite seeing Monica in pain, Finn simply looked at her coldly and said, ¡°Have you ever liked me?¡±

    Monica was stunned, and her tears continued to overflow.

    Was it not obvious that she liked him? Could he not sense that she liked him so much?

    ¡°Or do you like me because I saved you? Now that you think Michael is in his current predicament because of you, you¡¯ll run toward him! Monica, how can your love be so cheap? How it be so disgustingly¨C¡±

    ¡°p!¡± Monica suddenly gave Finn a tight p on the face.

    Finn red at her with bloodshot eyes.

    Monica clenched her fists so tightly that her whole body was trembling.

    Why did Finn have to question her love for him?

    Why did Finn have to trample on her feelings like that?

    She had made it clear from the start that she had always liked him.

    It was because she liked him that she felt guilty toward Michael.

    That was why she wanted to help Michael to get through the difficult times, which she was part of the cause.

    Only by helping Michael could she be together with him in peace.

    She had made it clear to him, yet why did he still question her?

    Her tears kept falling.

 Chapter 534 - Do I Deserve to Be Abandoned by You, Time and Time Again?

    <h4>Chapter 534: Do I Deserve to Be Abandoned by You, Time and Time Again?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    She said, ¡°Finn, Jeannie once told me you¡¯re an orphan, and orphans often don¡¯t have a sense of security. I didn¡¯t think much of it before, but now I see it. Because you don¡¯t feel secure, you think badly of the world and that you need others to do more for you! Finn, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s hard for people to ept you like this?¡±

    Finn stared intently at Monica with his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing up and down.

    In Monica¡¯s heart, Michael was despicable, but Michael was great.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get a divorce,¡± Monica said again.

    Finn red at her.

    ¡°Tomorrow morning at 7 a.m. Michael has already spoken to the people from the civil affairs bureau. Before they open, they will first process our divorce certificate, and after that, Michael and I will announce to the public that we¡¯ve been together this entire time¨C Mm...¡±

    Monica was taken aback.

    Suddenly, her words disappeared in Finn¡¯s kiss.

    She instinctively resisted, for she was not in the mood to do that with Finn at that moment.

    She twisted her body and pushed Finn away. However, Finn hugged her even tighter until both of them fell onto the sofa together.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Monica cried out.

    It was because her head had hit the armguard on the sofa. Although it was soft, falling from a high altitude still frightened her. However, Finn kissed her again the next second.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Monica resisted.

    She kept pushing Finn away, trying to escape.

    Finn¡¯s current behavior was frightening. What was more, the doctor said he had yet recovered fully to have sex.

    At that thought, Monica pushed harder.

    She managed to push him away forcefully, but in less than a second, Finn pressed her down again ruthlessly.

    Finn was so strong that Monica could not resist at all.

    No matter how she struggled, he trapped her under his body and kissed her fiercely and madly.

    Monica suddenly fell quiet, and her tears kept streaming down her face.

    She did not know why Finn was suddenly acting like that, especially at a time like that.

    All she knew was that him kissing her somehow made her feel even worse.

    Finn kissed her like he had lost his mind, and only after a very long time did he stop.

    She could feel him stopping just as he was about to go deeper into the kiss.

    Then, he looked at her crying her heart out, and the anger and desire in his eyes seemed to disappear.

    He looked straight at the woman under him and her pale, tear-filled face.

    Suddenly, his rationality returned to him.

    He said in a deep and cold voice, ¡°Was my kiss so agonizing?¡±

    Monica¡¯s eyes moved.

    ¡°Was what I did to you so agonizing?¡±

    Monica¡¯s tears flowed even more.

    She believed there was a huge gap separating her and Finn, and no matter how hard they tried, they could never understand each other.

    She could not understand him, and he could not understand her either.

    Even if they were in love, and their feelings were mutual, ultimately, they were different people.

    Once a conflict arose, their rtionship would be broken into pieces.

    Since Finn did not get any response from Monica, he got up from her body, tidied her messed-up clothes for her, and sat aside.

    Monica¡¯s heart ached.

    In fact, she was fine with having sex and doing anything with Finn. She even looked forward to this day, but at that moment, under Finn¡¯s coercion, she felt a pang in her heart.

    The two of them suddenly fell silent.

    Amid the silence, Monica did not stop crying.

    She did not even know why she was crying like the world was ending if Finn did not understand her.

    After a long time, Finn suddenly spoke. He said, ¡°Monica, regarding Michael¡¯s matter, let¡¯s think about how to help him.¡±

 Chapter 535 - Do I Deserve to Be Abandoned by You, Time and Time Again?

    <h4>Chapter 535: Do I Deserve to Be Abandoned by You, Time and Time Again?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Monica was surprised to hear Finn¡¯s calm voice.

    He said, ¡°If you want to help Michael, being with him isn¡¯t the best or the only choice. We should think of a better solution.¡±

    Monica sat up from the sofa and said, ¡°There¡¯s no better way. Right now, all the negative news about Michael ising from him having an affair with me, so only by admitting that I¡¯m in an official rtionship with him can we solve this problem. Anything else will just be an excuse to the public. The more excuses we make, the more trouble we¡¯ll get into.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why we have to think carefully about how to solve this problem.¡± Finn was trying his best to calm himself down so that he could solve Michael¡¯s problem.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless. Michael has already thought it through. He wanted to use his previous image to make people forget about this, and he also tried to use his connections to get the officials in the political circles to give him a little help. However, all his attempts failed. More importantly, his father has passed away. Although it hasn¡¯t been announced to the public, it¡¯s true, and his father¡¯s death means that Michael is all alone and helpless among the officials.¡± Monica also tried to keep herself calm as she told him, ¡°We¡¯ve thought of everything we can think of, and this is the only way.¡±

    ¡°Give me some time. I¡¯ll discuss it with Fourth Master and Nox.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no other way. Michael said there¡¯s no other way, so there must be no other way. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have made things difficult for me.¡±

    ¡°Monica, can you trust me just this once?¡± Finn suppressed his anger, which was ignited by the unconditional trust Monica had toward Michael.

    ¡°Other than Michael, none of us know anything about politics.¡± Monica was certain about it.

    Finn looked at her coldly.

    Monica gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Finn, you¡¯ve always told me to trust you, so can you trust me just this once? Once Michael is back on the right track, I will leave him and return to your side. Everything I¡¯m doing is only to help him, and other than that, I have no feelings for him! I promise you. Give me a year at most. If Michael hasn¡¯t solidified his position within a year, and I¡¯ve done my best, I won¡¯t feel guilty toward him anymore. Then, I¡¯ll return to your side¨C¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯ve made up your mind to help him in this way?¡± Finn asked her.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Monica nodded firmly.

    Finn¡¯s expression was cold.

    Monica said, ¡°I won¡¯t be staying here for the time being. Tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll pick you up to go to the civil affairs bureau¨C¡±

    ¡°Monica,¡± Finn interrupted her.

    Monica bit her lip.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    There was no way he would wait for her after she abandoned him.

    At that, Monica felt a stab in her heart, but she said, ¡°One year. It¡¯s just one year.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t wait for even one day,¡± Finn said straightforwardly. ¡°You¡¯d better think it through. Do you want to think of a way with me to help Michael, or do you want to break up with me and be with him?¡±

    Monica said without hesitation, ¡°I choose my way. I choose to help Michael by being with him.¡±

    Finn clenched his fists.

    Then, Monica picked up her crutches from the ground and stood up from the sofa.

    She said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and find our marriage certificate.¡±

    Following that, she went to the bedroom.

    The marriage certificate was with Monica because Finn had never asked for them. After all, three years ago, the marriage between Finn and her was just an act.

    However, three yearster¡­

    Her eyes were a little red.

    If Finn really loved her, she believed that even if he was angry and could not understand her now, he would wait for her.

    As long as he loved her, all he had to do was wait for her for one year.

    When she found the marriage certificate, she saw a photo of both of them on it, looking serious. Back then, they both thought the other party did not love them, so they pretended to act aloof.

    She picked up the marriage certificate and limped out of the room without dwelling on it anymore.

    In the living room, Finn was still sitting there motionlessly.

    She may not be able to convince Finn now, but she believed time could prove it all ¡ª that everything she did was really just to help Michael.

 Chapter 536 - Do I Deserve to Be Abandoned by You, Time and Time Again?

    <h4>Chapter 536: Do I Deserve to Be Abandoned by You, Time and Time Again?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Finn would eventually understand.

    Hence, she held onto her crutches, walked straight toward the door, and opened it.

    Just as she was about to leave, the person sitting on the sofa suddenly held her and pushed her against the wall beside her.

    Monica looked at Finn, who was agitated but was trying to suppress his emotions.

    He said, ¡°Once you walk out this door, we will have nothing to do with each other anymore.¡±

    Monica¡¯s heart hurt.

    She could not understand why Finn had to use such a method to force her to make a decision.

    She said, ¡°Finn, if you can understand, please understand. But if you can¡¯t, anything I say now will be useless. I can¡¯t just leave Michael alone when I can help him. I can¡¯t¨C¡±

    ¡°I love you,¡± Finn said suddenly and seriously.

    Finn¡¯s confession suddenly made Monica speechless.

    She looked at Finn.

    ¡°Because I love you so much, I can¡¯t ept seeing you with another man. Because I love you so much, I want to keep you by my side. Because I love you so much...¡± Finn¡¯s eyes were red.

    Monica¡¯s eyes were also red as she said, ¡°Finn, do you have to make me feel so bad?¡±

    Finn could not believe it.

    It turned out his confession was now a torment to her.

    ¡°You know I¡¯ve made up my mind to help Michael, so why are you using such a method to stop me? Do you want me to die of sadness? Why are you so sad? How can you be so despicable?¡±

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want you to leave. I really don¡¯t.¡± Finn enunciated each word as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve kept it to myself for many years, and you¡¯re right. I am an orphan. I don¡¯t have a sense of security. Unlike you, I don¡¯t dare to give unconditionally because I¡¯m always afraid of being abandoned, so I always pretend to be cold to you. I admit that it was my fault when we broke up back then. I should¡¯ve trusted you more and fought for you more. If I had been braver, you and Michael wouldn¡¯t be together...¡±

    Monica could not stop crying.

    In fact, she had already let go of the past.

    ¡°Now, I want to be brave for once to confess my love for you and fight for you to stay with me. Monica, don¡¯t leave me!¡± Finn hugged her tightly in his arms.

    However, that only made Monica feel even worse.

    Why did Finn have to tell her those things at a time like that?

    Why did he have to make it so hard for her to leave?

    Despite that, she pushed him away and said, ¡°Finn, I love you very much too. I do, but I have no choice but to leave now! I know it¡¯s useless for me to say anything because you won¡¯t understand why I¡¯m helping Michael. However, I¡¯ll show you. I¡¯ll make you understand that I¡¯m not the kind of person who abandons her principles. I know what I¡¯m doing, and I¡¯m not fooling around. Michael isn¡¯t the kind of person you think he is. Since he said he would let me go, he¡¯ll definitely do it¨C¡±

    ¡°ng!¡± Finn punched the ss on the wall beside Monica, and the ss instantly shattered.

    Shocked, Monica turned to look at Finn¡¯s fist, which was covered in blood from the ss shards.

    She said, ¡°Finn, are you crazy?¡±

    ¡°So, because you trust Michael, I deserve to be abandoned by you, time and time again?¡± Finn asked furiously.

    ¡°I¡¯m not abandoning you. I said¨C¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re not abandoning me, why do you have to leave me time and time again? Why? Monica, do you have to be so cruel? You give me hope every time, only to kill it in the end!¡± Finn was suppressing the rage boiling in him by punching the broken ss beside him.

    He was already at his boiling point, so he had to vent his anger.

    Monica looked at Finn, and her body trembled.

    She did not understand why Finn could not understand her.

    She said, ¡°You can¡¯t feel pain anyway!¡±

    He would not feel pain anyway, so no matter how violent he became or hurt himself, she would not do anything to help him.

 Chapter 537 - Do I Deserve to Be Abandoned by You, Time and Time Again?

    <h4>Chapter 537: Do I Deserve to Be Abandoned by You, Time and Time Again?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    As for Michael, he only suffered a little injury and a setback, and she thought the sky was falling!

    Finn said to Monica in a cold voice, ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t die!¡±

    Monica felt a pang in her heart when he heard him saying that he could not feel pain, but it did not mean he would not die.

    Her tears kept flowing as she said, ¡°Finn, Michael won¡¯t ask me to help him even if he died because he doesn¡¯t want to make things difficult for me. Yet, you keep forcing me to do things I don¡¯t want to. Your so-called love is just so selfish that I find it scary!¡±

    Finn kept pushing his fists into the wall.

    Now, he wished he could feel the pain. If he could feel the pain physically, would his heart hurt less?

    Monica gritted her teeth and pushed Finn away.

    ¡°Even if you and I break up, I will help Michael. This is my moral baseline. I can¡¯t abandon my principles just because of love, and one day, you will know how selfish you are.¡±

    Finn watched as she attacked him, showing him how great she was and how despicable he was.

    Monica also stared at Finn for a while before turning around and leaving heartlessly.

    No matter how much he was suffering, she would leave for the sake of her so-called human nature.

    Finn looked at Monica¡¯s indifferent silhouette.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go,¡± Finn called out to her onest time.

    Monica stopped in her tracks, but she did not look back.

    ¡°Please. Don¡¯t go...¡± Finn said. He tried to hold back his emotions, but it sounded like he was choking up.

    In the end, Monica left. Even with her crutches, her walk was firm.

    After she entered the elevator, Monica broke down crying.

    She could not take it when Finn tried to persuade her to stay. He even lowered his ego and begged her not to leave.

    Why did Finn refuse to support her decision?

    Why could he not trust her?

    Why did he have to make her feel so bad about her decision?

    She squatted in the elevator and cried like a child.

    At the thought of how Finn acted just now and how he had begged her not to leave after she abandoned him, she felt terrible.

    She never wanted to see Finn take it to such an extent¡­

    She cried bitterly.

    When the elevator door opened, Michael was standing by the door.

    Michael had sent her back, and seeing her crying so sadly, he knew very well that with Finn¡¯s personality, Finn would never support Monica¡¯s decision to be with him.

    He even believed that with Finn¡¯s intelligence, Finn might notice that he had other motives for doing so.

    However, Finn did not know Monica well enough ¡ª that Monica could not be forced. The more he asked her not to do something, the more she would do it.

    The only thing that could make Monica do something without hesitation was to make her feel guilty.

    With that, he walked into the elevator, squatted beside Monica, and gently stroked her back. ¡°If this is too hard on you, you don¡¯t have to do this.¡±

    Monica raised her head and looked at Michael with tears in her eyes, saying, ¡°Michael, you¡¯ll let me leave after all of this, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Michael answered affirmatively.

    Monica stood up from the ground, and Michael stood up with her.

    With her crutches, Monica walked out of the elevator and said, ¡°Finn will eventually understand.¡±

    He woulde to understand that she was just trying to help Michael and that Michael was not as bad as he thought!

    At that moment, she really thought she would prove through her action that everything Finn was biased.

    However, it did not cross her mind that her foolishness had caused her to lose the person she loved the most and that she was the one who brought a lifetime of sadness upon herself.

    As Michael stared at Monica¡¯s back, an evil smile stretched across his face.

    He said it before.

    Even if he had to resort to all means, Monica would be his, and he got her!

    ¡­

    At 7 a.m. the next day, Finn¡¯s phone rang.

    He nced at the iing call but did not pick it up. Instead, he slowly got up and brushed his teeth.

    Meanwhile, a lot of calls and text messages came through.

    ¡°Finn, I¡¯m waiting for you in the garage. Call me back when you see the message.¡±

    ¡°Finn, why aren¡¯t you answering your phone?¡±

    ¡°Finn, I¡¯m in the garage.¡±

    ¡°Finn...¡±

    Finn rinsed his mouth and washed his face before going back to his room to get changes.

    He had just taken off her clothes when the door was suddenly pushed open.

    Monica came in with her crutches, looking a little angry. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer my call?¡±

    However, Finn did not respond to her. He simply took his time to take off his clothes and put a new set on.

    He still had a lot of injuries on his body, so the doctor had told him not to prevent making any big movements. If possible, he should have someone help him to put on his clothes.

    Without thinking about it, Monica put her crutches aside and went over to help him.

    Finn¡¯s body moved as he avoided her.

    Monica looked at him, who said, ¡°Stay away from me.¡±

    Monica gritted her teeth, but she knew Finn was angry, especially after she leftst night.

    Hence, she put down her hands and said, ¡°Hurry up.¡±

    Finn kept quiet as he put on his clothes.

    After putting them on, with all the injuries on his body covered and his back straight, he suddenly did not look like he was injured.

    Then, he put on the sses.

    In fact, Finn¡¯s nearsightedness was very low, so he could live without sses.

    He did not wear them once during his stay at the hospital. Yet now, he took them out and put them on.

    Monica did not know why, but seeing Finn in his sses made him feel much more distant.

 Chapter 538 - We Really Got A Divorce

    <h4>Chapter 538: We Really Got A Divorce</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Once Finn was ready, he walked out of the bedroom.

    Monica paused for two seconds before she followed behind him with her crutches.

    The two of them walked out of the house together, entered the elevator, and went to the underground garage.

    From the start to the end, Finn did not say another word. He was so indifferent to Monica that she had nothing to say.

    In fact, Monica cried the entire night yesterday.

    Especially at the thought of how Finn had put his ego down and begged her not to leave, she could not help but cry. She thought she could talk to him andfort him today, but Finn¡¯s coldness made it hard for her to speak.

    Every time she had a conflict with Finn, she seemed to be the one struggling and suffering. Finn, on the other end, could make it seem like nothing happened after the night.

    Monica bit her lip.

    Seeing that Finn could regte his emotions so quickly, there was no need for her to dwell on it and make herself feel worse anymore.

    At the garage, Michael was waiting for them in a car.

    Finn walked over without any expression.

    As Michael¡¯s chauffeur opened the car door for Finn and Monica, Finn sat in it, and Monica followed.

    The two of them sat in the back seat while Michael sat in the passenger seat.

    After that, the car drove to the civil affairs bureau.

    It was still early, but the workers in South Hampton City had already started to go to work, and the number of cars on the street was gradually increasing.

    In the car, it was extremely quiet.

    Finn¡¯s eyes were fixed on the street outside the car, and the same with Monica¡¯s. asionally, she would turn her head to look at Finn, but she saw the back of his cold head every time.

    Michael was also tactful, knowing not to speak, so the car moved quietly on the street.

    Suddenly, Monica¡¯s phone rang.

    Monica took a nce at the iing call and pursed her lips before answering the call. ¡°Jeannie¨C¡±

    ¡°Where are you?¡± Jeanne¡¯s tone was a little harsh.

    Monica¡¯s eyes moved slightly. ¡°In the car.¡±

    ¡®On the way to get a divorce.¡¯

    ¡°What¡¯s going on between you and Michael?¡± Jeanne went straight to the point.

    ¡°It¡¯s just...¡± Monica looked at Michael in the front row and then at Finn beside her. She said, ¡°Why are you asking me that?¡±

    ¡°I saw the news.¡± Jeanne got up and went to the bathroom.

    Out of habit, she read the news on her phone as she sat on the toilet. That was when she saw Monica and Michael¡¯s news in the headline about Monica apanying Michael when he was discharged from the hospital and taking good care of him at his home after.

    The news also said that the two of them were suspected to be in an official rtionship since Monica and Finn¡¯s marriage had ended long ago.

    When she saw the news, she was a little surprised.

    She had always thought that no matter how heartless Monica was, she would not be so inconsiderate.

    ¡°News?¡± Monica was stunned.

    What news?

    Oh. Was it the news about Michael being surrounded by reporters and her helping Michael out when he was discharged from the hospital yesterday?

    She, too, was a little surprised.

    She thought it would have been out yesterday, but unexpectedly, it was only out today.

    Whatever.

    It did not matter when it came out because the result would be the same anyway, and she did not want to exin anymore.

    She said, ¡°I n to divorce Finn.¡±

    One sentence was enough to make Jeanne on the other end of the call choke.

    It took her quite a while to calm herself down and say, ¡°Have you thought it through?¡±

    ¡°I have thought it through very clearly.¡± Monica, on the contrary, was calm. ¡°Right now, Michael needs me the most. I can¡¯t just ignore him.¡±

    ¡°There should be a limit to your sympathy.¡± Jeanne¡¯s voice was a little loud as she was angered by Monica¡¯s actions.

    ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±

    ¡°Do you like Michael or Finn?¡± Jeanne asked.

    Monica bit her lip and turned to look at Finn, whose cold back was facing her.

    She did not answer.

    ¡°It¡¯s Finn, right?¡± Jeanne knew it.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Monica nodded.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s him, don¡¯t divorce him. I also know a little about Michael¡¯s situation. Indeed, his current situation isn¡¯t great, but it has nothing to do with you. This is the result of a political struggle. You can¡¯t sacrifice your happiness for him!¡±

    Monica bit her lips.

    She was not sacrificing her happiness. She just thought that she could get it back after she helped Michael.

 Chapter 539 - We Really Got A Divorce

    <h4>Chapter 539: We Really Got A Divorce</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Monica said, ¡°Jeannie, Michael¡¯s image is damaged because of me. If I can help him, I have to.¡±

    ¡°Even if you can help him, there has to be a limit. You¡¯re not great but foolish to use yourself to help him! If you help him and destroy yourself, do you think such help is meaningful? Monica, don¡¯t think of yourself as a saint who is here to help all living beings!¡±

    Monica was rendered speechless by Jeanne.

    ¡°Monica, we¡¯re ordinary people, and you should care more about yourself. If you think this person is worth you doing so many things for him, you can as long as you don¡¯t have to harm your interests in doing so. If you lose everything you have, that¡¯s not considered helping at all.¡±

    Monica was a little upset. She retorted, ¡°I didn¡¯t lose everything I have. Once Michael has everything back on track, I¡¯ll leave him-¡±

    ¡°And be with Finn, right?¡± Jeanne asked.

    Monica nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Do you think Finn will agree?¡± Jeanne found herself annoyed.

    Monica¡¯s heart ached.

    Then, her eyes darted at Finn. As she looked at his indifference, she said, ¡°If he loves me, he will agree.¡±

    ¡°Do you think marriage is a child¡¯s game, or what the hell do you think love is? Monica, do you know that the most unbearable part of love is suffering? Do you think that if you and Michael were to be together, based on the current political situation, you would be able to escape unscathed? I¡¯m telling you, that¡¯s a no! Once youpromise and be with Michael, you will alwayspromise because Michael¡¯s positive image requires you to maintain it. Once you choose to leave, Michael¡¯s image will be damaged again. That way, you¡¯ll have to constantlypromise, and in the end, you can only be with Michael.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t. I believe in what Michael promised me.¡± Monica seemed a little agitated. ¡°One year. The agreement between Michael and I is one year.¡±

    ¡°Monica¨C¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think so badly of Michael! He would never do anything to hurt me.¡± Monica interrupted Jeanne.

    She refused to listen anymore.

    Jeanne decided to swallow the words she was about to say. Right now, she was helpless against Monica.

    When she first saw the gossip about Michael and Monica, she wanted to remind Monica not to make any wrong choices. However, after much consideration, she felt that since Monica had decided to be together with Finn, she would not do such a stupid thing. Moreover, if she deliberately called to remind Monica, it would only make thetter feel ufortable.

    Edward said that Nox was secretly investigating Michael. If Michael had ulterior motives, it would be a good reason to convince Monica to stay with him. However, if Michael was really a good person, he would not make things difficult for Monica.

    Little did she expect to see Michael and Monica in the headlines again this morning.

    That was when she started realizing that something about it was off, but she could not believe that Monica had made the stupidest decision.

    She had to calm herself down before saying, ¡°Monica, not all forms of hurt have to be a wound on your body. Some are invisible, and the hurtes gradually. In this case, you¡¯re hurting yourself by giving up your happiness to help Michael. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Monica kept retorting, ¡°Michael didn¡¯t ask me to help him. I was the one who volunteered.¡±

    ¡°So you willingly gave up your happiness and broke off your rtionship with Finn?¡± Jeanne was furious now. ¡°Is this voluntary or forced voluntary? If it puts you in a difficult position or makes you feel bad ¡ª even just a tiny bit of it ¡ª it isn¡¯t voluntary! You¡¯re just hurting yourself!¡±

    Monica¡¯s eyes were a little red.

    Seeing that no one in the world, including Jeanne, understood why she was doing that, her tears started to fall.

    On the other end of the phone, Jeanne could feel her emotions.

    Knowing that she had spoken too harshly today, Jeanne took a deep breath and said, ¡°You¡¯re in the car, aren¡¯t you? Come over to Bamboo Garden, and we¡¯ll talk about it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m on my way to get a divorce right now,¡± Monica said bluntly.

    Jeanne could not hold it in any longer. ¡°Monica,e over right now!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to get a divorce.¡±

    ¡°Monica, have you thought it through? You can¡¯t act rashly.¡±

 Chapter 540 - We Really Got A Divorce

    <h4>Chapter 540: We Really Got A Divorce</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°I have thought it through. I know all of you think I¡¯m stupid for using this method to help Michael. You think I think of myself as a saint, but I¡¯m actually evil. However, you¡¯re not me. You don¡¯t know how bad I feel when I see Michael like this because of me. I feel so guilty!¡± Monica¡¯s sobbing voice sounded, and she said fiercely to Jeanne, ¡°Michael is really, really good to me...¡±

    Jeanne did not expect Michael to be such a good person in Monica¡¯s heart.

    In fact, did she know what kind of person Michael was?

    Edward and Nox had been secretly investigating Michael, but after so long, they did not find any evidence against Michael.

    Moreover, Michael and Eden were friends. Yet, out of so many things Eden had done to hurt her on purpose, none of them had anything to do with Michael.

    She held her phone tightly.

    At that moment, she was also a little speechless.

    In the end, no one knew what kind of person Michael was, and Monica was not so stupid as to not tell if a person was good or bad to her!

    If she was willing to sacrifice herself to that extent for Michael, at least Michael must be treating Monica pretty well.

    Jeanne was silent for a moment while Monica cried from all the grievance she was feeling.

    She was also sad to have made the decision to help Michael, and what she needed was everyone¡¯s encouragement instead of their disapproval.

    If she had other choices, why would she choose such a method?

    If she had other choices, she would not have had to do this.

    Jeanne said, ¡°Even if Michael is good to you, what about Finn? Is he not good to you?¡±

    The tears that Monica was holding back overflowed.

    ¡°He almost died because of you. Is he not good enough for you? All you can see now is Michael¡¯s misery, but have you seen Finn suffer? He has to watch you and Michael be together. Have you ever thought about how he feels about that? Monica, I know you sympathize with Michael and want to help him. But when you help him, you must first consider whether you can afford the price you have to pay for helping him!¡±

    ¡°Ever since we were young, I have never been as good as you when ites to considering things. I have grown up in a happy family, and I... I really can¡¯t think of so many things, and I don¡¯t want to think too much about them. The only thing I can think of now is that I can help Michael. As for Finn...¡± Monica kept looking at him and his indifference toward her.

    Throughout her phone call with Jeanne, he did not even turn around to look at her.

    On the contrary, Michael, who was in the passenger seat, kept looking at her with concern.

    She said, ¡°As for Finn, even if he doesn¡¯t understand me now, he¡¯ll wait for me as long as he still loves me. When that dayes, everything will return to normal, and I believe we can get back together.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t.¡± Jeanne was sure of her answer.

    At that, Monica felt her heart ache.

    ¡°You won¡¯t get back together. If you and Finn divorce, you will never get back together. Let¡¯s not talk about whether you can leave Michael, but even if you do, you will never be able to get back together with Finn. The reason is simple. I don¡¯t know how good Michael is to you, but wanting to repay him is your business. Finn has nothing to do with Michael, so he has no reason to bear the pain of someone who has nothing to do with him. If I were Finn and you really wanted to help Michael by being with him, I would choose to fulfill your wish.¡±

    Monica held her phone tightly.

    ¡°Monica, don¡¯t think so highly of love. Love has never been selfless. If it were, loyalty or the saying ¡¯till death do us part¡¯ would not exist. If Finn could watch you and Michael together, he definitely doesn¡¯t love you. If he does, he¡¯ll choose to let you go because you¡¯re trampling on his feelings by doing so...¡±

    Just as Monica was about to speak, Finn suddenly took the phone.

    Monica looked at Finn saying into the phone, ¡°Jeanne.¡±

    ¡°Dr. Jones?¡± Surprised, Jeanne paused for a moment.

 Chapter 541 - We Really Got A Divorce

    <h4>Chapter 541: We Really Got A Divorce</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Save your breath,¡± Finn said coldly.

    When Monica heard him, she felt like a knife had stabbed her heart.

    ¡°I think Monica loves you.¡±

    ¡°Maybe, but that¡¯s not important anymore.¡±

    ¡°Actually, you can fight for it.¡± Jeanne was trying her best to set them up.

    ¡°I have.¡± Finn said nonchntly, ¡°And that is why I told you not to waste your time.¡±

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    From Finn¡¯s tone, she could roughly tell that Finn had given up.

    ¡°No matter what, thank you.¡±

    He thanked Jeanne because she understood him.

    After that, he returned the phone to Monica.

    Monica looked at Finn, who still did not spare her a single nce, and turned her head coldly to the window.

    Then, she ced the phone back to her ear and said, ¡°Jeannie.¡±

    Jeanne, on the contrary, was silent.

    She was exasperated just a moment ago. Although she could suppress her anger toward Monica and try to convince her with reason, she suddenly felt that there was nothing more to say.

    Monica was determined to walk on the path of no return, and no one could stop her. Perhaps only when she hit a wall and got hurt would she know how stupid she was to take that path.

    All of them were trying to persuade her, but it was useless.

    In the end, Jeanne chose topromise.

    She believed everyone had to pay the price for their choices. Since Monica could not be convinced otherwise, she should face the consequences on her own.

    Moreover, no one knew what kind of person Michael was.

    If he liked Monica, being with him would still make Monica happy.

    Jeanne admitted that she, herself, was also selfish. Between Finn and Monica, she would ultimately choose Monica.

    As long as Michael was good enough for Monica, Monica¡¯s life would not be too bad.

    As for Finn, maybe he had thought it through.

    Jeanne sighed.

    Although she chose to side with Monica, she still felt helpless. She said, ¡°Monica, I don¡¯t support your decision to choose Michael, but I respect you. However, you must understand that if you do this, you¡¯ll have to pay the price. If you choose Michael, your rtionship with Finn will end. As the party involved, you may not understand, but as an outsider, we see it very clearly. If I can see it, Michael should also be able to see it, but he didn¡¯t reject your help. You better understand this.¡±

    ¡°I trust Michael. I trust him.¡± Monica trusted Michaelpletely.

    At that moment, Jeanne understood why Finn had given up so easily.

    Monica continued to say firmly, ¡°I know I¡¯m hurting Finn by doing this, butpared to Finn and my love for him, I¡¯m more inclined to help Michael.¡±

    In that case, there was nothing else for Jeanne to say.

    Monica already knew what she wanted, which was to help Michael even if it meant she had to break up with Finn.

    Finn also heard it.

    However, he kept looking out the window, thinking he had let himself down in the end by loving Monica.

    Jeanne said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve thought it through, just do what you want.¡±

    Anyway, no one knew what would happen in the end.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Monica nodded.

    With that, Jeanne hung up the phone.

    After the call ended, Monica¡¯s tears kept flowing, and she felt horrible. It turned out that making a decision as an adult was difficult!

    Suddenly, a napkin appeared in front of her eyes.

    Monica raised her head to see Michael, whose face was full of concern.

    She took the napkin and used it to dry her tears.

    When the car arrived at the civil affairs bureau, the three of them got out of the car separately.

    Monica was leaning on her crutches. Since walking was a struggle for her, Michael went over to support her, while Finn remained indifferent to her.

    He just looked at them coldly in front of him, keeping a distance that was neither too far nor too close.

    They arrived at the entrance of the civil affairs bureau. However, because the civil affairs bureau had yet opened, they entered through a small path.

    Michael held Monica¡¯s hand and suddenly stopped in his tracks.

    Monica turned to look at him.

    Michael said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you think it through again?¡±

    That showed he was still looking out for her.

    Monica shook her head.

    Since she had already made a choice, and a difficult one at that, regret had never crossed her mind.

 Chapter 542 - We Really Got A Divorce

    <h4>Chapter 542: We Really Got A Divorce</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to see you sad.¡± Michael looked distressed.

    Monica¡¯s heart wavered. ¡°As long as I can help you get back everything, then...¡±

    Finn walked past and in front of them.

    Suddenly, the words she was about to say were stuck in her throat.

    She looked at Finn¡¯s indifferent silhouette and could sense that the Finn fromst night waspletely different from Finn today.

    She could feel Finn¡¯s sadnessst night, but today, she could not feel anything from him.

    Hence, it only took one night for him to let go of everything, huh?

    ¡°Monica,¡± Michael called out to her because she was suddenly distracted.

    Monica looked away. ¡°Let¡¯s go. There¡¯s nothing to think about.¡±

    With that, they walked to the office, where they went through the divorce procedures.

    Michael, on the other hand, was waiting for them outside.

    At that moment, a special staff member was helping them with the divorce procedures, so they did have to go through the standard divorce procedure. The staff member asked them respectfully, ¡°Have you brought your divorce certificate, divorce documents, and your identification cards?¡±

    ¡°Here¡¯s the divorce certificate.¡± Monica took out the divorce certificate. ¡°Here¡¯s my identification card too.¡±

    Finn also silently took out his identification card and handed it to the staff member.

    ¡°Are the divorce documents here?¡± the staff member asked nicely.

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been signed yet. Can I trouble you to bring me a pen?¡± Monica took out the divorce documents.

    Finn looked at it coldly.

    Based on his understanding of Monica, she probably would not have thought of the divorce documents, so he prepared onest night.

    However, it seemed like he was overthinking it.

    There would always be people who would think of things she did not for her.

    Monica ced the divorce documents in front of Finn and said, ¡°We don¡¯t have any children, so the custody rights won¡¯t take ce. As for assets, we don¡¯t have too many asset disputes either. The house was a gift to you from my father, so I won¡¯t take it, and I don¡¯t want the savings you¡¯ve umted over thest three years of our marriage. I can barely make ends meet with my sry, so I don¡¯t have much to give you.¡±

    Finn looked at the words written in ck and white.

    Monica said, ¡°In short, I¡¯m leaving the marriage with nothing.¡±

    Without saying anything, Finn took the pen and skillfully signed his name.

    Monica looked at him, and at that moment, she felt a little emotional. Even so, she eventually signed her name.

    Once their names were signed, they handed the documents to the staff.

    The staff took all the divorce documents and started to sort everything out. Since that was all they had to do, the divorce procedure was fast.

    The staff said, ¡°Mr. Ross told us specifically that the date on your divorce certificate should be one year ago, including your divorce documents. So, may I please have you date your signature on the divorce documents with the date today butst year? Same with the divorce certificates. Please double-check to see if it¡¯s right.¡±

    The staff handed the divorce documents to them and the divorce certificates for them to date their signature.

    Soon, each of them was handed a divorce certificate.

    Monica took a look at it, but Finn had already left with the divorce certificate.

    She pursed her lips and struggled to follow behind Finn with her crutches.

    Meanwhile, Michael was waiting for them outside. When he saw the divorce certificate in Monica¡¯s hand, a hint of surprise shed in his eyes.

    He quickly went over to support her. ¡°Monica.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all done,¡± Monica said. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    With that, the three of them walked out of the civil affairs bureau, one after another.

    Michael supported Monica as they walked toward the car that had just arrived, whereas Finn had already hailed a taxi and sat in it.

    Monica stared at Finn¡¯s silhouette. He did not say anything the entire way through and silentlypleted all the divorce procedures with her instead.

    Then, just like that, he left.

    Michael¡¯s gaze followed Finn¡¯s direction. The coldness in his eyes was very obvious.

    He knew very well that in Monica¡¯s heart, Monica was still in love with Finn.

    However, in Finn¡¯s heart, Finn and Monica were already over.

    Michael said kindly, ¡°Monica, once I¡¯ve settled everything, I will send you back to Finn¡¯s side.¡±

    Only then did Monicae back to her senses.

 Chapter 543 - We Really Got A Divorce

    <h4>Chapter 543: We Really Got A Divorce</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    She believed Finn would understand when the time came.

    After they got into the car, they went straight to the press conference.

    They had set up a meeting with the reporters at 10 a.m. that morning to exin everything regarding Michael.

    When they were in the car, Monica¡¯s phone rang, and she nced at the iing call, which she had expected.

    She gritted her teeth and answered the call. ¡°Dad.¡±

    ¡°Monica, what the hell are you doing?¡± Gary sounded angry.

    Monica bit her lips.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on between you and Michael? Why are you on the news again? Last time, when your mother and I called to ask about the news about you and Michael, you told me that you had nothing to do with him, that it was the paparazzi¡¯s doing, and that you and Jianqin were good. Now, tell me, what¡¯s this with this picture of you at Michael¡¯s house? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Monica was stunned. ¡®What house?¡¯

    While trying to figure it out, she heard her father throwing a fit again. ¡°Monica, I¡¯ll get the driver toe and pick you up right now!¡±

    ¡°Dad¨C¡±

    ¡°Let Finn know because I can¡¯t get through to him. He might not have heard it,¡± Gary told her.

    It was not that Finn did not hear him. In fact, Finn probably refused to pick up.

    She said, ¡°Dad, I have some matters to attend to and can¡¯te back right now. Once I¡¯m done, I¡¯lle back and exin it to you in person. It¡¯s not convenient for me to tell you over the phone.¡±

    ¡°What matters do you have to attend to? Tell me!¡± Gary was furious.

    ¡°I have matters to attend to.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Finn?¡± Gary asked.

    ¡°Him? I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Did you both argue again?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter.¡± Monica did not want to exin the situation over the phone.

    That made Gary even more furious. ¡°Monica, if you have anything to do with Michael, I¡¯ll break your leg!¡±

    ¡°One of my legs is already broken.¡±

    ¡°I meant both your legs.¡±

    Monica was speechless.

    ¡°Come back soon. Your mother and I will cook yours and Finn¡¯s favorite dishes and wait for you.¡± In the end, Gary was still no match for his daughter.

    Although his tone was fierce, he could not hide how much he cared for her.

    As Monica hung up the phone, she wondered if her father would die of anger if he found out that she and Finn were divorced.

    Michael, who was beside her, saw her in distress and said, ¡°I can exin it to your father.¡±

    Monica shook her head. ¡°We¡¯ll see when the timees.¡±

    When the time came, she would see what her father¡¯s attitude was.

    The car arrived at the press conference venue with plenty of time left.

    Michael said, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared a makeup artist. Do you think it¡¯s necessary? I know you like to look pretty¨C¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Monica thanked him.

    To her, Michael was always so thoughtful.

    She had cried the whole ofst night, so her eyes were swollen today. Moreover, she had to wake up so early in the morning in the hotel and did not have time to put on makeup. If she were to go to the media looking like that, she might as well kill herself.

    With that, Michael brought Monica to the dressing room.

    While Monica had her makeup done, she received a lot of messages.

    It turned out she had a lot of fair-weathered friends.

    Hence, when her news flooded the Inte, countless people sent messages to ask if she was really with Michael again and if she and Finn were divorced.

    Her friends actually wanted her to be with Michael since Michael was better than Finn in all aspects.

    In the eyes of her friends, Finn was just a poor doctor. Although his skills and expertise were decent, at the end of the day, he was just a doctor. Moreover, Monica kept badmouthing Finn, and everyone found Finn unforgivable.

    At that moment, when they saw the news that her old rtionship with Michael had rekindled, everyone congratted her.

    However, she just read all the messages silently without replying.

    After that, she looked at the news again, and that was when she saw the gossip about her and Michael on the news.

    She frowned.

    Having been by her side the entire time, Michael saw her expression and lowered his eyes to nce at her phone screen. He exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t know my house was being monitored too.¡±

    Monica pursed her lips.

    It was no wonder everyone was certain she was back together with Michael.

    From the photo, they looked very intimate, sitting together on the sofa in the living room.

    Michael mocked himself, ¡°Now, we really can¡¯t convince them otherwise.¡±

    Monica nodded silently.

    ¡°Monica, I really didn¡¯t think it would implicate you like this¨C¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I believe you can resolve it quickly.¡± Monica smiled faintly.

    She believed that Michael could resolve it quickly, and then she could leave unscathed.

 Chapter 544 - We Really Got A Divorce

    <h4>Chapter 544: We Really Got A Divorce</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Michael confirmed, ¡°Definitely.¡±

    Once Monica had her makeup done, she changed into a red dress.

    With her makeup on, her pale and haggard face now looked bright and cheery.

    She took a deep breath before holding Michael¡¯s hand and walking toward the press conference.

    The moment everyone at the press conference saw them enter, the originally noisy atmosphere instantly quieted down.

    The staff member opened his mouth and announced, ¡°This is the press conference held by Mr. Michael Ross and Ms. Monica Cardellini. They would like to rify some of your misunderstandings about Mr. Ross and Ms. Cardellini¡¯s rtionship. Please stay quiet first. Once Mr. Ross and Ms. Cardellini are done speaking, they will proceed to answer your questions.¡±

    The audience apuded, and the emcee handed the stage to Michael.

    Michael politely expressed his gratitude to everyone present before saying, ¡°Regarding the matter between Monica and I that has been reported by the media, I would like to give everyone an exnation. First of all, Monica and I have indeed gotten back together, and we started dating a month after I came back to the country. So, we¡¯ve been dating for two months. I didn¡¯t tell you because I didn¡¯t want my private matters to take up public resources. However, now that you have taken pictures of us, and it has had some negative impact on Monica and me, I have no choice but to exin it to you in person. Second, with regards to Monica and Finn¡¯s marriage, it was originally a marriage of convenience. They got a divorce a year ago, and today is one year since they separated. You can take a look at the screen behind me. On it are their divorce documents and divorce certificates.¡±

    At that moment, the screen projected the divorce papers and divorce certificates, which the reporters kept taking pictures of.

    ¡°Lastly, I hope everyone can give your blessing to Monica and me. It wasn¡¯t easy for us to be together. After going through a breakup and finally getting back together again, I hope everyone can give our rtionship some privacy. Thank you, everyone.¡±

    While saying that, Michael stood up, and so did Monica, to bow to all the reporters.

    The reporters present could not hold it in any longer, and some of them had started to raise their hands.

    The emcee looked at Michael nodding and said, ¡°Because Mr. Ross¡¯s schedule is rather tight, he will only answer three questions. I hope that all of you, my dear reporters, can get to the main point of what you want to ask.¡±

    Many reporters raised their hands, so the emcee randomly picked one.

    The reporter stood up. ¡°Mr. Ross, you said you and Ms. Cardellini have been dating for a year, so why didn¡¯t youe out to rify the gossip when you both were caught hugging?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think it would be such a big thing. On top of that, my father hasn¡¯t been feeling well, so I haven¡¯t had time to rify it.¡±

    ¡°How is your father now? I heard he¡¯s¨C¡±

    ¡°Next person,¡± the emcee directly interrupted.

    The reporter who asked the question could only sit down again.

    ¡°Mr. Ross, I heard Ms. Cardellini was first with Finn, but she broke up with Finn before she started dating you. Then, she broke up with you, and Ms. Cardellini chose Finn again. However, she has now chosen you... Don¡¯t you think your rtionship sounds like a game?¡±

    ¡°Monica did date Finn first, but they didn¡¯t get along, so they chose to break up. On the other hand, Monica and I have known each other since high school, but at that time, we were still young and didn¡¯t think about each other in that way. Later, when Finn and Monica broke up, I started pursuing Monica. Our rtionship has always been good, but because of my parents¡¯ opposition, Monica and I had no choice but to break up. After I went abroad, Monica was forced by her parents to marry Finn.¡± Michael exined the matter clearly, ¡°She married Finn because my parents were too aggressive toward her back then, and it made her and her parents look bad. In order for their daughter not to suffer such grievance, her parents made her marry Finn immediately. At that time, they didn¡¯t have any feelings for each other, but Finn agreed to marry Monica because he was raised by Monica¡¯s family and because he wanted to repay their kindness.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Ross, are you saying Finn and Monica had no feelings for each other when they got married?¡±

    ¡°No. They divorced a year ago because they didn¡¯t want to continue with the marriage,¡± Michael replied.

    ¡°Then¨C¡±

    ¡°Next reporter, please,¡± the emcee interrupted.

    The next reporter stood up. ¡°Mr. Ross, you and Ms. Cardellini may have broken up and gotten back together, but she has been entangled with Finn for a long time. Don¡¯t you care about her love life? As far as I know, Mr. Ross has only dated Ms. Cardellini. Regardless of whether Ms. Cardellini is in love with you, her behavior does make us think that she isn¡¯t good enough for you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. It¡¯s not that Monica isn¡¯t good enough for me. In fact, she¡¯s out of my league. Back then, it was my fault that caused the break-up with her, and I¡¯m grateful to her for giving me a chance to be with her again. I hope you¡¯re not here to deliberately sow discord between us.¡± Michael¡¯s displeasure was obvious.

    Everyone could tell that Michael was protective of Monica, and he would not allow anyone to say a bad word about her.

    Monica turned to look at Michael, who seemed to put her first no matter what the asion was.

    He knew he had to curry favor with the media, yet he lost his temper in public because of her.

    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to sow discord between you both. I¡¯m just telling the truth. Mr. Ross, are you angry because you care about Ms. Cardellini and Finn¡¯s rtionship? They were together for so many years, so I¡¯m sure they¡¯ve done it, right?¡± The reporter seemed to be doing it on purpose.

    It was so that the reporter could start a conflict for news¡¯s sake.

    Michael did not hide his anger either. ¡°What Monica and Finn had was just a marriage of convenience. It¡¯s not what you think it is. I know what she¡¯s like, and don¡¯t you nder her here.¡±

    ¡°How do you know? Will she tell you?¡± the reporter mocked.

    ¡°You!¡± Michael was so angry that he was about to stand up.

    However, Monica pulled Michael back. ¡°Nothing happened between Finn and me. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can get the hospital to verify it.¡±

    The reporter was stunned.

    At that point, another reporter could not help but say, ¡°Ms. Cardellini, are you saying you kept your innocence for Ms. Ross?¡±

    Monica gritted her teeth. ¡°Yes.¡±

    She had always kept her innocence, but it was not for Michael.

 Chapter 545 - Edwardâ€™s Identity Revealed (Back To The Main Story)

    <h4>Chapter 545: Edward¡¯s Identity Revealed (Back To The Main Story)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    The news of ¡°Monica Keeping Her Innocence for Michael All This While¡± spread across all of Harken and was widely talked about. Everyone was praising their faithful love and was envious of how they could still stay innocent for each other after so many years.

    The news was popr.

    The hashtags ¡°Monica¡¯s Innocence¡±, ¡°Michael and Monica¡±, ¡°Michael Isn¡¯t the Third Party¡±, ¡°Monica and Finn Divorce Long Ago¡± and so on were trending on the Inte and were a hot topic of discussion.

    With that, their image of Michael instantly changed.

    From the immoral man who came in between someone else¡¯s rtionship, he had be the best and most infatuated man in the world.

    Many people saw the news, including the party involved, Finn.

    There was nothing he could do about it as it was the first thing he saw when he opened the news on his phone.

    Even so, he did not refuse and just clicked on it.

    It had only been three or four hours since Monica and Michael told the public about it, but who knew it would be so popr?

    In fact, it was hard to believe that no one was promoting it behind the scenes.

    However, Finn read the news calmly.

    There were many praises for Monica and Michael on the news, but not much for him. Other than his divorce from Monica, there was not much of him on the news, and he did not garner too much attention.

    To him, that was enough since he did not want too much trouble in his life either.

    After all, he had no reason to pay for their love.

    The moment he put down the phone, the word ¡°Nox¡± appeared on the screen. He took a look at it and picked up the phone calmly. ¡°Nox.¡±

    ¡°Monica dumped you in the end, huh?¡± Nox was straightforward and did not beat around the bush.

    ¡°What else could it be?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t even know what to say.¡± Nox was speechless.

    After reading the news for the past few days, he really did not know what to say. He felt relieved and angry at the same time, but all in all, he just felt sorry for Finn.

    Yet, he did not expect Finn to be so calm.

    From Finn¡¯s tone, he sounded frighteningly calm.

    ¡°In that case, don¡¯t.¡± Finn said indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to say.¡±

    ¡°Can you let go? Do you want me to have a drink with you or something?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve let go,¡± Finn said easily.

    Nox did not know if Finn truly did not care, but thetter did not sound like he was lying.

    In fact, Nox had always found Finn to be a rational person who would not do anything to hurt himself or take revenge on someone.

    Finn could quickly regte his emotions, and for being able to do that, he was not cold-blooded.

    He had just learned how to protect himself, and he paid a huge price for learning from all that he experienced and all the pain he had suffered.

    ¡°By the way, have you never been in bed with Monica?¡± Although Finn did not care anymore, Nox still could not let it go.

    ¡°Nope,¡± Finn admitted.

    ¡°Does Monica even know how protective you were of her?¡± Nox lost control of himself and roared.

    If that woman regretted it one day, he would really despise her.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t protecting her. It just didn¡¯t develop to the point where we could have sex yet,¡± Finn said without portraying himself as great. ¡°And fortunately, we have nothing to do with each other anymore now.¡±

    ¡°What exactly is that woman thinking?¡± Nox gritted his teeth.

    Finn did not answer because Monica¡¯s thoughts were no longer important to him.

    He said, ¡°Nox, I¡¯ll leave it at that. Monica¡¯s father is calling me.¡±

    ¡°That old man, Cardellini?¡± Nox raised his eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll die from anger.¡±

    ¡°Maybe, but this is something that Monica should handle.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Nox nodded. ¡°Are you really okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Finn replied.

    ¡°If anything, don¡¯t keep it to yourself.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After all, the two of them ended the call.

    Finn looked at the name ¡°Dad¡± that kept shing on his phone.

    He pondered for a moment, but in the end, he chose to hang up.

    The moment he hung up, he changed the contact names of ¡°Dad¡± and ¡°Mom¡± to ¡°Uncle Gary¡± and ¡°Aunt Ruby¡±.

    Then, he chose to switch off his phone and got up from the sofa.

    Just as he was about to return to his room, the door swung open.

 Chapter 546

    <h4>Chapter 546: Edward¡¯s Identity Revealed (Back To The Main Story)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Finn was just wondering if he should change the password when he turned around and saw Monica at the door.

    He looked at her indifferently and really did keep his distance from her.

    He said, ¡°Are you here to pack your things?¡±

    Monica was stunned for a moment before she shook her head. ¡°I want you toe home to see my parents with me.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Finn refused tly.

    Monica looked at him.

    ¡°That¡¯s your business, and it has nothing to do with me.¡±

    ¡°Finn, even if it¡¯s my business, it¡¯s about our marriage. You have to exin it to my parents.¡±

    ¡°As I said, that¡¯s your business.¡±

    ¡°Please! Can you stop with that?¡± Monica¡¯s eyes were red.

    Finn¡¯s attitude made her feel like he was indifferent to her no matter what she said to him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll change the locks first thing in the morning, at thetest.¡± Finn could not be bothered with Monica, but instead of being angry, he told Monica calmly, ¡°You cane and pack your things before that, and after tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll throw all your things out. Take note of that.¡±

    ¡°Finn!¡± Monica raised her voice.

    However, Finn went straight to his room after saying that and closed the door.

    Monica saw Finn¡¯s aloof silhouette disappear behind the door that she seemingly could never open again.

    At that sight, her tears fell, and she clenched her teeth.

    Finn may not trust her now, but one day, he would believe why she did it!

    All she really wanted was to help Michael so that she could be with Finn without feeling guilty.

    Then, she turned around and left.

    Michael, who was waiting for her in the garage, asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Finn? Isn¡¯t he going to go home with you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back myself,¡± Monica said through gritted teeth.

    Without saying anything else, Michael opened the car door for her.

    While they were on the way to the Cardellini family¡¯s vi, the news came out. Her father was so furious that he rang her up to tell her to go back immediately and wanted her to bring Finn along.

    However, Finn¡¯s phone could not be reached, and toward the end, his phone was switched off.

    Monica took a deep breath.

    She knew Finn was still angry. Since he was not an open-minded man, to begin with, his reaction was within her expectation, and she did not bother about it.

    That was why she had been trying to calm herself down, thinking about how to exin it to her parents.

    ¡°Monica.¡± Michael suddenly opened his mouth.

    Monica looked at Michael, who said, ¡°If you tell your parents now that you faked a divorce with Finn to help me. I think they will really beat you to death.¡±

    Monica pursed her lips.

    She, too, could imagine how furious her parents would be.

    ¡°Besides, if Finn isn¡¯t there with you, your parents might think you¡¯re lying.¡±

    Monica nodded at that possibility.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t...¡± Michael said, ¡°you tell your parents that we¡¯re together for real?¡±

    Monica stared at Michael with her eyes wide.

    Michael said, ¡°Your parents wouldn¡¯t stop you from pursuing your true love, and I will also do my best to make sure your parents temporarily ept me.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Monica refused immediately. ¡°Once we separate in the future, it¡¯ll be even more troublesome to rify things. Then, I¡¯m afraid my dad will still beat me to death.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just worried your parents won¡¯t understand what you are doing for me now.¡± Michael said affectionately, ¡°In fact, many people don¡¯t understand your decision, and even I think you¡¯re sacrificing a lot for me. Monica, I really don¡¯t know how to thank you for doing so much for me.¡±

    ¡°All you need to do is build your career as fast as you can. Once you¡¯ve secured your position in the political scene, we can separate peacefully. While you continue to grow, I can go back to my original life.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Michael nodded.

    At any time, Michael would agree to whatever she said, so she trusted Michael with all her heart.

    In the meantime, the car arrived at the Cardellini family¡¯s vi.

    In the living room, Gary was sitting on the sofa in the hall with a long face. Beside him was Ruby, and beside Ruby was Sarah.

    Monica nced at Sarah.

    Feeling Monica¡¯s eyes on her, Sarah quickly exined, ¡°I took half a day off today. I¡¯m not feeling well.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling well, why don¡¯t you go back to your home? Why do you keeping to mine¨C¡±

    ¡°Monica!¡± Gary roared angrily. ¡°How do you still have the cheek to talk about others at a time like that? Don¡¯t you see what you¡¯ve done? What on earth are you doing?¡±

 Chapter 547

    <h4>Chapter 547: Edward¡¯s Identity Revealed (Back To The Main Story)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Monica pursed her lips.

    She knew her father would be angry, so she said, ¡°It¡¯s not what it looks like!¡±

    ¡°Then what is it?¡± Gary was so angry that his lungs were about to explode. If it continued, he would have a heart attack again!

    ¡°Michael is in some trouble now, and this is the only way to help him. Finn and I are only faking the divorce¨C¡±

    ¡°Faking the divorce? You¡¯re still lying to me!¡± Gary was so angry that he was about to raise his hand.

    Monica was stunned by her father¡¯s hostility.

    ¡°Finn didn¡¯t even pick up my calls, and you¡¯re saying the divorce is fake?¡± Gary said fiercely.

    ¡°He¡¯s just petty,¡± Monica mumbled.

    ¡°Hah.¡± Gary did not know whether tough or cry. At that moment, he really wanted to beat the sh*t out of Monica. ¡°So you¡¯re the greatest person here, huh? You¡¯re so great that you divorced your husband to help another man! Monica, let me ask you. I¡¯ve educated and cared for you so much, but how do you not have a sense of propriety?¡±

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t talk about me like that. I¡¯ve thought about it carefully. I¨C¡±

    ¡°Did Finn agree?¡± Gary pressed her.

    Monica was speechless.

    Finn just had not figured it out yet.

    ¡°Did your mother and I agree?¡±

    ¡°Am I not asking you now?¡±

    ¡°Let me tell you, Monica, I will never agree to this.¡±

    Monica pouted.

    ¡°Do your friends support your decision?¡± Gary continued to ask Monica aggressively without caring about how she felt.

    Monica kept quiet.

    ¡°Does Jeannie support your decision?¡±

    No one supported her decision.

    ¡°Monica, do you think you have a sense of propriety by doing something that no one supports?¡± Gary was exasperated.

    If Monica were not his biological child, he could really beat her to death.

    ¡°Before you do anything, especially such a big thing, can you please discuss it with someone first and listen to their opinion?¡± Gary asked Monica fiercely.

    ¡°I was afraid all of you would stop me!¡± Monica also said in exasperation.

    ¡°Even though you knew we¡¯d stop you, you still did it. Monica, what on earth is on your mind?¡±

    ¡°Nothing is on my mind. I just want to help Michael. Although all of you don¡¯t like Michael and you think that Michael is not good enough, I know very well what kind of person Michael is and how good he is to me. I can¡¯t choose to stand by and do nothing when I can help him. I¡¯m not as cold-blooded as all of you!¡±

    ¡°Monica!¡± Gary was so angry that he could barely breathe.

    Ruby quickly went over to support Gary and help him breathe.

    Monica was also shocked to see her father¡¯s condition.

    Ruby quickly said, ¡°Your heart is weak, and Finn has told you not to take it easy. But now, look at you. Breathe. Breathe.¡±

    ¡°I really can¡¯t take this lying down.¡± Even so, Gary followed Ruby¡¯s rhythm and calmed himself down.

    ¡°Dad.¡± Monica¡¯s eyes were a little red. ¡°Can you guys just support me for once? Can you just trust me this time? I know many people don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m doing and that it¡¯s unfair to Finn, but if there were any other way to help Michael, I wouldn¡¯t have chosen to do this. Please don¡¯t force me, okay? I¡¯m also very upset. In fact, I¡¯m not as heartless as you think.¡±

    Suddenly, Monica burst into tears and bawled her eyes out.

    Gary, who was about to scold Monica, kept quiet.

    Monica said, ¡°Finn really doesn¡¯t understand me, and he¡¯s so cold to me. Actually, I¡¯m upset because not only did Jeannie disagree with my decision, but now all of you are alsoing at me. I¡¯m also very stressed and upset that all the closest and most important people in my life are criticizing and ridiculing me. Do you want to force me tomit suicide? I¡¯m just using my own way to help others. Do you really have to say that about me? Do you really have to put me down like this? I¡¯m just being kind...¡±

    The more Monica spoke, the more aggrieved she felt, and the harder she cried.

    At first, Gary was so angry that he wanted to beat Monica to death. However, when he saw her crying so bitterly, he held it in.

 Chapter 548

    <h4>Chapter 548: Edward¡¯s Identity Revealed (Back To The Main Story)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Ruby also gave Gary a look before she turned to Monica. ¡°Monica,e upstairs with me. Let¡¯s talk it out.¡±

    Monica wiped her tears and nodded.

    With that, Ruby brought Monica upstairs to her room, and Sarah quickly followed.

    In the room, Ruby appeared to be much gentler.

    She had a good personality, considering that Monica had been in countless troubles since she was young, but Ruby had never hit or scolded her before.

    She said, ¡°Monica, have you really thought about it?¡±

    ¡°Mom, I admit that I¡¯m a little impulsive for not considering everything and asking your opinions before deciding to do this, but I really can¡¯t leave Michael be. Even if you stop me, or even if I have no friends, I¡¯ll follow through with my decision,¡± Monica said with certainty.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t say anything else.¡± Ruby still, more or less, pampered Monica. After all, Monica was her one and only precious daughter. If she did not pamper Monica, who would? Even so, she had to exin things clearly to Monica. ¡°However, I have to tell you the price for doing this is that you might lose Finnpletely. It won¡¯t be a fake divorce but a real one.¡±

    Tears welled up in Monica¡¯s eyes again.

    ¡°Your father and I have watched Finn grow up, so we know what kind of person he is. He is kind-hearted and knows how to repay others¡¯ kindness, but he¡¯s definitely not one to ept whateveres his way. He has his bottom line and his principles. He will not wait for you. Today, your father and I took turns calling Finn, but he either chose not to answer or switched off his phone. This isn¡¯t him losing his temper. He¡¯s just using his actions to tell us that for him, this marriage has ended.¡±

    As Monica¡¯s tears continued to fall, she said, ¡°After everything is over, I¡¯ll go back to pursuing Finn. If he could agree to marry me three years ago when I was still in love with Michael, he¡¯ll understand what I¡¯m doing and will agree to it a yearter.¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Ruby rained on her parade. ¡°Three years ago, Finn married you because he loved you very much. But after a year, after his love for you has died out, he won¡¯t agree to it anymore. In fact, your father and I forced you to marry Finn back then because Finn admitted to us that he still liked you. Otherwise, do you think your father and I would arrange your marriage so casually?¡±

    Monica bit her lips.

    She had always thought that Finn was just repaying their kindness.

    ¡°Monica, you should understand the price you have to pay. If you think it¡¯s all worth it, your father and I have nothing to say. But if you think it¡¯s not worth it, I advise you to pull out while you still can. If you want to make up now, it¡¯s still not toote.¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯ve already thought it through. Even if I can¡¯t get back together with Finn, I won¡¯t ignore Michael now.¡± Monica was very sure of her decision.

    In that case, Ruby sighed as she had nothing else to say. ¡°Since that is your decision, we¡¯ll leave it at that. You can leave once you go down, and I¡¯ll exin it to your father.¡±

    ¡°Mom, thank you.¡± Monica¡¯s tears turned into a smile.

    However, Ruby could not smile no matter how hard she tried because she had a feeling that Monica would definitely regret it.

    She said, ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs.¡±

    Monica followed Ruby down to the living room, where Ruby gave Monica a look.

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll head off now. Take care of yourself.¡±

    Gary was so angry that his eyes were bulging.

    At that moment, Ruby walked over. ¡°I told Monica to leave. Since you¡¯re angry, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the right time for you to talk about things. Let¡¯s wait until your anger has subsided.¡±

    Gary, however, did not agree with her.

    Ruby held Gary¡¯s hand and whispered into his ear, ¡°Your daughter is not in a good ce right now, so don¡¯t push her too far.¡±

    Gary took a deep breath and stared coldly into Monica¡¯s eyes as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital tomorrow for a check-up and see if you can give birth to another child.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Monica left in a huff.

    Sometimes, Ruby really found the father and daughter childish.

    Seeing Monica leave, Sarah chased after her.

    ¡°Monica.¡±

    Monica¡¯s footsteps halted.

    Sarah said, ¡°Did you really divorce Finn?¡±

    ¡°Why are you asking this?¡± Monica was not in a good mood.

    ¡°I¡¯m just asking if you guys are divorced.¡± Sarah was persistent for an answer.

    ¡°So what if we are and what if we¡¯re not? You should be more concerned about your college entrance exams. Why do you care so much?¡± Monica said in a harsh tone.

 Chapter 549 - Edwardâ€™s Identity Revealed (Back To The Main Story)

    <h4>Chapter 549: Edward¡¯s Identity Revealed (Back To The Main Story)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Even if I fail the college entrance exam, there are other schools I can go to. Even if there isn¡¯t one, Aunt said she would support me for the rest of my life.¡± Sarah did not seem to care about her college entrance exam. All she was interested in¡­ was Finn.

    Monica rolled her eyes and ignored Sarah.

    ¡°Monica,¡± Sarah said from behind Monica. ¡°Since you and Finn are divorced, I¡¯m going after him. Please don¡¯t be angry.¡±

    However, Monica did not take it to heart because to her, Sarah was still a child.

    She did not think Sarah would be serious, nor did she think Finn would fall for her.

    There were many things that she did not expect. For example, the fact that Finn had given up on herpletely.

    ¡­

    In the marketing director¡¯s office at Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s headquarters, Jeanne had just finished a meeting.

    After that, she went back to her office, picked up her phone, and saw a news pop up on her screen.

    It was the news about Monica and Michael.

    She looked at it and could feel her blood boiling. It even made her think how infuriated Dr. Jones must be when he saw it.

    Dr. Jones was so protective of Monica, yet she gave it all to another man. If she were Dr. Jones, she would not have any more feelings for Monica.

    Jeanne was filled with righteous indignation. She wanted to ring Monica up and scold her, but she controlled herself.

    After all, Monica had her reasons for doing so.

    She could tell that the reason Monica was so protective of Michael in front of the media was to help Michael solidify his position in the political scene as soon as possible. Once Michael had his career, Monica would be able to leave unscathed. All she wanted was to leave as soon as possible, and that was why she could be so absolute in doing that. However, little did she know that the more she rushed it, the more she was distancing herself from Dr. Jones.

    Fortunately, Michael was a good person. If Monica could eventually be together with Michael and even fall in love with Michael, it would be good.

    Otherwise¡­

    It was hard for her to imagine how Monica would be able to live on after this ¡°suicide¡±.

    Right now, Jeanne could only pray that Michael was not too bad of a person.

    She looked at the news for a while until her phone suddenly rang.

    Jeanne looked at the iing call, but for some reason, she felt a little nervous. Although it was just a call from Kingsley, she was terrified.

    Nevertheless, she took a deep breath and picked up the call.

    ¡°At work?¡± the person on the other end of the phone asked. His tone was very casual, and it sounded no different from usual.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Jeanne replied.

    ¡°The DNA analysis of Fourth Master Swan and Old Master Swan is out,¡± Kingsley said.

    Jeanne held her phone tightly.

    It had been three days since George gave the hair to Miles, so by right, the results should have been a long time ago.

    However, she did not ask, and Kingsley did not tell her either. She thought perhaps Kingsley would not tell her, but now, he had given her a call.

    Jeanne kept quiet.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to know?¡± Kingsley asked.

    ¡°When did you be so good at keeping secrets?¡± Jeanne appeared to be very calm.

    Kingsley chuckled. ¡°I just want to know what you¡¯re feeling right now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m very calm.¡±

    ¡°I heard you admitted that George is Fourth Master Swan¡¯s son.¡± Kingsley raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°I did.¡± Jeanne did not hide it since George would tell Kingsley everything.

    In this world, besides her, Kingsley was the other person whom George trusted the most, and she did not want to drive a wedge between George and Kingsley.

    ¡°In the end, you still got yourself more involved with Fourth Master Swan.¡±

    ¡°From the moment you made me get married, isn¡¯t everything within your expectations? If I said I had nothing with Fourth Master Swan, would you believe me?¡± Jeanne said somewhat sarcastically, ¡°And the reason why I let Fourth Master Swan know that George is his son is to protect George. At least when you give me orders to do something, the Swans will not be ruthless toward George.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve thought it through,¡± Kingsleymented.

    Jeanne did not give him a reply.

    Kingsley continued, ¡°I won¡¯t have you attack the Swans for the time being.¡±

    In response, Jeanne furrowed her brows.

    ¡°It¡¯s been tested. Fourth Master Swan and Old Master Swan are biological father and son.¡± Kingsley revealed the answer.

    Jeanne¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and for some reason, it started speeding up.

    She did not know why her heart would race the moment she knew the answer.

    It was a nervous feeling, and there was even some lingering fear.

 Chapter 550 - Edwardâ€™s Identity Revealed (Back To The Main Story)

    <h4>Chapter 550: Edward¡¯s Identity Revealed (Back To The Main Story)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    However, she did not say anything.

    Instead, she heard Kingsley say, ¡°Since Fourth Master Swan is son to Old Master Swan, he is definitely not the orphan of the Duncans, so he won¡¯t pose too much of a threat for the time being. Therefore, the Sanders don¡¯t have to waste too much effort or kill more people to target the Swans, but the orphan of the Duncans still exists. So, the Sanders are still looking for this person, and they¡¯re excluding the idea that this person has a rtionship with the Swans! However, from the people we¡¯ve excluded, it¡¯s not Finn, Edward, or Nox... Finding this person won¡¯t be easy. In fact, no one has any clues right now. They¡¯ve only deduced that the orphan and the heir to the emperor is alive.¡±

    ¡°What if it¡¯s just an ordinary person out there?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s just an ordinary person, we have to find him or her,¡± Kingsley affirmed.

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    ¡°Right now, the Swans aren¡¯t our target for the time being, and you don¡¯t need to be too wary of them. Just treat Fourth Master Swan like you¡¯re in a normal marriage. While the Sanders are looking for this orphan, I advise you to take down the Lawrences as soon as possible and get your revenge. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to handle many things in the future.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Jeanne replied. Then, she could not help but ask, ¡°If the Swans have no rtionship with the Duncans, will the Sanders let the Swans off?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the Sanders decision. All we do is execute their decision.¡±

    Jeanne pursed her lips at thest sentence.

    That was right. Kingsley was actually... part of an underground organization under the Sanders.

    To be more urate, he was leading a powerful underground organization overseas. It specialized in helping the Sanders do some illegal things.

    ¡°Oh, right. I¡¯ve arranged for someone toe over and help you,¡± Kingsley said.

    ¡°I know. Miles has told me.¡± Jeanne nodded.

    Sometimes, it did not mean that more people were a good thing.

    On the contrary, having more people could only mean the matter was troublesome.

    ¡°It¡¯s a new arrangement.¡±

    Jeanne frowned.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be surprised.¡±

    Who was the new person?

    Jeanne wanted to ask more, but Kingsley had already hung up the call.

    Kingsley could be so... annoying sometimes.

    With that, Jeanne put down the phone and also thought about it.

    Since Edward and Old Master Swan were father and son, were they rted to the Duncan orphan?

    If they were not, did the Swans grow so strong just to protect themselves?

    While Jeanne was in a daze, there was a knock on the door.

    Jeanne came back to her senses. ¡°Come in.¡±

    Forrest walked in with a document in his hands, looking a little excited. ¡°After the sales campaign in Minze District ended earlier than expected, our online pilot project instantly blew up. The sales volume this morning was already off the charts. ording to this trend, we will start covering arger area. Then, it¡¯ll only take three years for us to get back 2.1 billion of ourpany¡¯s cost and 2.5 billion of MUK Group¡¯s investment. And that¡¯s just the revenue from this project. We haven¡¯t taken into ount the increase in the stock market value during this period because of the project. If we include that, we might be able to recoup our losses in two years at most.¡±

    Compared to Forrest¡¯s excitement, Jeanne was calm.

    She had expected the results, so she was not surprised.

    What she wanted now was to find a way to quickly take control of Lawrence Enterprise.

    Hence, she changed the topic. ¡°How¡¯s the matter with the position changing within the senior managementing along?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s still no progress. None of the senior management is willing to leave their positions and try new things, so that issue has been stalled. The human resources department can¡¯t do anything to the senior management anyway. After all, doing that would only offend the senior management, and no one is willing to do that,¡± Forrest exined.

    ¡°Okay, I got it,¡± Jeanne replied.

    ¡°Director Lawrence, are you nning to move the senior management around?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jeanne nodded.

    Some key positions needed to be changed.

    ¡°In that case, about this project...¡± Forrest did not understand how Director Lawrence could be so calm.

    ¡°Just follow what we¡¯ve nned and hand it over to the appropriate department to execute. Report to me weekly on the progress of the implementation. Once the project is on the right track, there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°Not for the time being.¡±

    ¡°Can you send me another copy of the list for the change of positions and the personnel information you gave mest time?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get it right away.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jeanne nodded.

    Forrest left for more than ten minutes before he came back with the document for Jeanne.

 Chapter 551 - Edwardâ€™s Identity Revealed (Back To The Main Story)

    <h4>Chapter 551: Edward¡¯s Identity Revealed (Back To The Main Story)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    After Jeanne read it, she said, ¡°I have something to do now and need to leave thepany. Call me if anythinges up.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    With that, Jeanne took the documents and left immediately.

    Forrest could feel a breeze when Director Lawrence walked past.

    ¡­

    Jeanne got into Miles¡¯s car.

    Miles was originally George¡¯s chauffeur. However, because Teddy had been keen to take care of George, and Jeanne could not reject Teddy¡¯s enthusiasm, Teddy was the one to pick George up and send him off to school most of the time, leaving Miles free to be her chauffeur again.

    The car drove toward the Lawrence family¡¯s manor as Jeanne had some matters to discuss with Jonathan directly.

    In the car, Jeanne kept looking at the personnel list and was even a little engrossed in it.

    ¡°Jeanne,¡± Miles suddenly said.

    With her attention still on the list, she replied indifferently, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Thorn said he has sent us more men.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Jeanne nodded. ¡°He called me.¡±

    ¡°Do you know who it is?¡± Miles asked.

    She shook her head. ¡°He didn¡¯t tell me.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Miles did not say anything more after that, and silence filled the car again.

    Jeanne was reading the personnel list, so she did not ask Miles if he knew who it was.

    However, she did not care who it was as long as they could help her.

    As soon as the car arrived at the Lawrence family¡¯s manor, Jeanne got out of the car and walked straight in.

    When the servants at home saw Jeanne¡¯s sudden appearance, they were a little surprised, but they hurriedly called out, ¡°Eldest Young Lady.¡±

    In the past, the servants¡¯ attitude toward her was cold. Even if they did things for her, they were not friendly.

    Now, everyone was respectful toward her because they knew that the Eldest Young Lady married better than the Second Young Lady and that she was capable.

    Right now, the Lawrences seemed to be supported by the Eldest Young Miss. Hence, they could not afford to offend the Eldest Young Miss.

    In the meantime, Jenifer saw the servant¡¯s attitude toward Jeanne and thought, ¡®All that group of dogs know is to act pragmatically.¡¯

    She shifted her gaze to look at Jeanne, who ignored her and was heading straight upstairs.

    ¡°Oh, look at her now. She doesn¡¯t even greet her elders when she sees them.¡± Jenifer¡¯s sarcastic voice sounded in the living room.

    Jeanne did not n on wasting her time on Jenifer.

    However, she turned her head to look at her and said coldly, ¡°How can you still sit at home and have tea? For crying out loud, you¡¯re an elder. I don¡¯t know what kind of torture your daughter is going through in the Swans, but to think you can be carefree? You have opened my eyes to your true self.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Jenifer stood up from the sofa.

    ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d think of a way to save my daughter from the Swans instead of being here, enjoying myself.¡±

    ¡°Stop mocking me here! You just can¡¯t wait for Jasmine to leave the Swans so that the Swans will be yours alone, right?¡± Jenifer¡¯s expression was ugly.

    ¡°Are you so naive to think that Jasmine can still enjoy the treatment of the Swan¡¯s Eldest Young Mistress? Eden didn¡¯t immediately divorce Jasmine because he still needed Jasmine to keep his image. After all, he was the one who brought Jasmine into the family, and chasing Jasmine away just like that is not worth it... Once Jasmine is useless, or if Eden finds someone better...¡± Jeanne sneered, ¡°Your Jasmine will be kicked out.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to fool me here! Jasmine is my daughter. Her methods of coaxing men are top-notch¨C¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not enough because she uses the same method to coax other men. Think about it. If you had sex with other men, do you think my father would still dote on you?¡±

    ¡°Jeanne! Are you insulting me?¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s your reaction, do you think Eden will just let things rest? I used to hate Jasmine, but now, I suddenly think that Jasmine is very pitiful to have?such a cold-blooded and heartless mother!¡±

    Utterly humiliated by Jeanne¡¯s words, Jenifer rushed up to Jeanne. ¡°You were the one who set up Jasmine and Sam!¡±

    ¡°Mother, if you didn¡¯t use that kind of method to frame me, would I be able to turn your trick to my own and have you eat the fruits of your own doing?¡±

    Jenifer was rendered speechless by what Jeanne said.

    She really did not expect that Jeanne, who had returned seven yearster, would act like a different person, which she could not stand.

    At the thought of the embarrassment she suffered at the Swans that day, she was so angry that she wanted to kill Jeanne.

    Even after she came back, she was pped twice by Alexander. The first one was for teaching her daughter how to make a fool of herself, and the second was to vent his anger by letting Jasmine stay at the Swans.

    Although Alexander knew that letting Jasmine stay was the best way for them to express their views on that matter, he still felt a little uneasy when he thought about the possibility that the daughter he had raised might suffer. However, in the end, he only vented his anger once before tacitly agreeing to let Jasmine stay.

    Jenifer looked at Jeanne with a sinister look.

    Seeing that Jeanne did not want to waste any more time and went straight upstairs, she hurriedly gave Alexander a call. ¡°Hubby, Jeanne is back.¡±

    Alexander¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°She seems to have gone to look for dad with some documents. Is she up to something¨C¡±

    Alexander immediately hung up the phone and left the office.

    What trick was Jeanne ying again by overriding his authority?

 Chapter 552 - Sowing Discord Between The Lawrences

    <h4>Chapter 552: Sowing Discord Between The Lawrences</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    In Jonathan¡¯s study in the Lawrence family¡¯s manor, Jeanne gave Jonathan a list of people.

    Jonathan read it very carefully.

    Jeanne said seriously, ¡°Grandpa, the position changes you ordered earlier hasn¡¯t made any progress so far. Dad hasn¡¯t paid much attention to this matter, and thepany¡¯s human resources don¡¯t dare to offend him, so the position change has been put on hold.¡±

    Jonathan¡¯s expression was a little dark.

    He probably also had some resentment toward Alexander for failing to live up to his expectations.

    After so many years, not only had Alexander not made any achievements, but he had also been holding the family back from growing stronger.

    ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Jonathan looked at Jeanne.

    Based on his current understanding of Jeanne, she would not havee all the way here to deliberately sow discord as she did not have the time to do so.

    ¡°Although the emerce project with MUK Group struggled a little in the beginning, it¡¯s on the right track now. If all goes ording to our expectation, we can get our capital back in three years.¡±

    ¡°You want me to praise you?¡± Jonathan raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be my honor to be able to receive Grandpa¡¯s praise.¡± Jeanne did not put up any pretense. ¡°What I want to express more is that this project no longer requires too much attention and that it can now develop in the right direction. So, I can take time out to do other things.¡±

    ¡°You want to rearrange the positions in the senior management?¡± Jonathan hit the nail on the head.

    Jeanne did not hide her motive from Jonathan. ¡°Yes. I very much support Grandpa¡¯s decision of wanting to change things around in thepany. I, too, think there¡¯s a huge problem with thepany¡¯s previous operations. Many senior managers are toofortable in their positions, and there¡¯s no drive or no sense of crisis. It feels like they¡¯re just muddling through the work. I think this is the main reason Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s market share has not been high.¡±

    Jonathan nodded, agreeing with Jeanne¡¯s view on things.

    After all, Jeanne¡¯s view was based on his view, and he could not refute his own views.

    Jeanne, on the other hand, was getting better at using her words and knowing what he wanted.

    Jeanne continued, ¡°Actually, grandfather, I don¡¯t think switching up the positions among the senior managers is the only thing you want. I think you want to change Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s current state. I don¡¯t want to nder my father in front of you, but he is really too content with the current situation. He doesn¡¯t have the decisiveness of a leader when ites to matters, nor can he put his foot down. Most importantly, his management skills are too weak. He can immediately convey the requirements of thepany to the employees, but he doesn¡¯t have closed-loop management. Every time he passes on the matter, there¡¯s no follow-up, and as time passes, he will lose his authority in thepany.¡±

    Jonathan had been finding fault with Alexander all these years, yet he still could not figure out how Alexander, whom he had taught to manage thepany, led thepany to such a mess. In fact, Alexander¡¯s execution skills were not weak. Once he gave an instruction, he would immediately implement it. However, now that Jeanne reminded him, he seemed to have found Alexander¡¯s weakness.

    He said, ¡°Go on.¡±

    Jeanne nodded. ¡°I went a little off track just now. Let me get back to the main topic. Changing positions among senior management doesn¡¯t change much in thepany. When the senior managers change to a new position or role, they will learn more about the new field, which may inspire and motivate them again. However, for most people who have bezy, motivation is only temporary. It can onlyst a week, one month, or three months. In reality, it can¡¯t change Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s current situation at all!¡±

    ¡°If you have any thoughts, just say them.¡± Jonathan listened to Jeanne¡¯s suggestion with a serious expression.

    At that, Jeanne did not beat around the bush. ¡°Rather than changing the positions, it¡¯s better to change the person.¡±

    Jonathan was stunned for two seconds.

    After all, it was not that he had not thought about it. In fact, he had considered it over and over again but just did not dare to take the risk.

    He did not dare to say that he wanted to fire his existing senior managers and hire new ones!

    ¡°I know your concern is that if we change the person, Lawrence Enterprise will be affected. After all, the current senior management still has influence over their department. And if we reduce the number of staff, it¡¯ll cause a great negative impact on Lawrence Enterprise. The gains will not make up for the losses. Moreover, I have to say some among the senior management hold the original shares of thepany, so they can also be considered a shareholder. We can¡¯t offend them.¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve considered it, why would you still think that way?¡± Jonathan was not questioning her. On the contrary, he hoped Jeanne had a reasonable way to do so.

 Chapter 553 - Sowing Discord Between The Lawrences

    <h4>Chapter 553: Sowing Discord Between The Lawrences</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Theyoffs might create somemotion in thepany, but at the end of the day, it won¡¯t hurt us. Grandfather, you¡¯re concerned about the bacsh from the senior management. However, as long as we have something on those senior managers, they won¡¯t dare to cause any trouble.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jonathan was drawn to Jeanne¡¯s words.

    Jeanne picked up the document in front of her again, flipped it to the one she needed, and said, ¡°I want to rece all the people that have been circled.¡±

    Jonathan read through it.

    ¡°But before I do anything to them, I will first do an investigation on them. They must have something that cannot see the light of the day. Once I get hold of that something, I can fire them without any scruples. Even if they¡¯re unwilling, they can only endure it for fear we will expose their matter. That is why it won¡¯t hurt thepany.¡±

    ¡°Can we get dirt on all of them?¡± Jonathan asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but we have to try. If we really can¡¯t get dirt on all of them, we can make them take a back seat. We didn¡¯t say we¡¯d fire them. We just want them to retire ahead of time. Even if we have to spend more money to do so, we can¡¯t let any of them take these important positions.¡±

    ¡°Alright. I support your idea,¡± Jonathan affirmed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t trust my father to do this, so I hope that you¡¯ll¨C¡±

    ¡°You want me to give you the authority to take charge of this matter?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jeanne did not hide it.

    Jonathan looked at Jeanne and was a little wary of her now that he had seen her potential.

    Jeanne, who understood the situation, added, ¡°Grandfather, Lawrence Enterprise belongs to the family. Thepany has been around for so many years, and not only have we not done well, but we¡¯ve also been looked down on quite a lot. I know you may think I have selfish motives toward Lawrences Enterprise, so I do admit that I want more from thepany and to have more of a presence in this family. However, I¡¯m doing all of this to bring thepany to greater heights. Grandfather, you don¡¯t have to be overly wary of me. I don¡¯t want thepany. I just want my shares.¡±

    ¡°Jeanne.¡± Jonathan looked at Jeanne with a serious expression, ¡°This time, your capability has made me look at you in a new light. From the bottom of my heart, I see you. I even think you¡¯ve surpassed Jasmine, Joshua, and your father by a mile. If you were a boy, I would not hesitate to give everything to you. However, all throughout the years in Harken, it is a tradition for the men to inherit everything in the family, and I can¡¯t turn my back on tradition. So, I will still give the Lawrences to Joshua.¡±

    Jeanne smiled. ¡°I know.¡±

    It was as if she had long understood.

    ¡°But if you perform well, I will definitely give you what you deserve.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, grandfather.¡±

    ¡°However, I don¡¯t wish for you to be too ambitious,¡± Jonathan said openly. ¡°No matter how outstanding you are in thepany, you should know that I¡¯m the chairman of Lawrence Enterprise. With my power, I can make you lose everything in an instant.¡±

    Jeanne smiled, not expecting Jonathan to be so honest.

    She listened calmly.

    Jonathan said, ¡°I have to admit that what happened to you seven years ago was a little too cruel of me, but it is all in the past. After all, the blood of the Lawrences runs in your veins, which makes you a part of our family. As long as you are one of us, I will acknowledge you. From now on, no one in the Lawrences will be able to bully you.¡±

    Jonathan was now using the emotion card to express his stance.

    It meant that as long as she gave her heart and soul to thepany, Jonathan would back her up.

    Looking extremely touched, she said, ¡°Thank you, grandfather, for acknowledging me.¡±

    When it came to feelings, anyone would know.

    If Jonathan wanted to use that method to bribe her, she would... y along.

    ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t want Lawrence Enterprise, and there¡¯s really no need for me to take control of it. I¡¯m sure you know about my assets, so Lawrence Enterprise doesn¡¯t attract me. Even if I am, Swan Enterprise is more attractive.¡± Jeanne deliberately told him what she wanted.

    Jonathan was a little surprised as he looked at Jeanne.

    Jeanne smiled. ¡°I was just saying.¡±

    She was just saying so that Jonathan would think she had her eyes on Swan Enterprise.

 Chapter 554 - Sowing Discord Between The Lawrences

    <h4>Chapter 554: Sowing Discord Between The Lawrences</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°I heard from your father that George is Edward¡¯s son?¡± Jonathan asked.

    ¡°Yes. Seven years ago, I slept with Edward because of a mistake and identally got pregnant with his child.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell Edward you were pregnant?¡± Jonathan asked.

    ¡°Edward wasn¡¯t kind to me after I slept with him, and I didn¡¯t want to embarrass myself, so I kept the child and raised him,¡± Jeanne said casually.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not as simple as that,¡± Jonathan spected. ¡°I¡¯m sure you kept the child as a way out for yourself.¡±

    She really did not think of it that way. However, to convince Jonathan of her story, she nodded and said, ¡°I did think about it. After all, a mother is only respected if she has a son.¡±

    ¡°You really are smarter than Jasmine. Jasmine has really disappointed me. I thought that by going to the Swans, she would be able to coax the Swans and give us some benefits, but in reality, she had so little power in the family. Not only did she not have a ce in the Swans, but she even put you in the limelight and made it into an internal conflict!¡±

    ¡°Jasmine is unlucky to have met someone like Eden. I¡¯m sure you could tell from what happened between Eden and me back then that Eden is not a man of responsibility.¡±

    Jonathan agreed with Jeanne. ¡°On the surface, Eden may seem like he¡¯s a good person and that he¡¯s everyone¡¯s first choice for a son-inw, but in actual fact, it is the Swans who have made him seem that way.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s not entirely Jasmine¡¯s fault. I think Jasmine has probably learned her lesson by now. If you think of her as family, you should think of a way to get her out of there. After what she did, she will not have a good life living with the Swans.¡±

    ¡°Are you showing consideration for Jasmine?¡± Jonathan was stunned.

    ¡°When Jasmine was first exposed, I did want my revenge. But after seeing how miserable she is, I think teaching her a lesson is good enough. After all, we¡¯re family, and I¡¯ve never thought of killing her. As long as Jasmine knows her mistake, I¡¯m fine with it.¡±

    ¡°Jeanne, you¡¯re much more open-minded than I thought.¡±

    ¡°I just know what I want. Besides, I¡¯ve returned the blow that Jasmine gave me all those years ago back to her, so we¡¯re even now. The only thing I want to do is grow Lawrence Enterprise. If possible...¡±

    Jonathan was captivated by Jeanne¡¯s words, yet Jeanne deliberately stopped herself from saying more to let Jonathan figure it out himself.

    In fact, Jonathan could figure it out, but he would not say it out loud.

    He just asked indirectly, ¡°How¡¯s your rtionship with Edward?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s not great, but it¡¯s not bad either.¡±

    ¡°I heard people say Edward treats you very well, though.¡±

    ¡°Not everything people say can be trusted. However, Edward doesn¡¯t treat me badly. As you know, Edward is a cold person, and it¡¯s impossible for him to pour his heart out to anyone.¡±

    ¡°Then, he took the initiative to marry you¨C¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s probably because of George.¡± Jeanne said, ¡°Only after getting to know Edward more have I realized he¡¯s very indifferent to matters between men and women. Probably being with me is just for show to the public.¡±

    After saying that, Jeanne could not help but twitch.

    Edward? Indifferent to matters between men and women?

    How did shee up with that reason?

    She felt that it was a p in the face.

    ¡°In that case, how did you two sleep together seven years ago?¡±

    ¡°Because I was ndered so badly by the public at that time, I wanted to find someone to help me, and the only person I could think of was Edward. So, I went to his house to wait for him. Edward happened to be drunk that night, and since he was a little muddle-headed, I took the initiative. However, after having sex, Edward was very cold to me. He also made it clear that he would not be responsible, so I did not dare to say anything to anyone.¡± Jeanne made up a lie to gain Jonathan¡¯s trust.

    Jonathan did not seem suspicious of her story.

    After all, the fact that Edward and Jeanne got married so suddenly was already odd in itself.

    Now that Jeanne had told him the story, he finally understood the situation. However, he understood more now that Jeanne was more ambitious than he thought.

    Jeanne did not have her eye on Lawrence Enterprise but Swan Enterprise.

    At that moment, he felt that if Jeanne wanted, she could split up Swans Enterprise. After all, she had gained tens of billions in a short seven years all by herself, so perhaps she could create a miracle, which he could get a share of¡­

 Chapter 555 - Sowing Discord Between The Lawrences

    <h4>Chapter 555: Sowing Discord Between The Lawrences</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Although Jonathan was old, he still had ambition.

    He said, ¡°Okay. I understand now.¡±

    ¡°Grandfather, we seem to have gone off topic again.¡± Jeanne smiled and acted as if she was just talking about normal stuff. ¡°Regarding the position changes in thepany¨C¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll put you in charge of it,¡± Jonathan agreed immediately.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you down.¡±

    ¡°I have faith in you.¡±

    ¡°Then, when are you nning to hand it over to me?¡±

    ¡°Are you that impatient?¡± Jonathan asked.

    ¡°I want to resolve it as soon as possible. Only bypleting one thing can I do more.¡±

    Jonathan nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go to thepany tomorrow to personally change and rify your authority.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, grandfather.¡± Jeanne smiled gratefully.

    Alexander would definitely be jealous of the fact that Jonathan was going to thepany again to support her.

    She said, ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t waste any more of your time. After all, this is still work hours, and I¡¯m technically absent at work.¡±

    ¡°Jeanne.¡± Jonathan called out to her and said earnestly, ¡°What happened seven years ago¡­ Since it¡¯s over, I hope you don¡¯t take it to heart and know that I sincerely acknowledge you.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Jeanne sounded sincere.

    ¡°Now, go to work. If you need my help, just say the word.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Jeanne agreed obediently and left Jonathan¡¯s study.

    After leaving the study, Jeanne snickered.

    To think Jonathan wanted to benefit from her?

    It seemed like the old, sly fox was no better than that.

    Just as she was at the top of the stairs, prepared to head down, she saw Alexander rushing toward her.

    She did not have to think to know that Jenifer tipped him off.

    The corners of her mouth curled up into a smile. ¡°Dad.¡±

    ¡°Why are you here and not at work?¡± Alexander¡¯s expression was dark.

    ¡°I needed to talk to my grandfather about something.¡±

    ¡°What did you have to talk about?¡± Alexander asked fiercely.

    ¡°Some... things.¡± Jeanne deliberately avoided answering.

    Alexander¡¯s expression turned ugly.

    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s nothing much. I just figured I haven¡¯t been back for quite a while to visit my grandfather, whereas you, I see you every day at work. He seems to be in good health.¡±

    Naturally, Alexander did not believe Jeanne¡¯s nonsense.

    ¡°Dad, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll head back to work.¡± Jeanne smiled. ¡°However, I¡¯ll be back more often too. After all, Grandpa has told me to.¡±

    Alexander looked at Jeanne coldly.

    Jeanne said calmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t know at first, but now I realize my grandfather is pretty good to me.¡±

    Alexander sneered.

    How could his father be good to Jeanne?

    She must be dreaming.

    ¡°He also said that I¡¯m much more capable than Jasmine and Joshua and that he doesn¡¯t regret giving me the shares. He told me if I work hard, he¡¯ll give me more privileges in the future.¡± Jeanne looked very innocent as she said, ¡°Father, although Harken¡¯s tradition is for the son to take over the family, if the son can¡¯t support the family, will grandfather go against that tradition? After all, George may be Edward¡¯s son, but his family name is Lawrence. I¡¯m sure my grandfather can see that too.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Alexander¡¯s expression changed.

    ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just all in my mind.¡± After Jeanne said that, she left.

    Alexander stared coldly at Jeanne¡¯s back.

    Jeanne¡¯s smugness made him feel ufortable, but he had to admit that it served as a warning for him.

    Over the past few years, his father had be increasingly dissatisfied with his control over Lawrence Enterprise and displeased with Joshua¡¯s mediocrity. However, Jeanne¡¯s return drastically changed Jonathan¡¯s thoughts on the matter... Perhaps his father might be swayed.

    At that, Alexander¡¯s expression turned grim.

    He could allow Jeanne to snatch Lawrence Enterprise away from them! Never in a million years!

    ¡­

    Jeanne walked out of the Lawrence family¡¯s manor, where Miles had parked the car at the entrance.

    When Jeanne sat in it, Miles asked, ¡°Are we going back to Lawrence Enterprise?¡±

    Jeanne looked at the time ¡ª it was 4:30 p.m., which was neither toote nor early.

    She said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the Swans.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± With that, Miles started the car and drove away.

    Jeanne leaned against the back seat, thinking about something.

    She deliberately went behind Alexander¡¯s back and came to look for Jonathan today to sow discord between the two of them.

    Now that Jonathan knew her ¡°ambition¡±, which had inspired his ambition, his opinion of her would definitely change even more, and he would protect her. In turn, Alexander and even Joshua would fall out of favor, causing a conflict between Alexander and Jonathan. Alexander would be worried that Jonathan would really give everything to her, and since he could not ept such a thing, it would create a rift between the father and son.

 Chapter 556 - Sowing Discord Between The Lawrences

    <h4>Chapter 556: Sowing Discord Between The Lawrences</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Once there was a rift between them, it would be easy for her to deal with the Lawrences.

    The corners of her mouth curled into an evil smile.

    Then, she took out her phone and dialed a number.

    The call went through, and she looked a little surprised when she heard, ¡°Eldest Young Lady Lawrence?¡±

    ¡°Nox.¡± Jeanne said, ¡°Are you free? I want to talk to you.¡±

    ¡°Talk to me? Are you going to kill me?¡± Nox¡¯s desire to live was still very strong, especially since he was right in front of a certain someone.

    The moment he answered the call, a certain busy person, who had been ignoring him all day, looked up at Nox.

    His attention was drawn the moment Nox mentioned his wife.

    ¡°It¡¯s business.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s not, I wouldn¡¯t have answered your call either.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    The person on the other end smiled. ¡°Now?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re free, I¡¯ll wait for you now at Bamboo Garden.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Nox agreed immediately.

    After that, he deliberately said to Edward in a flirtatious manner, ¡°Your wife has asked me to meet her at Bamboo Garden, so I¡¯m getting off work early.¡±

    Edward nced at Nox and suddenly put down the work in his hands. He said, ¡°I happen to have nothing else to do.¡±

    Nox thought, ¡®Dude, you clearly have a lot of things to do, and because Eden has been fired, you have even more things to do. How shameless are you to say you have nothing else to do?¡¯

    ¡­

    Jeanne put down the phone and pondered for a while before dialing Monica¡¯s number out of concern.

    Monica was feeling pretty down, so when she received Jeanne¡¯s call, she sounded a little weak. ¡°Jeannie.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t you helping Michael? Are you regretting it already?¡± Jeanne teased.

    ¡°That¡¯s not it. I¡¯m definitely going to help Michael. Now that I¡¯vee this far, I have no choice but to help him.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you feeling so down?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I thought I made the right decision, but no one seems to support me. Now that I¡¯ve calmed down, I feel horrible.¡± Jeanne could tell from Monica¡¯s tone that Monica was feeling down.

    ¡°Are you at work now?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°No, how would I be in the mood to go to work?¡± Monica said, ¡°I¡¯m at the hotel now, lying on the bed and waiting to die.¡±

    ¡°How about this? Since we haven¡¯t met for so long,e to Bamboo Garden for dinner. We¡¯ll talk about you, Michael, and Dr. Jones.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Monica nodded.

    She really needed someone to guide her.

    After returning from her family¡¯s vi, Michael sent her to a hotel.

    Monica should have gone to look for a house as she could not stay in the hotel forever. However, she could not bring herself to do it and refused to go with Michael. She even refused Michael apanying her, so she returned to the hotel on her own and had been lying on the bed ever since.

    She did not know why, but after she calmed down, she felt lost. It was as if nothing could bring her back to her senses.

    Ever since she was young, she had always been full of energy and nothing could stop her, not even for a minute. When she was unhappy, she would go to a bar to get drunk and go crazy. However, today¡­ She did not feel the urge to go out at all. She was so depressed that there was nothing she wanted to do.

    If Jeannie had not called her, she did not know how long she would haveid there.

    Monica was also a little annoyed.

    She did not care at first, but after lying on the bed for a while, she began to care about what her cousin said about wanting to pursue Finn.

    How could Sarah get Finn?

    With Finn¡¯s cold-as-ice attitude, he would not be with Sarah no matter what.

    She was clearly aware of the situation, yet she was still unhappy.

    Especially at the thought of how Finn ignored her, she felt even more ufortable.

    She gritted her teeth, jumped up from the bed, and patted her lifeless face.

    She could not allow herself to wallow in her sadness. She had to help Michael stabilize his career as quickly as possible and then leave Michael to return to Finn¡¯s side, even if it meant she had to be shameless.

    She always thought Finn was cold. However, after spending some time together in the hospital, she realized that Finn was the type of person who was cold on the outside but warm on the inside. Although people like him may seem difficult to please, all she had to do was put in more effort to break down his wall.

    With that thought in mind, Monica felt a little better.

    Then, she washed her face and touched up her makeup.

    Since the five-star presidential suite had everything equipped, it would be a waste not to use its amenities.

 Chapter 557 - Sowing Discord Between The Lawrences

    <h4>Chapter 557: Sowing Discord Between The Lawrences</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    The main point was that Jeanne looked too charming, so if Monica had no makeup, she would instantly turn into dust.

    She, too, had her dignity to uphold.

    After making herself look presentable, she left the room in good spirits.

    In the meantime, Jeanne also returned to Bamboo Garden.

    In the hall, George was ying dominoes on the floor at one of the corners after school. He was so immersed in it, and a lot of them were on the floor, looking a littleplicated.

    Jeanne went over to take a look, but she was careful. She was afraid that if she touched it, her son would kill her.

    She squatted down. ¡°Why are you suddenly ying this?¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have anything else to y.¡±

    Jeanne felt a little hurt.

    Ever since she returned to South Hampton, it seemed she had been spending less and less time with George.

    She touched George¡¯s head, feeling a little guilty.

    However, George did not mind as he continued to ce the dominoes carefully.

    Jeanne went upstairs and decided she would take a shower first before changing into somefortable clothes.

    After all, she knew when Nox would be able toe, and a shower would not take long anyway.

    She returned to the bedroom and took off the tight business attire on her body when suddenly, someone hugged her into his embrace.

    Jeanne was speechless.

    ¡°Jeannie, when have you been so proactive?¡± Edward¡¯s deep male voice rang in her ear, and it sounded a little lustful.

    ¡°Why are you back so early?¡±

    ¡°Because I miss you.¡± His maic voice was alluring.

    ¡®Don¡¯t mess around,¡¯ Jeanne thought. Then, she tried to wriggle herself out of his body. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    ¡°Edward, I have an appointment with Nox.¡± Jeanne was flustered and exasperated.

    However, at that moment, Edward picked her up horizontally.

    ¡°I won¡¯t do anything.¡±

    Who would believe him?!

    ¡°Have I heard of the story about the boy who cried wolf?¡± Jeanne frowned.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    ¡®Like, my *ss! Edward, you stud!¡¯

    Downstairs in the living room, Nox sat on the sofa and waited for quite a while, which made him think how long Jeanne needed to take to change her clothes.

    As he was a little bored, he walked toward George, who ced the dominoes down seriously and did not even bat an eyelid at Nox.

    Nox squatted down and said, ¡°I heard you¡¯re Edward¡¯s son.¡±

    George¡¯s hand that was holding the dominoes paused for a moment.

    ¡°Have I touched a nerve?¡± Nox deliberately asked

    He deliberately attacked George because he felt the brat needed someone to teach him a lesson.

    George gently ced the domino down and said, ¡°Why are you so smug about me being Fourth Master Swan¡¯s son?¡±

    Nox was stunned.

    Suddenly, he was rendered a little speechless by George¡¯s words.

    On second thought, why was he showing off?

    He was just reminding himself again and again that he was still single. Even so, he could not lose his cool.

    He said, ¡°I¡¯m not smug. I am just gloating. From what I heard, you really hate Edward. Who would have thought that Edward would be your father huh? Are you upset about it? Ufortable? Unhappy? If you tell me, I can enlighten you.¡±

    George raised his head and looked at Nox.

    Unhappiness was written all over his small face as he found the man childish.

    However, he had to admit that every sentence hurt his heart. Although he had calmly epted the fact that Fourth Master Swan was his biological father, the thought of it made him frustrated.

    He really never thought that his biological father was still alive, much less that his biological father was Fourth Master Swan.

    He clearly did not like the man, but now, the man had be his biological father ¡ª one that he could not choose.

    George stared at Nox. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s nothing bad about it.¡±

    ¡°Compromising so quickly isn¡¯t your style at all! You should be so angry that you hack Swan Enterprise¡¯s internalwork and make it fail to operate normally for a week. You could be a little more ruthless by posting Swan Enterprise¡¯s trade secrets on the ck market¨C¡±

    ¡°Are you and Fourth Master Swan fake friends?¡± George¡¯s childish voice sounded very mature.

    Nox was stunned at how the kid knew that ng!

    ¡°But even if there are two of you, you can¡¯t beat Fourth Master Swan.¡±

    ¡°You brat!¡± Nox was furious.

    George did not care that Nox was angry. He just lowered his head andid out the dominoes seriously again.

    At that moment, he did not forget to add insult to injury. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with being Fourth Master Swan¡¯s son! At the very least, I used to call you uncle, but now I don¡¯t have to.¡±

    That brat really hit the nail on the head. What George said was like a knife stabbing into his heart, and he could not even pull it out.

    Nox was so exasperated.

    Edward must have given birth to a little monster!

    He stared at George, and when he saw the serious look on George¡¯s face, an evil thought came to him. Suddenly, he reached his hand out.

 Chapter 558 - Sowing Discord Between The Lawrences

    <h4>Chapter 558: Sowing Discord Between The Lawrences</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    He reached his hand out and touched it lightly.

    George saw the dominoes he had arranged for the whole afternoon fall down, one by one, in the shape of a flower.

    George turned his head and looked at Nox.

    However, Nox did not apologize at all. ¡°Oops. My hand slipped.¡±

    ¡°Childish.¡± George put down the dominoes in his hand, stood up from the ground, and left.

    Nox watched as George¡¯s short legs scuttled upstairs.

    After a long time, it only came to him that George called him childish.

    He yelled at the stairs, ¡°Who are you calling childish? You fart, you¡¯re the childish one!¡±

    Teddy, who was not far from him, was speechless when he heard Nox.

    Whether or not George was childish had nothing to do with Nox!

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did George bully you?¡± A female¡¯s gloating voice suddenly sounded beside his ear.

    Nox turned his head to see Monica in front of him and thought his eyes were ying tricks on him.

    He could not believe the woman still had the nerve to show up.

    Having been pissed off by George, Nox almost could not control himself and wanted to strangle her to death.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Nox shouted at her.

    Annoyed by Nox shouting at her, Monica said, ¡°This isn¡¯t your house.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be with Michael? Go back to Michael and don¡¯te out. You¡¯re hurting my eyes.¡±

    ¡°Nox! How do you have such a bad mouth?¡± Monica was angry.

    ¡°Yours is worse! How much better can you be bragging to the media that Finn didn¡¯t touch you?¡± Nox had been brooding over that matter for a long time.

    Anger was building up in Monica¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Hurry up and go to your lover, Michael. Go. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll go blind if I see you for another second.¡±

    ¡°F*ck!¡± Monica was so angry that she wanted to strangle Nox to death.

    The guy¡¯s mouth was really poisonous.

    She had known him for many years and knew the guy could be harsh with his words. However, hearing him describe her like that made her hopping mad.

    ¡°Hurry up and leave,¡± Nox urged.

    Monica was so angry that she really wanted to turn around and leave, but she suddenly stopped and looked at Nox. ¡°You weren¡¯t the one who invited me here. Since you want me to leave, I¡¯m not leaving!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to look for Jeannie.¡± As Monica said that, she was about to go upstairs.

    Nox grabbed hold of her, and his grip hurt Monica. ¡°You¡¯ve ruined your rtionship with Finn, and now you want to ruin Edward¡¯s sex life, huh?¡±

    Nox, in fact, was quite smart.

    Seeing that Edward had been up there for a long time and had note down, any wise person would know what they were up to.

    Monica did not react for a while.

    ¡°You either sit obediently on the sofa over there and don¡¯t wander around in front of me or leave right now.¡±

    Monica shook Nox¡¯s hand off and sat on the sofa in the living room in a huff.

    In the meantime, Nox could not be bothered about Monica either. He was sitting on the floor, looking at the domino he had destroyed, and wondered what was so fun about the game.

    Nox picked up a domino out of boredom and yed with it idly until he suddenly thought of something.

    He quickly took out his phone and typed a message. ¡°We¡¯re having a dinner party at Bamboo Garden tonight. Hurry over.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not feeling too well, so I won¡¯t being over,¡± Finn replied.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve gathered together. Don¡¯t try to avoid it. At the same time, let¡¯s celebrate you being single again.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s really no need.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t abandon your brother just because of a woman, right?¡±

    It seemed like Finn really could not avoid it, so he agreed. ¡°Okay.¡±

    In fact, he did not know how to reject Nox¡¯s request, and just like that, Nox¡¯s evil n seeded.

    Nox turned to look at Monica, who he thought should be taught a lesson.

    ¡­

    In the living room, Nox had been waiting for a long time and was bored out of his mind.

    Did those two have to be so brazen in broad daylight?

    Fine. He understood they were newlyweds who had been separated for seven years.

    With that, Nox stood up from the floor and walked to the sofa, where he saw Monica sitting on the sofa and texting.

    He stretched his neck out to take a look, knowing she was texting Michael, that stud. He said, ¡°If being apart is so hard, why don¡¯t you go back to his side?¡±

    Monica took a look at Nox and ignored him.

    She and Michael were just talking about the house.

    When she returned to the hotel that afternoon, she thought Michael had gone to work.

    After all, he was still in a special situation. Although today¡¯s news had made him famous and won him a lot of votes, it was still a critical period of time that he could not overlook.

    However, never did she expect that Michael was looking for a house for her.

    He said he was afraid it would be inconvenient for her to stay in the hotel. That went to show how good Michael was to her!

    Moreover, the information sent to her about the house was veryprehensive.

    He had made sure to find out the house¡¯s condition, the neighborhood, the surrounding buildings, the traffic safety, and even the neighbors for her.

    She replied, ¡°This one then.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll look for an intermediary to buy it.¡±

    ¡°How much is it? I¡¯ll transfer the money to you first.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a gift from me.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s to thank you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary.¡±

    After that, there was no reply from the other end.

    Hence, Monica quickly called Michael. As soon as the call connected, she said anxiously, ¡°Michael, I¡¯ll buy the house myself.¡±

    As soon as she said that, she saw Finn in the living room.

 Chapter 559 - Uproar About the Layoffs, Jeanne Against Lawrence Enterpriseâ€™s Senior Management

    <h4>Chapter 559: Uproar About the Layoffs, Jeanne Against Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s Senior Management</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    In Bamboo Garden, Monica had just told Michael that she would buy the house herself when she saw Finn show up.

    She was a little stunned as she held onto her phone.

    Michael called her name out a few times, ¡°Monica.¡±

    Only then did Monicae back to her senses, and she walked to the side with her phone in hand.

    Nox looked at Monica walking away and turned around to face Finn, who was obviously not in a good mood.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know she was here,¡± Nox lied.

    Of course, Finn did not believe him.

    He said, ¡°I¡¯m going back.¡±

    ¡°Finn.¡± Nox pulled him back. ¡°Why are you afraid of her? She¡¯s the one who should be hiding.¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to see her.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see her, she¡¯s the one who should get lost. Straighten your back for me!¡± Nox had a stern look on his face.

    However, Finn was not that childish.

    He just felt that since he did not want the matter to be a burden to him anymore, he did not want to bring any unnecessary trouble upon himself.

    Monica came back after the call ended.

    Nox looked at her and could not help but say sarcastically, ¡°Already talking about buying a new house, huh? Are you moving in together so soon?¡±

    Monica could not be bothered with Nox, who deliberately added, ¡°You haven¡¯t even slept with Finn after so many years, yet now you¡¯re sleeping with Michael just after you broke up with him? Monica, are you that impatient?¡±

    ¡°Nox, you¡¯re deliberately picking on me today, aren¡¯t you?¡± Monica was furious.

    ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth. Why? You can do it, but no one else can say it?¡±

    ¡°F*ck!¡± Monica swore out of frustration. Then, she picked up her crutches and was about to fight Nox.

    Luckily, Nox was quick to react by grabbing Monica¡¯s crutches.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite fierce.¡± Nox held himself back from reacting.

    As Monica could not get her crutches out of Nox¡¯s hand, no matter how hard she tried, she looked at Nox fiercely with her eyes red.

    Having been ridiculed by Nox, she felt terrible.

    On the other hand, Nox was over the moon to see Monica flustered and exasperated. He let go of the crutches and gave them a slight push.

    Monica was still holding on to her crutches tightly when Nox suddenly let go. On top of the fact that she was standing on one leg, she lost her bnce and fell backward.

    As Finn watched her fall, his hand seemed to move instinctively. However, the movement was so small that it was not obvious.

    Monica fell to the ground with a bang, and her eyes watered from the fall.

    ¡®Damn it. Nox, that son of a b*tch!¡¯ Monica cursed in her heart. At that moment, she was in so much pain that tears streamed down her face.

    Yet, the culprit, Nox, as well as Finn, who was standing still beside her, looked at her pathetic state with indifference.

    Monica¡¯s gazended on Finn, whom she hoped woulde over and help her up.

    However, Finn turned around indifferently and left. He said, ¡°Nox, I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    ¡°Hey, why are you leaving? The one who should be leaving is Monica,¡± Nox said from behind him.

    ¡°As long as we don¡¯t see each other, it¡¯s the same no matter who leaves,¡± Finn said coldly. After that, he left without turning back.

    Nox chased after him beforeing back in a huff, while Monica gritted her teeth and got up from the ground.

    The fall hurt so bad that she felt she had suffered a concussion, and there should also be a big bump on the back of her head.

    She bared her teeth and red at Nox furiously.

    After the heated argument, the atmosphere in the living room was tense.

    After a long time, the sound of footsteps finally came from the stairs in the hall, signaling that Edward and Jeanne wereing down.

    To be honest, Jeanne could feel herself trembling as she walked.

    She did not know that men could have sex anywhere at any time... and for a long time too.

    When she saw Nox¡¯s resentful gaze, she felt bad for him.

    As Edward and Jeanne walked over hand in hand, they saw Monica in a bad mood.

    ¡°I told Monica toe over.¡± Jeanne could immediately sense the emotions of the people around her and hurriedly exined herself.

    Edward did not say anything.

    On the contrary, Nox looked unhappy. ¡°Next time when you invite her, don¡¯t invite me. She disgusts me.¡±

    Jeanne was speechless at how childish Nox could be.

    ¡°By the way, why did you ask me toe?¡± Nox asked. At that moment, he could not help but sh them an evil smile. ¡°I hope it¡¯s not for me to witness how long you guys take!¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s face immediately turned red.

    Edward nced at Nox, who pretended not to see him.

    Jeanne said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m looking for you for work matters.¡±

 Chapter 560 - Uproar About the Layoffs, Jeanne Against Lawrence Enterpriseâ€™s Senior

    <h4>Chapter 560: Uproar About the Layoffs, Jeanne Against Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s Senior Management</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Nox asked. ¡°If we could¡¯ve talked earlier, I would have left earlier so that I wouldn¡¯t have to see her.¡±

    ¡°Nox, did you wake up on the wrong side of the bed today?¡± Monica roared angrily.

    ¡°Luckily, I did, or the usual me would¡¯ve beaten you to death.¡±

    ¡°F*ck. I will fight it out with you!¡± Monica was really simmering with rage today.

    Jeanne grabbed Monica, who was threatening Nox.

    ¡°Enough. You, go to the small courtyard next door and have some tea while waiting for me. I¡¯lle to you once I¡¯ve spoken to Nox.¡±

    Monica¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°To think I¡¯ve always treated Nox as a friend. What¡¯s up with him today? He¡¯s been mocking me non-stop.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never treated you as a friend. Finn is my friend.¡± Nox was still trying to provoke Monica.

    ¡°Nox, I¡¯m ending my friendship with you right now!¡± Monica shouted.

    ¡°So be it. I¡¯m not afraid of you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Jeanne dragged Monica away.

    Nox looked at Monica and Jeanne¡¯s backs and turned to Edward. ¡°Edward, if your wife is as sensible as you say she is, why would she have such an unreasonable friend like Monica?¡±

    Edward ignored Nox.

    Nox said, ¡°I called Finn over just now because I wanted to take revenge on Monica in front of him, but he left. Why do you think he left? I have a hundred ways to piss Monica off.¡±

    ¡°He probably just wants to let it go peacefully. You should mind your own business. Finn is very rational and knows what to do when faced with anything. Just don¡¯t disturb him for the time being,¡± Edward said bluntly.

    Nox pursed his lips and said, ¡°I want to send Finn a few women.¡±

    Edward looked at Nox, speechless.

    ¡°Tell me. How could he not have touched Monica after being married to Monica for so many years? I get so angry when I think of it!¡±

    Just as Edward was about to speak, Jeanne returned to the hall. ¡°Nox,e with me for a moment.¡±

    Nox followed Jeanne to the side.

    Jeanne took the documents she had ced in the living room when she returned and handed them to Nox.

    Nox was baffled. ¡°What are these?¡±

    ¡°Can you help me to investigate these people and see if there is anything that cannot see the light of day?¡±

    Nox frowned. ¡°They are all... part of Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s senior management.¡±

    ¡°Because we¡¯re going to fire them, we want to try and use an abnormal method that would not cause strife.¡±

    ¡°I suddenly think that you, Eldest Young Lady Lawrence, are more scheming than I thought.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never said I¡¯m a good person.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Nox nodded and then said, ¡°When do you want it?¡±

    ¡°Can you get it done in a week?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you asking a little too much of me?¡± Nox raised his eyebrows.

    Jeanne affirmed him. ¡°No, this is what you¡¯re good at.¡±

    Nox did not know what to say.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for your good news.¡± Jeanne smiled.

    Just like that, the matter was settled.

    Still, Nox was very confused.

    He watched Jeanne returning to Edward¡¯s side calmly and Edward hugging Jeanne quite naturally.

    Why did he feel that those two people were showing off their rtionship wherever they went?

    He shouted at them, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    However, the two of them ignored him.

    ¡°I said I¡¯m leaving,¡± he shouted a little louder.

    This time, Edward waved his hand, telling Nox to leave and don¡¯t disturb them.

    That man was the epitome of forgetting his friends when he had a partner.

    Nox drove back.

    At that hour, he had yet to have dinner.

    Considering it had been a long time since he returned home, he reckoned his parents must have missed him a lot.

    Hence, he would go back and give them a surprise.

    With that thought in mind, he drove straight back to the Winter family¡¯s home.

    ¡­

    In the hall in Bamboo Garden, Jeanne pushed her way out of Edward¡¯s embrace and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to look for Monica.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d better have a good chat with your friend.¡±

    Jeanne was a little speechless.

    Nox¡¯s dislike for Chi Mu was expressed in his words, and although Edward was not as childish, she could tell that he was displeased with Monica.

    After all, Monica¡¯s actions were really... iprehensible.

    She nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    With that, Jeanne walked to the small courtyard at the side.

    Meanwhile, Monica was still fuming with anger as Teddy poured a cup of tea for her.

    ¡°Teddy, you can head in first.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Once Teddy left, Jeanne sat opposite Monica.

    Monica asked angrily, ¡°Where¡¯s Nox?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s left.¡±

    ¡°Damn it. I really wanted to beat him to death.¡±

 Chapter 561 - Uproar About the Layoffs, Jeanne Against Lawrence Enterpriseâ€™s Senior

    <h4>Chapter 561: Uproar About the Layoffs, Jeanne Against Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s Senior Management</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    At that moment, Jeanne did not intend to side with Monica.

    Seeing that Jeanne kept silent, Monica¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Was I wrong in doing that? In regards to Michael¡¯s matter, was I wrong?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jeanne nodded.

    Monica felt a wave of difort in her heart.

    She thought Jeanne would understand her since she had already justified her decision.

    ¡°I can put myself in your position and agree with what you did, but as a bystander, or even from Dr. Jones¡¯s point of view, what you did is too immature,¡± Jeanne told her straight to her face.

    Monica bit her lips, and her eyes turned red again.

    Now that everyone was against her decision, she started reflecting on herself ¡ª whether her impulse decision was right or not.

    Should she have used another way to help Michael instead of what she thought was the most effective?

    ¡°But now that you¡¯ve done it, there¡¯s no point in saying anything,¡± Jeanne said bluntly.

    Monica could only nod silently and say, ¡°I really didn¡¯t think my decision would be so unpopr. My parents, my most important friend, and Finn...¡±

    Tears began to well up in Monica¡¯s eyes.

    She recalled how cold Finn was to her just now. It was as if he was looking at her like she was a stranger.

    ¡°You just think you¡¯re helping others, but in fact, you don¡¯t know how much harm you¡¯ve caused others. By saying to the press today that you kept your innocence for Michael, you¡¯re pushing Dr. Jones further and further away.¡± Jeanne could not help but sigh.

    That silly girl barely considered things before doing them.

    ¡°At that time, I just wanted to make the press believe in my rtionship with Michael so that he could recover his image sooner,¡± Monica exined.

    ¡°I understand, but does anyone else understand? Does Dr. Jones understand? He has been reluctant to hurt you for so many years, yet you just trampled on his kindness to you.¡± Feeling a little annoyed, Jeanne said, ¡± Forget it. Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore.¡±

    If she continued talking, she was afraid that Monica would cry again.

    In the end, she still gave in to Monica.

    They both grew up together, so she understood Monica¡¯s character very well. If she said too much now, Monica might really be depressed.

    She said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve chosen to divorce Finn and help Michael, don¡¯t care about whether your decision is right or wrong. Regardless of right or wrong, the decision has been made, and you can¡¯t change anything. I called you here today to give you some advice on this matter.¡±

    Monica nodded.

    Even though Jeanne did not agree with her doing so, she would still consider it from her standpoint, and for that, Monica was touched.

    With her red eyes and red nose, she looked at Jeanne.

    Jeanne said, ¡°When ites to helping Michael, you must keep your principles! First of all, if you have never thought of being together with Michael, you shouldn¡¯t be too intimate with him, such as holding hands, hugging, kissing, and even sleeping together¨C¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way!¡± Monica retorted.

    How could she and Michael do such a thing?

    ¡°Just because you don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible, doesn¡¯t mean he doesn¡¯t!¡±

    Monica was about to speak when Jeanne said, ¡°I know you trust Michael, but you have to listen to me now.¡±

    Monica bit her lip and nodded.

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s in public, in private, or for the sake of dignity, you have to reject Michael from being too friendly. Once youpromise, you¡¯ll do it again and again. As to helping Michael, you have to take a clear stand. Don¡¯t let Michael think that he can rekindle your old rtionship.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Monica agreed.

    ¡°While you and Michael are ¡®together¡¯, you have to pay attention to Michael¡¯s career development. Once it seems like his position has stabilized, you have to pull yourself back in time. The longer you¡¯re together, the stronger your rtionship will be.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°During this period of time, I suggest you don¡¯t disturb Dr. Jones,¡± Jeanne said, ¡°While you¡¯re still involved with Michael, the more you disturb him, the more Dr. Jones would get fed up with you. You¡¯d better treat it like you and Dr. Jones are divorced.¡±

    Monica nodded with her eyes still red.

    Was Finn¡¯s attitude toward her obvious?

    ¡°Last but not least.¡± Jeanne looked stern, which scared Monica a little.

    Jeanne said, ¡°Don¡¯t treat Michael as a good person.¡±

 Chapter 562 - Uproar About the Layoffs, Jeanne Against Lawrence Enterpriseâ€™s Senior

    <h4>Chapter 562: Uproar About the Layoffs, Jeanne Against Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s Senior Management</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Jeannie¨C¡±

    ¡°Listen to me.¡± Jeanne interrupted her, ¡°No matter if he¡¯s a good or bad person, you must keep your guard up. Even if he¡¯s a good person, there¡¯s nothing wrong with you being on guard against him as it won¡¯t cause any conflict between you both. But if he¡¯s a bad person, you¡¯re protecting yourself by putting your guard up.¡±

    Monica believed that Michael was a good person and wanted to refute Jeanne. However, when she saw how stern Jeanne looked, she was suddenly convinced.

    ¡°Monica.¡± Jeanne¡¯s tone was a little heavy. ¡°Your choice this time is not a good one. Since you can¡¯t change it, the only thing you can do is to stop it from bringing more harm.¡±

    Monica nodded. ¡°Although I don¡¯t feel that my choice is wrong, I believe in you.¡±

    Jeanne smiled.

    She was just afraid that one day, when the truth came out, Monica would not be able to ept it.

    In fact, she was also anticipating it as she knew Michael was not the kind of person they thought he was.

    ¡­

    Monica did not stay for dinner at the Bamboo Garden because she said Nox¡¯s mouth was poisonous and that Edward¡¯s eyes were murderous.

    She was afraid that if she stayed too long in Bamboo Garden, she would feel depressed.

    After Monica left, Edward and Jeanne, as well as George, who was sitting quietly in the corner and cing his dominoes, were left in Bamboo Garden.

    Edward hugged Jeanne in his arms and said, ¡°Are you nning to make a move against the Lawrences?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jeanne did not hide it.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Edward replied calmly and did not ask further.

    ¡°Edward,¡± Jeanne called out to him.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°If one day, we stand on different sides, what would you do?¡±

    Edward seemed to be stunned for a second.

    When he did not answer, Jeanne smiled and said, ¡°Just protect George.¡±

    She looked at George in the corner with a smile.

    Nothing else mattered except protecting George, and that was also why she exposed George¡¯s identity.

    Something could happen to her but not George.

    Edward held her in her arms as he said, ¡°Only you can kill me.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as I kill you,¡± Edward said.

    It seemed like an oath.

    At that, Jeanne felt a little inexplicably uneasy.

    Sometimes, she did not know if their seemingly real rtionship would be indestructible when they had to make that choice, or would it shatter at the touch?

    She raised her head and looked at Edward, who was also looking at her. Then, she took the initiative and kissed his lips.

    Edward¡¯s heartbeat began to race.

    In fact, Jeanne rarely took the initiative, so every time she did, it would make his knees weak.

    He held the back of Jeanne¡¯s head as they kissed.

    Teddy quickly walked over to George. ¡°Young master, let¡¯s go upstairs and y.¡±

    George, of course, caught sight of his so-called biological father and his biological mother doing things inappropriate for children.

    His mother said that after having a biological father, he would not be an orphan. However, she was wrong.

    After having a biological father, he did not even have a mother.

    While he followed Teddy angrily to the second floor, he started to think how he could snatch his biological mother back from his biological father!

    ¡­

    In the Winter¡¯s family home, Nox went back for the first time in forever, and the servants stared at him in a daze.

    ¡°What¡¯s with your expression? Did you see a ghost?¡± Nox was speechless.

    The servant quickly said respectfully, ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect you toe back today. Young Master, wee home.¡±

    Nox nced at the servant before walking into the hall.

    At that moment, other than his father, Eugene Winter, and his mother, Eugene Sullivan, Shelly was also there.

    Shelly was everywhere he went. Not only was she staying in his apartment, but she was also there when he returned home.

    He walked over casually and sat down on the sofa.

    Eugene looked at his son with a look of disdain. ¡°Did the sun rise from the west today? I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re willing toe home.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been busy with work.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve been busy with work.¡±

    ¡°How can you think of me like that?¡± Nox was a little angry. ¡°I work my *ss out there, and you guys are at home enjoying yourselves¨C¡±

    ¡°He brings a woman home to spend the night every day,¡± Shelly suddenly said.

    Nox¡¯s eyes were bulging as he yelled at Shelly, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°I have evidence.¡± Shelly took out her phone and clicked on the photo. ¡°They¡¯re not the same every night¨C¡±

 Chapter 563 - Uproar About the Layoffs, Jeanne Against Lawrence Enterpriseâ€™s Senior

    <h4>Chapter 563: Uproar About the Layoffs, Jeanne Against Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s Senior Management</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Shelly.¡± Nox took Shelly¡¯s phone.

    However, Shelly was not angry, whereas Eugene and Yara were.

    ¡°Nox, you unfilial son. All you know how to do all day is fool around with women. When will you behave? Why do you... Watch me beat you to death!¡± Eugene immediately had the maid bring him a stick.

    Of course, Nox was not stupid enough to wait for his father to beat him. He quickly stood up from the sofa and ran upstairs to his room.

    Eugene was exasperated.

    Yara was also so angry that she said to her husband, ¡°We must make Nox stop that act of his. He¡¯s already 26 or 27 years old. If this continues, his life will be wasted.¡±

    ¡°Get him married,¡± Eugene said. ¡°We must immediately arrange for Shelly and Nox to get married.¡±

    Eugene also thought that n was feasible, so she turned to Shelly and said in a much gentler tone, ¡°Shelly, are you still willing to get married to Nox?¡±

    Shelly nodded.

    After all, what was there to be unwilling about?

    Back then, she had entered this house with the purpose to marry Nox.

    ¡°In the future, if Nox continues to act so recklessly after you both are married, I will definitely break his legs,¡± Yara promised.

    Ever since she was young, she had heard quite a lot from them about teaching Nox a lesson.

    However, other than Grandpa Nox, who really knew how to teach Nox a lesson, Nox¡¯s parents had never beaten him before.

    Shelly did not expose them at that moment. Instead, she smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡±

    Eugene patted Shelly¡¯s head. ¡°If only Nox was half as obedient as you.¡±

    In fact, she was not obedient either.

    She just knew since she was young that if she wanted to live a better life, she had to live at the whim of others.

    After that, she stood up from the sofa. ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs to do my homework.¡±

    ¡°Dinner will be ready soon.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be down in a while,¡± Shelly agreed.

    Yara nodded.

    With that, Shelly went upstairs, but she was not going to do any homework.

    She was going to find Nox.

    Although she had been living under the same roof as Nox, they had never interacted. When she was home, he might not be in, or he might be doing sports¡­

    She knocked on Nox¡¯s door.

    Seeing that it was Shelly, Nox red at her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Mom said we should get married as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°In your dreams! I¡¯ll never marry you! Why are you so stubborn?¡± Nox was irritated by Shelly.

    Shelly, on the contrary, was very calm as she could never get angry with Nox. If she did, she would probably die of anger long ago.

    She said, ¡°What do you think is wrong with me? I¡¯ll try my best to change.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not good-looking, your figure isn¡¯t good, your personality isn¡¯t good, and nothing of you is good.¡± Nox wore a look of disgust on his face.

    ¡°I can get stic surgery and change my looks to whatever type you like.¡±

    Nox widened his eyes and looked at Shelly, not quite believing what Shelly had said!

    Shelly continued, ¡°I can sculpt or shape my body to what you like. I¡¯m on a diet now. If you pay attention, you¡¯ll notice I¡¯ve lost a lot of weight.¡±

    Nox frowned.

    It was true. He had never really paid any attention to her.

    Looking at her now, the loose t-shirt Shelly was wearing looked loose, her face seemed to have shrunk, and her exposed arms also looked much thinner.

    However, who said a woman had to be thin to look good?

    He said to Shelly firmly, ¡°I like curvy women, those with big boobs and butts.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Shelly nodded.

    ¡°Okay? Even if your figure is good, I won¡¯t be interested. Shelly, I¡¯m just not interested in you. What don¡¯t you understand?¡±

    ¡°What do you need to be interested in me? To go to bed with you?¡± Shelly asked.

    ¡°...Shelly, can¡¯t you be more reserved? Damn, I¡¯ve watched you grow up, so you¡¯re just a little kid to me. You¡¯re the kind of kid who makes me think I¡¯m a monster for sleeping with you. Do you think I¡¯ll marry you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not young anymore,¡± Shelly retorted.

    ¡°Forget it. I can¡¯t exin it to you clearly.¡± Nox waved his hand. ¡°In any case, there¡¯s no way we¡¯ll get married. Even if my parents beat me to death, I won¡¯t marry you.¡±

    ¡°But I want to marry you.¡± Shelly expressed her intention.

    ¡°What do you see in me? Do you want me to change my profession?¡± Now, Nox was furious. ¡°I¡¯m so dirty. I¡¯ve had sex with so many women. Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting a disease!¡±

    Shelly looked at him.

    ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to talk to you.¡± Nox then mmed the door shut.

 Chapter 564 - Uproar About the Layoffs, Jeanne Against Lawrence Enterpriseâ€™s Senior

    <h4>Chapter 564: Uproar About the Layoffs, Jeanne Against Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s Senior Management</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Shelly just stood outside the door to Nox¡¯s room.

    It seemed to her that marrying Nox would not be easy for he really, really hated her.

    Then, she returned to her room andy on her bed, a little absent-minded. She still felt sad about Nox¡¯s attitude toward her.

    Nox had never liked her since she was young.

    She remembered Nox¡¯s parents forced Nox to take her out to y with him once. Since she was eight years younger than Nox, he was already 18 years old at that time while she was only 10 years old. She did not know any of the things he liked to y with and was ridiculed by a group of his friends. After that, Nox seemed to hate her even more.

    Whenever she got close to him, he would fly into a rage.

    For a period of time, she actually avoided Nox.

    However, the consequence of avoiding Nox was that she might never be able to marry him! It was only by marrying him that she could enjoy everything she had now.

    Therefore, she could only choose to pander to him and curry favor with him.

    Shelly thought about some things and quietly readjusted her mindset.

    Anyway, she only wanted to marry Nox so that she could continue to stay in the family and live a wealthy life.

    As long as she knew her purpose, she could endure it even if Nox treated her badly.

    She turned around and took her phone, which was ringing.

    After a nce at the iing call, she picked it up. ¡°Sarah.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Lying in bed thinking about something.¡±

    ¡°Thinking about what?¡±

    ¡°Thinking about how I can marry Nox.¡±

    ¡°I was just thinking about how I can woo my Prince Charming.¡±

    Shelly could not help butugh.

    She was pretty happy for Sarah that her Prince Charming was now single again.

    Moreover, looking at the situation on the news, her Prince Charming should be done with his ex-wife.

    ¡°Tell me, what should I do?¡± Sarah was feeling distressed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Shelly really did not know.

    If it were about academics, she would, but she had no experience in dating.

    It could even be said that she was rather stupid in that aspect, or Nox would not hate her so much.

    ¡°To be honest, your matter is easy to resolve.¡± Sarah seemed to have sensed Shelly¡¯s emotions. She said, ¡°Nox¡¯s family wants Nox to marry you, but Nox doesn¡¯t want to marry you because he doesn¡¯t like you, and it¡¯s too difficult to make him like you. But if your goal is to marry Nox, regardless of whether he likes it or not, the most direct and effective way is to have his child. Once you¡¯re pregnant with Nox¡¯s child, no matter how much Nox resists, he will marry you. That way, isn¡¯t the position of Young Mistress yours?¡±

    ¡°I would like to, but Nox won¡¯t agree.¡±

    ¡°Force yourself on him.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t, and I don¡¯t want to scheme against him. I¡¯m afraid Nox will strangle me to death,¡± Shelly said straightforwardly.

    ¡°I heard that Nox is quite hot-tempered.¡± Sarah nodded. ¡°But Nox and my Prince Charming are great friends. If I manage to pursue my Prince Charming, he can persuade Nox, and maybe you and he will be together.¡±

    ¡°You must be dreaming. Although your Prince Charming is single again, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s easy for you to conquer him. It¡¯s obvious that he doesn¡¯t like you.¡±

    ¡°Can you not rain on my parade? I figured that since my cousin has hurt my Prince Charming so deeply, he needs someone tofort him. If I take advantage of this moment, he might see my good side and fall in love with me,¡± Sarah thought.

    ¡°In that case, I wish you good luck.¡±

    ¡°I wish you good luck too.¡±

    The two of them chatted for a while before they hung up.

    Shelly stared at the ceiling above her head and took a deep breath.

    Actually, all she wanted was the position of the Winter family¡¯s Young Mistress.

    She had lived a tough life before she was eight years old, and having tasted happiness, she could not bear to let it go!

    ..

    One weekter, in Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s marketing director¡¯s office, Jeanne received the information Nox gave her.

    Her so-called one week was just a casual remark. She had never thought that Nox would really be able to settle it for her within a week.

    It seemed like she really could not underestimate Nox or to be precise, the Swans¡¯ capabilities.

    She carefully sorted out the information before picking up the phone. ¡°Amy, report to the general affairs department that I want to hold a senior management meeting.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Director Lawrence.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    A fight was about to start in Lawrence Enterprise.

    Half an hourter, Jeanne sat in Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s senior management meeting room.

    A week ago, Jonathan hade to thepany again and specially set up a special team for the employee transfer within Lawrence Enterprise with Jeanne as the team leader. She mainly handled the transfer arrangements while the position of authority to approve was still under the chairman.

 Chapter 565 - Uproar About the Layoffs, Jeanne Against Lawrence Enterpriseâ€™s Senior

    <h4>Chapter 565: Uproar About the Layoffs, Jeanne Against Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s Senior Management</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    That also meant that Jeanne did not have to be under Alexander¡¯s control when it came to performing the employee transfer.

    At that moment, Alexander¡¯s expression was ugly.

    Jonathan¡¯s actions were obviously humiliating him.

    In private, Jonathan had exined to him why he did it ¡ª that his goal was to make use of Jeanne¡¯s skills to grow Lawrence Enterprise. In other words, he was just using Jeanne. However, to Alexander, it came across that Jonathan was questioning his ability.

    Although Alexander said he agreed with Jonathan, anger had long been brewing inside him.

    Seeing Jeanne sitting proudly beside him now, he felt a little indignant.

    Jeanne did not care about Alexander either as she said firmly, ¡°I¡¯ve gathered everyone for an emergency meeting today to confirm the name list for the employee transfer. This matter has been on hold for more than a month, and all of you senior managers should have taken up your new positions long ago. We won¡¯t say much about what happened, but of course, it¡¯s nobody¡¯s fault. After all, there were some problems with the emerce project, so it¡¯s only natural that this was dyed.¡±

    Jeanne was giving all in the senior management a way out.

    She continued, ¡°Today, with the chairman¡¯s approval, I¡¯ve rearranged and confirmed everyone¡¯s positions.¡±

    Jeanne made it very clear that the list was approved by the chairman. In that case, there was no room for discussion.

    The senior management was a little unhappy, but in the end, they kept their mouth shut and waited to hear the arrangements.

    They did not think it was a big deal anyway. If anything, they were just switching to a new position.

    Jeanne held the list and began to announce, ¡°Mr. Stone, you¡¯ll be removed from the position of general affairs director and appointed as the logistics director. Mr. Hoffman, you¡¯ll be removed from the position of finance director and appointed as Harken¡¯s branch manager. Mr. Weston...¡±

    Jeanne went on for a long time.

    Out of the 20 senior managers of the Lawrence Enterprise, 12 people¡¯s positions had been switched, and eight did not have their names read.

    Those whose names were not read aloud kept quiet, while those whose names were called out began to attack Jeanne frantically.

    Winston Stone held it in for a long time. However, once Jeanne finished speaking, he questioned her loudly, ¡°You want me demoted to the logistics department? Jeanne, what right do you have to do this? I hold the original shares of the Lawrence Enterprise. What right do you have to transfer me out of my position? This is simply a joke!¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t discuss it with me. What right do you have to make me go to send me to the branch office?¡± Bryce Hoffman, who was in cahoots with Winston, also started to get angry. ¡°What right do you have to transfer me? The employee transfer we talked about previously kept us in the same position. You¡¯re clearly demoting us by doing this. Why?¡±

    ¡°Although my position remains the same, I also feel sorry for the other directors,¡± Michelle Williams interjected. ¡°I don¡¯t agree with the employee transfer this time. If you said you wanted to transfer the people under us, with the Lawrences¡¯ authority in thepany, we¡¯ll let it slide. However, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re taking it too far by making changes to our positions?!¡±

    ¡°Madam Williams.¡± Jeanne turned to her.

    Michelle looked gant. ¡°If you don¡¯t like me, you can demote me as well. Let alone demote me, you can eveny me off. Anyway, I don¡¯t agree with your way of doing things. You¡¯re simply too self-righteous.¡±

    Michelle thought she was capable, and since she did not have her own name, Lawrence Enterprise would not survive without her.

    In fact, Lawrence Enterprise had been going downhill all these years.

    If it were not for them supporting Lawrence Enterprise, thepany would have fallen long ago with just Alexander leading.

    It was the same in the past.

    That was why Jonathan wanted to make changes to the senior management, but he did not dare to as he was afraid that Alexander could not lead thepany.

    Jeanne saw through Michelle¡¯s thoughts. She said, ¡°Since Madam Williams wants to resign, go ahead.¡±

    Thinking that she heard wrongly, Michelle looked straight at Jeanne. ¡°What did you say? You want me to resign?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it just now?¡± Jeanne raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°You!¡± Michelle was rendered speechless. However, she said fiercely, ¡°Jeanne, do you really want everyone to go against Lawrence Enterprise?¡±

    ¡°I just want to make Lawrence Enterprise better. Everyone here has indeed done a lot for Lawrence Enterprise, but things change, and some positions require more professional people¨C¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re mocking us!¡± Winston was furious.

    ¡°I¡¯m just stating a fact.¡±

    ¡°Jeanne¨C¡±

    ¡°I just told everyone about the change in position. Now, I¡¯m announcing the list of people we¡¯reying off.¡± Jeanne enunciated each word.

    As soon as she said that, the senior management, who were arguing, looked at Jeanne in surprise.

    Jeanne, on the other hand, was very calm as she announced the names of the remaining eight senior managers, including Michelle.

    Michelle¡¯s entire face turned green, and she shouted at Jeanne, ¡°What did you say? You want toy me off?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that your wish?¡±

    ¡°Jeanne, I¡¯ve worked at Lawrence Enterprise for 20 years, and now you want toy me off? Y-Y-You... I¡¯ll definitely sue you in court. I¡¯ll sue the Lawrence Enterprise and make thepany lose everything!¡±

    Jeanneughed light-heartedly and said, ¡°You can try.¡±

    As she said that, her imposing presence filled the room.

 Chapter 566 - Giving Them A Taste of Their Own Medicine

    <h4>Chapter 566: Giving Them A Taste of Their Own Medicine</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    In Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s senior management meeting room, Jeanne sat in the middle of the room while being questioned, used, and denounced by all the senior managers present.

    Nevertheless, Jeanne appeared very calm.

    Alexander was originally angry with Jeanne, but at that moment, he had to admit that he sincerely admired Jeanne.

    He, too, had also been the target of the senior management before. However, what he did was settle the matter and end the meeting as soon as possible because he did not have the confidence to argue with them. However, the current Jeanne was neither servile nor overbearing. To think she could be so indifferent in the face of so many people¡¯s resistance.

    Even when Michelle was scolding her, not only was she not intimidated, but her presence was much more imposing than Michelle¡¯s.

    One had to know that Michelle dealt with public rtions and customer service, so her words could be unforgiving, and her voice was loud. In any case, no matter who she quarreled with in thepany, she had never lost.

    Yet, she was subdued by Jeanne, whose authoritative statement stunned Michelle and made her speechless.

    Jeanne stood up from her seat and said, ¡°If any of you are dissatisfied with this arrangement or theyoff, you can make a big fuss out of it. But if you do, I wonder who will be humiliated instead? I hope you¡¯ll reconsider after you¡¯ve seen your respective documents.¡±

    As she spoke, Jeanne gave a look to Amy, who hurriedly handed the documents she had prepared in advance to all the senior managers present, one by one.

    The senior management was fuming as they took the documents and opened them dramatically. It was obvious that they were displeased with Jeanne.

    Winston opened them while saying, ¡°What are these again¨C¡±

    He was halfway through his sentence when he suddenly stopped.

    Upon seeing the documents in front of him, his expression sank, and his forehead started to sweat.

    Then, he raised his head to look at Jeanne.

    He did not expect the contents of the document to be the material procurement contract he signed a few years ago, for which he took a portion of themission. Themission was not much, to begin with, so under normal circumstances, no one should be able to discover it. Moreover, the other party had also given him cash. Logically speaking, no traces of it should be left behind. However, Jeanne had discovered it, and his entire face sank.

    At the same time, Michelle¡¯s expression also changed drastically as she looked at the document in front of her.

    In order to climb to a higher position, she slept with many people in the room. If that indecent photo in the document was exposed, she would be too embarrassed to stay.

    She gritted her teeth, feeling angry and humiliated.

    One had to know that considering her high position as a director, she had long looked down on those people she had slept with.

    At the thought of her scandal being exposed, her expression turned ugly.

    However, most of the other senior managers had the same expression.

    Everyone present was silent, and no one dared to say anything about Jeanne¡¯s arrangements.

    Alexander was stunned by the scene in front of him.

    He frowned, having no idea what documents Jeanne had prepared for those senior managers that could make all of them suddenly lose their confidence. They even fell silent andpromised.

    What exactly did Jeanne do?

    Alexander held it in and did not ask. After all, it was not appropriate for him to speak in that situation.

    The moment he opened his mouth, it would seem as though he did not know anything about the arrangements. Not only would it show that he was lowering himself, but it would also show that Jeanne was in charge.

    When Jeanne saw that all the senior management had stopped talking, she said calmly, ¡°I believe all the leaders have seen the reason why they¡¯re fired, demoted, or even transferred. I will not make it public here as long as everyone understands why. Of course, if you think it¡¯s unfair, feel like you¡¯ve been wronged, or have a misunderstanding toward us, you can bring it up separately. I will try my best to exin it to everyone.¡±

    Who, at that moment, dared to bring it up?

    Did that not mean they were exposing themselves?

    The room was pin-drop silent.

    Compared to the uproar they were causing earlier, they were awfully quiet now.

    Jeanne waited for a few minutes, ¡°If everyone has no objections, I will announce the change in the senior management. Pleaseplete all the handover or resignation procedures within three days.¡±

    ¡°Director Lawrence.¡± Michelle gritted her teeth and spoke.

    ¡°Madam Williams, please speak.¡± Jeanne still kept a good attitude.

    ¡°I agree with Director Lawrence¡¯s evaluation of my work,¡± Michelle acknowledged.

 Chapter 567 - Giving Them A Taste of Their Own Medicine

    <h4>Chapter 567: Giving Them A Taste of Their Own Medicine</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Jeanne smiled.

    People in the workce really knew how to twist the truth.

    Such a statement could make people think she left Lawrence Enterprise because of her work and not because of some shameful scandal.

    ¡°However, I¡¯ve worked hard in all the years I¡¯ve been in Lawrence Enterprise and led the public rtions department to sign many big contracts. Now that you want me to leave, I am indeed somewhat reluctant. Even if my skills are no longer sufficient, I have contributed all my youth to thepany...¡± Michelle was probably still somewhat unconvinced.

    Jeanne nodded. ¡°That meant none of you read all the contents of the document I gave you. Thepensation is written at the end of the document. Regarding the transfer and dismissal of position, a clear and detailed case should be stated in there. In short, for those who will be transferred, regardless of whether you¡¯ve been demoted or relocated, your original sries won¡¯t change, and you will still enjoy all the benefits you get as part of the senior management.¡±

    Winston did not believe that they would receive such treatment.

    He quickly opened thest page and did see apensation contract from Lawrence Enterprise.

    He raised his head and looked at Jeanne. ¡°Are you lying to us?¡±

    Jeanne smiled. ¡°The chairman has already signed and stamped it with the official seal. Once you sign it, it will be established. You can¡¯t sue me for demotion andyoffs, but you can sue me if I don¡¯t fulfill what¡¯s stated in the contract.¡±

    Winston was ttered.

    With the information in his hands, Lawrence Enterprise would not only not have topensate him for demoting him, but they could also keep him quiet for the rest of his life.

    However, now that thepany had given him such a big surprise, he suddenly could not understand Jeanne.

    Jeanne could also read Winston¡¯s thoughts, so she did not beat around the bush. ¡°Although the current senior managers are no longer the right fit for these positions, we cannot deny your contributions to thepany. So, we will definitely give you the greatestpensation. And for these changes, I have to say again that it¡¯s not that thepany wants to abandon you, but we need a group of talents more suitable for this position to continue to make Lawrence Enterprise better. I hope everyone can understand.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± Bryce hurriedly ttered, ¡°We¡¯re old. It¡¯s time to step back and let young people take over. We can¡¯t just upy the position and do nothing.¡±

    In just a short while, they suddenly switched sides.

    Alexander looked at Bryce with some surprise, wondering when Bryce became so easy to talk to.

    Bryce seemed to have noticed Alexander¡¯s gaze, but he ignored it. In fact, he had never been clearer about something.

    They had caught hold of his weakness yet were giving him such great benefits. He had to be crazy to go against Lawrence Enterprise.

    At that moment, he had no choice but to admit that Jeanne was indeed much smarter than the average person.

    At least she managed to buy him off.

    He knew that Jeanne was doing so to force them to leave their positions, yet he still allowed her to buy him off.

    After all, why did she have to give them such benefits when she could just kick them out without spending a single cent? In all therge enterprises in Harken, probably no one could be so magnanimous.

    He really admired Jeanne¡¯s boldness.

    With his understanding of Alexander and even Joshua, they would never be like that.

    Hence, what he said to Jeanne was also from the bottom of his heart.

    The other senior managers all agreed with Bryce. In an instant, those who had been demoted and transferred all had looks of gratitude on their faces.

    On the contrary, Alexander¡¯s expression did not look good.

    What did Jeanne have up her sleeve to make those people go with the arrangements so obediently?

    ¡°What about us?¡± Michelle asked, ¡°If those who don¡¯t leave their jobs can receive this treatment, what about us?¡±

    ¡°As for you, your sry will be halved ording to the retirement age limit, but your benefits will be the same as before. In other words, Lawrence Enterprise will continue to cover your insurance until you retire.¡± Jeanne enunciated each word clearly.

    Michelle looked at Jeanne with surprise.

    Jeanne said, ¡°Lawrence Enterprise has never mistreated any employee, let alone a senior manager who has made such a great contribution to thepany. We hope that these initiatives will get the approval of all the senior managers and gain us good publicity.¡±

    In other words, not only would theyoffs not cause a negative impact, but Jeanne also wanted to hype up Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s humanity and morality.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what to say to the public,¡± Bryce quickly promised.

    The others all promised as well.

 Chapter 568 - Giving Them A Taste of Their Own Medicine

    <h4>Chapter 568: Giving Them A Taste of Their Own Medicine</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Jeanne smiled. ¡°Since we have reached a consensus, I won¡¯t waste more of your time. I hope everyone can take their ces in three days.¡±

    After that, she turned around and looked at Alexander with great respect. ¡°President, my meeting is over. Do you have anything else to say?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Meeting adjourned.¡±

    As soon as Jeanne announced the end of the meeting, Alexander was first to walk out of the meeting room, with Jeanne following behind him.

    The rest of the senior management also left quickly.

    Since everyone was holding the document that contained whatever shameful deeds they had done, they had to leave as soon as possible.

    Just as Jeanne returned to her office and sat down, the phone rang.

    She nced at the iing call.

    Alexander must be exasperated.

    Jeanne took her time and made a call to Amy. ¡°Make a cup of coffee for me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Director Lawrence,¡± Amy replied respectfully.

    ¡°Cappino,¡± Jeanne suddenly reminded Amy.

    Amy was stunned as Jeanne used to drink ck coffee without sugar.

    However, Jeanne did not exin herself to Amy. She had just thought of what Edward once said and went with her mood.

    That was why she wanted something sweet.

    She seemed to be thinking more and more about that man. When she thought of him, she would even smile.

    She did not know if she would look forward to it in the future, but she felt that during this period of time, even if her happiness would be short-lived, she had to enjoy it.

    At least, when they were separated, there would be no regrets.

    Amy made a cup of cappino and ced it in front of Jeanne. ¡°Director Lawrence, President Lawrence seems to be looking for you.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Jeanne said. ¡°I¡¯ll look for him after I finish my coffee.¡±

    Amy really found Director Lawrence domineering.

    She was always confident, calm, andposed in everything he did.

    Jeanne finished her coffee, put on some makeup, and fixed her clothes before leaving the office to Alexander¡¯s office.

    During that time, Alexander had called her three times, and every time she said she would be there soon.

    However, she did not make a move to his office until after a long time.

    At that moment, Alexander was probably furious.

    She knocked on the door and entered to see the furious Alexander and Joshua standing beside him.

    Joshua had just gone through the whole fiasco with the senior management, so he probably was curious about it now. However, at the same time, he was probably mad with jealousy.

    She appeared to be very respectful. ¡°President, are you looking for me?¡±

    ¡°Stop that act!¡± Alexander did not seem to want to put on an act with Jeanne anymore and asked fiercely, ¡°What did you do to make all the senior management ept your arrangements?¡±

    Alexander probably did not expect the employee transfer to go so smoothly.

    After all, he took two months back then, and even then, he did not produce any results.

    At the thought of the possibility of being talked about, Alexander¡¯s expression became even more unsightly.

    However, Jeanne did not answer him.

    Alexander was so angry that he mmed his hands on the desk. ¡°Jeanne, what are you standing there for? Answer me. What did you do?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to answer, but grandpa doesn¡¯t want me to tell you.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa said it¡¯s rted to some business secrets and that I can¡¯t tell anyone. I¡¯m just following what grandpa told me to do.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°President, I can¡¯t go against my grandfather. If you really want to know, you can ask grandpa about it, and he¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    Alexander¡¯s expression was grim.

    Jeanne added, ¡°Grandpa was the one who taught me to move the senior management around this way. Otherwise, how could I alone convince all of them?¡±

    The anger that Alexander had been suppressing started to show on his face.

    What Jeanne meant was that Jonathan taught her everything and that Jonathan taught her but not him.

    He was so angry that his body was trembling.

    ¡°So, you should go and ask grandpa. He knows better than I do.¡± Jeanne shed him a pure and innocent smile.

    She even looked harmless.

    That made Alexander even more furious.

    He roared at Jeanne, ¡°Don¡¯t be so smug in front of me!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not smug. It¡¯s just what Grandpa told me to do. I have to listen to him.¡± Jeanne looked innocent.

    The more she acted that way, the angrier Alexander became.

    Jeanne could naturally see Alexander¡¯s anger.

    However, she did not care at all, and the corner of her lips curled into a faint smile. She said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving first. After all, although all the senior management has epted our n, I¡¯m still a little worried about whether something unexpected will happen.¡±

 Chapter 569 - Giving Them A Taste of Their Own Medicine

    <h4>Chapter 569: Giving Them A Taste of Their Own Medicine</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Alexander had said everything he wanted to.

    However, Jeanne did not need his permission to leave.

    As soon as Jeanne left, Alexander exploded in anger and hit his desk hard to vent his emotions.

    Joshua was also furious at that moment, but seeing that his father was even angrier, he did not dare to lose his temper and could only stay by the side.

    Alexander vented his anger for a long time before he finally calmed down.

    When Joshua saw that Alexander¡¯s expression had eased up a little, he quickly said, ¡°Dad, what does Jeanne mean? Does she just mean that grandpa is now siding with her?¡±

    Alexander red at Joshua and did not reply.

    Taking Alexander¡¯s no reply as a tacit agreement, Joshua immediately panicked. ¡°Has grandpa changed his attitude toward Jeanne? Seeing that Jeanne is capable and has the money, he probably thinks of handing Lawrence Enterprise to Jeanne. If that¡¯s the case, dad, what should I do? What should I do?¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Furious, Alexander said, ¡°If you were more capable, you wouldn¡¯t be in this position now!¡±

    ¡°B-But... I still can¡¯t ept it. Dad, I will never ept Lawrence Enterprise falling into Jeanne¡¯s hands. Think of something. I¡¯m your only son. Only I can carry on the family line.¡±

    ¡°Other than forcing me like this, can you think of anything else?¡± Alexander shouted at Joshua. ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡±

    Joshua¡¯s face flushed red at Alexander¡¯s words. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault. You didn¡¯t teach me anything.¡±

    ¡°Joshua!¡± Alexander was exasperated.

    ¡°It¡¯s a fact.¡± Joshua was probably speaking rashly because he, too, was angry. ¡°Grandpa doesn¡¯t trust you because you¡¯re not capable enough. I¡¯ve been following you all these years, and I really haven¡¯t learned anything from you¨C¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Alexander was embarrassed by his son¡¯s words. ¡°If you can, go and fight for it yourself! Jeanne doesn¡¯t have anyone to teach her either, yet she¡¯s so powerful. Why don¡¯t you go andpete with her?¡±

    After being yelled at, Joshua did not dare to say anything else.

    Alexander shouted at Joshua, ¡°Get out!¡±

    ¡°Dad, about Lawrence Enterprise¨C¡±

    ¡°I told you to get out!¡± Alexander was fuming.

    Hence, Joshua left without resisting anymore.

    Alexander was so angry that he pushed everything in front of him to the ground.

    If Lawrence Enterprise was really handed over to Jeanne¡­ He would never agree to it, even if he died!

    ¡­

    When Jeanne returned to the office, she was in such a good mood that she had her secretary make another cup of cappino.

    She sipped on it slowly, thinking Alexander must be very angry at that moment.

    Not only would he be angry, but he must also be dissatisfied.

    She deliberately let Alexander think that Jonathan taught her everything she knew today and that Jonathan taught her but not him. Alexander should finally see the light now.

    Toward Jonathan and Alexander, that father and son duo, who were equally vicious and merciless, they should be allowed to kill each other.

    Jeanne¡¯s mood was perfect.

    She took a nce at the iing call and picked it up. ¡°Grandpa.¡±

    ¡°I heard things went very smoothly.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really well-informed, grandpa. I was going to report it to you.¡±Jeanne appeared very respectful. ¡°ording to what we discussed previously, it has gone very smoothly. Now, we¡¯re just waiting for the senior management to go to their posts or leave their posts. I guess that in three days, it should be settled.¡±

    ¡°Since these people have left, have you thought about who will take over some of the vacant positions?¡±

    ¡°I have. I will immediately get the secretary to draft a recruitment advertisement. ording to the current situation in Lawrence Enterprise, quite some people should have signed up. Grandpa, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. I can give you an answer in at most a week.¡±

    ¡°I believe you.¡± Jonathan did not hide his confidence in Jeanne.

    ¡°Thank you, grandpa.¡±

    ¡°Come back home for dinner tonight. I¡¯ll get the servants to prepare some of your favorite dishes.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, do you know what I like to eat?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but can¡¯t I ask?¡± Jonathan asked back.

    At that old fox¡¯s age, his reaction was still really quick.

    With that, Jeanne told Jonathan what she liked, meaning that she epted how good Jonathan was treating her.

    Jonathan said, ¡°Jeannie, I never used to care about you, but from now on, I will try my best to make up for it.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jeanne also agreed immediately.

    She did not make herself sound too emotional, or it would seem fake. After all, to make a person believe in oneself, one could not be too excessive in their act.

 Chapter 570 - Giving Them A Taste of Their Own Medicine

    <h4>Chapter 570: Giving Them A Taste of Their Own Medicine</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll see you in the afternoon. Also, bring Edward with you. Now that you both are married, it¡¯s only natural for you both toe back together.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask him.¡±

    Jonathan acknowledged her, and Jeanne said goodbye.

    After Jonathan hung up the call, Jeanne put down her phone.

    Jonathan was treating her so differently now. Of course, he did not do it to make up for her, nor was he even trying to put her in an important position. All he wanted was to use her even from the very beginning. He probably did not expect her to be so outstanding, so he naturally did not have to put too much effort into pleasing her. However, now that he suddenly realized that her capabilities were beyond their imagination, he began his attack.

    Jonathan had nned everything well.

    It even made her wonder if her mother had been deceived by Jonathan the same way in the past.

    Otherwise, with how capable her mother was¡­ At least from what Kingsley told her, her mother would not have been easily schemed against.

    Moreover, her mother¡¯s car ident that year was unexpected.

    An evil smile appeared on her lips.

    What goes around,es around. Karma takes time.

    The day Jonathan died in the hands of his son, he would know how karma would bite him back in the *ss!

    She finished her cappino, and the sweet taste in her mouth suddenly turned bitter.

    After all, if she never took revenge, she could never get a taste of sweetness!

    She quietly regted her emotions and eventually made a call.

    ¡°Jeannie, do you miss me?¡± Edward¡¯s charming voice made every word he said sound lustful.

    She said, ¡°Oh, I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± The voice from the other end of the phone gave her goosebumps all over.

    Jeanne gritted her teeth and had a feeling that she had to face the flirtatious Fourth Master Swan head-on.

    She said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid if I miss you too much, I won¡¯t be able to get out of bed.¡±

    The other side seemed stunned for two seconds before heughed out loud.

    It sounded like augh that he could not control, and it made Jeanne a little awkward.

    ¡°Stopughing.¡± There was a coquettish tone in Jeanne¡¯s voice.

    Jeanne rarely acted coquettishly.

    Except at certain times, when she could not control herself, she would hum a few times. In fact, she was not acting coquettishly. She probably just seemed and sounded like she was acting coquettishly when she was emotional. Once that happened, Edward would not be able to hold it in any longer.

    At that moment, his heart melted, and he said, ¡°I have a feeling that you¡¯re hinting at something.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Jeanne retorted.

    Her entire face was red from Edward¡¯s words even though they were not talking about much.

    ¡°By the way, why are you suddenly taking the initiative to think of your husband? Is there something you want to tell me?¡± Edward changed the topic and became a little more serious.

    Jeanne calmed her heartbeat and said, ¡°Jonathan wants us to go to the Lawrences for dinner tonight.¡±

    ¡°Do pigs fly now?¡±

    ¡°After all, Jonathan wants to curry favor with me now.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Jeannie. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve gotten Old Master Lawrence to take the bait so quickly,¡± Edward said calmly.

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    She did not tell Edward much about her messing with the Lawrences, but he knew all her methods.

    She felt some indescribable emotions in her heart.

    In fact, she was quite worried that one day, Edward would discover everything.

    That sentence, ¡°Only you kill me, but I will never kill you,¡± was not so much an oath but a piece of advice to tell her that he would not kill her because... even if she did want to kill me, she could not kill him.

    Jeanne had been thinking a lot about Edward¡¯s words.

    That was because Kingsley always reminded her that Edward was not a good person.

    In fact, Kingsley was not either, so she also did not understand why Kingsley was so confident in saying other people were bad.

    Jeanne remained silent.

    However, Edward did not care. He said, ¡°I can¡¯t go back to the Lawrences tonight with you.¡±

    Jeanne was instantly pulled back from her somewhat distracted thoughts.

    ¡°I have something to do. I¡¯m on my way to the airport, and I¡¯ll be away for about a week. I was going to tell you before boarding the ne,¡± Edward said nonchntly.

    Jeanne frowned. ¡°Is it a business trip?¡±

    ¡°Not exactly,¡± Edward replied.

    Jeanne pursed her lips and swallowed what she wanted to say. Instead, she asked, ¡°A week?¡±

    ¡°At the earliest, five days.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jeanne nodded.

    ¡°If you want, we can video call. My phone will be on 24 hours a day.¡±

    Jeanne was at a loss for words.

    ¡°I¡¯m at the airport.¡± Edward did not think it was awkward that Jeanne did not reply.

 Chapter 571 - Giving Them A Taste of Their Own Medicine

    <h4>Chapter 571: Giving Them A Taste of Their Own Medicine</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Have a safe journey.¡±

    Edward¡¯s expression changed.

    Jeanne immediately changed what she said. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not a safe journey on a ne but have a safe flight.¡±

    Edward smiled and said, ¡°Remember to think of me.¡±

    After that, he hung up the phone.

    Sat beside Edward, Nox was disgusted by the man beside him and had goosebumps all over the floor.

    How did that man change so much after marriage?

    He had never seen Edward smile like that before in his entire life, nor had Edward smiled as many times in the past twenty-nine yearsbined than over the past three months of marriage.

    Nox lowered his head and continued to deal with his own matters.

    He looked at the pile of photos of women that had been sent to him on Facebook. Each one of them looked sexy and had amazing figures.

    He wanted to give Finn a perfect first time.

    Hence, he went through the list of women for a long time before choosing a girl who looked rtively pure.

    More importantly, it would be the girl¡¯s first time. If not, Finn would suffer a great loss.

    Nox spent a lot of money on it, costing him 200 thousand dors. He even had to think twice before transferring the money to the girl.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you getting out of the car?¡± Edward reminded him.

    Nox quickly came back to his senses. He took a look at the airport and opened the car door while replying to the message, sending Finn¡¯s home address.

    Tonight, he wanted Finn to forget about Monica once and for all!

    After all, he put down his phone and followed Edward directly to the boarding gate.

    Nox asked, ¡°Did something happen suddenly? Why are you in such a hurry to leave?¡±

    ¡°The Sanders have been doing a lot recently and have found a lot of clues. Just in case, we have to conceal ourselves again.¡±

    Nox¡¯s expression sank.

    He felt that some things were getting closer and closer to him.

    Edward also noticed Nox¡¯s change in mood. He said, ¡°I would like it to end as soon as possible.¡±

    Nox looked at him.

    ¡°After so many years, aren¡¯t you tired?¡± Edward asked.

    ¡°Are you tired?¡±

    ¡°I am.¡± Edward came straight out with it. ¡°I want to settle down.¡±

    ¡°For Jeanne?¡± Nox was sure of that.

    ¡°Maybe.¡± Edward did not deny it.

    ¡°But have you ever thought about who Jeanne is?¡±

    Edward¡¯s eyes moved slightly, but he did not answer.

    ¡°Kingsley might be rted to the Sanders,¡± Nox said. In fact, he had never given up on investigating Kingsley.

    Edward listened in silence.

    Nox said, ¡°Back when the Sanders seized power, an underground organization was secretly supporting them. In fact, when the civil war started, victory was already in their grasp. It waster that the powerful organization suddenly appeared, causing the Duncans to fall into disarray and lose miserably. This organization was also rather mysterious, or perhaps the Sanders intentionally concealed it. After the civil war, the moment the Sanders took the position of leading the country, that organization suddenly disappeared into thin air. Right now, I still have no evidence to prove that Kingsley is rted to this mysterious organization, but what I know is that Kingsley was leading the mafia in the Delta Inds. I have found the records of him entering and leaving the mafia headquarters.¡±

    Edward¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    ¡°To be able to enter and leave as he pleases, his position should not be low. The reason why I suspect Kingsley is rted to the Sanders is that this mafia is also very mysterious. I have sent many powerful spies to infiltrate the inner circle, but they have failed every time. Not long ago, a spy got close to those in the mafia headquarters, but in the end, he was only in the outer circle and could not reach the heart of the organization. We havee into contact with so many organizations in the country and abroad over the past few years. Regardless of whether it is the government or the underground organizations, we¡¯ve been able to deal with all of them. As for the Delta Inds, we couldn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Get to the point.¡± Edward¡¯s expression was cold.

    Nox nced at him, ¡°An organization that is so guarded against the outside world must be hiding a huge secret. Once this secret is exposed, it¡¯s very likely to cause a certain degree of unrest. The lowest standard definition of unrest for me is that it will affect the political system of a country. Therefore, I suspect that the mafia in the Delta Inds has a close rtionship with the Sanders.¡±

    Edward nodded, seemingly agreeing with Nox¡¯s point of view.

    ¡°If they¡¯re rted...¡± Nox looked at Edward. ¡°You and Jeanne will be on opposing sides.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Edward said.

    Nox was speechless at Edward¡¯s reply. To what extent did one have to love a woman to be able to trust her so unconditionally?

    ¡°We won¡¯t,¡± Edward added.

    By saying that, he meant that someone would alwayspromise in the end.

 Chapter 572 - Giving Them A Taste of Their Own Medicine

    <h4>Chapter 572: Giving Them A Taste of Their Own Medicine</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    It could not be Edward. Nox knew that the person topromise in that matter was definitely not Edward.

    In that case, the person could only be Jeanne.

    However, how was Edward so confident that he could make Jeannepromise?

    Nox sighed.

    He really felt that Eldest Young Lady Lawrence was not so easy to talk to.

    Hopefully, miracles exist in the world!

    ¡­

    After Jeanne and Edward hung up the phone, many thoughts ran through her mind.

    She had a feeling that Edward¡¯s departure this time was not simple.

    She tried to figure out why he had to leave in such a hurry, but she was afraid to find out. Hence, in the end, she chose to not think about it.

    Kingsley always said that Edward and she stood on opposite sides.

    Since Edward was not an orphan from the Duncans, were they still on opposite sides?

    In fact, she was very conflicted. Sometimes, she would be afraid of losing as well.

    Even if she kept thinking about it, she would not have any regrets.

    After work in the afternoon, Jeanne went to the Lawrence family¡¯s manor.

    When she walked into the hall, Alexander and Joshua were already back.

    The moment the two of them saw Jeanne, their expressions were ghastly.

    Even Jenifer, who was warmly greeting Alexander, had a change in expression.

    The family really was not hiding anything from her now.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Alexander¡¯s expression darkened.

    Had she not pissed him off enough today? Why was she back to make things difficult for him again?

    ¡°I came back for dinner,¡± Jeanne replied.

    ¡°Did I tell you toe back?¡± Alexander raised his voice.

    ¡°I told her toe back!¡± The door to the elevator in the living room opened, and Jonathan¡¯s stern voice sounded.

    Shocked, Alexander quickly turned his head.

    Jonathan, in his wheelchair, was pushed over by a servant, and his expression was grim. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do I need your permission to tell Jeannie toe home for a simple dinner?¡±

    ¡°Dad, I didn¡¯t mean that. I meant that Jeanne just showed up and didn¡¯t tell us beforehand that she wasing back. I was afraid that the servants at home didn¡¯t prepare her portion.¡± Alexander was unhappy, but he still acted very respectfully.

    ¡°Why does Jeannie have to inform us beforehand toe back to her home? From now on, inform the kitchen to prepare her portion. So, when Jeannie returns, she can eat as she wants.¡±

    Alexander was unhappy about what Jonathan said.

    However, Jonathan pretended not to see it. He had the servants push him in front of Jeanne, whom he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Edward?¡±

    ¡°He has some business to attend to at thest minute.¡±

    Jonathan did not mind either, and he said gently, ¡°Go wash your hands and get ready for dinner.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jeanne quickly went to the restroom.

    At the same time, Jonathan shouted at Jenifer, who was stunned at the side. ¡°Tell the kitchen to set the table.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jenifer quickly reacted and immediately went to the kitchen.

    As soon as Jeanne closed the door to the restroom, the corners of her mouth curled into a smirk.

    Jonathan thought he was trying to curry favor with her, but little did he know that his actions were making Alexander jealous.

    Once Alexander no longer trusted Jonathan¡­

    Jeanne smiled cruelly.

    That was the end that Jonathan deserved.

    After that, she walked out of the restroom, where Jonathan seemed to be waiting for her.

    Jeanne walked to Jonathan¡¯s side obediently, took the wheelchair from the servant¡¯s hands, and pushed Jonathan into the dining room.

    After all, Jonathan had not eaten with them for a long time. Yet now, because of Jeanne, he was sitting at the dining table again.

    Alexander had to move out from his seat as the head of the family. To Alexander, it was an uneptable insult to him.

    As the dishes were served, Joshua¡¯s expression changed when he saw the cuisine in front of him.

    ¡°What dishes did you cook today? None of them are what I like to eat! Bring the chef out!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Jonathan¡¯s expression darkened.

    Joshua was shocked.

    ¡°I told the kitchen to make them.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, you know I don¡¯t like to eat these¨C¡±

    ¡°But Jeannie does. I specially told the kitchen to make it for her. If you don¡¯t like it, don¡¯t eat it.¡± Jonathan was visibly unhappy.

    Joshua was so angry that he was about to explode, so Jenifer quickly tried to smooth things over. ¡°It¡¯s rare for Jeannie toe back, and it¡¯s only right to have the chef cook the dishes Jeannie likes. Come, let me serve you a bowl of mushroom soup. It¡¯s delicious. I believe you will like it very much...¡±

    As she spoke, Jenifer took the initiative to serve Jeanne the soup.

    It was a deliberate act on Jenifer¡¯s part, but Jeanne did not reject it.

    The moment Jenifer served the bowl of soup to Jeanne, Jeanne touched Jenifer seamlessly.

    As a result, the boiling soup sshed onto the back of Jenifer¡¯s hand. Jenifer was so startled that threw the soup aside.

    As Jeanne¡¯s hand was right in front of the bowl of soup, a part of it sshed onto the back of Jeanne¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Ow!¡± Jeanne cried out.

    Due to thatmotion, everyone at the dining table looked at Jeanne nervously.

    Jenifer was also shocked as she had never made such a mistake after so many years.

    Moreover, she was certain that she only let go of the bowl of soup because Jeanne touched her. Hence, she said in a somewhat reproachful tone, ¡°Jeannie, why did you touch me¨C¡±

    ¡°Ow!¡± Jeanne seemed to be in extreme pain.

    Jonathan hurriedly instructed the maid, ¡°Go and get some ice for Eldest Young Lady Lawrence.¡±

    The maid hurriedly followed his instructions.

    Jeanne covered the back of her reddened hand. ¡°Mother, how can you pour soup on my hand and say I touched you? I thought it was a careless mistake and didn¡¯t want to argue about it, but you¡¯re such a wicked person for ming it on me. What do you think I should think of that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the one ming you? You were the one who touched me¨C¡± Jenifer tried to exin.

    Jeanne interrupted her and even appeared aggrieved. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t like me and don¡¯t wee me back. All you have to do is tell me, and I won¡¯te back anymore. If I miss grandpa, I¡¯ll call or video call him. You don¡¯t have to beat around the bush to tell me this.¡±

    Jenifer was trying to suppress her anger at that moment, and she was so angry that she could not speak.

    She was the one who had been wronged, yet now Jeanne was the victim instead.

    When did that b*tch be so good at acting?

    Jeanne looked at Jenifer¡¯s expression and snickered in her heart.

    She also wanted to let Jenifer have a taste of her own medicine!

 Chapter 573 - Donâ€™t Show Up in Front of Me, I Think Youâ€™re Disgusting

    <h4>Chapter 573: Don¡¯t Show Up in Front of Me, I Think You¡¯re Disgusting</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    At the dining table, Jeanne held the back of her aching hand while using Jenifer of doing it on purpose.

    Jenifer was so angry that she could not even speak, so she just stared at Jeanne with her eyes wide open.

    Regardless seven years ago or seven yearster, Jeanne had always had a conflict with her. However, Jeanne had never framed her on purpose like that before.

    After all, pretending to be pitiful and ming others was her specialty.

    She remained silent for a long time.

    At that moment, the servant respectfully handed Jeanne an ice cube.

    Jeanne was icing her hand as she said somewhat ufortably, ¡°Grandpa, it seems I¡¯m not wee here. I think I shouldn¡¯te back from now on so that I won¡¯t make people unhappy.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you saying? Your family name is Lawrence, so you¡¯re part of the family.¡± Jonathan reprimanded Jeanne in a doting manner before turning his head to face Jenifer. His expression was much uglier, and he spoke sternly, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you all used to think of Jeanne, but from today onward, if any of you do anything bad to Jeanne, I will not let it go! In this family, I¡¯ve always been the one in charge, and no one else is supposed to say otherwise. If I find out someone is deliberately targeting Jeanne again, I will kick them out of the family.¡±

    Even though he did not use Jenifer, his words were clearly directed at her. It turned Jenifer¡¯s face red and then pale.

    She red fiercely at Jeanne, who was smiling smugly.

    The next second, Jeanne acted unusually well-behaved. ¡°Thank you, grandpa. I always felt that this family didn¡¯t wee me. But now, I have no such worries.¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have to worry in the first ce.¡± It was obvious how well Jonathan was treating Jeanne. ¡°Come. Since I¡¯ve told them to make some of your favorite dishes, eat more.¡±

    As he spoke, he ced the dishes onto Jeanne¡¯s te.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jeanne looked happy.

    Then, she took the initiative to ce the dishes onto Jonathan¡¯s te as well.

    Both their interaction at the dining table was heartwarming.

    At that, Jenifer¡¯s face turned ck with anger, but she did not dare to say a single word.

    Joshua looked at the table full of dishes he did not like. He had long wanted to throw his utensils on the floor and leave. However, with his grandfather suddenly treating Jeanne so well, he felt he had lost his position in the Lawrences.

    At the thought that Jonathan was teaching Jeanne how to grow the Lawrences, he started to think that Jonathan wanted to hand Lawrence Enterprise over to Jeanne.

    No. He refused to give Jeanne what belonged to him!

    Joshua¡¯s entire face twisted in anger, looking especially ferocious.

    Naturally, Alexander was also sulking and seething with anger.

    Never in a million years did he imagine that his father would protect Jeanne so much and make it so obvious.

    Was his father¡¯s attitude toward Jeanne not an insult to him?

    His father knew full well that he did not like Jeanne, yet his father was treating Jeanne so well.

    That was simply humiliating.

    In that case, did he have to curry favor with Jeanne too? How ridiculous.

    At the dinner table, each had their own thoughts.

    After they finished eating, Jeanne apanied Jonathan to his study, where they discussed work matters. However, they did not call Alexander or Joshua to join them.

    Alexander suppressed his anger that was on the verge of erupting.

    Jeanne was in Jonathan¡¯s study for a long time.

    In fact, they did not talk about much. They were just putting up an act as if they cared for each other.

    As soon as Jeanne left Jonathan¡¯s study, she saw Alexander, who looked like he was waiting for her on purpose.

    Jeanne knew Alexander would not be able to hold himself back.

    She walked over calmly and even smiled sweetly. ¡°Dad.¡±

    ¡°What did you and your grandfather talk about for so long?¡± Alexander went straight to the point.

    It seemed that he probably did not have much patience for her.

    Not only that, but he was also worried.

    Jeanne said, ¡°We were talking about some work matters. Grandfather said that even though those senior managers have willingly epted our arrangements, we¡¯ll still have to pay special attention to them. We can¡¯t cause any negative impact on Lawrence Enterprise. He even gave me a separate analysis of what a few of them might do and told me to keep an eye on them. Oh, right. Grandpa also said I should fill in those vacancies in the senior management as soon as possible. He said a lot of things, so I¡¯ll have to go back and digest them before I exin them to you. Anyway, grandpa also said he would leave it to me to handle, so there¡¯s no need for you to worry, father.¡±

 Chapter 574 - Donâ€™t Show Up in Front of Me, I Think Youâ€™re Disgusting

    <h4>Chapter 574: Don¡¯t Show Up in Front of Me, I Think You¡¯re Disgusting</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    After that, Alexander¡¯s expression became even more unsightly.

    What did she mean by telling him not to worry?

    It was clear that she was trying to override his authority.

    Lawrence Enterprise had fired or relocated many of their staff, yet he still could not interfere in that matter!

    Jeanne couldpletely see through Alexander¡¯s thoughts. As such, she smiled and said, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s gettingte, so I¡¯ll head off now. Also, did grandpa tell you how we convinced the senior managers to leave?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so smug!¡± Alexander could not suppress his anger anymore and instantly flew into a rage.

    ¡°Dad, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m not smug. I just wanted to remind you that if grandpa didn¡¯t tell you, you shouldn¡¯t ask. After all, this is rted to some private matters that cannot see the light of day. Grandpa probably doesn¡¯t want too many people to know about it because it will cause some unnecessary trouble. I¡¯m also worried that you¡¯ll ask too many questions and make grandpa unhappy. Moreover, I have a feeling that grandpa probably won¡¯t tell you since he has warned me not to tell anybody.¡±

    ¡°Jeanne, stop that act of yours in front of me. I know very well what tricks you¡¯re ying.¡± Alexander¡¯s attitude toward Jeanne was clear as day.

    After all, Jeanne had been giving him a hard timetely, whether intentionally or unintentionally.

    How could he, a man, tolerate it?

    Jeanne smiled. She may look very friendly, but in reality, she did not care. She said, ¡°Since you want to think that of me, there¡¯s no point exining myself. In that case, goodbye.¡±

    Then, Jeanne left.

    Alexander looked at Jeanne¡¯s back, with anger seething in his chest.

    He could not believe Jeanne left without exining herself.

    She really did not take him seriously, did she?

    With a grim expression, he turned around and walked straight to Jonathan¡¯s study. As he knocked on the door, he tried hard to calm himself down and said, ¡°Dad.¡±

    ¡°Come in.¡± Jonathan seemed to have expected that Alexander woulde back to look for him alone, so he was not surprised.

    When Alexander went in, Jonathan was drinking tea.

    He looked at Alexander. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Are you going to indulge Jeanne like that?¡± Alexander did not beat around the bush.

    ¡°I¡¯m not indulging her but using her. Jeanne is useful now, so you just have to do as she pleases and make her feel good at home. Tell Jenifer and Joshua to bear with it.¡±

    ¡°Dad, the more you indulge Jeanne, the more arrogant she will be. Didn¡¯t you see her attitude today? She doesn¡¯t even take me seriously anymore.¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t bear it, you¡¯ll mess up the big n. Let her do as she pleases first.¡± Jonathan appeared to be very calm.

    On the other hand, Alexander was not calm at all. After all, it was rted to his interests.

    He even felt that at that moment, Jonathan was on Jeanne¡¯s side.

    Hence, he gritted his teeth. ¡°Dad, about mobilizing the senior management today, what made all the senior management go with the arrangements?¡±

    Jonathan raised his head and looked at Alexander. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as the matter is resolved. Why are you asking so many questions?¡±

    ¡°You have to tell me what I did wrong, don¡¯t you? After all, I was in charge of this project previously. Yet now, you want Jeanne to do it? I admit that she is capable and can resolve everything, but you have to let me know how she did it. How should I improve?¡±

    ¡°Since Jeanne can settle it, you can just sit back and enjoy. Alexander, right now, I advise you to treat Jeanne better. The only way to make Lawrence Enterprise better is to use Jeanne. As for you... Don¡¯t you know whether you are capable enough to manage Lawrence Enterprise?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Alexander was embarrassed by Jonathan¡¯s words.

    ¡°I¡¯ve also thought it through.¡± Jonathan voiced his opinion, ¡°Instead of going against Jeanne and causing both sides to suffer, why don¡¯t we let Jeanne help us even though she might be scheming against us? It won¡¯t cause us any losses, and we can make Lawrence Enterprise better. There¡¯s nothing bad about it.¡±

    ¡°Father, have you epted Jeanne?¡±

    ¡°Jeanne is your daughter in the first ce. At the very least, she¡¯s also part of Lawrence Enterprise. The prejudice we have towards her is because her mother was too powerful back then. Otherwise, we would¡¯ve groomed Jeanne long ago. If we had done that and nothing happened seven years ago, Lawrence Enterprise might be better than we are now.¡±

 Chapter 575 - Donâ€™t Show Up in Front of Me, I Think Youâ€™re Disgusting

    <h4>Chapter 575: Don¡¯t Show Up in Front of Me, I Think You¡¯re Disgusting</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Jonathan was only trying to persuade Alexander to ept Jeanne. His goal was to use Jeanne to develop Lawrence Enterprise to greater heights.

    However, to Alexander, it sounded like Jonathan wanted Jeanne to manage the entire Lawrence Enterprise.

    Once Jeanne was a little more capable, Jonathan might hand Lawrence Enterprise over to Jeanne.

    Even if Alexander did not want to admit it, he had to say Jeanne was much more capable than he and Joshuabined.

    Moreover, he knew very well how much his father valued Lawrence Enterprise, the family business that had been passed down for generations.

    Jonathan could be ruthless toward Jeanne¡¯s mother because Jeanne¡¯s mother did not have blood rtions with the Lawrences. If Jeanne¡¯s mother were to take control of Lawrence Enterprise, Jonathan would definitely not be able to ept that the Lawrences had fallen into the hands of an outsider. Hence, when Jeanne¡¯s mother was at her peak managing Lawrence Enterprise, he used an extreme method to end Jeanne¡¯s mother¡¯s life, allowing Lawrence Enterprise to return to the family¡¯s control.

    Moreover, Jeanne¡¯s mother¡¯s domineering attitude back then was an insult to Jonathan in thepany. As Jonathan disliked Jeanne¡¯s mother, it made him dislike Jeanne even more. After all, Jeanne was still young back then and had not shown her outstanding abilities, so Jonathan did not discover how brilliant Jeanne was.

    However, things werepletely different now.

    Everyone could see how capable Jeanne was, and it was only natural that Jonathan viewed Jeanne in a different light. Furthermore, Jeanne was still a Lawrence, so Jonathan could hand thepany over to Jeanne because he valued her so much.

    When Alexander thought of that, he became even more uneasy.

    However, in front of Jonathan, he did not dare to refute his father. It was as if he had be a boy again, and he did not say a word.

    As such, Jonathan thought Alexander did not think much about it. Moreover, he had always found Alexander to be obedient to him, so there was no need for him to exin too much.

    In any case, he was only using Jeanne, and in the end, he would hand over everything in the Lawrences to Alexander and Joshua. It was just that, over the next few years, he would use Jeanne to help develop thepany a little more. Once the Lawrences rose to another level, Jeanne would be useless.

    Then, all he had to do was be a little extreme in his methods and make Jeanne follow in her mother¡¯s footsteps.

    In fact, Jonathan had told Alexander about his thoughts many times in the past and thought Alexander understood him.

    At that moment, he did not want to go on about it anymore. ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about anything else. Just follow my arrangements.¡±

    Alexander wanted to say something, but seeing Jonathan¡¯s impatient expression, he held his tongue and did not say anything else.

    ¡°I¡¯ll head back to my room.¡±

    Jonathan nodded.

    After Alexander left, his expression turned unsightly as he returned to his room.

    Jenifer was also filled with anger. At the thought of how Jeanne had wronged her today, she was furious.

    However, seeing that Alexander had returned, she could only suppress her emotions and try to please him.

    ¡°Alexander, what did you say to Dad? What are his thoughts toward Jeanne now?¡± Jenifer asked anxiously.

    Alexander nced at Jenifer. ¡°What else? He wants us to go along with whatever Jeanne says!¡±

    ¡°Has he really epted Jeanne?¡±

    ¡°Jeanne is a Lawrence, after all. Since she is capable, my dad will naturally ept her. What¡¯s so strange about that?¡± Alexander vented all his anger on Jenifer.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Jenifer quickly exined, ¡°What I meant was, what about Joshua¡¯s future?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about Joshua. I don¡¯t even know what to do about him!¡± Alexander said furiously

    ¡°Will Jeanne take charge of the family in the future?¡± Jenifer deliberately fanned the mes. ¡°Do we all have to lower our heads to her in the future?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not brave enough to make me bow down to her yet!¡± Alexander flew into a rage.

    Jenifer looked at him. ¡°Seeing Jeanne acting so arrogantly today, it seems like all of us will have to listen to her one day. Everything else is fine, and I don¡¯t mind suffering a little in front of Jeanne. However, if father gave thepany to Jeanne, I¡¯m afraid we will be chased out of the family in the end.¡±

    ¡°How dare she?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there for her to be afraid of?¡± Jenifer sighed, ¡°When has Jeanne ever shown us respect?¡±

 Chapter 576 - Donâ€™t Show Up in Front of Me, I Think Youâ€™re Disgusting

    <h4>Chapter 576: Don¡¯t Show Up in Front of Me, I Think You¡¯re Disgusting</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Alexander¡¯s face turned green with anger when he thought of Jeanne¡¯s actions.

    ¡°From father¡¯s attitude today, I finally see that he has epted Jeanne. I already thought it was irrational of him to give Jeanne the shares, and he even gave her a portion of your shares. At that time, I didn¡¯t think about it too much, but now that I do, is father intentionally giving your shares to Jeanne so that you won¡¯t have any right to speak in the Lawrence Enterprise in the future? Oh, the heavens!¡± Jenifer suddenly eximed dramatically, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, could we have been schemed against by father and Jeanne all this while?¡±

    When Alexander heard Jenifer¡¯s analysis, he was stunned for a moment.

    His shares were given to Jeanne for no apparent reason. Although he did not think much of it at that time, now that he did, he believed he had been schemed against by Jonathan!

    At that, his expression darkened.

    He did not expect that his father, whom he trusted and always obeyed his orders, would fool him like that.

    He kicked the floormp in the bedroom.

    Jenifer was shocked.

    She looked at Alexander and gathered her courage to ask, ¡°What should we do now? Should we allow father and Jeanne to plot against us like that? I¡¯m fine with it. To be able to marry you was all I ever wanted, and I don¡¯t have any big ambitions either. I just don¡¯t think you deserve to be treated like that. All these years, you¡¯ve worked so hard to manage thepany, yet now, father wants to give everything to Jeanne¨C¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Alexander was furious.

    Jenifer¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°I just can¡¯t stand seeing you¨C¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t allow Lawrence Enterprise to fall into Jeanne¡¯s hands.¡± Alexander¡¯s face was flushed red as he gritted his teeth.

    ¡°But father is obviously on Jeanne¡¯s side. If he wants to give it to Jeanne, what can we do?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯ll depend on whether he can give it to her or not!¡± Alexanderughed coldly.

    Jenifer looked at Alexander in confusion.

    ¡°One way to make a person lose his ability to control others is to make him shut up forever.¡± Alexander¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°At my father¡¯s age, he has lived long enough.¡±

    Jenifer looked shocked, but in her heart, she was extremely cruel.

    Jonathan was seeking his death by treating them like that!

    ¡­

    Jeanne left the Lawrence family¡¯s manor and stepped into Mile¡¯s car.

    Then, she leaned against the back seat while thinking about something.

    After tonight¡¯s incident, the Lawrences would definitely have internal strife.

    After all, Jonathan now sincerely wanted to use her, so he would also ask Alexander to treat her a little better. Jonathan just wanted her to work for the Lawrence Enterprise for free, but Alexander thought Jonathan wanted to give thepany to her.

    In that case, there would always be someone who could not hold back.

    Jeanne¡¯s lips curled into a cruel smile.

    All the internal strife now was based on her identity as a Lawrence. If she was not a Lawrence¡­

    Even Alexander did not know that she was not a Lawrence.

    Her eyes moved before she picked up the phone and dialed Kingsley¡¯s number.

    The call went through. ¡°What made you think of me?¡±

    ¡°I have something to trouble you with.¡± Jeanne went straight to the point.

    Kingsley was also used to Jeanne¡¯s attitude, so he asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I have stirred up a conflict between Jonathan and Alexander. I suspect Alexander will make a move against Jonathan!¡± Jeanne said, ¡°Get someone to monitor Alexander¡¯s every move. I don¡¯t know what method he¡¯ll use to make it seem like Jonathan died in an ident.¡±

    ¡°Has Jonathan been paralyzed for many years?¡± Kingsley asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Does he go out often?¡±

    ¡°He hasn¡¯t left the house over thest few years. If he feels unwell, the doctor wille and check on him.¡±

    ¡°Does he have any hobbies?¡±

    ¡°He likes to drink tea. asionally, he will go downstairs and take a walk in the backyard.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± After hearing what Jeanne said, Kingsley came to a conclusion. ¡°Jonathan will die in two ways. One, he¡¯ll be drugged dead by Alexander drugging Jonathan¡¯s tea. Then, Alexander will announce his idental death to the public. After all, Jonathan is so old. His death would not surprise many people.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°The second is death by ident. Since Jonathan has been paralyzed all these years and cannot move, he can identally fall from the stairs and die. That¡¯s also considered an ident,¡± Kingsley analyzed.

    ¡°If he¡¯s drugged, Alexander will send people to buy drugs. As long as you send people to keep an eye on Alexander¡¯s men, you will definitely be able to find evidence. When that timees, if Jonathan was to be poisoned to death, I will get the forensic doctor to perform an autopsy and then take out evidence to testify against Alexander.¡±

 Chapter 577 - Donâ€™t Show Up in Front of Me, I Think Youâ€™re Disgusting

    <h4>Chapter 577: Don¡¯t Show Up in Front of Me, I Think You¡¯re Disgusting</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Alright.¡± Kingsley agreed.

    ¡°If it¡¯s a death by ident, that means the ident will happen in the house. If that¡¯s the case...¡± Jeanne¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Find a way to install mini surveince cameras in all corners of the manor. Once Alexander makes any move, we¡¯ll know.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for that.¡± Kingsley nodded his head.

    ¡°I have a feeling it will be a matter of a few days.¡± Jeanne spected. ¡°Once he makes up his mind, Alexander will do whatever he can.¡±

    Kingsley agreed.

    ¡°Back then.¡± Jeanne clutched the phone, her expression somewhat grim. ¡°My mother¡¯s death¡­ Have we not found any evidence?¡±

    ¡°The crime scene was so perfect that we couldn¡¯t find a single loophole, and even the evidence has been cleaned up.¡±

    Jeanne pursed his lips.

    ¡°However, it¡¯s definitely not an ident,¡± Kingsley affirmed.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t think Jonathan and Alexander are smart enough to do that,¡± Jeanne said.

    She might not have known this before, but after interacting with them, she did not think Alexander and Jonathan were capable enough to carry out everything so perfectly. They did not even leave any evidence behind.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so either.¡± Kingsley said, ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m still investigating it.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jeanne also did not say more.

    Anyway, she believed Kingsley.

    ¡°I¡¯m hanging up now.¡±

    ¡°Fourth Master Swan has left South Hampton City?¡± Kingsley asked.

    ¡°You seem to know everything.¡±

    ¡°After all, I¡¯ve been keeping an eye on him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, he has left. Is there a problem with that?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just asking.¡±

    Jeanne also did not like to specte on Kingsley.

    It¡¯s not that she did not want to, but rather, it had nothing to do with her even if she did. No matter what, she had to listen to his orders to make life easier for herself.

    After that, she hung up the phone.

    All of the Lawrences should pay back in blood and double the amount!

    Her eyes moved as she looked at the caller ID on her phone.

    She adjusted her emotions and picked up the call. ¡°Monica.¡±

    ¡°Where are you?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve moved to a new house.¡± There was a little excitement in Monica¡¯s tone.

    Jeanne admired Monica¡¯s ability to recover.

    ¡°Moved where?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you the address. Do you want toe over and sit down?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Jeanne refused tly because she was a little tired.

    Moreover, she did not want to be tormented by Monica now that thetter¡¯s mood had stabilized.

    ¡°In that case, forget it.¡± Monica was a little angry.

    ¡°It¡¯s a littlete, and I have to work early tomorrow morning. There are so many things I need to do.¡± Jeanne found some excuses.

    ¡°Okay, okay. I know you¡¯re a busy person.¡±

    ¡°If I have time, I¡¯ll be sure toe over. However, that said,¡± Turnip said nervously, ¡°How many people live in this house?¡±

    ¡°How many people?¡± The next second, Monica understood. ¡°Jeanne, what do you take me for? Of course, I live by myself.¡±

    ¡°I was just asking.¡± Jeanne sighed in relief.

    ¡°How can you even ask that? It¡¯s like you¡¯re questioning my character.¡± Now, Monica was angry.

    Speechless, Jeanne changed the subject. ¡°I see Michael¡¯s poprity has picked up very quickly this week, and voting closes at 10 a.m. tomorrow. ording to this trend, he should be able to catch up.¡±

    ¡°Yes, so my sacrifice wasn¡¯tpletely worthless. At least Michael turned his image around and got his due because of me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. You¡¯re the greatest.¡± Jeanne rolled her eyes.

    Monica said, ¡°Well, that¡¯s all. I¡¯m still finishing up some things for my new home. Make sure youe over sometime!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    With that, Monica hung up the phone, and just after that, her phone rang.

    She picked up the call. ¡°Michael.¡±

    ¡°Have you unpacked everything?¡± The person on the other end of the call was concerned.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. The furniture came with the house anyway, so there¡¯s nothing to unpack.¡± In fact, the house came well equipped.

    ¡°Do you want me toe over and take a look?¡±

    ¡°No. You just got off work, right?¡± Monica asked.

    She did not hear an answer, so it meant he tacitly agreed to that statement.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you haven¡¯t eaten dinner. Hurry up and fill your stomach first. I can handle it myself.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Michael nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯m hanging up now.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Monica hung up the phone and took a deep breath. In fact, she still wished to keep her distance from Michael.

 Chapter 578 - Donâ€™t Show Up in Front of Me, I Think Youâ€™re Disgusting

    <h4>Chapter 578: Don¡¯t Show Up in Front of Me, I Think You¡¯re Disgusting</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    On the other hand, Michael seemed to care too much about her, which was understandable.

    After all, he must think she had sacrificed a lot for him, so he probably wanted to make up for it.

    Monica, however, decided not to think too much about it. Everything would be fine once Michael¡¯s career was stable.

    With that, she got up with her crutches and took a bath.

    Although there was nothing to unpack, she was still a little tired after making sure everything was in ce.

    All she wanted was to take a bath and have a good sleep.

    Hence, Monica walked into the bathroom and took a look at the shower gel prepared in the bathroom.

    It was not her usual brand, and she had always been very resistant to the smell of that brand.

    Previously, when she was staying in a hotel, she could make requests from the staff. However, the mall was now closed!

    Just then, she suddenly remembered that she still had a lot of things at Finn¡¯s ce.

    She had not been in the mood to pack up and was also a little afraid of seeing Finn because he was so cold to her.

    Yet now, she suddenly had a strong impulse to do that.

    On top of wanting to take her shower gel, her impulse was fueled by her desire of wanting to see Finn.

    Moreover, she was a person who would do whatever she wanted.

    Without taking a shower, she walked out of the door with her crutches and then took a taxi to Finn¡¯s apartment.

    Actually, her heart was still beating a little fast.

    Since thest time she saw Finn at Fourth Master Swan¡¯s ce, they had not seen each other for a week or kept in contact.

    Sometimes, she wanted to send a message to Finn, but she always felt that no matter what she did, she would probably not get a response from Finn. Moreover, Jeanne had told her that it was best not to disturb Finn during this time because it would make Finn even more disgusted with her... Well, he should not be disgusted by her packing her things, would he?

    With that, she calmed her heartbeat and arrived at Finn¡¯s apartment. Her heart was still beating very fast as she pressed her finger on the fingerprint lock.

    At the thought that she might meet Finn, she could not help but jump in excitement.

    However, in the next second, her mood soured when the voice prompt from the fingerprint lock said, ¡°Your fingerprint cannot be identified. Please try again!¡±

    She gritted her teeth and tried again but still failed.

    That meant Finn had deleted her fingerprint information.

    She told herself that she was not angry and that it was something a man like Finn would do.

    Without fingerprint verification, she would enter the password.

    There was once when she was locked out of the house. Her fingerprints could not be identified no matter how hard she tried, so Finn set up a password for her to enter. The password was simple ¡ª it consisted of six ones. When she set it up, Finn said he had to give her the simplest password because her IQ was low. She was pissed off at that time, but now, she found that Finn was indeed prescient. If it were moreplicated, she would not be able to remember it.

    She quickly entered the password, only for the voice prompt to say, ¡°The password is incorrect.¡±

    Monica frowned.

    There was no way! The password was correct! She could still remember everything when Finn set the password.

    Unwilling to give up, she entered it many times but was still locked out.

    Monica was so angry that she hit the password on the door.

    Finn was a ruthless b*stard.

    She gritted her teeth and pressed the doorbell. Just as she pressed it, the door suddenly swung open.

    Monica was stunned.

    At that moment, she saw Finn, and seeing him in front of her caught her off guard. Suddenly, her anger subsided, and her heart beat faster.

    Even though Finn¡¯s expression looked unsightly, and he was frowning in annoyance to see her at the door, she pretended not to see it.

    The moment she was about to speak, her eyes suddenly narrowed when she saw a woman with unkempt clothes behind Finn.

    Monica did not believe what she saw. There was a woman in the house, and she could not even bring herself to react.

    Beforeing back to her senses, she heard Finn turn around and say to the woman behind her, ¡°Go wait for me in my room!¡±

    The woman was stunned.

    Did he not tell her to leave? Why did he want her to wait for him now? Do all men like that?

    It was also her first time, so she did not know much about men.

    She almost took off her clothes just now, but the man in front of her did not react to her.

    Nevertheless, she quickly agreed since she had received so much money from him.

 Chapter 579 - Donâ€™t Show Up in Front of Me, I Think Youâ€™re Disgusting

    <h4>Chapter 579: Don¡¯t Show Up in Front of Me, I Think You¡¯re Disgusting</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    In that case, she would try her best to serve him well.

    The woman walked straight into Finn¡¯s room.

    Monica kept looking at Finn¡¯s room, thinking that what she was seeing now was an illusion because Finn would not do that.

    He would not do that with another woman so soon¡­

    ¡°You¡¯re at the wrong ce.¡± Finn¡¯s harsh words pulled Monica back from her thoughts.

    Monica snapped back to her senses and blurted out, ¡°Who is she?¡±

    ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡±

    ¡°Finn, did you get a woman toe back and spend the night with you?¡±

    ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡±

    ¡°Are you that impatient? Are you feeling better? The doctor said you can only have sex after at least three months. How can you do this?¡± Monica¡¯s eyes were a little red.

    At that moment, her heart hurt.

    When she saw that woman walk straight into Finn¡¯s room, she wished she could strangle that woman to death.

    ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± Finn repeated the sentence but more seriously this time.

    ¡°We... We aren¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we divorced?¡± Finn reminded her. ¡°So, Ms. Cardellini, you¡¯d better know your identity.¡±

    Ms. Cardellini?

    Monica stared at Finn.

    Not wanting to waste his breath on her anymore, he closed the door.

    Monica did not know whether she was angry or anxious, but she reached out her hand and stopped the door from closing with her finger.

    It hurt so much, and the sharp pain made Monica¡¯s finger numb.

    She was in so much pain that tears were streaming down her face.

    However, Finn acted indifferently.

    She looked coldly at Monica¡¯s fingers, on which the door had left a dark mark.

    He knew he had closed the door quite hard just now, so he looked at Monica silently.

    Monica said, ¡°Finn, can you not be so indifferent?¡±

    ¡°What right do you have to ask me to do that?¡±

    ¡°I know Michael and me¨C¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s your business. You don¡¯t have to exin it to me.¡±

    ¡°Finn, what do you want?¡± Monica was so angry that her heart was aching.

    Finn was scarily cold to her, and his indifference made her afraid.

    ¡°Get lost.¡± Those two words expressed all of Finn¡¯s feelings toward Monica.

    Monica looked at him in a daze, not expecting Finn to say such things to her.

    Then, she gritted her teeth. ¡°I came back to collect my things!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve thrown them away.¡±

    Monica widened her eyes in disbelief.

    ¡°I threw them away a week ago. I told you I would only give you one day to collect your things. Since you didn¡¯t, I threw them away,¡± Finn said straightforwardly.

    ¡°Why did you throw away my things without my permission?¡± Monica roared angrily.

    ¡°To me, they¡¯re all trash.¡±

    ¡°Finn¨C¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, Ms. Cardellini, please leave,¡± Finn ordered her to leave once again.

    ¡°Do you really want to chase me away?¡± Monica¡¯s body was trembling from the anger brewing in her.

    ¡°Ms. Cardellini, please don¡¯t show up at this house ever again.¡±

    Monica¡¯s eyes reddened, and her tears began to fall.

    To be honest, Finn did not think Monica¡¯s tears were worth anything.

    He rudely pushed away Monica¡¯s hand that was blocking the door and closed the door on her.

    However, Monica suddenly resisted, trapping her body between the cracks of the door.

    Finn¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his expression darkened.

    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to chase me away? Is it because you want to sleep with the woman inside?¡± Monica asked him angrily, on the verge of breaking down.

    Finn replied coldly, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Suddenly, Monica felt as if her heart had been stabbed by a knife.

    ¡°Do you know your body¡¯s condition? The doctor said you must wait at least three months!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. I know my body very well.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed. Finn, you¡¯re not allowed to have sex with other women. I don¡¯t allow you to...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my business. It has nothing to do with you!¡± Finn interrupted Monica.

    His attitude towards her was frighteningly cold.

    ¡°I¡¯ll sleep with you! If you want to have sex, I¡¯ll do it with you!¡± Monica said in agitation.

    At that moment, she was so agitated that she started to take off her clothes.

    She said, ¡°If you want to have sex, I can do it with you. Just don¡¯t have sex with a random woman. Don¡¯t¨C Ah!¡±

    Monica screamed because Finn suddenly pushed her to the ground.

    Her crutches were unstable in the first ce, and on top of her taking off her clothes, she was struggling with bncing. Hence, as Finn shoved her away, she was thrown out of the door.

    Monica looked at Finn, acting all cold and condescending.

    ¡°Monica, don¡¯t make me sick,¡± Finn said with a heavy tone.

    Monica felt humiliated by Finn¡¯s gaze as she knew that Finn looked down on her.

    She bit her lips and red at Finn, her tears falling like crazy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t show up in front of me again,¡± Finn said coldly. ¡°I think you¡¯re disgusting.¡±

    Monica stared at the door, watching it m shut.

    How could Finn be so bad and say that about her?

    She was just angry when Nox mocked her ¡ª the kind of anger that made her want to fight Nox¡­

    However, having been criticized by Finn, she felt terrible, and her heart really hurt!

 Chapter 580 - Monica and Finnâ€™s Relationship Ended A Long Time Ago!

    <h4>Chapter 580: Monica and Finn¡¯s Rtionship Ended A Long Time Ago!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    The door was shut tight.

    Monica watched in a daze as tears streamed down her face like crazy.

    She knew Finn was angry about the matter, and he had every right and reason to be angry. However, she did not expect that Finn would... do that.

    She always thought he knew she liked him, so he should know that she woulde back to him after she helped Michael.

    Even though everyone was trying to persuade her otherwise, she always believed that she could get back together with Finn.

    She bit her lip, trying to calm herself down by telling herself that Finn was just still angry.

    Moreover, he was always so petty and vengeful, so he would not let go so quickly. Otherwise, Finn would not have stayed in the marriage for three years.

    If she gave him more time, it would be fine.

    It was just¡­ At the thought that a woman, who was not Patsy but someone else, was in Finn¡¯s room, she felt terrible.

    It was a heart-wrenching pain.

    How could Finn do that?

    Her tears streamed down her face.

    It was the first time she felt so powerless.

    In the house, Finn returned to the living room and sat on the sofa with a long face.

    He had really thrown away all of Monica¡¯s things because he thought she would not want them anymore.

    Never did he expect that she would suddenlye by today and run into the woman Nox found for him.

    He never thought of letting that woman in, but that woman begged him bitterly, telling him about her situation at home and what would happen if he did not want to sleep with her. She said if he did not let her in, she would wait for him at the door... He was not soft-hearted. He just called her in just to exin things calmly and told her to stop pestering him.

    Little did he know that when he finally managed to convince the woman to give up the idea of sleeping with him after some time, Monica showed up.

    To him, their divorce was a real separation.

    Moreover, he was not childish enough to want to deliberately hurt her.

    As to the matters of the heart, they would disappear into thin air one day, and it was just a matter of time.

    In fact, he was more epting than the average person.

    Since young, he had learned to ept it. Therefore, no matter how ufortable he felt, he could still get through it.

    His eyes moved as he watched the woman who waited for him in his room walk out of the bedroom. She was probably a little unsure about waiting, so she came out again.

    She looked at him carefully and said, ¡°Sir, can we do it now?¡±

    For a moment, the thought of having sex with a random woman did cross Finn¡¯s mind.

    Besides, he did not need to keep his innocence for anyone.

    Perhaps it was because of his natural obsession with cleanliness, but it made him give up that split-second urge.

    After all, one-night stands could never exist in his books.

    He looked at the time.

    From the moment he closed the door until now¡­ He did not know if Monica had left.

    Whether she left or not, he just wanted Monica to understand that when she chose to return to Michael¡¯s side, her rtionship with him was over!

    It was not that he was petty or lowly, but his feelings just could not take her indecisiveness anymore.

    He said, ¡°How much did Nox give you?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± The woman was startled.

    Who was Nox?

    Finn thought for a moment and guessed that Nox must have found someone else. He asked again, ¡°How much did he pay you to sleep with me?¡±

    ¡°200 thousand dors,¡± the woman said.

    200 thousand dors? How generous of Nox.

    He said, ¡°He paid quite a lot.¡±

    The woman quickly nodded. ¡°I know, so I will definitely serve you well. I will.¡±

    It was obvious that she was afraid of him chasing her out.

    ¡°I won¡¯t take my money back, but I won¡¯t sleep with you either.¡±

    The woman looked at him in a daze.

    ¡°However, since it¡¯s 200 thousand dors, you should be able to help me with a small favor.¡±

    ¡°Sir, are you sure you don¡¯t want it?¡± the woman asked him carefully.

    Finn nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s my first time, and I¡¯ve done a test. This is the result.¡± The woman took out a piece of paper from her clothes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind if it¡¯s your first time, but I have my principles.¡± Finn did not even nce at the report in the woman¡¯s hand. He was indifferent to it.

 Chapter 581 - Monica and Finnâ€™s Relationship Ended A Long Time Ago!

    <h4>Chapter 581: Monica and Finn¡¯s Rtionship Ended A Long Time Ago!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    The woman certainly did not dare to offend Finn.

    She was afraid she would not get the money because she did not sleep with him.

    Finn knew what she was worried about too. ¡°You were sent here by my friend, and he paid you. If you¡¯re worried he¡¯ll take it back, the consensus is that we slept together.¡±

    The woman stared at him with her eyes wide open.

    She had been unlucky since she was young, so she never thought there would be a day when she would get a free meal.

    ¡°By the way...¡± Finn¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    The woman listened to his arrangements carefully.

    An hourter, Finn opened the door again, only to see that Monica had not left.

    She thought Finn and that woman were just trying to annoy her.

    She was such a stupid person, someone who did not like to think, yet she kept finding excuses for Finn. She even wondered if the woman was sent here by Nox, who could do anything¡­

    She believed Finn would not touch that woman.

    Regardless of their current rtionship, based on her understanding of Finn, he would not sleep with any woman.

    For so many years, other than Patsy, Finn did not have any other woman by her side. Moreover, Finn never did anything with Patsy!

    Finn would never be so casual with those things¡­

    She kept trying to convince herself, making excuses for the woman who appeared in Finn¡¯s room.

    It felt like time was passing so slowly.

    Several times, she wanted to hit Finn¡¯s door like she had gone mad, but she forced herself to give up again and again.

    Finn¡¯s indifference to her just now really hurt her, and she did not dare to face him again.

    Hence, she just sat at the door and looked at the tightly shut door with tears in her eyes.

    She kept thinking maybe the door would open in the next second, but it did not.

    She waited for an hour before the door finally opened. By now, everything that should have happened would have happened long ago.

    Looking at Finn and the sweet-faced woman beside Finn, she sneered.

    Perhaps she really thought Finn was too noble. What right did she have to think she knew him? In fact, she did not know him at all.

    Therefore, she was unsure if Finn would have casual sex with a woman.

    At that moment, she saw the woman kiss Finn on the cheek, and Finn did not refuse.

    The woman smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve given you my contact information. Next time, call me, and I¡¯ll pay you a visit.¡±

    Finn was not as proactive as the woman. He just nodded and then said to the woman, ¡°Be careful on your way.¡±

    With a smile, the woman left his house.

    After the woman left, Finn closed the door without even ncing at Monica.

    Monica gritted her teeth and got up from the ground.

    She did not know how long she had sat there, but the moment she got up, she felt dizzy.

    Even then, she did not allow herself to stabilize herself before she quickly caught up with the woman who had left.

    The moment the woman walked into the elevator, she rushed in.

    The woman looked at Monica in shock.

    ¡°Did you sleep with him?¡± Monica asked straightforwardly.

    The woman stared at her.

    ¡°I asked you if you slept with Finn!¡± Monica roared angrily.

    It was as if she was venting all her emotions.

    The woman looked at her ferocious appearance and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°How many times?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°How many times did Finn sleep with you?¡± Monica questioned loudly.

    The woman was so frightened by the person in front of her that she could not even speak properly. ¡°T-Two times.¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡± Monica sneered.

    The woman looked at her and did not dare to say another word.

    Fortunately, the elevator reached the first floor fast, and the woman rushed out.

    The man told her to do a small favor, which was to make her admit to the woman outside that they really slept together.

    She was actually not too old and had never experienced any heartbreaking love. However, she had experienced first love in her student days, so she could not understand why they clearly liked each other but chose to torture each other.

    Those two clearly liked each other.

    ¡­

    Monica did not know how she left Finn¡¯s neighborhood as her mind was filled with the thought of Finn sleeping with a strange woman twice.

    They had been together for so many years, yet nothing happened between them.

 Chapter 582 - Monica and Finnâ€™s Relationship Ended A Long Time Ago!

    <h4>Chapter 582: Monica and Finn¡¯s Rtionship Ended A Long Time Ago!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    She returned to her newly bought luxury apartment, which Michael paid for.

    However, she would return it to him eventually.

    In fact, she had never thought of getting too deeply involved with Michael.

    Everything she did was just to make up for the hurt she had done to Michael and to clear her conscience.

    It was only because they were friends that she felt indebted to him, and lovers would never do that. However, no one could understand her.

    She stopped in her tracks, and her tears blurred her vision.

    All she could see was Michael standing at the door. She did not know how long he had been standing there, waiting for her.

    Michael looked at her, his face filled with distress

    It was a stark contrast to Finn¡¯s cold indifference that kept appearing in his mind.

    ¡°Monica,¡± Michael called out to her, not daring to go up to her because she looked heartbroken.

    It was as if he was afraid of hurting her.

    Monica smiled.

    With tears in her eyes, she forced herself to smile and said, ¡°Michael, why isn¡¯t the person I like you?¡±

    Michael¡¯s expression changed, but it returned to normal the next second.

    Monica said, ¡°If I liked you, I wouldn¡¯t feel so bad.¡±

    It was true. If the person she liked were Michael, she would not feel so bad.

    She wiped her tears casually and went to open the door.

    Just as she walked over, Michael suddenly hugged Monica in his arms, which stunned Monica.

    Michael said, ¡°It¡¯s never toote.¡±

    Monica¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    Michael was saying that it was never toote to like her.

    However, she was very clear about it. Apart from Finn, she did not like anyone else. Hence, she said, ¡°Michael, let go of me.¡±

    Michael scowled, but since Monica¡¯s back was facing him, she could not see his expression.

    ¡°Michael...¡±

    Michael let go of her. After all, he always did whatever she wanted.

    She then verified her fingerprint, and the door opened. As Monica walked in, Michael followed her and helped her to the sofa.

    He always took care of her and was always careful.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Michael asked her out of concern.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    ¡°Did you go to see Finn?¡±

    Monica chose to remain silent.

    In fact, Michael already knew when he saw how sad Monica was when she returned.

    He said, ¡°Do you want me to exin it to Finn?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Monica shook her head. ¡°I want to solve my own problems.¡±

    Michael looked at Monica.

    He knew very well that although Monica had chosen to help him, she still kept a distance from him.

    The distance was a hint of their rtionship.

    At that, Michael secretly suppressed his emotions.

    He deliberately changed the topic and said, ¡°Monica, have you had dinner?¡±

    ¡°I have.¡± Monica forced herself to deal with Michael.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten yet.¡± Michael held his stomach. ¡°It hurts a little.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you eat dinner?¡± Monica was concerned.

    At that moment, it seemed her attention was diverted.

    ¡°I was going to eat after work, but I thought ofing over to check on you, so I forgot.¡±

    ¡°Did youe over after our call ended?¡± Monica asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Michael nodded honestly.

    ¡°So you¡¯ve been waiting for me for more than two hours?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t have anything to do after work anyway.¡±

    That was definitely not the case.

    Not to mention not having dinner, but Michael still had to give his final speech tomorrow morning, so he should go back and prepare more.

    Michael looked at Monica¡¯s expression and quicklyforted her, ¡°I¡¯m just a little hungry. That¡¯s all. Don¡¯t look at me like I¡¯ve done something extremely evil to you. I don¡¯t know what to do...¡±

    Michael looked like a boy who had just fallen in love.

    Monica took a deep breath and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to cook. Do you want me to order takeout for you?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. It¡¯s gettingte, and I should go back. I just wanted to see how things were going here.¡±

    Monica did not insist he stayed either.

    Michael was actually just being polite. If Monica had asked him to stay for dinner, he would have stayed.

    However, he maintained his smile. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±

    Michael stood up, and Monica sent him out.

    At that moment, Michael said, ¡°Monica, can youe to watch my speech tomorrow?¡±

    Monica hesitated.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. If you have something to do, you don¡¯t have toe. It¡¯s not important,¡± Michael quickly added.

 Chapter 583 - Monica and Finnâ€™s Relationship Ended A Long Time Ago!

    <h4>Chapter 583: Monica and Finn¡¯s Rtionship Ended A Long Time Ago!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯ll go,¡± Monica suddenly agreed.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, really.¡±

    ¡°Will your final election result be better if I go?¡±

    Michael nodded slowly.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go,¡± Monica said. ¡°I¡¯m here to help you anyway.¡±

    Michael smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Monica also replied with a faint smile.

    ¡°Rest early.¡±

    ¡°Okay, be careful on your way home.¡±

    After that, Monica closed the door.

    Michael looked at the tightly shut door and turned to leave. At that moment, his expression changed.

    Monica was so eager to help him because she wanted to quickly return to Finn¡¯s embrace after helping him!

    A cold smile tugged at the corner of Michael¡¯s mouth.

    Monica would never have thought that after she made the decision, it would be impossible for her and Finn to be together again.

    Whether it was because Finn had already let go of her or because he had no intention of letting Monica leave him, Monica and Finn¡¯s rtionship ended a long time ago!

    ..

    In Bamboo Garden, Jeanne, who was lying on the big bed, could not help but toss and turn a little.

    She had grown used to Edward¡¯s body touching hers every night... However, without him tonight, it suddenly felt a little lonely and cold.

    She crossed her long legs.

    It turned out that humans not only kept memories in their brains but in their bodies too.

    She picked up her phone and looked at the time. It was already 11 p.m.

    At this time, was Edward asleep?

    She decided to ignore that thought and dial the number directly.

    The call only rang once. Jeanne even had a feeling that the other party picked up right after the call got through.

    That guy was clearly waiting for her call.

    ¡°Are you finding it hard to sleep?¡± Edward asked.

    The familiar voice somehow warmed her heart.

    Jeanne did not deny it and replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°It just so happens that I can¡¯t sleep either,¡± Edward said.

    ¡°We can talk.¡±

    ¡°How was dinner at the Lawrences today?¡± Edward had already started chatting.

    ¡°It was alright.¡± Jeanne did not say much.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t go home for dinner in the future, remember to inform Teddy.¡± Edward did not ask any further and changed the topic.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°Teddy said he prepared dinner for you and thought it was a pity you didn¡¯t go home for dinner.¡±

    Jeanne was a little speechless. ¡°Heins?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not his fault. I told him to report to me when you arrive home, and he just said it casually.¡±

    ¡°Report to you when I arrive home?¡± Jeanne frowned.

    ¡°For example, noting home on time, not having dinner at home, noting home at night¡­ Teddy will tell me everything.¡± Edward listed out all the examples.

    ¡°You don¡¯t trust me?¡± Noting home at night?

    ¡°No. I¡¯m just worried about your safety, Jeannie.¡±

    Who would believe his nonsense?

    ¡°Jeannie,¡± Edward suddenly called out to her.

    His voice sounded really seductive.

    Jeanne even felt that at this moment, Edward was using her voice to... seduce her.

    Her heart started to pound.

    ¡°I miss you so much.¡±

    Her heartbeat was still beating very fast.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Rest early,¡± Edward reminded her.

    ¡°You, too.¡±

    ¡°Wait for me toe back.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Good night.¡±

    ¡°Good night.¡±

    ¡°Hang up.¡±

    ¡°You hang up too.¡±

    ¡°You hang up first.¡±

    ¡°I want to hear your voice again.¡±

    Jeanne was speechless. It seemed like the call would not end, and the two of them continued to chat on the phone.

    It was just like when they were at the age when they first fell in love, doing the most childish things, unable to part with each other.

    That night, Jeanne fell asleep with her phone in her arms.

    A night passed, and the phone was still ringing.

    Jeanne did not know how she fell asleepst night. However, when she woke up and saw that the call was still connected, she was shocked.

    She quickly picked up the phone and called out softly, ¡°Edward.¡±

    She only called out tentatively.

    If he did not wake up, she would hang up the call and wash up.

    After hearing her voice, the person on the other end of the call replied, ¡°Good morning.¡±

    ¡°...Did you not sleep?¡±

    ¡°With the sound of your breathing by my ears, it was so seductive I couldn¡¯t sleep.¡±

    If someone seduced her early in the morning, she would find it hard to fall asleep as well.

    ¡°It turns out you snore when you sleep.¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Jeanne did not believe it.

    ¡°I happened to record it. Do you want to listen to it?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°I lied to you.¡± Edward smiled. He was deliberately teasing her.

    This damned person!

    Was it fun to tease her?

    ¡°However, you do breathe heavily.¡± Edward then muttered, ¡°It¡¯s the same as that time.¡±

    When was that time?

    It took a second before she suddenly realized.

    ¡°Edward, you stinky beast!¡±

    The person on the other end of the callughed out loud.

 Chapter 584 - Monica and Finnâ€™s Relationship Ended A Long Time Ago

    <h4>Chapter 584: Monica and Finn¡¯s Rtionship Ended A Long Time Ago!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m going to wash up. Y-Y-You¡¯re lecherous!¡±

    After that, Jeanne hung up the phone angrily. She threw her phone to the side, lifted the nket, and went to the bathroom to wash up.

    It had got to be a joke.

    The woman in the mirror had a ruddy, charming, and attractive face. She was... glowing beautifully.

    Jeanne gently bit her lips.

    Suddenly, the corner of her mouth curled into a smile. It was a lonely smile, which was a contrast to her charmingly attractive face.

    At that moment, the only thought in her head was that one day, would everything she had disappeared into thin air?

    Would she return to her original self?

    She adjusted her emotions, thinking, ¡®Is this what people mean by great pleasure will bring about sadness?¡¯

    When she was too happy, she would think of many tragic things.

    She quickly washed up and went downstairs.

    Downstairs, George had just woken up, and Teddy was guiding a groggy George to the breakfast table.

    Jeanne walked over and touched her son¡¯s head out of habit. ¡°Are you not awake?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± George nodded his head in a daze.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to schoolter today? After all, sleep is the most important.¡± Jeanne doted on him.

    Teddy stared at Jeanne with wide eyes, speechless.

    It was a typical case of a loving mother spoiling her son.

    When George heard his mother¡¯s words, he hurriedly got down from the dining table, went to the sofa at the side, andy stiffly on it.

    ¡°Madam, I don¡¯t think this is a good idea to let the young master do that,¡± Teddy could not help but say.

    By then, Jeanne was eating her breakfast slowly.

    ¡°Why is it not a good idea?¡± Jeanne was very calm.

    ¡°If you do that, the young master might develop a habit of quitting whenever something happens. He won¡¯t learn to be independent and brave. It will be very bad for the young master¡¯s future development. I think the young master should get up and go to school¨C¡±

    ¡°School work is too easy for George, so it doesn¡¯t matter whether he goes to school or not.¡± Jeanne stopped Teddy. ¡°On the contrary, the growth rate for his body is too slow, and sleeping helps him grow taller.¡±

    Teddy thought, ¡®What kind of reason is that?¡¯

    However, Jeanne quickly finished her breakfast. Then, she wiped the corner of her mouth elegantly. ¡°Send George to school when he wakes up. I¡¯m heading off now.¡±

    Teddy looked at Jeanne¡¯s silhouette and then at George, who was sleeping soundly on the sofa.

    He was thinking whether there could be a mistake about George being a genius!

    ¡­

    In Lawrence Enterprise, Jeanne was in a meeting. She was delegating work about hiring senior managers for Lawrence Enterprise.

    The matter of Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s employee transfer andyoffs of the senior managers caused some unrest in a small part of the business industry. No one had expected that the conflict between Lawrence Enterprise and its senior management would end harmoniously. Regardless of whether they were demoted orid off, everyone in the senior management dly epted it. Some even posted their gratitude to Lawrence Enterprise over the years on their personal social media tforms.

    Other than Lawrence Enterprise, no one else in South Hampton City could benefit from demoting andying off their employees.

    In the past, there were always rumors that Lawrence Enterprise and its senior management were on bad terms. Now, it seemed that... the only ones on bad terms with the senior management was the former leader. The current leader clearly had amazing leadership.

    The current leader¡­

    Alexander looked at the news and was about to explode in anger.

    Even until this day, Jeanne had not invited him to be a part of thepany¡¯s recruitment. It seemed she really wanted to take over thepany, did she not?

    Jeanne¡¯s ambition was a little too big.

    He read the news fiercely until someone knocked on the door.

    Alexander put down the newspaper and said coldly, ¡°Come in!¡±

    Joshua pushed the door open and entered.

    ¡°Why are you here and not at work?¡± Alexander was in a bad mood.

    He had not been treating Joshua kindly recently.

    In the past, it was fine because there was no one topare Joshua with. However, now that there was Jeanne topare, Joshua was simply useless!

    ¡°Dad, I came to look for you to discuss something.¡± Joshua also felt wronged.

    He had suffered a lot during this period of time.

    Whether it was his grandfather or his father, they had been ignoring, scolding, or even beating him.

    At the end of the day, it was all because Jeanne came back!

    ¡°What do you have to discuss with me? ¡°Alexander said impatiently.

    ¡°Mom told me somethingst night.¡±

    ¡°What did she say?¡± Alexander¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m on your side. You can¡¯t hide everything from me. I can help you too.¡± Joshua was a little unhappy.

    Could his dad not look down on him?

 Chapter 585 - Monica and Finnâ€™s Relationship Ended A Long Time Ago!

    <h4>Chapter 585: Monica and Finn¡¯s Rtionship Ended A Long Time Ago!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you trying to deal with grandpa¨C¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Alexander raised his voice.

    ¡°I¡¯ve locked the office door, and no one else is here. I agree that Grandpa is too good to Jeanne and putting all his attention on Jeanne. If this continues, everything that belongs to the Lawrences will go to Jeanne!¡± Joshua was agitated.

    Alexander¡¯s expression was also grim.

    At the thought of Jonathan siding with Jeanne after so many years, he could not take it standing.

    ¡°I think giving grandpa what he deserves and making him regret putting Jeanne in such an important position is going too easy on him. We should also take this opportunity to kick Jeanne out of the Lawrences,¡± Joshua suggested.

    Alexander looked at Joshua.

    ¡°This is what I wanted to tell you.¡± Joshua looked very sincere as if he was doing it for the good of the family.

    Alexander could not help but size up Joshua.

    Joshua was a person who did not care about anything, so Alexander was a little surprised that he could think of so many things today.

    In fact, it was not Joshua who thought of it but Eden.

    Eden took the initiative to call him today and ask how Jeanne was doing at Lawrence Enterprise.

    Actually, he did not n to stay in touch with Eden anymore.

    Firstly, it was because Eden and his sister had fallen out, so Eden was not one of them anymore.

    Secondly, it was because Eden was not as powerful as he thought. Jeanne still managed to plot against Eden to kick him out of Swan Enterprise, so he did not want to waste time helping Eden.

    However, Eden had called him today and said a lot of nice things to Joshua. He was even good to Joshua. On the phone, he exined that he was not actually kicked out of Swan Enterprise. He was just given a trial period. After the trial period was over, he could still return to Swan Enterprise.

    He said a lot of simr things, which Joshua half-believed and half-doubted. However, Joshua epted it in the end.

    Then, when talking about Jeanne, Joshua identally spilled the beans and told Eden that his father wanted to target his grandfather¡­

    Eden immediately thought of a way for him to get the best of both worlds.

    After that, he quickly came to report to Alexander.

    However, Eden specifically told him not to tell Alexander that it was his idea so that Joshua could take the credit. Of course, Joshua was happy to do it.

    Hence, without mentioning Eden, Joshua told Alexander his n on scheming against Jeanne.

    Alexander was more than satisfied.

    He said, ¡°Joshua, as long as you work a little harder, you won¡¯t be so mediocre.¡±

    ¡°Dad, I was young and insensible back then. Moreover, you and grandpa were always protecting me. But now, I finally understand what¡¯s going on with grandpa. Only when you¡¯re strong can you stand on your own feet. From now on, I¡¯ll definitely work hard and learn.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡± It was rare for Alexander to be in such a good mood.

    Having received his father¡¯s approval, Joshua was secretly delighted. ¡°Dad, regarding grandpa¡¯s matter, when do you n to make a move?¡±

    ¡°One of these days.¡± Alexander¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Otherwise, the longer it took, the more trouble there would be.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait and see.¡± Joshua was very excited.

    He could not wait to see what would happen to his grandfather and how much of a sorry state Jeanne would end up in!

    ¡­

    Jeanne returned to her office.

    After deligating some tasks, Jeanne drank a cup of coffee and prepared to move on to her next task.

    Just then, the phone rang. She took a nce at the iing call and picked it up.

    ¡°I have gotten someone to hack into the Lawrences¡¯ surveince system and sent someone over to repair it. The surveince cameras in the Lawrence family¡¯s manor will be fixed today,¡± Kingsley said straightforwardly.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Jeanne replied.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you n on stopping it or something?¡± Kinglsey asked.

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Jeanne¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll regret it.¡±

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t lie to me, I won¡¯t,¡± Jeanne said slowly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you kill anyone. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to take it mentally.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve already killed someone. There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t ept if I¡¯ve killed your people on the ind.¡± Jeanne was unmoved. The corner of her mouth even tugged into a sneer. ¡°If you want to talk about regret... I¡¯ll only regret not killing the Lawrences myself.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d better not be rash. Harken is a country ruled byw.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not that ignorant.¡±

    ¡°Jeannie.¡± Kingsley sounded a little emotional.

    Jeanne¡¯s gaze, which was staring at theputer, shifted.

    ¡°Finish off the Lawrences as soon as possible.¡± Kingsley¡¯s clear and indifferent voice sounded. ¡°There will be many more things toe.¡±

    Jeanne bit her lips lightly.

    ¡°You know what I¡¯m talking about,¡± Kingsley said.

    After that, the call ended.

    ¡®Know? Know what?¡¯

    She was still working for someone!

    ¡­

    In the Sanders¡¯ administration office, the quiet hall was filled with 500 people.

    When Monica went, a special staff member came up to receive her.

    ¡°Ms. Cardellini, this way, please. Mr. Ross has specially reserved the best seat for you.¡±

    She was just here to go through the motions.

    Nevertheless, the staff member guided her to the middle seat in the second row.

    The judges were in the first row, whereas the audience was seated in the second row and onward.

    Monica sat in her seat. She came a littlete, so the show started not long after she arrived.

    There were three people who gave a speech.

    Michael was thest one, and after his passionate speech ended, there was a long round of apuse.

    Monica also felt that Michael was born to be in the spotlight, with a natural demeanor of a king.

    At that, she felt that her efforts were not in vain.

    To her, to be able to help someone live a better life, she felt that it added some kind of value to her life.

    Michael bowed. The moment everyone thought he would step down from the stage since the voting had ended, he suddenly opened his mouth and said, ¡°Thisst sentence is not to get votes. After all, the voting process has already ended. I just want to express some of my feelings and some gratitude to someone important to me. Thank you... Monica.¡±

    With a bam, a spotlight suddenlynd on Monica, and she became a little nervous.

    ¡°Thank you for waiting for me for so many years! Thank you for supporting my work! Thank you for letting me find my true self! Thank you... for returning to my side.¡± Michael confessed. ¡°Monica, without you, I wouldn¡¯t be the man I am today!¡±

    Monica was a little dumbfounded as she did expect Michael to do such a thing. She even felt repulsed.

    However, she pursed her lips and forced herself to smile sweetly.

    ¡°Marry her!¡± In the audience, someone suddenly shouted.

    The next second, many people echoed the same thing.

    Michael quickly stopped the audience. ¡°Everyone, be quiet.¡±

    The audience immediately fell silent.

    ¡°Don¡¯t scare her.¡± It sounded full of love.

    The audience even cheered for them.

    Michael handed the microphone to the staff, went down the stage, and walked directly to Monica.

    The entire time, the lights and cameras were tracking him.

    Then, he walked in front of Monica and pulled her into his arms.

    The audience apuded non-stop.

    However, Monica¡¯s body stiffened.

    She did not know if it was necessary to do this.

    She thought letting everyone know they were together was enough. There was no need to... show them more!

 Chapter 586 - Big Shots Showing Up One After Another: Jeanne, I Know Your Identity!

    <h4>Chapter 586: Big Shots Showing Up One After Another: Jeanne, I Know Your Identity!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    In the hall, as Michael held Monica in his arms, the apuse was non-stop.

    Monica was very repulsed by it.

    However, in front of everyone, she could only force herself to smile sweetly and ept everyone¡¯s blessings for her and Michael.

    ¡°Marry him!¡± Suddenly, a man¡¯s encouraging voice sounded in the hall.

    After that, more and more voices echoed.

    ¡°Marry him!¡±

    ¡°Marry him!¡±

    ¡°Marry him!¡±

    Monica¡¯s smile dropped.

    She was really afraid that Michael would suddenly follow everyone¡¯s wishes and propose.

    It was, without a doubt, that if they could really ¡°be together¡±, it would be the best for Michael.

    However, Monica secretly gritted her teeth and went up to Michael¡¯s ear.

    It seemed like she was whispering intimately into his ear, but from some angles, it looked like she was kissing him.

    She said, ¡°Michael, we can¡¯t get married.¡±

    ¡®We can¡¯t fake it either.¡¯

    Getting married and having physical intimacy was her bottom line for helping him.

    The people around her now thought she had no principles. They all felt that she was too impulsive and doing herself a disadvantage when, in fact, she knew very well why she did it. She also knew very well how far she could take it. The only thing different was that she was willing to do more to help Michael than the others.

    Michael listened to Monica, but his reaction was not obvious.

    He had long been used to controlling every move, frown, and smile. His appearance was always controlled, so no one could tell how grim he felt at that moment.

    In fact, even if Monica did not say those words today, he would not marry Monica on impulse. He knew very well that he could not rush things with Monica. This whole thing today was just a part of his improvisation because Monica came back crying from Finn¡¯s cest night and he wanted to create a conflict between Monica and Finn again.

    He did not know what happened between Monica and Finnst night.

    All he needed to know was that by doing so, he would put more and more distance between Monica and Finn.

    After all, the election speeches today were broadcasted live, so the entire nation could see him and Monica hugging each other.

    Finn could also see them hugging.

    Only after a long time did Michael let go of Monica.

    He did not propose, nor did he do anything else. He simply shed her a deep smile before turning around and returning to his seat, waiting for the results.

    By then, the crowd had quieted down.

    However, they all thought it was a pity that Michael did not marry Monica.

    Quite a number of people shipped her and Michael¡¯s rtionship. They were not public figures, celebrities, or inte celebrities, yetizens loved them as a couple and even called them the ¡°national couple¡±. Some people even made them a topic on Twitter, and quite a number of people supported them. When the topic was at its peak poprity, the topic ¡°national couple¡± was ranked third on the trending list.

    Many seemed to be looking forward to their marriage and their future.

    In the quiet hall, Michael won in the end as expected and became the youngest director of the quality inspection department in the history of Harken. He deserved it.

    With the election ended, Monica sat in Michael¡¯s car and went back.

    Michael¡¯s assistant, Joel Warner, sat in the front passenger seat.

    In order to liven up the atmosphere, Joel kept talking about the speech, the current news, and so on.

    When Monica heard Joel mention the news, she could not help but take out her phone and open the news. That was when she saw the trending news about her and Michael.

    Their rtionship was highly praised by the media.

    The followingments kept saying, ¡°If they weren¡¯t together, I wouldn¡¯t believe in love anymore!¡±

    There were a lot ofments like those.

    Monica did not expect that the matter would be so popr.

    After all, Fourth Master Swan was famous in Harken. However, when he and Jeanne got married, the two of them only trended and became the subject of discussion among theizens because of their wedding. They were not trending because of their marriage or rtionship. Even thest time someone filmed the two of them choosing lingerie together, it trended only for a day.

 Chapter 587

    <h4>Chapter 587: Big Shots Showing Up One After Another: Jeanne, I Know Your Identity!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    It was unlike her and Michael right now.

    It seemed like... the situation was bing more and more difficult to control.

    Once the car arrived at Monica¡¯s apartment¡¯s underground car park, Monica opened the car door, and Michael followed her out.

    Monica had not removed her cast yet, so it was still hard for her to walk. Thus, when Michael was by her side, he would take care of her and even be her ¡°crutch.¡±.

    However, Monica rejected Michael¡¯s approach today.

    Michael looked at Monica in surprise. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    He smiled inly as if he was not aware of Monica¡¯s emotions.

    At that moment, Michael made Monica feel as though she was being petty for judging a gentleman.

    As such, she pursed her lips while regting her emotions.

    She said, ¡°You still have a lot of things to do, and I don¡¯t want to take up too much of your time. I¡¯ll just take the elevator up myself.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not very busy,¡± Michael said. ¡°And no matter how busy I am, it¡¯s just a few minutes.¡±

    As he said that, he took the initiative to support Monica.

    This time, she did not push him away. Instead, she followed Michael and walked steadily to the elevator.

    When they arrived at her door, she said, ¡°Thank you. You should head back earlier.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave after you go in.¡± Michael smiled.

    He had always looked like a gentleman.

    Monica forced a smile back. Then, she verified her fingerprint, and the door opened.

    The moment she entered, Monica finally mustered her courage as she had been wanting to say something since they were in the hall and on the car ride home. She turned around and suddenly said to Michael, ¡°Can we reduce such public events in the future?¡±

    The public event she was talking about was naturally about her apanying him to put on a show, like they were in love, in front of outsiders.

    Michael had an apologetic look on his face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making things difficult for you today.¡±

    ¡°I just think that too many people are paying attention to us now, and it¡¯ll be very difficult for us to separate in the future.¡±

    Michael nodded as if he agreed with her point of view.

    He sighed. ¡°Actually, today¡¯s action was requested by the higher-ups. Right now, everyone¡¯s attention on politics is too low. So, in hopes of getting more people¡¯s attention, they wanted me to create some buzz.¡±

    Monica smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not ming you. I just think now that your career is stable, we can reduce the hype between us. Eventually, everyone will pay attention to your career achievements and less of us, and our rtionship will fade...¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Michael agreed immediately.

    Monica breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°In that case, go and do whatever you need to do. I¡¯m heading in.¡±

    In response, Michael nodded with a smile, and Monica walked into her apartment before closing the door.

    Monica did not mention anything about letting him in, and her rejection of him was bing more and more obvious.

    Michael¡¯s expression turned grim.

    Did Monica really think that she would be able to return to Finn¡¯s side after helping him?

    As long as he controlled the media, his rtionship with Monica would never ¡°fade¡±. Monica would never have the chance to escape unscathed!

    He sat in his car.

    It was true. He did have a lot of things to do, and to him, love was far less important than his career.

    He lowered his head and looked at his phone that had suddenly rang.

    With a deep breath, he calmed down and picked up the call. ¡°President.¡±

    ¡°I watched your speech today. It was very good.¡± The person at the other end of the call praised him.

    ¡°Thank you, President.¡±

    ¡°You are much more capable than being a mere director of the quality inspection department. You have great potential to go further. You¡¯re the only one I think most highly of among the many administrative personnel in the Sanders.¡±

    ¡°I will try my best to make you proud.¡±

    ¡°My n for you is to return to the internal affairs department in a year¡¯s time. Then, you will be the closest to my position.¡± The other party was giving him a huge bonus.

    Even though Michael was such a controlled person, he could not hide his joy.

    ¡°I will work harder.¡±

    ¡°Hard work alone is not enough. You need an opportunity.¡± The other party was implying something.

    ¡°Please point the way, President.¡±

    ¡°Meritorious service.¡± He said bluntly, ¡°Only by meritorious service can you rise up in a legitimate way. Then, no one will say that I¡¯m favoring you!¡±

    Michael held his phone tightly. He knew that the other party was implying something, so he waited and observed the situation.

 Chapter 588

    <h4>Chapter 588: Big Shots Showing Up One After Another: Jeanne, I Know Your Identity!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    The person on the other end of the call also admired Michael¡¯s calmness. The fact that Michael could achieve that at such a young age impressed him and gave him high expectations of Michael.

    He said, ¡°Take back the management rights of Cardellini Enterprise and ce it under the Sanders¡¯ control.¡±

    Michael was stunned.

    He did not expect the president would ask him to make a move on the Cardellinis so soon.

    He tried his best to appear normal and said, ¡°Monica and I aren¡¯t in a stable rtionship yet. We haven¡¯t even received the approval of her parents yet.¡±

    ¡°I believe you can. I¡¯ll give you three months, which is more than enough time.¡±

    Michael kept silent for a few seconds.

    ¡°What? Is there a problem?¡± The president sounded a little displeased.

    ¡°No, I was just thinking whether there is a better way to obtain Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s management rights. Should we take Cardellini Enterprise back into our control, or should we quickly reinstate one of Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s pharmaceuticalpanies and rece Cardellini Enterprise?¡±

    The president seemed surprised by Michael¡¯s reaction.

    Michael said, ¡°As to taking control of Cardellini Enterprise, I personally think it¡¯s a little inhumane. Once people find out that the government is interfering with Cardellini Enterprise, it will be a huge problem for your reputation. However, ording tomercialpetition, if another pharmaceuticalpany seized all of Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s markets, the final result would be the same. We can even avoid suspicion, and it won¡¯t ruin our reputation.¡±

    ¡°You are indeed much smarter than I thought. I support your idea, but there¡¯s something I have to remind you.¡± The leader approved of Michael¡¯s idea. ¡°The reason why Cardellini Enterprise can continue to develop is that they have a professional pharmaceutical research team. Moreover, many of Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s medicines have been patented. The forms are highly confidential and have never been leaked. Many pharmaceutical research institutions and even official pharmaceutical teams will follow the trend and conduct research and development when Cardellini Enterprisees out with new products. If the results are not satisfactory, not only can they not put their price as low as Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s, but the medicinal properties also differ significantly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I heard about that.¡± Michael nodded.

    ¡°If you want another pharmaceuticalpany to rece Cardellini Enterprise, you have to first ensure that everyone in Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s research and development team is willing to work for you. I can tell you that those people are very loyal to Cardellini Enterprise because Cardellini Enterprise treats them well!¡±

    Michael hummed in reply.

    ¡°Cardellini Enterprise has practically monopolized Harken¡¯s civilian drug market for the past few years, so it won¡¯t be an easy task to get the other drug factories to stop working with Cardellini Enterprise. You¡¯d better be prepared.¡± After that, the president decided to keep quiet.

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought of what to do.¡± Michael was confident.

    The president smiled. ¡°You really do surprise me.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, President.¡±

    ¡°After you take down Cardellini Enterprise, I will use a reasonable excuse to put you back in the most important position by my side. Then, I will announce the news of your father¡¯s death to the public so that he can rest in peace.¡±

    ¡°I definitely won¡¯t let you down.¡±

    After that, the president hung up the call.

    Michael also silently put down his phone, and his expression was a little ugly.

    One of the reasons he and Monica got back together was to obtain Cardellini Enterprise. However, he did not expect the president would be so anxious to give him such an arduous task when he was still trying to hold his ground. His father had just passed away, and his family was still in turmoil, yet he was not even given a chance to catch his breath.

    He gritted his teeth and calmed himself down.

    Recing Cardellini Enterprise with otherpanies was the best way for him to get back together with Monica.

    As long as Monica did not know that he was the trader of the otherpany, he could continue to be with Monica!

    In any case, it was much safer than him personally purchasing Cardellini Enterprise.

    After all, he would not want to give up on love while securing his career.

    ¡­

    In the marketing director¡¯s office in Lawrence Enterprise, Jeanne was busy, but she still saw the news about Monica and Michael that was trending.

    Michael sessfully got the position of the quality inspection department¡¯s director, but that was not the focus of the news.

    The main focus was that Michael and Monica were hugging each other at the scene.

    Monica had even kissed Michael.

    Jeanne felt a little upset when she saw the news, let alone Finn.

    With that, Monica¡¯s thought of returning after Michael was done sorting out his career would be gone.

    She frowned.

 Chapter 589 Big Shots Showing Up One After Another: Jeanne, I Know Your Identity!

    Chapter 589 Big Shots Showing Up One After Another: Jeanne, I Know Your Identity!

    She was not only worried about Monica''s future happiness.

    In fact, she thought it was pretty strange that the news regarding Monica and Michael''s news had been so popr. No matter how influential ordinary people were, they could never be as popr as famous celebrities. Yet, every time there was news about Monica and Michael, it would beat the rest of the news and rise to the top of the trending searches. Not even the younger celebrities could catch up to them!

    There must be something fishy behind it all! Someone must be adding fuel to the fire! Could Michael be deliberately creating hype? The answer was obvious.

    For centuries, history has shown that natural selection was the naturalw of things. It meant that whoever could adapt to the world would live a better life.

    In other words, they would make decisions and actions that guided them to how they wanted to live, and the person with the greatest benefit in this matter was Michael.

    Not only would he gain fame, but he would also be able to force Monica and him to be together forever.

    Jeanne could see that.

    Michael truly liked Monica, so it was only natural for him to y some tricks. However, what she was uncertain about was whether Michael purely liked Monica for who she was.

    The situation had not yet developed to a certain extent, so she did not think too much about it. When Michael was in trouble, Monica chose to sacrifice her marriage to help Michael. Even though Jeanne thought Michael was despicable for epting it, it was inevitable for Michael to do so for his own career. However, now that there was no need to show off their feelings for each other, Michael became more aggressive in his actions, like he was determined to keep Monica with him.

    She did not doubt how much Michael loved Monica, but she refused to believe that a person in politics could love so purely and not care about his own career so much.

    Michael clearly had more choices.

    He could have chosen the princess of the Sanders, who had a higher status than Monica and was more beneficial to him.

    The president had five children ¡ª two boys and three girls.

    Melody was the third child and had an elder sister, Quinn Sanders, who was the second child. She was only one year older than Melody and was engaged but not yet married. She also had a younger sister, Stacey Sanders, who was three years younger than Melody and was the youngest in the family. Those two people could be good partner candidates for Michael.

    Yet, he let those two princesses go and expressed his deep love for Monica in front of the media.

    Such an act not only broke off Monica''s and Finn''s marriage but also Michael''s path to bing the Prince Consort.

    Was it really because he loved Monica very much? Or... was it because Monica could bring him benefits? What benefits could Monica give him? At that thought, Jeanne shuddered. Monica had gone against everyone for Michael. If Michael lied to Monica, she could not imagine how devastated Monica would be! Then, perhaps not everyone around her would give up on her. Rather, she would give up on everyone around her, including herself. Jeanne was a little uneasy. After seriously analyzing the matter between Michael and Monica, she had no choke but to prepare for the worst.

    She gritted her teeth, picked up the phone, and was about to make a call when the phone suddenly rang.

    Jeanne was stunned for a second before she picked it up. Some of the servants in the Lawrence family''s manor have left," Kingsley said. "What do you mean?"

    "1 heard the servants were given two days off for their hard work. Only one or two of them were left behind to cook"

    "You mean that Alexander is nning his actions in advance." "That''s right." "Have the cameras been installed?" Jeanne asked. "Of course." "If not today, tomorrow." "Are you really going to watch Alexander murder Jonathan?" Kingsley asked probingly. "Why can''t I watch?" "Your mother once said she didn''t want you to follow in her footsteps." Kingsley suddenly sounded emotional. Every time he did the cruelest things, he would suddenly feel emotional as if he had discovered his conscience. Jeanne had experienced it too many times and was already indifferent to it. She said, "The truth is, you still allowed me to follow in her footsteps." "I''m ashamed of myself." "You can dig a hole to bury yourself and go meet my mother to repent." There was no way she could have a pleasant conversation with him on that subject. "You don''t have to worry." Jeanne suddenly changed the topic..

 Chapter 590

    <h4>Chapter 590: Big Shots Showing Up One After Another: Jeanne, I Know Your Identity!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Kingsley was a little surprised.

    ¡°My mother doesn¡¯t want me to follow in her footsteps because she wants me to lead an ordinary life and because of her motherly love for me. However, the reason I followed in my mother¡¯s footsteps is because of my love for my son. I don¡¯t want George to follow in my footsteps. I want to give George an ordinary life,¡± Jeanne said calmly. ¡°So, my mother won¡¯t me you.¡±

    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve said it, I don¡¯t feel so bad anymore.¡±

    Jeanne was a little speechless.

    He was clearly putting on an act.

    She had never seen him really feel bad before. In fact, he wished she would work for him.

    She said, ¡°Kingsley, there¡¯s something I need your help with.¡±

    ¡°Go on.¡± Kingsley was acting graciously, probably because she had justforted him.

    ¡°Investigate the rtionship between Michael and the Sanders for me!¡±

    Kingsley frowned. ¡°Are you interested in Michael?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s rted to Monica,¡± Jeanne said straightforwardly.

    ¡°Michael is an important talent nurtured by the Sanders.¡± Kingsley could answer her directly without investigating Michael. ¡°The Sanders highly values Michael, especially Warren. He is bent on supporting Michael.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the easiest way to support Michael to get him to marry one of the princesses? Let¡¯s not talk about Melody. After all, she was obsessed with Edward. But what about the other two princesses of the Sanders? If the Sanders wanted to nurture Michael, wouldn¡¯t it be best for him to be the son-inw?¡±

    ¡°There are three reasons. Firstly, Michael truly likes Monica and none of the princesses. That was why he rejected a marriage alliance with the Sanders. Secondly, the Sanders want Michael to get to the top through legitimate ways since they don¡¯t want others to think the Sanders favor him. Thirdly, Michael and the Sanders are conspiring. They might have other things going on and are colluding with each other.¡±

    ¡°Can you help me investigate the third reason?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± Kingsley nodded. ¡°But I have to remind you that your focus is not on Monica. Your focus is on the Lawrences.¡±

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    ¡°After the matter with the Lawrences, you still have a lot of focus on. I know you and Monica are great friends, but there are some things that you need to consider whether it¡¯s within your capabilities.¡± Kingsley¡¯s tone was a little stern.

    Jeanne chose to remain silent.

    ¡°Jeanne, you have to be clear about your purpose..¡± Kingsley enunciated each word.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    After that, Kingsley hung up the call.

    Jeanne also put down her phone.

    In her mind, she kept thinking about the ¡°purpose¡± that Kingsley mentioned.

    Actually, Kingsley was right. In order to achieve her purpose, she had to do it by any means necessary!

    ¡­

    Three dayster, at Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s recruitment room, there were seven interviewers.

    Jeanne sat in the middle. After all, she was the person in charge of the employee transfer.

    Alexander was not included, probably because he could not stand to see Jeanne¡¯s power in Lawrence Enterprise. Therefore, he might as well not see it.

    Moreover, in a formal setting, he had no authority to have the final say.

    Lawrence Enterprise was recruiting five senior managers this time, and nearly 100 people signed up, surpassing everyone¡¯s expectations.

    Logically speaking, the higher the position in apany, the fewer talents there would be. After all, the requirements were very high, so 100 people signing up for five people¡¯s positions was a very shocking phenomenon.

    Many people said it was because Jeanne was part of Lawrence Enterprise, and she was the one who attracted all the talents.

    Jeanne was really popr in the business world. She was like the ck horse of the bunch and had taken off into the world.

    With her career and love both fruitful, she was so perfect that people wondered if she was the favored one by the Gods.

    In short, Jeanne was now the symbol of perfection in Harken.

    At that moment, they had already interviewed 20 people, and the 21st person had arrived.

    Jeanne looked at his resume and saw the name ¡ª Mason Locke.

    Her eyes paused for a moment before she raised her head and looked at the man sitting upright in front of her.

    The man was also looking at her calmly.

    The moment their eyes met, one of the other interviewers said, ¡°Please introduce yourself.¡±

    ¡°My name is Mason Locke. I¡¯m 28 years old this year. I graduated from the International University of Science and Technology with a master¡¯s degree in business administration. I was signed to Jamerson Group when I was in school, so I¡¯ve been working in Yarra until now. I heard Lawrence Enterprise was recruiting, so I chose to resign and return home.¡±

    ¡°You resigned?¡± The interviewers continued to ask.

    ¡°I resigned.¡±

    ¡°Your resume said you were the general manager of the sales department of Jamerson Group¡¯s head office. This position far exceeds the position ofthe marketing department¡¯s senior manager in Lawrence Enterprise.¡± The interviewer seemed to be somewhat unconvinced.

 Chapter 591

    <h4>Chapter 591: Big Shots Showing Up One After Another: Jeanne, I Know Your Identity!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m from Harken, but I¡¯ve been studying in Yarra for ten years. I feel like I¡¯ve made some progress in my career and that it¡¯s time for me to return to serve my country,¡± Mason said in all seriousness.

    Jeanne could not help butugh at that moment.

    ¡®Serve my country? Harken is lucky that he hasn¡¯t killed a few of its people.¡¯

    The interviewer wanted to ask more questions, but when he heard Jeanne¡¯sughter, he quickly shut his mouth.

    Jeanne also realized that she seemed to have forgotten herself, but she coughed a few times andposed herself. ¡°Sorry for being rude, but I didn¡¯t mean any harm. I¡¯m just very pleased with what Mr. Locke said. After all, a lot of people use the resources of their mothend to make a living overseas and then never think ofing back.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Director Lawrence, for your recognition.¡± Mason was neither haughty nor humble.

    With that, the interview continued.

    The morning went by, and the interview was halfway through.

    During the break, Jeanne came out of the toilet, and her footsteps halted.

    At that moment, Mason, the interviewee in the morning, had alsoe out of the toilet and was washing his hands.

    Jeanne¡¯s gaze fell on the man¡¯s fingers in front of her. Who would have thought that such a beautiful pair of hands would be so good at killing people?

    She averted her gaze and turned on the tap. She said, ¡°Kingsley sent you here.¡±

    ¡°I volunteered,¡± Mason replied.

    Both of them were washing their hands seriously, and neither of them looked at the other.

    From afar, they did look like they were interacting.

    ¡°Are you not satisfied?¡± Mason asked. ¡°Am I a burden to you?¡±

    ¡°Your resume is perfect.¡± Jeanne changed the topic.

    ¡°Mr. Thorn did it.¡±

    ¡°I guessed so too.¡± Jeanne nodded.

    After the interview with him, all the interviewers were extremely satisfied with Mason. The position of the marketing department¡¯s senior manager was almost decided.

    Kingsley really knew how to cause trouble for her.

    She was hiring people to help her manage thepany so that she did not have to worry about its business. However, Kingsley loved to ruin her ns every time.

    Both their eyes moved because someone came over.

    Jeanne washed her hands and turned off the tap.

    Mason also turned off the tap and took the initiative to pass Jeanne a tissue.

    Jeanne nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    She behaved as if she was unfamiliar with him.

    ¡°Take care, Director Lawrence,¡± Mason said respectfully.

    Jeanne smiled.

    It was not necessarily a bad thing to have the world¡¯s number one assassin, K01, treat her so respectfully.

    She could still remember when Kingsley was too busy to train her for a period of time, he had that person train her for a month. In her memory, that one month was worse than death. However, she had to say that she improved more in a month than in the one year Kingsley trained her.

    It made Kingsley reflect on himself for a long time, whether he was being too merciful to her.

    Jeanne returned to the interview room, and the second half of the interview continued.

    However, Jeanne was stunned, and the other interviewers were also shell-shocked.

    Jeanne had never thought Lawrence Enterprise, which was rankedst of the twelve families, would attract so many big shots.

    The talents who came to apply today for the senior management roles today were all giants among men. However, this person was the goddess among men.

    She lowered her head and looked at the resume of the ¡®goddess¡¯ resume.

    It was Quinn Sanders, the Sanders¡¯ second princess.

    She really got what she wanted.

    A few days ago, she was still thinking about Michael and the Sanders¡¯ princesses, and now, here she was.

    Jeanne was surprised. For a 24-year-old, Quinn¡¯s resume was shocking.

    Apparently, the president, Warren, favored the third princess the most, but he spoiled the third princess to be unruly and willful. However, the second princess, whom he disliked the most, had grown into a person he was most proud of.

    At that moment, Jeanne looked at Quinn. Although her dress-up was a little more formal,pared to Melody, she looked much better and her temperament was much ssier.

    It made Jeanne a little curious. Quinn was more outstanding than Melody in every aspect, so why did he not like Quinn?

    Perhaps Melody was the cannon fodder that the Sanders had purposely raised.

    It was used to hide the truth. After all, the real trump cards were always understated. Take Quinn in front of her, for example.

    In the interview, since Jeanne did not speak, the others did not dare to speak either.

    On the contrary, Quinn said in neither an arrogant nor servile manner, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry. Due to my identity, I used my assistant¡¯s name and information when I registered. I hope the interviewer can understand why I did it.¡±

 Chapter 592

    <h4>Chapter 592: Big Shots Showing Up One After Another: Jeanne, I Know Your Identity!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Of course.¡± Jeanne nodded. ¡°Maybe if you used your name ¡®Quinn Sanders¡¯ to send your resume, we would¡¯ve directly rejected you.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s straightforwardness made the other interviewers gasp.

    Quinn did not mind. ¡°In that case, I¡¯m very d I chose this method. I hope all of you can see what I¡¯m capable of and see me in a different light.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Sanders, we can see how capable you are from your resume, and we¡¯ve also heard about your status and identity. However, I¡¯m just curious as to why Ms. Sanders chose toe to ourpany. If you want to experience normal life and assimte into civilian life, I think Swan Enterprise is the best choice,¡± Jeanne said.

    Quinn shed Jeanne a dignified smile.

    ¡°Director Lawrence, are you trying to ruin your husband?¡± Quinn joked.

    Jeanne really did want to ruin him!

    ¡°You know my identity would bring inconvenience to others, yet you still rmend me to Swan Enterprise,¡± Quinn said with a smile.

    Jeanne pursed her lips. ¡°I just think you are more suited to develop your career in a biggerpany.¡±

    ¡°No, my career is suitable for growing business. What I need is a sense of aplishment.¡± Quinn appeared a little serious. ¡°Actually, I have applied to manypanies in the country, but many have tactfully rejected me. Even if they didn¡¯t reject me, they arranged for me to have a high-paying job that I could mess around with and do nothing. I didn¡¯t n to apply for Lawrence Enterprise, but I¡¯ve heard a lot of rumors about Director Lawrence. I personally don¡¯t think Director Lawrence is the kind of person who would follow the masses. I believe you would give me a different answer than others!¡±

    ¡°I feel honored that Ms. Sanders decided to choose Lawrence Enterprise and even me. However, I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you, Ms. Sanders. I¡¯m just an ordinary person, and I share the same thoughts as the rest.¡± The underlying meaning was that she refused Quinn to join Lawrence Enterprise.

    However, Quinn did not look disappointed. Instead, she said, ¡°Director Lawrence, why don¡¯t you look at my resume again and decide.¡±

    ¡°Your resume¨C¡± Before she could look at it again, she was stunned by Quinn¡¯s gaze.

    It was clearly a signal for her to lower her head.

    The moment she lowered her head, she saw a message from Kingsley pop up on her phone that she had turned to mute. ¡°Let Quinn enter Lawrence Enterprise.¡±

    Damn it. Kingsley, that bastard!

    Her expression changed slightly, but she tried her best to adjust her emotions.

    Quinn was still smiling. Instead of looking nervous, she looked confident.

    Jeanne was silent for a few seconds.

    At that moment, everyone in the interview room was an employee under Jeanne, so no one dared to make the decision.

    Moreover, it was obvious that the second princess of the Sanders wanted an answer and would not leave without one. In other words, they had to decide now whether Quinn should stay or not.

    In the awkward space, Jeanne raised her head. ¡°Looking at Ms. Sanders¡¯s resume again, your capability has really convinced me.¡±

    Quinn still had a smile on her face. It was the standard Duchenne smile.

    ¡°I think no one can reject Ms. Sanders from joining us, and I don¡¯t want Lawrence Enterprise to lose out on such a great talent just because of Ms. Sanders¡¯s identity.¡± Jeanne felt disgusted saying it. ¡°So, if Ms. Sanders thinks that Lawrence Enterprise can provide for you to grow in your career, I sincerely hope Ms. Sanders can join us.¡±

    She even lowered her head as she said and redeemed herself perfectly from rejecting Quin just now.

    The other interviewers were all somewhat surprised at Jeanne¡¯s sudden change in decision.

    Logically speaking, they should not allow Quinn to join thepany.

    With Quinn¡¯s status and identity, no one would dare to do anything to her. Even if she had any thoughts or was being unreasonable, no one would dare to refute her.

    If Quinn was capable, it would be fine. If not, epting her into thepany would be a disaster waiting to happen.

    ¡°Director Lawrence, you¡¯re ttering me. To be able to obtain Director Lawrence¡¯s approval and sessfully get the job, I feel extremely honored.¡± Quinn replied respectfully, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go out and wait for you to get back to me.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to wait for us to get back to you. Ms. Sanders has been epted,¡± Jeanne said.

    Quinn smiled gratefully. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll inform the staff tomorrow to go through the onboarding procedures.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do my best to cooperate.¡±

    ¡°Take care, Ms. Sanders.¡±

    Quinn expressed her gratitude once again before walking out.

    After Quinn was out the door, Jeanne could not hold it in any longer. She was not in the mood to sit in for the next person¡¯s interview.

    She had to give Kingsley a call to ask him for an exnation.

    She said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to wait for me. I¡¯ll be back in a while.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jeanne left the interview room. Just as she walked to a corner and was about to make a call, a female voice called out from beside her.

    ¡°Jeanne.¡±

    Jeanne looked at Quinn, whom she thought had left.

    However, at that moment, Quinn suddenly walked up to her while maintaining the nobility that a Sander had.

    ¡°Are you surprised I came?¡± Quinn asked.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m very surprised, but it¡¯s not just me. Everyone is surprised.¡± Jeanne did not look any different.

    ¡°No, yours is different from the others.¡± There was a hidden meaning behind her words.

    Jeanne smiled. ¡°What are you trying to say, Ms. Sanders?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it.¡± Quinn maintained her smile. ¡°I just came to greet you on my own initiative. I didn¡¯t mean anything else. But...¡±

    Jeanne frowned as Quinn moved closer to her, making her wary.

    Quinn¡¯s voice was a little soft, but Jeanne could hear it. She even felt her hair stand on end.

    Quinn said, ¡°Jeanne, I know who you really are.¡±

 Chapter 593

    <h4>Chapter 593: Jonathan¡¯s Fate, The Cold-blooded Lawrence Family</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Jeanne, I know your true identity!¡± Quinn approached Jeanne and whispered.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes flickered as she looked straight at Quinn and tried her best to remain calm.

    ¡°All of your identities!¡± Quinn added.

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    Quinn did not seem to want a response from Jeanne either, and with a smile on her lips, she left.

    Jeanne could not figure out what Quinn did all that for. To show off that she knew a lot of things about her?

    Her eyes moved slightly.

    In fact, she did not need to care about it because her identity was not something she had to keep secret. It meant nothing to Jeanne that Quinn knew.

    The only thing she was unhappy about now was that Kingsley had asked her to ept Quinn.

    In the end, she dialed Kingsley¡¯s number.

    When the call connected, it was as if he had expected that she would call and interrogate him. ¡°Warren forced me.¡±

    Before Jeanne could ask, Kingsley had confessed the truth.

    Jeanne swallowed what she was about to say and forced herself to adjust her emotions. ¡°What¡¯s his intention?¡±

    ¡°He said he wants to help you take control of the Lawrence Enterprise faster because he¡¯s not satisfied with our current progress,¡± Kingsley said in a cold tone. ¡°But I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case. He¡¯s doing that because he doesn¡¯t trust us.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Jeanne snickered

    ¡°Probably.¡± Kingsley nodded. ¡°But it¡¯s not important.¡±

    Jeanne frowned, thinking, ¡®What¡¯s important to Kingsley?¡¯

    ¡°After all, Quinn is not your match.¡±

    ¡°You think too highly of me.¡± Jeanne said sarcastically, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know Quinn very well, I know she¡¯s different from Melody. Melody ispetitive, and her desires are all disyed on her face, so dealing with Melody is easy. As long as we trigger her desires, she will do something out of control, and it¡¯s easy to subdue her. As for Quinn, having grown up in the Sanders for so many years, her abilities are obviously astonishing, but shecks the edge. Did the president keep her hidden because he doesn¡¯t like her, or is she too shrewd?¡±

    Jeanne paused for a moment beforeing to a conclusion, ¡°I believe it¡¯s the former.¡±

    ¡°I agree with you.¡± Kingsley nodded.

    ¡°When did you know that Quinn wanted to join Lawrence Enterprise?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°Just now.¡± Kingsley said bluntly, ¡°If I had known in advance, I wouldn¡¯t have caught you off guard.¡±

    Sometimes, Kingsley could annoy Jeanne with what he said to her, but she never doubted the authenticity of his words!

    ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to care too much about Quinn. Just do whatever you need to. The purpose of her joining Lawrence Enterprise is, at most, to monitor your every move. As long as we¡¯re on the same page as the Sanders, she won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Jeanne nodded.

    ¡°Are you feeling a little disappointed?¡± Kingsley suddenly asked.

    Jeanne was stunned for a moment.

    Then, she smiled. ¡°What do I need to be disappointed about?¡±

    ¡°That Warren doesn¡¯t trust you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not disappointed.¡± Jeanne said indifferently, ¡°What¡¯s there to care about?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re more open-minded than I thought.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not open-minded. I just understand certain things.¡±

    Over the years, she had understood it all and even knew what she had to do.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore.¡± Jeanne rubbed her sore shoulders. ¡°I need to continue with the interview.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right. Did you meet K01?¡±

    ¡°I did, and I almost didn¡¯t recognize him,¡± Jeanne replied. ¡°If I didn¡¯t know his real name, I would have forgotten that he actually looked like this.¡±

    ¡°I sent the best person I have to your side. You should know why.¡±

    Of course, she knew.

    It was because there would be a lot of danger.

    She said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to protect me. From the moment I stepped into Harken, I never thought I would be able to escape unscathed.¡±

    ¡°Well, I did.¡± Kingsley suddenly became serious.

    Jeanne¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about having youe back unscathed.¡±

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    Kingsley had always thought that she had been deeply hurt by her rtionships, be it family or love. Hence, he was always afraid that she would be consumed by anger.

    In reality, Kingsley had unknowingly given her a lot of warmth.

    She said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    She just could not get sentimental about Kingsley because that man was both good and evil.

 Chapter 594 - Jonathanâ€™s Fate, The Cold-blooded Lawrence Family

    <h4>Chapter 594: Jonathan¡¯s Fate, The Cold-blooded Lawrence Family</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    She really could not treat him as a good person, so she could not be grateful to him.

    As soon as he hung up the call, Jeanne returned to the interview room, and the interviewssted a whole day.

    After interviewing 100 people seriously, the interviewer summarized the interview scores and decided on the final five names.

    One of them was Mason.

    When he confirmed Quinn, the interviewer still had some objections. ¡°Are you sure you want to use her?¡±

    ¡°Can we go back on our word?¡± Jeanne raised her eyebrows.

    The interviewer wanted to say something, but Jeanne interrupted him. ¡°Since we don¡¯t have a choice, there¡¯s no point struggling over it.¡±

    Upon hearing what Jeanne said, all the interviewers shut up.

    Jeanne was not one to drag her feet. She ordered, ¡°Announce the sessful candidates for this interview. They are required toplete the onboarding procedures by tomorrow and officially start work next Monday.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°The meeting is adjourned.¡± With that, Jeanne stood up and left.

    By the time she returned to her office, it was already past the end of the working day.

    She stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window in her office and looked at Harken, lit up by bright lights.

    In fact, it had been a long time since she took in her surroundings and enjoyed the view. Sometimes, she felt she was living in a state of numbness, living to fulfill her purpose only.

    Suddenly, she looked at the phone on her desk that was ringing and walked over unhurriedly.

    She thought it would be Edward.

    After all, he had called her almost every day over thest few days he was away. He would, without fail, call her when she returned homete.

    Since she would be homete again today, she thought he hade to ¡°question¡± her.

    However, it was not Edward but Alexander.

    Jeanne picked up the phone and heard Alexander roaring, ¡°Jeanne, are you crazy? How can you let Quinn, the second princess of the Sanders, join ourpany? What on earth are you thinking? If you want to suck up to Quinn so shamelessly, what right do you have to use our Lawrence Enterprise as a scapegoat? Why didn¡¯t you ask my opinion before making such a decision? Do you think that you can fool everyone just because of your power in Lawrence Enterprise?¡±

    Alexander¡¯s voice reverberated from the other end of the phone.

    Jeanne really did not want to exin it to Alexander. She felt nothing other than disgust for him.

    Moreover, letting Quinn into thepany was indeed her personal decision, so she did not have much reason. Since there was no reason, she just chose to ignore it.

    She hung up the phone and could imagine how furious Alexander was, but she could not care less about him.

    Then, she took out a cigarette and took a drag on it.

    Actually, nothing much went on today. She just suddenly felt a little emotional and wanted to be alone.

    After all, Kingsley¡¯s actions were bing more and more radical, which meant that more and more things were going to happen.

    She, too, felt a little uneasy about that.

    Suddenly, the phone rang again.

    Jeanne looked at the iing call, but it was not Edward. This time, it was Jonathan.

    He must have thought her decision was wrong, so he hade to question her.

    She took a deep breath. At the thought that Jonathan would not be alive for long, she decided she could be a little nicer to him.

    Her tone was gentle. ¡°Grandpa.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with Quinn?¡± Jonathan asked.

    ¡°I can¡¯t refuse, but of course, I have my reasons.¡±

    Jonathan frowned.

    Just as Jeanne was going to exin her reasoning, she heard him say, ¡°Come back home. I want to hear your reasons.¡±

    Jeanne agreed immediately. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Once she hung up the phone, she put out her cigarette and tidied her things before picking up her bag and leaving.

    Somehow, she felt a strange knot in her heart.

    By right, Edward should have called her by now.

    Jeanne sat in Miles¡¯s car while Miles drove her to the Lawrence family¡¯s manor.

    Jeanne had a lot on her mind.

    Miles looked at her through the rearview mirror and said, ¡°I heard you met K01.¡±

    Jeanne came back to her senses. ¡°Yes. I didn¡¯t expect Kingsley to send him here.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Thorn also sent many of his capable assassins here,¡± Miles said sincerely. ¡°He actually treats you very well.¡±

    ¡°No, he¡¯s just afraid that the mission will fail.¡±

    Miles was not a talkative person, to begin with.

    Even if he did not agree with Jeanne¡¯s point of view, he chose to remain silent after being refuted.

    The car stopped at the Lawrence family¡¯s manor.

    When Jeanne went in, all the Lawrences were there.

    Alexander looked at Jeanne walking in with an extremely ugly expression.

    Just as Alexander was about to throw a fit at Jeanne, she had already walked to the second floor, not giving Alexander the chance tosh out at her.

 Chapter 595 - Jonathanâ€™s Fate, The Cold-blooded Lawrence Family

    <h4>Chapter 595: Jonathan¡¯s Fate, The Cold-blooded Lawrence Family</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Alexander was so angry that he kicked the coffee table in front of him, making a loud noise.

    Shocked, Jenifer quickly went forward and said, ¡°Alexander, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s not good for your health, and some people don¡¯t care even if you are angry.¡±

    Alexander said coldly, ¡°She will eventually!¡±

    Joshua, who was also in the living room at the moment, quickly agreed, ¡°Jeanne is courting death! And she won¡¯t end well!¡±

    The three people downstairs all wanted her to die immediately.

    Nevertheless, Jeanne did not care. After all, she also wanted all the Lawrences to die a horrible death!

    She faced Jonathan respectfully and exined her reasons, ¡°Everyone rejected Quinn because of Quinn¡¯s shocking identity. Everypany¡¯s concern is that a person like her will be impossible to control. I admit that we have no way to control Quinn, and we don¡¯t even dare to offend her. However, this doesn¡¯t mean Quinn cannot join thepany.¡±

    Jonathan did not speak. It was as if he was patiently listening to her exnation.

    Jeanne said, ¡°All people see is the pressure Quinn¡¯s identity will bring to thepany. However, they¡¯ve never thought about the other way around. Isn¡¯t Quinn¡¯s identity also a resource for ourpany? First of all, news about Quinn joining Lawrence Enterprisepany will be a hot topic, and it¡¯s free publicity for us to spread our image to the public. If the second princess of the Sanders is working at Lawrence Enterprise, our future will be limitless. Then, won¡¯t Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s stock market soar?

    ¡°Second of all, Quinn¡¯s identity as a princess of the Sanders can, in fact, act to control Quinn. Her every move represents the Sanders, so she will manage herself better or even stricter than others for fear of ruining her reputation. In fact, we don¡¯t have to worry too much about Quinn not listening to the arrangements of thepany. What she wants more is to perform in thepany. Moreover, Quinn is very capable. I¡¯ve seen her resume. If she can bring us what we need, she¡¯ll be an asset.¡±

    Jeanne seemed to have convinced Jonathan.

    He looked at Jeanne and said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve considered all the things you just told me. I¡¯m actually not against Quinn joining Lawrence Enterprise, and I think that with Quinn¡¯s status, she wouldn¡¯t bring harm to thepany. Overall, it¡¯s beneficial to us. But in the end, there are two sides to everything. If you can¡¯t control her, you¡¯ll get half the results, and the gains can never make up for the losses. What I want to know now is whether you have control over Quinn. Can you not be afraid of Quinn¡¯s status and control her?¡±

    ¡°I can,¡± Jeanne gave him an affirmative answer.

    At that moment, she could not help but secretly sneer at herself.

    What Jonathan was trying to say now was that if Quinn really caused trouble in the Lawrence Enterprise, she would be the one to offend Quinn. In other words, if Quinn were to bring harm to the Lawrence Enterprise, she would have to step forward and confront Quinn head-on.

    She would have to bear all the consequences!

    The corners of Jeanne¡¯s mouth curled up into a smile. ¡°Grandpa, I was the one who recruited her. I will definitely take full responsibility!¡±

    Jeanne gave her promise to Jonathan even though she knew he would not be around anymore soon for her to keep her promise.

    However, at that moment, Jonathan was visibly happy. He said, ¡°I was right to trust you. You are more courageous than your father and your brother, Jeannie.¡±

    Jonathan sighed, feeling emotional.

    Hemented, ¡°If only you were a boy.¡±

    Jeanne could tell that Jonathan¡¯s words were sincere. From the bottom of his heart, he acknowledged her and felt helpless and regretful toward her.

    Jeanne smiled.

    Of course, she would not be moved.

    After all, if Jonathan did not think highly of her, he would not have said such words. However, by saying that, he meant that the Lawrences would be given to Joshua no matter what.

    It was because Joshua was the only son of the Lawrences, and only he could carry on the family line.

    If it were in the past, she might still feel sad. However, after knowing that she was not one of them, she felt nothing.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not important. You don¡¯t need to feel bad. Even if you give it to Joshua in the future, I will help him manage thepany well,¡± Jeanne said generously.

    Jonathan was somewhat gratified. ¡°Your father and brother should really be grateful to you.¡±

 Chapter 596 - Jonathanâ€™s Fate, The Cold-blooded Lawrence Family

    <h4>Chapter 596: Jonathan¡¯s Fate, The Cold-blooded Lawrence Family</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Jeanne smiled and did not seem to mind.

    After that, she chatted for a while longer in Jonathan¡¯s study.

    When she left the room, Alexander¡¯s family of three was still in the living room as if they were purposely waiting for her.

    Alexander said fiercely to Jeanne, ¡°Jeanne, you¡¯re getting a littlewless now!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the power grandpa gave me?¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Jeanne walked in front of them casually. ¡°Just now, grandpa agreed with my decision. He even said I¡¯m more courageous than the two of you.¡±

    ¡°What are you so proud of?¡±

    ¡°He said that the Lawrences still need a useful person to support them. But...¡± Jeanne sized up Alexander and Joshua with a somewhat disdainful gaze. ¡°He¡¯s very disappointed in the two of you.¡±

    Having been ridiculed, Alexander raised his arm.

    Jeanne looked at him and said, ¡°Are you sure you want to hit me?¡±

    Alexander was stunned by what Jeanne said.

    Jeanne sneered. ¡°If you¡¯re incapable, just admit it. If you treat me better, I wouldn¡¯t have to fight with you for anything.¡±

    ¡°So you admit that you want to snatch what¡¯s mine?¡± Flustered, Joshua suddenly interrupted. At that moment, he was furious.

    Jeanne nced at Joshua. ¡°Snatch what¡¯s yours?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You want to snatch what¡¯s supposed to be mine!¡± Joshua said fiercely.

    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re worthy of it?¡± Jeanne was sarcastic.

    Under Jeanne¡¯s gaze, Joshua felt that he was useless for a second.

    In front of Jeanne, he was useless and could not withstand a single blow.

    He was so furious that he lost control, dashing over to Jeanne and wanting to push Jeanne down.

    Jeanne dodged it just by moving her body a little. Although she avoided Joshua¡¯s brute force, she still fell to the ground on purpose.

    Her eyes watered, and she looked pitiful. ¡°Joshua, what did I do wrong for you to treat me like this? Is it wrong for grandpa to like me now?¡±

    Joshua was confused for a second.

    Even though he used all his strength to push her, it was clear that he missed. Yet, why did Jeanne suddenly fall to the ground?

    Moreover, the way she fell to the ground was visibly different from her usual arrogant manner.

    What tricks was Jeanne ying?

    Before he could figure it out, he heard Jonathan¡¯s stern voice from the second floor. ¡°Joshua, are you rebelling against me now?¡±

    Startled, Joshua shuddered as he raised his head and saw his grandfather standing there with a stern expression.

    At that moment, Jonathan was getting the maid to push him out of the elevator.

    When Joshua saw his grandfather¡¯s serious expression, he could not help but feel afraid.

    Hence, he quickly exined, ¡°No, grandpa. Jeanne fell down by herself. I didn¡¯t even touch her¨C¡±

    ¡°I was standing just fine. Why would I make myself fall? Joshua, can¡¯t you just admit what you¡¯ve done? Are you even a man?¡± Jeanneined to Joshua.

    By then, Jonathan¡¯s personal servant had stepped forward to help Jeanne up.

    Jeanne seemed to be in great pain, and her brows were furrowed tightly.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t. I pushed her, but she dodged. I really didn¡¯t touch her. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask my mom and dad if I touched her,¡± Joshua exined anxiously.

    He probably wanted to clear his name.

    ¡°Dad and Mother have always been on your side,¡± Jeanne muttered.

    It was that seemingly unintentional sentence that made Jenifer and Alexander, who had nned to defend their son, keep quiet.

    Seeing that the two of them did not speak, Joshua became even more nervous. He kept saying, ¡°I really didn¡¯t push Jeanne. She¡¯s putting on a show in front of you to frame me. Jeanne, why are you so evil? Do you want to see our family in shambles?¡±

    ¡°Joshua, you can do whatever you want, but you can¡¯t say whatever you want. Am I the one putting the family in shambles, or have you guys been ostracizing me? I think I¡¯ve done enough for the Lawrences. What right do you have to say such things about me? Do you really want me topletely break away from the family and cut off all contact with you guys?¡± Jeanne was extremely aggrieved, ¡°Just now, you even said I stole what belonged to you. What did I steal from you?¡±

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. When did I say you took my things? It¡¯s clear that you¡¯re deliberately trying to sow discord. Grandpa, I¡¯m innocent. Jeanne¡¯s trying to drive a wedge between us. She doesn¡¯t have good intentions¨C¡±

 Chapter 597 - Jonathanâ€™s Fate, The Cold-blooded Lawrence Family

    <h4>Chapter 597: Jonathan¡¯s Fate, The Cold-blooded Lawrence Family</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Enough!¡± Jonathan¡¯s expression was grim.

    On one hand, a noisy family was annoying him, and on the other, Alexander and Joshua still could not understand who they had to rely on to grow thepany. Moreover, they even went against Jeanne so openly! If he did not have Alexander as his only son, he would have given up on them long ago!

    Jonathan still had the authority. With one sentence, Joshua did not dare to speak anymore.

    ¡°Apologize to your sister!¡± Jonathan ordered.

    Joshua looked at Jonathan in disbelief. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because you hit your sister!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hit her. I really didn¡¯t. She fell on purpose. She¡¯s the one pretending to be pitiful. She¨C¡± Joshua was angry.

    ¡°Joshua!¡± Jonathan¡¯s face was ck.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it. I won¡¯t apologize even if I die!¡± Joshua still had his temper.

    As the only son in the family, he was always more domineering than the others!

    ¡°No need,¡± Jeanne said.

    It was as if she was giving Joshua a way out.

    ¡°I¡¯m not hurt. Moreover, an insincere apology means nothing,¡± Jeanne said generously. However, she said sarcastically, ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s gettingte, so I¡¯ll head back first. I don¡¯t want to stay for too long and make everyone unhappy. Goodbye.¡±

    Jonathan red at Joshua, his expression extremely ugly.

    However, he was gentle toward Jeanne. ¡°I¡¯ll send you to the door.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, grandpa.¡±

    With that, Jonathan saw Jeanne out.

    Meanwhile, Joshua was so angry that he wanted to kill Jeanne. It was clearly Jeanne who did it on purpose. Why should it be his fault?

    His eyes were bloodshot, and he was on the verge of going mad.

    Jonathan sent Jeanne off and returned. When he faced Joshua, his expression was still grim. ¡°Be careful in the future. You¡¯re not allowed to provoke her!¡±

    Instead of speaking, Joshua clenched his fists tightly.

    ¡°This will not happen again!¡± Jonathan said coldly and left.

    As soon as Jonathan left, Joshua could not help but fly into a rage.

    ¡°I really want to kill Jeanne. I want to kill her!¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Jonathan shouted at him. ¡°You¡¯re nowhere near as capable as her. You deserve to be schemed against!¡±

    Alexander saw it clearly, but what was the use of saying it out loud? After all, Jonathan would not believe it at all.

    In Jonathan¡¯s eyes, only the oh-so-capable Jeanne existed! Why would he care about the rest of them?

    ¡°Dad.¡± Joshua was so angry that his eyes were red. ¡°When can we actually¨C¡±

    Alexander gave him a look.

    Joshua gritted his teeth. ¡°I¡¯ve really had enough of this. If this continues, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do!¡±

    After saying that, Joshua left in a huff.

    Jenifer looked at her son¡¯s angry appearance and whispered into Alexander¡¯s ear, ¡°If this goes on, even if your father doesn¡¯t give the Lawrences to Jeanne, she will tear our family apart.¡±

    Alexander¡¯s expression turned cold, and a trace of cruelty flickered in his eyes.

    ¡­

    In the quiet night, Jeanne tossed and turned in bed, unable to fall asleep.

    Today, Edward had not called her for an entire day, and she had a feeling that things were not simple.

    She sat up from the head of the bed, considering whether to call Edward.

    In fact, she was not holding herself back from calling him. She was just afraid that she would disturb him.

    She knew his departure this time was not as simple as it seemed.

    Hence, she thought about it and still made the call in the end.

    Before the call could connect, another call interrupted hers.

    Jeanne looked at Monica¡¯s call and was a little surprised.

    It was sote ¡ª 2 a.m. in the morning, yet Monica was still awake.

    She immediately hung up the call to Edward and picked up Monica¡¯s call.

    As soon as the call connected, Monica said anxiously, ¡°Jeannie, did you know your grandfather has passed away?¡±

    Jeanne was stunned.

    Monica hurriedly said over the phone, ¡°I had some insomnia, so I was scrolling through my phone. Then, I scrolled through the news of your grandfather¡¯s death. It seemed it was an ident and that he fell from the second floor. When the maid found out, he was already dead, and they didn¡¯t have time to resuscitate him. Sigh. Go and look at the information your father posted on his personal social media tform. It shouldn¡¯t be fake.¡±

    Indeed, it was not fake.

    However, she was just surprised that Alexander acted so fast.

    After all, Jonathan was still Alexander¡¯s father, and he protected Alexander wholeheartedly.

    After so many years, did he not feel anything for his father?

 Chapter 598 - Jonathanâ€™s Fate, The Cold-blooded Lawrence Family

    <h4>Chapter 598: Jonathan¡¯s Fate, The Cold-blooded Lawrence Family</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    He was able to do it because Jonathan had encroached on his interests!

    ¡°Jeannie, are you listening?¡± Monica was a little nervous.

    No matter the rtionship between Jeanne and the Lawrences, Jonathan¡¯s death should make her feel bad.

    ¡°I heard you. I¡¯m going back to the Lawrences to take a look.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    ¡°No need. It¡¯s toote. You should rest early.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to sleep for a while anyway, so I¡¯ll go with you. You don¡¯t have to pick me up. I¡¯ll just take a cab there myself,¡± Monica hurriedly said.

    Jeanne could not reject Monica¡¯s kindness. After all, in Monica¡¯s heart, she was supposed to feel terrible.

    She said, ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up. Give me the address.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Monica sent the address to Jeanne.

    Jeanne took a look and got up to get changed.

    As she left, she called Kingsley. ¡°Jonathan is dead. He fell to his death. Take a look at the surveince footage and send me the evidence.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After that, Jeanne hung up the call and called Miles. ¡°I just sent you the address. Pick up Monica first and then me before we go to the Lawrence family¡¯s manor.¡±

    ¡°Did something happen?¡± Miles was on alert.

    ¡°Someone from the Lawrences is dead. Let¡¯s go watch the show.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Was the Lawrences not Jeanne¡¯s family?

    Jeanne waited in Bamboo Garden for half an hour until Miles brought Monica, who was still in a cast, to pick her up.

    Jeanne had just gotten into the car when she heard Monica¡¯s unusually excited voice say, ¡°Jeannie, are you alright?¡±

    What was there not to be alright about?

    She had been looking forward to this day.

    However, she said, ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t even know what happened. Why would he suddenly fall down the stairs? Doesn¡¯t the manor have an elevator? Why did he take the stairs?¡± Monica thought it was a little strange.

    Jeanne did not answer.

    ¡°If you¡¯re so old, you¡¯ll definitely know that you¡¯ll fall to your death. Sigh.¡± Monica sighed.

    In Monica¡¯s heart, no matter how evil the Lawrences were, they did not deserve to die.

    Jeanne kept quiet and did not say much.

    At that moment, she looked out of the window and was thinking about some things. When the Lawrences wanted to kill her mother, were they as unscrupulous and merciless?

    She looked like she was in a low mood.

    Monica thought she was still a little sad, so after yapping on for a while, she chose to apany her quietly.

    Soon, the car arrived at the Lawrence family¡¯s manor, and a lot of reporters were already crowding the the manor¡¯s entrance.

    Jeanne frowned.

    Did Alexander call so many reporters over to show his grief over Jonathan¡¯s death?

    Did he not know that the more he acted that way, the worse his fate would be?

    Monica looked at the reporters at the door and was a little speechless. ¡°Don¡¯t these media people sleep? What¡¯s there to be enthusiastic about a dead person?¡±

    The car finally drove into the Lawrence family¡¯s manor under the siege of the reporters.

    In the dark, a reporter followed the car and sneaked in when the door opened.

    Jeanne noticed it at a nce.

    Actually, it was not that she did see the reporter. It was the security guard at the manor¡¯s entrance who pretended not to have seen the man.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    What tricks was Alexander trying to pull this time?

    The car stopped at the entrance of the main hall, and quite some cars were parked on thepound.

    As soon as Alexander¡¯s personal social media tform released the news, many people naturally received the news. Business people were best at socializing, and since this was also a way for them towork, quite a number of people came.

    When Jeanne and Monica walked into the hall, quite a few people were inside.

    At that moment, the hall had been made into a funeral hall.

    On the huge wall hung a standard photo of Jonathan¡¯s face when he was alive, but the photo was now in ck and white.

    At the bottom of the photo was an ice coffin with Jonathan lying inside.

    There were staff members around the ice coffin arranging flowers for the funeral. Most likely, the setup had not beenpleted yet.

    However, the rest of the things in the hall had been moved away. With the mournful music ying in the background and everyone at the scene wearing ck clothes and a solemn expression, the moment they walked in, the sorrowful atmosphere hit them.

    Monica felt very ufortable.

    She could not help but look at Jeanne, who looked calm and had no reaction to it at all.

    She did not know when Jeanne had be so powerful.

 Chapter 599 - Jonathanâ€™s Fate, The Cold-blooded Lawrence Family

    <h4>Chapter 599: Jonathan¡¯s Fate, The Cold-blooded Lawrence Family</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    She could stay calm in the face of anything.

    The appearance of the two of them attracted the attention of some people.

    Most turned their heads to look at them, watching as they walked toward the middle, where Alexander, Jenifer, and Joshua stood, all dressed in mourning clothes.

    They were entertaining the guests and mourning at the same time.

    Jeanne had just walked over when Alexander¡¯s pained expression twisted in anger.

    Then, he pped Jeanne hard on the face.

    In the quiet space, the p was exceptionally loud.

    Monica was shocked. Not caring that her feet were still in a cast, she rushed forward to protect Jeanne. ¡°Alexander, what are you doing?¡±

    However, Jeanne sneered.

    It turned out Alexander was doing all of that, making such a big scene out of it, just to put on an act. His motive was probably to drive her out of Lawrence Enterprise reasonably!

    She pulled Monica behind her.

    Monica had a valiant look on her face. She looked like an old hen who would fight with anyone who wanted to touch Jeanne to protect her young.

    That woman was clearly weak, yet every time something happened to Jeanne, she would be fearless.

    In this world, only Monica could make her emotional, a different kind than Kingsley, George, and even Edward.

    She said to Monica in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Monica was most afraid of hearing Jeanne say that. She always felt that Jeanne said that so as to not make others worry and because Jeanne was considerate to others.

    Jeanne, on the other hand, was sometimes speechless at Monica¡¯s naivety. It was that naivety that led Monica to trust someone like Michael so much.

    Her eyes moved to look at the indignant Alexander in front of her.

    On top of the p he had given her for breaking up the engagement with the Lockes, Alexander had pped her twice, and she would definitely return the two ps to him!

    Alexander continued to use Jeanne, ¡°How dare you have the cheek toe back to see your grandfather? If you hadn¡¯t quarreled with your grandfather tonight, perhaps he wouldn¡¯t have been so angry that he fell down the stairs!¡±

    To be honest, she was not surprised to hear Alexander using her of pushing Jonathan down the stairs. He might as well take this opportunity to make her sound evil.

    Jeanne still kept Monica behind her as she looked at Alexander and threatened, ¡°Dad, you best watch what you say.¡±

    Her tone was cold.

    However, Alexander pretended not to hear it.

    ¡°If I knew dad couldn¡¯t sleep because of his argument with you, I would¡¯ve stayed with him! Then, he wouldn¡¯t have gotten out of bed to take a walk and identally fell down from the second floor! The lights at home were dim, to begin with...¡± The more Jonathan spoke, the more upset he sounded. He shouted at Jeanne angrily, ¡°Your grandfather¡¯s death is definitely your fault!¡±

    The gazes of many people in the surroundings were all on them.

    At that moment, because of what Alexander said, they started to whisper among themselves.

    ¡°So Old Master Lawrence¡¯s death is rted to Jeanne.¡±

    ¡°How evil. Old Master Lawrence was so old. Why was Jeanne arguing with him?¡±

    ¡°I heard Old Master Lawrence treated Jeanne well. Back then, he was trying to make up for chasing Jeanne out of the house that year.¡±

    ¡°Some people really don¡¯t know any better.¡±

    ¡­

    A lot of people were gossiping around them, and it made Monica furious when she heard it.

    It was clear that they were saying those words intentionally to Jeanne.

    She shouted at everyone, ¡°What nonsense are you all spouting? All of you, shut up!¡±

    Actually, Monica still had some authority. After all, she was in a rtionship with Michael now.

    Everyone knew that Michael¡¯s career was limitless, so everyone still treated Monica with some respect.

    At that moment, the hall became a little quieter.

    Seeing that Jeanne did not speak, Alexander became even more intimidating.

    He originally thought Jeanne would refute him. He was even a little afraid of the power Jeanne had, so he made sure he was prepared. However, he did not expect that Jeanne would be so indifferent to his usations against her.

    Was it because she knew that once Jonathan died, no one in the Lawrences would protect her?

    Or was it because now she knew that the more she said, the more badly she would be scolded?

    No matter what, he had to make Jeanne get the hell out of their family!

    At that though, Alexander became even more agitated. ¡°Jeanne, I don¡¯t want to argue too much with you in front of so many people. Your grandfather just passed away, and I¡¯m not in the mood to argue with you. However, I will not let this matter go! Get lost right now! I don¡¯t want to see you!¡±

    ¡°Dad, do you know what the saying ¡®He who is unjust is doomed to destructive¡¯ means?¡± Jeanne raised her eyebrows.

    Alexander looked at her coldly.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know soon enough,¡± Jeanne said.

    After that, she turned around and left.

    Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, she felt without even taking a look at Jonathan, who was in the coffin.

    Monica was a little surprised at how partial Jeanne was to her grandfather¡¯s death.

    Just a few words and that was all? Would she not be everyone¡¯s gossip if she left just like that?

    As Jeanne left, she just happened to brush past Jasmine, who had rushed over.

    Jeanne turned to look at Jasmine and how she had been crying her heart out since she entered.

    It was a stark contrast to her indifference.

    In fact, she did not feel anything.

    All she did was take a nce at her and avert her gaze, only to see Eden standing not far away. The corners of his mouth seemed to be pulled into an evil smile, even though it was only for a moment.

    That meant Eden was colluding with the Lawrences again.

    She really did think that after Jasmine¡¯s incident, the Lawrences would have had a fallout with Eden.

    However, on second thought, it seemed she had thought too much of the Lawrences. They were... heartless!

 Chapter 600 - Confronting the Lawrences, Imposing Presence!

    <h4>Chapter 600: Confronting the Lawrences, Imposing Presence!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Jasmine¡¯s crying and Jeanne¡¯s indifference were a huge contrast.

    Jeanne looked askance at Jasmine who was crying her heart out.

    Jasmine should be d that she could take advantage of this opportunity to temporarily get out of the Snow family¡¯s home, where she was living a life worse than death.

    In fact, Jeanne did not need to ask around or think to know how badly Eden could treat Jasmine.

    Jasmine was only crying for herself ¡ª crying about how she had been living a life worse than death.

    Nevertheless, Jeanne did not care about her.

    After all, karma woulde back and bite Jasmine in the *ss. She brought it upon herself, and Jeanne did not have to feel sorry for her.

    She walked past Eden, not bothered by the evil smile on his face.

    In any case, when the truth was finally revealed, she would definitely not be the one to be humiliated.

    With that, she dragged Monica along and walked away in front of everyone.

    Eden¡¯s gaze was the same as most of the others. They were all looking at her back and seeing how determined she was to leave.

    Alexander was overjoyed with the oue. In front of so many people, Jeanne¡¯s reputation was destroyed. He had even bribed the reporters to write all sorts of negative things about Jeanne on the news. That way, the next time he chased Jeanne out of the Lawrence Enterprise, it would be a matter of course. No one would think that he had done something wrong.

    The more he thought about it, the more excited he was.

    However, he still had to put on a particrly sad expression on his face.

    His eyes turned to look at the coffin.

    Never in his father¡¯s wildest dreams would he think his son would do something to him and kill him while he was caught off guard.

    When Alexander thought of the grievance his father had caused him and how Jonathan died with his eyes wide open tonight, Alexander felt very happy.

    One day, the family would truly be his, and his word would be thew!

    He would no longer be controlled by his father!

    ¡­

    Jeanne brought Monica back to the car.

    The entire thing had taken more than an hour.

    Monica could not hold it in anymore as soon as she got into the car. Irritated, she said to Jeanne, ¡°Jeanne, is it appropriate for you to leave like this? Everyone will think you¡¯re disobedient! They¡¯ll think you have no respect and don¡¯t care about your grandfather¡¯s death. You¡¯re¨C¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never cared.¡± Jeanne interrupted Monica, who looked at her in a daze.

    Jeanne smiled. ¡°Monica, I¡¯m not as kind as you think. Jonathan deserved to die.¡±

    ¡°But...¡± Monica wanted to say, ¡®He was your grandfather.¡¯

    However, she swallowed her words in the end.

    Back then, Jeanne believed that, no matter what, they were a family. Even if there was hatred between them, she could not continue to hate that person when he died.

    It waster on that she found out some hatred was irreconcble. It could make people lose their rationality and be cruel.

    Even so, Jeanne did not exin herself to Monica.

    She did not want to lie to her, but neither did she want to tell her directly how dark this world was.

    Monica could trust a person so much and do what she felt was right without hesitation because she had lived in a very happy environment since she was a kid, so she did not think anyone would harm her. She had never thought about it.

    In fact, a person had to experience it for themselves before they knew how terrifying the world was.

    However, Jeanne would rather Monica not suffer at all! That way, Monica would not have to force herself to endure it and grow!

    After all, the process was¡­ too cruel.

    Jeanne sent Monica home first before returning to Bamboo Garden.

    Then, shey on the bed, looking at the video Kingsley sent her on her phone.

    She did not open it for a long time or know how much time had passed until her phone rang.

    When Jeanne snapped out of it, she looked at the time.

    It was 4 a.m.

    She picked it up. ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°I thought you should be awake.¡± Edward¡¯s sexy voice came from the other side of the phone.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m awake.¡±

    ¡°Jonathan is dead.¡± Edward went straight to the point.

    ¡°He fell to his death from the second floor.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your loss,¡± Edward said.

    Jeanne smiled.

    The man knew that she did not care about Jonathan¡¯s life.

    She asked, ¡°When will you be back?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you, but I won¡¯t be able to make it back in two days,¡± Edward said apologetically.

 Chapter 601 - Confronting the Lawrences, Imposing Presence!

    <h4>Chapter 601: Confronting the Lawrences, Imposing Presence!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    ¡°Can you deal with it alone?¡± Edward asked.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have let you down.¡± Edward was very ashamed of not being able to be there for her.

    However, Jeanne did not mind.

    Of course, it would be better if Edward coulde back. At least with his status, she did not have to hear all the gossip.

    Even if he did note back, she would not feel disappointed. She had never thought of relying on anyone anyway.

    She said, ¡°It¡¯ste. You should rest early.¡±

    ¡°You too, Jeannie. Only by having more rest and restoring your energy can you perform better.¡± Edward reminded her.

    ¡®Perform?¡¯ Jeanne smiled, thinking that what Edward said was reasonable.

    Then, she said, ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    Jeanne hung up the phone and was not reluctant to part with Edward this time. Unlike every night before, they would stay on the call until she fell asleep.

    They were actually rational people.

    No matter how deep their feelings for each other were, they knew what they should do when they encountered something.

    Jeanne did not ask him what he did yesterday, and Edward would not tell her.

    Between them, as long as they loved each other, everything else¡­ They did not have to care about it.

    Jeanne was relieved.

    In the end, she did not click on the video. She was afraid that if she clicked on it, the few hours of sleep she could have tonight would be gone.

    She closed her eyes and eventually fell asleep.

    When she woke up, it was past 9 a.m. in the morning.

    She did not think of going to work today, so she turned off the rm clock and rolled over.

    She had to admit that she felt refreshed when she woke up.

    Then, she took her time going to the bathroom to wash up and then slowly changed into a decent ck dress.

    No matter what, she still had to dress modestly to go to Jonathan¡¯s funeral.

    She nced at herself in front of the mirror a few times to make sure there was nothing inappropriate about her. After that, she walked out of the dressing room, picked up her phone from the bedside, and went downstairs.

    As she went downstairs, she looked at the messages on her phone.

    Great. She had 36 missed calls, most of which were from Monica.

    Did Monica not sleep that night?

    She was afraid of being disturbed, so she turned her phone to mute that night.

    However, seeing all of Monica¡¯s calls did not make her anxious. It was probably because she knew why Monica called her.

    As soon as she called back, the person on the other side of the phone cursed, ¡°F*ck. If you didn¡¯t call me back, I would¡¯ve called the police! Why didn¡¯t you pick up the phone? Are you trying to scare me to death?¡±

    ¡°I was asleep.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°I was afraid I would be disturbed, so I muted my phone.¡±

    Monica was speechless. Was Jeanne talking about her?

    ¡°Is something up?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°Uh...¡± Monica paused.

    Actually, there was nothing important that she had to call Jeanne so many times.

    She really had something to tell her at first, butter on, it was clear that she was over worrying.

    ¡°Nothing?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°There is.¡± Monica came back to her senses. ¡°The matter of you and your father fighting at your grandfather¡¯s funeral is on the news. Now, everyone is using you of being too cold-blooded.¡±

    Jeanne had guessed so too. Hence, she replied, ¡°Alright. I got it.¡±

    ¡°How can you be so calm? You don¡¯t even know what they¡¯ve written about it! It makes me so angry!¡± Monica said angrily.

    What was there to be angry about?

    The one who should be angry was Alexander.

    She said, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    ¡°No, but what are your ns today? Are you not going to pay respects to your grandfather?¡± Monica asked her emotionally.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m going. I¡¯ll go after breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid your father will treat you the same again?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never been afraid.¡±

    Monica liked how powerful Jeanne was. She said excitedly, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you need to sleep?¡± Jeanne frowned.

    ¡°Of course, I do.¡±

    ¡°You only got back at 4 a.m.st night, and now it¡¯s past 9 a.m. Have you been calling me the entire time? Don¡¯t you need to sleep?¡±

    ¡°It was because I was worried about you!¡±

    ¡°Now that you know I¡¯m fine, you should take a good nap.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep either.¡± Monica felt a little helpless. ¡°It¡¯s been like this for a while. Once I wake up, I can¡¯t go back to sleep. I feel like I¡¯m constantly tired.¡±

    ¡°Do you miss Dr. Jones?¡±

 Chapter 602 - Confronting the Lawrences, Imposing Presence!

    <h4>Chapter 602: Confronting the Lawrences, Imposing Presence!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Who knows? I miss him so much that I think I¡¯m going crazy.¡± Monica could only be honest with Jeanne.

    ¡°You clearly love him so much. Why can¡¯t you be a little more selfish?¡±

    ¡°I just can¡¯t do it. Besides, I don¡¯t regret it now. I just feel terrible whenever I think of Finn. You don¡¯t know...¡± Monica swallowed the words that were on the tip of her tongue.

    Forget it. She nned to endure the fact that Finn slept with another woman. It could be considered her making up to Finn for her choosing to help Michael.

    She could just... forget it.

    Jeanne waited a long time, but when Monica did not continue her sentence, she said, ¡°About you and Dr. Jones, you have to be mentally prepared.¡±

    Jeanne was reminding her that it was very likely that they would not be together again.

    Nevertheless, Monica did not care, or perhaps she was in denial.

    She believed that she and Finn had been together for so many years that Finn could let go of her so easily.

    ¡°Jeannie, what time are you going to the Lawrences?¡± Monica changed the topic.

    Every time she mentioned Finn, her heart and entire body would hurt.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go after breakfast. Around 10:30 a.m. in the morning.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go over around that time too.¡±

    Jeanne still wanted to persuade Monica about something, but thetter immediately hung up the phone.

    Jeanne gave in. Anyway, no one could stop Monica from doing whatever she wanted to do. Take her wanting to help Michael, for example.

    At that, Jeanne went downstairs.

    Due to Jeanne¡¯s approval, George had been going to schoolte for the past few days.

    It was now 9:30 am, and he was sitting at the dining table, eating his breakfast slowly.

    On the other hand, Teddy was so anxious. He wanted to rush George but had no choice but to hold it in

    When he saw Jeanne show up, he quickly said respectfully, ¡°Madam.¡±

    ¡°Is there any more breakfast?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll bring it out for you right away.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Jeanne and George sat together.

    George ate very slowly, but he ate quite a lot.

    In fact, George had been a picky eater since he was young. However, aftering here, his appetite had increased a lot.

    Teddy ced an exquisite breakfast in front of Jeanne. ¡°Madam, please enjoy your meal.¡±

    ¡°Teddy,¡± Jeanne spoke as she ate her breakfast.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve studied the recipes you feed George with, right?¡± Jeanne said.

    Actually, she wanted to thank him.

    Although she had always kept George by her side, in reality, she did not care enough about him. At least, she had never been so attentive to him before. When he did not want to eat sometimes, she could really make him go hungry.

    On second thought, it seemed George was shorter than his peers because of her.

    ¡°I¡¯ve observed him, but it¡¯s not difficult to know what the young master likes to eat,¡± Teddy exined. ¡°He has the same taste buds as Fourth Master, so I just follow Fourth Master¡¯s preferences.¡±

    Jeanne wanted to express her gratitude, but she decided not to.

    At that moment, George, who was relishing his food, put down his knife and fork angrily.

    Teddy was a little dumbfounded.

    George said, ¡°I¡¯m not eating anymore.¡±

    ¡°But you ate so little.¡± Teddy widened his eyes.

    Jeanne took a look at George¡¯s te and thought he had eaten quite a lot.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡±

    ¡°But you just said yesterday that you wanted a sandwich. You like it the way Fourth Master likes it.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that,¡± George retorted. ¡°I don¡¯t like blueberry jam in a sandwich. I like ketchup.¡±

    ¡°Fourth Master hates to eat tomatoes and ketchup the most¨C¡±

    ¡°But I do!¡± George enunciated each word.

    ¡°Alright. In that case, I¡¯ll change it for you.¡± Teddy took George¡¯s te away, removed the blueberry jam from the sandwich, and spread ayer of ketchup on it before cing it in front of George.

    George¡¯s little eyebrows furrowed tightly.

    Jeanne was watching the joke from the side.

    ¡°Young Master, eat it.¡±

    George braced himself and took a bite. The taste was so sour that his little facial features twisted.

    Jeanne looked at his appearance and... gloated over his misfortune.

    It was over. She was no longer a good mother. To think she was so happy that her son was feeling miserable!

    ¡°Is it good?¡± Teddy asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s good.¡± George braced himself and answered.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t put much ketchup because I was afraid you wouldn¡¯t be used to it. If you like it, I can add a little more.¡± As Teddy spoke, he picked up the ketchup and was about to spread it on the sandwich.

 Chapter 603 - Confrontation With the Lawrences, Imposing Presence!

    <h4>Chapter 603: Confrontation With the Lawrences, Imposing Presence!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    George quickly grabbed the sandwich, looking as if Teddy wanted to harm him.

    However, Teddy looked at George in a daze.

    George said, ¡°Enough!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    George took another bite, and it tasted terrible. He hated eating tomatoes the most, but at that moment, he ate the entire sandwich to not humiliate himself.

    His little face twisted from eating the sandwich.

    Seeing that George had finished his food, Teddy hurriedly said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll ask the kitchen to prepare a sandwich with ketchup for you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    No. He would never eat a sandwich again in his life.

    ¡°Young Master, get ready for school,¡± Teddy reminded George as he cleaned up the dishes.

    George burped. The taste of tomato in his mouth was unbearable.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to rinse my mouth.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you,¡± Teddy said quickly.

    George did not refuse either. He was probably used to Teddy taking care of him so attentively now.

    Back then, George hated strangers getting close to him. Other than Kingsley and Jeanne, others would find it difficult to approach him.

    Jeanne lowered her head and ate her breakfast while scrolling through some news on her phone. When George and Teddy were walking away, she said, ¡°George is not going to school today. Teddy, help George change into a set of ck clothes. I¡¯m bringing him back to the Lawrence family¡¯s manor.¡±

    ¡°Is it because Old Master Lawrence gas passed away?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Teddy quickly agreed.

    Jeanne nodded and then continued to eat breakfast while reading the news.

    On the news, she was indeed being bashed terribly by the media.

    They said she was heartless, and not only did they me Jonathan¡¯s death on her, but they also scolded her for her indifference at Jonathan¡¯s funeral.

    Jeanne looked at the news calmly. After all, those gossips, and the premeditated gossips of others, were just a sh in the pan.

    Soon, they would be humiliated.

    When she was almost done with reading and was about to close the news website, she suddenly saw another piece of news ¡ª Monica¡¯s news.

    Although it was not very popr, she clicked on it.

    The photo was of Monica protecting Jeanne behind her and throwing a fit at Alexander.

    The news roughly repeated what happened at the scene and concluded that Monica did not have proper manners. Not only did she address her elders by their first names, but she even had an arrogant attitude.

    Such news was not necessarily bad for Monica back then because Monica already had a bad reputation in upper-ss society.

    It was not that she was bad. It was just that she did not put on airs like the other rich youngdies, and so, she was seen as an anomaly.

    Yet now, she and Michael were a thing.

    Michael had to keep a positive image. Considering that, Monica¡¯s actions were a little inappropriate. Some people even wrote very bluntly in thements below that Monica was not worthy of Michael.

    Jeanne still felt something when she saw thatment, but she was calmer than Monica.

    Instead of calling Monica right away to tell her, she would calm down and think about what to do next that would be more beneficial to her.

    With that, she put down her phone and decided to concentrate on eating her breakfast.

    Meanwhile, in the office of the quality inspection department¡¯s director, Michael received a call from his mother, Reese.

    Reese sounded a little angry on the phone. ¡°Someone called me today to say that Monica and Jeanne went to the Lawrences¡¯ housest night and caused a ruckus. They were very unruly, and the news is out. Monica doesn¡¯t carry herself like a rich youngdy at all.¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡± Michael¡¯s tone was unpleasant. ¡°It¡¯s best that you don¡¯t interfere with Monica¡¯s and my affair.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to interfere, and it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to ept Monica either. In any case, the president personally handpicked Monica. Even if I don¡¯t like Monica, I won¡¯t separate the two of you. I¡¯m just reminding you to tell Monica to watch herself and not ruin the positive image that our family has had for so many years.¡±

    ¡°I know what to do.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why the president has taken a fancy to Monica.¡± Upon hearing his son¡¯s reply, Reese still felt a little ufortable about it. ¡°Since he thinks so highly of you, why won¡¯t he marry his daughter to you? There¡¯s Quinn and Stacey. Why can¡¯t one of them marry you? Why does he insist on giving you Monica, the most unreliable one.¡±

    ¡°He has his selfish motives too.¡± Michael could see it clearly.

    ¡°What selfish motives?¡± Reese asked.

    ¡°If he wants to regain control of the economy and manage it by himself, he naturally has to control the currentrge fortune group. The Cardellinis own thergest enterprise other than the Snows, and their line of work is rted to pharmaceutical products. Once they rebel, it will easily cause huge unrest. Therefore, he has to have all of the Cardellinis technology,¡± Michael exined, ¡°The second reason is that he¡¯s wary of me. He¡¯s afraid that if I be too powerful, I will affect the Sanders¡¯ power. That is why he will not consider marrying his daughter to me.¡±

 Chapter 604 - Confrontation With the Lawrences, Imposing Presence!

    <h4>Chapter 604: Confrontation With the Lawrences, Imposing Presence!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°That old fox!¡± Reese cursed.

    ¡°As they say, being with a ruler is like living with a tiger. If we want to develop under the Sanders¡¯ regime, we have to follow what they say.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just a woman, and I don¡¯t know that much. Anyway, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Rosses will regain our glorious days.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Michael and his mother chatted for a while before hanging up. After that, Michael was no longer in the mood to get back to work.

    He had seen the newstest night and this morning about Jonathan¡¯s sudden death. However, he did not think that it was a coincidence.

    After some thought, he called Monica.

    Monica limped as she struggled to change her clothes and was about to head out when she saw Michael¡¯s call. She picked it up. ¡°Michael.¡±

    ¡°Are you at home?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going out now.¡±

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the Lawrences with Jeanne. The Lawrences are despicable, and I¡¯m afraid Jeanne will be bullied. I have to go and protect her!¡± Monica was filled with righteous indignation.

    Michael could not help butugh.

    Monica frowned. ¡°Why are youughing? My best friend has been bullied, and you¡¯reughing!¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just curious. Where did you get the courage to think you can protect Jeanne?¡±

    ¡°Are youughing at me?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Michael said gently. ¡°I just think you¡¯re cute.¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll hold you back from your work.¡±

    ¡°Logically speaking, since Old Master Lawrence has passed away, I should go and pay my respects. Since you¡¯re going, I¡¯ll go with you. Besides, no matter what, Jeanne¡¯s father will be a little wary of me. If I go, at least they won¡¯t bully you and Jeanne in public.¡±

    Monica was a little hesitant, but she found what Michael said made sense.

    After all, Michael was in politics, and businessmen were most afraid of provoking politicians.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to overthink. I¡¯lle and pick you up right away.¡±

    Monica had yet to refuse, but Michael had already hung up the phone.

    She was going instinctively this time to challenge the Lawrences for Jeanne anyway, so the more, the merrier.

    She waited at home for a while before Michael came to pick her up.

    Monica told him every time that he could give her a call when he arrived and that she would then go downstairs. However, he would alwayse up without telling her to support her and bring her to the car for fear she would fall.

    In the car, Monica wasining about the cold-bloodedness and ruthlessness of the Lawrences, and Michael would asionally agree.

    The car soon arrived at its destination.

    Monica gave Jeanne a call and waited in the car for a while until she saw Jeanne¡¯s car drive into the Lawrence family¡¯s manor.

    Then, the two of them got out of the car together.

    The moment Jeanne saw Michael, she was stunned for a second.

    Michael, on the other hand, was very calm. He went up to greet her, appearing very friendly. ¡°Jeannie.¡±

    He called her the same as how Monica called her, and Monica did not think there was anything wrong with it.

    It was not appropriate for Jeanne to refute Michael, but she purposely made herself seem a little distant. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Director Ross to send Monica over.¡±

    ¡°Your grandfather passed away, so I should alsoe and pay my respects.¡± Michael appeared veryposed.

    Every word and action was too proper, so much that no one could find any ws in them.

    That man was either considerate or too good at pretending. Otherwise, Monica would not have trusted him so much.

    While Jeanne was panicking for a second, Michael said promptly, ¡°Oh, right. Call me Michael. Between friends, calling me the director is too formal.¡±

    Jeanne nodded politely, to which Michael returned a smile.

    ¡°Jeannie, are you ready to go in?¡± Monica asked.

    She could not think of anything at the moment. All she cared about was what was going to happen next.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Jeanne smiled.

    She smiled and walked in front of the couple in the next second.

    Monica took a deep breath, thinking, ¡®This is good. She hase prepared.¡¯

    At that thought, she decided to follow Jeanne while Michael quickly supported her.

    Monica was also used to Michael taking care of her, so she was used to that kind of physical contact between them.

    Behind her, Finn caught that scene, but he remained indifferent about it.

    He was here only because of Fourth Master Swan¡¯s orders.

    Fourth Master Swan was afraid that Jeanne would suffer a loss, so he asked Finn toe over and take care of her.

    Finn had also considered that he would see Monica and Michael together¡­ Although he did not want to see Monica, he was here with one aim.

    With that, he followed her into the Lawrences¡¯ hall.

 Chapter 605 - Confrontation With the Lawrences, Imposing Presence!

    <h4>Chapter 605: Confrontation With the Lawrences, Imposing Presence!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    As an ordinary cardiologist, his status was not high enough to attract anyone¡¯s attention, so he could stand in any corner and observe everything without anyone noticing.

    As long as he could step out to protect Jeanne when the time came, it was fine.

    Contrary to Finn, Jeanne¡¯s appearance attracted the attention of the majority of people in the hall.

    Quite some people hade to pay their respects to Old Master Lawrence. There were already some people in the early morning, and now there were even more people.

    However,?even with so many people, the hall was still quiet.

    Amidst the silence, there was some sadness.

    Having been there for the entire night, Alexander, Jenifer, Joshua, Jasmine, and Eden looked a little weak.

    When they saw Jeanne¡¯s ruddy and energetic face, some people started gossiping.

    ¡°She¡¯s only here now? She really has no respect for her grandfather at all!¡±

    ¡°Her grandfather passed away because of her. How dare shee at this hour? If I were Old Master Lawrence, I would turn in my grave!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The rest of the Lawrences, including Jasmine and the son-inw, Eden, have worked through the night. Yet, she¡¯s acting as if nothing happened.¡±

    ¡°Fourth Master Swan didn¡¯t evene!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I told you something was missing! Fourth Master Swan didn¡¯t evene. Is it because Jeanne doesn¡¯t care about Old Master Lawrence¡¯s death? Or is it because Fourth Master Swan and Jeanne don¡¯t have a good rtionship, and everything is just for show?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s both...¡±

    ¡­

    When Monica heard the people around her talking, she could not control herself. She really wanted to cut off the tongues of those shameless gossipers.

    Just as she was about to scold them, Michael suddenly pulled her back.

    As if he had expected her to snap, he whispered in her ear, ¡°Let¡¯s see what Jeannie will do first.¡±

    Monica frowned.

    Her teaching those b*stards a lesson and Jeanne teaching the Lawrences a lesson were two different things!

    Michael did not give Monica a chance to react as he dragged Monica to the Lawrences. However, Monica endured it.

    Alexander also saw Jeanneing.

    He thought that Jeanne would note after she left yesterday.

    It would be best if she did note because he could use the opportunity to criticize Jeanne after Jonathan was buried.

    Hence, when he saw Jeanne appear, his expression naturally turned grim. The same happened with Jenifer, Joshua, and Eden.

    On the contrary, Jasmine¡¯s eyes were empty, like she was listening to orders numbly.

    ¡°What are you doing here again?¡± Alexander¡¯s expression darkened, and he looked very imposing.

    Jeanne said, ¡°I¡¯m here to send myte grandfather on his final journey!¡±

    ¡°How shameless are you to say that? If it weren¡¯t for you, your grandfather wouldn¡¯t have fallen down the stairs!¡±

    ¡°How can you be so sure that grandfather fell because of me?¡± Jeanne did not want to be outdone.

    Toward Alexander¡¯s aggressive attitude, she was just as fearless as always.

    Alexander said righteously, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you arguing with my fatherst night, he would have been able to sleep. He wouldn¡¯t have gotten out of bed for a walk and identally fall down the stairs!¡±

    ¡°When did I quarrel with my grandpa?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°You did!¡± Joshua suddenly said with a firm tone, ¡°Because you allowed one of the Sander princesses toe and work in ourpany, grandpa had some questions, and you started arguing with him. Grandpa was just casually asking, but you were aggressive about it. You made grandpa so angry that he couldn¡¯t fall asleep that night. Now that something has happened to grandpa, you don¡¯t even feel guilty!¡±

    Jeanne smiled sarcastically.

    It seemed they had thought of those lines long ago.

    Joshua pointed at Jeanne angrily and scolded, ¡°Get lost. I don¡¯t want to see you. Grandpa¡¯s dead, and I don¡¯t want you to cause him any more trouble. I, Joshua, will never acknowledge you as my sister. You will leave our home immediately!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not the one causing trouble for grandpa.¡± Jeanne¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°You¡¯re not leaving, are you? Do you want me to chase you out?¡± Joshua said fiercely, looking as if he wanted to beat Jeanne up.

    At that moment, Finn walked up to prevent Jeanne from getting hurt.

    In fact, not many people present should be able to hurt Jeanne. However, since Fourth Master Swan had ordered him to protect her, he had to do his part.

    At the same time, Monica could not hold it in any longer.

    When she heard Joshua scolding Jeanne, she lost it and went forward. However, Michael kept her behind him, making Monica a little displeased.

    She turned her head and was about to question Michael when she saw him go forward. He said fairly, ¡°This is Old Master Lawrence¡¯s funeral, and the family should send Old Master Lawrence off peacefully. No matter what caused Old Master Lawrence¡¯s ident, I¡¯m sure he doesn¡¯t want the family to end up like this. It doesn¡¯t matter. If there¡¯s any conflict, we can talk about it after all of this is over.¡±

    It was a sentence that would not offend anyone, and it also gave Jeanne an excuse to stay.

    Monica actually felt that she should be grateful for Michael¡¯s help, but she still felt upset.

    She believed there was no need to talk to the Lawrences nicely at that moment. Now was the time to teach the Lawrences a good lesson so they would not stop using Jeannie.

    Even so, she suppressed her anger and felt very unhappy.

    Joshua nced at Michael and restrained himself a little.

    He did not understand why Michael, a person with great ability and prospects, would fall in love with Monica.

    Monica must have been lucky!

    At that moment, Alexander said, ¡°Michael, you¡¯re right. My father¡¯s death has made me too sad. I¡¯m sorry you had to see that.¡±

    Michael smiled, appearing very polite.

    Even in front of outsiders, he always appeared decent and fair. However, no one could see how sinister and dark he was deep down.

    Alexander turned his head to look at Jeanne, ¡°For Michael¡¯s sake, and seeing that your grandfather just passed away, I won¡¯t argue with you for now! If you sincerely want to send yourte grandfather on his final journey, you have to behave yourself. Otherwise¨C¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, what? You¡¯ll kick me out of the Lawrences just like seven years ago? It clearly wasn¡¯t my fault, yet you still med everything on me. You want me to suffer from your whipping and live a life worse than death overseas¨C¡±

    ¡°Jeanne!¡± Alexander¡¯s expression was extremely unsightly.

    Jeanne¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Just because you won¡¯t talk about it now doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t! How did grandfather get into an ident like that?¡±

    Suddenly, her presence was imposing!

 Chapter 606 - Alexander Exposed, Revenge Feels Great

    <h4>Chapter 606: Alexander Exposed, Revenge Feels Great</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t care how my grandfather died!¡± Jeanne shouted at Alexander in an imposing manner.

    Alexander was stunned.

    For a second, he was frightened by Jeanne¡¯s determination. He even had an illusion that Jeanne knew something.

    There was no way. How could Jeanne know?

    When the incident happened, no one was present.

    Furthermore, he had sent away many of the servants in the house, and the rest did not live in the main courtyard. They all stayed in another small courtyard, so when he made his move, he locked all their doors. There was no way the servants could have climbed over the wall and seen anything.

    As for the personal servant by his father¡¯s side, he had given him sleeping pills that night.

    It was not until his father had died for more than an hour that the personal servant woke up to find that his father was not there. Then, he found his father dead downstairs.

    At that thought, Alexander became more confident.

    He felt that Jeanne was just bluffing.

    Moreover, the current Jeanne was different from the past. She could be invisible and give people a sense of oppression, making people tremble involuntarily.

    ¡°Jeanne, that¡¯s enough!¡± Alexander rushed at her. ¡°If you cause a scene here, I¡¯ll kick you out!¡±

    Jeanne did not care about Alexander¡¯s threats at all.

    On the contrary, George, who had been standing obediently by Jeanne¡¯s side, looked at Alexander¡¯s appearance, and his little face darkened.

    The same happened with Monica.

    She wanted to go up and fight Alexander, but Michael kept stopping her, telling her not to act rashly. It made Monica furious.

    Alexander was bullying Jeanne so badly in public. How could she not act rashly?

    She may not know what was going on, but she refused to believe that Jeanne had anything to do with Jonathan¡¯s death.

    Since it had nothing to do with Jeanne, how could Alexander use Jeanne so matter-of-factly and in front of so many people?

    The more she thought about it, the angrier she got.

    She twisted her body to try to get out of Michael¡¯s grasp, but Michael tightened his grip on her.

    Finn was standing not far from them, watching the subtle physical battle between Monica and Michael.

    However, his attention was not on them either. He was looking at Jeanne, looking forward to what Jeanne would do.

    ¡°Cause a scene?¡± Jeanne sneered, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to cause a scene! I¡¯m here to find the truth about my grandfather¡¯s death!¡±

    ¡°The truth is that you made my father get up in the middle of the nightst night, and then he fell from the second floor absent-mindedly!¡± Alexander continued to argue.

    ¡°Father, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous for you to say something like that?¡± Jeanne raised her eyebrows.

    Alexander¡¯s expression sank.

    At that moment, Jenifer pretended to be a good person and said, ¡°Jeannie, please don¡¯t argue with your father anymore. Your grandfather just passed away, and your father is in a bad mood, so his words are a little harsh. He didn¡¯t mean to me you. He just feels bad and wants to vent for a moment. You should understand your father¡¯s current mood and say less.¡±

    Jeanne looked at Jenifer and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯d better not speak.¡±

    Jenifer¡¯s face turned red in embarrassment as if she had suffered a great injustice.

    Her eyes turned red. ¡°Jeannie, I know you¡¯ve never acknowledged me as your mother. I also know that you¡¯ve always looked down on me, but... But for so many years, everything I¡¯ve done for our family is sincere. I really want to keep the family together...¡±

    As she said that, tears started to overflow, and she looked pitiful.

    Jasmine had learned from Jenifer since she was young, so Jenifer was more skilled.

    Jeanne had yet to speak, but there were people around who could not stand it anymore.

    An older elder from a family stood out and said, ¡°Jeanne, I¡¯m not trying to teach you a lesson or anything. After all, you¡¯re not my granddaughter, but I really can¡¯t stand it anymore. Can you please let your grandfather rest in peace? As a junior, not only do you not respect your elders, but you even argue with your father and stepmother in public. Don¡¯t you have any manners at all?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I can¡¯t stand it anymore either.¡± Another slightly older woman said, ¡°If it were my granddaughter, I would beat her to death! Look at how haggard your stepmother looks because of the family, yet you¡¯re still shouting at her. You have no manners at all!¡±

    The words of a few respected elders seemed to increase Jeanne¡¯s crime even more!

 Chapter 607 - Alexander Exposed, Revenge Feels Great

    <h4>Chapter 607: Alexander Exposed, Revenge Feels Great</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Many people were now pointing the finger at Jeanne, and it worried Monica a lot.

    ¡°Michael, let go of me.¡± Monica was a little angry.

    ¡°Monica, you¡¯re only going to cause more trouble now. Listen to me. The more you talk, the worse Jeannie will be scolded.¡±

    ¡°Even so, I still have to vent your anger.¡±

    ¡°Monica, be more rational.¡± Michael kept trying to persuade Monica.

    However, Monica was really about to explode. How was she supposed to be rational?

    At that moment in the hall, an old man with a bad temper came forward again and lectured Jeanne angrily, ¡°Apologize to your father and your stepmother immediately. Then, apologize to yourte grandfather!¡±

    How could Jeanne do such a thing?

    However, the feeling of being criticized by everyone was still a little... unpleasant.

    She did not want to waste any more time. Some truths should be exposed in front of everyone, and some people should get what they deserved.

    Her indifference made the old man, who used her in front of her, lose control. He reached out his hand and suddenly grabbed Jeanne.

    The next second, he wanted to p Jeanne¡¯s face.

    At that, Jeanne tensed up. She could totally resist, but she was afraid that if she pushed too hard, the other party would fall.

    Since she did not want to provoke some unnecessary trouble, she decided to ept it. She was used to it anyway.

    However, the pain that she imagined did note to her. She just looked at a man¡¯s hand grabbing the old man¡¯s arm tightly.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    She did not notice Finn, so she did not know when he arrived. Neither did Monica nor Michael notice Finn.

    Everyone, including the old man, looked at Finn. ¡°Who do you think you are? Let me go!¡±

    ¡°I am Fourth Master Swan¡¯s personal doctor. Fourth Master Swan is on his way back from a business trip and has asked me to apany Jeanne on his behalf to attend Old Master Lawrence¡¯s funeral.¡± Finn¡¯s expression was a little dark as he said, ¡°Old Master Evans, please have some self-respect. Even Fourth Master Swan can¡¯t bear to hit his wife, so you¡¯d better think twice before you act.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just teaching Jeanne a lesson for being rude,¡± Old Master Evans said fiercely and pushed Finn away.

    Finn also let go of him.

    He said, ¡°Whether Jeanne needs to be taught a lesson or not is not up to you to decide! Don¡¯t think because you¡¯re old that you can do whatever you want.¡±

    His words made Old Master Evans a little embarrassed.

    Monica could not help but look at Finn.

    She knew Finn had always been very sharp-tongued as one sentence could sometimes infuriate her. However, she had never seen him rebuke anyone in public.

    She had always thought that Finn might have some inferiorityplex, for he rarely showed himself in upper-ss society.

    That was why although they had attended many upper-ss society banquets together, almost no one knew who Finn was.

    ¡°The times are really changing now. Old farts like us don¡¯t have any status at all!¡± Old Master Evans was embarrassed for a few seconds before he said in a sarcastic tone, ¡°I don¡¯t know where you random peoplee from, but how dare you talk to me like this? I¡¯m afraid that from now on, Harken will not have any respect for the old and love the young. Old farts like us should be buried as soon as possible... Ow!¡±

    Old Master Evans suddenly shouted because, at that moment, George suddenly stepped forward and bit Old Man Evan¡¯s thigh.

    George was definitely not light in his bite.

    Old Master Evans cried out in pain and kicked George to the ground.

    George looked at Old Master Evans fiercely as his little buttocks hurt.

    Jeanne¡¯s expression instantly changed.

    Old Master Evans cried out in pain for quite a while and then roared at George, ¡°George, you b*stard! I don¡¯t know who Jeanne slept with and gave birth to this thing, but it has no manners at all! B*stard like him shouldn¡¯t be in the upper-ss society. It¡¯s simply embarrassing!¡±

    Jeanne clenched her fists tightly.

    To be honest, she could tolerate the bullying herself but to her son?

    She stepped forward, but Finn directly stood in front of Jeanne and said, ¡°Let me do it.¡±

    Jeanne was stunned.

    No matter what the reason was, treating an old man like that was unreasonable.

    Moreover, George had indeed bitten Old master Evans first.

    Finn did not seem to care as he went forward and raised his hand. Then, he pped Old Master Evans.

    ¡°p!¡±

 Chapter 608 - Alexander Exposed, Revenge Feels Great

    <h4>Chapter 608: Alexander Exposed, Revenge Feels Great</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    It silenced everyone present.

    Old Master Evans was utterly stunned by the p.

    He looked at Finn in disbelief that the b*stard, who came out of nowhere, had hit him.

    The p was not too hard.

    After all, Old Master Evans was more than 70 years old. If Finn did not control how hard he pped, he might kill Old Master Evans.

    The p was only meant to embarrass Old Man Evans in front of everyone instead of hurting him.

    Old Master Evans was so angry that he could not calm down. At that moment, Old Master Evans¡¯s son and daughter-inw could no longer sit idly and watch.

    They went forward and wanted to fight with Finn.

    Just then, a deep and stern voice echoed in the entire hall!

    ¡°Who said George was a b*stard?¡±

    Everyone turned their heads and looked in the direction of the door, only to see Old Master Swan and Wade there!

    At least for ten years, no one had ever seen Old Master Swan show up in other public ces. Apart from the Swans¡¯ banquets, Old Master Swan had never attended any other events. Now that he suddenly showed up in the Lawrences¡¯ hall, it was pretty surprising.

    The Evans¡¯ originally imposing manner was suppressed because of Old Master Swan¡¯s sudden appearance.

    When George saw Old Master Swan, he immediately ran over and hugged Old Master Swan¡¯s thigh while crying. ¡°Grandpa, someone hit me.¡±

    Old Master Swan¡¯s expression was cold as he squatted down and looked at George.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Old Master Swan asked George gently.

    That made the others tremble in fear.

    Those familiar with Old Master Swan knew he had never been so gentle to anyone!

    George looked very aggrieved. ¡°That grandpa over there pushed me to the ground, and my butt hurt from the fall.¡±

    Old Master Swan nced at Old Master Evans. Then, he looked back at George and used his hand to rub George¡¯s little butt. ¡°Here?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± George nodded and said somewhat exaggeratedly, ¡°It¡¯s swollen.¡±

    At that moment, Old Master Swan was amused by George.

    The smile, however, made the others even more... shocked.

    Old Master Swan touched George¡¯s head before standing up, holding George¡¯s hand, and walking toward Old Master Evans.

    Old Master Evans looked at Old Master Swan and was stillcking confidence.

    He gritted his teeth. ¡°Old Master Swan, I didn¡¯t want to hit him. He was the one who came forward and bit me out of the blue. Look at my thigh. There are bloody marks from his bite.¡±

    As Old Master Evans spoke, he rolled up his pants, and sure enough, there was a bloody mark.

    Yet, Old Master Swan smiled.

    Everyone saw it, even if the smile disappeared a secondter.

    Was it a joke to him?!

    Old Master Evans¡¯ expression darkened. ¡°Old Master Swan, George was at fault first. Otherwise, do you think that at my age, I would be haggling with a little brat?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, I bit him because he scolded my mother and said that my mother was rude!¡± Georgeined.

    Old Master Swan¡¯s expression turned ugly again. He looked coldly at Old Master Evans, who quickly exined, ¡°Mr. Lawrence just passed away, and Jeanne has been acting unruly at home. I couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so I stepped forward and said a few words. You don¡¯t know how arrogant Jeanne was just now. I also said a few words from the perspective of an elder.¡±

    ¡°Jeanne is my daughter-inw. I know very well what kind of character she is. There¡¯s no need for you to teach her a lesson.¡± Old Master Swan was obviously protecting Jeanne.

    Old Master Evans wanted to say something, but he was intimidated by Old Master Swan.

    ¡°Even if no one can say anything about your daughter-inw, the fact that George bit my father is your fault. And even if my father pushed George away, it¡¯s normal. Moreover, my father was pped by this kid beside him. No matter how highly respected you are, Old Master Swan, you can¡¯t just rely on your own power to do whatever you want!¡± Old Master Evans¡¯ son, Shane Evans, roared in dissatisfaction.

    ¡°So what do you propose?¡± Old Master Swan was now hostile.

    Shane immediately trembled in fear, but he bit the bullet and said, ¡°No matter what, we should at least make George apologize.¡±

    In the end, he was still a coward, afraid of offending the Swans, but he wanted to restore his family¡¯s dignity.

    George hugged Old Master Swan¡¯s thigh tightly and said unwillingly, ¡°I won¡¯t apologize. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. He bullied my mother, so I bit him, and he hit me. My butt is so swollen that I can¡¯t even sit.¡±

    George¡¯s dramatics made Jeanne feel a little¡­

 Chapter 609 - Alexander Exposed, Revenge Feels Great

    <h4>Chapter 609: Alexander Exposed, Revenge Feels Great</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    The obedient George was actually pretty cute.

    ¡°Old Master Swan, you can¡¯t pamper George like this. George is still young and can still be corrected. If he grows up to be unruly, it will be the Swans¡¯ misfortune.¡± Shane kept fanning the mes. ¡°Moreover, George has never been a Swan, to begin with. You don¡¯t have to protect him like this. In the end, it¡¯s not the Swans¡¯ fault that he¡¯s unruly. You can me it on George not having a father since he was young¨C¡±

    ¡°Who said I don¡¯t have a father?¡± George was enraged.

    At that moment, he let go of Old Master Swan¡¯s thigh and walked up to Shane. He said fiercely, ¡°Fourth Master Swan is my father. He¡¯s my biological father, the kind that I can¡¯t choose!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if this is a white lie that the Swans told George, but I personally think that lying to him under the circumstances where everyone knows that George isn¡¯t a Swan isn¡¯t good for him,¡± Shane said righteously.

    The others obviously did not believe that George was Fourth Master Swan¡¯s son either.

    George said through gritted teeth, ¡°As I said, Fourth Master Swan is my biological father.¡±

    Little George almost wanted to swear.

    It was the first time he wanted to let people know that his father was Fourth Master Swan, but no one believed him.

    Old Master Evansughed sarcastically. ¡°Any Tom, Dick, and Harry can marry rich and join the upper-ss society¨C¡±

    ¡°George is indeed the son of the Swans,¡± Old Master Swan said firmly.

    The entire hall was in an uproar.

    They did not believe it at first, but because of Old Master Swan¡¯s confident tone, they had no choice but to believe it.

    ¡°George, take off your sses,¡± Old Master Swan said.

    George was still wearing his sses.

    Jeanne said that when children were outside, they had to learn how to protect themselves. If they were too good-looking, they would be more prone to getting kidnapped, and after being kidnapped, they would be orphans.

    George was most afraid of bing an orphan, so Jeanne tricked him.

    Upon hearing Old Master Swan¡¯s instructions, George hurriedly took off his ck-rimmed sses, exposing his face that was identical to Edward¡¯s to everyone.

    Alexander and his family knew about it. Hence, they did not say a word at that moment.

    Moreover, their spirits were crushed. After all, exposing George¡¯s identity to the public was to tter Jeanne. The more smug Jeanne was, the more jealous the Lawrences became.

    The scene fell quiet for a few seconds because of George¡¯s appearance.

    Monica actually did not know because no one had told her.

    Hence, when she saw George¡¯s appearance, she could not help but swear, ¡°F*ck! He really did sleep with you seven years ago!¡±

    Jeanne was a little speechless, thinking, ¡®Can Monica not be so tactless at a moment like this?¡¯

    Others also echoed, ¡°He looks like Fourth Master Swan.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s carved out of the same mold. Why didn¡¯t I realize it before?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s Fourth Master Swan¡¯s son.¡±

    In an instant, the hall was abuzz.

    Everyone was discussing George¡¯s identity.

    Old Master Swan said to Shane, ¡°Do you see it now?¡±

    Shane gritted his teeth and did not say anything more.

    Everyone now understood why the Swans favored Jeanne so much. It turned out that Jeanne had given birth to a son for the Swans.

    Previously, they thought that Jeanne and Fourth Master Swan were just in a marriage of convenience. Even now, there were people saying that Fourth Master Swan could not get an erection. That was why he got married to disguise himself and be a father. Now that they knew the truth, they could no longer offend Jeanne.

    Seeing that Shane did not say anything, Old Master Swan opened his mouth and spoke with a rather authoritative tone, ¡°There¡¯s both right and wrong in what happened today. But at Mr. Lawrence¡¯s funeral, let¡¯s not say anymore.¡±

    ¡°Dad.¡± Jeanne stepped forward respectfully.

    ¡°What else would you like to say, Jeannie?¡± Old Master Swan was in a good mood.

    ¡°Regarding my grandfather¡¯s death, I think we need to rify something,¡± Jeanne said straightforwardly.

    Old Master Swan nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    He had just said not to say anymore.

    Old Master Swan was too obvious in protecting Jeanne.

    However, no one dared to speak out even though they were angry.

    After all, who would dare to resist Old Master Swan if he wanted to protect someone?

    However, the whole thing had let everyone know that Jeanne¡¯s status in the Swans was not low.

    Jeanne smiled gratefully at Old Master Swan before turning around to face everyone.

    By then, Finn had also retreated behind Jeanne, silently keeping his presence to a minimum.

    Monica still nced at Finn even though he did not look at her.

 Chapter 610

    <h4>Chapter 610: Alexander Exposed, Revenge Feels Great</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Michael noticed Monica¡¯s gaze, and his expression turned ugly.

    In Monica¡¯s mind, the scene of Finn stepping forward to help Jeanne had clearly formed a stark contrast.

    He admitted that his purpose ining here today was to prevent Monica from doing anything out of the ordinary ¡ª to stop her every word and action.

    However, he did not want Monica to find Finn better than him.

    Besides, the reason why he could get Monica to help him to that extent was that Monica thought he treated her the best ¡ª that he was the kind of person who treated her unconditionally and selflessly.

    He secretly gritted his teeth and acted as if nothing happened.

    At that moment, Jeanne opened her mouth and said calmly, ¡°My grandfather¡¯s death was so sudden that I don¡¯t think it was an ident. There were two reasons. Firstly, I didn¡¯t have any arguments with my grandfather yesterday, so the usation of me pissing him off so badly that he couldn¡¯t sleep and identally fell down the stairs doesn¡¯t stand. Secondly, when my grandfather fell from the stairs, it should have been very loud, but no one came out to check what happened. Even if the soundproofing in the house were great, the servants apanying my grandfather would have been able to sense that my grandfather had woken up. They wouldn¡¯t allow my grandfather to roam around in his wheelchair without them apanying him.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s words did make people suspicious.

    Everyone wasmenting about Jonathan¡¯s idental fall, but none of them had thought about why he would suddenly fall.

    Hence, upon hearing what Jeanne said, they also found it strange.

    Logically speaking, they had many people in the house. There was no way no one would not know that Jonathan fell.

    Moreover, Jonathan had a personal servant.

    It was impossible for such an ident to happen.

    ¡°Miss, I did oversleepst night.¡± Jonathan¡¯s personal servant looked haggard. He was probably feeling extremely guilty. ¡°I¡¯ve never slept so soundly before. After I washed master up and sent him to bed, I felt so sleepy. I didn¡¯t even know when I fell asleep on the bed. When I woke up, it was already 12 a.m. Only then did I realize that the master in the next room was not there. That was when I hurriedly went downstairs and saw the master lying on the ground covered in blood...¡±

    As soon as he said it, he started to sob.

    ¡°Did my grandfather call for you in the middle of the night?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t hear it.¡±

    ¡°Then does my grandfather usually need your help to get into his wheelchair?¡± Jeanne continued to ask.

    ¡°Yes. Usually, I would have to carry the master into the wheelchair. He hasn¡¯t sat in the wheelchair by himself for a few years.¡±

    Jeanne nodded and turned to Alexander. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t you think this matter is strange? Grandpa couldn¡¯t even sit in the wheelchair himself. So, how did he get up in the middle of the night and fall down the stairs?¡±

    Alexander was a little nervous, but on the surface, he looked calm.

    ¡°I told you. It was because you pissed him off so badly that he couldn¡¯t sleep and got up in the middle of the night. As for how he got onto his wheelchair and why his servant didn¡¯t help him... Didn¡¯t his servant make it clear just now? He was so sound asleep that your grandfather couldn¡¯t wake him up, so your grandfather could only get onto the wheelchair by himself.¡± Alexander was starting to get a little impatient. ¡°You just want to clear your own name, and that¡¯s why you¡¯re deliberately trying to sow discord.¡±

    ¡°We both know whether it¡¯s you or me who¡¯s trying to sow discord.¡± Jeanne sneered. ¡°In fact, I asked all those questions to tell everyone that my grandfather¡¯s death wasn¡¯t an ident. It was intentional.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? What kind of people do you think we, the Lawrences, are?¡± Alexander was furious.

    Perhaps he had such a huge reaction because Jeanne was spot on about the ident being intentional.

    Jeanne looked at him coldly before turning around and walking toward the huge LCD television hanging on the wall in the hall.

    Alexander looked at Jeanne and felt panicky for some reason.

    It was because he did not know what tricks Jeanne was ying.

    While Jeanne turned on the television, everyone looked at her. They did not know what she was going to do, but they were somehow looking forward to it.

    The hall was pin-drop silent.

    After Jeanne turned on the television, she turned on her phone and started to make a wireless connection. Then, a video appeared on the television.

    Jeanne said, ¡°Everyone, pleasee over and take a look. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to see it clearly if you stand too far.¡±

    The moment she said that, the others walked over.

    Alexander¡¯s heart started to pound against his chest.

    He could not seem to control his body as well. At that moment, he even wanted to stop Jeanne from doing whatever she was about to do.

 Chapter 611

    <h4>Chapter 611: Alexander Exposed, Revenge Feels Great</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    However, under everyone¡¯s gazes, Alexander held himself together. He told himself that Jeanne was just bluffing and that she did not have anything.

    With that, he braced himself and walked over to look at the huge television screen.

    On the screen disyed the main hall of the Lawrence family¡¯s manor.

    It looked like it was filmed from above.

    Alexander¡¯s expression instantly changed.

    There were no surveince cameras installed in the house. They were all installed in the garden or at the main entrance for security purposes. To ensure everyone¡¯s privacy, they had never installed surveince cameras in the house, so how could there be one now?

    If there were¡­ His face turned pale.

    He wanted to go forward and stop Jeanne from ying the video when the screen suddenly showed the scene of him pushing Jonathan out of the room.

    Alexander was utterly stunned, whereas others were watching the video very seriously.

    In the video, Alexander pushed Jonathan and stopped at the stairwell on the second floor.

    Jonathan seemed a little confused as he said sternly to Alexander, ¡°It¡¯s sote. Why are you pushing me out?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t talked to you for a long time, so I thought of taking a walk with you in the garden.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to talk about at this time of night? Let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow!¡± Jonathan was visibly a little impatient.

    Alexander¡¯s cold expression could be seen clearly on the screen. ¡°Tomorrow? I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t talk about it tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jonathan roared.

    It seemed like, at that moment, Jonathan could sense something strange going on. Hence, he pushed the wheelchair with his own hand and was about to return to the bedroom.

    However, Alexander stopped him.

    ¡°Alexander, what are you trying to do?¡±

    ¡°What do you think I¡¯m going to do?¡± Alexander pushed Jonathan¡¯s wheelchair fiercely as if he was going to push him down the stairs.

    Jonathan roared, ¡°How dare you!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Didn¡¯t you teach me to do whatever it takes to achieve my goal?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you want to kill me!¡± Jonathan was smart, so he immediately thought of it.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t kill you, how can I inherit Lawrence Enterprise!¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not crazy, I know what I¡¯m doing. Before you change your will and give the Lawrences to Jeanne, I will inherit your inheritance. I¡¯ve consulted thewyer. Once you die, I will be the first sessor, and all your shares in Lawrence Enterprise will be mine!¡± Alexander looked cruel.

    The people watching the video gasped as they were all frightened by Alexander¡¯s expression.

    On the other hand, Alexander seemed to have stiffened up.

    ¡®No, how could Jeanne have that clip? How could she have the entire clip of me killing Jonathan?¡¯

    ¡°Alexander, when did I say I would give the Lawrence Enterprise to Jeanne? I¡¯m just using Jeanne¡¯s ability to grow thepany! How can you be so stupid!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing with Jeanne. You¡¯re deliberately scheming against me to make me voluntarily give my shares to Jeanne. Dad, I¡¯ve seen a lot of your schemes over the years! If I listen to your lies now, my life would really be in vain.¡±

    ¡°Alexander!¡±

    ¡°Dad, I think you have lived enough of this life. Your control over my life hase to an end. Now die!¡±

    ¡°Alex¨C¡±

    In the video, Alexander mercilessly pushed Jonathan down the second floor.

    ¡°Ah!¡± The people watched in horror as Jonathan rolled down the second floor, and when he stopped at the end of the stairs, he was covered in blood.

    Alexander stood there with a cold expression and even a cruel smile on his lips. He did not sympathize with his father, who had just fallen down the stairs.

    Even when he saw Jonathan not moving after the fall, he walked down the stairs with a calm expression on his face and looked at Jonathan bleeding out from above.

    However, Jonathan was not yet dead.

    He looked up as if wanting Alexander to save him, but Alexander did not.

    Not only did Alexander not have a shred of pity, but he also squatted down and approached Jonathan. Then, he even grabbed Jonathan¡¯s head and kept hitting it on the ground to kill him once and for all.

    Jonathan was already covered in injuries from falling down the stairs anyway, so a few more would not hurt.

 Chapter 612

    <h4>Chapter 612: Alexander Exposed, Revenge Feels Great</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    He mmed Jonathan¡¯s head against the floor until Jonathan did not resist or struggle anymore.

    By then, Jonathan was dead.

    Everyone at the scene saw how cruel Alexander was. It was the side he had never shown anyone.

    When the video ended, everyone felt a chill down their spine, and a wave of fear overtook them.

    They looked at Alexander, who had been exposed in front of everyone, in shock. After seeing the video, Alexander could not even stand properly.

    His face was pale, and his body was trembling.

    His frightened appearance at that moment was a stark contrast to the cruel man in the video.

    His mouth kept opening and closing, and his eyes were empty.

    It seemed he wanted to say something, but he did not know what else to say because it was useless to say anything.

    He had killed his father with his own hands, and that matter had been exposed to everyone.

    It was as if he did not know what to think anymore. His mind was nk, and only his body was trembling with fear.

    While everyone was looking at Alexander with fear and trepidation, Jeanne gave Alexander a hard p on the face.

    ¡°p!¡±

    It was loud and even knocked Alexander to the ground.

    However, at that moment, no one dared to step forward and say a single word. No one dared to say that Jeanne was rebellious.

    On the contrary, after seeing the video just now, they all wished they could beat Alexander, that hateful man, to death.

    Jeanne said, ¡°I really want to kill you on grandpa¡¯s behalf!¡±

    Alexander fell to the ground, his entire body trembling.

    He probably did not expect he would be exposed.

    He had not enjoyed any authority or taken control of his family yet. How could he just... lose everything just like that?

    Suddenly, Alexander got up from the ground, looking unusually ferocious.

    He rushed toward the huge television screen like he had gone mad and grabbed it before throwing it on the ground toward everyone.

    ¡°Ah!¡± People at the scene screamed.

    The hall was in chaos.

    Old Master Swan protected George behind him while Finn stood in front of Jeanne, and Michael protected Monica.

    The others could not help but move further away.

    They kept their distance as they watched Alexander go crazy. He suddenly roared, ¡°It¡¯s all lies. These are all lies. They¡¯re not real. None of them are real!¡±

    On the other hand, Jeanne was expressionless. She nced at Jenifer, who also did not approach Alexander, but her expression was ugly.

    With Alexander¡¯s act of killing his father exposed, Alexander was dead for sure!

    As for Jenifer, she never thought that Jeanne would be so capable.

    Thest time she schemed against Jeanne, thetter took out an indecent video she filmed of Jasmine and made Jasmine lose all her status in the Swans. Jasmine was even terribly humiliated. This time, it was the same, and Jeanne was able to film evidence of their crimes. What in the world? How did Jeanne do it?

    How did Jeanne do so many things without them knowing?

    It was as if she had made preparations in advance and wanted them to die.

    She red at Alexander¡¯s crazed look.

    At that moment, she did not have any feelings for Alexander. All she was thinking about was how she should protect herself from now on.

    As the scene was still chaotic, Jeanne whispered into Finn¡¯s ear, ¡°Call the police.¡±

    ¡°I already did,¡± Finn replied.

    The moment Jeanne took out the video, Finn called the police because he knew that Jeanne had evidence.

    Jeanne smiled gratefully, and Finn returned the smile.

    At the same time, Monica unintentionally caught sight of the interaction between Finn and Jeanne and gritted her teeth.

    She was not jealous. After all, nothing was going on or would go on between Finn and Jeanne.

    She just¡­ had not seen Finn smile for a long time.

    He was cold to her, like a stranger.

    In the hall, other than Alexander, who was going crazy and self-destructing, the others were also at a loss as to what to do. It was as if they were waiting for that farce to end.

    About ten minutester, the police arrived.

    They went up and directly handcuffed Alexander.

    Alexander resisted like mad. At that moment, he hadpletely lost all reason. He looked as if he had gone crazy and had no care for his image. ¡°Let go of me! Let go of me! What right do you have to arrest me!¡±

    The police did not waste time on Alexander. They just went forward and said to Jeanne, ¡°Please apany me to the police station.¡±

    ¡°I have to deal with my grandfather¡¯s funeral before reporting to the police station. Is that alright?¡± Jeanne asked.

    The policeman nodded. ¡°Yes, but we will detain him.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    The policeman immediately dragged Alexander away and took him away from the Lawrence family¡¯s manor.

    ¡°Let go of me! Let go of me! Let go of me¨C¡±

    Alexander¡¯s heart-wrenching cries reverberated throughout the entire hall.

    Only after a long time did people in the hall start to whisper again. ¡°I never thought Alexander would kill his father.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too cruel and too bloody.¡±

    ¡°How could he do it? How could he be so cruel?¡±

    ¡°Just thinking about the scene of Alexander killing his father makes me scared. This is simply not something a human would do...¡±

    Amidst the discussion, a sudden collision shocked everyone.

    Everyone watched in horror as Jenifer suddenly mmed her head into the wall of the hall.

    In the next second, her forehead was covered in blood as she fell to the ground.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes narrowed as she thought, ¡®What the hell is Jenifer going to do this time?¡¯

 Chapter 613 - How Could Finn Forget Me So Easily?

    <h4>Chapter 613: How Could Finn Forget Me So Easily?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    In the Lawrences¡¯ hall, Jenifer suddenly crashed into the wall beside her.

    Everyone, who was discussing with each other, was shocked by Jenifer¡¯s actions.

    Joshua quickly went over to hold Jenifer up. ¡°Mom, what are you doing?¡±

    Jenifer¡¯s eyes were red, and she looked weak. She sobbed and said, ¡°I never thought your father would be a person like that... I¡¯ve been sleeping together for so many years, not knowing he could be such a bad person.¡±

    ¡°What does my father being a bad person have to do with you? Why are you punishing yourself by hitting yourself on the wall? No matter what, you¡¯re a victim. We¡¯re all victims. For so many years, I never knew my father was such a person. I-I really want to kill him with my own hands!¡± Joshua looked enraged.

    Jeanne, who was at the side, was shocked by Jenifer¡¯s and Joshua¡¯s reactions.

    To think they could disregard the matter of Jonathan¡¯s death ande up with an excuse to treat themselves as victims so quickly.

    Jeanne did not react to them.

    On the contrary, the others could not stand it any longer and quickly went forward to console them, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. No one knew. If Jeanne did not expose him, no one would be able to tell that Alexander was such a person. It¡¯s better to expose him now than to keep a ticking time bomb by your side. If you provoke him, he could be ruthless to you... Just thinking about it makes me terrified.¡±

    ¡°To think I¡¯ve been so good to him all these years. I always thought he was a good man. At home, he was usually respectful and filial to his father, so I never thought he could be so vicious. I was really blind...¡± Jenifer cried her eyes out.

    At the same time, the people around her keptforting her.

    Seemingly having thought of something, Jennifer asked her son to help her up. There were still some blood stains on her forehead, and she looked extremely weak.

    With Joshua¡¯s help, she slowly walked toward Jeanne. At that moment, she suddenly knelt in front of Jeanne.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Jenifer was really willing to do anything to achieve her goal.

    ¡°Mom, what are you doing? What are you doing?¡± Joshua looked very flustered as he kept pulling Jenifer up from the floor.

    However, Jenifer just knelt in front of Jeanne and said regretfully, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have wronged you, Jeannie. It¡¯s my fault.¡±

    Jenifer just wanted to let people know how good she was to Jeanne.

    That way, when it came to fighting for the family assets, the weaker side would receive more sympathy.

    Jenifer was indeed smart to have been able to think about the family asset so quickly.

    Upon careful consideration of Jonathan¡¯s passing, his inheritance would naturally fall into Alexander¡¯s hands. However, now that Alexander was out of the picture, the Lawrences¡¯ assets would naturally fall into the hands of others. In Jenifer¡¯s heart, Jeanne was also part of the Lawrences, so it was inevitable that she would receive the Lawrences¡¯ inheritance. In fact, Jeanne would not be able to get too much of it. However, she was afraid that Jeanne would snatch it all from them. After all, everyone knew how capable Jeanne was. When the time came, she would incite the shareholders and force them to hand thepany over to her. Then, all her years of hard work would be wasted!

    Therefore, the best way at that moment was to make it seem like she had a good rtionship with Jeanne. If Jeanne really wanted to take all the assets, she would use Jeanne of turning her back on her family.

    Jeanne could see through all of Jenifer¡¯s schemes, so she chose to continue the act with Jenifer.

    She squatted down and said, ¡°Mother, you didn¡¯t know what kind of person father was, so of course, I won¡¯t me you. You don¡¯t have to kneel for me. Are you trying to make everyone think that I, Jeanne, am a person who doesn¡¯t know right from wrong? Are you deliberately trying to embarrass me?¡±

    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t mean that. I just feel guilty and ashamed because I scolded you just now. I hope you can forgive me...¡± Jenifer hurriedly exined.

    She was also filled with a mix of emotions.

    At that moment, she was trying to make Jeanne look bad. She wanted people to see Jeanne¡¯s domineering side and that Jeanne could be aggressive to the Lawrences. Hence, if Jeanne wanted to snatch the inheritance from them, Jenifer would be able to better use her of being cold-blooded and heartless.

    However, it was obvious that the current Jeanne was not someone she could easily plot against.

    With Jeanne¡¯s one sentence, she was immediately embarrassed.

    Jeanne personally helped Jenifer up. ¡°Mother, please don¡¯t say that. We¡¯re a family, so of course, I¡¯ll forgive you. You¡¯ve worked hard in the Lawrences all these years. Now that the Lawrences have ended up like this, with grandfather¡¯s passing and father¡¯s crime, we have to unite as a family and support each other again.¡±

 Chapter 614

    <h4>Chapter 614: How Could Finn Forget Me So Easily?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Jeannie is right. The most important thing now is not to let this family fall apart! From the day I married into the family, I¡¯ve be a Lawrence. No matter what happens, I will definitely advance or retreat with the Lawrences!¡± Jenifer was very determined. With that look of hers, it would be a pity for her not to win the best actress award.

    Jeanne smiled, finding it a little ironic.

    She said, ¡°You¡¯re injured, mother. Go back to your room to rest. I will handle the matters here.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do¨C¡±

    ¡°Joshua, take your mother back to her room to rest. She¡¯s exhausted.¡± Jeanne¡¯s tone was a little stern.

    Joshua looked at Jeanne and then at Jenifer with uncertainty.

    At that moment, the others also came forward to advise Jenifer, ¡°Go back to your room to rest and get your wound treated. Jeannie is very capable. She can take care of Old Master Lawrence¡¯s funeral. You don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡±

    The surrounding people were all talking at once, so Jenifer could only agree and go upstairs with Joshua.

    Jeanne looked at Jenifer¡¯s back and turned around to say politely, ¡°A lot of unimaginable things have happened at home. I¡¯m sorry everyone had to see that, and I apologize to everyone on behalf of all the Lawrences.¡±

    ¡°No one saw thising. The fact that you can handle this matter so calmly is already something else. If it were anyone else, they probably wouldn¡¯t know what to do!¡± someone in the hall said with admiration.

    Many people also echoed that sentiment.

    From the various criticism toward Jeanne just now to the absolute approval toward Jeanne now, Jeanne¡¯s image had been subverted, and her reputation had improved.

    Jeanne bowed to everyone and then started methodically arranging Jonathan¡¯s funeral matters. She also delegated work to the servants who hade back.

    The funeral resumed as usual.

    However, there was still a lot of discussion at the scene, probably because everyone was shocked by Alexander¡¯s actions.

    Jeanne did not need to care about what everyone was saying. She took the initiative to walk toward Old Master Swan and said respectfully, ¡°Dad, thank you.¡±

    It was sincere gratitude.

    She really did not expect him to take the initiative to drive over to the Lawrence family¡¯s manor to support her.

    Old Master Swan nodded and epted her thanks. He said, ¡°If you¡¯re going to take over your grandfather¡¯s funeral matters, there¡¯ll be a lot for you to deal with. It won¡¯t be convenient for you to have George around, so I¡¯ll take him back with me.¡±

    Jeanne nced at George, asking for George¡¯s opinion.

    George thought about it and felt that Old Master Swan had helped him today.

    Even though he did not like Fourth Master Swan very much, he did not particrly dislike or like Old Master Swan very much. Moreover, Old Master Swan had helped him today.

    Hence, George nodded obediently. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Seeing that George had agreed, Jeanne said politely, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of George.¡±

    ¡°George is my biological grandson, so, of course, I¡¯ll take care of him. I actually hope George can spend more time with me.¡± Old Master Swan suddenly sighed.

    His usually cold tone seemed mixed with some emotions.

    Jeanne did not know how to answer because she could not make George spend more time with Old Master Swan. She did not even know how long she could stay in the Swans.

    Old Master Swan did not say much. He just said, ¡°George is so alike to Edward when he was young.¡±

    It turned out Old Master Swan wanted to make up for hisck of love for Edward to George.

    In fact, Jeanne knew that Edward would have had to go through cruel training to possess his current abilities. With that, Edward must not have had a pleasant childhood. Old Master Swan probably did not show any fatherly love to Edward, so he wanted to make up for that guilt on Edward¡¯s son.

    That was probably what people called grandparental love.

    Jeanne watched Old Master Swan leave with George.

    At that moment, Monica had already walked toward Jeanne from Michael¡¯s side. Following Jeanne¡¯s line of sight, Monica became more and more pretentious. ¡°Jeanne, how could you have hidden it from me?¡±

    Jeanne felt a headacheing.

    ¡°Tell me honestly, when did you sleep with Fourth Master Swan? How did you manage to sleep with him? Tell me honestly!¡± Monica was about to explode.

    How could she not know about such a big thing?

    Moreover, from the looks of it, everyone in the Swans knew about it. In that case, Fourth Master Swan already knew about it long ago.

    Was that why Fourth Master Swan pursued Jeanne so relentlessly?

    F*ck. To think she was so worried about her and Fourth Master Swan.

    However, now that she thought about it, they were just having a lovers¡¯ quarrel!

 Chapter 615

    <h4>Chapter 615: How Could Finn Forget Me So Easily?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became.

    Jeanne pulled Monica¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ll exin it to you after I¡¯m done with my grandfather¡¯s funeral.¡±

    Although Monica was unwilling to wait, she knew it was not a good time for Jeanne to exin it all to her at the moment.

    Hence, she nodded reluctantly. ¡°Don¡¯t try to fool me.¡±

    ¡°I promise.¡±

    Monica had just let go of Jeanne, but the next second, she thought of something, and her expression changed. ¡°Speaking of which, your father doing that to your grandfather...¡±

    Just that thought made her hair stand on end, yet Jeanne was calm. Had she kept it to herself the entire time?

    She found Jeanne pitiful, to have to endure everything on her own. If she were to encounter such a thing, or if her father did that¡­

    She touched wood.

    Her father was not like that. Her father was the most filial and the best person in the world.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Jeanne said indifferently.

    Monica looked at her helplessly.

    Her face was full of heartache.

    Jeanne was speechless.

    However, she hugged Monica and seemed to beforting her. ¡°I¡¯ll exin it to you one day. You¡¯ll understand that I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Monica nodded.

    ¡°I have to go and sort things out now, and you should go back and rest early. You didn¡¯t sleepst night.¡±

    ¡°I want to stay with you.¡±

    ¡°Be good. Come back after you¡¯ve had some rest. I¡¯ll take a while here.¡±

    At that point, Michael also went forward and naturally hugged Monica¡¯s shoulder.

    Since Monica¡¯s leg had been injured recently, and she was already used to Michael¡¯s actions, she did not push him away.

    Michael said, ¡°Indeed. If you injure your leg again, Jeannie will have to take care of you. Don¡¯t make things difficult for Jeannie. Be good. I¡¯ll bring you back and send you here once you¡¯ve had some rest.¡±

    ¡°Listen to Michael.¡± Jeanne¡¯s attitude was firm.

    Monica finally nodded. ¡°In that case, I¡¯lle over after I wake up.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Monica made a move with Michael. However, she could not help but nce at Finn, who was not far away and did not look like he was going to leave.

    As she expected, his gaze was not on her at all.

    With that, she lowered her head and left together with Michael.

    In Michael¡¯s car, Monica was in a low mood.

    When they arrived, she was still ranting and cursing endlessly. Now that she had left, Monica should be very happy. Yet, at that moment, she was suddenly so quiet.

    Actually, Michael knew why.

    It was because of Finn¡¯s coldness toward her.

    However, he naturally would not bring it up. Hence, he found another topic to talk about. ¡°I didn¡¯t think Old Man Lawrence would die like that.¡±

    Monica came back to her senses. Michael¡¯s words had attracted her attention, and she hurriedly said, ¡°What did Jeannie do to get such a father? You don¡¯t know how miserable Jeanne was when he almost beat her to death. But no matter what, at least she didn¡¯t end up sad and crazy. Oh, poor Jeannie.¡±

    Michael did not have many feelings about it. He just found Jeanne a little too calm. It was as if everything was within her expectations.

    The woman seemed to have returned to the country, after seven years, a different person. She was no longer as innocent as she was before.

    What was she hiding?

    ¡°Michael,¡± Monica called out to Michael twice.

    Michael was a little lost in his thoughts. He said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°In the future, you don¡¯t have to pick me up or send me anywhere. I can go by myself,¡± Monica said.

    Michael¡¯s smile looked a little dejected. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to put you in a difficult position.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just...¡± Monica did not want to hurt Michael either, but... She gritted her teeth. ¡°You have put me in a difficult position. In the future, we should try our best not to show up together. We should slowly fade out of people¡¯s sight so we can separateter.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Michael agreed.

    He always agreed to her words immediately, and Monica would always feel uneasy if she rejected Michael.

    In fact, she did not do anything unpardonable to Michael. On the contrary, she had made a great sacrifice for him. Yet, for some reason, she still believed she was not good enough for Michael.

    She endured it and did not say anything more.

    When the car arrived at Monica¡¯s apartment building, Michael got out of the car out of habit.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get out of the car myself.¡± Monica stopped him.

    Michael was stunned.

    ¡°Hurry up and go to work,¡± Monica urged.

    At that moment, she opened the car door and got out of the car.

    As if she was afraid that he would catch up to her, she quickly walked into the elevator.

    Michael¡¯s expression was a little ugly.

 Chapter 616

    <h4>Chapter 616: How Could Finn Forget Me So Easily?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Monica was clearly rejecting him, and it was not easy for him to get his hands on her. How could he let her leave?

    With a cold expression, he drove to the quality inspection department.

    Just then, his phone rang.

    He nced at the iing call and said respectfully, ¡°President.¡±

    ¡°I heard you went to Old Master Lawrence¡¯s funeral,¡± the person on the other end of the phone said straightforwardly.

    Michael¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    That meant his every move was being monitored.

    ¡°I went. I also witnessed a very interesting scene. Old Master Lawrence was killed by his own son, all for the sake of obtaining the inheritance,¡± Michael reported.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The president seemed to be just casually asking.

    After all, an ordinary business magnate would not be able to attract his attention.

    ¡°President, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to report to you.¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think Jeanne¡¯s identity is simple,¡± Michael said bluntly. ¡°The Swans is not submitting to you now, and the current head of the family, Fourth Master Swan, is married to Jeanne, who is astonishingly capable. I¡¯m afraid if the two of them join forces, they will pose a threat to us in the future¨C¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to care too much about Jeanne. Just do your own thing.¡± The president did not seem to want Michael to care too much about Jeanne.

    Michael could understand what he meant and quickly said, ¡°Alright. Over the next few days, I will arrange for someone to enter Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s medical research institute. Once I get hold of their internal secrets, I will take action against Cardellini Enterprise.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for your good news.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Michael¡¯s expression changed.

    The president was so against him talking about Jeanne¡­ In that case, who exactly was Jeanne?

    He gritted his teeth.

    It seemed he had to be wary of that person!

    ¡­

    At the Lawrences¡¯ solemn funeral, Finn watched as Michael and Monica left before he walked toward Jeanne and said, ¡°Fourth Master told me to apany you.¡±

    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need for you to do so. You¡¯ve just recovered from a serious injury, and I don¡¯t think you¡¯re fully healed yet. Go back and rest early,¡± Jeanne refused.

    ¡°I won¡¯t do anything other than stay here and look after you. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m a doctor. I know my body very well.¡±

    Jeanne still wanted to refuse as she was not used to troubling someone like that.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡± Finn smiled.

    Jeanne was helpless, thinking that Edward was really annoying at times.

    She said, ¡°If you feel unwell, you can leave any time. I¡¯m not so delicate. I¡¯m not so easy to bully.¡±

    ¡°I know, but you have to understand a certain someone¡¯s feelings. He feels guilty that he can¡¯t be with you here.¡±

    Jeanne smiled faintly.

    There was nothing to feel guilty about. After all, everyone was just living for themselves.

    In the end, Finn stayed behind with Jeanne the entire time.

    He really did not help Jeanne with anything. Most of the time, he just sat at the side and did not have much of a presence.

    Jenifer only took a short rest before going back to help Jeanne with handling Jonathan¡¯s funeral. Moreover, she was the one who made the initiative to approach Jeanne.

    Many people from the business world came, and they greeted everyone. Jeanne was so busy that she almost did not have time to catch her breath.

    In the afternoon, Gary came with Ruby, and beside them was Sarah.

    Sarah was in her senior year of high school and had been living with her aunt during this time. It was mainly because her parents were busy at work and did not have time to take care of Sarah, so they sent her to Ruby¡¯s. Since Ruby had always doted on Sarah, she agreed right away.

    As soon as Sarah walked into the hall, she saw Finn among the many other people.

    When her aunt and uncle went to pay their respects to the deceased, she took that opportunity to sneak up on Finn.

    Finn did not react when he took a look at Sarah.

    Sarah was already used to her Prince Charming¡¯s indifference, so she asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Finn did not answer.

    ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with my cousin after you and her divorced. Is it because my aunt and uncle are here? Were you waiting for them?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Finn answered coldly.

    ¡°Then why are you here?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my business.¡± He kept his distance from Sarah, and after saying that, he turned around and left.

    ¡°Finn,¡± Sarah called out to him.

    He used to be his cousin-inw, but now that he was not, she could call him by his first name.

    Finn paused and turned to look at Sarah.

    ¡°I want to pursue you,¡± Sarah said bluntly.

    In fact, she had never hidden her feelings for Finn.

    Finn said, ¡°I don¡¯t like you.¡±

 Chapter 617 - How Could Finn Forget Me So Easily?

    <h4>Chapter 617: How Could Finn Forget Me So Easily?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    It was so direct that Sarah was stunned.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t even tried it. How do you know you don¡¯t like me?¡± Sarah rushed up to Finn, a little agitated. ¡°I¡¯m no worse than my cousin!¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s give it a try. I will definitely be a good girlfriend and a good wife. I won¡¯t be as fickle-minded as my cousin, and I will definitely not cheat on you. I will love you and only you forever.¡± Sarah mustered up her courage to confess her feelings for him.

    After all, she was only 18 years old. She still felt a little shy saying those words out loud.

    However, the man in front of her did not react to her confession. Instead, he said in an unusually cold tone, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for us. Don¡¯t waste your efforts.¡±

    ¡°Are you still trying to let go of my cousin?¡± Sarah was a little hurt.

    Even though she knew he loved her cousin very much, now that things hade to that, could he still not let go?

    ¡°It has nothing to do with her.¡±

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you give me a chance? I can be better than my cousin. No matter in which areas, I can be better than her.¡± Sarah tried hard to convince Finn, ¡°Can you give me a chance?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± He was still indifferent to her.

    Sarah¡¯s eyes were red.

    ¡°Stay away from me.¡± With that, Finn turned around and left again.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being with me? I¡¯m younger than my cousin, I¡¯m more chaste than her, and I love you more than she does. Why are you rejecting me?¡± Sarah was on the verge of breaking down.

    She did not expect Finn to reject her so mercilessly after she confessed her love to him.

    ¡°Finn, if you get together with me, you can take revenge on my cousin. I¡¯ll definitely cooperate with you and make her regret it,¡± Sarah said loudly to Finn, who had his back toward her.

    Finn finally stopped in his tracks.

    It made Sarah a little nervous as she did not know if that reason could persuade Finn.

    Hence, she watched Finn turn around and say to her, ¡°I¡¯m not that childish.¡±

    Sarah looked at him with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to avoid anyone rted to Monica.¡±

    Sarah was stunned.

    What Finn meant was that he rejected her without mercy because she was Monica¡¯s cousin.

    Hence, she was not the reason. It was her rtionship with Monica that was the reason.

    She was lost in her thoughts as she consoled herself and watched Finn leave the hall.

    Finn, on the other hand, left because he saw Monicaing. She was probably back after a short nap.

    When Monica walked into the hall, she saw Finn leaving with his back to her.

    She did not notice Finn earlier that day because she did not know he was there. However, now that she knew he was there, she caught sight of him at first nce.

    Seeing his cold back, she gritted her teeth and tried not to overthink. Then, she walked toward Jeanne with her crutches.

    Only then did she realize that her parents were also there.

    She wanted to run away because she did not want to deal with her parents. After all, her parents were very unhappy with what she had done recently.

    ¡°Monica.¡± Before her parents managed to spot her, that brat Sarah did.

    Monica quickly told Sarah to lower her voice, which Sarah did obediently and ran to Monica¡¯s side.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Monica asked Sarah with a frown.

    Did all the senior-year students have nothing to do these days?

    ¡°I¡¯m here with your mom and dad,¡± Sarah replied.

    ¡°Why are you running around every day instead of studying?¡± Monica asked reproachfully.

    ¡°Studying isn¡¯t everything,¡± Sarah retorted.

    Monica and Sarah had been at odds since they were young and would bicker whenever they met.

    Monica could not be bothered with Sarah, so she turned around and nned to avoid them until her parents left.

    ¡°I just confessed to Finn,¡± Sarah suddenly said.

    Monica¡¯s footsteps halted.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always liked Finn, and now that he has divorced you, is there a problem for me to pursue him?¡±

    ¡°Who said we¡¯re divorced?¡± Monica¡¯s blood was boiling.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you admit it to the media? And didn¡¯t you say you were divorced from Finn the other day when you went home?¡±

    ¡°Do you know what¡¯s a fake divorce?¡±

    ¡°A divorce is a divorce. There¡¯s no such thing as it being fake. Anyway, I¡¯m going after Finn now.¡± Sarah did not listen to Monica at all.

 Chapter 618

    <h4>Chapter 618: How Could Finn Forget Me So Easily?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Do you want me to beat you to death?¡± Monica was so angry that she wanted to strangle Sarah.

    ¡°I have the freedom to love anyone I want. You have no right to stop me from being with Finn.¡± Sarah did not care about Monica¡¯s feelings at all.

    ¡°Y-Y-You...¡± Monica was so angry that she could not speak.

    ¡°I¡¯ll treat Finn a hundred times better than you treated him!¡± Sarah said and quickly ran to Gary and Ruby¡¯s side.

    Then, she even deliberately said to Gary, ¡°Monica is over there!¡±

    Gary was originally chatting happily with Jeanne, but when he heard Sarah, he immediately shot her a murderous look.

    Monica was smart enough to leave the hall with her crutches.

    Even though walking was a struggle, she ran and almost fell.

    She took a deep breath and leaned against a pir in the courtyard outside the hall to rest.

    She wondered if Sarah had a grudge against her in her past life because, in this life, Sarah had gone against her in every way.

    Sarah even said she liked Finn.

    F*ck. To think Sarah could like someone. Had she even gone through puberty yet?

    After carefully thinking about it, Monica thought Sarah was growing pretty nicely.

    However, it made Monica seethe with anger. Although she did not think Finn would be out of his mind to get together with Sarah because the age difference between the two was 12 years, she still felt inexplicably distressed.

    She did not think Finn had great charm. In fact, she had always felt that with Finn¡¯s personality, very few people other than her would like him.

    Patsy did not count since she was, at most, a childhood friend.

    Anyway, other than her and Patsy, no one else would like Finn!

    However, the nurses at the Central Hospital once told her, ¡°Monica, you¡¯re really too innocent and stupid.¡±

    In Central Hospital, Dr. Jones was like a Prince Charming!

    Not to mention, Prince Charming was divorced now. Even back when he was married, there were still little witches stirring up trouble.

    It was just that Dr. Jones made himself clear, so no one dared to provoke him.

    Monica panted as she was in deep thought.

    Suddenly, she choked on a few mouthfuls of smoke.

    She could not help but cough twice and turn her head to look at the person smoking beside her.

    As soon as she took a look, her heart skipped a few beats.

    Finn also saw Monica and was holding a cigarette in his hand.

    The two of them looked at each other for a second before Finn left.

    ¡°Finn,¡± Monica called out to him.

    However, Finn ignored her.

    Monica gritted her teeth and quickly used her crutches to block Finn¡¯s path.

    Finn looked at her, and she said, ¡°Do you really not like me?¡±

    Finn did not answer her, but that damned silence meant he tacitly agreed.

    ¡°Can¡¯t we just talk to each other nicely? How can I exin myself so that you¡¯ll believe me?¡± Monica was a little anxious and a little angry.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to exin.¡± That was because he would not believe her anymore.

    Finn¡¯s tone was icy.

    Monica was starting to break down. ¡°Finn, can you not be so petty? I really am helping Michael. After this is over, I¡¯lle back...¡±

    By then, Finn had already walked passed Monica and left.

    Monica stood rooted to the ground, her heart aching in pain.

    Could Finn not treat her like that?

    It had not been easy for hertely. She even had insomnia every day. The moment she closed her eyes, she would think of him.

    She wondered if she really hurt him.

    ¡°Finn, I will forget about the fact you hired a prostitute that day,¡± Monica shouted at his back.

    Finn¡¯s throat moved.

    ¡°I understand you need to solve your physical needs, okay?¡± Monica really humbled herself.

    Only God knew how much pain she felt every time she thought about Finn sleeping with another woman. It was as if countless ants were biting her heart, making her go crazy, but she had to endure it.

    She thought that was probably the feeling of living a life worse than death.

    Finally, Finn turned to look at Monica, who was staring at him with reddened eyes.

    She said, ¡°With this matter of me helping Michael, let¡¯s just call it even, okay?¡±

    ¡°Monica, we¡¯re divorced.¡± Finn¡¯s indifference and Monica¡¯s anticipation formed a sharp contrast.

    ¡°But¨C¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your understanding to have sex with any other woman, and you don¡¯t need to care about it, let alone call it even.¡± Finn¡¯s harsh words could really hurt her heart. ¡°Please take note of your identity.¡±

 Chapter 619

    <h4>Chapter 619: How Could Finn Forget Me So Easily?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Monica looked at Finn leaving indifferently and bit her lips to control her tears from falling.

    Why could Finn not believe her for once? Why did he have to make her feel so bad?

    Every time, she was the one making the decision, but in the end, the person suffering the most was always her.

    How much did Finn love her?

    He loved her so much that he could forget her so easily and not care about her.

    ¡­

    As Finn returned to the hall, Gary and Ruby had just finished paying their respects to Old Master Lawrence and were about to leave.

    When they saw Finn, Gary took the initiative to go over.

    Finn still treated them with respect. ¡°Uncle, auntie.¡±

    That was the first time they met after Finn and Monica¡¯s divorce.

    Gary felt a knot in his heart as he realized that the way they addressed each other had changed.

    Ruby also felt a lump in her throat. She did not expect Finn and Monica¡¯s marriage to end just like that.

    Fortunately, the two of them did not make things too difficult for Finn. Gary even responded and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Fourth Master Swan had some matters to attend to and couldn¡¯te back, so he told me to apany Jeanne. He was afraid she would be bullied if she were alone.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Gary nodded and could not help but say, ¡°The Lawrences has indeed surprised me. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here to apany them. Otherwise, I¡¯d be worried about Jeannie being here alone. However, you¡¯ve just been discharged from the hospital. How¡¯s your health? Can you handle it? If you can¡¯t, I¡¯ll arrange for you to¨C¡±

    ¡°Uncle, he¡¯s not your son-inw anymore,¡± Sarah reminded him.

    Gary paused and smiled helplessly. Then, he patted Finn¡¯s shoulder and found it hard to continue the conversation.

    Finn, on the other hand, was very calm. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine now.¡±

    ¡°If you need any help, just let me know. No matter what, I watched you grow up. Our rtionship will not change no matter what happens.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, uncle.¡± Finn thanked him sincerely.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Don¡¯t you have a business meeting at night?¡± Ruby said at the right time.

    She was also afraid that Finn would be too awkward around them. After all, their identities had changed. Hence, he might feel a little ufortable.

    ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    ¡°Take care.¡± Finn walked them to the door.

    Throughout the entire time, Monica did not show up to meet her parents.

    In fact, Monica had forgotten that she was hiding from her parents as she was crying her heart out.

    By the time she calmed down, it was an hourter.

    Her eyes were swollen from crying, and her makeup was all messed up.

    She walked up to Jeanne, who almostughed out loud.

    If it were not for Jonathan¡¯s funeral and the fact that she had to look sad, she would haveughed so hard at Monica.

    She endured it. ¡°Those who don¡¯t know would think that between the two of us, your grandfather was the one who died.¡±

    ¡°Who are you cursing?¡± Monica was a little angry.

    After all, her grandfather was still alive and well.

    However, now that he was old, he did not care about thepany¡¯s matters anymore. He spent most of his time traveling around the world with her grandmother and rarely came back.

    That old couple was even more carefree than the young people.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I won¡¯t jinx it.¡± Jeanne quickly corrected herself.

    Monica was not a calctive person. Moreover, she was extremely depressed right now, so she was not in the mood to bicker with Jeanne.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You cried until your makeup has smudged?¡± Jeanne asked her.

    ¡°Your makeup has smudged! Mine is fine!¡± Monica stubbornly refused to admit it.

    ¡°Did Finn trigger something?¡±

    Monica¡¯s eyes reddened again.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve made a decision, you should let it be.¡±

    ¡°What decision did I make?¡± Monica was speechless.

    ¡°You¡¯ve chosen Michael,¡± Jeanne could see it clearly.

    ¡°I¡¯m only helping him. Don¡¯t you believe me?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of me believing you? Dr. Jones doesn¡¯t believe you.¡± Jeanne hit the nail on the head. ¡°Monica, between adults, actions speak louder than words.¡±

    Monica felt something in her chest as if she could not catch her breath.

    Jeanne also did not want to agitate Monica anymore. ¡°Go wash your face. You look like a ghost.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s a ghost?¡± Monica flew into a rage.

    Jeanne smiled faintly.

    It was good that Monica could get angry. At least that meant Monica was not at her lowest.

    In fact, Jeanne knew true pain was when one had lost all hope in this world.

    After that, she continued to greet the people who came.

    She was not doing it to send the deceased Jonathan on hisst journey. After all, she did not regret Jonathan¡¯s death, but she just wanted to put on a show for others.

    Then, when all of the Lawrences¡¯ assets were given to her, people would not gossip about it behind her back.

    The day passed just like that.

    Late at night, Jeanne was d she slept pretty wellst night. Hence, she should be able to stay up all night tonight.

    However, Monica was very sleepy. She kept yawning as she could not hold on any longer.

    In fact, she did not sleep much when she went back for her so-called afternoon nap because all she thought about was Finn.

    She felt that Finn helping Jeanne today was very chivalrous of him, and it caught her heart.

    Compared to Michael today... Michael might have had more to worry about since he was young, so his actions were understandable.

    Monica yawned again.

    She wanted to stay up all night with Jeanne, but it was strange.

    She had not been able to sleep all night during the past few days, yet today, she was suddenly very sleepy.

    ¡®Am I possessed?¡¯ she thought,

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Unbeknownst to her, Jeanne had walked up to her side.

    Monica forced herself to hold on. ¡°No, I¡¯ll stay with you.¡±

    ¡°Alright. If you want to stay with me,e over tomorrow, but tonight, go back.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being alone?¡± The crowd would die down tonight.

    With so few people around, was Jeannie not afraid?

    ¡°I¡¯m a just person. What should I be scared of? Besides, I¡¯m not the one who should be afraid!¡± Jeanne nced at Jenifer, who was standing at the side.

    For the entire day, Jenifer had been holding herself up and greeting the guests. She was very courteous, which also made many people view Jenifer in a different light.

    ¡°It¡¯s past midnight. Go back,¡± Jeanne urged.

    ¡°You¨C¡±

    ¡°Dr. Jones,¡± Jeanne suddenly called out to Finn, who was standing at a corner of the hall.

    Finn raised his head.

    ¡°Can you send Monica home for me? She doesn¡¯t have a car, and it¡¯s not safe for her to go back alone at night. I can¡¯t leave either.¡±

    Monica thought Finn would not agree.

    She was even prepared to be rejected.

    However, at that moment, Finn said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    That one word made Monica utterly dumbfounded!

 Chapter 620

    <h4>Chapter 620: The Cause of Jeanne¡¯s Mother¡¯s Death Revealed (Must Read)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Alright,¡± Finn agreed immediately.

    Monica was stunned. She could not believe that Finn had agreed to send her back.

    At first, she had wanted to resist and stay a little longer. However, when she heard that Finn wanted to send her back, she instantly chose to remain silent.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Jeanne smiled gratefully at Finn.

    Finn nodded before turning around and walking out of the hall.

    Monica was stunned for a few seconds. Then, without turning back, she quickly followed Finn while Jeanne watched their leaving silhouettes.

    In fact, she was not trying to set them up.

    She even believed it would be difficult to set them up.

    She really did want Monica to head back as soon as possible because she did not want Monica to spend so much time with her, and only Finn could make Monica leave without hesitation.

    Jeanne looked back, only to meet Eden¡¯s gaze.

    It was only for a brief second before Jeanne averted her gaze.

    Eden¡¯s expression changed.

    Jeanne was looking down on him more and more.

    However, he had to say that Jeanne was much more powerful than he thought.

    Seven years ago, Jeanne was still living under the ivory tower and did not know anything. Now, it was as if Jeanne had been cracked open; she could do whatever she wanted.

    Not only did it frustrate him to the core, but he also could not bear to see Jeanne live a good life after she left him.

    With that, he gritted his teeth and walked straight toward Jeanne.

    There were fewer people in the hall now. Since there was nothing much to do, Jeanne sat by the side and closed her eyes to rest.

    Just then, Eden sat by her side.

    Jasmine had been keeping vigil in the hall for the past two days, and every day, she would cry her eyes out so that people thought she was pitiful.

    In fact, if one observed carefully, one would see that Jasmine¡¯s eyes were empty. She was like a machine that only knew how to cry, and nothing or no one else around her deserved her attention.

    Yet, seeing Eden taking the initiative to walk toward Jeanne, Jasmine¡¯s eyes moved. She looked straight at them but remained silent.

    As Jeanne felt Eden approaching, her expression visibly shifted.

    After all, she was tired after two busy days and wanted to rest. She did not want to waste time on insignificant people.

    ¡°Where did my Fourth Uncle go?¡± Eden asked. He used a very normal tone to chat with her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± However, Jeanne¡¯s tone was cold.

    ¡°Such a big thing happened. Why didn¡¯t hee back to apany you?¡± It was clear that he was being a little sarcastic.

    Jeanne opened her eyes and turned her head to look at Eden, whom she found disgusting.

    Thinking about it now, she could not remember what she liked about him back then. At the very beginning, what did it feel like to like him?

    She even had the illusion that she had never liked the man.

    Otherwise, why would she be so annoyed?

    She said, ¡°You can¡¯t drive a wedge between my rtionship with Edward.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I still like you?¡± Eden mocked, ¡°Jeanne, don¡¯t think too highly of yourself. Since I f*cked Jasmine seven years ago, it means I didn¡¯t like you at all seven years ago. Don¡¯t be so self-righteous here. I¡¯m just concerned about my Fourth Uncle. Who do you think you are?¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, stay away from me,¡± Jeanne said coldly.

    Eden was so angry that his face was flushed red.

    However, he did not leave.

    ¡°What? You¡¯re not leaving?¡± Jeanne¡¯s eyes narrowed as if she hated him!

    Eden red at Jeanne and suddenly got up from the chair. Before he left, he said, ¡°Jeanne, you will regret it one day.¡±

    Jeanne sneered.

    She should have said that sentence to Eden.

    To be able to turn something good into bad was an ability of Eden¡¯s.

    It was not that he would lose out a lot from losing her, but to think that he wanted topare himself to Edward with that mere ability of his? He might not even know how he died in the end!

    After Eden left angrily, he walked straight toward Jasmine, who looked at Eden with her body trembling in fear.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Eden ordered Jasmine.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not leaving. I want to stay here with my grandfather. I¡¯m not leaving. I¡¯m not leaving...¡± Jasmine resisted and cried in a low voice.

    She was afraid that if she were to speak a little louder, Eden would beat her up again.

    During this time, after Jeanne exposed her, she had been living a life worse than death.

    Eden did not treat her as a human at all.

 Chapter 621 - The Cause of Jeanneâ€™s Motherâ€™s Death Revealed (Must Read)

    <h4>Chapter 621: The Cause of Jeanne¡¯s Mother¡¯s Death Revealed (Must Read)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    She never wanted to return to that ce and suffer that kind of torture again.

    ¡°Say that again!¡± Eden¡¯s eyes turned icy as if threatening her.

    Jasmine did not dare to resist as she was really too afraid of Eden. The man was simply a beast ¡ªpletely inhuman!

    Eden pulled Jasmine up from the floor, and Jasmine could only follow him out of the hall.

    She turned back to look at Jenifer, who clearly saw her request for help. Yet, Jenifer remained unmoved. At that moment, she even averted her gaze.

    Jasmine¡¯s heart turned cold.

    That was the mother she had always thought doted on her. However, in the face of benefits, who the hell was she?

    Jasmineughed sarcastically and desperately as Eden dragged her to the car.

    In front of others, Eden could still put on a little act, but when there was no one around, Eden took his revenge. The moment she got into the car, Eden kicked her ruthlessly.

    Eden vented all the anger he had suffered from Jeanne on Jasmine.

    If it were not for this woman, who schemed against him back then, he and Jeanne would not have ended up like that.

    He would not have to suffer so much now, which made him extremely frustrated.

    Jasmine did not dare to resist Eden¡¯s kicking.

    She just hugged her body.

    Her love for Eden had disappeared without a trace because of this man¡¯s cruelty. She even wanted to take revenge, but she did not have the power to, and for the sake of benefits, her biological parents did not care about whether she lived or died!

    Jasmine could not help but cry.

    She had never regretted something so much in her life. She regretted scheming against Jeanne and stealing Eden from her.

    Every time she thought about it, she wished she could kill herself back then!

    ¡­

    At midnight, the city was peaceful, and Monica was sitting in Finn¡¯s car.

    The two of them were quiet, so much that Monica thought she could hear her heartbeat.

    She really wanted to say something, but their argument that afternoon had ended on a sour note.

    She did not dare not speak, yet she wanted to talk to him.

    While struggling with her thoughts, she secretly turned to look at Finn.

    She saw that he was driving seriously, but he did not seem to be overthinking it as much as she did.

    Finn¡¯s indifference disappointed Monica a little, and she sighed.

    The moment she retracted her gaze, she nced at the speed disyed on the driver¡¯s dashboard.

    She thought she had seen wrongly, so she suddenly turned around, took another look, and then a few more nces.

    She could not believe that Finn was driving at a speed of 110 miles per hour.

    They were in the city! The speed limit was 50 miles per hour. Was Finn crazy?

    Did he not use to drive slower? That speed of his really drove her crazy sometimes.

    Yet now, he suddenly changed his mind. Did he take the car as a ne?

    Monicapletely forgot about her dilemma and blurted out, ¡°Finn, aren¡¯t you driving a little too fast?¡±

    It was just a kind reminder, and she sounded very gentle.

    However, Finn replied coldly, ¡°There¡¯s no car on the road at this hour.¡±

    ¡°Even if there are no cars on the road, you can¡¯t drive like this! What happens if a car or a person suddenly appears out of nowhere? It¡¯s dangerous, ¡°Monica said with lingering fear.

    ¡°If you think it¡¯s dangerous, you can get out of the car.¡± His tone was as cold as ice.

    Monica gritted her teeth.

    She felt that she could not even talk to Finn right now, let alone say a single word. As soon as she did, she would be asking for trouble.

    Hence, she turned her head out of the window and looked at the streets in South Hampton City.

    As she looked at the neon-lit night sky, silence filled the car again.

    Anyway, Finn would definitely not take the initiative to speak up if she did not say anything.

    Finn, that b*stard, was always so petty.

    Soon, the car arrived at the entrance of a residential area.

    Monica even believed that the reason Finn drove so fast was to send her away as soon as possible. He just did not want to see her.

    The car was parked, but Monica did not get out of the car for a long time. The more Finn treated her like that, the more she wanted to go against him.

    If he was angry at her, she could also infuriate him.

    Finn waited for a long time and was getting impatient. He said, ¡°Get out of the car!¡±

    His tone was cold andmanding.

    However, Monica pretended not to hear him.

    Finn also did not speak again. Instead, he suddenly pulled out his seatbelt and opened the door of the driver¡¯s seat. Then, he walked to the passenger¡¯s seat and opened the door.

    Monica frowned as she looked at him looking down at her condescendingly.

    Under the streetlights, his face was cold and grim.

 Chapter 622 - The Cause of Jeanneâ€™s Motherâ€™s Death Revealed (Must Read)

    <h4>Chapter 622: The Cause of Jeanne¡¯s Mother¡¯s Death Revealed (Must Read)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    It was as if they had returned to the past.

    Back then, after they broke up and got married, Finn also treated her with the same indifference.

    ¡°Get out of the car!¡± Finn ordered again.

    Monica gritted her teeth and pretended not to hear him.

    She wanted to go against Finn now. She refused to believe that Finn would do anything to her!

    Finn waited for Monica for a few seconds, and that was it.

    Suddenly, he leaned forward toward the passenger seat, bent down, and rudely removed her seatbelt. In the next second, he dragged Monica out of her seat.

    Even though he knew her leg was injured, he still pulled with quite some strength.

    As a result of that, Monica almost fell to the ground.

    She red at Finn, looking at his expressionless face.

    After Finn pulled Monica out of his car, he opened the back door, took out Monica¡¯s crutches, and handed them to her.

    However, Monica did not take it.

    At that moment, she really wanted to strangle Finn to death.

    While holding herself back from doing so, she saw Finn throw her crutches on the ground.

    ¡°Finn!¡± Monica screamed.

    She could no longer take it anymore.

    How could Finn treat her like that? How could he be so immoral?

    Even if it was a breakup, he could not take it so far.

    Tears welled up in her bloodshot eyes.

    Despite that, Finn did not even look at her. After throwing her crutches to the ground, he sat back in the driver¡¯s seat, stepped on the gas pedal, and left.

    Monica just watched as Finn left.

    She was so angry that she wanted to kill Finn.

    Back then, Monica told herself that Finn would regret treating her like that.

    Once Michael had his career, she would return to Finn¡¯s side, and when Finn saw that she was only helping Michael out as a friend, he would definitely regret treating her badly!

    However, now that the day hade, she realized she was too stupid.

    Everyone could see that she was the stubborn one ¡ª that she was the one who had lost Finn and could never get him back again!

    ¡­

    Jonathan¡¯s funeral went on for three days, and on the fourth day, they buried him in the Lawrences¡¯ cemetery.

    As it was a cloudy day inte autumn in South Hampton City, it was a little cold.

    When the autumn wind blew, it felt especially bleak.

    Many people from South Hampton City came to say theirst goodbyes.

    The scene was very solemn and unusually mncholy.

    Jeanne looked at Jonathan. Although he had been paralyzed and at home for many years, because of his clear mind, he still held controlled over the entire Lawrence family and had lived quite a glorious life. Yet, now that he was dead, he was reduced to a box of ashes. Even his only son did note to send him off.

    Come to think of it, Jonathan only had a tragic ending.

    Everyone watched as Jonathan¡¯s ashes were buried.

    Meanwhile, Jenifer was crying her heart out by the side.

    Jeanne nced at her. She actually admired how Jenifer could still cry after crying for so many days.

    After the funeral ended, the people left one after another. In the end, only Jenifer, Joshua, Jasmine, Eden, Jeanne, and Finn were left.

    Edward had been away for a week now.

    She was busy over thest two days, and Edward was probably very busy too. They were so busy that they did not even call each other.

    At the cemetery, with most of the people gone, Jeanne also left as she did not want to stay any longer.

    Jonathan was now gone from her life, and she would not think about him again.

    With that, she turned around.

    ¡°Jeanne!¡± Jenifer suddenly called out to her.

    Jeanne stopped in her tracks.

    Now that everyone had left, Jenifer was starting to reveal her true colors.

    Before her tears could dry, she had shed all pretenses with Jeanne.

    Jeanne¡¯s face was cold. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I advise you not to have too many ideas about it. Some things are not yours, so it¡¯s best not to dream about having them.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re talking about my grandfather¡¯s inheritance, aren¡¯t you?¡± Jeanne made it clear.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡±

    ¡°How the inheritance is divided is for the judge to decide. Do you think I have the power to interfere in the matter regarding the inheritance?¡± Jeanne sneered.

    ¡°I know what kind of person you are! Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that your return this time is to snatch the Lawrences¡¯ assets.¡± Jenifer was certain.

    ¡°Since you think so, I have nothing to say.¡±

 Chapter 623

    <h4>Chapter 623: The Cause of Jeanne¡¯s Mother¡¯s Death Revealed (Must Read)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Jeanne, dreaming on! Do you think you can obtain the Lawrences¡¯ assets just because you schemed against your father and sent him to prison? Do you think I¡¯ve been living in the Lawrences for nothing all these years? I advise you not to have any ill intentions!¡±

    ¡°So what if I did? What can you do to me, mother?¡± Jeanne did not take Jenifer¡¯s threat seriously at all. ¡°If you have the power, I should¡¯ve been chased out of the family long ago. How could I still show off what I can do in Lawrence Enterprise?¡±

    She sounded like she was mocking Jenifer for being useless.

    ¡°Jeanne!¡± Jenifer was so angry that her face turned pale.

    ¡°Mother.¡± The corner of Jeanne¡¯s mouth curled into a smile. That smug smile made Jenifer, who had mastery in seeing through people, almost go crazy. ¡°I¡¯m the one who should advise you not to have any ill intentions. Look at Jasmine and your grandfather. Both of them wanted to harm me, yet they eventually ruined it for themselves. I don¡¯t want the same thing to happen to you!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re finally admitting that you nned everything, huh? You purposely set Jasmine and my grandfather up!¡±

    ¡°Why does it matter whether I admit it or not?¡± Jeanne still had a smile on her face, and it became increasingly colder. ¡°All you need to know is that you can¡¯t win against me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t threaten me here!¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, try it,¡± Jeanne said. Then, not wanting to waste her breath on these people anymore, she said to Finn, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Finn nodded, and the two of them left the Lawrences¡¯ cemetery.

    After they left, Jenifer could no longer hold back the rage she was feeling.

    Joshua was also so angry that he gritted his teeth. ¡°Who does Jeanne think she is? What gives her the right to act so high and mighty in front of us?¡±

    Jenifer¡¯s expression was extremely ugly.

    Eden looked at the mother and son.

    He knew well at this point in time that the person who would be the head of the Lawrences was basically set.

    The family would definitely fall into Jeanne¡¯s control in the end.

    At the thought of that woman who looked down on everything and acted so high and mighty, he could not stand it either!

    He said, ¡°If you still believe me, I can help you with this matter regarding Jeanne.¡±

    Jenifer looked at Eden and did not believe him.

    At the same time, Joshua also looked at him.

    It was not that he did not believe Eden, but they did not have the upper hand even after scheming against Jeanne so many times!

    Eden¡¯s powers seemed mediocre at best.

    Eden said, ¡°I need time to get over Jasmine¡¯s matter. I didn¡¯t choose to divorce her because I think we still have feelings for each other, but I¡¯d be lying to say that there is a distance between us. All I can say is that I¡¯ll try my best to readjust my state of mind.¡±

    When Jasmine heard what Eden said, she was stunned.

    She looked straight at Eden. Then, she looked at her mother, telling her with her eyes not to trust Eden, that cold-blooded and heartless man.

    However, she did not dare to say anything because she was afraid that if she did, Eden would beat her to death when they returned home.

    She looked anxious, but her mother did not even spare her a nce.

    Jenifer also needed someone to rely on now.

    Once Alexander was dead, she could not rely on Joshua alone. If Eden could help, it would no doubt be the best choice at the moment.

    Even so, she did not express it immediately. Instead, she said, ¡°I originally nned to take Jasmine home after all this. As to what she did, whether it was her fault or not, it has ultimately brought shame to you. I know that very well. Even if you don¡¯t want Jasmine anymore, it¡¯s only natural.¡±

    ¡°I have feelings for Jasmine. What she did... Only time can heal the pain. Moreover, after thinking through it recently, I believe that Jasmine was schemed against by Jeanne.¡±

    Jenifer was somewhat persuaded.

    ¡°I can¡¯t ept it now because I am a man, after all, but I believe I will be able to let go of it after a while. So, if you and Joshua believe in me, I hope I can lend you a hand in dealing with Jeanne and the matters regarding who will lead the family.¡±

    ¡°How are you going to lend us a hand?¡± Jenifer asked.

    It was obvious that she had epted Eden¡¯s proposal.

    Tears welled up in Jasmine¡¯s eyes.

    She knew that once her mother agreed to Eden¡¯s help, the Lawrences would end with two results. One was that the family would still fall into Jeanne¡¯s hands, and Eden had never fought against Jeanne. The other was that after Eden fought against Jeanne, the family would finally fall into Eden¡¯s hands.

    There was no way Joshua would be the head of the family.

 Chapter 624 - The Cause of Jeanneâ€™s Motherâ€™s Death Revealed (Must Read)

    <h4>Chapter 624: The Cause of Jeanne¡¯s Mother¡¯s Death Revealed (Must Read)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    After experiencing so much, Jasmine finally understood that reality.

    However, she was not as lucky as Jeanne to make aeback!

    ¡°What you¡¯re worried about is that Jeanne is now in charge of everything in thepany. Even if you inherited most of the inheritance, you would still be under Jeanne¡¯s control.¡± Eden hit the nail on the head and got to the heart of the matter.

    Jenifer nodded. ¡°I have consulted thewyer about the family¡¯s current situation. Before Jonathan passed away, he did not make a will. Hence, the assets will be distributed ording to thew. Logically speaking, Alexander is the first sessor. However, Alexander has been convicted of killing Jonathan, so he doesn¡¯t have the right to inherit. Only the second sessor, namely the grandchildren, will get equal distribution of the assets. In other words, their assets will be divided equally among Jeanne, Jasmine, and Joshua. However, thewyer said because I¡¯ve done my best to support Jonathan, ording to thew, I can also get a share of it. What he means is that it¡¯ll split four ways between Jeanne, Jasmine, Joshua, and me.¡±

    Eden listened attentively.

    Jenifer said, ¡°The reason why I¡¯ve been acting like this these past few days is to get my share.¡±

    ¡°If Jeanne is smart, she won¡¯t stop you from getting your share. She would only be damaging her reputation if she stopped you. The loss outweighs the gain.¡±

    ¡°That was why I reminded her just now. I don¡¯t know if she heard me.¡± Jenifer gritted her teeth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There are some things you don¡¯t need to remind her. Jeanne knows better than you.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we can take 75 percent of Jonathan¡¯s inheritance, and Jeanne will only have 25 percent. I did some calctions. Jonathan has 52 percent of thepany¡¯s shares, and we¡¯ll be able to get 39 percent of it. Adding that to the 5 percent of Alexander¡¯s shares, which he definitely won¡¯t give Jeanne, we¡¯ll have 43 percent. As for Jeanne, she already has 10 percent of the shares. Adding that to what she could get this time, she would have 23 percent of the shares. Hers is nothingpared to us. However, I¡¯m worried that with Jeanne¡¯s control over Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s development right now, many of the senior management and other shareholders would request Jeanne to manage thepany. If thepany stays under Jeanne¡¯s management, Jeanne could use a lot of tricks to make us react out of anger and kick us out of the family in the end.¡± Jenifer understood the situation very well.

    ¡°You need someone who can control Jeanne to help you stabilize the management rights of Lawrence Enterprise.¡± Eden gave them the only solution. ¡°As for who can do it, I can.¡±

    Jenifer looked at Eden.

    ¡°Even though I haven¡¯t been in the business world for long, I¡¯ve had quite a few achievements when I managed the Swanhaven Bank under Swan Enterprise. Joshua definitely won¡¯t be able to gain the trust of the senior management and shareholders of Lawrence Enterprise. However, if I manage the Lawrence Enterprise on Joshua¡¯s behalf, I will have an advantage over Jeanne.¡±

    ¡°What you mean is that you¡¯ll work at Lawrence Enterprise?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Eden said. ¡°I¡¯m sure you know that my Fourth Uncle fired me from Swan Enterprise for Jeanne, and I happen to have a lot of free time now. Mom, not only do you guys want to bring Jeanne down, but I also don¡¯t like her very much. Ever since she returned to the country, she has been targeting me everywhere. Now that she has joined hands with my Fourth Uncle to target me, I can¡¯t take it standing anymore.¡±

    That was the truth. Although he wanted Jenifer to trust him, he really did want to kill Jeanne.

    Jenifer still seemed a little hesitant.

    After all, she might not be able to control Eden. Letting him work in Lawrence Enterprise might be able to make Jeanne less arrogant, but what if that, in turn, exposed Eden¡¯s ambition?

    She felt conflicted and also a little frustrated. If Joshua could be as capable as Eden and Jeanne, she would not have to make those choices!

    ¡°Mom, we don¡¯t want Jasmine¡¯s shares.¡± Eden expressed his sincerity.

    Jenifer looked at Eden in disbelief.

    ¡°Jasmine¡¯s share will be directly transferred to Joshua. We don¡¯t want any of it.¡± Eden confirmed again.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t want it?¡±

    ¡°No. It was Joshua¡¯s, to begin with,¡± Eden said straightforwardly. ¡°Even if I want it, I want it from the Swans.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jenifer no longer hesitated after hearing Eden¡¯s words.

    In fact, she did not have many other choices.

 Chapter 625 - The Cause of Jeanneâ€™s Motherâ€™s Death Revealed (Must Read)

    <h4>Chapter 625: The Cause of Jeanne¡¯s Mother¡¯s Death Revealed (Must Read)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Now that Eden had shown his utmost sincerity, there was no reason for her to refuse.

    She said, ¡°No matter what, I married my daughter to you. Whether there is any conflict between the two of you, we¡¯re all family, so I trust you.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Eden appeared to be very respectful.

    ¡°We must never let Jeanne seed!¡± Jenifer said fiercely.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Eden said in a bloodthirsty way.

    Those few people were discussing how to make Jeanne lose everything, and the person involved, Jeanne, had no interest in their schemes and tricks.

    After all, even if she wanted to defend herself against them harming her, she could not do so with those people.

    Since they wereing at her, she might as well take things as they came. She would wait for them to seek their own death!

    She looked out of the window.

    By then, Finn¡¯s car had entered the city.

    Jeanne said, ¡°Send me to the police station. It¡¯s time to deal with Alexander¡¯s matter.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Finn replied.

    The car was quiet for most of the journey.

    Jeanne looked away and leaned against the back seat of the car. Then, she said casually, ¡°Have you contacted Edward?¡±

    Finn tightened his grip on the steering wheel.

    He said, ¡°asionally.¡±

    ¡°When will he be back?¡±

    ¡°Probably in a few days or a few more days after that.¡± Finn did not lie to Jeanne.

    It was indeed around that time, and there was no specific answer.

    ¡°Did something happen?¡± Jeanne¡¯s tone was calm.

    It was hard to tell from her tone whether she was concerned about Edward.

    Finn nodded. ¡°Something happened.¡±

    ¡°Is it dangerous?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s expression visibly shifted.

    Finn turned to look at her and said, ¡°But he should be back alive.¡±

    Jeanne smiled at the word ¡®should¡¯. How should she interpret that word?

    Edward did not mention anything to her. She even had to find out about his safety from someone else.

    Jeanne did not say anything more, and neither did Finn.

    Silence filled the car again until they arrived at the police station.

    Jeanne went to look for the police officer who handled Alexander¡¯s case. After that, she sat in the interrogation room and answered the police officer¡¯s questions.

    ¡°Where did the videoe from?¡± the police officer asked.

    ¡°I installed the surveince camera.¡±

    ¡°Why did you install the camera in advance? Did you know Alexander had the intention to murder Jonathan?¡±

    ¡°My grandfather told me to install it. I didn¡¯t realize it, but my grandfather did. He was afraid he would die in vain, so he told me to install the surveince camera in secret for him. I didn¡¯t think it would be useful, but the ident was so sudden that I went to check out the video recording and discovered my father¡¯s criminal doing,¡± Jeanne said the statement that she had prepared earlier.

    The police noted her statement before asking again, ¡°Since your grandfather already reminded you to install the camera, didn¡¯t you think of taking precautions against your father?¡±

    ¡°Who would suspect that their father would do such a thing?¡± Jeanne said bluntly. ¡°It didn¡¯t even cross my mind.¡±

    The police thought about it and was somewhat convinced by Jeanne.

    He continued to ask, ¡°How is the rtionship between Jonathan and his personal caregiver?¡±

    ¡°Are you suspecting that the personal caregiver is an aplice?¡± Jeanne immediately understood.

    ¡°We specte there is such a possibility. Usually, Jonathan¡¯s personal caregiver takes care of him. But that night, Jonathan was wheeled out by Alexander, but the personal caregiver didn¡¯t even notice it. It doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Jeanne gave her opinion. ¡°The personal caregiver and my grandfather have been together for many years. My grandfather trusts him a lot and treats him well. Moreover, with my grandfather¡¯s power, it would not be easy to bribe the people around him. So, I suspect the personal nurse might have been put on sleeping pills or something simr. When something happened to my grandfather, the personal nurse said he was so sleepy that he fell asleep as soon as hey on the bed.¡±

    ¡°So you think Alexander might¡¯ve drugged him with sleeping pills,¡± the police officer repeated her statement to confirm it.

    ¡°You can investigate it.¡±

    The police officer nodded. ¡°That¡¯s all the questions we have for you for now, but you might need toe to the police station again in the future, Ms. Lawrence. Please don¡¯t leave South Harken City for the time being until Alexander¡¯s case has been concluded.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Jeanne agreed immediately. After thinking for a moment, she asked, ¡°It¡¯s evident that my father hasmitted a crime, right? !¡±

    ¡°The fact that Alexandermitted a crime has been established. What we need to know now is whether or not there was an aplice. If we eliminate all other possibilities and confirm that Alexander was the only one who did it, his case will be dealt with very quickly.¡±

 Chapter 626 - The Cause of Jeanneâ€™s Motherâ€™s Death Revealed (Must Read)

    <h4>Chapter 626: The Cause of Jeanne¡¯s Mother¡¯s Death Revealed (Must Read)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°What crime will my father be convicted of?¡±

    ¡°Intentional homicide,¡± the police said.

    In the Harken, being convicted of intentional homicide was the death penalty, and it was carried out immediately. There was no such thing as a suspended sentence.

    Jeanne fell silent.

    However, the police consoled her, ¡°Thew is fair. This is what he deserves.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jeanne forced a smile. ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Before I leave, can I see my father?¡±

    ¡°Wait a moment. I¡¯ll help you with the paperwork.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Jeanne waited at the police station for a while.

    Half an hourter, she saw Alexander.

    After being detained in the detention center for three days, his mental state seemed to have worsened.

    His expression, which was originally dead, suddenly turned excited when he saw Jeanne. As if he had forgotten how bad his rtionship with Jeanne was, he begged Jeanne madly. ¡°Please help me get out of here. I¡¯ll give you everything. Jeanne, please help me. I don¡¯t want to die. I don¡¯t want to die like this. Hurry and help me...¡±

    Towards Alexander¡¯s excitement, Jeanne was numb. She did not have the slightest bit of sympathy for him.

    However, she did note here to see Alexander in such a sorry state. All she wanted to know was the truth as to what happened that year.

    She said, ¡°Dad, let me ask you something.¡±

    Alexander quickly agreed, ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll answer whatever you say.¡±

    ¡°How did my mother die back then?¡± Jeanne made sure to enunciate each word.

    Alexander suddenly became quiet.

    Jeanne simply looked at him, who was obviously evading her gaze.

    ¡°Tell me honestly, and I will think of a way to plead with the judge so that, at least, you won¡¯t be sentenced to death immediately.¡± Jeanne was very calm.

    When faced with many truths, she could be so calm that it was frightening.

    Alexander, on the other hand, was extremely flustered.

    What did Jeanne mean by ¡°Immediate death penalty¡±?

    No. He did not want to die. He really did not want to die.

    He looked at Jeanne in fear.

    Jeanne was neither anxious nor impatient. She could still maintain her calm when Alexander did not answer her for a long time. ¡°How did my mother die?¡±

    ¡°It was a car ident,¡± Alexander answered.

    Jeanne looked at him. ¡°How did my mother die?¡±

    Her tone did not be more serious. Instead, it sounded quite grim.

    Alexander did not expect that one day he would be forced into a corner by his daughter.

    He said, ¡°She really died in a car ident. At that time, she drove drunk¨C¡±

    ¡°My mother would never drive drunk.¡± Jeanne directly exposed his lie.

    Kingsley had told her before that her mother was the same as her.

    If she was drunk, she would be so drunk that she would not know what was going on. Not to mention driving, even walking would be a problem.

    As such, her mother would never drive when she was drunk.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time. How did my mother die?¡± Jeanne¡¯s cold voice could make one terrified.

    Alexander looked straight at Jeanne.

    Frightened by Jeanne¡¯s cold aura, he did not speak for a long time until Jeanne stood up.

    She said, ¡°I won¡¯te to see you again until the day you¡¯re executed. I¡¯lle to collect your corpse then.¡±

    ¡°Jeanne!¡± Alexander held onto her agitatedly.

    Jeanne looked straight at him.

    ¡°Can you help me if I tell you the truth?¡±

    ¡°You can only trust me now. Otherwise, do you think Jenifer or Joshua has the power to help you?¡± Jeanne sneered.

    Alexander gritted his teeth.

    He said, ¡°You can¡¯t me me for your mother¡¯s death.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s face was expressionless, but at that moment, the hand hidden behind her body had clenched into a fist.

    ¡°You should know that your mother and I have never had a good rtionship. I liked her very much back then. I was attracted by her beauty the first time I saw her and did not despise her for being an ordinary employee of Lawrence Enterprise who had nothing. I courted her without hesitation and even married her. However, I didn¡¯t expect your mother to have such a huge ambition. When I first started pursuing your mother, she looked down on me. At the same time, Jenifer, who was also a staff member of thepany, was using all her means to seduce me. Back then, I really didn¡¯t have the slightest interest in Jenifer. I only wanted to be with your mother. Moreover, your mother¡¯s dislike towards me aroused my man¡¯s desire to conquer her.¡±

    Jeanne just listened quietly to her mother¡¯s past.

    Alexander said, ¡°I lowered my dignity as a man and pursued your mother relentlessly for half a year. Everyone in Lawrence Enterprise knew that I, the great Young Master Lawrence, didn¡¯t hesitate to put down my status to pursue an ordinary employee with no family background, but your mother was always indifferent to me! Just as I was about to give up, your mother suddenly agreed. At that time, I had already agreed to be with Jenifer. Even though I really didn¡¯t have any feelings for Jenifer, in order to provoke your mother and not embarrass myself too much, I decided to be with Jenifer. However, I didn¡¯t expect your mother to agree to be with me again. Later, when I thought about it, your mother was probably just lusting for love.¡±

    Jeanne tried her best to suppress her emotions.

    She knew very well that her mother was not lusting for love.

    She listened as Alexander continued, ¡°I really liked your mother, so when your mother suddenly said she wanted to be with me, I immediately dumped Jenifer and got together with your mother. Your mother even seemed afraid I would go back on my words and asked me to get married right away. At that time, your grandfather actually didn¡¯t support me to get together with your mother. But because I liked your mother too much, your grandfather couldn¡¯t do anything about it. In the end, he agreed.¡±

    ¡°I originally thought that after your mother and I got married, the two of us would be very happy, but...¡± As he thought about the past and those things he did not wish to bring up anymore, Alexander was filled with emotions. ¡°I never thought your mother would marry me just for the sake of Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s assets. She didn¡¯t like me at all!¡±

    Jeanne was surprised.

    Was that the reason why they killed her mother?

 Chapter 627 - The Identity of Jeanneâ€™s Mother Exposed, Alexanderâ€™s Tragic Ending

    <h4>Chapter 627: The Identity of Jeanne¡¯s Mother Exposed, Alexander¡¯s Tragic Ending</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    In the detention center, Jeanne looked coldly at Alexander, who spoke of her mother¡¯s past with iparable grief.

    Of course, Alexander was not grieving for her mother. He was only grieving for himself, for what he went through and what he was about to face.

    He said, ¡°Your mother was only after the Lawrences¡¯ wealth. She didn¡¯t like me at all!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± A trace of cruelty was revealed in Jeanne¡¯s cold eyes.

    Her mother did not care about that little wealth the Lawrences had!

    ¡°After we got married, your mother and I only slept together once! Now that I think about it...¡± Alexander gritted his teeth as if it was a great humiliation. However, he could not hide it anymore as he said fiercely, ¡°Other than the wedding night, your mother never let me touch her again! I also have my pride as a man. Since your mother didn¡¯t let me touch her, I had many women waiting for me out there. That was why I had an affair with Jenifer! Jeanne, if I had an affair, your mother was responsible for me cheating!¡±

    Jeanne pursed her lips tightly.

    To think he already had an affair when her mother was still pregnant, he was probably too impatient!

    She looked at Alexander, who looked like he was still angry. ¡°I wanted to be with your mother back then. It was your mother who pushed me away time and time again, and it was only then that I realized how good Jenifer was to me. It was only then that my feelings for your mother became weaker and weaker. On top of that, your mother started to rely on her status as the young mistress in thepany to climb to the top. She tried to take over the entire Lawrence Enterprise. It was her ambition that killed her! Jeanne, your mother¡¯s death was her fault. No one can be med for it. She overestimated herself!¡±

    Jeanne sneered, ¡°It¡¯s all her fault for helping you guys develop Lawrence Enterprise.¡±

    It was all because she was gaining more power.

    Yet, it was her fault.

    ¡°I admit that if it weren¡¯t for your mother, Lawrence Enterprise might have declined like the other family businesses. But even so, even if your mother contributed to thepany, she didn¡¯t have the power to take away what belongs to our family!¡±

    ¡°My mother never wanted what belongs to the Lawrences!¡± Otherwise, it would not take her so many years to do it. Other than the control of the Lawrences, she did not have any of the Lawrences¡¯ shares.

    It was because of Alexander and Jonathan¡¯s ipetence and jealousy that led to her mother¡¯s tragic oue!

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes were bloodshot.

    She was forcing herself to suppress her emotions so that she would not lose control and kill Alexander.

    ¡°If she didn¡¯t want what belonged to the family, why did she marry me? If she didn¡¯t like me, why did she marry me? She even knew about my rtionship with Jenifer, but she was indifferent about it! Jeanne, tell me. Why did your mother get together with me?¡± Alexander was getting very emotional.

    Maybe back then, Alexander did like his mother. Yet, he could still bring himself to kill her.

    Jeanne looked at Alexander and did not tell him that her mother only wanted to live a different life and stay alive.

    Instead, she said, ¡°So you and my grandfather killed my mother because she threatened your interests? That was why you wanted to kill her?¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me.¡± Alexander denied it.

    It seemed he still knew how to defend himself at a time like that.

    He said, ¡°It was all your grandfather¡¯s doing. It was all his doing. Even though your mother¡¯s cold attitude towards me all those years back and her performance in thepany humiliated me, I didn¡¯t intend to kill your mother. It was your grandfather who felt that your mother threatened his power in the Lawrences. That was why he wanted to kill her. He arranged for your mother to attend a dinner party and deliberately messed with the brakes on her car. Then, he arranged for a car to kill your mother. It wasn¡¯t me, Jeanne. It really wasn¡¯t!¡±

    Alexander kept on exining himself

    However, Jeanne looked at him coldly.

    If it was not him, how did he know all the details?

    In fact, it was not important anymore.

    She had heard a lot about what had happened back then to her mother from Kingsley. Now, she just wanted confirmation from Alexander.

    She admitted that she was afraid Kingsley would lie to her ¡ª that he was just using her.

    ¡°Jeanne, your grandfather killed your mother. He was the murderer. Now that I killed your grandfather, if you see it from another perspective, I have avenged your mother. You should be grateful to me for finally killing the culprit that killed your mother.¡± Alexander looked at Jeanne, his face was filled with anticipation. He said anxiously, ¡°Please help me. I don¡¯t want to be shot to death.¡±

 Chapter 628 - The Identity of Jeanneâ€™s Mother Exposed, Alexanderâ€™s Tragic Ending

    <h4>Chapter 628: The Identity of Jeanne¡¯s Mother Exposed, Alexander¡¯s Tragic Ending</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you help my mother back then and save her from my grandfather?¡±Jeanne asked rhetorically.

    Jeanne shot Alexander down with her words, and he could not say a single word for a long time.

    ¡°What goes around,es around.¡± Jeanne said coldly, ¡°Thew will give you a fair result.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Alexander tugged on Jeanne anxiously. ¡°Jeanne, you can¡¯t just leave me like this. You Can¡¯t just leave me like this. I¡¯m your father. No matter what, I¡¯m your father. We¡¯re family. You can¡¯t just watch your father die like this. Jeanne, you can¡¯t do this!¡±

    Jeanne smiled, and it was a frighteningly cold one.

    She said, ¡°Oh, so you admit you¡¯re my father now? Seven years ago, when you were so cruel to me, why didn¡¯t you think that I was your daughter? !¡±

    ¡°I was really angry seven years ago. Besides, you know you caused so much trouble back then and refused to listen to our advice. You caused thepany¡¯s stock market to fall, so it was only right for us to be angry. Furthermore, the Swans also put pressure on me in private, so I had to teach you a lesson. You have to put yourself in my shoes too. I had to consider the family¡¯s reputation and development. That was why I had no choice but to treat you like that.¡±

    Jeanne naturally did not believe it.

    Did the so-called ¡®no choice¡¯ mean she could be left to fend for herself overseas for seven years?

    Even if he reacted in a fit of anger, it would only take a day or two, or a month or two for them to ask her toe back. It would not take a whole seven years.

    If he did not tell her toe home because she had some use to them, he probably would have forgotten he had a daughter.

    Alexander could naturally see her expression.

    He hurriedly exined, ¡°I admit there¡¯s another reason. It¡¯s because of your mother¡¯s domineering attitude back then that hurt my self-esteem as a man. Moreover, you and your mother really look too alike. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll think of your mother every time I see you, and it reminds me of the hurt she once gave me. That¡¯s why I have mixed emotions toward you. Jeannie, it was indeed my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have implicated you in the adults¡¯ matters. I regret not treating you properly now.¡±

    He regretted it now.

    However, regardless of whether he regretted it, it was already toote.

    She said coldly, ¡°There¡¯s no point crying over spilled milk.¡±

    ¡°Jeannie, no matter what happened to you when you were 18, at least I was good to you before you were 18 years old and long after your mother died. You didn¡¯t have to worry about food and clothes and were living the life of a youngdy. Even if I crossed the line with what I did after you were 18, you can¡¯t erase all the good I¡¯ve done to you!¡± Alexander was very agitated, and he kept ying the emotional card, hoping that Jeanne could help him.

    However, Jeanne was still indifferent to him. She said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you treat me well after my mom died because of the Swans¡¯ eldest young master? If it weren¡¯t for Eden taking a fancy to me at my mother¡¯s funeral, would you have treated me so well? If it weren¡¯t to curry favor with the Swans, would you have treated me well?¡±

    Now that she thought about it, she should be grateful to Eden ¡ª for that fateful encounter that made the Swans¡¯ eldest young master fall in love with her at first sight.

    Otherwise, after her mother died, Alexander would have tortured her to death.

    At that time, she would not have had the power to resist.

    Jeanne¡¯s one sentence exposed Alexander¡¯s lie, and it caught Alexander off guard. Hence, he went on to exin, ¡°How is that possible? Your rtionship with Eden had nothing to do with how I treated you¨C¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you had mixed feelings toward me because my mother humiliated you back then and because I look very simr to my mother? It just so happened that my rtionship with Eden was good, so you endured all those emotions, didn¡¯t you?¡± Jeanne made it clear.

    Alexander was rendered speechless by Jeanne¡¯s words because¡­ what he said to Jeanne was a lie.

    Back then, if it were not for Eden suddenly getting close to Jeanne, he might have tortured Jeanne when she was young.

    At that time, Jeanne¡¯s mother humiliated him.

    Not only did she not let him have sex with her, but she even had control over Lawrence Enterprise, so no one in thepany take him seriously. Some even called him a man who lived off his wife behind his back. As the young master of the Lawrences, how could he endure that humiliation? On top of that, Jenifer took the initiative to express her goodwill toward him, giving him the dignity he had never been able to get from Jeanne¡¯s mother. That made his hatred toward Jeanne¡¯s mother grow deeper, and in the end, he had the urge to kill Jeanne¡¯s mother.

 Chapter 629 - The Identity of Jeanneâ€™s Mother Exposed, Alexanderâ€™s Tragic Ending

    <h4>Chapter 629: The Identity of Jeanne¡¯s Mother Exposed, Alexander¡¯s Tragic Ending</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Of course, he only ever thought of killing her, but he never dared to act on it.

    However, he heard someone in thepany talking badly about him again. It pissed him off so badly that he shot his mouth off in front of Jonathan, saying he wished he could kill Jeanne¡¯s mother. That was when he got Jonathan¡¯s sudden approval, and Jonathan told him, ¡°In that case, kill her!¡±

    When he heard those words, the blood in his entire body went crazy.

    Jeanne¡¯s mother had made him suppress himself for so many years! If she died, he could release all the grievances he had suffered all those years.

    Only after he obtained his father¡¯s approval did he realize how much he wanted to kill Jeanne¡¯s mother.

    Later on, he really did kill her.

    When he saw Jeanne¡¯s mother¡¯s unrecognizable appearance, he felt a sense of joy. After so many years, she finally died in his hands; it was the ending she deserved.

    After Jeanne¡¯s mother died, he allowed Jenifer to enter their Lawrences¡¯ as his legitimate wife.

    Jenifer had given birth to a son and daughter for him a long time ago, so he did not care much for Jeanne. On top of how alike Jeanne looked to her mother, he did not have the so-called fatherly love for her. If it were not for Eden suddenly bing very close to Jeanne ¡ª and Jonathan advising him to wait and see if Jeanne could really y up to the Swans when she grew up ¡ª Jeanne might not have had a good time in the Lawrences in her earlier years.

    It was also because of hisck of care for Jeanne that he was so cruel to her when she broke up with Eden seven years ago.

    However, sending Jeanne away was never his intention. He only thought he would make Jeanne¡¯s life miserable in the future. It was Eden¡¯s father from the Swans who came to him personally to ask him to send Jeanne away, or it would affect the rtionship between Eden and Jasmine. That was why he sent Jeanne out of the country in the end.

    After sending her out of the country, he was never concerned as to whether Jeanne was dead or alive.

    He did not care much for Jeanne in the first ce anyway.

    If it were not because he wanted to form a marriage alliance with the Lockes so that Lawrence Enterprise could get more funds, they would not have asked Jeanne toe back.

    If they did not ask Jeanne toe back, none of this would have happened, and he would not have fallen from grace.

    Alexander probably regretted it now.

    Jeanne looked at Alexander¡¯s appearance and could see through Alexander¡¯s thoughts.

    However, she was very calm now.

    After all, she was not one of the Lawrences.

    How Alexander, Jonathan, and Jasmine treated her... Back when she thought she was part of the family, it would pain her. However, once she knew she had nothing to do with those people with evil intentions, she was calm.

    ¡°Jeannie, I know what I say is useless now, and you won¡¯t forgive me. But...¡± Alexander¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red.

    He was starting to y the emotional card again.

    ¡°But I am still your dad. I know I was wrong, so Jeannie, please save me. As long as you keep me alive, I will never do anything to let you down again. I will definitely... treat you well in the future.¡± Alexander held Jeanne¡¯s hand and said painfully, ¡°It was all my fault in the past. It was my fault¨C¡±

    ¡°If you did something wrong, you should be punished.¡± Jeanne broke free from Alexander¡¯s grip.

    She was still indifferent to his current state.

    Alexander looked at Jeanne.

    Seeing that she had never thought of saving him, he could not continue to pretend and was angry at Jeanne. ¡°Jeanne! You know if you do this, karma will get back at you! Yes, I killed my father. I¡¯m unforgivable, and I deserve retribution. But you? I am your father. For treating me like this, you will also suffer retribution! Sooner orter, the heavens will strike you down sooner orter!¡±

    Jeanne looked at Alexander ironically.

    The drama was over, and now it was a threat.

    She had initially nned to leave as she thought it was best to leave Alexander with some of his dignity.

    After all, he was going to die soon.

    Since he knew what he had done throughout his life, and although reluctant, he would not die with too much regret. Yet now, she suddenly felt that she was still too merciful to this family.

    She said, ¡°Dad, do you know I¡¯m not your biological daughter?¡±

    Alexander was shocked and looked at Jeanne fiercely. That information was obviously too big of a blow to him.

 Chapter 630

    <h4>Chapter 630: The Identity of Jeanne¡¯s Mother Exposed, Alexander¡¯s Tragic Ending</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    He did not react for a few minutes.

    ¡°Has it never crossed your mind that I¡¯m not your biological daughter?¡± Jeanne asked sarcastically.

    At that, the expression on Alexander¡¯s face changed very quickly. It even twisted in anger.

    ¡°My mother only slept with you once. Do you think you made my mother pregnant with me just once? Have you never thought about whether this child is yours or not?¡± Jeanne asked him aggressively.

    Alexander had never thought about it.

    Even if Jeanne¡¯s mother had never slept with him, she had always rejected his existence. However, he investigated her and found out that she had never been involved with any other man. She had also never had any ambiguous rtionships with any other man, so he always thought that Jeanne¡¯s mother only wanted the Lawrences¡¯ assets. That woman was just too ambitious!

    However, he had never thought that he would be cuckolded.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t after you got married. It was before you got married. Don¡¯t you find it strange that my mother wanted to marry you so suddenly? It was obvious my mother was unmoved even after you pursued her for so long, so why did she suddenly marry you?¡±

    Alexander was so angry that his face turned green.

    Compared to what Jeanne¡¯s mother had done to him, that matter was probably something Alexander could not tolerate even more.

    All these years, he had actually been raising someone else¡¯s daughter!

    ¡°Because my mother was pregnant and wanted me to be born in a legitimate way, she married you and even had sex with you once to make you think I¡¯m your daughter.¡±

    ¡°Jeanne!¡± Alexander gritted his teeth.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the most infuriating thing for you. Raising someone else¡¯s child is indeed not a very pleasant thing to do, but your biggest failure is that you actually think my mother was doing this for the Lawrences¡¯ assets! In that case, you probably don¡¯t know my mother¡¯s identity!¡± Jeanne¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Alexander was utterly stunned.

    ¡°Do you think my mother was more capable than you thought? She even forced you to sleep with her. You can¡¯t beat her!¡±

    At that moment, Alexander stared straight at Jeanne.

    ¡°My mother is...¡± Jeanne paused.

    She originally thought that many things would be history. If no one cared about it, it would be buriedpletely.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard of the family who runs Delta Inds¡¯ mafia, the Hills?¡±

    Alexander¡¯s eyes widened.

    Jeanne looked at his expression and knew he must have heard of it.

    ¡°This family has a close rtionship with the Sanders, but they also have their own power. Back then, the Sanders were able to take down the Duncans and be the ruler of the Harken because of the Hills¡¯ support of them in secret. All these years, they have been working with the Sanders to benefit each other.

    Jeanne said, ¡°My mother, Penelope Thorn, or Penelope Hill, was the eldest daughter of the Hills. To stop her family from forcing her to marry someone she didn¡¯t like, she came to Harken and hid her identity. She wanted to live a normal life, but she didn¡¯t know she fell in love with... a married man.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Alexander frowned.

    Who? Of course, it was her biological father.

    ¡°It definitely wasn¡¯t you,¡± Jeanne said straightforwardly.

    Alexander gritted his teeth.

    ¡°This person couldn¡¯t promise my mother anything, and my mother refused tomit suicide because of this person. However, my mother found out she was pregnant after the two of them broke up. In order for me to be born, she chose to marry you, but she felt that marrying you was a loss. After all, she didn¡¯t love you and didn¡¯t want to force herself to sleep with you. So, after that once, she nned to repay you in another way.¡± Jeanne said, ¡°Perhaps you think my mother¡¯s way of doing things was unfair to you. It was unfair, but as you said, she could ignore the fact that you had a second family. In other words, she was supporting you to live your own life in her own way.¡±

    Alexander said fiercely, ¡°Do you think that as a man, I¡¯m willing to ept her way? Since she didn¡¯t like me, she shouldn¡¯t have married me! Marrying me is a disgrace!¡±

    ¡°As I said, it was because of me. She didn¡¯t want me to return to cruel Hills. She wanted to give me a normal life. Yes, I admit my mother¡¯s actions were a little selfish, but she had no other choice. To give me a normal life, she had to maintain that loveless marriage with you, but she then made it up to you through her own ways. For example, she put her heart and soul into running Lawrence Enterprise and made it better.¡±

 Chapter 631

    <h4>Chapter 631: The Identity of Jeanne¡¯s Mother Exposed, Alexander¡¯s Tragic Ending</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°In other words, she wanted to take Lawrence Enterprise as her own! Your mother could also give thepany to you to give you a better life!¡± Alexander refuted Jeanne.

    ¡°My mother wasn¡¯t short of money.¡± Jeanne said, ¡°Where do you think my tens of billions came from?¡±

    Alexander stared at her with wide eyes.

    Half of it was what her mother left her, and the other half was... Kingsley¡¯s.

    Jeanne said, ¡°Moreover, with my mother¡¯s ability, if she wanted the Lawrence Enterprise, wouldn¡¯t she get her hands on Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s shares? Yet, she didn¡¯t take any of thepany¡¯s shares, which showed that even though she was in charge of managing thepany, it still belonged to the Lawrences.¡±

    Alexander clenched his fists.

    He did not want to believe it.

    He refused to believe that Penelope did not want Lawrence Enterprise for herself!

    His expression was ugly as he said fiercely, ¡°If she really didn¡¯t want Lawrence Enterprise, why did she refuse to let go of thepany¡¯s management rights? Isn¡¯t that contradicting?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Jeanne said, ¡°It was because you guys were too stupid. If she didn¡¯t hold on to the management rights, you guys would try your best to stop her from making decisions. Then, how can she develop Lawrence Enterprise to greater heights? She only did it to prevent you guys from dragging her down.¡±

    Alexander still did not believe it. To be more precise, he did not want to believe that he had misunderstood Penelope.

    Jeanne said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you killing my mother back then, the current Lawrence Enterprise would probably be on par with the current Swan Enterprise. Then, why would you need to constantly curry favor with the Swans?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t believe your nonsense. I won¡¯t believe it!¡± Alexander said with certainty.

    It was clear that he was starting to feel guilty.

    Jeanne said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t believe it. I just wanted to exin everything to you before you die. At least now you know how stupid your decision to kill my mother back then was. Although you didn¡¯t have a wife who loved you very much, you could at least have unlimited wealth and glory. And although you couldn¡¯t disclose it, at least you had a family with two children. But unfortunately, you had to ruin such a good thing going for you.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Alexander roared angrily as if it had hit his nerve. He raged on. ¡°Your mother deserved to die for scheming against me like this! I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Whether you regret it or not, that¡¯s your business. But let me tell you, the Lawrence Enterprise that originally belonged to the Lawrences will, just as you thought, fall into my hands, someone who isn¡¯t a Lawrence. I, who am not a Lawrence, will also tear your family with two children apart. They would wish they were dead!¡± Jeanne looked at Alexander going mad. ¡°This is the retribution you received for choosing to kill my mother back then. Are you satisfied with this retribution?¡±

    ¡°Jeanne!¡± Alexander roared heart-wrenchingly.

    Nevertheless, Jeanne kept her indifferent attitude toward him.

    The truth was as such. If Alexander did not have the heart to kill her mother back then, he would not end up in the position he was today.

    Unfortunately, Alexander was too cruel.

    Her mother might not have thought that Alexander would be so cruel, or perhaps she did, but she did not think the Lawrences could touch her with their ability.

    Jeanne suppressed her emotions.

    All these years, she had endured it.

    Ever since Kingsley told her about the cause of her mother¡¯s death, she had been harboring hatred deep inside her.

    Now that Jonathan was dead, and Alexander was about to die, the Lawrences would be hers sooner orter.

    Then, Jenifer and Joshua would probably seek their own death.

    The entire Lawrence family would soon be in shambles.

    Now, her revenge was halfplete. As to the other half¡­

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    One day, it would all be avenged!

    With that, she got up and left the detention center.

    For her, seeing Alexander with this ending was enough.

    When she walked out of the detention center, Finn was leaning against the car and smoking.

    Seeing Jeannee out, he put out the cigarette and got into the car.

    Finn drove Jeanne back, and the two of them did not talk much on the journey.

    They were not that close even though they had two important people who were very close to each other.

    The car soon arrived at Bamboo Garden.

    However, Jeanne did not get out immediately, and Finn did not urge her to.

 Chapter 632

    <h4>Chapter 632: The Identity of Jeanne¡¯s Mother Exposed, Alexander¡¯s Tragic Ending</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    He could tell that Jeanne¡¯s mood was low after she came out of the detention center.

    It was probably because it was her father, so she would still be somewhat emotional.

    However, she was just more tolerant than the average person.

    Only after a long time did Jeanne open the car door.

    The moment she got out of the car, she said, ¡°Will you be following me for this period of time?¡±

    Finn was startled, but he nodded slowly. ¡°Yes. Fourth Master has told me to take good care of you.¡±

    ¡°Does he really mean that?¡± Jeanne turned her head to look at Finn.

    Both their gazes met, and Finn dodged her gaze.

    At that moment, Jeanne¡¯s gaze made him feel a little overwhelmed, and he had a feeling that Jeanne knew a lot of things.

    He said, ¡°Fourth Master only told me to take good care of you.¡±

    Jeanne smiled and said, ¡°And keep an eye on me in the meantime.¡±

    Finn pursed his lips.

    He was not a person who was good at expressing himself.

    There were some things that were hard for him to say, but at that moment, he managed to exin to Jeanne, ¡°Fourth Master loves you very much.¡±

    Jeanne looked at Finn.

    ¡°He¡¯s worried about your safety,¡± Finn added.

    Jeanne smiled.

    However, he would still be on guard against her.

    She said, ¡°Thank you for sending me back. Be careful on your way back.¡±

    With that, Jeanne got out of the car and left without saying anything more.

    Finn, on the other hand, stared at Jeanne¡¯s back.

    He did not know what kind of rtionship Fourth Master Swan and Jeanne had, but he knew very well that Jeanne would never be in danger by Fourth Master Swan¡¯s side.

    At least, her life would not be in danger.

    It would all depend on Jeanne¡¯s final choice!

    ¡­

    Jeanne had just left in the detention center when Jenifer brought Joshua to see Alexander.

    The moment Alexander saw Jenifer, he began to break down again.

    He said, ¡°Have you thought of a way to save me? Have you thought of a good way to save me?¡±

    Although Jeanne had angered him until he was almost driven mad, what he cared about the most now was whether he would be sentenced to death ¡ª whether he would die immediately!

    However, Jenifer was still putting on an act at this point. Back then, her so-called love for Alexander was only because she wanted to marry into a rich family. She was just greedy for vanity, and in terms of how much she really felt for Alexander... To her, she loved Alexander¡¯s wealth even more!

    Yet now, she did not want to blow up the ¡°rtionship¡± with Alexander yet. After all, she still wanted Alexander to transfer all of his 5 percent shares to Joshua.

    She said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m already looking for awyer to settle it. I¡¯ll think of a way to get the court to deal with it as leniently as possible.¡±

    ¡°You have to think of a way. I can¡¯t die like this!¡± Alexander ordered.

    He could not die and refused to die like that.

    He still had to kill Jeanne and avenge himself!

    ¡°Okay,¡± Jenifer agreed immediately and said, ¡°Alexander, I have something important to tell you.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Alexander looked at Jenifer fiercely.

    At the thought of what Jeanne told him just now, he suppressed his anger.

    He did not want to believe Jeanne at first, but his thoughts would inevitably guide him that way.

    Especially when Jeanne said that with Penelope¡¯s ability, she would have taken Lawrence Enterprise for herself long ago if she wanted to. She would not have held the management rights for so many years and not taken any shares. ording tomon sense, he could not refute that theory. Thinking back, if it were not for him killing Penelope back then, perhaps it would really be like what Jeanne said. The Lawrences would be able to stand side by side with the Swans now, and he would still have a family with both children!

    He would not have ended up where he was now!

    His veins were popping in anger, but he held it in at that moment and did not say it out loud.

    If he said it out loud, he would only humiliate himself and regret his actions even more.

    ¡°Now that Jeanne is threatening our family, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll snatch Lawrence Enterprise from us. In that case, you should transfer your shares to Joshua first. Only once Joshua has more shares in his hands and bes the chairman will he be able to go head to head with Jeanne,¡± Jenifer said straightforwardly.

    ¡°Have you thought of how to deal with Jeanne?¡± Alexander asked.

    ¡°There will always be a way.¡± Jenifer did not want to exin so much to Alexander now.

    He was about to die anyway, so it was useless for her to tell him more.

    ¡°You can¡¯t win against Jeanne. Even if I give you all my shares, you can¡¯t win!¡± Alexander gritted his teeth.

    He finally understood why Jasmine and Joshua were so useless!

 Chapter 633 - The Identity of Jeanneâ€™s Mother Exposed, Alexanderâ€™s Tragic Ending

    <h4>Chapter 633: The Identity of Jeanne¡¯s Mother Exposed, Alexander¡¯s Tragic Ending</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    It was because they were all his biological children, but Jeanne was not.

    The more she thought about it, the angrier she got!

    ¡°No matter what, the more shares we have, the more we have the right to speak in the family. Alexander, don¡¯t think too much about it. Just transfer the shares first.¡± Jenifer did not want to waste more time, so she took out a transfer form and asked Alexander to sign it.

    Alexander took a look at it.

    No matter what the circumstances were, he was actually against transferring the shares to Joshua even though he nned to do it.

    He said, ¡°What¡¯s the rush? I still have something to say.¡±

    Alexander still held the poise of the head of the family. He wanted to tell them that Jeanne was not his daughter and that she was not qualified to inherit his and Jonathan¡¯s inheritance.

    However, before Jenifer could speak, Joshua could not hold it in any longer. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re going to die. Tell us! We¡¯re in a rush!¡±

    ¡°Who says I¡¯m going to die?¡± Alexander was furious.

    ¡°I¡¯ve asked the police. You¡¯re charged with intentional homicide, and it¡¯s the worst in terms of severity. Once you go to court, the sentence will be immediate death! And if you die, your inheritance will be divided equally. So, before you die, transfer your shares to me!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise to bring me awsuit?¡± Alexander¡¯s face was pale.

    He was frightened again after hearing Joshua¡¯s words.

    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll exin it to you clearly so you know the situation you¡¯re in!¡±Joshua said fiercely. He did not care about the fact Joshua was his father. ¡°About you killing my grandfather, they already have all witnesses and evidences. Even the Gods can¡¯t help you anymore. My mother only agreed to it so that you wouldn¡¯t be too sad, yet you¡¯re still so naive to think you can live and even get out of this cell. Dad, now I finally understand why you haven¡¯t achieved anything after so many years. It¡¯s because you¡¯re useless!¡±

    ¡°Joshua!¡± Alexander roared at Joshua.

    He did not expect that after being ridiculed by Jeanne, he would also be scolded by Joshua.

    ¡°What I said is the truth! Anyway, we don¡¯t want to waste our time on a dead person like you. We still have a lot of things to do! Hurry up and sign the document!¡± Joshua was ordering him.

    Alexander was so angry that his body was trembling. ¡°You¡¯re going against me now, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°So what if we are? I really hate you to the core. I hate having such an ipetent father that has caused us to suffer for so many years. If only you were capable enough, our family wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this!¡± Joshua looked at Alexander without the slightest bit of respect for thetter anymore. Instead, his words were deliberately said to hurt Alexander, and he said fiercely, ¡°I want you to sign it. Sign it right now!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t sign it!¡± Alexander was also so angry that he wanted to p Joshua to death.

    ¡°In that case, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± Joshua gave the two prison guards beside him a look.

    Suddenly, the prison guards restrained Alexander.

    Alexander looked at Joshua in disbelief. He could not believe that his son, whom he had always valued, would treat him like that.

    ¡°Eden has done some arrangements and bribed the police here, so you¡¯d better sign it honestly. Otherwise... don¡¯t me me for being rude to you!¡± Joshua threatened.

    ¡°How dare you! How dare¨C Ah!¡± Alexander suddenly screamed.

    Then, countless fists keptnding on his body.

    He was in so much pain that hey on the ground, screaming non-stop.

    It went on for a long time until Joshua finally made the police stop. He squatted down and pulled his father¡¯s head. ¡°Are you going to sign it now?¡±

    Alexander looked at Joshua fiercely.

    He never imagined there woulde a day when Joshua would treat him like that!

    ¡°Fortunately, my mother expected you would be reluctant to give up your shares. Hence, she told us to prepare in advance so that you would have to sign,¡± Joshua said mercilessly.

    Alexander endured the pain in his body and looked at Joshua. ¡°I¡¯ve always treated you so well, yet how dare you treat me like this now? Y-Y-You... You unfilial son.¡±

    ¡°No matter how bad I am, I learned it from you. At least I wasn¡¯t cruel enough to kill you, who mercilessly killed my grandpa. Dad, you put yourself in this situation. If I didn¡¯t see how cruel you could be to grandpa, I wouldn¡¯t treat you like this! You deserve It!¡±

    ¡°Y-Y-you...¡±Alexander was so angry that he could not speak.

    At that moment, he was on the verge of breaking down, and his expression was ferocious.

    ¡°Sign It!¡± Joshua was starting to get impatient.

    He believed his father¡¯s ipetence was the reason why he had to go through all this.

    If his father were not so ipetent, the family would not have been crushed by Jeanne at every turn!

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste any more time. Sign it.¡± Jenifer did not seem to have much patience either.

    Alexander¡¯s bloodshot eyes red at Jenifer.

    ¡°How can you let him treat me like this?¡± Alexander asked her fiercely.

    ¡°At this time, why do you have to make yourself suffer?¡± Jenifer still looked kind.

    ¡°Jenifer, haven¡¯t I been good enough to you all these years?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I deserve!¡± Jenifer could no longer keep up with the act.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve worked so hard all these years. I deserved everything I got!¡± Jenifer shed all pretense of cordiality with Alexander. ¡°Do you think I like you? I just want your money. Now that you¡¯re useless, I don¡¯t have to please you anymore. Alexander, you¡¯d better sign it right now, or don¡¯t me us for being rude to you!¡±

    Alexander simply stared at Jenifer and Joshua.

    He could not believe he would end up in this situation.

    It was karma!

 Chapter 634 - Monica Was Drunk and Walked Into the Wrong Door

    <h4>Chapter 634: Monica Was Drunk and Walked Into the Wrong Door</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    In the detention center, Alexander red at Jenifer and Joshua. He finally saw how cold-blooded they were toward him.

    To think he would end up in this situation in the end.

    His entire body was in excruciating pain, and he seemed to have lost consciousness.

    He said fiercely, ¡°I won¡¯t sign it!¡±

    ¡°Alexander, you don¡¯t want to live anymore, do you?¡± Jenifer¡¯s disguise had disappeared, and her tone was threatening.

    ¡°Either I won¡¯t be sentenced to death, or you¡¯ll wait for me to die and for the inheritance to be evenly distributed!¡± Alexander raised his voice. He was probably fuming.

    Although he had not achieved anything in his life, he had never thought he would live such a miserable life!

    He had been raising someone else¡¯s daughter, the woman whom he had thought like him only coveted his money, the son he had always wanted to nurture was actually an ingrate, and now, he was about to be sentenced to death.

    ¡°Hahahaha...¡± Alexander suddenlyughed crazily.

    That was the life he thought was good!

    His craziness made Jenifer and Joshua¡¯s faces extremely ugly.

    Fortunately, they had expected Alexander to threaten them with the shares.

    With Alexander, a person who would not take responsibility for things and only choose to run away, he definitely would not give them his only bargaining chip so easily. He would definitely use the bargaining chip to ask them to do a lot of things, but now, they did not want to waste time dealing with him.

    Jenifer gave Joshua a look, which Joshua immediately understood.

    He grabbed Alexander¡¯s hand fiercely and ced the share-transfer document in front of Alexander. Then, he handed Alexander a pen. ¡°Dad, if you don¡¯t want to suffer any more physical pain, I advise you to sign it immediately. I don¡¯t have the patience to wait any longer!¡±

    ¡°I said I won¡¯t sign... Ah!¡± Alexander screamed again.

    Due to Alexander¡¯s refusal, Joshua stabbed the tip of the pen into the back of Alexander¡¯s hand.

    Alexander was instantly in so much pain that it was unbearable to look at.

    Joshua stabbed the pen into the back of Alexander¡¯s hand harder and harder. At the same time, he threatened Alexander again in his ear. ¡°Dad, I have 10,000 ways to torture you!¡±

    ¡°You unfilial son! One day, God will... Ah!¡± Alexander screamed even louder.

    Joshua said, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business what happens to me. You won¡¯t be able to see it in your lifetime anyway! Sign it right now!¡±

    Joshua inserted more force into the stab.

    As the entire tip of the pen sank into Alexander¡¯s flesh, the pain was so painful that Alexander could no longer bear it.

    He had no choice but topromise with the mother and son. ¡°I¡¯ll sign it.¡±

    Joshua smiled coldly.

    Jenifer, on the other hand, was unmoved by what Alexander was experiencing.

    Joshua took the pen from the back of his hand and handed it to Alexander.

    Alexander¡¯s hands were trembling as he looked at the ck-and-white words in front of him.

    His vision was blurry.

    He was so old that he had long forgotten what it felt like to cry. At that moment, he could not control the tears from welling up in his aged eyes.

    It was probably not just from the pain in his body, but he was also grieving for his life.

    He signed his name, and after Joshua received the signed document, he did not look at Alexander again.

    He said to his mother happily, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±

    Jenifer took a look at it and nodded before they both left. They were not reluctant to part with Alexander at all.

    After all, he would be useless to them once he signed it.

    Alexander was thrown back into the cell by the prison guards.

    There, hey on the cold hard bed and looked at the tiny room surrounded by wild roses. Suddenly, he knew that his life hade to an end.

    Thinking back on his life, he had never seeded in anything.

    His grades had been bad since he was young, and his father constantly beat and scolded him.

    He liked Penelope, but she only wanted his ¡°family assets¡±. Now he finally knew that Penelope did not want his family property and only wanted to give her child a reasonable reason to be born, he regretted killing her back then. If she had not died, he would not be so sad now.

    He would not be sad to know that Jenifer was the one coveting his money or that his son could be so cruel to him. He, too, would not use his extreme methods to kill his biological father and end up in this situation.

 Chapter 635 - Monica Was Drunk and Walked Into the Wrong Door

    <h4>Chapter 635: Monica Was Drunk and Walked Into the Wrong Door</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Forget it.

    Now that he had seen what the world was made of, Alexander felt relieved instead.

    The knot in his heart... Suddenly, he seemed to have let go of the fact that Jeanne was not his daughter.

    Now that he had nothing, he actually had a sliver of conscience. He felt that he owed Jeanne a lot.

    Regardless of whether Jeanne was his daughter or not, she was innocent in the feud between him and Penelope, and she had been suffering from his unfair treatment.

    The only thing he could do to make up for Jeanne now was to not tell anyone that she was not his biological daughter.

    If no one knew, Jeanne still had the right to inherit Alexander¡¯s inheritance.

    That was it!

    Alexander suddenlyughed out loud like a maniac.

    At that moment, he did not seem to feel any pain.

    Heughed madly until he suddenly coughed up a mouthful of blood and could notugh anymore.

    He had bitten his tongue andmitted suicide.

    When that news came out, Jeanne was lying on Edward¡¯s big bed by herself. She did not sleep and just stared nkly at the ceiling above her head.

    Her mood was very low, and her mind was filled with the conversation she had with Alexander today.

    Of course, she was not pitying Alexander, for he did not deserve any pity.

    She was just trying to imagine the scene of her mother¡¯s death from what Alexander told her. As she did that, she became sadder, and it showed on her face.

    Just then, the phone rang.

    Jeanne took a look at the caller and just watched as the phone rang.

    A second before the call ended, she picked it up and answered it.

    Her voice was low and hoarse.

    She was not crying, but she suddenly could not make any sound.

    She said, ¡°Kingsley.¡±

    Kingsley, on the other end of the phone, suddenly paused.

    He swallowed the words that were at the tip of his tongue and asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    ¡°Probably.¡±

    ¡°Are you soft-hearted toward Alexander?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Jeanne¡¯s eyes moved slightly. ¡°I was trying to imagine how my mother looked when she died. She didn¡¯t leave anyst words. When she died, her face was disfigured.¡±

    Kingsley said, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it.¡±

    ¡°So, what you said is true,¡± Jeanne muttered.

    Kingsley¡¯s throat bobbed.

    ¡°I actually doubted you for a while,¡± Jeanne said calmly. Her depressed mood was obvious.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°I thought you just wanted to use me.¡±

    Kingsley listened quietly.

    ¡°However, it¡¯s true. Jonathan and Alexander really did kill my mother,¡± Jeanne said. As she said that, tears flowed down from the corners of her eyes.

    ¡°Although you can¡¯t bring your mother back from the dead, at least now, the two culprits who killed your mother have received their retribution,¡± Kingsley said. ¡°Alexander is also dead.¡±

    Jeanne was stunned.

    For a second, she thought she had heard wrongly.

    ¡°Hemitted suicide in prison by biting his tongue!¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s hand that was holding the phone tightened unconsciously.

    She did not think Alexander would choose such a method.

    She even thought Alexander did not have the courage to die, but she never thought he would choose the cruelest way to end his life.

    ¡°So, don¡¯t be too sad. I believe your mother can finally rest in peace. At least, she has rested for half of her life!¡± Kingsleyforted her.

    When Jeanne was really sad, he would try his best to lift her up.

    Actually, she was not feeling too bad.

    She was definitely not sad to hear news of Alexander¡¯s death. She was just not as happy as she had imagined!

    She felt that it was a matter of course.

    On second thought, Alexander most likely felt miserable toward the end of his life.

    However, she would not be the only one to feel indifferent to his death as Jenifer, Jasmine, and Joshua probably would not feel sad too.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Jeanne told Kingsley.

    She was fine and could quickly adjust her state of mind.

    After all, her mother would not want to see her so depressed, and taking revenge on the Lawrences was just the tip of the iceberg in the matter of her mother¡¯s death.

    What she really needed to deal with was still toe!

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. If there¡¯s anything, you can call me anytime.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll hang up now,¡± Kingsley said.

    ¡°Uncle,¡± Jeanne suddenly called out to him.

    Kingsley could feel his heart beating at an unusually fast rate, but he tried his best to seem as calm as possible.

 Chapter 636 - Monica Was Drunk and Walked Into the Wrong Door

    <h4>Chapter 636: Monica Was Drunk and Walked Into the Wrong Door</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    After that, he heard Jeanne say, ¡°I never called you that before because I was always afraid you were lying to me.¡±

    Kingsley smiled.

    In fact, he understood her very well.

    Anyone who encountered such a thing would have doubts.

    ¡°I¡¯m hanging up.¡±

    Jeanne took the initiative to hang up the call.

    Since Kingsley, other than George, was her only family member in this world, she needed to personally acknowledge his identity as her biological uncle or her mother¡¯s biological brother.

    The so-called Delta Inds¡¯ mafia and the best of the mafia families, the Hills were the most outstanding mafia in the Delta Inds and were famous all around the world. They mainly trained and exported top-notch killers who couldplete many tasks that ordinary people could notplete. The Hills not only had business dealings with underground organizations but also politicians in certain countries. They would negotiate one deal after another with them, and the Sanders of Harken was one of them.

    Such a family that did incriminating things would naturally make countless enemies when they obtained arge amount of wealth! After all, how many people had died under the des and spears of the Hills for no reason? How many people were hiding, painstakingly looking for an opportunity to take revenge?

    Therefore, the Hills had to maintain their own strength, and there was no other way out. However, as the various forces began to expand, the Hills needed to rope in more forces to ensure their safety. Otherwise, they might be massacred overnight! That was why the Hills and the Sanders started getting closer and closer over the years. Almost all the problems the Sanders could not solve were secretly cleaned up by the Hills!

    The Hills may seem powerful and brilliant, but in fact, they were born with a fatal w ¡ª they had very few children! Over the generations, the family had been passed down from one generation to the next. Their ancestors were worried that if anything happened to the one child, such as being born with low intelligence or being assassinated the day after tomorrow, the Hills would be doomed! Her mother, Penelope, and her uncle, Kingsley, were the two rare heirs of the Hills. Even though the age gap between the two siblings was big ¡ª Penelope was 12 years older than Kingsley, and Kingsley was born when his mother was older, there were still two of them.

    Unfortunately, her mother had no interest in the Hills from the moment she was born. She even scoffed at the Hills¡¯ actions, used the Hills of being a bloody and tragic family, and threatened to leave the Hills!

    When she was 22 years old, she seeded!

    That year, in order to gain more power, her parents forced her to marry a man she had never met before. As such, she chose to run away from home. When she left home, Kingsley was only ten years old. He watched helplessly as her sister finally escaped from the Hills under the torture of his parents. Of course, it was not easy to truly leave. She was caught by her parents on a ship, but she would rather jump into the sea tomit suicide than return to the Hills. Under such pressure, her parents finallypromised and made her promise that from now on, she would not be allowed to be part of the family again, regardless if she were dead or alive. They would also never admit they had a daughter like her. From then on, her parents cut all ties with her!

    However, her mother did not hesitate at all. She swore she would never have anything to do with the Hills again.

    From the moment she left the Hills, Kingsley was to be the heir of the family.

    Kingsley had witnessed how cruel his family was to Jeanne¡¯s mother, and it was not that he did not resist, but he knew that he did not have the power to resist. With her sister gone, at least he could still inherit the Hills. If he left¡­ the Hills would have no descendants, so unless he died, there was no way he could escape.

    As such, he endured it and grew up in the Hills.

    For a long time, the so-called Penelope Thorn seemed to be the only name that existed in his world.

    He would often remember that when he was undergoing intense training at a young age, the person called Penelope Thorn would be the only one in the world to give him warmth. She would ask him if he was in pain, pick him up after he fell, and give him the sweetest chocte¡­

    He wanted to look for that person called Penelope Thorn one day.

    When he took over the Hills, he would not ask her toe back. He only needed to know if she was doing well.

 Chapter 637 - Monica Was Drunk and Walked Into the Wrong Door

    <h4>Chapter 637: Monica Was Drunk and Walked Into the Wrong Door</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    On that day, when he finally found her, all he saw was her deste tombstone and her daughter, almost dying from dystocia.

    Kingsley drank some wine.

    After he ended the phone call with Jeanne, he held a ss of red wine and looked at everything in the Delta Inds.

    In fact, he had once wondered for what reason the Hills existed. To kill people and kill more people? To make all the descendants of the Hills be heartless killers?

    His eyes moved slightly.

    Lucy walked in from outside and caught a waft of the smell of alcohol.

    The man was quite the alcoholic.

    Most of the time, he had a habit of having a few drinks and would not usually get drunk.

    She went up to him respectfully and reported, ¡°I¡¯ve finally found Edward¡¯s whereabouts.¡±

    Kingsley looked at her.

    ¡°It¡¯s in an ancient area of the Harken and considered a rtively remote town in the Harken. We¡¯ve been following Edward since he left South Hampton City, but he managed to shake us off a few times. We didn¡¯t expect him to move around a few cities and eventually settle down in that city,¡± Lucy reported.

    ¡°Do you have any important clues?¡±

    ¡°Not at the moment. We haven¡¯t found anyone suspicious either. It seems Edward is only going to negotiate a deal that can¡¯t be done openly.¡±

    ¡°Get someone to keep an eye on him.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Lucy replied respectfully.

    After that, she turned around and was about to leave.

    ¡°How long has it been since west had sex?¡± Kingsley suddenly asked her from behind.

    Lucy stopped in her tracks.

    Kingsley had many women. Most of them were socialites, but there was also no guarantee that he would asionally sleep with a few female assassins, and she was one of them.

    Actually, all female assassins had undergone special training in the area of sex. Therefore, Kingsley was able to enjoy those women¡¯s skills.

    However, there was a taboo in having sex with Kingsley, which was he would never ept any woman getting pregnant with his child.

    There was once a female assassin who wanted to rely on her son to climb up thedder, but Kingsley kicked her in the stomach in front of everyone. From then on, no one dared to cross Kingsley¡¯s line!

    ¡°Do it with me once,¡± Kingsley ordered.

    To anyone, it was an order.

    Lucy could be considered an assassin who had been with Kingsley for a long time.

    Ever since he brought her back to the Delta Inds that year, she had been following him. She was also closest to him among all the assassins.

    She had seen Kingsley¡¯s many cruel looks.

    For a long time, she had even thought that Kingsley was heartless. He was just a tool for killing or a powerful killing machine that was numb to killing.

    In this world, there was no one he could not kill and no one he did not want to kill!

    However, a person like him, who had no heart at all, had someone he would go mad to protect, and that person was Jeanne, his biological niece.

    Jeanne could do whatever she wanted to him, and he could die for Jeanne.

    However, what Jeanne did not know was that when she was brought back to the Hills seven years ago, Kingsley used his own life to protect her and let her stay in the Hills.

    At first, Lucy was not too sure why Jeanne could not get the Hills¡¯ recognition even though she was a member of the Hills. It onlyter did she realize how important Jeanne was to Kingsley.

    That was why she would make sure to treat Jeanne very well.

    A person had no choice but to lower his head under the eaves, so she also had to learn how to survive.

    Fortunately, Jeanne was not difficult to get along with.

    She did not put on the airs of a youngdy at all. She did not even think her identity was any different from other assassins, other than the fact she could resist Kingsley.

    ¡°Come over!¡± Kingsley was a little impatient that Lucy did not take the initiative immediately.

    In the past, as long as he wanted it, she would definitely give it to him at any time.

    In other words, assassins did not have the right to reject the boss¡¯s orders.

    They carried out the orders they received, and it was the same for sleeping with him.

    Yet now¡­ She did not know when it started, but she rejected the idea of sleeping with Kingsley.

    She said, ¡°It¡¯s not a good time for me today, but Millie doesn¡¯t have a mission today. Do you want me to call her over to apany you?¡±

    ¡°You seem to have rejected me many times.¡± Kingsley¡¯s face darkened, and he gulped down the ss of red wine.

    Lucy pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Including this time, it has only been three times, and it¡¯s all because of the special period.¡±

    Seemingly believing in her words, he said, ¡°Tell Millie toe in.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Lucy answered respectfully.

 Chapter 638 - Monica Was Drunk and Walked Into the Wrong Door

    <h4>Chapter 638: Monica Was Drunk and Walked Into the Wrong Door</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    As she walked out of the room, Kingsley¡¯s cold voice came from inside the room. ¡°I heard you and K06 have been very closetely.¡±

    Lucy stopped in her steps.

    ¡°You know what happens to assassins who have feelings for each other,¡± Kingsley reminded her.

    Of course, she knew.

    Once they had feelings for each other, they would definitely die.

    Kingsley had dealt with quite a number of such assassins.

    Once Lucy left, she called the rookie assassin, Millie, to Kingsley¡¯s room.

    She actually did not know why she would have feelings for him.

    She even found it ironic!

    ¡­

    In Harken, Monica looked at her phone in a daze.

    She had just attended Jonathan¡¯s funeral today, and now, it was suddenly revealed that Alexander hadmitted suicide by biting his tongue in prison.

    So many things had happened to the Lawrencestely.

    When Jeannie found out about this news, was she sad?

    However, Monica did not dare to disturb her now.

    She was actually thest few people to leave the cemetery. Harken had an unwritten rule that on the day of the deceased¡¯s burial, one could not greet the owner and would leave after the burial. She had originally wanted to apany Jeanne more. After all, she thought Jeanne was part of the Lawrences no matter what, so Jeanne would still be somewhat emotional about the death of a family member. However, because Michael hade with her and told her to leave, she went with him in the end.

    When she left, she could not resist a nce at Jeanne. At the same time, she also saw Finn not far away.

    Finn seemed to have been by Jeanne¡¯s side over thest few days.

    She knew it must be Fourth Master Swan¡¯s orders, but she wondered how Finn¡¯s body was recovering.

    It had not been long since he had been discharged from the hospital, and the doctor had specifically instructed him to rest well, especially in bed. However, he seemed fine.

    At the thought of Finn, Monica could feel her heart aching again.

    She remembered how cold Finn had been to her that night ¡ª how he threw her out of the car and left.

    She, too, had been going to Jonathan¡¯s funeral from time to time over thest few days, so she saw Finn every time. However, Finn had never so much as spare a nce at her.

    It made her feel miserable.

    In fact, she hoped Finn could understand for once that she had no choice but to make that decision.

    Why could he not trust her?

    Her throat bobbed, and she wanted to cry again.

    Finn was too indifferent to her, and it gave her a feeling that it would be difficult for her to reconcile with Finn in the future. She was really afraid that Finn would part ways with her just like that!

    However, she could not give up halfway with Michael.

    Michael had finally managed to get on the right track. If she left him now, the media might think they were just acting, which would naturally make it worse for Michael.

    She thought about it. Their ¡°rtionship¡± wouldst for at least half a year.

    However, would Finn still be there half a yearter?

    She felt a lump in her throat.

    The thing she found most difficult in her life was probably rtionships.

    She took a deep breath and nced at the phone that was ringing.

    She forced herself to adjust her emotions and answered the call.

    ¡°Monica, where are you?¡± A friend¡¯s excited voice came from the other end of the phone.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Monica answered with ack of interest.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t gone on a night out with your girlfriends for a long time, and we miss you. We¡¯re having a drinking party tonight. Come out and have some fun.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± Monica refused tly.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Has spending time with Director Ross tired you out?¡± her friend teased.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Monica started to get angry.

    There was nothing going on between Michael and her.

    In fact, she was angry that people were teasing her like that.

    ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I won¡¯t say anymore. I know you¡¯re embarrassed. But seriously, Monica, you¡¯ve been going to nightclubs for many years, but you¡¯ve always kept yourself clean. For that, all of us think you¡¯re a legend. Look at us. Which one of us hasn¡¯t done something stupid in secret?¡± Her friend continued to tease.

    It was not that she did not want to do it, but she had never been single.

    She was either with Finn or Michael.

    She had never been single before, so she could not do something like have an affair.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go out and let loose. Everyone has been quite busy recently with their own lives. It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve gathered.¡± Her friend tried persuading her.

    Monica was actually not very interested.

    However, when she thought about how she had been suffering from insomniately, she felt she should indulge herself. Should she really numb herself with alcohol?

 Chapter 639 - Monica Was Drunk and Walked Into the Wrong Door

    <h4>Chapter 639: Monica Was Drunk and Walked Into the Wrong Door</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    She hesitated for a long time before agreeing.

    She said, ¡°Is it still the same ce?¡±

    ¡°The same ce at 7 p.m. I¡¯ll see you.¡±

    After that, Monica hung up the phone. In the end, she was still a little uninterested.

    ¡®Whatever,¡¯ she thought.

    Then, she got up and went to the dressing room to get changed and put on some makeup.

    She assumed she was the only person in Harken to be dancing in the nightclub with her crutches.

    Anyway, she was going.

    It was really a long-lost nightclub feeling.

    The group of them did not like to sit in private rooms either because the private rooms were not as lively and happening as the main hall. Hence, they chose a ce where most people were seated and then drank non-stop while making explicitments to all the men and women there.

    At first, Monica thought she was not interested. However, she did not know if it was because of the loud music inside, but when the alcohol got to her, she suddenly felt high, like she had taken stimnts. She even went to the dance floor with her crutches and shook her head, dancing.

    She had quite a lot of fun that night.

    When she left, it was 2 a.m.

    The one who was the most unwilling toe became the one who was the most reluctant to leave.

    As expected, the nightclub was where she belonged.

    She wondered if she was in a bad mood recently because she did not have an environment like that to go crazy.

    She dragged her girlfriends, who could not get on their feet anymore. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to leave. I haven¡¯t had enough fun yet!¡±

    ¡°Girl, it¡¯s 2 a.m. in the morning. Do you still want us to live? I still have to go to work tomorrow. Damn it!¡± The woman began to curse.

    She could curse at anyone when she was drunk.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We really can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± The others staggered away one after another.

    Everyone drank quite a lot and had all forgotten that Monica was still crippled.

    She was limping and drunk, so she could not walk properly.

    In a daze, Monica watched as all her friends left.

    Since not many people were left in the nightclub, Monica felt bored and was about to leave with crutches.

    However, as soon as she got up, she sat back down.

    Damn. She felt dizzy and could not even walk on her own.

    As such, she took out her phone. Her mind was still clear enough for her to know she had to find someone to pick her up.

    She then made a call, but it did not connect even after a long time.

    That damned Finn was not picking up her call again. It made her so angry that she wanted to throw her phone away.

    Nevertheless, she said to the waiter beside her, ¡°Come here.¡±

    The waiter quickly went over. ¡°Miss, do you need any help?¡±

    ¡°Send me back.¡±

    ¡°Miss, please wait a moment,¡± the waiter replied.

    It was a higher-end nightclub, so there were all kinds of services to send guests away.

    The staff helped Monica into one of the nightclub¡¯s cars, and Monica gave the address to the driver.

    Then, in a daze, she arrived at her destination, where she casually handed a handful of money to the driver from her bag. ¡°Keep the change.¡±

    Frightened by the amount, the driver hurriedly asked, ¡°Miss, do you need me to send you upstairs?¡±

    Monica wanted to refuse.

    However, she could not even walk properly or see clearly, so she did not refuse. ¡°Alright, sure.¡±

    The driver hurriedly got out of the car and helped Monica into the residential area before going up to the elevator.

    ¡°Miss, do you have the key to the house?¡± the driver asked.

    ¡°No, no. That *sshole Finn has deleted the fingerprint and changed the password.¡± Monica leaned against the wall and said angrily with her eyes half-closed.

    Feeling helpless, the driver had to ring the doorbell.

    After a while, a man in pajamas and with smart ck-framed sses appeared at the door. When he looked at the driver, he was a little surprised. ¡°What do you¡­¡±

    ¡®Want?¡¯ He wanted to say.

    However, before he could finish his sentence, he saw the drunk Monica standing at the side in a daze.

    Finn¡¯s expression darkened.

    The driver quickly exined, ¡°This youngdy is drunk, and I sent her back. Since she¡¯s back, I¡¯ll head off now.¡±

    He could see that the man in front of him did not look to be in a good mood.

    In fact, in their line of work, they often sent guests back. They had even seen couples fighting in front of their house.

    To avoid awkwardness, they would usually leave right after sending the guest to their doorstep.

    At that moment, the driver had already pressed the button for the elevator and left.

    Finn simply nced at the drunk Monica before deciding to close the door.

    That was when Monica suddenly pounced on him.

    The moment Finn closed the door, she pounced on Finn.

 Chapter 640 - Monica Was Drunk and Walked Into the Wrong Door

    <h4>Chapter 640: Monica Was Drunk and Walked Into the Wrong Door</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Finn¡¯s expression darkened.

    The door that was supposed to close on Monica stopped for a moment.

    ¡°Are you at the wrong door?¡± Finn asked her.

    Monica hugged Finn tightly like an octopus. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Let go of me.¡± Finn¡¯s voice was cold.

    Even though she could not see his expression, she knew it was terrifying.

    However, rather than letting go, Monica hugged him tighter and tighter.

    ¡°I¡¯ll count to three.¡± Finn¡¯s voice sounded scary. ¡°One, two...¡±

    Monica suddenly let go of Finn but did not leave his house. Instead, she limped straight into his living room.

    Finn¡¯s expression was extremely ugly.

    He held it in for a second, but the next, he turned around and grabbed Monica¡¯s arm, wanting to throw her out.

    ¡°Barf...¡± Monica suddenly vomited all over Finn¡¯s body.

    Finn kept putting more force on Monica¡¯s arm that he was pulling

    However, Monica did not seem to feel any pain.

    After she vomited once, she vomited twice in a row. Only then did she feel better, and she looked up at Finn and said, ¡°Much better.¡±

    Finn sneered.

    That smile could really kill Monica.

    Then, he let go of Monica and returned to his room.

    Monica looked at his silhouette before limping to the sofa beside her and copsing on it.

    Her world was spinning.

    How long had she not drunk? Why was she so dizzy?

    She looked at the ceiling above her head with a lifeless gaze and saw that the ceiling was spinning non-stop.

    Suddenly, she did not know where she was.

    Why was it so familiar yet unfamiliar at the same time?

    However, her current physical condition made her not want to move.

    She swore she would never drink so much again in the future. No matter how much she wanted to drink, she had to control herself.

    With that, she silently set a goal for herself

    Then, she suddenly felt her body yanked up by someone.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    She felt terrible.

    ¡®Don¡¯t touch me,¡¯ she thought.

    Monica¡¯s small face was scrunched up due to the difort.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯m not feeling well. Ugh...¡±

    Monica looked at the person in front of her, who had water droplets falling off his hair and on his body. He also smelled nice.

    It was a very pleasant smell, and it made her want to get closer.

    However, her body was shackled by something, and she could not move, no matter what.

    ¡°Monica, don¡¯t challenge my limits!¡±

    Monica looked at him and his furious expression.

    In the next second, she felt as though her body was floating, like someone was carrying her.

    As she was carried, she was closer to the pleasant smell on his body, so she reached out and hugged his neck.

    Finn¡¯s throat bobbed as he carried Monica out of the house.

    Meanwhile, Monica buried her head in his exposed neck.

    She did not know why, but she wanted to take a bite of it. Hence, she opened her mouth.

    Finn¡¯s eyes narrowed as Monica took a bite and even licked his neck.

    Then, just as she was about to touch it, her body was suddenly thrown into the backseat of a car.

    The sudden movement almost made her vomit again.

    She held her stomach and felt the car speeding on the road for some time.

    Anyway, Monica was asleep.

    For a drunk person, falling asleep was as easy as getting high on energy.

    When Finn parked the car at the entrance of Monica¡¯s residential area, he opened the back seat to see that Monica was fast asleep.

    He called out to her, ¡°Monica.¡±

    Even so, Monica did not move.

    Finn stared at Monica for a while before picking up his phone and making a call.

    After a while, someone picked up the call. ¡°Finn?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me. Monica is drunk and is now downstairs. Pleasee down and get her.¡± Finn¡¯s tone was cold.

    Michael was stunned for a second.

    However, Finn had hung up the phone by then.

    Michael looked at his phone with a dark expression. Then, he put down his phone, changed his clothes, and drove to the entrance of Monica¡¯s residential area.

    That was when he saw Finn leaning against the car and smoking on the street near the entrance.

    Michael got out of the car and walked over.

    Finn nced at Michael but did not say anything.

    Meanwhile, Michael turned his head to look at Monica, who was sleeping soundly in the backseat. He turned around and asked Finn, ¡°Why is she here?¡±

    ¡°Ask her,¡± Finn put out the cigarette and said coldly, ¡°Take her away.¡±

    Michael gritted his teeth and picked up Monica, who was sleeping in the backseat.

    Just as Finn was about to get into the car and leave, Michael called out to him, ¡°Finn.¡±

    Finn turned around.

    ¡°You¡¯d better stay away from her.¡±

    ¡°You should tell Monica that.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Michael¡¯s expression was a little ugly.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve used all means to keep her by your side, you¡¯d better watch her closely,¡± Finn said coldly.

    Michael just looked at Finn.

    Monica did not know what he was up to, but Finn knew!

    In that case, he did not need to refute that statement.

    Finn sat in the driver¡¯s seat and left.

    Michael red in the direction Finn left before lowering his head to look at Monica.

    He suppressed his emotions and carried Monica upstairs to her house, where he ced her on her bed.

    Monica twisted and turned on the bed as she was not feeling well.

    Hence, Michael made a hot towel to wipe her face with it, and as he did, he gulped.

    Suddenly, an impulse popped up in his mind.

    If he took her virginity... would Monica still want to return to Finn¡¯s side?

    At that moment, his entire body tensed up.

 Chapter 641 - Can You Not Be So Cold to Me? It Scares Me

    <h4>Chapter 641: Can You Not Be So Cold to Me? It Scares Me!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    In the dead of night, Michael looked at the drunk and unconscious Monica.

    Seeing that she was ufortable, his brows furrowed tightly.

    He used a hot towel to wipe her face for her, and as he did, he gulped.

    In fact, there was not much difference between Monica wearing makeup and not wearing makeup. The makeup only made her look a little more mature and charming. After the makeup was removed, her clean face looked pure and innocent, and she even gave off the vibe of a girl next door.

    Monica¡¯s personality waspletely different from her appearance.

    She could be an innocent and lovely person, but she insisted on being fascinating and charming.

    In terms of personality, she was also more open-minded and had a wide range of friends. She had many friends, both good and bad. She often went to nightclubs and discos and got drunk, but she never messed around with guys.

    Such a woman was neither good nor bad, but she made him fall in love with her at first sight and for many years.

    He wiped her slightly parted lips gently with the hot towel. Her breathing seemed a little heavy, probably because she was still feeling ufortable from all the alcohol.

    However, at that moment, there was only passion In Michael¡¯s eyes.

    During the two years he and Monica were dating, they were not intimate with each other.

    Monica looked like an outgoing woman. Her clothes and even personality were very avant-garde. However, when it came to the rtionship between men and women, she was unexpectedly conservative, so they had yet to sleep with each other. There were once or twice in his memory when they almost did it, but Monica stopped him.

    She said it was better to wait until after they got married.

    That was when he knew Monica was not a casual woman.

    Hence, if she became his woman, would she stop thinking of returning to Finn¡¯s side?

    Michael¡¯s body tensed up.

    The fire in his eyes was visible, and his gaze was fixed on her red lips. He looked at her slightly parted lips as if she was inviting him¡­

    It had been a long time since he had such an impulse.

    When he buried his head in his work, the affairs between a man and a woman would never even cross his mind.

    However, at that moment, he admitted he had been seduced by Monica, and his willpower seemed to have faltered tonight.

    He bent down, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing up and down.

    Just like that, he approached Monica¡¯s lips and kissed her¡­

    Their lips had yet to touch when Monica suddenly opened her eyes and pushed Michael away as if she was in great pain.

    Michael started to get nervous.

    Was Monica awake?

    His heart was beating very fast.

    He had never done a sneak attack on Monica before.

    Not realizing that the person in front of her was trying to do something to her, Monica suddenly got up from the bed and ran into the bathroom. Then, she threw up.

    Michael¡¯s racing heart slowly returned to normal.

    The bathroom was filled with the sound of Monica vomiting, and it sounded painful.

    However, Michael did not go to the bathroom to see her.

    He was thinking that if Monica did not wake up just now, would he have done something to her?

    He felt very regretful that he did not do anything at that moment, so much so that he had to control himself from not doing anything to Monica again.

    Just like that, he took a while to calm down in the room.

    Fortunately, his self-control had been amazing since he was young. When all his peers were out having fun, he could do nothing but endless homework at home.

    After taking a deep breath, he walked into the bathroom.

    Monica was hugging the toilet bowl and seemed to have finished throwing up.

    However, she had no energy at all. As she squatted beside the toilet bowl, her weak body looked a little pitiful.

    Michael walked over and squatted down. ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±

    Monica was startled when she heard the voice, and suddenly, she was awake.

    She looked straight at the man in front of her. ¡°Michael?¡±

    ¡°Are you drunk that you can¡¯t even recognize me?¡± Michael chuckled.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Monica seemed to have lost her memory.

    ¡°Have you forgotten how you came back?¡± Michael reminded her.

    Monica suppressed the difort in her stomach after emptying it out and carefully recalled how she came back.

    At that moment, her head was still hurting terribly, and she really could not remember how she made her way back.

 Chapter 642

    <h4>Chapter 642: Can You Not Be So Cold to Me? It Scares Me</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    In her memory, she was still in that lively nightclub, eating, drinking, and having fun with her friends. Then, all her unreliable friends left, leaving her limping and with no one to take care of her. As such, she told the nightclub staff to send her back!

    In that case, did the staff send her back?

    However, why was Michael in her house?

    She felt like her head was about to explode.

    Although she was sober, the effects of the alcohol had not subsided, so she was still suffering terribly.

    ¡°It was Finn who sent you back,¡± Michael suddenly said.

    Monica¡¯s hand that was rubbing her head stopped, and she looked at Michael fiercely.

    Michael could see through her gaze very well.

    As expected, Monica loved Finn. Otherwise, she would not have had such a big reaction.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember?¡± Michael asked. No matter how grim he was feeling, he could still maintain a warm smile.

    Then, Monica began to recall.

    There were indeed some fragmented images of Finn in her mind, which she thought was part of a dream.

    ¡°But after he sent you here, he told me to send you home,¡± Michael said again, ignoring all of Monica¡¯s expressions.

    ¡°You mean, he asked you to pick me up?¡±

    Michael nodded. ¡°I chatted with him for a while, and he thought you probably went into the wrong house.¡±

    It turned out she instinctively went to Finn¡¯s ce she got drunk.

    Then, Finn sent her back but did not send her home. Instead, he asked Michael to send her home.

    What did that mean?

    ¡°Monica, I seem to have affected your rtionship with Finn.¡± Michael med himself.

    Monica pursed her lips, and her eyes were already red.

    For Finn to give her to another man sote at night, was he really not afraid that she... would be in danger?

    Or did he not care at all?

    Michael looked at Monica¡¯s appearance seriously and said, ¡°Finn told me to tell you to stay away from him.¡±

    Monica was shocked.

    She suddenly got up from the toilet bowl.

    Michael reached out to support her as she limped towards the sink.

    Then, she turned on the cold water and washed her face.

    From the side, Michael watched as she washed her face with the cold water, and tears were flowing out from between her fingers.

    She said, ¡°Michael, thank you. You can go back first.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t trust you to be alone.¡± Michael was worried.

    ¡°I¡¯m sober now.¡±

    Nevertheless, Michael looked at her silently.

    Monica washed her face with cold water again and wiped her face with a dry towel. She said, ¡°I really am sober now. It¡¯s sote, and you still have to go to work tomorrow. Hurry up and go back.¡±

    ¡°Monica, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Michael apologized.

    He seemed to me himself for what happened.

    ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡± Monica shook her head. ¡°It was my decision.¡±

    Michael looked at her worriedly.

    ¡°Hurry up and go back. I need to rest too.¡± Monica urged Michael.

    Michael knew very well that he could not rush Monica right now.

    All he had to do now was continue to treat Monica well, and Monica would gradually understand that Finn hadpletely let go of her. Once Monica understood that she and Finn would never be together again, she would return to his side.

    With that, Michael left.

    To not make Monica feel repulsed by him, he chose to endure it, regardless of whether it was physical or mental impulses toward Monica.

    As soon as Michael left, Monica could no longer control the emotions she was suppressing.

    She looked at herself in the mirror and started crying her heart out.

    How could Finn be so heartless as to hand a drunk her to another man?

    If Michael was not a gentleman, would she have lost her virginity tonight?

    ¡­

    By the time Finn sent Monica to Michael and returned home, it was already past 3 a.m. in the morning.

    He always had a regr schedule.

    Other than spending a few days with Jeanne to stay upte to keep vigil over Jonathan, he usually went to bed and woke up when it was time to do so. His self-discipline had long be a habit.

    Hence, to be woken up in the middle of the night, he was very unhappy about it, especially since the person was Monica.

    He walked into the bathroom, nning to wash up again before going to sleep.

    While looking at himself in the mirror, he saw a hickey on his neck.

    Monica seemed to be able to take the initiative toward anyone.

 Chapter 643

    <h4>Chapter 643: Can You Not Be So Cold to Me? It Scares Me</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    She could even bite anyone she was hugging when she was unconscious.

    It was surprising that she did not lose her virginity after so many years of wandering around the nightclub.

    He casually wiped it with his hands. He knew he could not wipe it off, but he still felt irritated because of what Monica left on his body.

    He could still remember the scene of Michael leaving with Monica in his arms.

    His throat bobbed, and his expression was cold.

    After all, Monica was saving her first time for Michael.

    In that case, she can give it to Michael.

    He did not want it or think it was a pity either.

    ¡­

    The next day, Monica crawled out of bed with a splitting headache.

    Being drunk and crying was not a greatbo.

    Her head was about to explode, her voice was hoarse from crying, her throat was sore from swallowing, and her body was weak.

    She looked at the iing call and really wanted to smash the phone.

    It was so early in the morning. Could they please just let her sleep?

    As soon as she picked up the call, she snapped, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    The other party was a little shocked by Monica¡¯s tone. He was stunned for two seconds before he carefully said, ¡°Hello, Ms. Cardellini. I¡¯m from the Orthopedics Department of Central Hospital. I¡¯m calling you to inform you that you cane to the hospital today to remove the cast and then check on your broken bones.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Monica rubbed her head.

    She did think that she had lost her temper just now.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re sleeping now, can I make an appointment for you to see your specialist doctor in the afternoon?¡±

    ¡°No need. I¡¯lle to the hospital in an hour.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Thank you, Ms. Cardellini.¡±

    After that, Monica hung up the phone.

    She was actually still very sleepy, but in her current state, she probably would not be able to fall asleep anytime soon.

    It had been like that for a long time.

    Once she woke up, she would not be able to fall asleep, no matter how hard she tried.

    She endured the heaviness of her body, got up to wash up, and then went downstairs to take a taxi to Central Hospital.

    She finally removed the annoying cast and took some x-rays. Then, the doctor told her that she had recovered well and that she would be able to remove the steel nails from her bones after another two months of rest. During this time, she should try her best to use her crutches to support the weight of her ankles, but asionally taking one or two steps without it would be fine too.

    Monica nodded obediently.

    After seeing the doctor, Monica left because she felt that a lot of people were looking at her.

    Whenever she turned her head, she thought she was hallucinating.

    Then, she walked into the elevator, where quite some people were inside.

    She did not know why there were so many people in the hospital either.

    The moment she made her way into the elevator, she was pushed into a corner.

    There were a lot of people on every floor, so Monica was squeezed deeper and deeper into the elevator. Then, she looked up and saw that Finn was also in the elevator.

    Instead of wearing a white coat, he was standing beside her in casual clothes.

    She was a little stunned.

    Finn hade to work? Was he feeling better for him to start work?

    However, she kept it to herself and did not speak.

    She then thought ofst night.

    In fact, she did not know what happenedst night.

    After thinking about it carefully, she only had a few fragmented images that she could not piece together.

    At that moment, two nurses came in from another floor.

    One of the nurses said, ¡°Dr. Jones came to work today. Did you see him?¡±

    ¡°I saw. Ourpany¡¯s official group chat exploded the moment Prince Charming came in.¡±

    Monica frowned.

    Finn was their Prince Charming?

    Was he so popr?

    ¡°By the way, Dr. Jones is single now.¡± The nurse was suddenly very excited.

    ¡°Although he is single again, I get angry whenever I think about Monica and Michael! To think Monica has been having an affair with Michael all this while. Dr. Jones and Monica were still very loving despite being injured a while ago. However, as soon as they were discharged from the hospital, Monica rushed to Michael¡¯s embrace and said she had always liked Michael. It makes me so angry.¡± Another nurse felt indignant for Finn.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. When I saw the news, I almost smashed my phone. What gives Monica the right to make such a big cuckold of our Dr. Jones and tell the entire country that Dr. Jones was her substitute!¡±

    The nurses kept going on and on.

    Monica¡¯s grip on the crutches tightened.

    At that time, she only thought of helping Michael so that Michael could get what she deserved. She did not think that her leaving Finn would have any effect on him.

    Right now, she wished she could bury her head in a hole in the ground.

 Chapter 644

    <h4>Chapter 644: Can You Not Be So Cold to Me? It Scares Me</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Oh, right.¡± After the nurse cursed Monica for a long time, she suddenly said, ¡°Someone posted Dr. Jones¡¯s photo in the group today. Did you see it?¡±

    ¡°I did. He¡¯s still so handsome.¡±

    ¡°I mean, did you see the hickey on his neck?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The nurse was surprised.

    ¡°And you say he¡¯s your Prince Charming? How could you be so careless with him? Take a look for yourself. Here.¡± The nurse took out her phone and showed the picture to another nurse.

    After the photo was erged, the nurse screamed.

    ¡°It really is a hickey. So, does Dr. Jones has a new girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°Probably.¡± The nurse echoed, ¡°I hope our Dr. Jones can find another girlfriend as soon as possible and never get together with that horrible woman, Monica, again!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    The elevator arrived, and the two nurses went out first.

    Monica bit her lip.

    That was her first time hearing someone badmouthing her, her first time not fighting with the other party directly, her first time choosing to remain silent with a guilty conscience, and her first time feeling so guilty that she even wanted to disappear immediately.

    She watched as everyone exited therge elevator, leaving only Finn and Monica awkwardly with each other.

    Monica should have gotten out of the elevator when she reached the first floor, but she was forced to go down to the underground car park.

    When the elevator opened, Finn was the first to go out.

    Monica did not know why, but she impulsively grabbed Finn¡¯s arm.

    Finn pushed her away, and it was a really strong push.

    Caught off guard, Monica fell backward.

    Fortunately, the elevator was behind her, so she did not fall to the ground and hurt herself.

    However, her heart hurt so badly.

    The way Finn acted just now, it was as if he had touched something dirty.

    Despite that, she gritted her teeth, supported herself with her crutches, and followed Finn.

    Finn seemed to be nning to leave the hospital, so he was heading toward his car.

    Monica struggled to catch up with him.

    She said, ¡°Finn, I just want to say a few words.¡±

    Finn pretended not to hear her.

    ¡°Finn.¡±

    He still pretended not to hear her.

    In fact, his footsteps were getting faster and faster.

    Monica gritted her teeth and threw her walking stick on the ground before running toward Finn and stopping in front of him.

    Finn looked at her coldly.

    ¡°Do you have to do this to me?¡± Monica asked him.

    ¡°Is that what you wanted to say to me?¡± Finn raised his eyebrows. Her expression was ice-cold.

    ¡°No,¡± Monica denied.

    She did not think she needed an answer from Finn because she knew how Finn would answer her.

    Instead, she asked, ¡°Were you the one who sent me backst night?¡±

    ¡°What do you want to say?¡±

    ¡°Did I leave that hickey on your neck?¡± Monica looked at the mark that was no longer as obvious as before.

    Finn¡¯s expression darkened.

    It turned out she had no idea what she didst night or who she had done it to.

    He came to the hospital to report to work today but would officially start work tomorrow. However, he had forgotten about the mark on his neck when he went out Otherwise, he would have covered it.

    Finn had yet to speak when Monica suddenly felt guilty. ¡°I was too drunkst night, and I don¡¯t know what I didst night¨C¡±

    ¡°It has nothing to do with you,¡± Finn interrupted Monica.

    Monica stared at him with wide eyes.

    ¡°I said, it has nothing to do with you,¡± Finn repeated, word by word.

    Monica simply looked at Finn without saying a word for a long time, and Finn did not have any patience for her.

    Hence, he turned around and left.

    ¡°Finn, can you not be so cold to me?¡± Monica shouted at him.

    Finn¡¯s footsteps halted.

    Monica said with tears in her eyes, ¡°It scares me.¡±

    ¡®It really scares me that you¡¯ll leave me.¡¯

    However, Finn did not reply to her, but he did not leave either.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t think I would bring so much harm to you. When I chose to help Michael, all I could think about was what Michael had to go through because of me. I never thought you would suffer from it. Only after hearing what the nurses in your hospital said today do I realize all the harm and criticism I¡¯ve brought you. I always thought that as long as I liked you, we would be able to get back together after I helped Michael. I...¡±

 Chapter 645 - Can You Not Be So Cold to Me? It Scares Me

    <h4>Chapter 645: Can You Not Be So Cold to Me? It Scares Me</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°No need to say anymore,¡± Finn interrupted her.

    Tears welled up in Monica¡¯s eyes. She felt that she had cried more recently than in her entire life.

    She heard Finn say, ¡°Since you¡¯ve chosen him, you should be with him properly.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t choose him!¡± Monica defended loudly, ¡°I¡¯m only helping him. After this, I¡¯lle back. There¡¯s nothing between him and me. Nothing! Although you asked him to pick me upst night, nothing happened between us. Nothing will happen between us¨C¡±

    ¡°Not now, but you will one day.¡±

    ¡°Finn, why don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Monica was really anxious. She wanted to exin things clearly to Finn and for him to be able to trust her once.

    ¡°Do you believe me?¡± Finn asked her coldly.

    Monica was stunned.

    Finn said, ¡°Forget it. It doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡±

    Monica bit her lips tightly so she would not cry out loud, yet her tears kept falling because her heart hurt like hell.

    However, Finn did not seem to feel it.

    ¡°Stay away from me in the future,¡± Finn said. He did not seem to have the patience to talk to Monica anymore.

    Hence, he turned around and left.

    Monica watched as Finn¡¯s cold silhouette moved further away from her. Seeing that, her tears flowed even harder, and she shouted at Finn, ¡°Finn, do you love me?¡±

    Finn did not stop.

    He got into his car and drove past Monica¡¯s side.

    Monica squatted down and hugged her body while crying sadly.

    She could not remember how many times she had cried for Finn.

    Every time she had a conflict with him, she would feel heartbroken. It was as if her entire heart had exploded and shattered to pieces.

    She did not know how long she was crying in the car park.

    Many cars wereing and going, and those who did not know probably thought she had some terminal illness.

    After she cried, she picked up her crutches and left the hospital.

    As she sat in the taxi, her face was extremely pale.

    The moment the driver saw her appearance, he could not help butfort her. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re still young. Don¡¯t take it too hard. Any illness can be cured.¡±

    Monica nced at the driver and forced herself to smile. However, as she smiled, tears flowed out again.

    Her illness was very difficult to cure.

    When she returned home, shey on her big bed.

    She stared at the ceiling with tears flowing down the corners of her eyes, wetting her pillow.

    She thought, ¡®I should just cry myself to death and forget it all.¡¯

    Just then, her phone rang.

    Monica took a look at the iing call. She did not want to pick it up, but she did anyway.

    Then, she heard Michael¡¯s concerned voice. ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±

    Monica did not speak because if she did, he would be able to hear the choking in her voice.

    ¡°Monica?¡± Michael was always very gentle to her.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Monica replied.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t dare to call you because I was afraid I¡¯d disturb your sleep. Are you up now? Have you eaten lunch?¡± Michael asked her.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Monica tried her best to calm herself down. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯ll take care of myself.¡±

    ¡°The main thing is that you scared me when you were drunkst night. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine now.¡± Michael seemed to be relieved. ¡°By the way, I prepared some honey for you at home. You can mix it with water and drink it. It will make your stomach feel much better.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°In that case, have a good rest. I¡¯m hanging up now.¡±

    ¡°Michael,¡± Monica called out to him.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Michael¡¯s tone was gentle.

    ¡°How long... do we need to be together?¡± Monica asked him.

    Michael¡¯s face turned icy cold.

    However, his tone was still the same. ¡°Have I put you in a difficult position?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid Finn will never forgive me again.¡± Monica did not hide anything from Michael.

    She really trusted that man unconditionally.

    ¡°Do you want me to exin it to him for you?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Monica quickly rejected him.

    Finn definitely would not listen to Michael¡¯s exnation.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Monica.¡± Michael made himself seem very guilty.

    ¡°No.¡± Monica quickly said, ¡°I don¡¯t me you. I helped you willingly.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t agree for us to split immediately because...¡± Michael wanted to say something but hesitated.

 Chapter 646

    <h4>Chapter 646: Can You Not Be So Cold to Me? It Scares Me</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Monica held her phone tightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Monica. I might be selfish. I might¨C¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t me you, and you shouldn¡¯t me yourself so much,¡± Monicaforted her nervously.

    Michael was silent on the other end of the phone.

    He seemed to be suffering.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. First, stabilize your power. I¡¯ll know how to handle the matter between Finn and me.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Monica,¡± Michael said with a heavy tone.

    Monica said, ¡°I won¡¯t take any more of your time at work. I¡¯ll hang up now.¡±

    ¡°Monica,¡± Michael called her.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°Can we have dinner together tonight?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still feeling a little unwell,¡± Monica refused.

    ¡°I just want to make up for what I owe you¨C¡±

    Monica thought for a moment. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s have dinner together tonight.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up.¡±

    ¡°No need. I¡¯ve gone to the hospital to remove my cast today, so I¡¯m alright now. Give me the address, and I¡¯lle over.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll hang up now.¡±

    ¡°Bye.¡±

    ¡°Bye.¡±

    When Michael hung up the phone, his expression was horrendous.

    It looked like using such a simple method to make Monica and Finn break up was a little too ineffective.

    He felt that he needed to add more fuel to the fire.

    Then, he turned his eyes and looked at the caller ID. The call went through.

    ¡°Director Ross.¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve found the person you need. Can Ie and see you now?¡±

    ¡°Bring him here.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Michael hung up the phone, and the coldness in his eyes was even more obvious.

    ¡®Don¡¯t me me for being ruthless. I¡¯m only doing it to protect myself.¡¯

    ¡­

    At night, Monica changed into a rather decent dress.

    Michael gave her the address of a high-end western restaurant. No matter what, even if she had been living a life worse than death, she still had her dignity and kept her image.

    Her famous saying was that even if she wanted to die, she had to die beautifully.

    She walked into the western restaurant with her crutches.

    Under the staff¡¯s guidance, she walked to the designated location.

    Just as she walked over, her footsteps suddenly halted not far away because, other than Michael, she also saw Finn.

    Therefore, Michael also invited Finn.

    Her heartbeat raced.

    At that moment, she could not help but fix her hair.

    Luckily, she had dressed up today.

    After all, for convenience¡¯s sake, she had worn a very ordinary outfit to the hospital this morning. Even though she had put on a little makeup, she still felt she was not exquisite enough. Then, she even bumped into Finn. That was when she finally understood the meaning of the phrase, ¡°A woman looks good for herself¡±.

    She really cared about how she looked to Finn now.

    She took a deep breath. After making sure nothing wrong was with her posture, she prepared to walk over again.

    However, Finn suddenly stood up and punched Michael¡¯s face hard.

    Michael, as a result, flipped over from the chair.

    The originally quiet western restaurant was suddenly filled with a loud noise.

    Monica was so shocked that she stood rooted to the ground.

    After Finn punched Michael, he pulled the chair away and walked past Monica to leave.

    ¡°Finn!¡± Monica suddenly reacted and caught up with him.

    Finn acted as if he did not hear her and walked away quickly.

    Monica chased after him, but her crutches and high heels made it impossible for her to catch up with Finn.

    At that moment, she even fell to the ground.

    Monica was in so much pain.

    When Finn heard the sound of her falling, he seemed to slow down a little. However, instead of stopping, he continued to walk forward.

    Michael came to Monica¡¯s side and wanted to help her up, but Monica gritted her teeth. ¡°Stop Finn for me.¡±

    Michael quickly ran up and chased after Finn while the staff at the restaurant helped Monica up.

    That fall almost gave her a concussion.

    After she got up, she took off her high heels and walked out barefoot.

    Outside the restaurant, Michael kept pulling Finn.

    Finn¡¯s expression was ugly, and he seemed to have threatened Michael before kicking Michael over.

    Monica ran over.

    ¡°Finn, what are you doing?¡± She looked at Michael on the ground and then at Finn¡¯s expression. She was still furious at that moment.

    Finn said, ¡°Beat him up. Can¡¯t you tell?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You¡¯re not like this.¡± Monica was frightened by Finn.

 Chapter 647

    <h4>Chapter 647: Can You Not Be So Cold to Me? It Scares Me</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    He was not the kind of person who would simply attack someone, and nor was he an impulsive person!

    Finn sneered. What kind of person was he?

    Did Michael not want Monica to hate him? In that case, he would support their rtionship.

    He suddenly walked toward Michael again and punched Michael directly in the face.

    Michael did not resist as Finn hit him harder and harder.

    Monica could see that Michael¡¯s face was swollen.

    Some onlookers were standing beside them, but no one dared to stop Finn.

    Monica could not stand it anymore and went over to pull Finn away. ¡°Finn, what¡¯s up with you today? Calm down. Stop hitting me.¡±

    Finn did not seem to hear her.

    To be honest, he had been suppressing himself for so long that he, too, wanted someone to vent his anger on.

    Since there were no consequences to worry about, why would he not vent his emotions?

    He punched Michael in the face again, beating Michael to the ground.

    In the next second, Finn was going to kick him again when Monica suddenly leaned on Michael¡¯s body and hugged him.

    She just did not want to see Finn lose control like that.

    Thest time she saw him lose control like that, he was using his life to protect her. Just thinking about it now terrified her.

    The kick Finn gave Michaelnded on Monica¡¯s body.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Monica cried out.

    At that moment, her body was in so much pain that she thought was going to die.

    Why was Finn kicking so hard?

    That kick almost broke her soul.

    ¡°Monica, Monica, are you okay?¡± Michael was beaten up, but his face was filled with concern for her.

    Monica gritted her teeth and could not bring herself to speak.

    Finn looked at the two people in front of him. Then, he turned around and strode away.

    Monica endured the pain and got up from the ground to rush to Finn.

    The doctor said she could only walk a few steps at most, but she could not run.

    She stood in front of Finn and said, ¡°Finn, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°What do you want to say?¡±

    ¡°Why did you hit Michael? Can you not involve Michael in my rtionship with you?¡± Monica said fiercely.

    Finn smiled.

    It was a cold smile, but it looked scary.

    ¡°Monica.¡± Finn suddenly bent down and pinched her chin with his slender fingers.

    Monica¡¯s heart clenched.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for him, would we have broken up?¡± he asked her, enunciating each word.

    Monica gritted her teeth.

    She could feel the strength of Finn¡¯s grip on her chin. It was so painful that tears flowed out of her eyes. She said, ¡°He didn¡¯t force me. I did it of my own free will.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I told you to stay away from me!¡± Finn pushed Monica away.

    Monica fell two steps back, but Michael caught her in his arms.

    Finn remained indifferent as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve done what you want. Don¡¯t disturb me again!¡±

    His words were clearly directed toward Michael. After he said that, he left, regardless of whether Monica¡¯s heart was aching to death or not.

    Monica¡¯s tears fell like crazy.

    Why did Finn be like that?

    Michael looked at Finn¡¯s silhouette, and his expression was a little ugly at that moment.

    He did invite Finn out today, saying that he wanted to rify their matters and that he did not want Monica to continue pestering him either.

    Finn agreed, probably because he did not want anything to do with them anymore.

    Hence, Michael met with Finn half an hour earlier than Monica.

    The conversation between them was not pleasant.

    Michael kept provoking Finn to attack him.

    Finn was actually a very calm person and had already expected that. Therefore, Finn remained unmoved for half an hour. No matter what Michael said, he just looked at Michael coldly until Michael said, ¡°Monica isn¡¯t guarded against me. She doesn¡¯t even know what I did to her bodyst night...¡±

    Then, Finn punched him.

    No matter how calm a man was, he would also lose control.

    Coincidentally, he saw Monicaing at that moment and the obvious surprise on Monica¡¯s face when she saw Finn.

    He understood what Finn had said earlier.

    Finn knew Michael was deliberately putting on an act for Monica to make her give up on him.

    He saw through it but did not expose it. In fact, even if he did, with Monica¡¯s trust in him, she would not believe what Finn said. However, what Michael did not expect was that Finn would cooperate.

    It meant Finn hadpletely let go of Monica, and only Monica still hoped she could still be together with Finn.

    In fact, no man would be able to stand it if his woman helped another man like that.

    No matter how much he loved her, he would not.

    What Michael was doing now was not to guard against Finn but to make Monica give up on Finnpletely.

    ¡°Monica, I¡¯m sorry. I saw you were very sad today, so I wanted to exin things between you and me to him in person. I didn¡¯t expect him to be like this. I didn¡¯t expect him to not be open to listening to my exnation.¡± Michael appeared to be very upset.

    Monica knew Finn¡¯s ego was very high, so he could never ept Michael¡¯s exnation.

    Besides, Finn did not even believe her. Why would he believe Michael?

    All she felt now was sadness.

    Finn could, without hesitation, abandon her time and time again!

 Chapter 648

    <h4>Chapter 648: News sh: Next Time, I Will Kill You!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    In a high-end western restaurant, Finn left, leaving Monica and Michael behind.

    Monica stared at Finn¡¯s silhouette and watched him walk away so coldly and resolutely.

    Finn had abandoned her time and time again.

    She bit her lips tightly as tears welled up in her eyes.

    ¡°Monica,¡± Michael called out to her carefully.

    Monica came back to her senses and said, ¡°I want to go back.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Michael agreed without saying anything else.

    He picked up the crutches that Monica had thrown away and helped her into his car.

    The two of them remained silent throughout the journey. Monica just looked out of the car window quietly while Michael took a few nces at Monica.

    His expression was a little grim.

    Only now, after Monica and Finn were truly separated, did he truly understand how much Monica loved Finn. It had exceeded his expectations.

    He drove Monica back to her house quietly.

    Monica said, ¡°Michael, you should go back and rest early.¡±

    ¡°Monica, I...¡± Michael¡¯s face was filled with guilt. He was probably apologizing for today¡¯s matter.

    Monica shook her head. It seemed like she did not want to talk.

    Michael said, ¡°I¡¯ll apany you for a while longer.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Monica refused.

    ¡°I¡¯m really worried about you being at home alone.¡± Michael¡¯s face was full of sincerity and worry.

    ¡°Michael, let¡¯s keep our distance,¡± Monica suddenly said.

    Her words seemed to have surprised Michael.

    Monica actually did not know how to say those things to Michael. She always felt that Michael liked her and was very good to her, so she did not want to hurt him with words. Yet now, she still rejected him so bluntly.

    They both suddenly fell silent, and awkwardness filled the air between them.

    Michael smiled dejectedly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Monica. I didn¡¯t consider your feelings and asked Finn out today without discussing it with you beforehand. I just wanted to¨C¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it. I know how you feel,¡± Monica interrupted him. ¡°But I hope you won¡¯t interfere in the matter between Finn and me.¡±

    Michael looked at Monica.

    Monica said, ¡°Finn is right. Regardless of whether I did it willingly or not, it¡¯s true that Finn and I broke up and got a divorce because of you. No matter what, he will hold a grudge against you. If you go to him, it will only agitate him more, even though you have good intentions.¡±

    Michael pursed his lips.

    He did not expect that after being treated like that by Finn, Monica would see things more clearly than before.

    With Monica¡¯s personality, she should have broken down and been in a bad temper right now. She would not care so much and throw herself into his arms toin about Finn. However, she was unexpectedly calm.

    She knew what she should do in the rtionship.

    Monica did not look at Michael, probably because she was afraid of hurting him. Even if she was afraid of hurting him, she said, ¡°Michael, just focus on developing your career. You developing your career will be the greatest help to me. As for other things... I can solve them myself.¡±

    She could not be any clearer with what she wanted.

    Monica wanted him to stay away from her and not interrupt her matters.

    However, it was toote.

    From the moment Monica agreed to help Michael and chose to divorce Finn, it was all toote.

    Michael forced himself to smile even though his face was bruised from Finn¡¯s beating. He said, ¡°Monica, I crossed the line.¡±

    Monica bit her lips lightly and did not say anything about Michael ming himself for it.

    ¡°I¡¯m going back now. Remember to take good care of yourself. You didn¡¯t eat anything tonight, so remember to have dinner,¡± Michael reminded her.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    With that, Michael turned around and left.

    After entering the elevator, Michael¡¯s face turned grim.

    Monica really loved Finn more than he thought, and he could not just sit around and wait for his doom.

    He picked up the phone and asked coldly, ¡°Did you get everything?¡±

    ¡°I did.¡±

    ¡°Expose it to the public tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Michael¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    It was not his fault for being ruthless. If they had to me someone, the people blocking his way were to me!

    ¡­

    The next day, Monica woke up from hunger.

    She cried the whole ofst night.

    Ever since she chose to help Michael, she seemed so fragile that she would cry at first touch.

 Chapter 649

    <h4>Chapter 649: News sh: Next Time, I Will Kill You!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Her tears had probably dried up from all her crying recently.

    She did not know when she fell asleep.

    During the night, she picked up the phone several times and tried to call Finn with tears in her eyes, but she forced herself to put it down.

    She repeated that over and over again until she finally fell asleep.

    Then, she woke up hungry because she did not have dinnerst night. Her heart was in so much pain that she could not bring herself to eat anything.

    When she returned home, she would not stop crying. It was like she was going crazy.

    Toward the end, she felt miserable, like the whole world had abandoned her.

    She got up from the bed.

    ¡°Sob...¡± Monica could not help but cry out.

    Yesterday, she fell on her butt, and at that time, she did not feel much pain because her heart was probably focused on Finn. However, when she woke up today, she saw her knees were injured, and there was ayer of scab that hurt whenever she moved.

    She also did not know why she kept getting injured recently.

    Ever since she participated in George¡¯s sports day, her body had not felt any better.

    She forced herself to endure for a while before using her crutches to go to the bathroom.

    She did not know if her ankle was okay after running yesterday.

    After using the toilet, she washed her face and brushed her teeth.

    At the same time, her phone in the bedroom was ringing.

    After Monica finished washing up, she went back to the bedroom and grabbed the phone. ¡°Jeannie, I¡¯m ttered that you¡¯re calling me so early in the morning.¡±

    Jeanne paused for a moment.

    Compared to how Monica treated her, was she not a little too cold toward Monica?

    When she had nothing to do, it was difficult for her to take the initiative to look for Monica.

    That was because she always felt that she had a lot of things to do this time she was back, and she could not waste too much time on other things. As such, she seemed to have neglected Monica a lot, even though Monica was her best friend.

    She said, ¡°You, Michael, and Dr. Jones have been trending.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Monica screamed in disbelief and was about to explode.

    ¡°Did Dr. Jones beat up Michael yesterday?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Monica could not hold herself together anymore.

    By then, she had put Jeanne on speaker and was flipping through the news.

    Jeanne said, ¡°I said you guys have been trending. It¡¯s about Finn beating up Michael.¡±

    Monica saw the news.

    The headline was ¡°Finn Couldn¡¯t Take It Anymore. He Finally Exploded and Took Revenge On Michael¡±!

    Monica was fuming and speechless upon seeing such a headline.

    ¡°Monica?¡± Jeanne called out to her.

    ¡°It¡¯s not true! The media is writing nonsense.¡± Monica snapped back to her senses and broke down.

    ¡°I know.¡± Jeanne knew full well it was not true.

    Although she was not close to Finn, she knew what kind of person he was.

    She said, ¡°The media has exposed it, so even if it¡¯s not true, everyone thinks it is.¡±

    ¡°I want to go to the media to rify this and tell them it isn¡¯t true!¡± Monica appeared very agitated.

    ¡°Calm down first. What¡¯s the point of you going to rify now?¡± Jeanne was speechless. She was also a little worried about the panic-stricken state Monica was currently in. ¡°If you rify to them now, how do you think the media will view the rtionship between the three of you? No matter what, in the eyes of outsiders, you and Michael are a couple, and Dr. Jones has nothing to do with you anymore. If you protect Dr. Jones at all costs, you¡¯re going to make it worse!¡±

    ¡°Then what should we do? Just let the news brew and have everyone misunderstand Finn? No!¡± Monica¡¯s eyes reddened again. ¡°Finn is already very hurt by the matter between Michael and me. I can¡¯t let him continue to be hurt.¡±

    ¡°Now that you know Dr. Jones is deeply hurt, why didn¡¯t you think about what kind of trouble you would bring him after leaving him?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Monica bit her lips, not knowing how to exin herself.

    ¡°Do you know, Monica, that once you choose to be with Michael, the whole world will tie you and Michael together? As long as there is any conflict between the three of you, the person who will be ndered will be Dr. Jones.¡± Jeanne made it very clear.

    Tears kept rolling in Monica¡¯s eyes.

    She did not think so far at that time. She just thought she could help Michael.

 Chapter 650 - News Flash: Next Time, I Will Kill You!

    <h4>Chapter 650: News sh: Next Time, I Will Kill You!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Once she had helped Michael, she could be together with Finn again.

    She had never thought that her separation from Finn would have such an external impact on Finn.

    ¡°Why did Dr. Jones hit Michael?¡± Jeanne suddenly changed the topic.

    She wanted to know the reason behind it, and only then would she know what to do next.

    Then, Monica told her what happened when Finn hit Michael.

    After Jeanne heard it, she said without hiding it, ¡°Monica, I think Michael is maniptive.¡±

    Monica was stunned. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Michael knows you and Dr. Jones are in a conflict now, yet he still made an appointment to meet Dr. Jones. The reason is obviously not to exin himself but to show off. He¡¯s even demonstrating to Dr. Jones that you¡¯re his.¡±

    ¡°No, Michael isn¡¯t who you think he is.¡±

    ¡°Even I¡¯m extremely suspicious of what Michael said to Dr. Jones to make Dr. Jones attack him!¡±

    ¡°He probably didn¡¯t say anything¨C¡±

    ¡°You and Dr. Jones have been together for so many years. Do you think he would do something impulsive?¡± Jeanne raised her eyebrows and asked Monica.

    Monica shook her head. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°If Dr. Jones hadn¡¯t been provoked, he wouldn¡¯t have made a move. Michael has been in politics for many years, so he knows what to say and what not to say. However, what he said caused Dr. Jones to have such a big reaction. It wouldn¡¯t be an ident.¡±

    ¡°Michael isn¡¯t that bad.¡± Monica had been defending Michael all the time.

    ¡°So deep down in your heart, you¡¯re certain this matter is Dr. Jones¡¯s fault. He was the one who took the initiative to hit Michael.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it...¡± Monica felt conflicted.

    She also did not know who to me for that matter.

    ¡°You just said that Dr. Jones abandoned you again and again. After hearing what you said, I was a little moved. I also thought that Dr. Jones was a little ruthless toward you. However, I finally understand it now.¡± Jeanne said to Monica, ¡°It¡¯s because you never trusted him.¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Monica wanted to retort, but at that moment, she suddenly did not know how to retort.

    ¡°In other words, it might not be that you don¡¯t trust him. It¡¯s just that you trust Michael more than Finn.¡±

    Monica was rendered speechless by Jeanne.

    ¡°But having said all those things, I actually wanted to tell you that Michael isn¡¯t as simple as you think.¡± Jeanne brought the topic back.

    ¡°He won¡¯t hurt me...¡±

    ¡°Is this how you defend Michael in front of Dr. Jones?¡± Jeanne asked her.

    Monica bit her lip again.

    ¡°There would be no trouble if one had not asked for it.¡± Jeanne could not help but tell her that phrase.

    Monica felt very ufortable. ¡°I just think Michael is a good person.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, Dr. Jones is a bad person.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t there be two good people?¡± Monica was starting to get a little angry.

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s okay to have two husbands?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t jumble those two things together.¡±

    ¡°In love, between love rivals, there is one positive and one negative.¡±

    Monica could not say a word.

    ¡°Monica, listen to me.¡± Jeanne took a deep breath as if she did not want to hurt Monica too much.

    Monica acknowledged her ufortably.

    ¡°The matter of Dr. Jones beating Michael is not as simple as you think, especially now that it¡¯s trending. If it¡¯s not simple, you have to be extra careful. You have to think carefully about why this happened and whether it was an ident or someone was manipting it from behind. If it was someone manipting it from behind, who was that person? It would be whoever benefits most from it in the end.¡± After that, Jeanne asked Monica, ¡°Who do you think benefited the most this time?¡±

    Monica was stunned.

    She did not know.

    ¡°It¡¯s Michael,¡± Jeanne confirmed.

    Monica wanted to say something but did not.

    It really did seem like an instinct for her to defend Michael.

    It was just that she had a deep-rooted feeling that Michael would not do anything to hurt her.

    ¡°Firstly, the news has increased Michael¡¯s poprity again. Since Michael still needs to boost his poprity, any news that can make the public remember him more will be helpful to his promotion in the future. Secondly, the news will distance you and Dr. Jones even more because no matter what, it is a form of harm to Dr. Jones. If Dr. Jones distances himself from you, it will be more difficult for you two to be together. To kill two birds with one stone, Michael can definitely think of it with his IQ.¡±

    ¡°But...¡± Monica wanted to say something but hesitated.

    ¡°But you still don¡¯t believe Michael would do such a thing, right?¡±

 Chapter 651 - News Flash: Next Time, I Will Kill You!

    <h4>Chapter 651: News sh: Next Time, I Will Kill You!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Monica nodded.

    Jeanne said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would believe me now, but I told you all that so that you¡¯ll pay more attention to Michael. You must do that. Monica, I warned you before. Whether Michael is good to you or not, you must be wary of him. I wasn¡¯t joking with you.¡±

    ¡°I know you weren¡¯t, but Michael¨C¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s test Michael,¡± Jeanne suddenly suggested.

    Monica was shocked. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s test whether Michael is a good person or not,¡± Jeanne said straightforwardly.

    She admitted that she had not cared enough about the matter between Monica and Michael.

    Firstly, she had not expected Monica to divorce Dr. Jones for Michael and had underestimated Michael¡¯s status in Monica¡¯s heart. Therefore, when she realized the severity of the situation, there was nothing she could do. She could only let Monica go on.

    Secondly, she did not know what kind of person Michael was. She asked Kingsley to help her investigate that person. She did not know if Kinglsey did not take it to heart or if he did not find anything, but she could not find anything that she could use on Michael. As such, she could not determine whether Michael was good or bad and decide for Monica.

    However, now that Michael, Finn, and Monica were trending on the inte, she could conclude that Michael did not have good intentions.

    If Michael were a good person, he would not have allowed Dr. Jones¡¯s reputation to be trampled by the public.

    In the end, Dr. Jones could be considered Michael¡¯s benefactor.

    Dr. Jones was the one who suffered the most in the rtionship, so Michael should be grateful instead of taking revenge on him.

    That was why Jeanne could confirm that Michael was not a good person!

    Since he was not a good person, Monica should not be with him, no matter how much he loved him!

    After all, it was easy for a bad person to do anything for their own goals. They could do anything to anyone!

    ¡°Monica,¡± Jeanne called out to her.

    Monica, who had been quiet for a long time, bit her lip. ¡°How do we test him?¡±

    Even though she did not believe Michael was the kind of person Jeannie was talking about, she would still listen to Jeannie.

    The two of them grew up together, and Jeannie would not harm her.

    Moreover, testing Michael would not cause any harm to him.

    ¡°First of all, let Michael settle this trending news immediately. Let¡¯s see whether he¡¯ll immediately get someone to remove it from the trending list, or he¡¯ll only take it down from the trending list a long time after he agreed to you.¡± Jeanne added, ¡°And I have to remind you that, with Michael¡¯s current ability, it¡¯s very easy for him to make trending news disappear. You don¡¯t have to think you¡¯ll be putting him in a difficult position.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Monica agreed immediately.

    ¡°Secondly, tell Michael that you love Dr. Jones very much, but now that you and Dr. Jones are drifting further apart from each other, you¡¯re afraid that he¡¯ll leave you. So, you n to use your body to gain Dr. Jones¡¯s trust.¡±

    Monica was a little surprised.

    She had never thought she would have to go so far this time to persuade Finn to stay.

    When she first chose to get a divorce, the doctor said that Finn was in poor health and that they could not sleep together.

    However, sheter bumped into Finn and a prostitute¡­

    That time, Finn also rejected her initiative, so she did not think about it.

    Now that Jeanne said it¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m only asking you to test Michael and not for you to really do it.¡± Jeanne could immediately see through Monica¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Even if you¡¯re naked on Dr. Jones¡¯s bed now, he won¡¯t even look at you. Don¡¯t go and humiliate yourself.¡±

    Monica pouted.

    When she thought of Finn¡¯s rejection of her that night, she thought Jeanne was right.

    ¡°After you tell Michael your thoughts, see if Michael will do anything. If he tries to persuade you or even stop you from doing it, perhaps he will secretly do something that won¡¯t allow you to devote yourself to Dr. Jones. What do you think that means?¡±

    ¡°It means Michael doesn¡¯t want me to get back together with Finn,¡± Monica blurted out.

    ¡°You¡¯re not that stupid, after all.¡±

    However, Monica did not think Michael would do that.

    ¡°So Monica, whether Michael is just asking you to help him or using this method to separate you and Dr. Jones, you can see his true intention through those two tests!¡± Jeanne said with certainty.

 Chapter 652 - News Flash: Next Time, I Will Kill You!

    <h4>Chapter 652: News sh: Next Time, I Will Kill You!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Monica nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Finally, during this time, you have to show that you don¡¯t trust him enough. Let him think you¡¯re doubting everything he¡¯s doing now. This way, it will cause Michael to feel threatened. Once he feels threatened, he¡¯ll do a lot of things that will give him quick sess and instant benefits. This will speed up the urrence of the above two things and then show his w!¡± Jeanne continued.

    ¡°Must we do that?¡± Monica was still a little reluctant.

    ¡°We must.¡± Jeanne gave an affirmative reply.

    Monica ultimately agreed.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s settle the matter of the trending list first. After all, the impact it has on Dr. Jones is too great!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Monica hurriedly nodded.

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll hang up now.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    After Jeanne hung up the phone, she immediately made another call. ¡°Miles.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Miles answered.

    ¡°Keep an eye on Monica during this time for me.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± Miles was surprised.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid she might be in danger.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Miles agreed. ¡°But what about you?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t K01 here?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Miles nodded.

    Jeanne did not say much before hanging up the call and getting up from her big bed.

    She had rested for two days and had to go back to the Lawrence family¡¯s manor today.

    Last night, Jenifer called her to say that the inheritance distribution would be announced today, so she had to be there.

    She was rather curious.

    Did Alexander not tell Jenifer and Joshua that she was not a Lawrence before he died, so she did not have the right to get the Lawrences¡¯ inheritance?

    Unless Alexander had discovered his conscience?

    She did not think Alexander had discovered his conscience. Rather, Alexander would have been disappointed when Jenifer and Joshua¡¯s true colors were exposed.

    The corners of her mouth curled into a cold smile.

    To her, the shares were not important.

    If she wanted to get the Lawrences, it would be easy for her!

    ¡­

    After Monica and Jeanne ended the call, she immediately called Michael, who picked up her call as soon as it rang.

    Monica did not want to suspect Michael, but¡­

    Jeanne would not hurt her.

    If Michael really did not do anything, even if it was just a test, it would not matter.

    With that thought in mind, she said, ¡°Michael, have you seen the news?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t think someone would take pictures of us. I¡¯m trying to figure out a way to rify this matter...¡± Michael seemed a little agitated.

    ¡°Can you think of a way to remove this news?¡± Monica went straight to the point.

    Michael seemed stunned for a moment before he agreed immediately, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll think of a way.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Monica, I¡¯m wondering if we should remove the news or exin the situation with Finn to the media. He seems to be getting a bad rap right now,¡± Michael suddenly suggested.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Monica did not quite understand what he was trying to say.

    ¡°What I mean is that we should first gather the media and exin to the media what happened with Finn, that it was just a misunderstanding and not what they think about Finn taking revenge on me¨C¡±

    ¡°How do you make the media believe that Finn isn¡¯t taking revenge on you?¡± Monica suddenly asked.

    Michael was stunned.

    He felt that something was different about Monica today.

    In the past, he could tell Monica trusted him, but today, she seemed to have some doubts about him.

    It was true. He did not want to take down the news so quickly.

    He wanted to smear Finn¡¯s name. By doing that, Finn would hate Monica even more, so much that Monica could not even get close to him anymore.

    ¡°It takes two to p. Finn and I¡­ It wasn¡¯t him who hit me. I also hit him. If we fight, it won¡¯t just be Finn¡¯s fault, and the media won¡¯t hold onto him and not let him go!¡± Michael exined.

    He was deliberately making Monica think that he was willing to sacrifice his name for Finn.

    ¡°Finn¡¯s notoriety has spread far and wide now. The media won¡¯t believe it. Even if you say that, the media will still think that you¡¯re sacrificing yourself so that Finn won¡¯t be humiliated. That way, they¡¯ll see you as nobler and Finn more despicable,¡± Monica said bluntly.

    Michael frowned.

    Today, Monica was not as gullible as usual.

    He said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think so far ahead. I just didn¡¯t want to hurt Finn even more. I already felt sorry for him for taking you away from him, but I didn¡¯t expect his reputation would be damaged because of me¡­¡±

 Chapter 653 - News Flash: Next Time, I Will Kill You!

    <h4>Chapter 653: News sh: Next Time, I Will Kill You!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Michael.¡± Monica interrupted Michael and suddenly asked, ¡°What exactly did you say to Finn that he would hit you?¡±

    Michael tightened his grip on his phone.

    What was up with Monica today?

    ¡°Based on my understanding of Finn, he wouldn¡¯t be so impulsive.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s probably because he couldn¡¯t ept that you temporarily gave up on him for me, so he wanted to vent his anger.¡± Michael came up with a reason.

    Monica actually did not believe it.

    Michael added, ¡°Another reason might be...¡±

    Monica listened attentively.

    ¡°He wanted to use this to sever any ties with you.¡±

    Monica bit her lip, and that she believed.

    Finn knew she would be angry if he hit Michael, but he did not care and continued to beat Michael up.

    She even felt that Finn was doing it on purpose for her to see.

    ¡°Monica, I¡¯m sorry. I¨C¡± Michael was about to apologize again.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Monica took a deep breath. ¡°Take down the news from the trending list first. I¡¯ll exin things to Finn about it in the future.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll deal with the news then.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Monica nodded.

    After hanging up the phone, Monica was still lying on the big bed.

    Just now, she had only nced at the news content a few times but had not read through it in detail. If she did, she would be exasperated. Yet now, she opened the news again, only to see the contents ndering Finn, and people were criticizing him in thements section.

    She wanted to smash her phone.

    Finn was not as bad as they said!

    Hence, she gritted her teeth and called Finn.

    She knew he would not pick up, but she really wanted to call him. However, she did not know what to say to him because Finn always refused to listen to her.

    Perhaps she was just looking for an excuse so that she would feel less guilty. At least, she wanted to make up for it, even though Finn would not ept it.

    With that thought in mind, she listened to the beep sound of the call trying to connect, knowing that Finn would not pick up her call.

    Just as she was about to hang up, the call was suddenly connected.

    Then, Finn¡¯s familiar male voice came through. ¡°Monica.¡±

    Monica¡¯s heart started to race. It was as if her entire heart was about to jump out of her chest.

    She did not expect Finn to pick up her call, especially after such a massive incident.

    She said emotionally, ¡°Finn, don¡¯t worry about the news today. I¡¯ve already asked Michael to handle it. It will disappear soon.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± Finn said bluntly.

    ¡°The media shouldn¡¯t nder you like this. You¡¯re not that¨C¡±

    ¡°I saw thising after you and Michael got together,¡± Finn said indifferently.

    Monica was stunned.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the expected things.¡± Finn repeated, ¡°And I only took your call to tell you that no matter what happens, please don¡¯te near me again! This is thest time I¡¯ll tell you calmly. Next time...¡±

    Next time? What would happen next time?

    Monica¡¯s hand that was holding the phone was trembling.

    ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± After that, Finn hung up the phone abruptly.

    Monica¡¯s entire body stiffened.

    What did Finn just say?

    He said that if she came near him again, he would kill her!

    Did Finn hate her so much already? So much that he wanted her to die?

    She bit her lips, and her tears fell again.

    Could she still return to Finn¡¯s side after she helped Michael?

    ¡­

    Finn hung up the phone and drove away, leaving the hospital.

    What he said to Monica just now was not a threat.

    He did not want Monica ever to appear in front of him again or have anything to do with him again! That was his bottom line.

    In his heart, the woman was dead to him!

    He was driving a little fast.

    The director had a talk with him today.

    On his first day at work, the director suggested that he rest for another month.

    The director said that he had just recovered from a serious illness and that it was most important for him to recover fully. In reality, it was because the news that morning had a great impact on his reputation, which naturally affected the hospital¡¯s reputation as well. Therefore, he was temporarily suspended.

 Chapter 654

    <h4>Chapter 654: News sh: Next Time, I Will Kill You!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    In fact, he had expected that after Monica chose to be with Michael, Michael would do a lot of things to keep Monica by his side. Discrediting him and ruining his reputation was one of them. Michael was very smart, and by doing so, he could make Finn hate Monica even more and widen Finn¡¯s distance from Monica. It was true that Michael had destroyed their rtionship.

    He could even guess what Michael would do next.

    Michael would be a good person.

    In Michael¡¯s rtionship with Monica, he would be a good person who wouldfort Monica and move her.

    Slowly, Monica¡¯s heart would waver, and she would choose to be with Michael.

    That was the oue of the three of them.

    Even if the person Monica loved was him, even if Monica was just helping Michael, Monica would be with Michael in the end. From the moment she chose Michael, that was the destined oue.

    It was destined that no matter who Monica loved, the person she trusted would always be Michael!

    He¡­ was not worthy of her trust, and she was also not worth him having feelings for her!

    At least, that was the case from now on!

    ...

    When Jeanne returned to the Lawrence family¡¯s manor, Jenifer and Joshua, as well as Jasmine and Eden, were waiting for her in the hall.

    A man in a suit was standing beside them. He was probably awyer who hade to divide the assets for them.

    Jonathan had just been buried, and Alexander was dead.

    There was no funeral for Alexander. Even when the police notified the family, they only informed them to confirm the body before they cremated and buried him in the ground.

    After all, Alexandermitted suicide because he was afraid of his crimes. That kind of person was not worthy of anyone mourning for him.

    If one were topare, the father and son had the same evil heart, but Jonathan¡¯s fate was slightly better.

    Jeanne felt that she had thought too far ahead.

    It was not surprising that the Lawrences could not wait to split up the assets as soon as Jonathan and Alexander¡¯s bodies were buried.

    She walked over.

    Jenifer looked at Jeanne coldly, as if she did not want to have much to do with her. Then, Jenifer said to thewyer, ¡°Mr. Walter, please divide up my father-inw¡¯s inheritance.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Mr. Walter appeared to be very respectful.

    He walked forward and took out a document.

    He said, ¡°ording to Harken¡¯s inheritancew, the assets will be inherited by the first sessor. If the first sessor is not around, the second sessor will inherit it. Mr. Jonathan¡¯s inheritance meets the second condition, which is that as Jonathan¡¯s daughter-inw who has fulfilled her obligation to provide for him and Jonathan¡¯s grandchildren, Jenifer, Jeanne, Jasmine, and Joshua are to inherit the inheritance equally. Currently, the assets under Mr. Jonathan¡¯s name include 52 percent of Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s shares, and he holds marketable securities...¡±

    Everyone was listening attentively to all of Jonathan¡¯s assets.

    The hall was very quiet.

    ¡°The above is Mr. Jonathan¡¯s inheritance distribution n. If there are any objections, you can file awsuit with the court. The court will conduct a new trial based on the contents of thewsuit. If there are no objections, this is the letter of inheritance. Everyone has one. Once it¡¯s signed and confirmed, the inheritance distribution will take effect,¡± Mr. Walter said seriously.

    Jeanne looked at her copy.

    Everyone was also looking at their copy.

    Actually, Jenifer had already read the letter of inheritance. She was not making anyments now because she was waiting for Jeanne to see if that woman would y any tricks.

    However, Jeanne picked up her pen, directly signed her name, and said, ¡°I have no objections.¡±

    To be honest, Jonathan¡¯s inheritance distribution was extremely fair.

    Jeanne also knew very well that Jenifer was afraid she would cause a ruckus. If it were not fair, and she made a fuss and had the media expose it, they would not have a good reputation, especially at this critical moment. Since she was now the only elder in the Lawrences, people would talk about it if it were not fair. Therefore, Jenifer had to distribute it fairly, and the decision was final.

    ¡°I don¡¯t either,¡± Joshua said.

    Jenifer also said gratefully to Mr. Walter, ¡°The distribution is very fair.¡±

    Mr. Walter, thewyer, nodded.

    Once everyone had signed the papers, Jeanne took her portion of the inheritance and left.

    After all, there was no need to put on an act with that family anymore. When she left, Jenifer did not stop her either.

    With that, she walked out of the Lawrence family¡¯s manor courtyard.

    ¡°Jeanne,¡± Eden called out to her from behind.

    Jeanne stopped in her tracks and turned around to see Eden walking over with big strides. Jasmine was not by his side.

    Jeanne looked at him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Is my Fourth Uncle not back yet?¡±

    ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Jeanne was obviously against Eden.

    Eden¡¯s tone was a little cold. ¡°I¡¯m just concerned about you.¡±

    ¡°You think I believe you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Eden stopped pretending. ¡°I¡¯m just curious. So many things have happened in your life, yet my fourth uncle can be so indifferent to you. It turns out your rtionship with him is nothing more than that.¡±

    ¡°Even if our rtionship is nothing more than that, it has nothing to do with you.¡± Jeanne enunciated each word clearly. ¡°After all, never in my life will I be together with you again.¡±

    Eden¡¯s expression changed abruptly, and he red fiercely at Jeanne. ¡°Do you think I still want to be with you?¡±

    Jeanne sneered as she looked at Eden with disdain and was toozy to deal with him.

    Eden¡¯s expression was ugly.

    One day, he would make that woman regret what she had done to him!

 Chapter 655

    <h4>Chapter 655: The Rtionship Between Edward and Jeanne Started When She Was in the Womb!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Jeanne drove away from the Lawrence family¡¯s manor.

    Jeanne was actually a little overwhelmed by the fact that she had received a portion of the Lawrences¡¯ assets.

    Her eyes moved slightly, and she recalled what Eden said about Edward not having returned yet.

    Not only had he not returned, but he had not been calling her as well.

    She pursed her lips, seemingly a little hesitant. Ultimately, she put on her wireless earpiece and made the call.

    The phone rang a few times.

    When the call connected, a familiar and deep male voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Jeannie.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she did not expect Edward to pick up her call.

    She had always thought Edward was so busy that he did not have the time to make a call or answer calls.

    Yet, at that moment, she was caught off guard when she heard his voice.

    Jeanne calmed herself down and said, ¡°When will you be back?¡±

    ¡°In another three to five days.¡± Edward did not give her a specific time because he was unsure when he would be back.

    ¡°Did you run into a sticky situation?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°Yes, we ran into some sticky situations,¡± Edward replied.

    However, he would not tell her the details.

    Jeanne was driving while talking to Edward on the phone. In fact, the two of them did not say much.

    It was as if they were discussing an irrelevant topic.

    ¡°In that case, be careful. I¡¯m hanging up now.¡±

    ¡°Jeannie,¡± Edward suddenly called out to her.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I miss you,¡± Edward said.

    Suddenly, the conversation turned sappy.

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    At that moment, the anger she had been holding back all this while finally showed itself. ¡°You miss me. Can you not give me a call for a few days?¡±

    ¡°Are you angry?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Jeanne denied. ¡°I¡¯ve been busy all day. How would I have time to be angry?¡±

    ¡°I was afraid I¡¯d miss you more if I heard your voice. However, I¡¯m not sure when I cane back,¡± Edward exined. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to control myself.¡±

    ¡°How slick.¡± Jeanne rolled her eyes.

    However, a small flower was blooming in her heart because of this.

    ¡°Have you settled the matter with your grandfather and father?¡± Edward changed the topic.

    ¡°I got my share of the inheritance today.¡±

    ¡°Not bad,¡± Edward praised.

    ¡°Eden... is in cahoots with the Lawrences,¡± Jeanne said bluntly.

    ¡°That¡¯s his choice,¡± Edward said indifferently.

    After Jeanne received a clear answer from Edward, she did not say anything more. ¡°I¡¯m driving now.¡±

    ¡°Wait for me toe back.¡± Edward nodded.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Only once Jeanne hung up the phone did Edward slowly put down the phone.

    Nox was beside Edward.

    The two of them were staying in a small hotel in the remote area of Cape Town. Nox stood on the balcony as he smoked and said, ¡°Basically, we can confirm that the people following us are from the Delta Mafia.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Edward responded while taking a cigarette and started smoking.

    ¡°It¡¯s also clear that the head of the Hills in the Delta Inds is Kingsley. Kingsley Thorn¡¯s original name is Kingsley Hills, but he changed it to avoid exposing his identity.¡± Nox looked at Edward, ¡°In fact, we should¡¯ve expected it. Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡±

    Edward did not answer.

    Nox seemed to have gotten used to Edward¡¯s reaction and continued to speak, ¡°Now, the Hills¡¯ business has spread all across the world. The bigger they are, the more enemies they have. Therefore, the Hills has roped in many national-level forces and has a deep rtionship with the Sanders. There are rumors that the Sanders was able to take down the Duncans and change history because of the Hills¡¯ secret operations.¡±

    Edward rarely expressed his opinions, but his brain was working quickly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve looked up a lot of things about the Hills and found a troubling thing for the Hills. There are very few people in the family, and most generations only have had one child. Only Kingsley¡¯s generation had two children to seed the family. The other one was Kingsley¡¯s sister, Penelope Thorn, whose original name was Penelope Hill.¡± Nox paused. ¡°You should know who Penelope Thorn is, right?¡±

    Edward took a drag of his cigarette and said with certainty, ¡°Jeanne¡¯s mother.¡±

    Nox nodded.

    They finally knew Jeanne¡¯s background.

    Nox said, ¡°There¡¯s no gender discrimination for one to be the Hills¡¯s sessor. It¡¯s different from Harken¡¯s tradition. Regardless of whether the Hills have a boy or a girl, they can be the sessor. The only requirement is that the sessor¡¯s next sessor has to have the surname Hill. That made Penelope the Hills¡¯ sessor and not Kingsley. However, Penelope is a rare one among all the Hills because she was not interested in seeding the family. In fact, she was very disgusted with the Hills¡¯ cruel and bloody business. After she came of age, she even ran away from the Hills, hid her identity, and came to the Harken to work at Lawrence Enterprise.¡±

 Chapter 656

    <h4>Chapter 656: The Rtionship Between Edward and Jeanne Started When She Was in the Womb!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Edward put out her cigarette. ¡°Continue.¡±

    ¡°ording to the investigation, before Penelope left the Hills, the Hills wanted her to marry the Sanders to strengthen the Hills¡¯ power. Do you know who Penelope was going to marry?¡± Nox raised his eyebrows.

    Edward did not answer.

    He usually only needed an answer.

    ¡°Not the current leader, but the younger brother of the leader, Joseph Sanders, the most talented and capable man in the Sanders was said to be a candidate for the leader!¡± Nox said, ¡°Butter, the former leader of the Sanders eventually passed the position to the current leader, who was less qualified. I¡¯m not sure the specific reason, but it was said that the eldest son should inherit the position.¡±

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be that simple.¡± Edward was certain.

    ¡°I also don¡¯t think that¡¯s all to it. After all, it concerns the affairs of a country. The leader should choose the most outstanding candidate. But now, with Joseph dead at an early age, It¡¯s difficult to find out the reason. And my investigation has reached a bottleneck.¡± Nox seemed a little helpless.

    Edward nodded his head.

    ¡°I¡¯ve basically sorted out the mafia matters. Edward, you should consider your rtionship with Jeanne,¡± Nox reminded him.

    Edward¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Jeanne is the eldest daughter of the Hills. ording to the current situation, with Kingsley not married and no children, Jeanne is the sessor of the Hills. Once she takes over the Hills, based on the current rtionship between the Hills and the Sanders...¡± Nox hit the nail on the head. ¡°You and Jeanne are enemies.¡±

    Edward remained expressionless, and Nox could not tell what he was thinking.

    However, Nox did not force Edward to make a decision. In any case, Edward was more rational than anyone else.

    Nox sighed. ¡°What you worried about hase true. Ms. Lawrence is just the daughter of a family in Harken. How could she be rted to the famous Hills in the Delta Inds? How could Alexander, Jeanne¡¯s father, have deserved the eldest daughter of the Hills? Jeanne¡¯s mother must¡¯ve been blind too. Edward, I went to investigate what Penelope looked like because how ugly could a woman like her be to fall in love with a trashy man like Alexander? However, Jeanne looks very alike to her mother. Not to mention back then, but even now, her mother is unmatchable.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Edward nodded.

    ¡°You know?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve met Jeanne¡¯s mother a few times before,¡± Edward said.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you train with us at the base when you were young? When did you have the time to meet Jeanne¡¯s mother? I¡¯ve never even met her. I think the first time I met Jeanne¡¯s mother was at her funeral, where there was a ck and white photo in the hall. But because it was a photo of a dead person, I don¡¯t think I looked at it.¡±

    ¡°When Jeanne was born,¡± Edward suddenly said.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Nox was a little confused.

    ¡°When I was four years old and before I went to the base. Eden happened to be born that year, so I followed my big brother to the hospital to visit Eden. That was the time I met Jeanne¡¯s mother. She had a big belly and seemed to be in the hospital to deliver her baby.¡± Edward could not remember it all.

    After all, he was very young at that time.

    However, he could still remember some of the scenes clearly.

    At that time, the Swans gathered in the ward and teased Eden, who was just born. Since he had nothing to do, he walked out of the ward and met a pregnant woman with a big belly in the corridor.

    The pregnant woman called out to him, ¡°Fourth Master Swan.¡±

    He did not know that woman back then, but because she called his name, he stopped to look at her.

    He heard her say, ¡°Can you help me buy an ice cream at the snack bar?¡±

    Edward was stunned by what she said.

    He was now four years old and had never been ordered around.

    Many people would treat him with respect when they looked at him, much less order him around.

    ¡°Look at my belly and how much of a struggle it is for me. Can you help me buy one?¡± Penelope pointed at her round belly.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask your family to buy one for you?¡± Although he was four years old, his father¡¯s strict education made him much more mature than his age, and he was even on guard.

    ¡°Because I have no family,¡± Penelope answered nonchntly.

 Chapter 657 - The Relationship Between Edward and Jeanne Started When She Was in the Womb!

    <h4>Chapter 657: The Rtionship Between Edward and Jeanne Started When She Was in the Womb!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Edward looked at her.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I have to trouble you to do it for me.¡± Penelope looked expectant.

    Edward did not know why, but he agreed and bought a huge ice cream and gave it to Penelope.

    Penelope ate happily like a child.

    However, she was only halfway through her ice cream when a group of doctors and nurses in white coats rushed into her ward and took the ice cream away from her hands. Then, they lectured Penelope angrily.

    Edward had forgotten what they lectured her about.

    All he remembered was the doctors checking Penelope¡¯s body carefully and only leaving after a long time.

    After they left, Penelope was the only one in the room.

    There was also Edward, who had been waiting by her side.

    Edward asked her, ¡°Why do you still want to eat ice cream if you can¡¯t eat it?¡±

    ¡°I was craving it,¡± Penelope answered matter-of-factly.

    ¡°But you have to think about the baby in your stomach. What if something happens to her?¡± When his sister-inw was pregnant, she was extremely cautious.

    However, the pregnant woman before him was the total opposite.

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Penelope suddenly became serious.

    Edward frowned.

    ¡°Since you gave me ice cream, you have to be responsible for my daughter if anything happens to her.¡±

    Edward¡¯s face turned green.

    She was the one who wanted to eat it. How could she me him now?

    ¡°Fourth Master.¡± Penelope beckoned for him toe over.

    Edward looked guarded and unhappy.

    ¡°Do you want a wife?¡± Penelope suddenly asked.

    Edward¡¯s entire face turned red.

    ¡°How about I give birth to a wife for you?¡± Penelope continued to tease him.

    Edward¡¯s face turned even redder.

    ¡°I don¡¯t ask for much. Just treat her well in the future,¡± Penelope said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to,¡± Edward refused loudly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t refuse too soon. What if you regret it?¡±

    At that, Edward immediately ran out of Penelope¡¯s ward. He knew he would not regret it. However, he did not take that matter to heart as well.

    After that, he went to the base to receive training. He woulde back asionally, and there was once he bumped into Penelope again.

    That time, it was at a business dinner that he apanied his father to attend.

    He was eight years old that year, but since he was taller than his peers, he gave people the impression of a noble young man.

    When he left his father for the backyard to get some fresh air, he saw Penelope swinging on the swing barefoot.

    He had never seen a woman take off her gorgeous high heels at an event like that.

    ¡°Fourth Master.¡± Penelope looked at him and greeted him.

    Edward thought she would not recognize the woman, but he could not believe he remembered her so vividly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember me?¡± Penelope smiled and said, ¡°You bought me ice cream, and I said I would give you a wife.

    ¡°Your wife is four years old now,¡± Penelope said naturally.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t agree to it.¡±

    ¡°Come here. Let me show you a photo of your wife.¡± Penelope called out to Edward as if she could not feel Edward¡¯s repulsion.

    Edward did not want to go over. However, at that moment, he made his way over as if some kind of force was pulling him to her.

    Back then, the pixels on mobile phones were not high. However, he could see from the screen how beautiful and doll-like the little girl was.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she pretty?¡± Penelope asked.

    Edward nodded instinctively.

    ¡°You must treat her very well in the future,¡± Penelope reminded him.

    Edward quickly ran away. ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    Then, the next time he saw Penelope was at her funeral. That year, he was 12 years old.

    He did not expect the woman, who would always have a conversation with him and had a smile on her face, would suddenly die.

    Apparently, it was a car ident, and when she died... she was beyond recognition.

    On that day, he also met his ¡°wife¡±, a girl called Jeanne.

    She was kneeling on the ground as if the whole world had abandoned her.

    In fact, the image of Penelope stayed in Edward¡¯s mind for a long time. He always thought that the person who became Penelope¡¯s daughter should be very happy. After all, even though he was not Penelope¡¯s child and had only interacted with Penelope twice in a hurry, he could still feel the warmth Penelope gave off. Oh, how happy would Penelope¡¯s daughter be?

    However, the happier she was, the more miserable she would be!

    The unexpected loss of someone like that must be very painful.

    Yet, he could do nothing about it.

    Ever since he was young, he did not have the ability to love others, nor did he have the ability to treat others well.

 Chapter 658

    <h4>Chapter 658: The Rtionship Between Edward and Jeanne Started When She Was in the Womb!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    All he had were those cruel and bloody methods.

    Therefore, when the Swans were about to leave Penelope¡¯s memorial service, he said to the eight-year-old Eden, ¡°Take good care of that little girl.¡±

    He got someone else to take care of her to fulfill Penelope¡¯s wish.

    Ever since Eden was young, Eden had always been afraid of Edward, so he listened to everything Edward said.

    Hence, he followed Edward¡¯s request and took the initiative to get to know Jeanne.

    Then, they fell in love.

    Edward came back to his senses and said, ¡°Find out how Alexander and Penelope got together back then.¡±

    ¡°Are you suspecting something?¡± Nox was shocked.

    ¡°As you said, I¡¯m also surprised that Penelope got together with Alexander. ording to my understanding of Penelope, she shouldn¡¯t be interested in Alexander.¡±

    ¡°What you mean is that there¡¯s a story behind this?¡±

    ¡°Just check it out.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Nox agreed immediately.

    ¡°By the way, you and Jeanne...¡± Nox had to remind him again, ¡°What exactly do you n to do with her?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s my wife.¡± Edward enunciated each word clearly. ¡°Nothing can separate us.¡±

    ¡°What if she wants to kill you?¡±

    ¡°She won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Are you that confident?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Edward was very certain.

    With that, Nox shrugged helplessly.

    He suddenly felt very fortunate that he did not have a woman he liked. Having sex with a woman was fine, but he was not interested in dating or anything of that sort.

    On second thought, he really could not simply like anyone.

    His life was more important.

    ¡­

    In South Hampton City, Monica had been holding her phone the entire time.

    Her mind was filled with Finn saying he would ¡°kill her¡±. The more she thought about it, the more upset she felt.

    Just then, her phone rang.

    Monica looked at Michael¡¯s call and picked it up while suppressing her emotions. ¡°Michael.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already been taken care of.¡± Michael said, ¡°I¡¯ve pulled some strings and removed all of our news. Now, as long as there are people spreading this news on the inte, all of them will be restricted. It should be taken down very soon.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have troubled you!¡± Monica was a little touched.

    ¡°Silly, this matter started because of me, so it¡¯s only natural for me to take care of it. Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± Michael was always a hundred times gentler toward Monica.

    Monica bit her lip.

    She did not know what else she could say to Michael.

    Everyone was suspicious of Michael. Jeannie kept reminding her to be on guard against him, but Michael would prove himself to her every time, and she really could not bring herself to doubt him.

    However, she had no choice but to listen to Jeanne.

    Even now, she felt a little guilty toward Michael.

    Michael seemed to have also felt that Monica was deliberately keeping a distance from him. Hence, he hurriedly changed the topic. ¡°Oh, right. Monica, I have a distant cousin who came back from studying abroad. He studied medicine, mainly in the field of research and development. However, he¡¯s a recent graduate, and it seems like Cardellini Enterprise doesn¡¯t ept new graduates directly into yourpany¡¯s research team. I wonder if I can pull some strings for him. This child has been quite smart since he was young and has always wanted to enter yourpany¡¯s research and development team. His parents have told me several times, but I didn¡¯t say yes to them. Yesterday, they got my mother to tell me, and I really can¡¯t stand it anymore.¡±

    ¡°Send me your cousin¡¯s resume, and I¡¯ll let my dad know. The research team has been preparing for a new recruit recently, so I¡¯ll see if they can amodate him.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Michael thanked her.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, but don¡¯t get your hopes up too high. My dad still has the final say in thepany¡¯s matters. That old man can be quite stubborn sometimes.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just try your best. If it really doesn¡¯t work out, I have a reason to reject them,¡± Michael said.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll send you my cousin¡¯s resume right away and leave you to it.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After hanging up, Monica immediately opened the news application on her phone and searched for the news this morning. As expected, they were all taken down.

    She searched for rted topics on the browser again, only to find that the topic had been taken down.

    Michael was quite efficient.

    She gritted her teeth and called Jeanne. ¡°Jeannie, the news is gone.¡±

    Jeanne had just walked into Lawrence Enterprise.

    After leaving the Lawrence family¡¯s manor, she went straight to work. It was about time she returned after two days of rest.

    Moreover, Alexander was gone, and thepany needed a new person in charge, and Joshua was not capable enough.

    She sat in her office and beckoned for Amy to go out first as she picked up Monica¡¯s call. ¡°So your heart has softened?¡±

 Chapter 659

    <h4>Chapter 659: The Rtionship Between Edward and Jeanne Started When She Was in the Womb!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Michael might not be who you think he is.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. I only asked you to test him and not to make you think he¡¯s a bad person.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Monica replied and asked, ¡°Then, do we need to do anything else?¡±

    ¡°Monica, you need to change your mindset.¡±

    ¡°What mindset?¡± Monica was dumbfounded.

    ¡°We¡¯re testing Michael now, not harming him. Everything we do won¡¯t cause any harm to Michael, and please don¡¯t think you owe him anything by doing this.¡± Jeanne was a little disappointed in Monica. ¡°What did Michael do to you to make you think you owe it to him by helping him?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Monica did not know why she felt that way.

    However, Jeanne knew.

    It was because Michael was pretty smart. He knew very well how to treat Monica to soften her heart.

    Despite knowing that, Jeanne would not say it out loud.

    If she did, Monica would assume she had ill intentions toward Michael, and once she had ill intentions, Monica would think more about Michael.

    ¡°You only need to think of it in this way. Everything you¡¯re doing now is to remove one of our prejudices toward Michael. You¡¯re helping him now, not harming him. If Michael can do everything I¡¯ve told you, I¡¯ll believe he¡¯s a good person and that he had no choice but to choose to be with you in such a way. I¡¯ll even support you in helping Michael. I¡¯ll also convince your parents, including Finn.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Monica was pleasantly surprised, but she suddenly felt disappointed. ¡°I feel like I can¡¯t convince Finn.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I called him today. He said if I went near him again, he would kill me.¡± Monica wanted to cry.

    Jeanne was also a little surprised.

    Had Finn reached that breaking point?

    ¡°Jeannie, do you think I can return to Finn¡¯s side after all this with Michael is over?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Jeanne really could not give her an answer.

    ¡°I¡¯m really scared that Finn doesn¡¯t want me anymore¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you¡¯re afraid now.¡± Jeanne had no choice but to tell her the cold, hard truth. However, she was also giving Monica some courage. ¡°As long as you¡¯re still with Michael, whatever you do will hurt Finn. Therefore, what you need to do now is not to salvage your rtionship with Finn but to end it with Michael as soon as possible. Once it¡¯s over, you can think about how to get Finn back.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± Monica agreed with Jeanne¡¯s thoughts.

    Finn was treating her that way now because he did not believe she was only doing it to help Michael. He did not even believe that Michael was a good person and that once she helped Michael, she would be able to return to his side. Once she proved to him that it was all true, Finn would not treat her like that anymore.

    Suddenly, she felt motivated again.

    As expected, Jeanne was the best atforting people. No matter how unhappy she was,?she would feel much better under Jeanne¡¯s guidance.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk anymore. I have work to do.¡± After Jeanne said that, she did not forget to remind Monica, ¡°Regarding the matter of testing Michael, take it seriously.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Monica agreed immediately.

    After that, they both hung up.

    Having received a resume from Michael, Monica took a few nces at it and forwarded it to her father. Then, she made a call to her father. ¡°Dad.¡±

    ¡°You still have the guts to call me?¡± Gary gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Dad.¡± Monica acted like a spoiled child.

    ¡°What did you just send me?¡±

    ¡°A friend¡¯s resume. He graduated from a famous university overseas and now wants to join ourpany¡¯s research team¨C¡±

    ¡°Do you have reliable friends?¡± Gary interrupted Monica mid-sentence.

    ¡°Dad.¡± Monica got annoyed.

    ¡°Except for Jeannie.¡±

    F*ck! Was she not his biological daughter?

    ¡°Thepany has its own rules and regtions when selecting people. If everyone pulls some strings to get into thepany, what threat will we invite? No matter who it is, I won¡¯t agree to this matter. Don¡¯t waste your breath.¡± Gary directly rejected Monica.

    Monica was a little angry, but she also knew that her father was sometimes a principled person, especially when it came to matters of work.

    Moreover, the research team was the lifeblood of their family¡¯s business, so they could not be careless.

    She thought about it for a while but did not say anything else so as to avoid asking for trouble.

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll hang up.¡±

    ¡°Monica!¡± Gary suddenly flew into a rage.

    Monica was shocked. ¡°Dad, why are you shouting?¡±

    ¡°Do you know what day it is today?¡±

    ¡°What day is it?¡± Monica was dumbfounded.

 Chapter 660

    <h4>Chapter 660: The Rtionship Between Edward and Jeanne Started When She Was in the Womb!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s your Mother¡¯s birthday! I thought you had a conscience to realize and called me to talk about your mother!¡± Gary was about to explode from anger.

    What?

    Monica was dumbstruck.

    She had forgotten that today was her mother¡¯s birthday. To be exact, she had never taken serious note of it.

    Gary was so infuriated, to say the least. ¡°Come home for dinner tonight and spend time with your mother. She has been so worried about youtely!¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Monica agreed.

    Then, Gary abruptly hung up the phone.

    Monica looked at the phone, wondering why the old man was so angry. He did not even know how to control himself, considering his heart was weak.

    She adjusted her emotions and dialed Michael¡¯s number. ¡°Michael, I just told my father about your cousin, and¡­ there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I got it. I¡¯ll inform my mom and tell her to reject them.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Silly, you¡¯re helping me. Why are you apologizing?¡±

    Monica acknowledged him.

    ¡°Oh, right. My mom is making dinner today, and she said she would get the maid to send you a serving. Don¡¯t think too much about it. It¡¯s just a token of my mom¡¯s appreciation for your help. When the maid sends it over, you can go down to pick it up. You don¡¯t have to feel sorry.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going back to my parents¡¯ house soon. It¡¯s my mom¡¯s birthday today, so...¡± Monica was a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Is it your mom¡¯s birthday?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I forgot, and my dad scolded me so badly.¡±

    Michael chuckled. ¡°Well, you should be.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I need to go home and apologize. I appreciate your mom¡¯s thoughts. Besides, I rarely eat in. I always order takeout, so tell your mom not to prepare anything for me in the future.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let her know. You should hurry back.¡±

    ¡°Bye-bye.¡±

    ¡°Bye-bye.¡±

    Monica hung up the phone and was lost in her thoughts as she looked at it.

    Michael was always considerate of her and would never make things difficult for her. However, why was everyone doubtful of him?

    Meanwhile, Michael¡¯s expression changed the moment he hung up the phone.

    It seemed it was not an easy task to get his people into Cardellini Enterprise. However, without having ess to Cardellini Enterprise, it would be difficult for him to obtain their research and development. Then, he would not be able to replicate another Cardellini Enterprise in the pharmaceutical industry.

    With that, he made another call. ¡°Mom.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush me. The maid is already making dinner. Once it¡¯s done, I¡¯ll have her send it to Monica. I don¡¯t even know why you¡¯re fawning over Monica so much. She really doesn¡¯t carry herself like a high-ssdy. How is she worthy of you? If it was not for the president, I think you¡¯re losing out a lot by being with Monica¨C¡±

    ¡°Mom,¡± Michael interrupted her.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I won¡¯t say anymore.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just letting you know that you don¡¯t have to go through with dinner because Monica is going back to her parents¡¯ house today. By the way, I¡¯ll think of a way to bring Monica over tonight. Cooperate with me and put on a show.¡±

    ¡°What show?¡±

    Michael told her about his n and exhorted, ¡°Don¡¯t mess up. The president is waiting for my results.¡±

    ¡°All the president does is give you the job and waits to reap the benefits from you. He didn¡¯t even give you any benefits. He has so many daughters, yet he doesn¡¯t even want to marry one of them to you,¡± Reese said unhappily. She was really dissatisfied with Monica as a ¡°daughter-inw¡±.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way I can marry the Sanders¡¯ daughter.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you see in Monica.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not because of her. The Sanders won¡¯t allow us, the Rosses, to have too much power. If I marry his daughter, he won¡¯t promote me so brazenly because he¡¯ll be afraid I¡¯ll stir up trouble and threaten the Sanders¡¯ political power. However, if I don¡¯t marry his daughter and show that I like Monica, he will think I don¡¯t have a great ambition for power and put down his guard against me. Only then will he let me develop my career.¡±

    ¡°This president is a sinister and cunning person,¡± Reese cursed. ¡°He wants to use you, but he¡¯s afraid you¡¯ll have too much power. He¡¯s taking all the good things from you!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the food chain, and it¡¯s the top of the food chain that enjoys such power.¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to be together with Monica. What kind of woman is Monica? Any of the Sanders¡¯ daughters is a hundred times better than Monica.¡±

    ¡°Monica is good too. Mom, that¡¯s enough.¡± Michael was clearly unhappy with Reese¡¯s evaluation of Monica.

 Chapter 661

    <h4>Chapter 661: The Rtionship Between Edward and Jeanne Started When She Was in the Womb!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°I feel sorry for you, Michael,¡± Reese said through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. Even if I don¡¯t marry the Sanders¡¯ daughter, I can still get their help.¡±

    Reese was surprised. ¡°Melody, whom you were closest to, is dead.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not her¡­ Anyway, now is not the time yet. Just wait and see,¡± Michael sneered.

    Since Warren wanted to use him without helping him, he would make him pay!

    Just like what his mother said, he could not let the Sanders take all the benefits!

    In the future, he wanted to have a dominating presence and not rely on someone else!

    ¡­

    Monica returned to the Cardellini family¡¯s vi with a bunch of flowers she bought for her mother.

    The sound of her mother and Sarah giggling came from inside the house.

    F*ck.

    What did her father say about her mother worrying about her? Was she notughing happily?

    Monica snorted, thinking that she could never trust what an adult said.

    With that, she walked into the living room with the flowers in her hands.

    ¡°Cousin.¡± Sarah immediately saw Monica.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever go to school?¡± Monica asked Sarah in a harsh tone.

    ¡°It¡¯s sports day today, and I¡¯ve always been bad at sports, so I didn¡¯t sign up for any events and came back. Moreover, it¡¯s my aunt¡¯s birthday today. I have to apany her no matter what,¡± Sarah said like a spoiled child.

    Ruby hugged Sarah in her arms affectionately.

    Monica felt that her eyes were burning. She ced the bouquet on the coffee table unhappily. ¡°This is for you.¡±

    Ruby looked at her daughter¡¯s angry expression and smiled. ¡°You remember that it¡¯s my birthday today!¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± She would never admit that it was her father who told her.

    ¡°Has the cast on your leg been removed?¡± Compared to Gary, Ruby was much gentler toward Monica.

    ¡°It was removed yesterday.¡±

    ¡°What did the doctor say?¡±

    ¡°The doctor said we can remove the steel nails after some time.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Ruby smiled softly. ¡°Be careful in the future.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Monica nodded.

    ¡°Your father said he would be back for lunch at noon. I wonder where he is now?¡± Ruby looked at the door. ¡°Monica, call your father for me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± If she called, she would definitely be scolded.

    Sarah volunteered. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not as reliable as your cousin.¡±

    Monica was furious at thatment.

    Sarah made the call. ¡°Uncle, are you home? Your wife misses you so much.¡±

    ¡°Oh, child.¡± Ruby blushed.

    Gary, on the other end of the phone, seemed to be in a good mood, and his voice was gentle. ¡°Sarah, tell your aunt that I¡¯ll be there in five minutes.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Sarah quickly passed on the message. ¡°Uncle will be back in five minutes.¡±

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll get the servants to set the table.¡±

    With that, Ruby left the living room, leaving only Sarah and Monica together.

    Monica ignored Sarah. The rtionship between the two cousins had always been... disproportionate anyway.

    The main problem was that Sarah was trying to please her parents.

    As for Monica, her father always looked down on her.

    ¡°Cousin.¡± Sarah knew Monica did not like her, but she still took the initiative to be friendly to her.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I saw the news about you, Michael, and Finn today.¡±

    ¡°Why are you kids reading those things?¡±

    ¡°Our entire ss saw it, and everyone thought Finn was evil,¡± Sarah said unhappily. ¡°I even got into a fight with my ssmates. Look, I¡¯m all scratched up here.¡±

    As she said that, she stretched out her arm for Monica to see.

    Indeed, there were a few obvious scratches on her fair arm, and they looked hideous.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you report it to your teacher?¡±

    ¡°How old am I to report it to the teacher? But don¡¯t worry, I won in the end,¡± Sarah said indifferently.

    Monica rolled her eyes. ¡°In that case, why are you telling me all this? To prove that you¡¯re good at fighting?¡±

    ¡°No, I just want to tell you that no matter how Finn behaves, I like him very much and want to be with him in the future.¡±

    ¡°Sarah!¡± Monica threw a fit.

    Sarah¡¯s gaze was firm. ¡°I like him very much.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re 12 years younger than Finn! Are you crazy? Do you think your parents will agree?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about them. I like Finn and must be with him.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t allow it!¡± Monica¡¯s voice was loud.

    Was Sarah trying to piss her off?

    ¡°Monica, what are you doing? Why are you throwing a tantrum at your cousin?¡± Ruby came out of the kitchen with an annoyed look on her face.

    Monica did not want to say anything, but Sarah said frankly, ¡°Monica got angry when I said I liked Finn.¡±

    When Ruby heard that, she was shocked.

    ¡°Can¡¯t I like him?¡± Sarah blinked.

    ¡°No.¡± Ruby came back to her senses. ¡°It¡¯s just that¨C¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not wrong to like someone.¡±

    ¡°But¨C¡±

    ¡°Anyway, I like Finn. Now that Monica and Finn are divorced, I¡¯m going to pursue Finn.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Monica was furious. ¡®Who says you can have feelings for my man?¡¯

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Sarah was also a little angry.

    The moment Monica wanted to go up and strangle Sarah to death, she suddenly saw Gary appear in the hall, and beside him was Finn.

    Monica was stunned.

    Why was Finn here?

    On the contrary, the moment Finn saw her, his expression darkened.

 Chapter 662 - The Shareholder Meeting, A Huge Catfight

    <h4>Chapter 662: The Shareholder Meeting, A Huge Catfight</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Monica was really surprised to see Finn.

    Especially when their eyes met, she could see the coldness in Finn¡¯s eyes.

    Finn¡¯s words from that morning echoed in her ears. He said if she went near him again, he would kill her.

    She bit her lips, and her body tensed up.

    Then, she lowered her head and forced herself to avert her gaze, pretending she did not see him.

    On the contrary, Sarah, who was beside her, seemed very excited.

    She quickly ran to Finn¡¯s side with a warm expression. ¡°Finn, you¡¯re here.¡±

    Gary frowned and demanded in an elder¡¯s tone, ¡°How can you call him by his first name? You should call him¨C¡±

    He almost said the word, brother-inw.

    However, after a pause, he changed his words. ¡°Call him Mr. Finn.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Finn.¡± Sarah immediately changed her words.

    ¡®Let¡¯s see how you can like him now!¡¯ Monica wanted to strangle Sarah to death.

    Finn reacted a little coldly. ¡°Just call me by my name.¡±

    Sarah pouted and was a little unhappy.

    Monicaughed to herself. She knew very well how difficult it was to deal with a man like Finn, and Sarah was still too inexperienced.

    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Ruby walked to the door and greeted Gary affectionately. When she saw Finn¡¯s arrival, she was a little surprised, but she quickly said warmly, ¡°Oh, Finn is here too. Come in. Let¡¯s have lunch together.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to help uncle check his heart.¡± Finn was exining why he was there.

    ¡°I almost forgot that Finn hasn¡¯t started work yet. Fortunately, I gave Finn a call before I went straight to the hospital. Otherwise, I would have wasted another trip,¡± Gary added.

    ¡°Are you not feeling well again?¡± Ruby was worried.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s a routine check-up,¡± Gary quickly exined. ¡°Finn said the routine check-up can be done at home. All he needs is the equipment in the medical box.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡± Ruby heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s eat first. You can do the check-up after we¡¯ve eaten.¡±

    ¡°The routine check doesn¡¯t take long¨C¡±

    ¡°Finn.¡± Ruby sounded a little angry. ¡°Today is my birthday. Is it so difficult to get you to have a meal with me?¡±

    Finn stayed quiet.

    Gary patted Finn¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s your auntie¡¯s birthday. We were already your family before you were with Monica, so are we not family now that you¡¯re divorced from Monica?¡±

    Finn forced a smile. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. I just wanted to have lunch after the check-up.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no rush,¡± Gary said. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡±

    Finn agreed.

    Throughout the whole process, Monica¡¯s heart was beating very fast.

    She thought that with Finn¡¯s personality, he would turn around and leave. Fortunately, he still showed her parents some respect.

    Ruby invited Finn to sit at the dining table, and Monica followed along and sat next to Finn.

    Just as she sat down, Finn stood up from her seat and sat on the other side with Sarah in between.

    Monica pursed her lips.

    Finn¡¯s rejection of her was obvious.

    Gary and Ruby also saw it and chose to ignore it too.

    On the other hand, Sarah was very excited. She even moved her seat closer to Finn.

    However, Finn did not like people to get close to him, so he chose to remain silent at that moment.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat,¡± Ruby said warmly to make the atmosphere less awkward.

    Only then did everyone start eating.

    Ruby picked up a piece of fish and put it on Finn¡¯s te. ¡°You like to eat fish, so eat more.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, auntie.¡± Finn was very polite.

    ¡°Does Finn like fish?¡± Sarah asked.

    Finn responded but not enthusiastically.

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll learn how to cook all kinds of dishes with fish for you.¡± Sarah looked happy, seemingly because she had discovered Finn¡¯s preferences.

    Monica saw it all.

    Sarah was acting very simr to herself back in the day. When she first met Finn, she was only 19 years old, but she was also very excited when she discovered Finn¡¯s little hobbies.

    She lowered her head and ate silently.

    ¡°Do my dishes taste bad?¡± Ruby looked at her daughter.

    Monica raised her head.

    ¡°Stop picking at that pasta. Don¡¯t you like beef? I specially asked the kitchen to prepare it for you. Help yourself to some,¡± Ruby called out.

    Monica picked up a piece of beef but did not have an appetite to eat.

 Chapter 663 - The Shareholder Meeting, A Huge Catfight

    <h4>Chapter 663: The Shareholder Meeting, A Huge Catfight</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    At that moment, all her attention was on Finn and Sarah. No matter what Sarah said, Finn was only there for business.

    She was not very happy with the meal.

    At least Monica felt like a ball of fire was simmering in her heart. She really wanted to vent, but she had no choice but to control it.

    She was really afraid of Finn now ¡ª afraid he would hate her.

    After dinner, Finn apanied Gary to the second floor, and Monica could not sit still.

    She did not know how to face Finn or talk to him. It was as if... she could not talk to Finn anymore.

    She nced upstairs from time to time and tried to stop herself. However, she still got up and went upstairs in the end.

    Knowing that Finn was in her father¡¯s room, she walked toward that room but did not dare to knock on the door.

    She did not know how long she stood outside the room until the door opened.

    Then, Monica saw Finn, who walked out and ignored her existence.

    She gritted her teeth and quickly followed him. ¡°Finn.¡±

    Finn stopped.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t know my dad would call you over today. It wasn¡¯t my intention to show up around you.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Finn replied.

    He seemed to have epted her exnation, and a secondter, he left.

    Monica instinctively wanted to go after him but tried her best to hold herself back.

    She had just said she would not show up in front of him. If she did that again, would she not be pping herself in the face?

    With that, she could only try her best to slow down and go downstairs.

    Downstairs, Finn was saying goodbye to Ruby.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving first, auntie,¡± Finn said.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to stay for dinner?¡± Ruby urged her to stay.

    ¡°I still have some things to deal with, so I won¡¯t have dinner,¡± Finn refused.

    Ruby still wanted to say something, but Finn had left.

    ¡°Finn.¡± Sarah suddenly grabbed Finn.

    Monica was standing not far away from them, so she had to endure Sarah¡¯s intimate actions.

    ¡°Did you drive?¡± Sarah asked.

    Finn nodded.

    ¡°Is it out of the way for you to send me back to school? I skipped ss today, but the teacher just called. If I don¡¯t go back to participate in the sports day, they¡¯ll call my parents in.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not on the way,¡± Finn refused tly.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Asking you to drop me off on the way is just an excuse. I can take a taxi back to school.¡±

    Finn looked at Sarah, who quickly promised, ¡°I won¡¯t give you any trouble.¡±

    Finn did not want to argue with Sarah at the moment, so he nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Sarah almost jumped up and cheered.

    On the contrary, Monica just looked at them and clenched her fists.

    ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll go pack my things. Aunt, I¡¯m going back to school.¡± Sarah ran upstairs excitedly.

    While Finn was waiting for Sarah in the living room, Ruby looked at her daughter but did not say anything.

    She had thought it through. It was not impossible for Sarah to be with Finn.

    She and Gary had always regarded Finn highly. Since Monica did not have the fortune to be together with him, there was no way Sarah could not.

    Anyway, regarding love, they would never know whether they were suited for each other if they never tried.

    Gary went downstairs to the hall and said to Monica, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Why don¡¯t you leave with Finn too?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m back to celebrate my mother¡¯s birthday, and it¡¯s only past two in the afternoon! Where do you want me to go?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care where you go! You¡¯re an adult now. Are you going to disturb your mom and me from having time together alone? Can¡¯t you read the room?¡±

    Monica wondered who it was that made here back.

    She rolled her eyes. ¡°Alright, enjoy your time together, you two. Try your best to give me a younger brother.¡±

    ¡°Monica.¡± Gary¡¯s tone sounded somewhat reproachful.

    Ruby blushed as well.

    Fortunately, Monica¡¯s phone suddenly rang at that moment. To avoid being scolded, Monica picked up the call without even looking at the caller ID. ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Monica, are you at your parents¡¯ house?¡± Michael¡¯s voice sounded from the phone.

    ¡°Oh, yes.¡± Monica nced at Finn, who had been acting indifferently since the beginning.

    ¡°I¡¯m outside your parents¡¯ house.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Monica was a little nervous.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get excited. I just bought a birthday present for your mother. I won¡¯t go in, but you cane out and get it.¡±

    ¡°No need. My mom isn¡¯t 10 years old or something,¡± Monica rejected instinctively.

    ¡°It¡¯s a small token of my appreciation, and it¡¯s not a very expensive thing. I just thought auntie might need it,¡± Michael persuaded.

 Chapter 664 - The Shareholder Meeting, A Huge Catfight

    <h4>Chapter 664: The Shareholder Meeting, A Huge Catfight</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Monica could not refuse him, so she said, ¡°In that case, wait for me. I¡¯lle out to get it.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After that, Monica hung up the phone.

    Ruby asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Instead of answering Ruby¡¯s question, Monica said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the gate for a while.¡±

    After saying that, she quickly walked out to the gate.

    ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t walk so fast with your crutches.¡± Ruby reminded her worriedly.

    Nevertheless, Monica walked to the door as fast as she could, where she saw Michael¡¯s car parked at the gate. By then, Michael had gotten out of the car and was waiting for her.

    Seeing her show up, he quickly walked over and handed Monica a tightly wrapped gift box. ¡°This is for your mother.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind.¡± Monica was actually a little embarrassed.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a token of my appreciation. I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± Michael did not say much.

    As if he did not want Monica to feel too embarrassed, he turned around and was about to return to the car when he suddenly heard some voices at the door.

    Michael turned his head only to see Finn.

    At that moment, his expression darkened, even though he had disguised himself very well.

    Finn did not even look at Michael and Monica. He walked straight to his car with Sarah following him. Curious about Michael, Sarah could not help but ask, ¡°Is he my soon-to-be cousin-inw?¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t talk nonsense,¡± Monica berated Sarah.

    ¡°Oh, I know. He¡¯s the youngest director in the history of Harken, Michael, with a bright future ahead.¡±

    ¡°You tter me.¡± Michael was very polite.

    ¡°Although you¡¯re outstanding, you must treat my cousin well!¡± Sarah reminded him seriously.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and leave.¡± Monica did not want Sarah to talk any more nonsense, so she urged Sarah to leave.

    When Sarah saw that Finn was already in the car, she quickly ran over and sat in the front passenger seat.

    After that, the car drove away.

    Michael looked in the direction the car left and turned back to look at Monica. He could sense that Monica was in a very low mood.

    ¡°That person just now, is she your cousin?¡± Michael asked.

    Monica nodded. ¡°She¡¯s my uncle¡¯s daughter. She¡¯s on very good terms with my mother and often stays at our house.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±Michael nodded. ¡°Is she on very good terms with Finn too?¡±

    ¡°Sarah said she likes Finn,¡± Monica said through gritted teeth. ¡°All she knows is how to think about things other than studying.¡±

    ¡°Finn is quite popr.¡± Michael smiled faintly.

    Monica did not answer him. It was obvious that she was unhappy about it.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to take my leave.¡± Michael knew that he could not say too much at that moment.

    If he said too much, Monica would think he was deliberately ndering Finn. Over the years, he had been learning from his father to understand people and what he had to do when he was faced with someone.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Monica said. ¡°My parents are going to spend the night alone, so I¡¯ll leave after I give the gift to my mother. If It¡¯s on the way for you, can you send me back?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you then.¡±

    Monica went back and gave the gift to her mother without saying who gave it to her. Then, she quickly got into Michael¡¯s car.

    Michael drove her back.

    On the journey back, Monica was very quiet, and Michael did not say much either. Every time she did not want to speak, Michael would apany her silently.

    It also made her wonder why the person she liked was not Michael.

    Why did she still like Finn after he broke up with her? However, a breakup with Michael was a real breakup.

    If the person she liked was Michael, she might not feel so bad.

    In the quiet car, Michael¡¯s phone suddenly rang.

    He picked it up. ¡°Mom.¡±

    ¡°Michael,e back quickly. Your second great-uncle has brought your aunt and uncle to our house. He¡¯s very emotional, and I can¡¯t handle it.¡± Her voice sounded a little anxious.

    It made Michael a little anxious as well. ¡°Mom, calm him down first. I¡¯ll be there right away.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Michael drove faster.

    Monica was also surprised by Michael speeding. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°My second great-uncle is the rtive who asked us to help my cousin to enter the Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s research team. Now, he¡¯s causing trouble at our house, so I have to go back and take a look,¡± Michael said quickly and anxiously. ¡°Should I send you back first or¨C¡±

    ¡°No need. Let¡¯s go to your mother¡¯s ce right now in case something happens.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Michael did not refuse and directly drove to the Ross family¡¯s manor.

    Just as he entered the hall, he heard the sound of something being thrown.

    Michael hurriedly went over and grabbed an old man. ¡°Second great-uncle, what are you doing?¡±

 Chapter 665 - The Shareholder Meeting, A Huge Catfight

    <h4>Chapter 665: The Shareholder Meeting, A Huge Catfight</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°What am I doing? You came back just at the right time! I want to talk to you guys about my grandson¡¯s employment.¡±

    ¡°Your grandson¡¯s employment? Just apply through the proper channels. Why are you causing a ruckus at our house?¡±

    ¡°Why am I causing a ruckus? Tsk, tsk, tsk. This is amazing. Now that you¡¯re Director Ross, can¡¯t I, an old man, ask for your help?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Michael was angry. ¡°If you continue like this, I¡¯ll get someone to kick you out.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about kicking me out! Back when your father was still alive, he would treat me with respect. Who do you think you are now?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s within my capabilities, I¡¯ll be happy to help my cousin. But if it isn¡¯t, helping him isn¡¯t my duty. It¡¯s useless for you to mess around here.¡± Michael¡¯s presence was still very imposing.

    However, that second great-uncle did not care at all. He shouted at Michael, ¡°Within your capabilities? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you have a lot of power now. Moreover, you¡¯re together with the Cardellinis¡¯ daughter. Letting your cousin enter Cardellini Enterprise is a piece of cake! You¡¯re not helping me because you don¡¯t want to.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste my time with you.¡± Seemingly having lost his patience, Michael went forward and tugged on that second great-uncle, wanting to kick him out of the house.

    Reese seemed persuaded for a moment.

    However, the second great-uncle¡¯s son saw how his father was being treated, so he went forward to push Michael away.

    To protect himself, Michael quickly let go of his second great-uncle, who lost his bnce and fell to the ground, hitting his head.

    Everyone was shocked.

    Uncle and aunt rushed over excitedly. ¡°Dad, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Second great-uncle?¡± Michael looked at him in shock.

    The second great-uncle screamed in pain, ¡°Michael, I¡¯m 70 years old this year, and how dare you hit me. You actually hit me like this. I¡¯m going to sue you and tell everyone you¡¯re heartless, that you don¡¯t care about your rtives. I¡¯m going to destroy your reputation. What are the two of you still standing there for? Take pictures for me. Hurry up!¡±

    The uncle and aunt quickly took out their phones and took a lot of photos.

    ¡°Don¡¯t take any photos!¡± Michael reprimanded.

    However, the two of them still took a lot of photos. After they were done, they even held onto their phones tightly.

    ¡°Hurry up and delete them.¡± Reese was also a little agitated.

    ¡°Don¡¯t delete them!¡± The second great-uncley on the ground and refused to get up. ¡°Unless you agree to let your cousin enter Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s research team, I¡¯ll get your uncle and aunt to send the photos out. I refuse to believe that the world won¡¯t side with us.¡±

    ¡°Second great-uncle, you...¡± Furious, Michael gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Whatever!¡±

    ¡°Michael.¡± Reese stopped him. ¡°No, you can¡¯t have any more negative news. We¡¯ve only managed to stabilize the situation after much difficulty. If any scandal of yours gets exposed, our family will be done for.¡±

    However, Michael remained unmoved.

    At that moment, Reese seemed to have noticed Monica, who was also shocked by the strange actions of the second great-uncle¡¯s family.

    She had always thought that only television would have such... melodramatic and despicable scenes.

    She did not expect it to happen right before her eyes.

    ¡°Monica.¡± Reese grabbed Monica. ¡°Can you take it as helping me? Can you tell your father to let Michael¡¯s cousin join Cardellini Enterprise? I¡¯ve seen his resume. Yourpany won¡¯t lose out on anything by hiring him.¡±

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t make things difficult for Monica.¡± Michael seemed unhappy about what his mother told Monica.

    ¡°I¨C¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Michael grabbed Monica¡¯s hand and wanted to leave.

    ¡°Michael, can you think about me? After your father passed away, you¡¯re all I have left. You¡¯re all we have left in the Rosses.¡± Reese cried very sadly.

    Michael was visibly trying to hold back his emotions, but he still left, dragging Monica along with him.

    ¡°Michael, if you dare to leave, I¡¯ll expose you immediately!¡± The second great-uncle threatened him from behind!

    Michael did not stop in his steps, but Monica did.

    She said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid your second uncle will expose you?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡±

    ¡°Actually...¡± Monica wanted to say something but hesitated.

    She had seen his cousin¡¯s resume. He could be considered a talent in the Cardellini Enterprise.

    However, her father was more cautious in choosing people. Usually, he would not hire those who did not know the ins and outs.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try to persuade my father again,¡± Monica said.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you.¡±

    ¡°Although my father is stubborn, he can¡¯t stand me pestering him.¡±

 Chapter 666 - The Shareholder Meeting, A Huge Catfight

    <h4>Chapter 666: The Shareholder Meeting, A Huge Catfight</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°But¨C¡±

    ¡°What I¡¯m worried about is your cousin¡¯s character. If he¡¯s anything like his family, it would be really troublesome.¡±

    ¡°Although my cousin is a distant rtive and I haven¡¯t had much contact with him, when they asked me to introduce my cousin to your family, I had a chat with him and also secretly got someone to investigate him. My cousin is different from his family. Having gone through higher education, he¡¯s very sensible. Since he isn¡¯t here to cause trouble today, I think he doesn¡¯t approve of this method, or maybe these people came without my cousin knowing.¡±

    ¡°Since you say so, I believe you.¡± Monica said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll let my father know.¡±

    ¡°Actually, if your father is worried about how capable my cousin is, he can try him out first. If my cousin performs well, he can carry on. But if he doesn¡¯t, it¡¯s my cousin¡¯s fault for not being capable enough, and my second great-uncle¡¯s family will have nothing to say.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Monica nodded.

    Then, she took her phone and walked to the side.

    Michael turned around and looked at Reese for a second. It was obvious that his evil n had seeded.

    Monica was on the phone for a long while.

    She came back, ¡°My father promised your grandson toe to thepany tomorrow for an internship. The internship period is one month. If he can meet thepany¡¯s requirements within one month, he can continue to stay and be an official employee of the research team. But if he can¡¯t meet the requirements, he will be fired immediately.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not lying to me, are you?¡± The second great-uncle, who was still lying on the ground, asked Monica.

    ¡°If I¡¯m lying to you, you can expose Michael by posting the photos. In any way, it won¡¯t be a disadvantage for you.¡±

    The second great-uncle thought about it and realized it was true.

    ¡°Will you let my son go after a month, no matter how good or bad his performance is?¡± The uncle questioned, ¡°What if you purposely say you¡¯ll give my son an internship just to prevent us from exposing Michael? In reality, you¡¯ll kick him out when the internship ends.¡±

    ¡°Uncle, our business is to make a profit, and we would love to have someone who can bring profits to our business. Do you think our business is stupid?¡±

    The uncle and aunt pondered for a while.

    After that, they felt they had no other choice but to agree.

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll get my son to report to Cardellini Enterprise tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Monica nodded and looked at her second great-uncle on the ground. ¡°Why isn¡¯t he getting up then?¡±

    The uncle quickly helped his father up.

    After getting up, the second great-uncle¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Monica, I know I¡¯ve made a fool of myself today, but I¡¯m doing this for my grandson, and I pity his loving parents. My grandson has always wanted to join your family¡¯spany, and that was why I was being unreasonable. Please don¡¯t take it to heart. When you and Michael get married, I will definitely give you a big gift.¡±

    Monica was really shocked by the speed at which those people changed their behaviors.

    Michael, who did not seem to like them either, said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve gotten what you wanted, hurry up and leave.¡±

    The second great-uncle was no longer angry at Michael¡¯s order to leave. He left happily with his son and daughter-inw.

    Reese stared at their backs and turned to look at Monica. ¡°Monica, thank you so much. First, you helped Michael and were forced to divorce Finn, and now you¡¯re helping us again. I really don¡¯t know what to say¨C¡±

    ¡°Since I¡¯ve chosen to help Michael, I¡¯ll definitely help him to the end. Furthermore, what happened today was actually a piece of cake. Auntie, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Monica felt that Reese¡¯s feelings were a little too overwhelming, which she could not take.

    ¡°Monica, you¡¯re really a good girl. I really regret treating you like that back then...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past now.¡± Monica smiled and distanced herself from her. ¡°About that, I still have some matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll head back first.¡±

    ¡°You can leave after dinner.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±

    Reese still wanted to persuade her to stay, but Michael said, ¡°Alright, Mom. I¡¯ll send Monica back.¡±

    Reese nodded reluctantly.

    After Michael and Monica left, the expression on Reese¡¯s face changed.

    Monica was an idiot. She could not even take a blow in front of the mother and son. If she found out one day that everything they did was just to get Cardellini Enterprise, she would probably go crazy from anger!

    By then, Michael probably would not like Monica anymore!

    No matter what, even if she was not the princess of the Sanders, Michael could not marry Monica. That woman was not worthy of such an outstanding son of hers!

 Chapter 667 - The Shareholder Meeting, Huge Catfight

    <h4>Chapter 667: The Shareholder Meeting, Huge Catfight</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Michael drove Monica back.

    When Monica got out of the car, Michael expressed how grateful he was to her again.

    Monica smiled in response. Compared to her divorce from Finn to help Michael, that was nothing.

    With that, she said a few polite words in return and walked into the neighborhood.

    Michael looked at Monica¡¯s back, and the smile on his face disappeared instantly. As he drove, he made a call. ¡°Investigate Monica¡¯s cousin for me.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Find out if she really likes Finn and how much she likes him!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After giving his instructions, Michael hung up the phone.

    The only way to make Monica give up on Finn was if Finn was already with another woman.

    He could not let Monica resent him, so he could not rush it with Monica. Moreover, he knew very well that Monica had Jeanne by her side, whom he could not figure out, and Jeanne had Fourth Master Swan by her side. Therefore, it should not be difficult for Jeanne to discover his malicious intentions. On top of that, Monica had a deep rtionship with Jeanne. If Jeanne asked Monica to do something, Monica would definitely do it. If he were not extra careful, he would immediately be exposed.

    He had hesitated for a long time on the news this morning, but in the end, he chose to remove it immediately.

    He was worried that Monica might be testing him.

    He had a feeling that Jeanne would not sit idly by and do nothing about Monica¡¯s matter. Who knows if she might have already begun to make her move?

    After all, he could not get Monica by breaking Monica and Finn up. Instead, he had to make Finn distance himself from Monica. Once Monica knew it was impossible for her and Finn to be together, she would take the initiative to return to his embrace.

    Therefore, Monica¡¯s cousin might be useful!

    ¡­

    In Lawrence Enterprise, Jeanne was holding a senior management meeting.

    During this time, because of the deaths of Jonathan and Alexander, Lawrence Enterprise had been on a repeated downfall. The stock market was currently fluctuating, and with the new blood in the senior management, everyone started to feel anxious.

    Jeanne now needed to appease the people.

    Halfway through the meeting, the conference room¡¯s door was suddenly pushed open.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes moved, and she saw Jenifer and Joshua at the conference room¡¯s door. Then, she watched them enter the conference room without permission and walk in front of her.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    Joshua said, ¡°I¡¯m the chairman of Lawrence Enterprise. Shouldn¡¯t you know your ce, Director Lawrence?¡±

    Jeanne sneered.

    It seemed like Joshua was now using his identity as the chairman of Lawrence Enterprise to show off in thepany.

    Despite that, Jeanne stood up from her seat and gave up her seat. Anyway, Joshua would not be able to show off for long.

    However, although she stood up, Joshua did not sit down. Instead, he said bluntly, ¡°I don¡¯t like to sit where others have sat.¡±

    Jeanne looked at Joshua coldly.

    It was the killing intent in her eyes that made Joshua feel a little terrified at that moment.

    Then, at the thought that he had the most shares in thepany, Joshua toughened up.

    ¡°So, what does Chairman Lawrence want?¡± Jeanne deliberately emphasized the word ¡®chairman¡¯ with obvious sarcasm.

    Joshua pretended he did not hear it and said, ¡°The shareholder meeting is making me anxious. This senior management meeting of yours... can be put on hold for a while.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s expression was a little ugly.

    ¡°The meeting will start in five minutes, and I don¡¯t want anyone to bete.¡± After that, Joshua and Jenifer left in a domineering manner.

    Joshua had never been so tough in front of so many people before.

    It was Eden who taught him those words and how to carry himself.

    He felt that everyone in the room looked at him with admiration, and it was exhrating!

    Once Joshua left, Jeanne endured it and said, ¡°Today¡¯s meeting will end here. As for the specific work and arrangements, all of you cane up with your own ns first. After you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll meet with you one-on-one. Today, I just wanted to let everyone know that although many things have happened to thepanytely, as long as I¡¯m around, nothing will happen to Lawrence Enterprise. Please rest assured!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The other senior management directors quickly agreed.

    Most of the senior management directors were chosen by Jeanne, so naturally, they were loyal to her.

    As Jeanne left the meeting room, the other senior management directors also left one after another.

    Mason looked at Jeanne¡¯s back and seemed deep in thought, while Quinn looked like she was watching a drama unfold.

    To be honest, she did note to the Lawrence Enterprise to work because of the reason she gave when she applied for the job. She just wanted to know how powerful Jeanne was for her father to praise her!

 Chapter 668 - The Shareholder Meeting, A Huge Catfight

    <h4>Chapter 668: The Shareholder Meeting, A Huge Catfight</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Quinn had always had high expectations of herself. Although it seemed like her father did not like her, in reality, his father held her in high regard. As for the rumors that her father was fondest of Melody, it was just a show for the outsiders! In the royal family, useless people would never have any status.

    Yet now, Jeanne had a ce in the Sanders.

    Naturally, it was a threat to her.

    As the saying went, know yourself and know your enemy¡­ She wanted to see just how strong Jeanne was!

    ¡­

    Jeanne walked into the meeting room of the shareholders¡¯ meeting.

    At that moment, all the shareholders were present, and Joshua was already sitting in the middle seat.

    Jenifer sat beside Joshua, followed by the other shareholders in Lawrence Enterprise. There were a total of 15 people around the table.

    When Jeanne arrived, no good seats were left, so she sat down in the furthest seat but did not feel aggrieved.

    Joshua looked at Jeanne coldly, stood up, and said, ¡°With my grandfather and my father passing away, I¡¯m in a lot of pain, but I can¡¯t turn back time. I can¡¯t change anything other than continuing to develop Lawrence Enterprise.¡±

    Everyone looked at Joshua. Even though he looked very imposing at the moment, no one believed that he could manage apany.

    Unaware of what the others were thinking, Joshua continued, ¡°I believe everyone knows that I own 43 percent of Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s shares, which makes me the current chairman of Lawrence Enterprise. Although I have the obligation to manage the entire Lawrence Enterprise well, I know I¡¯m still young and do not have the ability to do that. I also don¡¯t want Lawrence Enterprise to suffer a huge loss because of me. Therefore, to ensure the development of Lawrence Enterprise, I hope someone more capable will take the role of executive general manager and take full responsibility for all the management and operations in thepany.¡±

    Joshua¡¯s straightforwardness made the other shareholders look at him in a different light.

    They thought that Joshua would use his shares to order thepany around, and if that were the case, it would not be long before thepany would be doomed! In fact, many shareholders had discussed in private that they would protest against Joshua being in charge of the entire Lawrence Enterprise. However, what Joshua said won the favor of all the shareholders.

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it for a long time and decided to hire the former general manager of Swan Enterprise¡¯s Swanhaven Bank, Eden, as ourpany¡¯s executive general manager,¡± Joshua suddenly announced.

    As soon as he said that, the entire room was in an uproar.

    Jeanne was not very surprised, but she was surprised by the Lawrences¡¯ actions.

    Without a doubt, letting Eden go against her was the best way the Lawrences could think of now.

    It turned out that the Lawrences were not too stupid after all.

    ¡°I believe all the shareholders have heard of how capable Eden is. I¡¯ve also spent a lot of effort to get Eden to ept the position of executive general manager. If no one has any objections, the position will be confirmed. I will get Eden to work in thepany as soon as possible and put Lawrence Enterprise back on the right track.¡±

    ¡°I have objections,¡± Jeanne said right after Joshua said his piece.

    ¡°What objections do you have? Do you want to be the executive general manager?¡± Joshua¡¯s tone was full of sarcasm. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re more capable than Eden?¡±

    ¡°In that case, how confident are you that Eden is more capable than me?¡± Jeanne asked back.

    Joshua was stunned and suddenly could not find the words to refute Jeanne.

    However, Jeanne ignored Joshua. She stood up and said domineeringly, ¡°With my grandfather and father¡¯s passing, as the Lawrences¡¯ eldest daughter, I have the responsibility to support Lawrence Enterprise. I also have the confidence to grow thepany to greater heights. Since we can handle the matter of managing thepany internally, why do we still need to hire outsiders?¡±

    ¡°Eden is not an outsider. He¡¯s the son-inw of the Lawrences and part of a Lawrence,¡± Joshua retorted.

    ¡°But his surname is not Lawrence.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re twisting the facts here.¡± Joshua¡¯s calmness was about to break.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t understand why I can¡¯t manage thepany. Why do you need to find someone else?¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re not as capable as Eden!¡±

    ¡°Whether I¡¯m capable or not depends on my achievements. May I ask what kind of great achievements Eden has made during his tenure that you trust him so much?¡± Jeanne raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°When Eden was at Swanhaven Bank, he increased Swanhaven Bank¡¯s cash flow by two percentage points. At the same time, it increased its annual profit by three percentage points. He also negotiated for the exclusive use of the bank for three Fortune 500panies.¡± Joshua should have done his homework in advance, or he would not have answered so fluently.

    Coincidentally, she had also done her homework.

    She said, ¡°The increase in Swanhaven Bank¡¯s cash flow and profit was significant, but that wasn¡¯t due to Eden¡¯s contribution. If you carefully analyze the development of Swanhaven Bank over the years, they have been growing by two to three percentage points every year for thest five years. So, as long as Swanhaven Bank doesn¡¯t make any big decision-making mistakes, this increase is a trend value. It¡¯s not from someone¡¯s achievement.¡±

    Joshua¡¯s face turned red.

    ¡°Moreover, if I remember correctly, the so-called three Fortune 500panies only signed an exclusive agreement with Swanhaven Bank¡¯s South Hampton City branch. I don¡¯t think the entirepany was included in the agreement. As far as I know, many of the threepanies¡¯ other branches use ounts from other banks. Hence, I don¡¯t think signing on with three Fortune 500panies is something to brag about. And what really counts as an achievement for Swanhaven Bank is its expansion in the overseas market. But apparently, when Eden took office, he didn¡¯t manage to negotiate it.¡±

    Joshua stared straight at Jeanne.

    He was really rendered speechless by this woman¡¯s rebuke.

    He had prepared so well and did not even give the woman the time to prepare. Yet, she could refute him so smoothly.

    At that moment, he even heard her say very domineeringly, ¡°As for my achievements, they surpass Eden¡¯s by miles!¡±

 Chapter 669 - Conspiracy Theory: She Can Only Belong To Him!

    <h4>Chapter 669: Conspiracy Theory: She Can Only Belong To Him!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°As for my achievements, they surpass Eden¡¯s by miles!¡± Jeanne¡¯s words sounded loud and clear.

    At the shareholder meeting, everyone stared at Jeanne while Joshua, overwhelmed by Jeanne¡¯s aura, red fiercely at Jeanne.

    ¡°Before returning to South Hampton City, I worked at MUK Group and immediately helped them to be the world¡¯srgest emercepany. The projects I¡¯ve won include the online marketing coboration with James Group that earned a profit of up to 1 billion, the coboration with Esther Group that sold out within seconds and earned a profit of up to 1.2 billion, and the Vizzi Group...¡± Jeanne proudly listed her previous achievements one by one. ¡°After returning to South Hampton city and entering Lawrence Enterprise, I got us the coboration with the MUK Group worth 2 billion dors. This caused Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s stock market to rise for the past three months. The sales volume of our electrical products has increased by 5 percent month-on-month, and the growth trend continues to rise. It is estimated that by the end of this year, the month-on-month growth will reach 15 percent, and the annual sales volume will increase by at least 12 percent.¡±

    As soon as she said that, everyone in the room was shocked.

    Even though they had long known about Jeanne¡¯s achievements, they did not know why, but they were still amazed to hear it from Jeanne herself.

    When they thought about it, Jeanne had only been back for four months and working with Lawrence Enterprise for three months. Never did they imagine Jeanne would bring so much profit to thepany.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes stared straight at Joshua. ¡°All in all, does the chairman think I don¡¯t have the qualifications to be Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s executive general manager?¡±

    Joshua was really rendered speechless by what Jeanne said, and an awkward silence filled the room.

    Joshua had a Bluetooth earpiece on his ear that Eden was talking to him through.

    Eden could not attend Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s shareholder meeting, so he had Joshua put on the Bluetooth earpiece. He needed to instruct Joshua on how to deal with the shareholders, how to let him smoothly enter the Lawrence Enterprise, and how to target Jeanne!

    Hence, he heard Jeanne belittling him throughout the entire process.

    He barely managed toe up with something to tell Joshua so that thetter would not be forced to agree to Jeanne immediately.

    In front of everyone, Joshua said, ¡°I don¡¯t deny your capability and amazing achievements. However, you have only just started working at Lawrence Enterprise, so your experience in Harken is limited. Of course, it¡¯s not that I disapprove of you bing the executive general manager of Lawrence Enterprise, but we¡¯re a shareholdingpany. My grandfather used to own 52 percent of the shares, but ording to the shareholder rights, my grandfather had absolute control over thepany, and he could appoint someone to a post directly. But now, none of us have more than 50 percent of the shares, so no one has the right to say that you will be the executive general manager.¡±

    Jeanne looked at Joshua coldly.

    She was still somewhat surprised by Joshua¡¯s reaction.

    ording to her understanding of Joshua, he should not have been able to reply to her at that moment. Yet, he managed to think of all that now.

    The corners of her mouth curled into a cold smile as she said, ¡°You¡¯re right. It requires a vote from all the shareholders to decide who will take the position of Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s executive general manager.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Gray.¡± Joshua directly called out to Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s secretary general.

    ¡°Yes, Chairman.¡± Greyson Gray appeared respectful.

    ¡°We¡¯re taking a vote for the position of the executive general manager. You can start counting the votes,¡± Joshua instructed.

    He said it rather domineeringly.

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    Now that Joshua had 43 percent of the shares, she would have no say in thepany if he were to casually rope in more than seven percent of the shares.

    However, she did not think Joshua had done his research in such a short period of time. He did not have the time.

    Furthermore, he wanted to vote immediately because he was wary of her. He was afraid she would rope in the shareholders after the meeting.

    That was why Joshua chose such a risky method, and no one knew the oue.

    Even Jeanne did not know if she had any chance of winning.

    Her achievements were very significant, but Eden also had quite a reputation in Harken.

    Moreover, Eden was a member of the Swans. Even though she had quite a good rtionship with the Swans now, Eden was born into the Swan family. With such a powerful name, he would be able to surpass people of the same level!

    At the scene, Joshua drew everyone¡¯s attention back and said, ¡°Shareholders, I hope you can carefully consider whether Jeanne or Eden should take the position of the executive general manager!¡±

    All the shareholders nced at each other, but no one spoke.

    After all, Lawrence Enterprise was still in turmoil, and no one wanted to be in the limelight.

 Chapter 670 - Conspiracy Theory: She Can Only Belong To Him!

    <h4>Chapter 670: Conspiracy Theory: She Can Only Belong To Him!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Next, please raise your hands to vote.¡± Joshua did not waste any time. ¡°Those who choose Jeanne to be the executive general manager of Lawrence Enterprise, please raise your hands.¡±

    Jeanne naturally raised her hands.

    However, other than Jeanne, the other shareholders at the scene looked at each other and did not move.

    The corner of Joshua¡¯s mouth curled into a smile.

    He knew Jeanne only had a small achievement, so how could shepare to Eden Swan?

    The name Swan was like an all-ess pass in Harken¡¯s business world. Anyone would give way to a Swan.

    He asked, ¡°Other than Jeanne herself, does no one else support her?¡±

    His tone sounded sarcastic.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes were cold as she looked at Joshua, and her lips were pursed tightly.

    ¡°Alright, Next, I agree with Eden¨C¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡± One of the shareholders suddenly said, ¡°I support Jeanne to take on the role of Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s executive general manager. I believe in her and that she can lead thepany to greater heights.¡±

    ¡°Me, too.¡± Another shareholder echoed, ¡°During this time, Jeanne¡¯s performance in thepany has been evident to all of us. If such an outstanding person can¡¯t take on the role of developing Lawrences Enterprise, no one else can.¡±

    ¡°Agreed.¡± One after another shareholders echoed, ¡°Jeanne has contributed more to Lawrence Enterprise than your father, Alexander. I havee to thepany a few times and seen Jeanne working overtime. Based on her attitude toward work, I vote for Jeanne.¡±

    ¡°Putting aside her previous achievements, Jeanne has shown great talent by being able to make some big changes in the senior management without conflict and promote our employee welfare to the others. Based on that move alone, I think thepany will develop well under her guidance. I have no reason not to choose Jeanne.¡±

    One after another, the shareholders at the scene started supporting Jeanne, who was a little surprised.

    She dealt more with Lawrence Enterprise and its senior management but hardly with the shareholders, so she did not expect them to be so sure of her.

    She even thought those people were unaware of what she had done in thepany. After all, thepany had arge number of shareholders, and they were there purely to take their share of the dividends.

    Deep down, she was touched.

    To be recognized by others, anyone would feel proud and excited.

    Joshua looked at the shareholders in front of him. Seeing the shareholders¡¯ unanimous high regard for Jeanne, his expression was extremely ugly.

    In the end, other than him, all the other shareholders, including Jeanne herself, voted for Jeanne.

    Therefore, even if he had 43 percent of the shares, he did not have any advantage in Lawrence Enterprise.

    As long as the shareholders were on Jeanne¡¯s side, he would not have any right to speak.

    Seeing that oue, Joshua kept quiet for a long time.

    After all, he had proposed that Eden join thepany, yet the shareholders opposed his proposal. It was utterly humiliating for him!

    What was more, it was technically his first day as Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s chairman, and those people did not even show him some respect.

    Jeanne saw the change in Joshua¡¯s expression and smiled triumphantly. ¡°Mr. Gray, what¡¯s the result of the voting?¡±

    It was obvious that Jeanne was deliberately trying to provoke Joshua.

    Greyson quickly said, ¡°Jeanne has gotten the position of Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s executive general manager with 57 percent of the shares.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s smile widened.

    She ignored Joshua and said to all the shareholders, ¡°I¡¯m very grateful to all the shareholders for their trust in me. I really didn¡¯t expect you to vote for me. I don¡¯t know how to express my current feelings, but I promise I won¡¯t let you down, and I will take on the important responsibility of developing Lawrence Enterprise. I will bring thepany to greater heights and definitely won¡¯t disappoint the shareholders!¡±

    Right after, the entire room erupted into loud apuse.

    It should be a meeting to wee Joshua as the chairman and Eden as the executive general manager.

    Yet, in the end, it became Jeanne¡¯s home ground, and she stole all the limelight.

    Joshua gritted his teeth while Eden, who was on the other end of the call, did not look happy.

    He had never thought that with his name, Eden Swan, he would not be able to enter a mere Lawrence Enterprise.

    He was doing the Lawrence Enterprise a favor by joining the Lawrence Enterprise, but those people rejected him!

 Chapter 671 - Conspiracy Theory: She Can Only Belong To Him!

    <h4>Chapter 671: Conspiracy Theory: She Can Only Belong To Him!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    He gritted his teeth and said fiercely to Joshua, ¡°Give me the deputy position.¡±

    Joshua was a little unresponsive as his attention was all on Jeanne. Seeing her acting so arrogantly, he really wanted to strangle her to death.

    However, Joshua was not the only one who felt that way.

    Jenifer, who had apanied Joshua, was also shocked by everyone¡¯s support for Jeanne.

    Before this, she did not know about the internal situation of the Lawrence Enterprise. She thought that no matter what, Alexander¡¯s presence in Lawrence Enterprise would not have allowed Jeanne to thrive, and even if she did, she would not have thrived so much. However, she did not expect all the shareholders would vote for Jeanne.

    Voting for Jeanne could only mean that all the years Alexander had been in Lawrence Enterprise could notpare to Jeanne¡¯s three months!

    After all, everyone knew that Jeanne and Alexander did not get along, so anyone who supported Alexander would choose to support Joshua!

    Jenifer tried to suppress her emotions.

    ¡°Joshua!¡± Eden called out to Joshua from the other end of the phone.

    Only then did Joshuae back to his senses.

    ¡°The Lawrence Enterprise is currently in a period of turmoil, so I¡¯m requesting an additional deputy position.¡± Eden enunciated each word with a pause in between, and he said it through his gritted teeth!

    That way, Jeanne would be his superior, and he had to work under Jeanne.

    If word got out about that, he would be utterly humiliated. However, to get himself into Lawrence Enterprise, he could only bear the humiliation.

    Joshua listened to Eden¡¯s orders and hurriedly said to everyone, ¡°Since everyone recognizes Jeanne¡¯s talent, I will naturally follow everyone¡¯s opinion.¡±

    Jeanne smiled.

    His words sounded nice, but there was nothing he could do about it.

    ¡°However, because of the matter between my grandfather and my father, the Lawrence Enterprise is in great turmoil. Jeanne may be capable, but under such circumstances, I don¡¯t trust fully that Jeanne alone can turn the tide. So, it is still my hope that Eden joins ourpany to help us get through this critical period.¡± Joshua said to everyone, ¡°My idea is that Jeanne will be appointed as Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s executive general manager and hire Eden as the deputy general manager. That way, two capable people can manage the Lawrence Enterprise together and ensure the development of the Lawrence Enterprise.¡±

    ¡°Your proposal is good, but is Eden willing to do that? He¡¯s the dignified Eldest Young Master Swan. Is he willing to take up a deputy role in Lawrence Enterprise?¡± a shareholder asked.

    ¡°Eden is not who you think he is. All he wants is to help ourpany develop. After all, he¡¯s also the son-inw of Lawrence Enterprise. If something happens to Lawrence Enterprise, he will naturally be the first toe to our help. He won¡¯t care so much about his reputation and status, unlike some people.¡± Joshua was deliberately mocking Jeanne.

    However, Jeanne did not take Joshua seriously.

    What crossed her mind now was that Eden had really thought of every possible way to get himself into Lawrence Enterprise.

    Did he really think that Lawrence Enterprise would belong to him if he entered Lawrence Enterprise?

    He might have been able to previously, but now, she had changed up most of thepany¡¯s senior management. If he wanted to interfere with Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s affairs, he would be making a fool of himself.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case...¡± The shareholders looked at each other. ¡°Of course, that¡¯ll be best.¡±

    ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll call Eden right now and ask him in front of all of you shareholders. If he¡¯s willing, it¡¯s fine, but if he¡¯s not, we won¡¯t make things difficult for him,¡± Joshua suggested.

    ¡°Okay,¡± the shareholders agreed.

    Joshua quickly took out his cell phone, dialed the number, and put the call on speakerphone.

    ¡°Eden.¡± The call went through, and Joshua called out to Eden.

    ¡°Joshua.¡± Eden¡¯s gentle and steady voice came through the phone.

    ¡°It¡¯s like this. Didn¡¯t you say you want to help Lawrence Enterprise get through this difficult time? I originally proposed at the shareholders¡¯ meeting today that youe work as the executive general manager. However, considering that Jeanne is more familiar with the internal working of thepany, she will take over. However, do you think you cane work as the deputy general manager and help Jeanne manage the Lawrence Enterprise together?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Eden agreed immediately.

    The shareholders were surprised by his quick reply.

    As for Jeanne, she knew very well what kind of show that family was putting on.

    ¡°In that case, it¡¯s decided.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Eden nodded. ¡°The position is not important. As the son-inw of the Lawrences, I¡¯m obliged to help the family through the difficult times.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Eden.¡± Joshua looked very happy.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. When can Ie to work?¡±

    ¡°Today.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of my work first ande to thepany after that.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    After that, Joshua hung up the phone and said to Jeanne in particr, ¡°I told you, Eden is different from some people.¡±

 Chapter 672 - Conspiracy Theory: She Can Only Belong To Him!

    <h4>Chapter 672: Conspiracy Theory: She Can Only Belong To Him!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°He is indeed different.¡± Jeanne went along with Joshua. ¡°After all, Eden has been chased out of the Swan Enterprise by the Swans, so he definitely has to find something to do. Otherwise, won¡¯t the image of the diligent, hardworking, and outstanding Eldest Young Master Swan be destroyed?¡±

    ¡°Jeanne!¡± Joshua was fuming.

    Jeanne said, ¡°Chairman, is there anything else? If not, I was just holding a meeting with the senior management when you called me away halfway through. I still have to rush back to arrange the relevant work.¡±

    It meant that Joshua was wasting her time.

    Joshua suppressed his anger and said, ¡°Meeting adjourned!¡±

    After saying this, he left with Jenifer.

    With that, the other shareholders left the meeting room one after another.

    Jeanne also followed the crowd out, and when she returned to her office, her expression changed.

    Eden must want to work at Lawrence Enterprise with ill intentions.

    She did not think Eden could take the Lawrence Enterprise away from her. However, inparison, dealing with Joshua and Lin Qingwen alone was better than dealing with Eden alone. However, she did not expect that considering how strained Jasmine and Eden¡¯s rtionship was, Jenifer could still trust Eden just for the sake of benefits.

    Did that family have no conscience?

    Yes! If not, the Lawrences would not have fallen to such a state!

    Jeanne picked up the phone. ¡°Amy,e in for a moment.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The most important thing now was to get thepany through this tough period.

    As for those who harbored ill intentions¡­ In any case, only death awaits all of them!

    ¡­

    In Purple Pavilion Garden in the Swan family¡¯s manor, Eden¡¯s expression was hideous after he hung up the phone.

    Although he managed to get into Lawrence Enterprise, he would be taking the position of deputy general manager, which made him feel ufortable.

    Jeanne was walking all over him because he had never taken her seriously.

    At the thought of Jeanne, who looked so sorry in front of him seven years ago, above him in every way, he could not treat that woman calmly.

    He absolutely could not let Jeanne grow her career, for he could not stand that the woman he had once abandoned was now so smug.

    His face was grim as he looked at the sudden call and answered it. ¡°Michael.¡±

    It had been a while since they contacted each other.

    Ever since Melody¡¯s incident, they both barely kept in contact. Moreover, Michael had also suffered some suppression during this, and he did not know if Michael could rise up again. Hence, he chose to wait and see. Fortunately, Michael was back on the right track, and he could continue to make friends with Michael.

    ¡°What have you been busy with recently?¡± Michael asked.

    ¡°After my Fourth Uncle kicked me out of Swan Enterprise, I¡¯ve been trying to prove myself at home.¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you thought about doing something?¡±

    ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± Eden did not tell Michael that he would be working at Lawrence Enterprise.

    ¡°Lawrence Enterprise is in great turmoil now, and as the son-inw of the Lawrences, shouldn¡¯t you lend them a hand?¡±

    Eden smiled. ¡°As expected, you want everything.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯ve already done that?¡± the person on the other end of the phone asked.

    There was a trace of cruelty in his eyes.

    It seemed like that man, Eden, could be saved.

    ¡°Yes. The only thing I¡¯m a little unhappy about is that I¡¯ll be Jeanne¡¯s deputy!¡±

    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s nothing to be angry about. Jeanne is currently developing Lawrence Enterprise, and it¡¯s not wrong for the shareholders to trust Jeanne more. You should have gone for the deputy position anyway. That way, you can show that you only want to help the Lawrences tide over the difficult times and win yourself a greater reputation.¡±

    ¡°I, on the other hand... didn¡¯t think so far.¡± In front of Michael, Eden was indeed slightly inferior.

    ¡°It¡¯s not toote to think about it now. When you start work, put yourself on the news and state your position.¡± Michael gave him an idea.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing I want to discuss with you,¡± Michael said. It was obvious in his tone that the next part was the main point.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Eden¡¯s face was serious.

    ¡°Quinn Sanders is working at the Lawrence Enterprise. You should know that, right?¡±

    ¡°I do. I mean, who in Harken doesn¡¯t know that the princess of the Sanders has gone to work at Lawrence Enterprise?¡± Eden was a little sarcastic.

    Jeanne was really bold to ept such an important figure into thepany!

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think this is an opportunity? Or perhaps it¡¯s fate.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Eden did not understand what Michael was trying to say.

    Sometimes, what Michael could think of, he might not have thought of.

    ¡°Quinn is the most capable one out of the Sanders¡¯ three princesses. If you can get involved with her, don¡¯t you think your life will change?¡± Michael said bluntly, ¡°Weren¡¯t you suppressed by your Fourth Uncle some time ago? If you have a rtionship with the Sanders, don¡¯t you think your Fourth Uncle would show you some respect?¡±

 Chapter 673 - Conspiracy Theory: She Can Only Belong To Him!

    <h4>Chapter 673: Conspiracy Theory: She Can Only Belong To Him!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°What you mean is, you want me to chase after Quinn? Don¡¯t forget. I¡¯m currently married. Do you think Quinn will care about me? Besides, Quinn seems engaged, and her fianc¨¦ is also a diplomat. You must be joking with me!¡±

    ¡°I never joke,¡± Michael said sternly.

    Eden raised his eyebrows. ¡°In that case, tell me. What can I do?¡±

    ¡°Can you get a divorce if you¡¯re married?¡± Michael asked.

    Eden was stunned, but then he said, ¡°I can, but that¡¯ll make me a divorcee.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not important. What¡¯s important is, can you get a divorce?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been wanting to kick that b*tch Jasmine out for a long time. If it weren¡¯t because she was still useful and I had to keep my dignity so as not to ruin my reputation, I would¡¯ve gotten a divorce long ago.¡±

    ¡°I will tell you how to get a divorce that will be in your best interest.¡±

    ¡°However, that doesn¡¯t mean I can get Quinn just because I¡¯m divorced.¡±

    ¡°There is always a way.¡± Michael¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°It¡¯s true. It¡¯s hard to get Quinn through the proper means, but it¡¯s harder to guard against secret plots. There are many hidden methods we can plot against Quinn.¡±

    ¡°How do we do that?¡± Michael had piqued Eden¡¯s interest.

    Not to mention anything else, but once he had a rtionship with the Sanders, his Fourth Uncle would definitely have to be a little more polite to him.

    He was already fed up with being bullied by his Fourth Uncle, or more urately, by Jeanne.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just telling you to aim for one goal. However, what you should do now is gain a firm foothold in Lawrence Enterprise.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Eden agreed, but at that moment, he was still a little taken aback by Michael¡¯s proposal. ¡°Michael, we¡¯ve been friends for many years. I know you and I treat each other as real friends, but there are some things I want to ask you openly.¡±

    ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°Logically speaking, it would be better for you to marry the Sanders¡¯ princess. However, why are you helping me? It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you. I just feel sorry for you.¡± Eden put it tactfully.

    In fact, both of them knew that their rtionship was based more on interests.

    ¡°I like Monica,¡± Michael answered.

    Eden frowned.

    ¡°Back then, I almost fell out with my family because of Monica. Now that I¡¯ve finally got her, I can¡¯t let her go. That is why I can¡¯t marry the Sanders¡¯ princess.¡± Michael exined the reason.

    ¡°What¡¯s so good about Monica? That unsophisticated girl doesn¡¯t deserve you at all. You don¡¯t even want your future because of her!¡± Eden could not understand Michael at all.

    ¡°I do want my future! You¡¯re my best friend and the person I trust the most in this world, so your marriage with the Sanders is no different from my marriage with the Sanders. But if you marry into the Sanders family, I can be with the person I love the most. This is killing two birds with one stone,¡± Michael exined. Then, he said, ¡°Although my thoughts are a little selfish, this is the best way I can think for us.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not selfish.¡± Eden said, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to someone helping me, and I¡¯m d I¡¯m your best friend. I¡¯ll leave you with this. Once I grow bigger, I definitely won¡¯t treat you poorly.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that!¡± Michael chuckled. ¡°Next, I¡¯ll teach you how to get Quinn, but you can¡¯t be too hasty.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to your arrangements.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The two of them chatted for a while before hanging up.

    Michael held his phone and smiled coldly.

    His father once told him that the best way to develop his career was to use everyone around him!

    Hence, he could not let any of them go, no matter who it was!

    ¡­

    With the passing of Jonathan and Alexander of the Lawrence Enterprise, Jeanne became the CEO-sh-executive-general-manager of Lawrence Enterprise, with full authority to manage thepany. On top of that, the news of Eden joining Lawrence Enterprise to assist the development of the Lawrence Enterprise was a hot topic in Harken.

    This time, Eden had set himself up as a good person again. He could be considered to have gained the most from that piece of news.

    After all, he had entered Lawrence Enterprise as the deputy general manager, which in everyone¡¯s eyes, was a waste of his talent. However, Eden joined, saying that, as part of the Lawrences, he was purely helping the Lawrence Enterprise through their difficult times.

    Jeanne drank her coffee and read the news with some amusement.

    Meanwhile, Amy was reporting on her work in front of her.

    After bing the CEO of Lawrence Enterprise, she had more things to do.

    Jeanne put down her coffee. ¡°Alright, call Mason in for me.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Amy put down her schedule.

    There were endless things to do every day.

 Chapter 674 - Conspiracy Theory: She Can Only Belong To Him!

    <h4>Chapter 674: Conspiracy Theory: She Can Only Belong To Him!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    After she left, Mason walked in and sat across from her.

    Jeanne handed a document to Mason. ¡°Can you do it?¡±

    Mason nced at her. ¡°No.¡±

    Jeanne smiled.

    Kingsley really liked to joke around with her, huh?

    Hence, she said, ¡°So I have to do it for you.¡±

    In order to not let others know that Mason was incapable of doing anything, she had to finish all his work for him.

    Mason nodded.

    He came here only to help Jeanne kill someone, and Mr. Thorn did not tell him to do anything else.

    Jeanne took back the documents. ¡°Come and get the implementation n before you leave work.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Mason nodded.

    Then, he got up and was about to leave.

    ¡°So, is this what you really look like?¡± Jeanne asked.

    Mason looked at Jeanne and replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    He had always worn a mask on his face, and K01, who had been photographed killing people, did not look like that.

    Therefore, other than the insiders, no one knew he was the legendary number-one assassin in the world.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite handsome,¡± Jeanne suddenly said.

    Mason¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have the face of an assassin,¡± Jeanne added.

    Instead, he looked much gentler.

    Mason said, ¡°Whether I kill people or not has nothing to do with my face.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Jeanne replied.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m heading out.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Jeanne replied.

    With that, Mason got up and left.

    Before he left, he nced at Jeanne, but there were no emotions on his face. Then, he walked out of the office.

    Once Jeanne felt that Mason had left, she raised her head and looked at the door.

    Actually, she and Mason used to have feelings for each other.

    At that time, Kingsley had sent her to carry out a mission. However, Kingsley was worried about her first mission, so he had Mason secretly help her. As expected, the first mission failed. During the life-threatening situation, Mason saved her and even got injured because of her. When the two of them were running for their lives, she had to admit that she had a crush on Mason for a moment.

    Mason should have felt the same for her.

    However, they were both assassins trained by Kingsley. Since assassins could not have feelings for each other, they hid their feelings after they returned to the Delta Inds.

    Once hidden, they hid for many years until now, when they had parted ways.

    She took a deep breath and focused on her work.

    Some things were in the past.

    Moreover¡­

    Edward¡¯s image suddenly appeared in her mind.

    Moreover, feelings could be lost. Once she did not hold onto it, it would be gone!

    ¡­

    Jeanne buried herself in her work for the whole day. When she raised her head, the sky was alreadypletely dark as it was 8 p.m.

    Hence, she stretched her body and tidied up her things to get off work.

    Just as she opened the office door, she saw Eden standing there.

    Jeanne frowned.

    Eden had been working in thepany for three days, and other than the regr meeting where the two of them had to interact, he did not say a word to her.

    Yet, today, he suddenly took the initiative to approach her. He definitely had evil intentions.

    ¡°I saw you were working overtime, so I ordered a takeout for you,¡± Eden said. ¡°This is the best porcini mushroom risotto in South Hampton City.¡±

    ¡°I appreciate your kindness, but I¡¯m leaving now.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Eden¡¯s voice was a little cold.

    After that, Jeanne walked away from Eden, not wanting to waste time on pretenses with Eden.

    He took the initiative to express his goodwill to let everyone know that there was no discord between them as they were rumored to be. They had a very good rtionship.

    It was all to set up a persona for him, and of course, she had no reason to cooperate with him.

    Eden¡¯s face was gloomy as he looked at Jeanne¡¯s indifference toward him.

    He actually knew Jeanne would not ept his takeout. However, whenever she rejected him so coldly, he would still feel a little ufortable.

    He took a deep breath to make himself look normal. However, as soon as he turned around, he saw Quinn.

    Quinn was holding a document as if she was preparing to report to Jeanne about her work.

    The moment she saw Eden, she called out politely, ¡°Vice President Swan.¡±

    ¡°Are you looking for President Lawrence?¡± Eden asked with a gentle smile.

    ¡°Yes. She gave me some work today, and I was nning to report to her after work.¡±

    ¡°She just left.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°You just missed her.¡± Eden looked a little regretful.

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll look for her tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so dedicated. Thosepanies that rejected you should be regretting it now.¡± Eden changed the topic.

    Quinn originally intended to leave.

 Chapter 675 - Conspiracy Theory: She Can Only Belong To Him!

    <h4>Chapter 675: Conspiracy Theory: She Can Only Belong To Him!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    However, she answered reluctantly, ¡°That¡¯s why I admire President Lawrence¡¯s boldness.¡±

    ¡°I agree with that point.¡± Eden nodded.

    After entering the Lawrence Enterprise, Eden had shown his admiration for Jeanne, and it made people think that he had forgotten about the past.

    To them, he was a very good person.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, so I¡¯ll get off work too.¡± Quinn did not seem to be interested in talking to Eden.

    Other than Jeanne, she did not care about anyone in Lawrence Enterprise.

    As for Jeanne, Quinn just wanted to verify the extent of Jeanne¡¯s ability. It was not to the extent that she thought Jeanne was amazing.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Eden called out to her.

    Quinn frowned.

    She was visibly getting a little impatient.

    ¡°Have you tried porcini risotto in Harken before?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Quinn looked like she did not know about it.

    ¡°It¡¯s a local delicacy. You deserve it.¡± Eden handed the exquisitely packed box in his hand to Quinn.

    Quinn politely epted it. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Eden nodded with a smile before turning around and leaving.

    Michael said that taking the initiative to express goodwill required a method.

    Since she was young, Quinn had been courted by many people. Hence, if he made it too over the top, he might disgust her.

    It would be fine as long as it was done just enough.

    Quinn should be able to guess that the risotto was supposed to be for Jeanne and not her, so she would not think he was trying to please her on purpose.

    It would even make her wonder if he still had... feelings for Jeanne.

    That was also why Eden was deliberately trying to show how good he was to Jeanne. The goal was to let Quinn let down her guard.

    However, Quinn also had her pride. If it was not meant for her, she naturally would not want it. Hence, she turned around and threw the porcini risotto into the trash can.

    Eden also saw all of it.

    He thought if that woman could lie under him one day, would her pride still be there?

    Suddenly, what had never thought crossed his mind made him extremely excited!

    ¡­

    It was an unusually quiet night, and Monica had insomnia again.

    In fact, she had insomnia every night.

    Her mind was filled with the image of Finn treating her indifferently, and she felt that Finn had already let her go.

    She could not let things go on like that.

    She had to test Michael and make Jeanne truly trust Michael. Then, she would let Jeanne persuade or use Fourth Master Swan to persuade Finn to wait for her to return to him after she helped Michael.

    In any case, she had to resort to desperate measures in desperate times.

    She thought for a moment, gritted her teeth, and made a call.

    The call connected quickly.

    It was midnight, but when Michael heard her call, he picked it up immediately.

    ¡°Are you still awake?¡± Monica was a little surprised.

    ¡°I was just lying in bed.¡±

    ¡°Were you on your phone?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°In that case, why did you pick up the call so quickly?¡±

    ¡°Because your ringtone is different from other people¡¯s. The moment I heard your ringtone, I instinctively picked it up immediately.¡±

    Monica was a little speechless.

    Sometimes, Michael treated her so well that she could not take it.

    ¡°Why are you looking for me sote at night?¡± Michael changed the topic to avoid awkwardness.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Monica came back to her senses. ¡°I have insomnia, so I wanted to talk to you.¡±

    ¡°Go on. I¡¯m listening.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m wondering... whether Finn haspletely given up on me,¡± Monica said on purpose.

    Michael made himself seem guilty. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all because of me¨C¡±

    ¡°What I mean is, should I do something to save Finn now?¡±

    ¡°Do you need my help?¡± Michael asked calmly.

    ¡°Not really. I just want to talk to you about what I think.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Finn has never trusted me ¡ª that I¡¯m just helping you. He thinks I divorced him because I want to be with you. I want him to know that I¡¯m not.¡±

    ¡°What do you n to do?¡± Michael asked.

    ¡°I want to sleep with Finn,¡± she said.

    Monica was nervous. She knew she was lying to Michael, but somehow, her heart started beating faster as soon as she said it.

    If it were not for Michael¡¯s ident, she might be having Finn¡¯s son in her belly right now.

    Michael was stunned for two seconds.

    ¡°Michael?¡± Monica called out to him.

    Michael replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know what advice to give you.¡±

    ¡°If Finn knows I¡¯m still a virgin, he¡¯ll believe there¡¯s nothing between us. This is the only way I can think of.¡±

    Michael still stayed silent.

    ¡°Michael, do you think this is a bad idea?¡± Monica did not get a response from Michael, so she asked.

    ¡°No. Undoubtedly, that¡¯s a good way to convince Finn. I was just worried Finn wouldn¡¯t be willing to sleep with you. He seems to really dislike you. I¡¯m afraid that not only will he not sleep with you, but he¡¯ll hurt you physically¨C¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Even so, I want to try.¡± Monica said with certainty, ¡°I n to look for him tomorrow. If it doesn¡¯t work out, I¡¯ll drug him and make him sleep with me.¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve decided, do it.¡± There was no emotion in Michael¡¯s tone.

    ¡°Okay. ¡°Monica nodded. ¡°I was hesitating about whether to do it or not, but with your support, I feel much more at ease. It¡¯s gettingte, so I won¡¯t keep you up any longer. I¡¯m hanging up now.¡±

    ¡°I wish you good luck tomorrow.¡± Michael smiled.

    ¡°Okay. Good night.¡±

    ¡°Good night.¡±

    After hanging up, Michael¡¯s expression sank.

    She wanted to use her body to prove to Finn that she was still a virgin? Monica¡¯s first time could only belong to him!

 Chapter 676 - What Right Do You Have to Say You Love Me?

    <h4>Chapter 676: What Right Do You Have to Say You Love Me?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Monica could not sleep. After calling Michael, she suddenly became nervous yet excited.

    Jeanne said they were only testing Michael, but it somehow made her want to... use that method to persuade Finn to stay.

    If Finn knew that it was her first time and that there was nothing between her and Michael, would Finn be moved?

    She really did not know how to make Finn believe in her, and sacrificing herself seemed to be her only choice.

    However, would Finn really ept her?

    Her heart raced as she thought of the millions of possibilities he would ept in her mind. However, when she thought of the rest, her heart sank.

    She believed that with the current situation between her and Finn, not only would Finn not ept her, but he would even beat her to death.

    Thest time she bumped into Finn with a prostitute, did Finn not shut her out of the house?

    At any time, in her rtionship with Finn, he was always more willing to let go than her.

    No matter who initiated the breakup or the ¡°divorce¡±, she was the one who would be sad, and Finn could... get through it in one piece.

    Monica started to feel a little sad the more she thought about it.

    She did not sleep for most of the night as she was conflicted about her thoughts. The next day, she woke up with two dark circles under her eyes and thought she looked like a ghost.

    Would Finn lose sleep over her? Would he lose sleep day after day because he was afraid of losing her?

    She gritted her teeth and decided not to think too much about it. No matter the result, she still had to do what she had to do.

    After washing up, she put on some makeup and called Jeanne.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re up early.¡± Jeanne teased.

    At that moment, she was driving to Lawrence Enterprise.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been having insomnia every night now. I think if this continues, I will have a nervous breakdown.¡±

    ¡°If you knew it would turn out like this, you shouldn¡¯t have been so impulsive to help Michael in the first ce.¡±

    ¡°I believe if I were given another hundred more choices, I would still choose to help him.¡± Monica was very certain.

    She really did not regret helping Michael.

    Even though things had turned out that way with Finn, she felt that under those circumstances, she would still choose to help Michael no matter how many times she was given a chance. She could not just stand by and watch him rot away. If she did that, and Michael lost everything in his life because of her, she would regret it.

    Jeanne kept her eyes on the road and did not say anything more about Monica¡¯s choice.

    From Monica¡¯s point of view, she chose to help Michael because Michael was worth it for her to help him. As for why it was worth it, perhaps how good of a person Michael was and how good he treated Monica were things that nobody else knew but were real. As for whether that kindness had a purpose... Before Monica realized it, Michael was definitely a good person.

    It was understandable that Monica would not leave such a good person to rot away.

    As Monica¡¯s best friend, what she could do was restore the truth and minimize the damage done to Monica.

    Jeanne tightened her grip on the steering wheel.

    She had to admit that Michael was much more skilled than she thought.

    It had been so long, and not only this time with Monica, but no one had been able to catch hold of any dirt on Michael even after all that had happened before. He was so meticulous that she felt a chill run down her spine. In that case, how could Monica, who had grown up in the ivory tower, be Michael¡¯s opponent?

    ¡°Jeannie,¡± Monica called her from the other end of the phone.

    Jeanne came back to her senses.

    ¡°I told Michaelst night that I wanted to give myself to Finn, and today is the day,¡± Monica told Jeanne.

    She wanted to tell Jeanne everything.

    ¡°What did he say?¡±

    ¡°He supports me.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Michael was indeed moreplicated than she thought.

    It was no wonder that even though Monica and Finn were in their current predicament, she still chose to stand on Michael¡¯s side. Moreover, she had no regrets.

    ¡°Even so, you still have to go and verify whether Michael supports you verbally or mentally.¡± Jeanne was very serious about it.

    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t doubt Michael at all.¡± Monica voiced out her true thoughts from the depths of her heart. ¡°But because all of you think there¡¯s something wrong with him, I¡¯m also willing to test him. Besides¡­ Jeannie, you promised me that if I were to test him and find out that Michael isn¡¯t who you think it is, you must make Fourth Master Swane back and persuade Finn to stay with me. I¡¯m really afraid of that *sshole, afraid that he won¡¯t want me!¡±

 Chapter 677 - What Right Do You Have to Say You Love Me?

    <h4>Chapter 677: What Right Do You Have to Say You Love Me?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jeanne agreed immediately.

    If Monica could convince her that Michael was a good person, she would try her best to help her get Finn back. However, if Michael had ulterior motives, what reason did she have to convince Finn to wait for Monica unconditionally?

    Humans could not be selfish.

    ¡°Well, wait for my good news today,¡± Monica cheered herself up.

    Jeanne reminded her, ¡°Don¡¯t sleep with Dr. Jones for real. He won¡¯t ept you now.¡±

    ¡°Uh... Okay,¡± Monica reluctantly agreed.

    Then, she hung up the phone and took a deep breath.

    She actually had not thought about what to do! However, she had to give it her all, no matter what.

    Even if Finn hated her to the core, she had to make him understand why she was doing all that!

    ¡­

    Simrly, Michael also had insomnia for the entire night, thinking about how to make Monica give up on Finnpletely.

    He thought of many ways until one cruel way popped up in his mind.

    He wanted to make Monica wake up and understand that she and Finn had be a thing of the past ¡ª that it was no longer possible for them.

    With that, he ate his breakfast slowly and made a call unhurriedly. He was making some arrangements. ¡°Have you bribed any of Sarah¡¯s friends?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Ross.¡± The person on the other end of the phone replied respectfully, ¡°Sarah has a few good friends, and we¡¯ve sessfully bribed two of them in the past two days. Other than Shelly Carter, all of Sarah¡¯s friends are very supportive of her pursuit of Finn. Moreover, everyone knows that Sarah likes Finn very much and for many years at that, but because he was her brother-inw, her feelings for him were unrequired. Now that Finn has finally divorced her cousin, she is very determined to pursue Finn.¡±

    ¡°Proceed ording to the n.¡±

    ¡°Roger that!¡± the other party replied.

    Michael¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile.

    After today, Monica would belong to him and him only! Whether it was in his career or his rtionship, he would never ept failure.

    ¡­

    Monica put on her makeup and changed into her clothes. After making sure that she looked her best, she left the house.

    In the taxi, her heart was beating very fast.

    In fact, she was not going to see Finn now because it was still too early!

    Hence, Jeannie had instructed her to do some things to test Michael.

    She went to the mall to look for some lingerie and spent quite some time picking them out seriously, thinking perhaps it would be useful tonight.

    She fell in love with a sexy bra with leopard patterns, which she thought looked sexy.

    She remembered that one time Jeanne was feeling unwell, so she came to their home. That night, she had to sleep on the same bed as Finn, and he seemed to like that style very much.

    At that thought, she took a deep breath to calm herself down. It was uncertain whether she could seduce them or not, so why was she so excited about it?

    In the end, she picked out several sets of lingerie and bought two sexy halter-neck silk dresses.

    She had never tried them out before, but having watched those certain films, she had a million postures and poses under her sleeves.

    When she left the lingerie store, she called Michael, who was in the quality inspection department.

    He looked at the iing call and adjusted his tone quickly. ¡°Monica.¡±

    Monica found that Michael sounded very gentle every time he called her name.

    She felt she was judging a good person unfairly by doing everything she was doing now.

    However, Jeannie was right. Everything she was doing was to prove Michael¡¯s innocence, and she was helping Michael.

    At that thought, she did not worry anymore. She said, ¡°What kind of lingerie do you men like?¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that...¡± Monica¡¯s face was still a little red. ¡°I¡¯m nning to go and see Finn tonight, am I not? So, I¡¯ve bought quite a few sets of lingerie, but I don¡¯t know what kind you guys like. Should I take a photo of it for you to see? Can you help me choose one?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± the person on the other end of the call agreed immediately.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take a photo of it when I get home.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Monica hung up the phone.

    It seemed Michael had no intention of stopping her at all. However, unbeknownst to her, Michael¡¯s expression was terrifying at that moment.

    When she got home, she sent the picture of the lingerie she bought to Michael.

    Then, she rang him up. ¡°Which one do you think he likes better?¡±

    ¡°From a man¡¯s point of view.¡± Michael was seriously giving her advice. ¡°I think the leopard print one will be irresistible to every man.¡±

 Chapter 678 - What Right Do You Have to Say You Love Me?

    <h4>Chapter 678: What Right Do You Have to Say You Love Me?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°I think so too, but I¡¯m worried that Finn will think I¡¯m a little too wild.¡±

    ¡°That is why I¡¯ll suggest you choose the red one. It¡¯s equally sexy, but it¡¯s more generous and decent. Don¡¯t scare Dr. Jones too much the first time,¡± Michael joked.

    Monica was also amused by Michael.

    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you then.¡± Monica chatted with Michael.

    They chatted casually and happily about how to seduce another man.

    From the start to the end, Monica could not feel anything strange from Michael. He was even very enthusiastic about giving her advice and lingerie consultation.

    ¡°Michael.¡± Monica suddenly felt a little emotional.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel ufortable?¡± Monica could not help but ask him.

    After he gave her sincere advice, she still felt a little guilty.

    ¡°How do you want me to answer?¡± Michael seemed a little helpless.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Truth be told, I do have emotions. After all... I do love you. I¡¯ve always loved you. However,pared to the fact that I love you, I don¡¯t want you to be sad. Let¡¯s put it this way. If my love bes a burden to you, I will choose to withdraw.¡± Michael sounded very affectionate. ¡°So, you don¡¯t have to worry about my feelings. I will choose to wish you well. As long as you¡¯re happy, I will support you unconditionally.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Monica nodded.

    She was touched by Michael, whose love for her was too selfless.

    She always thought that in this world, other than her father, no other man would treat her so well.

    ¡°By the way, how do you n to seduce Finn?¡± Michael suddenly asked, sounding a little worried.

    ¡°Finn hates me now, and I can¡¯t even see him. However, I can ask my parents to help me.¡± Monica told him her n, ¡°Tonight, I¡¯ll get my parents to invite Finn back to the house. Finn is my father¡¯s attending physician. As long as my father says he¡¯s not feeling well, Finn will leave and go to my father¡¯s ce. Meanwhile, I¡¯ll wait for him at home.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite smart,¡± Michaelmented. ¡°I always thought you were stupid and easy to deceive. But now, I think you have a little trick up your sleeve.¡±

    ¡°I was forced into a corner.¡± Monica let out a deep sigh.

    If she could settle things on her own, she would not have to scheme with her parents and make them take the fall for her.

    If Finn knew her parents were trying to set them up, he would definitely hate her parents as well.

    ¡°No matter what, I wish you good luck tonight.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Michael.¡±

    ¡°Silly, why are you thanking me? I should be thanking you. If it weren¡¯t for me, would you and Finn end up like this? Then, you wouldn¡¯t have had to think of so many ways to get back together with Finn. But if you seed tonight, I will feel much less guilty. You can do it!¡± Michael said sincerely.

    Monica nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    With that, she hung up the phone.

    Monica was deep in thought.

    Jeanne told her to only test Michael, but she wanted to do it for real.

    Not allowing herself to overthink, she immediately called her father.

    ¡°Yes?¡± the person on the other end of the phone replied impatiently.

    ¡°Dad, I want to get back together with Finn,¡± Monica said immediately.

    Gary frowned. ¡°What are you going on about again?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not crazy. I told you before that I¡¯m with Michael to help Michael and that I still like Finn.¡±

    ¡°You like him, yet you abandon him. As your father, I can¡¯t understand your logic, let alone other men!¡± Gary had never shown any mercy to Monica.

    It made Monica very unhappy. ¡°Anyway, I want to get back together with Finn now, and you have to help me.¡±

    ¡°You say the first thing thates to your mind, and you don¡¯t think before you take action. It¡¯s hard for me to believe you.¡±

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve been losing sleep every night. I can¡¯t sleep when I think about how Finn doesn¡¯t want me anymore. It¡¯s true. The doctors said I¡¯m prone to depression, and if this continues, I might jump off a building andmit suicide. Do you want me to die?¡± Monica said agitatedly.

    Gary¡¯s expression was a little unsightly.

    ¡°Dad, please help me. I really don¡¯t want things to end with Finn.¡±

    ¡°If you knew this would happen, why did you do it in the first ce?¡±

    ¡°I was stupid back then, and I regret it now. Dad, please help me,¡± Monica begged bitterly.

    Gary could not resist Monica¡¯s persistent pestering.

 Chapter 679 - What Right Do You Have to Say You Love Me?

    <h4>Chapter 679: What Right Do You Have to Say You Love Me?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Even though he seemed stern with her since she was young, as soon as Monica was hurt, Gary would unconditionally agree to all of her requests.

    Ever since she was young, Monica was very much in control of that weakness of her fathers.

    Gary said with an unpleasant tone, ¡°How do you want me to help you?¡±

    ¡°Get Finn toe home tonight. Tell him you¡¯re not feeling well and ask him toe over to take a look at you. I want to talk to him alone.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re tricking me!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you sacrificing yourself for your daughter¡¯s happiness? Anyway, even if Finn knows you lied to him, he can¡¯t do anything to you because you¡¯re his elder who brought him up.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to make me look bad!¡± Gary roared angrily.

    ¡°Well, you can¡¯t look good forever.¡±

    ¡°Monica, why are you doing this to me?¡±

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re my father. You should be grateful¨C¡±

    ¡°I dare you to say that again!¡± Gary threatened.

    ¡°Whether it seeds or not, whether Finn and I can get back together will depend on you.¡±

    Then, Monica hung up the call abruptly for fear that her father would go back on his word.

    After hanging up the phone, her heart was still beating very fast, and all she had done was get Finn to her house.

    In that case, how could she seduce Finn into her bed? Seducing him would be too difficult.

    However, if she drugged him¡­ Finn might beat her to death.

    She hesitated for a moment, but in the end, she called a friend at the nightclub. ¡°Wendy.¡±

    ¡°Did you wake up on the wrong side of the bed today? I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re finally calling me¡± The other party teased.

    ¡°When did I stop calling you? It¡¯s just that my leg has been injured, and I can¡¯t go to the nightclub anymore! Besides, you bunch of heartless people left me alone at the nightclub thest time. I almost couldn¡¯t get home!¡±

    The person on the other end of the call knew she was in the wrong and received Monica¡¯s scolding.

    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m not a calctive person. The reason I called you today is to ask you if you...¡± Monica wanted to say something but hesitated. Then, she mustered up her courage and said, ¡°Have you ever got someone to buy drugs for you before?¡±

    ¡°Drugs? What drugs?¡± The other person was surprised.

    ¡°The people who linger around at nightclubs? Don¡¯t you know what I¡¯m talking about?¡± Monica was flustered, and her face was red.

    ¡°Oh.¡± The person on the other side instantly understood. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you want to cheer Director Ross up?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask. Can you help me get it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but there are many types of drugs. Which one do you want?¡±

    ¡°The kind that can make a man lose control.¡±

    ¡°Let me ask my friend.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Monica thought she would just prepare some. Whether she would use it or not, she would see how it goester tonight.

    With that, she spent the whole day preparing herself.

    When nighttime came, her father also replied, saying that he would have Finne to the house at around 9 p.m. and let her seize the opportunity herself. He would only help her this once.

    By then, Wendy had sent her the drugs, saying it would be no problem for her to have sex with a man seven times in one night.

    She also changed into the red lingerie Michael mentioned. She put on the sexy red halter-neck silk dress inside and wore a khaki trench coat over it.

    Fortunately, it was alreadyte autumn, and with Harken starting to get cold, she could hide her beauty inside.

    Then, she would show everything to Finn.

    She looked at the time. It was 8 p.m. in the evening and just the right time to go back now.

    When she was in the taxi, her heart was beating very fast. However, at the thought of what would happen tonight, her heart beat even faster.

    She was so nervous that it was written all over her face.

    The driver looked at Monica through the rearview mirror and felt a little embarrassed. He said, ¡°Miss, please rx. I¡¯ve been driving for many years. It¡¯s safe.¡±

    Monica came back to her senses, wondering if she was that obvious.

    Nevertheless, she silently told herself to calm down.

    While trying to calm down, she saw her phone screen light up.

    It was a message from Michael. ¡°How is it? Is it going well?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still on the way home. I¡¯m nervous,¡± Monica replied.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for your good news tonight.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Hopefully, it was good news.

    The taxi arrived at the vi.

    When Monica walked in, Finn had not arrived yet.

    Her father gave her an attitude and even threatened her that this was thest time he would do that for her.

    She figured that if she did not seed this time, she would not be so thick-skinned as to do it again.

    After saying that, her father returned to his room with her mother.

 Chapter 680 - What Right Do You Have to Say You Love Me?

    <h4>Chapter 680: What Right Do You Have to Say You Love Me?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Monica sat in the living room for a while, feeling restless.

    Then, she took out the white pill from her pocket.

    Wendy said she could consume it directly or mix it in cold water. Most people chose the second method because it could be done without anyone knowing.

    Did she want to¡­ do that to Finn?

    She was conflicted.

    She knew very well that if she did not drug Finn, there was an 80 to 90 percent chance that she would not seed tonight. However, if she drugged Finn, she would win with an unfair advantage. Moreover, Finn would probably hate her to death.

    After struggling for a long time, Monica decided to give Jeanne a call.

    At that moment, she could only ask Jeanne for her opinion.

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t!¡± Jeanne said firmly.

    It put Monica in a bad mood because she felt wronged. ¡°Why not? This way, Finn will know there¡¯s nothing between Michael and me!¡±

    ¡°Whether there¡¯s nothing between you and Michael cannot be proven with your innocence or by having sex with Finn. Do you think Finn doesn¡¯t know there¡¯s nothing between you and Michael? He¡¯s probably most disappointed that you don¡¯t trust him and that you will always choose to abandon him. Let me tell you, Monica, even if you sleep with Finn a hundred times, Finn will not get back together with you because of this. He will only resent you!¡±

    Monica¡¯s eyes were a little red.

    ¡°Trust me, and don¡¯t do this. Everything you¡¯re doing tonight is just to test Michael. All you need to do now is tell Michael your n. As for Finn, you¡¯d better stay far away from him,¡± Jeanne said with such certainty that made Monica a little ufortable.

    ¡°Monica, you can¡¯t rush things. At this moment, you really can¡¯t force Dr. Jones. There¡¯s enough conflict between you and him, and if you continue to plot against him, it will only make the distance between the two of you grow further. Trust me.¡± This time, Jeanne¡¯s tone was a little gentler.

    Monica bit her lips and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s focus on testing Michael and put Dr. Jones¡¯s matter aside for now. ¡°Jeanne reminded her again.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    At that, Monica listened to Jeanne¡¯s suggestion and threw the pill away.

    Actually, Jeannie was right. Using such a method to sleep with Finn would make him resent her.

    However, she felt frustrated because she knew it would be difficult for her to seduce Finn tonight.

    While she was standing in the hall, Ruby called out to Monica from the second floor. ¡°Monica, your father just called Finn. He will be here soon.¡±

    Monica¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    The next second, she instinctively went upstairs and returned to her room.

    As expected, in less than 20 minutes, Finn rushed to the vi and went straight to Gary¡¯s room.

    He checked Gary¡¯s heart rate several times.

    However, Gary¡¯s heart rate, blood pressure, blood sugar, and so on... Everything was normal.

    A little weirded out, Finn asked, ¡°Uncle, is there a pain in your heart?¡±

    ¡°Not really, but my chest feels a little tight, and it¡¯s making me a little breathless.¡±

    ¡°Everything looks normal. What did you eat for dinner today?¡± Finn asked.

    ¡°I ate some fattier piece of meat.¡± Gary seemed to have thought of an excuse. ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten your aunt¡¯s pork stew for a long time, so I ate a few more pieces.¡±

    ¡°It may be the diet that led to the chest tightness. I think there are some digestive pills at home, so take a few of them and see if you feel better.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Gary nodded. ¡°It¡¯s probably because the cut is too fat.¡±

    ¡°Uncle, you have to be careful next time. Considering your age, you should try to eat as light as possible, especially at night.¡±

    ¡°I was a little greedy tonight, but I¡¯ll be careful next time,¡± Gary promised.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go get some digestive pills for you.¡± Finn got up and went downstairs to find some digestive pills. While he was at it, he poured Gary a cup of warm water.

    After Gary ate the pills, Finn stayed with him for a while. After making sure that Gary did not have an adverse reaction to them, he left.

    Finn was just at the top of the stairs when someone called him from behind, ¡°Finn.¡±

    Finn paused for a while but did not stop.

    Monica seemed to know that Finn would ignore her, so she ran over and stood in front of Finn.

    Finn frowned.

    In fact, she had been secretly observing their movements since Finn came to her father¡¯s room half an hour ago. She also kept sending messages to her mother, and when she learned that Finn was about to leave, she ran out.

 Chapter 681 - What Right Do You Have to Say You Love Me?

    <h4>Chapter 681: What Right Do You Have to Say You Love Me?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Finn, I just want to say a few words to you. Give me a chance.¡±

    Finn looked at her.

    ¡°This is thest time. I swear,¡± Monica promised. ¡°After this, I will not pester you ever again.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Finnpromised probably because he did want her to pester him again.

    Monica hurriedly said, ¡°Come to my room.¡±

    Finn¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Seeing that he was unmoved, Monica mustered up her courage and tried to reach out to pull his hand.

    However, Finn raised his arm.

    Then, Monica watched as he turned around and walked directly to Monica¡¯s room.

    Monica took a deep breath and quickly chased after him.

    She was not even using her crutches today because she did not want them to ruin her mood. Besides, it did not hurt to walk anymore.

    When she closed the door, Finn¡¯s expression changed, but he did not take the initiative to speak.

    Monica, on the other hand, was extremely nervous. She did not expect that she would one day seduce Finn like that.

    The room was a little too quiet, and Finn was getting impatient. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to say it?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Monica quickly shook her head. ¡°I-I wanted to say that I love you!¡±

    It was obvious that it took everything in her to say the words ¡°I love you¡± out loud.

    Finn was a little surprised as he did not expect that Monica would suddenly confess to him.

    However, in the next second, he just looked at her coldly, and she could not see any emotions on his face.

    Monica gritted her teeth and said, ¡°There¡¯s really nothing between Michael and me. I just want to help him. After three to five months, I¡¯ll break up with him, and we¡¯ll be together again. Do you trust me?¡±

    Finn just kept looking at her coldly.

    ¡°Can you not be so cold to me? I¡¯m really afraid of losing you. I¡¯ve liked you since I was 19 years old, and that makes it six years since I¡¯ve liked you. Although I was with Michael halfway through, I was with him because I wanted to forget about you¡­ Anyway, I really like you, and I don¡¯t want to end things with you just like that.¡± Monica said emotionally. Even her eyes were red with tears.

    Thinking about how cruel Finn had been to her during this time, she could not fight back the urge to cry.

    She said, ¡°Finn, it was really difficult for us to be together. We used to have so many misunderstandings back then. If it weren¡¯t for that incident, we might have continued to misunderstand each other, and we wouldn¡¯t be together. Now that we¡¯ve finally opened our hearts and let each other in on our feelings, I don¡¯t want it to end like this. I¡¯m really scared that you¡¯ll leave me.¡±

    Monica said, her eyes reddening as she kept trying to persuade Finn to stay.

    Oh, how determined she was to leave Finn back then. Yet now, she was so humble in front of him.

    Step by step, she approached Finn carefully because Finn had kept his distance from her after entering the room.

    As such, she could only approach him slowly until she was a step away. Then, her footsteps stopped.

    She reached out and pulled Finn¡¯s hand.

    The moment their fingers touched, Finn avoided her and said, ¡°Are you done?¡±

    His ice-cold tone was devoid of any warmth.

    At that moment, her tears fell. Did that mean whatever she said was useless to Finn?

    As expected, Finn was indifferent to her tears. He walked past her and said, ¡°I¡¯m done. Don¡¯te looking for me anymore.¡±

    ¡°Why do you have to treat me like this? Finn, why can¡¯t you trust me just this once? Why can¡¯t you wait for me? Is our rtionship worthless to you? Is it undeserving for you to give in a little?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not worth it.¡± Finn said, adding, ¡°You¡¯re not worth it.¡±

    ¡°Do you really love me?¡±

    ¡°I have.¡±

    ¡°No, you love yourself more! Once you think you¡¯re hurt in this rtionship, you¡¯ll choose to let go immediately! Aren¡¯t you willing to make a little sacrifice for this rtionship? How can you be so selfish?¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re not worth it,¡± Finn repeated every word.

    ¡°Am I that bad?¡± Monica asked self-deprecatingly.

    Was she so bad that Finn looked down on her?

    However, Finn did not answer her question, or maybe he just did not give a damn about her.

    She did not realize that was the extent of their rtionship.

 Chapter 682 - What Right Do You Have to Say You Love Me?

    <h4>Chapter 682: What Right Do You Have to Say You Love Me?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    She thought Finn loved her very much.

    That time when they were in an ident, and he protected her, Finn loved her as if his life depended on it.

    However, how could he suddenly be so cold? He was so cold to her that it frightened her.

    She just watched as Finn twisted the handrail and opened the door. Just as he was about to leave, Monica suddenly hugged him tightly from behind.

    He may not want to make any sacrifices for their rtionship, but she could.

    From the moment she pursued Finn, she had always been the humble one in their rtionship.

    That was why she could humble herself and make him stay.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± Monica hugged him tightly.

    Finn was taken aback, and as he felt Monica¡¯s body trembling behind him, his throat bobbed.

    Even if his heart died, he was not so indifferent to her. After all, he had loved her deeply; he had loved her very much, so much that he was willing to give up his life for her.

    His body stiffened when he felt the person behind him hugging his back and crying.

    Perhaps he should give Monica a chance.

    Everything Monica did was out of instinctive kindness, and maybe he should not take that kindness for granted.

    His heart began to waver as he wondered if he should really trust Monica for once and even help her.

    In the meantime, his silence gave Monica a glimmer of hope.

    She was even prepared for Finn to push her away, but she did not expect him to remain motionless.

    Did that mean Finn still had feelings for her?

    Hence, she slowly let go of her hand that was holding his waist.

    Even then, Finn did not leave.

    Monica¡¯s heart was racing. She had a feeling that Finn was different tonight.

    She gently tugged at the corner of his shirt, wanting him to turn around, and at that moment, Finn really did turn around.

    He turned around and looked at her, who was afraid and nervous.

    Had his heart softened?

    After making up his mind to break up with Monica, did seeing her pitiful appearance make his heart soften?

    ¡°Hubby,¡± Monica called out to him carefully.

    Simrly, Finn¡¯s heart was racing, but he tried to hide it by making himself look calm.

    However, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed uncontrobly, betraying his nervousness.

    ¡°Hubby,¡± Monica called out to him again.

    Since he did not respond, she did not dare to look at him.

    Just like that, the two of them stood face to face.

    They were very close, so close that Finn could smell the faint scent of perfume on Monica¡¯s body.

    ¡°I want...¡± Monica said.

    She did not say what she wanted to say.

    In fact, in such an atmosphere, every adult would know what was on her mind.

    He knew but did not reject her.

    Monica¡¯s hands trembled as she slowly undid her trench coat. It was very easy to unbutton as it only consisted of a few buttons and a belt.

    Under the trench coat was a red silk dress. Under the light, it entuated her fair skin and even seemed to give her a beautiful halo.

    After taking off her trench coat, Monica finally mustered her courage and looked up at Finn.

    There was a trace of emotion in Finn¡¯s eyes when she looked at him, but it seemed to be an illusion.

    Still, she reached out and hugged Finn¡¯s neck.

    He did not push her away, and with that, Monica became bolder.

    She stood on her tiptoes and kissed his lips with her rosy lips.

    When they were 0.01 meters away from each other, Finn said, ¡°Leave Michael.¡±

    Monica was stunned.

    ¡°If you want to sleep with me now, leave him! From now on, you¡¯re not allowed to interfere in his affairs,¡± Finn said slowly.

    ¡°I can¡¯t now¨C¡±

    ¡°So, what identity are you using to sleep with me now?¡± Finn asked.

    ¡°I...¡± Monica began to feel nervous again because she suddenly felt Finn¡¯s coldness.

    The lust just now seemed like an illusion, and his body was full of thorns.

    ¡°A prostitute?¡± Finn looked at her.

    That word stabbed right into Monica¡¯s heart, and her eyes reddened. ¡°Finn, do you have to make me sound so bad?¡±

    Finn pushed Monica away.

    As a result, Monica lost her bnce and fell to the ground.

    Fortunately, the floor was carpeted, so it did not hurt too much. However, her entire body was still in excruciating pain.

    Even her heart was in excruciating pain.

    The moment Finn turned around and left, Monica called out to him, ¡°Finn, can¡¯t you feel my sincerity? I used my body in exchange for your trust. Why do you have to treat me like this?¡±

    Finn stopped in his ce for a moment.

    Then, he turned around and looked at Monica, who was squatting on the ground. ¡°So, you would rather betray your looks than leave Michael?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think helping Michael is wrong! I can¡¯t just stand by and watch Michael lose everything because of me!¡±

    ¡°What if I tell you that Michael doesn¡¯t need your help?¡± Finn said coldly.

    ¡°Michael won¡¯t lie to me!¡± Monica was certain.

    Finn sneered,ughing at himself.

    That second of weakness he had just now, did he make a fool of himself?

    He even thought that as long as Monica left Michael now, he would forget everything that happened.

    Forget it.

    He sneered and said, ¡°Monica, what right do you have to say that you love me?¡±

    What right did she have to say that she loved him when she trusted another man so much?

 Chapter 683 - A Night of Plots and Schemes

    <h4>Chapter 683: A Night of Plots and Schemes</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Monica, what right do you have to say that you love me?¡± Finn questioned her.

    Monica¡¯s eyes were red as she looked at Finn¡¯s cold expression.

    At the end of the day, who was hurting whom?

    She fell to the ground, her heart aching like hell.

    Finn had, time and time again, pushed her away so mercilessly.

    She thought it was ironic. She was desperately trying to save that rtionship and use the lowly method to save it, yet Finn was still indifferent to her.

    Was it because she did not have the right to say she loved him? Or was it because he did not need her love at all?

    ¡°Is it because you don¡¯t believe anything I say?¡± Monica stared at Finn. ¡°Just because I¡¯m helping Michael, I¡¯m considered dead to you, right?¡±

    Finn¡¯s cold face seemed to be extremely patient.

    ¡°Have you ever thought about why I¡¯ll help Michael even when everyone thinks I¡¯m wrong? It¡¯s not because I¡¯m stupid. It¡¯s because I can¡¯t live with my conscience! It¡¯s because I¡¯m afraid that if I don¡¯t help Michael this time, I¡¯ll feel extremely guilty about Michael in the future. That way, there will always be a Michael between us, and I¡¯ll always think of him. But if I try my best to help him now, you¡¯ll be the only one in my world¨C¡±

    ¡°Monica, I don¡¯t care about you helping Michael. What I care about is that no matter what I say to you, you won¡¯t believe me!¡± Finn interrupted her with that cold and heartless tone of his. ¡°I said, don¡¯t help Michael by returning to his side, but you didn¡¯t listen. I said, let¡¯s think of other ways to help Michael, but you refused. I said, Michael doesn¡¯t need your help, but you don¡¯t believe me. What can I say to you about Michael? What¡¯s the use?¡±

    ¡°Michael has been in politics for many years and knows better than anyone else how to deal with his crisis. Staying with him to shut up the media and improve his image is the best way for him.¡±

    ¡°So, even now, you only trust him.¡± Finn smiled.

    It was a cold and icy smile that could make people¡¯s hair stand on end.

    Monica bit her lips tightly.

    Yes, she really trusted Michael.

    She believed he would not lie to him and that he would not do anything to hurt her.

    She had always thought that Michael was the best man in the world, at least to her.

    ¡°Monica, let¡¯s just leave it at that.¡± Finn said, ¡°From the moment you chose to divorce me, our rtionship was already over. In the future, don¡¯te near me again. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to control myself and kill you.¡±

    Monica¡¯s tears blurred her vision as she watched Finn open the door like she was nothing to him.

    She said, ¡°Finn, have you ever put effort into this rtionship?¡±

    Finn was startled.

    ¡°From the moment I chased you six years ago, have you put in any effort?¡± Monica questioned him.

    Finn gulped.

    ¡°I pursued you with all my heart, and everyone in the city knows it. Yet, because I misunderstood you, you chose to turn around and leave without giving me any exnation.¡± Monica put her hand over her heart! She really felt pain here. Thinking back to all the years they had been together, had Finn fought for their rtionship?

    She sobbed.

    ¡°Now that I¡¯m trying my best to keep you, you still choose to abandon me.¡± Monica tried her best to control her voice. ¡°I¡¯m so afraid of losing you, yet you can walk away unaffected!¡±

    Finn tightened his grip on the door handle.

    Without turning around, he said, ¡°Because... Before Michael, I¡¯m nothing to you.¡±

    Monica was stunned.

    After saying that, Finn left without looking back while Monica stared at Finn¡¯s cold back.

    In the end, she failed, no matter what method she used.

    Shey on the ground stiffly and looked at the crystal chandelier above her head. Tears rolled down from the corners of her eyes like crazy.

    If Finn was worthless, would she be crying so miserably? Would her heart be so broken?

    In that case, should she let go?

    From now on, they would go their separate ways. After all, no matter how hard she tried, she could not get Finn to stay.

    ¡­

    Finn left the Cardellini family¡¯s vi.

 Chapter 684 - A Night of Plots and Schemes

    <h4>Chapter 684: A Night of Plots and Schemes</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    He returned to his car and sat in it but did not start the car and leave.

    As he tried to suppress his emotions, he clenched his fists tightly.

    It was not that he could not feel Monica¡¯s feelings, but he knew very well that as long as Monica did not leave Michael ¡ª as long as Monica could not put her foot down with Michael ¡ª Michael could do whatever he wanted in their rtionship. He could do it once or even a hundred times!

    Therefore, Monica could abandon him a hundred times for Michael!

    The corners of his mouth curled into a cold smile. From the moment he was born, he seemed destined to be abandoned¡­

    However, he had had enough of it!

    Suddenly, his phone rang.

    Finn looked at the call and answered, ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Finn, it¡¯s Sarah.¡± The voice on the other end of the phone sounded anxious.

    Finn¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Before he could speak, he heard Sarah say in distress, ¡°Hurry up and save me. I¡¯m trapped in a bar called Lunar Bar. Boo-hoo. They won¡¯t let us go. I¡¯m so scared. Boo-hoo...¡±

    ¡°You can call your parents,¡± Finn said coldly.

    ¡°If they know I go to ces like nightclubs, they will beat me to death... Ah...¡± Sarah shouted, ¡°I can¡¯t hide in the bathroom anymore. Come and pick me up. Please, I beg you.¡±

    With that, the call ended.

    Finn pursed his lips tightly and looked up at the lights in the vi shining through a window.

    However, he drove away in the end.

    To him, abandonment was his bottom line. Monica had always said she loved him, but she never knew what he really wanted.

    At the same time, a person walked out from a dark part of the vi. He looked in the direction Finn¡¯s car left and quickly took out his phone to make a call. ¡°Mr. Ross.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± the person on the other end of the call replied.

    ¡°Finn has left the Cardellini family¡¯s vi.¡±

    ¡°Follow him to see if he¡¯s going to Lunar Bar.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Michael hung up the phone and snickered.

    He knew Finn would never sleep with Monica.

    Even though he was suppressing his emotions today, he still allowed Monica to seduce Finn. He knew very well that if Monica was unwilling to leave him, it was impossible for her to be with Finn.

    Moreover, the more he showed his support for Monica today, the more Monica trusted him. As such, there was no way Monica could bear to ignore him.

    Of course, he had to take that opportunity while Finn and Monica had their biggest conflict to deal them his fatal move and end thempletely!

    ¡­

    Finn drove and soon arrived at Lunar Bar.

    To him, he was only helping Sarah because Gary and Ruby had been kind to him.

    With that, he parked the car and walked into the bar. After asking the staff, he pushed open the door to a private room.

    Many people were in the private room. All of them were girls and boys about 18 or 19 years old.

    They probably had just be adults and could not wait toe here to have some fun.

    The moment he entered, there was a moment of silence.

    Then, a young boy shouted in annoyance, ¡°Uncle, are you in the wrong room?¡±

    Finn ignored the boy and looked around.

    That was when he saw a few girls surrounded by a few boys, who were forcing the girls to drink, and among them was Sarah.

    The moment he saw her, he walked over.

    Sarah also saw Finn, so she quickly pushed away the boy, who was pouring wine for her, and quickly ran behind Finn. Then, she grabbed his clothes as if she was frightened.

    Finn nced at Sarah.

    To him, Sarah was just a child. Even though Sarah said she liked him, he did not take it to heart.

    With that, he took Sarah and was about to leave.

    ¡°Stop!¡± The three boys in the private room hurriedly stopped Finn from leaving.

    Sarah was so scared that she hid behind Finn.

    Finn¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°Who are you? Why are you taking our people away?¡± a fierce-looking boy asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s sote. I have to go back,¡± Sarah said loudly to them.

    ¡°We¡¯re not done with drinking yet. Why are you leaving? Come over here and drink with us.¡± At the same time, a boy went over to pull Sarah over.

    Frightened, Sarah quickly hid behind Finn.

    Finn¡¯s eyes narrowed before he grabbed the boy¡¯s hand with force.

 Chapter 685 - A Night of Plots and Schemes

    <h4>Chapter 685: A Night of Plots and Schemes</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Ah!¡± the boy shouted, not expecting the other party to be so strong. ¡°Let go of me!¡±

    Finn pushed the boy out forcefully, and the boy fell to the ground.

    It shocked everyone in the private room.

    They all looked straight at Finn, who did not so much as nce at anyone else and walked away with Sarah.

    ¡°Wait.¡± A boy rushed up to Finn.

    Finn¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°She came to drink with us today, and we¡¯re not done drinking yet. How can she leave just like that?¡± the boy said loudly to Finn.

    He looked very imposing as well.

    ¡°So, what would you like to do?¡± Finn moved his body and stretched his bones.

    It was obvious that he was warming up for a fight.

    The boy was a little scared, but at that moment, he could not back down because he was the leader of those people.

    He said, ¡°You can leave if you want, but you have to drink herst ss of wine before you leave!¡±

    That was the most dignity he could save himself.

    Finn was once their age, but he did not have the so-called ¡°leader¡± mentality, nor did he have that much dignity to care about. On the contrary, when Nox was at that age, he would never admit defeat.

    ¡°Okay.¡± So, he gave the ¡°leader¡± a way out.

    The boy quickly took a ss of wine from the coffee table and handed it to Finn. ¡°Bottoms up!¡±

    Finn took it and drank it in one gulp without even thinking.

    When Sarah saw Finn¡¯s reaction, her heart raced.

    She did not know if scheming against Finn like that was a good idea, but she did not regret it.

    She was willing to do many things in order to take things one step further with Finn.

    ¡°Is that all?¡± Finn handed the ss of wine to the boy.

    The boy paused. ¡°That¡¯s all. But Sarah, if you can¡¯t have fun next time, don¡¯te out!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t go out with you guys anymore!¡±

    With that, she quickly followed Finn out of the private room.

    Finn¡¯s footsteps were a little fast, and Sarah struggled to follow.

    The moment Finn walked to his car and opened the driver¡¯s door, he suddenly closed it again.

    That was not a ss of beer just now but a ss of white wine, and he gulped it down so fast that alcohol was now kicking in.

    Looking at his appearance, Sarah quickly went forward. ¡°Finn, how are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Finn waved Sarah away and stopped her from approaching.

    Sarah was a little ufortable at his rejection as she did not know why Finn would reject her so much.

    Nevertheless, she suppressed her unhappiness and said, ¡°I¡¯ll call a taxi.¡±

    Finn did not refuse.

    As such, Sarah quickly went to hail a taxi, and the two of them got into the car together.

    It was very quiet in the car.

    After all, Finn had always been cold to her, but it made her wonder whether Finn was the same when he was with her cousin¡­

    She bit her lip tightly, feeling very nervous right now.

    Then, she stole a few nces at Finn.

    She had heard that the drug would make people fall asleep for a while.

    However, why was Finn still awake? How long would it take for the drug to take effect?

    What should she do when she gets home?

    She looked at the street outside the window anxiously.

    Finn, who was sitting next to her emotionlessly, was actually beginning to experience some changes in his body. He frowned and was a little surprised.

    Logically speaking, a ss of white wine should not have made him so dizzy. Even his vision was a little blurry.

    He rubbed his temples and closed his eyes for a while as if to steady himself. Little did he know that as soon as he closed his eyes, he would suddenly fall asleep.

    After falling asleep, he lost his bnce and fell directly onto Sarah¡¯s shoulder.

    Sarah felt the weight on her shoulders, and her body suddenly tensed up. When she turned around, she saw Finn¡¯s head leaning against her shoulder with his breathing heavy.

    At that moment, she felt like her heart was about to jump out of her chest.

    Was he not fine just a moment ago? Why did he suddenly fall asleep? Was the drug taking effect?

    She was so nervous that her face began to flush red.

    She did not even dare to touch Finn as she was afraid she would wake him up.

    Hence, she quickly asked the driver to change the destination and send them straight to a hotel.

    Since it was a five-star hotel, waiters were waiting at the entrance to receive her.

    Sarah had wanted to help Finn and get a room, but Finn was too heavy.

    He did not look fat, but even after all her efforts, she still could not pull Finn down from the car. Did all men grow up eating iron?

 Chapter 686 - A Night of Plots and Schemes

    <h4>Chapter 686: A Night of Plots and Schemes</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    She had no choice but to get the bellboy to help her. Then, she helped Finn into the hotel and quickly checked in.

    At that moment, a ck car followed them to the hotel. Looking at their backs, he made a call. ¡°Mr. Ross.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re at the hotel.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Michaelughed coldly.

    Tomorrow, Monica would learn that Finn had sex with another woman after rejecting her!

    ¡­

    When Sarah ced Finn on the hotel bed, everything felt so surreal to her. She could not believe she had drugged Finn and put him on the same bed as her.

    Her heart was beating very fast.

    Looking at Finn sleeping on the bed, her heart was almost beating out of her chest.

    In fact, she was still a little conflicted about making that decision. However, a few of her friends said that if she wanted Finn to be with her, the best way was to force herself on him.

    She had thought about it but did not think she could force herself on Finn.

    A friend of hers said she could set up a n to drug Finn, and then, it would be done.

    Now, she had done it.

    She felt that if she did not take advantage of that opportunity, perhaps her cousin would change her mind and be together with Finn again. If that were the case, she would be heartbroken again.

    After all, she had liked Finn for a long time now.

    The first time she saw him was when his uncle had a heart attack.

    As his uncle¡¯s attending physician, Finn performed a heart bypass surgery on his uncle. Everyone in the family went to visit his uncle, so she followed them. That was when she saw Finn stand out among the many doctors.

    She had always been obsessed with men in uniforms since a young age and liked all kinds of cosy. As such, Finn fulfilled all her fantasies with uniforms.

    Unfortunately, she was not old enough to fall in love, and her cousin and Finn were already together.

    She was really sad for a long time because of that. However, her love for Finn rekindled when she heard they were in a marriage of convenience, and now, they were divorced.

    She had always thought their divorce would be her time to pursue Finn.

    All she needed to do was seize the opportunity.

    She carefully helped Finn take off his shoes, clothes, and coat. After a second thought, she went to the bathroom and wrung a hot towel. Then, she cleaned his face and took off his sses for him.

    Although Finn looked very handsome in his sses, she still liked the way he looked without them. She had always thought that he looked much more aloof with his sses but less distant without them.

    She slowly wiped Finn¡¯s cheeks.

    She used to think that Finn had an outstanding temperament. In his white coat, he exuded an indescribable nobility.

    At that moment, after carefully examining his facial features, she realized that Finn was very handsome. Every single one of his facial features was extremely good-looking.

    He had straight eyebrows, long and narrow eyshes hidden behind his sses, a tall nose bridge, and... perfectly-shaped lips.

    Sarah gulped.

    She could not believe she was seduced by Finn, so much that she had the strong urge to kiss him, the kind that was uncontrolled.

    Hence, she leaned over.

    She had fantasized many times about her first time with Finn, but she had never thought it would be like that.

    However, if it were not through that way, she would not have been able to get near Finn.

    Her friends said she had to use such an extreme method to deal with an ice-cold yet handsome man, but Shelly found it inappropriate.

    Shelly said Finn did not like her very much and that if she used that method, Finn might hate her.

    Moreover, Finn was different from Nox, who had had sex with many women. Hence, even if he was schemed against, he would not react much to it. At most, he would lose his temper.

    However, Finn was not the kind of person who would sleep around. She heard that Finn had never had sex with Monica after so many years, so perhaps he remained chaste. If such a person was defiled, he might be furious.

    However, Sarah was not convinced.

    At the thought that it might be Finn¡¯s first time, she wanted to have sex with Finn even more.

    She desperately wanted to be the first woman Finn slept with.

 Chapter 687 - A Night of Plots and Schemes

    <h4>Chapter 687: A Night of Plots and Schemes</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Even if Finn hated her after he woke up, she did not care. The most important thing was that once they had sex, Finn had to be responsible for her.

    As long as they could be together, she was confident that Finn would like her.

    Her lips were so close to Finn¡¯s lips.

    The second they were about to touch, her body was suddenly pushed away.

    Taken aback by the push, she rolled to the ground. It hurt so much that she could not get up for a long time.

    By the time she could move, she saw Finn suddenly get up from the bed and was about to leave.

    Without thinking, Sarah ran over and hugged Finn.

    Finn¡¯s expression was cold.

    However, his face and entire body were flushed red. Even his forehead was drenched in sweat, dripping down non-stop.

    His body¡¯s reaction was obvious.

    The moment he woke up, he could feel the reaction in his body and could go crazy with his desire to vent.

    However, when he saw someone approaching in front of him, he instinctively pushed her away.

    He did not even know who the woman was.

    His current physical condition seemed to have made him lose the ability to think. As such, he instinctively walked away.

    However, just as he took two steps, someone suddenly hugged him.

    His body was obviously wanting it, but he was also forcing himself not to lose his mind.

    ¡°Finn, I like you,¡± Sarah confessed behind him.

    In fact, Finn did not even hear it. His mind was nk, and his hearing and vision seemed gone.

    The only thing he had now was a thought, a crazy thought, but he restrained himself.

    Sarah could only feel Finn¡¯s stiff body but not his rejection of her.

    Therefore, she boldly reached her little hand into Finn¡¯s clothes. She caressed his body naked, and only then did she realize how hot his body was.

    She almost jumped, but she controlled her heart rate and caressed his body bit by bit, feeling Finn¡¯s boiling temperature across her palm¡­

    She also realized that Finn had abdominal muscles.

    She did not know if it was because of the medicine, but his abdominal muscles were bulging. She used her hand to feel it and realized there were really eight packs.

    At that moment, her heart beat faster.

    She felt she was even more excited than Finn, who had taken the drug.

    With that, she became bolder and bolder. She pulled her hand out of Finn¡¯s clothes, walked up to Finn, and started to undo his pants.

    She lowered her head, and just as she was undoing his belt seriously, she shouted, ¡°Ah!¡±

    It was because someone had suddenly pulled her up violently with a jerk. It was so strong that it almost made her fly into the air.

    In the next second, she felt someone dragging her out of the door.

    Sarah resisted as she said, ¡°Finn, let go of me. Let go of me. I want to sleep with you! Mm!¡±

    It seemed like Finn had heard it but not at the same time.

    He was actually hallucinating the entire time, and his mind was in a trance. When his consciousness started to return to him, he could feel that someone was trying to take his pants off again. At that moment, he instinctively rejected any woman¡¯s approach.

    He swung open the hotel¡¯s door, and before Sarah could react, Finn had thrown her out.

    Then, the door mmed shut.

    Sarah sat on the floor with tears of grievance flowing out of her eyes.

    Their friend had clearly said that no man could reject the drug. Not only would there be a physical reaction, but even his thoughts would be controlled by the drug. There was no way to know who he was sleeping with, so she would be able to take him down in one fell swoop.

    Yet now, what was going on?

    Finn had thrown her out of the room.

    What kind of willpower did Finn have to chase her away?

    Nevertheless, she was not willing to give up.

    She got up from the ground and knocked on the door frantically. However, no matter how hard she tried, there was still no sound from inside.

    No.

    It was not easy for her to get the chance to scheme against Finn tonight, and there would definitely be no chance next time.

    She did not want to give up.

 Chapter 688 - A Night of Plots and Schemes

    <h4>Chapter 688: A Night of Plots and Schemes</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    She pped her palms on the door until they were swollen, but Finn still did not open the door.

    What should she do? Should she give up just like that?

    Sarah cried her heart out, feeling upset.

    She was wondering if Finn was still keeping his innocence for her cousin. Hence, no matter who it was, even if he was not in his right mind now, he would not have sex with the woman in front of him because he was not sure who she was!

    Did that mean Finn was still waiting for her cousin?

    The more she thought about it, the more ufortable she felt.

    She frantically knocked on the door again.

    Fortunately, it was a luxurious suite in a five-star hotel. The soundproofing was very good, so it would not disturb the other guests.

    Tired of knocking, Sarah squatted down on the ground again and cried hard.

    Just then, her phone rang.

    Looking at the iing call, she picked it up with a lump in her throat. ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Oh, here you are. I thought you wouldn¡¯t pick up. What¡¯s the matter? Has it not started, or is it over?¡± the person on the other end of the call teased.

    ¡°Boo-hoo.¡± Sarah cried her heart out.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you hurt yourself?¡±

    ¡°No, Finn kicked me out. I¡¯m outside the door now, and I can¡¯t go in.¡±

    The other person was stunned. ¡°How did this happen?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Finn just pushed me out like a crazy person. My hand is swollen, but he won¡¯t open the door.¡±

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± The person on the other side started to get a little anxious.

    She was still hoping Sarah and Finn would have sex so that she could receive a reward of 50,000 dors!

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°You have to think of a way to sleep with Finn.¡± The other party seemed even more agitated than her. ¡°I heard the drug is very strong. If people who take the drug don¡¯t release its effects, they might bleed from all seven orifices and suffocate to death.¡±

    ¡°Is that true?¡± Sarah was instantly frightened.

    At first, she only felt bad, but now, she was frightened.

    ¡°It¡¯s true. I heard if you don¡¯t vent it out after taking the drug, your internal organs will explode. If that¡¯s the case...¡± The other party was panicking. ¡°Are we considered murderers?¡±

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t let Finn die like that. I can¡¯t!¡± Sarah was so scared that she quickly hung up the phone.

    The other party did the same as well.

    After Sarah left, a few of Sarah¡¯s friends were still in the private room of the bar.

    The few boys who hade to put on an act had left, leaving only a few of them behind, including Shelly.

    Shelly had never agreed to such a method, but Sarah was very determined, so she did not try to dissuade her.

    However, seeing that Lizzy did not look good, Shelly could not help but ask, ¡°How¡¯s Sarah doing?¡±

    ¡°Finn has kicked Sarah out of the room,¡± Lizzy quickly replied.

    Shelly heaved a sigh of relief at that moment.

    She had a feeling that if Sarah used that method to get Finn, she would only get half the result with twice the effort she made.

    ¡°We can¡¯t just stand by and watch Sarah lose such a great opportunity. We have to think of a way to help her,¡± Lizzy said anxiously.

    ¡°Forget it,¡± Shelly tly rejected her. ¡°Since Finn has rejected Sarah, even under such circumstances, it proves that he doesn¡¯t like Sarah. We might as well persuade Sarah to let go of him.¡±

    ¡°How can we do that?¡± Shelly blurted out. ¡°We¡¯ve done so much. How can we give up?¡±

    ¡°This method wasn¡¯t a good one, to begin with. How can anyone get a rtionship through scheming? Even if they get one, they won¡¯t be happy.¡±

    ¡°Shelly, don¡¯t you want the best for Sarah? Because you haven¡¯t been able to seduce Nox, you can¡¯t wait for Sarah to be like you, huh?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m doing this for Sarah¡¯s sake!¡± Shelly¡¯s face was red with anger. ¡°But you, aren¡¯t you being a little too much? Does Sarah want to sleep with Finn? Why are you more proactive than her?¡±

    Lizzy felt a little guilty, but she mustered the courage and said, ¡°I¡¯m anxious for Sarah because I know Sarah likes Finn very much. Unlike some people who say they¡¯re good friends with Sarah but don¡¯t want Sarah to be happy.¡±

    ¡°Lizzy, what kind of person do you think I am?¡± Shelly was enraged.

    ¡°Moreover, the medicine that Finn took is very strong. If he doesn¡¯t release its effects, he might really die. Do you want Sarah to be a murderer?¡± Lizzy said aggressively.

    ¡°Alright, stop arguing.¡± Another friend, James, quickly tried to stop them. ¡°We all want the best for Sarah, so let¡¯s stop fighting.¡±

 Chapter 689 - A Night of Plots and Schemes

    <h4>Chapter 689: A Night of Plots and Schemes</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Shelly held it in and did not say anything else while James gave Lizzy a look.

    Those two people had been bribed by someone. They did not know who bribed them, but the other party said that as long as they could help Sarah and Finn get together, they would get 100 thousand dors, with 50 thousand dors each. The other party even paid each of them 10 thousand dors in advance.

    The two of them came from neither wealthy nor poor families, but they were both vain people.

    Sarah came from a rich family and did notck money, so her clothes were all branded.

    On the other hand, Shelly¡¯s family did not have money, so her clothes were very in. However, everyone knew that Shelly was the child bride of the Winters. Sooner orter, she would marry into the Winter family, and Shelly¡¯s academic results were especially good.

    Just the two of them were neither too rich nor too poor, so under the temptation of money, they fell for it.

    Moreover, Sarah liked Finn, to begin with. If they managed to bring Sarah and Finn together, they would still be doing a good deed.

    Lizzy felt James¡¯s gaze and stopped arguing. She said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going too.¡± James quickly followed.

    The two of them walked into the washroom in the private room, leaving Shelly alone in the room.

    She thought about it before picking up the phone and dialing a number.

    However, Nox did not pick up, which Shelly had expected. Hence, she was not disappointed.

    Instead, she thought about it again and dialed another number.

    The call went through. ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Hello, aunty. I¡¯m Shelly, Sarah¡¯s ssmate.¡±

    ¡°Shelly, I¡¯ve heard about you from Sarah. Why are you calling me sote at night? Did something happen to Sarah?¡± Ruby was instantly flustered. Sarah said she wanted to go back to her house tonight, but she had not asked if Sarah had gone home yet.

    ¡°No, aunty. Don¡¯t worry. I just wanted to ask if you have Monica¡¯s number. I have something I need to ask her.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re looking for Monica?¡± Ruby was even more surprised.

    ¡°Yes, I have something to ask her. Can you give me her number?¡± Shelly asked.

    She had Ruby¡¯s number because she had called Sarah once, but Sarah did not pick up. After that, Sarah said that if Shelly could not find her, she could call her aunt. Sarah even said that her aunt was the kindest person to her in the world.

    Shelly was actually very envious of Sarah, who was loved by so many people.

    ¡°Write it down.¡± Ruby did not think too much about it.

    She had always been very open-minded and felt that the elders should not interfere too much in the affairs of young people. With that, she gave Shelly Monica¡¯s number.

    Shelly quickly wrote it down and quickly called Monica, who was still in the Cardellini family¡¯s vi.

    She had moved from the floor to the bed and continued to look at the ceiling, with tears streaming down her face. She thought that she might cry herself to death one day.

    She looked at the caller ID, saw the unfamiliar number, and picked it up. ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Hello, Monica. I¡¯m Sarah¡¯s ssmate. My name is Shelly.¡± Shelly quickly introduced herself.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Monica was not interested.

    ¡°I¡¯m calling you to tell you something. Sarah was drunk today, and a few boys at the bar stopped her, not allowing her to leave...¡±

    Monica frowned. ¡°Where is she?¡±

    At that moment, she had already gotten out of bed and was nning toe over to save Sarah.

    ¡°Monica, calm down. We¡¯re fine now. Finn came over to take Sarah away.¡±

    Monica¡¯s expression sank, and her heart ached.

    It was not the fact that Finn and Sarah being together made her feel upset, but just hearing that name made her heart ache.

    ¡°However, when Finn took Sarah away, a boy insisted that Finn drink, and we just found out that the alcohol was drugged. Perhaps it was to take revenge on Finn for taking Sarah away. Sarah called us just now and told us that Finn was unconscious in the hotel. I was worried something might happen to Finn, and that¡¯s why I called you.¡± Shelly put the matter in a roundabout way.

    She tried her best to preserve her friend¡¯s dignity and hid the fact that Finn was drugged because of Sarah.

    Monica got agitated. ¡°Which hotel are they in?¡±

    ¡°Imperial Luxury.¡±

    After that, the other party hung up abruptly.

    Shelly took a deep breath and put down the phone, wondering if that was the right thing to do!

    However, she knew Sarah¡¯s method was wrong. Hence, Sarah should be stopped before she made a big mistake!

    At that moment, Lizzy and James, who went to the washroom, came out.

    They had just informed the other party that Sarah had failed and that they did not know what to do now!

    The other party quickly thought of a solution for them, and after a few more instructions, they walked out of the private room. Lizzy¡¯s tone was much better now as she said to Shelly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was too impulsive just now.¡±

    Shelly was not a fussy person. She was just a little surprised at Lizzy¡¯s attitude toward the matter, but on second thought, Lizzy was probably worried for Sarah. On top of that, Lizzy was the one who helped Sarah to n the matter, so it was inevitable that she would be a little unhappy that it failed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry over to see Sarah now,¡± Lizzy said worriedly.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Shelly nodded.

    The three of them took a taxi to the five-star Imperial Luxury Hotel. Lizzy had been calling Sarah, telling her to wait for them in the lobby. Then, they would think of a way together.

    When they were in the lobby, they saw Sarah with her makeup ruined from the crying, waiting for them anxiously.

    ¡°Sarah, get the front desk clerk to get you a room keycard,¡± Lizzy said immediately.

    Sarah was stunned. How could she have forgotten to seek the front desk clerk for assistance?!

    Shelly turned to look at Lizzy.

    Who could have thought that she would be able to think of that in such a short time? Moreover, why did she have toe and tell Sarah that in person? She could have said it over the phone.

    In the midst of their astonishment, they suddenly saw a hurried figure running past them and then back again. ¡°Sarah, where¡¯s Finn?¡±

 Chapter 690 - Letting Go: Sorry I Made You Feel Disgusted

    <h4>Chapter 690: Letting Go: Sorry I Made You Feel Disgusted</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Sarah, where¡¯s Finn?¡± Monica grabbed Sarah and asked anxiously.

    Sarah was startled. Why was her cousin here?

    Shelly had seen Monica, but Lizzy and James had never, so they both looked at her in surprise. They did not know who the person who had suddenly appeared was.

    Only Shelly secretly heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Finn?¡± Monica did not want to waste her breath on Sarah.

    All she could think about was the girl named Shelly telling her that Finn had fainted in the hotel.

    She did not even think before rushing out of the room or care about her leg and injuries. She just drove and came out.

    Sarah stammered.

    ¡°Sarah!¡± Monica was furious. ¡°You want me to call your father and have him beat you to death, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Monica, you¡¯ve divorced Finn, so you shouldn¡¯t care about anything rted to him anymore!¡± Sarah was also driven into a corner. She thought about how Finn had locked her out of the room, and now that her cousin was here, how could she sleep with Finn?

    ¡°You¡¯d better mind your own business with Finn!¡± Monica was even angrier. ¡°Now, tell me. Where did you take Finn?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you!¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Monica cursed.

    Sarah was still a little afraid of Monica.

    Although she hadined about her cousin in front of her aunt and uncle since she was young, and her cousin was often scolded because of that, she was still timid when her cousin was fierce.

    She looked at her furious cousin in a daze.

    When she thought that her cousin was going to throw a fit again, she watched her cousin rush to the front desk with an aggressive look on her face. ¡°Which room is Finn in?¡±

    The staff member was startled by the woman in front of her.

    In fact, she was a little scared. ¡°Miss, we¡¯re not allowed to disclose information about the guest without permission. Please¨C¡±

    ¡°p!¡± Monica pped her palm on the table in front of her, and a loud noise sounded.

    The staff stood up respectfully. At that moment, she was almost scared to tears by Monica. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We really can¡¯t...¡±

    Monica clenched her fists and knew that it was useless to force the staff to tell her which room Finn was in.

    With that, she turned around and red at Sarah, who was just standing there.

    When Sarah noticed Monica¡¯s gaze, she felt a little timid but braced herself and looked into her eyes.

    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you!¡± Sarah said loudly.

    Monica was on the verge of exploding in rage and looked like she was going to fight Sarah in the next second, Shelly suddenly reminded Sarah, ¡°Sarah, if this goes on, what if Finn suffocates to death?¡±

    Sarah¡¯s face was pale with fear.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that if he holds it in for too long he might die? It¡¯s been so long. We don¡¯t even know what Finn is doing in there. What if something...¡± Shelly deliberately made it sound serious.

    Sarah could not hold it in any longer and quickly walked to the front desk. ¡°I just came to get a room. The room number is 2008, but I¡¯ve been locked out. I need your spare room keycard to open the door.¡±

    ¡°Okay, sure.¡± The staff was still a little frightened as she said, ¡°Miss, please tell me your ID card number, and I¡¯ll check it.¡±

    Sarah quickly told the staff her ID card number.

    The staff checked it sessfully and took out the room keycard. ¡°This is the spare room card for 2008. Miss, please¨C¡±

    Before the staff could tell Sarah to take it, Monica snatched it.

    ¡°Monica!¡± Sarah was angry and anxious.

    As soon as Monica took the room keycard, she walked straight to the elevator.

    Sarah, as well as Shelly, Lizzy, and James, quickly followed

    Lizzy and James were both a little anxious.

    From the way Sarah addressed the person in front of them, they knew that she was Finn¡¯s ex-wife, Monica. In that case, would Finn and Sarah still be able to sleep together sessfully?

    Lizzy and James exchanged nces, not daring to say anything, and could only follow Monica into the elevator.

    Monica swiped the room keycard in the elevator and looked at the floor number increase. She was very nervous.

    Sarah was also nervous as she did not know how Finn was doing now.

    What if... What if he was really dead?

    No. She did not want Finn to die. She just wanted to have sex with him.

    Tears welled up in her eyes as she tried not to cry out loud.

 Chapter 691 - Letting Go: Sorry I Made You Feel Disgusted

    <h4>Chapter 691: Letting Go: Sorry I Made You Feel Disgusted</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    After the elevator arrived at that particr floor, they walked to the room together, and Monica swiped the keycard at the door to open it.

    There was no sound in the room or any sign of Finn on the big bed.

    ¡°Finn!¡± Sarah called his name.

    Monica was also scared, so she looked around and rushed into the bathroom.

    In the bathroom, a man was lying on the ground, his body shaking non-stop.

    His blood vessels were pumping, his veins were exposed, and his expression was ferocious. He looked very terrifying.

    Moreover, the tap was running in the bathroom. The water had soaked his entire body, and his clothes were stuck to his body, making his muscles obvious.

    His lips were bitten until they were stained with blood, his hands were clenched tightly, and his joints were pale.

    How could Finn hold it in for so long?

    He was clearly ufortable. How could he not make a sound?

    What had he experienced to allow himself to be tortured to such an extent without doing something about it?

    Monica¡¯s eyes were red. Without hesitating, she squatted down and hugged the trembling Finn.

    Even though he had pushed her away cruelly earlier, she still could not control herself from moving closer to him.

    She asked him nervously, ¡°Finn, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Her soft body was pressed against his body which was as stiff and hot as an iron.

    Then, the man who had been enduring the endless torture suddenly reacted violently. His eyes were bloodshot as he looked at the woman in front of him.

    Monica also looked into his bloodshot eyes, wondering if blood would ooze out in the next second.

    If he was suffering so badly, why did he not make a sound? Was it because he could not feel pain? Did that mean he did not know how ufortable he was feeling?

    However, at that moment, he looked very ufortable, so ufortable that his body seemed like it was about to explode.

    ¡°Ugh...¡± Monica¡¯s thoughts stopped abruptly.

    She widened her eyes only to see Finn¡¯s face right in front of her and him kissing her fiercely. She even thought she tasted blood.

    ¡°Finn... Um...¡± Monica¡¯s words were sealed by Finn¡¯s kiss. Hence, she stammered.

    At the same time, Sarah and the others had arrived at the bathroom.

    As soon as they entered, they saw Finn kissing Monica crazily.

    After all, they were only 18 years old and had not experienced much. Even if they had secretly watched explicit videos, such a steamy scene still made them feel a little shy. Hence, at that moment, all of their faces were red, and they quickly averted their gazes, except for Sarah.

    Sarah¡¯s eyes were red as she watched her cousin and Finn kiss each other crazily and how impatient, eager, and rude Finn was.

    He clearly was not in control of himself.

    She, too, had hugged him just now, but he immediately threw her out.

    At that, her tears fell, and her heart ached.

    On the contrary, Shelly¡¯s face turned as red as a tomato.

    She found Sarah¡¯s hand and held it. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    However, Sarah did not move. She just looked at them indistinctly.

    ¡°Sarah, let¡¯s go,¡± Shelly called out to her again.

    Sarah shook her head.

    She did not want to go, she did not want her cousin to have sex with Finn, and she did not want¡­

    Shelly gritted her teeth, pulled a little harder, and dragged Sarah out of the bathroom with some force.

    Lizzy and James also walked out of the bathroom. Once Shelly dragged Sarah away, they even closed the bathroom door.

    Sarah¡¯s heart was aching in pain.

    She did not think that after all she had done, she would end up helping Finn and her cousin instead while she just watched them get together.

    Shelly could feel the pain Sarah was feeling.

    She did not love Nox, but she did not like it when she saw him sleeping with another woman, let alone Sarah, who had liked Finn for so many years. She had waited so long for Finn¡¯s divorce, thinking that it was finally her moment, but she did not expect that the bird had flown.

    She said, ¡°Sarah, why don¡¯t we leave?¡±

    All Sarah did was cry, not wanting to leave.

    ¡°You saw it yourself. Finn would rather die than touch you, but when your cousin came, he lost control...¡± Shelly wanted to say something but stopped herself.

    She did not know how tofort Sarah, who probably was feeling nothing but pain.

 Chapter 692 - Letting Go: Sorry I Made You Feel Disgusted

    <h4>Chapter 692: Letting Go: Sorry I Made You Feel Disgusted</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    She turned to look at Lizzy and James, trying to get them to help persuade Sarah.

    However, the two of them did not seem to notice Sarah¡¯s sadness. In fact, they looked a little flustered.

    Shelly frowned. She had a feeling that Lizzy and James were acting strange today.

    In fact, she barely interacted with them on a daily basis. It was because Sarah had a lively and cheerful personality and had a lot of friends, so Sarah made more friends. On the other hand, she had known Sarah since junior high. They had been in the same ss and had been great friends, but she did not like to make friends. Hence, other than Sarah, all her other friends were Sarah¡¯s friends. Since they were friends of friends, she did not have a good rtionship with anyone other than Sarah.

    James seemed to have noticed Shelly¡¯s gaze, so he quickly nudged Lizzy.

    Only then did Lizzye back to her senses. She looked at Shelly and ignored her gaze. Instead, she pretended to be very worried as she looked at Sarah. ¡°Sarah, Don¡¯t cry. It makes us feel bad.¡±

    However, Sarah did not want to listen to her.

    She really wanted to push open the bathroom door because she did not want her cousin to sleep with Finn.

    ¡°Not this time. Maybe the next. Let¡¯s go,¡± James quickly interjected.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Everyone tried to persuade Sarah.

    Under their persuasion, Sarah walked out of the hotel room.

    She knew she did not have the courage to push open the bathroom door. Even if she did, she would not have slept with Finn.

    Tonight, Finn was her cousin¡¯s, not hers.

    However, just as she reached the hotel door, Sarah suddenly pushed Shelly away. ¡°No.¡±

    Shelly was stunned.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave.¡±

    ¡°Sarah¨C¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going in. I¡¯ll wait for them at the door. I¡¯ll wait for them toe out.¡±

    ¡°Sarah, why?¡± Shelly felt a little ufortable about that. ¡°It¡¯s not worth torturing yourself for a man who doesn¡¯t like you.¡±

    ¡°No, Finn is worth it. Finn is the best man in the world. He¡¯s worth me waiting for him.¡±

    Shelly was rendered speechless, and Lizzy and James did not know what to say either.

    It was already veryte in the night, yet Sarah had no intention of leaving. She just stood at the door of the room and looked at the tightly shut door, unmoving.

    Lizzy and James were getting a little anxious. The point was that they did not know what to tell the other party who bribed them.

    Not to mention the remaining 40 thousand dors each, but do they also return the 10 thousand dors that they had received?

    The more they thought about it, the more upset they felt.

    Lizzy said, ¡°Sarah, it¡¯ste. If I don¡¯t go back now, my parents will beat me to death.¡±

    ¡°Me, too.¡± James quickly agreed. ¡°They¡¯ve already called several times, and I said I¡¯d be back after my friend¡¯s birthday.¡±

    ¡°You guys can go first.¡± Sarah said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    ¡°But¨C¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Sarah said. ¡°You guys have been running around for me all night. You guys can leave first.¡±

    Lizzy and James exchanged nces before Lizzy said, ¡°In that case, we¡¯re heading off now. If somethinges up, you must call us.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Sarah nodded.

    Then, the two of them left reluctantly.

    After that, Sarah looked at Shelly beside her. ¡°Shelly, you should go back first too. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t your family look for you?¡±

    ¡°They always think that I¡¯m with Nox. Plus, it¡¯s been a long time since Nox came back, but no one has ever asked where I was.¡± Shelly smiled.

    Sarah was a little touched. ¡°Everyone says you¡¯re aloof, but only I know how good you are.¡±

    No. She was not good. If she were, she would not want to be the Winters¡¯ eldest young mistress when Nox disliked her so much.

    She was actually a very utilitarian and selfish person.

    She was afraid of poverty.

    Hence, for the sake of money and wealth, she could persist in many things.

    ..

    After Lizzy and James left the hotel, they immediately called the other person.

    Lizzy seemed a little flustered. ¡°We went to the hotel as you instructed and told Sarah to get a spare room keycard from the front desk so that we could personally confirm they slept together. Unexpectedly, as soon as we entered the hotel, we saw Sarah¡¯s cousin, Monica, rushing over in a hurry, and everything after that went awry. Now, Monica and Finn are sleeping together¨C¡±

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± The other party was instantly worked up.

 Chapter 693 - Letting Go: Sorry I Made You Feel Disgusted

    <h4>Chapter 693: Letting Go: Sorry I Made You Feel Disgusted</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°I said, Monica and Finn are sleeping together now,¡± Lizzy repeated, still in shock.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure. When they were in the bathroom, they... We were too embarrassed to look, so we came out.¡±

    ¡°F*ck!¡± The other party suddenly cursed.

    Then, he hung up the phone abruptly.

    After hanging up the phone, his hands were trembling.

    He had nned for Sarah and Finn to have sex, but how did it turn out to be Monica? How was he going to exin that to Mr. Ross?

    If Mr. Ross found out that Monica and Finn had slept together, he was afraid Mr. Ross would kill him.

    The man¡¯s face was extremely ugly as he gripped his phone tightly, his hands trembling.

    In the end, he mustered up his courage and said, ¡°Mr. Ross.¡±

    ¡°How was it?¡± The person on the other end of the phone had not slept either, as if he was waiting for the final result.

    ¡°Everything was going well, but I didn¡¯t expect¨C¡±

    ¡°Was?¡± The other person¡¯s face darkened.

    Nervous, the man said, ¡°Monica suddenly appeared, and then¨C¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± The other person¡¯s voice was higher, and it was obvious that he was angry.

    The man was trembling with fear. ¡°Now, Monica is sleeping with Finn!¡±

    ¡°Trash!¡± Michael was furious.

    The man even heard a crash as if something was smashed to the ground.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how things turned out like this either. Everything was going ording to our n. I never expected Monica to suddenly appear!¡± The man was also very surprised, but he knew that it was useless to exin anything, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Ross. It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m willing to ept any punishment.¡±

    However, Michael immediately hung up the phone and threw the phone to the ground.

    His expression was ferocious.

    He had smashed his phone and the tablemp, but that did not seem to have vented his anger. He even kicked the coffee table in front of him.

    A violent sound rang out in the room.

    He really did not expect that after calcting everything, hisst kick would be interrupted!

    Never could he have imagined that after all that careful nning, everything would be messed up at the veryst minute!

    Who the hell messed up?!

    He held himself together, but at that moment, he wished he could kill someone!

    At the thought of Monica and Finn together¡­

    ¡°ng!¡± Michael punched the overturned coffee table and smashed his fist into the broken ss to relieve the pain he was suppressing!

    He could only suppress it instead of going to the hotel to stop it because if he did go to the hotel, he would be exposed!

    Therefore, he could only endure it. He had to endure it and ept that Monica and Finn really slept with each other!

    A cruel glint shed across his bloodshot eyes.

    One day, he would make them pay a hundred times over for the suffering he went through today!

    ¡­

    The night sky was filled with darkness, and under different night skies, there were always different things happening.

    In a five-star hotel, the sky was slightly bright, and dawn had begun to break. With the entire city still in a deep sleep, everything was quiet.

    On a soft white bed, two people were tightly pressed together.

    Monica endured the pain in her body until finally, Finn was exhausted.

    She thought she was probably the most miserable woman in the world. It was her first time being in such a baffling yet painful experience.

    It was only just that it finally ended when Finn was still on top of her.

    Then, Finn fell into a deep sleep, with his body buried in hers.

    In fact, she was also exhausted. She was physically and mentally exhausted, but she could not fall asleep.

    No matter whether she closed her eyes or opened them, her mind was filled with images of her and Finn. She could not get them out of her mind.

    She was thinking about how Finn would react after he woke up. Would he... be slightly moved?

    Would he feel the same as her? Even if her body was in extreme pain, sweetness filled her heart.

    Every time the thought that they had really slept together crossed her mind, her face and ears would flush red, and her heart would beat faster.

    She had been wanting to sleep with Finn since the first time she saw him. Having waited for so many years, although the process was not pleasant, she was very satisfied with the result.

    She was very happy that she had satisfied all of Finn¡¯s desires.

    She let him fall into a deep sleep on her body while she hugged him tightly with both her hands.

    From the bottom of her heart, she looked forward to getting back together with Finn again.

    As the sky was getting brighter, the sun shone through the window and on the curtains of the hotel¡¯s floor-to-ceiling windows.

    The scattered light enveloped the room.

    It was¡­ a good day, like her mood.

    Monica did not sleep the entire night.

    She kept her eyes open and looked at the clear sky outside the window.

 Chapter 694 - Letting Go: Sorry I Made You Feel Disgusted

    <h4>Chapter 694: Letting Go: Sorry I Made You Feel Disgusted</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Suddenly, her heart began to race as she seemed to have felt the person on her moving.

    She unconsciously gripped the nket tightly.

    She knew Finn was about to wake up and hoped that he would wake up, but she was afraid at the same time¡­

    In the end, she bit her lips, trying to calm herself down and watching Finn open his eyes.

    She looked straight at him, and when he did not react for a long time, she thought she was hallucinating.

    In fact, Finn did not seem to be aware of what he was doingst night. All he did was relieve himself from the side effects of the drug, so he probably did not know who the woman he slept with was. It was even possible that he did not know what he didst night.

    Otherwise, she would not feel so panicked at that moment, so much that she could not believe what she was seeing in front of her.

    Monica was hurt by Finn¡¯s appearance because it looked as if he had touched something dirty, and she could see him breaking down!

    ¡°Finn,st night we really¨C Ah...¡± Monica shouted.

    Before she could say the word ¡°did it¡±, Monica felt a pain in her neck.

    Finn was strangling her neck.

    The moment she thought they could get back together, Finn¡¯s hand gripped her neck tightly, suffocating her.

    She looked straight at Finn and his ferocious appearance with his veins popping out. She also saw the intense killing intent in his bloodthirsty eyes.

    He would not reconcile with her even after they slept together.

    He would really kill her like he once said he would if she got close to him again. Therefore, it was not a lie.

    ¡°Let go of me... Oh, Finn. Let go of me...¡± Monica felt a pain in her neck as she struggled to get rid of Finn¡¯s grip.

    She even felt that it was getting more and more difficult for her to breathe. It made her so frightened that tears started to flow out of her eyes.

    As it was getting harder and harder for her to breathe, she looked at Finn¡¯s cruel face, which did not look like he had any intention to hold himself back.

    He looked cold-blooded and heartless, with only killing intent in his eyes.

    Monica¡¯s tears blurred her vision. It turned out that all her fantasies were just wishful thinking.

    Reality always failed her.

    The moment she thought Finn would strangle her to death, he suddenly let go of her.

    ¡°Cough, cough, cough...¡± Monica could not stop her body from trembling and herself from crying and being terrified.

    For the first time, death was so close to her that she could touch it.

    She breathed heavily and kept coughing.

    However, Finn did not even look at her. All he did was lift the nket and get up from Monica¡¯s body.

    The moment he got up, he saw the bruises on Monica¡¯s body... As he looked at it, he suddenly rushed into the bathroom.

    From the bathroom came sounds of Finn¡¯s heart-wrenching vomiting, and bursts of retching sound rang out ferociously in the room.

    Just like that, Monica listened to Finn vomiting in the bathroom.

    All her expectations were shattered the moment Finn wanted to kill her, and all the happy memories were shattered by Finn¡¯s disgusting vomiting.

    To Finn, was having sex with her so unforgivable? Was having sex with her so disgusting?

    Why did she feel so happyst night? Her heart hurt, and she felt disappointed.

    After some time, the vomiting in the bathroom stopped.

    Finn sat next to the toilet and just sat there. His face was pale, and his fists were clenched tightly.

    Last night¡­ He could not recall what he didst night!

    When he opened his eyes, he saw Monica naked¡­

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    Finn punched the wall beside him fiercely.

    There was a sudden sound, and even the bathroom door and windows shook a few times!

    At that moment, he even saw... a faint blood stain on the white floor of the bathroom that kept magnifying before his eyes and triggering his nerves!

    ¡°Am I that disgusting to you?¡± A familiar female voice came from the bathroom door.

    Finn¡¯s eyes moved.

    He looked at her with his bloodshot eyes and saw her standing in front of him in a bathrobe.

    ¡°Get lost,¡± Finn said.

    His words stabbed Monica¡¯s heart.

    No. Actually, she could not feel pain anymore.

    From the moment he wanted to kill her, she no longer felt pain.

    She shouted at Finn, ¡°Finn, if it weren¡¯t for mest night, you would¡¯ve died! What right do you have to treat me like this¨C¡±

 Chapter 695 - Letting Go: Sorry I Made You Feel Disgusted

    <h4>Chapter 695: Letting Go: Sorry I Made You Feel Disgusted</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Scram!¡± Finn¡¯s veins were bulging, and his voice was ice-cold.

    While looking at Finn, Monica¡¯s tears fell like rain.

    It turned out Finn could be so cruel!

    Nevertheless, she resisted the urge to cry and fought the immense pain she felt. Then, without crying, she turned around and left.

    She had had enough of Finn¡¯s cold-bloodedness and ruthlessness toward her.

    The moment she twisted the doorknob and was about to leave, she turned back to change her clothes as there was no way she could leave in her bathrobe.

    However, all of her clothes were still in the bathroom, and they were in tatters.

    She had just walked in when she saw Finn¡¯s bloody eyes ring at her fiercely.

    Before Monica could speak, Finn said coldly, ¡°Weren¡¯t you leaving?¡±

    Monica bit her lips so hard that they turned white.

    All the first times that she had fantasized about had turned into nightmares!

    Finn suddenly got up from the ground, picked up his clothes that were soaked, and quickly put them on. Then, he left Monica¡¯s side coldly.

    Monica held onto her bathrobe tightly, controlling herself from stopping Finn from leaving and pestering him about why he was treating her like that, why he was so cruel, or if was she really not worthy of his love.

    However, she was afraid of Finn¡¯s indifference toward her.

    Her body trembled as she felt Finn leave.

    In the next second, though, she could not bear it anymore.

    Ever since she was young, she had never been a person to keep things to herself. She would say whatever she wanted and do whatever she wanted. Hence, she could not take how Finn was treating her. What did she do wrong for him to treat her like that?

    With that, she rushed out of the bathroom.

    Coincidentally, Finn opened the door to the room at that moment.

    ¡°Finn, stop right there!¡± Monica used up herst bit of courage to call out to him.

    Finn was stunned for a second, but he still opened the door.

    ¡°Finn!¡± Monica¡¯s voice was torn apart.

    Was Finn¡¯s heart made of stone? How could he be so heartless? Could he not feel the pain of her despair?

    Yes. He could not feel Monica crying her heart out behind him.

    The moment he opened the door, he saw Sarah, who had been guarding the door the whole time.

    Sarah¡¯s eyes reddened again when she saw Finne out.

    She had waited all night and all morning, and everything that should have happened had happened.

    In fact, she knew it already happened from the moment they walked out of the room.

    However, she still lied to herself.

    By doing that, was she trying to make herself give up on Finn and make herself realize the reality the the person he loved would always and only her cousin?

    She thought himing out from that room and him having sex with another woman was enough for her to give up her feelings for him.

    She looked at Finn with her heart broken. Just as she turned around and was about to leave, Finn asked, ¡°Do you like me?¡±

    Sarah was stunned.

    ¡°If you like me, don¡¯t reject me!¡± Finn said.

    Then, he suddenly leaned over and lifted her chin before a kiss ¡ª an ice-cold kiss ¡ªnded on her lips.

    Sarah¡¯s mind suddenly went nk.

    Finn was there, kissing her, Sarah.

    Monica watched silently. After sleeping togetherst now, Finn was now kissing Sarah in front of her.

    She could see everything clearly behind Finn.

    Did It hurt? It did not hurt anymore. It was as if she was already numb.

    In the end, everything she did was just an insult to herself.

    When Finn said to let go, he meant to let go forever, which meant that he really did not love her.

    Only she foolishly thought she was going through a fake divorce and that she would be able to return to Finn¡¯s side after that. She even thought that she would treat Finn very well in the future to make up for what she had done to him this whole time.

    Well, that would not be necessary now.

    Last night was a mistake. She should not even be here.

    If she did note, it would have been Sarah who slept with Finn.

    She should wish her cousin and Finn well.

    What on earth made her feel so importantst night to think she could save Finn¡¯s life?

    Finn would probably rather suffocate than touch her.

 Chapter 696 - Letting Go: Sorry I Made You Feel Disgusted

    <h4>Chapter 696: Letting Go: Sorry I Made You Feel Disgusted</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    She just watched as Finn slowly let go of Sarah and held Sarah¡¯s hand.

    Just as he was about to leave, Monica called out to him, ¡°Finn.¡±

    Finn stopped in his tracks.

    ¡°I give up,¡± Monica said seriously.

    However, Finn did not turn around.

    ¡°You win. I won¡¯t look for you again,¡± Monica said as she stared at his back.

    From now on, she would only see his back.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you feel disgustedst night,¡± Monica said calmly.

    It was her faultst night. It was she who arrogantly helped him.

    She did not change into her clothes. She was not even afraid of death, so why would she care about her image?

    Finn held onto Sarah¡¯s hand and stood at the door without leaving.

    However, Monica walked past them both and left.

    Shelly had been by Sarah¡¯s side the entire time.

    She stayed with Sarah because she was afraid that Sarah would do something stupid, but she did not expect to witness such a shocking scene.

    She had always thought that Finn liked Monica, so Monica should be the one to help him with such matters.

    Was she wrong?

    She hurriedly caught up with Monica and followed her into the elevator, where she saw thetter¡¯s tears overflowing.

    In a ce that Finn could not see, Monica was crying her heart out.

    When the elevator arrived on the first floor, Monica walked out.

    Since it was the afternoon, many people wereing and going to the hotel, and many people saw Monica in her bathrobe.

    Shelly gritted her teeth. She took off her coat and handed it to Monica. ¡°Monica.¡±

    Monica turned to look at Shelly and did not take her coat.

    However, Shelly put it on Monica¡¯s body.

    Monica smiled with a face full of tears.

    Outsiders must think she was very miserable, right?

    ¡°I¡¯m Shelly. I was the one who called youst night. I¨C¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do whatever I did in the future,¡± Monica suddenly interrupted her.

    What Monica said stunned Shelly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let go of the person you like. If you let them go, you¡¯ll never be able to find them again. Also, don¡¯t like someone who has given up on you. It¡¯s useless even if you like them,¡± Monica said. ¡°You¡¯re Nox¡¯s child bride, right?¡±

    Shelly was surprised.

    She had seen Monica before at the Winters¡¯ banquets, but she always thought that people at those banquets would never notice her.

    ¡°It¡¯s best not to fall in love so easily,¡± Monica said. ¡°It¡¯ll ruin your life.¡±

    After that, Monica walked out of the hotel lobby.

    She just watched as Monica put on her coat, got into a car outside the door, and left.

    Monica must have been very hurt to say that love would ruin one¡¯s life.

    Once one fell in love, they would be ruined for life.

    Fortunately, she did not love him.

    Then, her eyes moved as she saw a hurried figure run past her.

    ¡­

    Monica returned to her own neighborhood.

    The entire journey, the driver was trembling with fear.

    He did not know what had happened that would make the passengers behind him cry so hard like the sky was going to fall.

    Fortunately, they were finally at their destination.

    Monica thanked him with tears flowing down her face and got off the car.

    At the entrance of the neighborhood, the autumn sun was shining brightly, and Monica saw Michael.

    He had been standing there the whole time as if he was waiting for her.

    Suddenly, Monica smiled. Only one person had been waiting for her the entire time, but she was too stubborn to notice.

    She walked toward Michael, who saw her but did not take the initiative to approach her.

    He seemed to have noticed her strange behavior, so he did not dare to approach her until he felt her suddenly jump into his arms.

    Michael¡¯s tensed body exploded, but he also tried to calm himself down.

    ¡°Michael, I give up,¡± Monica said.

    She really gave up on Finn, and it was a mistake between them from the start.

    Was it just because she did not trust him? At the end of the day, it was because they did not trust each other that gave rise to all their sadness.

    That was why she had decided to let Finn but also herself go.

    ¡°Monica,st night... It didn¡¯t work out?¡± Michael asked worriedly.

    Monica shook her head.

    That was not it. It was because it did work out that she could see so clearly that it was impossible for her and Finn to be together again.

    ¡°Monica.¡± Michael looked heartbroken.

    He turned around and hugged Monica in his arms.

    He said, ¡°No matter what you¡¯ve experienced, I will always be by your side. I will never leave you.¡±

    At that, Monica burst into tears. She really regretted liking Finn now.

    She should... cherish the person in front of her.

    The two of them hugged each other tightly.

    Not far away from them, a taxi stopped.

    The scene in front of them was deeply moving.

    It turned out that every time he left her, she would quickly go to another man.

    Was it because they were not fated to be together? Or was it because their rtionship was not deep, to begin with?

    Or... was it because they did not love each other enough?

    It was probably because they did not love each other enough. It was the same for him and her.

    ¡°Sir, we¡¯re here,¡± the driver in the front reminded him.

    Finn retracted her gaze.

    He said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    Anywhere was fine, as long as... there was no Monica.

    As the taxi left, the man holding Monica looked coldly in the direction of the taxi.

    He had endured the most painful night of his lifest night.

    From today onward, no one could bring him or Monica any more pain!

 Chapter 697 - Another Problem Follows (Back To The Main Storyline)

    <h4>Chapter 697: Another Problem Follows (Back To The Main Storyline)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    It was a cool autumn day.

    Monica thought the weather was good, and it was. It was just the human heart that was bad.

    She returned to her apartment with Michael apanying her.

    Michael poured her a cup of warm water, and Monica took a sip, which seemed to have warmed her cold body.

    Even though they were not yet in the cold winter month, people could still shiver from the cold.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go get the bath ready for you,¡± Michael said. ¡°You¡¯ll feel better after a hot bath.¡±

    Monica just looked at Michael.

    From the beginning to the end, he did not question her too much. All he did was support her silently.

    Her eyes suddenly turned red again as she thought if only she could fall in love with Michael!

    Why must she torture herself like that?

    Once the bath was ready, Michael came out and said, ¡°It¡¯s ready. Go take a shower. I¡¯ve put all your clothes in the bathroom.¡±

    Monica nodded.

    She was really touched.

    She walked into the bathroom and closed the bathroom door. After that, she took off Shelly¡¯s coat and untied the hotel bathrobe, revealing her naked body.

    She left the hotel just like that, wearing nothing underneath.

    She looked at herself in the mirror ¡ª at her swollen eyes, her pale face, and her body, which was covered with terrifying bruises. She also saw many deep and shallow bite marks.

    Suddenly, sheughed sarcastically.

    Since when did she put herself in such a miserable state?

    It was all for Finn, but was it worth It?

    She turned around, soaked herself in the bathtub, and buried her head in it.

    She told herself that she would never insult herself like that ever again.

    ¡­

    In the room, Michael¡¯s expression was grim. When he thought of Monica and Finnst night... He clenched his fists tightly.

    He had deliberately waited for Monica downstairs at her house today.

    In fact, he was also not sure if she woulde back because he was actually afraid that Monica and Finn would get back together.

    Fortunately, Monica came back covered in injuries.

    He even saw traces of... sex marks on Monica¡¯s body, which her clothes did not cover, and there were a lot of them.

    Last night¡­

    He chose to forget what happenedst night, but forgetting did not mean he would act as if nothing happened. Forgetting only meant that he did not want to live in pain.

    He had bigger goals and ambitions in his life and could not be obsessed with love. Therefore, he could not torture himself like that.

    However, he was sure going to make someone pay back the humiliation and hurt he had sufferedst night.

    His eyes moved as he looked at the phone call.

    Finn?

    He did not save Finn¡¯s number, but his memory had been amazing since he was young. Hence, he had memorized it after seeing that string of numbers once.

    He actually did not know why Finn was calling him at that moment.

    Finn was definitely not a person who would show weakness, nor was he naive enough to show off.

    No matter how much harm Finn suffered or what honor he received, he would always... keep it to himself instead of expressing it to anyone.

    That was probably the biggest conflict between him and Monica.

    No matter how much he loved Monica, she would always be hurt by his indifference.

    In this rtionship, Michael had the advantage because he understood Monica better, and he was willing to change for Monica, even if it was not sincere.

    However, Finn would not, even if it was just for show.

    Michael picked up the phone nonchntly.

    ¡°Finn.¡±

    ¡°Remind Monica to take a birth control pill,¡± Finn said bluntly, seemingly not wanting to talk to Michael.

    Michael was finally provoked by that sentence. ¡°Are you showing off?¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to be involved anymore.¡±

    Michael¡¯s hand that was holding the phone tightened. ¡°From now on, Monica won¡¯t have anything to do with you anymore.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Finn¡¯s voice was cold.

    He knew very well that after this, it did not matter whether it was him or her, but they had already put an end to their rtionship.

    He admitted it. He actually regretted kissing Sarah.

    Hence, when he saw Monica leaving sadly, he chased after her.

    Monica could make him abandon many of his principles in life, and for a second, he wanted to give up his bottom line as well.

    However, Monica chose to abandon him again and return to another man¡¯s side.

 Chapter 698 - Another Problem Follows (Back To The Main Storyline)

    <h4>Chapter 698: Another Problem Follows (Back To The Main Storyline)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    What was he to Monica? Was he a person she liked very much?

    She liked him so much, yet she never trusted him and never gave him any sense of security.

    Even though she liked him so much, he was still nothing to herpared to Michael.

    He finally gave up hope after trying time and time again.

    Finn did not say anything more at that moment and was about to hang up the phone when Michael¡¯s cold voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Finn, Monica is taking a shower.¡±

    Finn was indifferent to it.

    ¡°After she washes up, I will help her forget everything you left on herst night.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s your business,¡± Finn said indifferently. ¡°It has nothing to do with me.¡±

    Without saying another word, Finn hung up the phone.

    Michael looked at the words ¡°end of call¡±, and his expression turned ugly.

    One day, he would make Finn lose everything!

    He put down his phone and went out to the pharmacy downstairs, where he bought an emergency contraceptive pill.

    When he returned, Monica was still in the bathroom.

    Michael knocked on Monica¡¯s bathroom door worriedly.

    ¡°Monica.¡±

    There was no response from inside.

    ¡°Monica.¡± Michael¡¯s voice grew louder.

    However, there was still no response, and Michael started to get a little nervous.

    It had never crossed his mind that Monica wouldmit suicide for Finn.

    His heartbeat quickened. ¡°Monica, if you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll barge in¨C¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Monica¡¯s cold voice came from inside.

    Michael stood at the door, worried that Monica would do something stupid. However, when he heard Monica¡¯s voice, his expression darkened.

    Monica was still rejecting him.

    Even after getting into that mess with Finn, had she not thought about starting over with him?

    Otherwise, she would not have stopped him the moment he said he was going to barge in, which meant that she was still rejecting him.

    Despite that, he did not show it. In front of Monica, he was the best man in the world.

    He said, ¡°Don¡¯t stay in there for too long. You might get lightheaded.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Monica replied.

    He could still hear sobbing sounds in between breaths.

    Was Monica crying her heart out in the bathroom? For Finn, whom she hadpletely let go of?

    After a long time, Monica finally walked out of the bathroom and changed into her home clothes.

    At that moment, Michael was cooking in the open kitchen.

    Monica saw Michael¡¯s house-husband look as soon as she came out, and it warmed her heart.

    She asked herself what she liked about Finn. Did she have masochistic tendencies? Was she sick for not wanting such a good man?

    ¡°Are you done washing up?¡± Michael smiled gently. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to cook, so I prepared a bowl of mac and cheese for you. I don¡¯t know how it tastes, but you can try itter.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Monica nodded.

    ¡°Go wait on the sofa. It¡¯ll be ready soon.¡±

    With that, Monica sat on the sofa.

    Michael said casually while cooking, ¡°You can decide if you want to take the medicine on the coffee table.¡±

    Monica was surprised.

    That was when she saw an emergency birth control pill on the coffee table and a cup of warm water beside it.

    Her throat moved.

    She had actually thought about itst night, whether she would have their child after sleeping with each other.

    Last night, she had imagined many scenes of them reconciling, but in the end, it was all ruined.

    ¡°Thank you, Michael.¡± Monica picked up the contraceptive pill and opened it.

    Of course, she would eat it.

    If she did not, could she use the kid to reconcile with Finn?

    That was impossible because Finn would only cause her to miscarry.

    He would not tolerate her in any way, and that was how much of a cold-blooded person he was.

    Once he was certain of something, she would not be able to change him even if she died.

    ¡°It was Finn who called and asked me to buy it for you.¡± Michael¡¯s voice was a little soft as if he was afraid that she would be sad.

    Monica took out the pill from the packaging.

    Suddenly, sheughed.

    Was Finn still afraid that she would pester him?

    ¡°Michael, can I use your phone? I left my phone at the hotel,¡± Monica said.

    Michael quickly handed the phone he had on him to her.

    Monica thanked him after taking it. Then, she took a few photos of the birth control pill and a selfie of herself taking the pill.

    She sent the photos to Finn.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t disgust you,¡± she said.

 Chapter 699 - Another Problem Follows (Back To The Main Storyline)

    <h4>Chapter 699: Another Problem Follows (Back To The Main Storyline)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Finn did not reply, but she was used to his indifference toward her.

    After taking that pill, they would no longer have anything to do with each other, and their ambiguous rtionship would be dead.

    She put down the phone and walked to the dining table, where Michael had already prepared the mac and cheese for her.

    Monica ate slowly, bite by bite. It tasted neither good nor bad. She was probably she was so sad that she lost her sense of taste.

    However, she still ate a lot because she did not want to let Michael down.

    At least that man treated her sincerely.

    ¡°Is it good?¡± Michael asked expectantly.

    Monica nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. I was really afraid that my culinary skills would disappoint you¨C¡±

    ¡°Michael,¡± Monica called out to him.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Michael¡¯s face was full of smiles.

    Monica said, ¡°Stay away from me.¡±

    The smile on Michael¡¯s lips stiffened.

    ¡°It¡¯s not fair to you.¡±

    ¡°Monica¨C¡±

    ¡°When I was still in love with Finn, I chose to be with you, and it was unfair to you. It was like this three years ago.¡± Monica said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve always liked Finn. I¡¯m only with you because you¡¯re too good, so good that I don¡¯t know how to reject you.¡±

    Michael pursed his lips tightly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you anymore.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± Michael replied. ¡°Even if you use me, it¡¯s fine. I will never fall in love with other women in this world except for you.¡±

    ¡°In that case, I definitely can¡¯t be with you.¡± Monica looked at Michael and said, ¡°I¡¯m not worthy of your feelings, and I don¡¯t want to owe you anything. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t pay you back.¡±

    ¡°Why do you have to pay me back? Everything I¡¯ve done for you is out of love. I¡¯ve never thought of wanting you to pay me back. I¨C¡±

    ¡°No, I will pay you back eventually.¡± Monica interrupted Michael and said clearly, ¡°By helping you this time, I¡¯m paying you back what I once owed you.¡±

    Michael was suddenly rendered speechless.

    He thought that Monica had given up on Finn, so she would choose to return to his side.

    Just like three years ago, Monica started dating him ever since Finn hurt her.

    He had used so many methods topletely separate them, but Monica still rejected him in the end.

    He suppressed his emotions and tried to control himself so that Monica would not realize how vicious he was.

    He said, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to return anything to me.¡±

    ¡°I know very well that I will return it. I grew up with my parents pampering me, and before I met Finn, my life was smooth sailing. I didn¡¯t need to work hard for a lot of things. From the moment I was born, I was way ahead of a lot of people. Therefore, I didn¡¯t need to learn too many things growing up. I just had to know how to be grateful.¡± Monica was very calm.

    After experiencing so many cruel things, Monica was surprisingly calm and rational.

    She said, ¡°That is why I¡¯m most afraid of owing people favors. Once I owe people favors, I won¡¯t be able to clear my conscience.¡±

    Michael kept quiet.

    Hence, Monica continued, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Michael. I can¡¯t ept your feelings for me. I hope you can stay away from me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have put you... in a difficult position.¡± Michael looked very upset.

    However, Monica did not have a soft heart because she did not want to be so indecisive again.

    She seemed to have seen through a lot of things regarding Finn.

    ¡°I¡¯m helping you this time to repay all the good you¡¯ve done me. In the future, I don¡¯t want to owe you anything.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you try to like me?¡± Michael, on the contrary, did not agree.

    He was trying to persuade her to stay.

    ¡°After Finn, there is no way I can fall in love with someone quickly. I¡¯ve tried for three years and failed. I don¡¯t want to try again,¡± Monica refused.

    Therefore, no matter how Finn treated Monica, and even if Monica hadpletely let go of Finn, she was still in love with that man.

    Michael suppressed his emotions.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Michael,¡± Monica apologized again. ¡°The only thing I want to do now is to maintain this rtionship with you until you regain your glory. I can only give you and this rtionship another three months.¡±

    After three months, she could no longer be entangled with Michael.

    Even without Finn, she also did not want to mess up her rtionship anymore.

    Michael nodded silently.

    Although Monica could see how sad he was, she did not give in to him.

    In fact, Finn and Jeanne were right.

 Chapter 700 - Another Problem Follows (Back To The Main Storyline)

    <h4>Chapter 700: Another Problem Follows (Back To The Main Storyline)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    There were some things that oncepromised, she would alwayspromise again, and she could notpromise all the time.

    Whether it was to do it for Finn or she really did not like Michael, she still had to leave Michael!

    Instead of saying something, Michael forced himself to smile. ¡°In that case, I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Monica replied calmly.

    As Michael walked out of her house, she still felt a little ufortable.

    It was really hard to reject someone so directly and hurt someone who treated her well. However, she really did not want to repeat the same mistake.

    It hurt too much this time.

    She did not even know if she would be able to walk out of this pain alive.

    ...

    In Lawrence Enterprise, Jeanne was sitting in the president¡¯s office, with the door tightly shut.

    Jeanne was on the phone with Miles.

    ¡°Someone was following Finn¡¯s every movest night?¡± Jeanne asked.

    Ever since she suggested to Monica to probe Michael, Jeanne had gotten Miles to protect Monica in the dark.

    ¡°Yes. Last night, Monica returned to the Cardellini family¡¯s vi, so I waited outside the vi to see if she would leave. I would only leave when I confirm that she was staying. However, I discovered a suspicious person around the vi. That person lingered outside the vi for a long time until Finn left the vi, and he followed Finn.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t follow Finn.¡±

    ¡°No. Didn¡¯t you ask me to protect Monica?¡±

    The fixed thinking of an assassin really caused Jeanne to break down at this moment.

    ¡°Moreover, Monica left the Cardellini family¡¯s vi in a hurry less than an hour after Finn left. I quickly followed her and watched as Monica walked into Imperial Luxury Hotel, but she didn¡¯t leave until just now. However, during that time, no suspicious people appeared. The point in question is that after Monica left the hotel, Finn also left. It seemed that the two of them had gotten a room there the night before,¡± Miles exined.

    Jeanne frowned.

    At that moment, she was naturally stunned. She had already told Monica not to test Finn like that, but Monica still did not trust her.

    Hold on. Jeanne had a feeling that something was wrong.

    What Miles meant was that when Monica suddenly went to the hotel, Finn did not go with her, which implied that Finn had gone ahead of time. Did Monica go because she received the news that Finn had gone?

    Her thoughts were a mess.

    She listened to Miles exin, ¡°You told me to protect Monica, and I did. However, I just have a feeling that something was up with the man who was following Finn. That is why I reported it to you. Do you think I should investigate who that person is? ording to my experience, that person might be a danger to Monica.¡±

    ¡°Investigate.¡± Jeanne was very certain. ¡°Not only investigate but also catch that person. I need some evidence.¡±

    At that moment, Jeanne was almost certain that the person was Michael¡¯s man, and the incident of Finn sleeping with Monicast night should not be a coincidence.

    During that time, something must have happened, and there was no need to guess.

    After Jeanne hung up the phone, she immediately called Monica. However, Monica¡¯s phone... was turned off.

    Jeanne frowned.

    After thinking for a while, she called Finn¡¯s number.

    Finn picked up the call, and there was no emotion in his tone. ¡°Jeanne.¡±

    ¡°Did you sleep with Monicast night?¡± she asked immediately.

    There was no need to be tactful.

    ¡°I did,¡± Finn said.

    ¡°Are you willing¨C¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Finn said bluntly. ¡°Last night, I was plotted against by Monica¡¯s cousin.¡±

    Jeanne was a little surprised.

    Hence, Finn briefly told Jeanne what happened yesterday.

    Then, she said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for Monica and I to be together again.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to mediate your and Monica¡¯s rtionship.¡± Jeanne made her position clear.

    Finn remained silent.

    ¡°Regarding Monica abandoning you to help Michael, I don¡¯t agree with her actions. I just wanted to tell you that the person who ambushed you may not have been Sarah.¡±

    Finn thought of that as well, but he was not interested in digging deeper into it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t trust Michael. I refuse to believe that Michael¡¯s intention toward Monica is innocent, so I secretly got someone to protect Monica. And that person is now telling me that you were followedst night,¡± Jeanne said bluntly.

    Finn¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    He did not notice itst night.

    Monica could really... distract him sometimes.

 Chapter 701 - Another Problem Follows (Back To The Main Storyline)

    <h4>Chapter 701: Another Problem Follows (Back To The Main Storyline)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Fortunately, it would not happen again.

    ¡°Someone was following you, but he didn¡¯t do anything to you. So, I think you should know that this person was just making sure that something happened. As expected, he probably wanted you to have sex with Sarah. Once you¡¯ve slept with Sarah, that would be the end of your and Monica¡¯s rtionship.¡±

    Finn agreed with Jeanne¡¯s logic.

    ¡°I think we both know who this person is.¡±

    Yes. They both knew that Michael had ulterior motives.

    However, Monica did not believe it.

    Hence, Monica would be hurt by Michael in the end, or Michael would give up a lot for Monica, but it was not his problem to consider anymore.

    That was Monica¡¯s choice.

    ¡°You don¡¯t care if Monica was deceived, right?¡± Jeanne did not get Finn¡¯s reply, so she asked him.

    ¡°That was her choice, and she has to bear the consequences.¡±

    Jeanne did not try to persuade him further because Finn was right.

    She always felt that between Finn and Monica, Finn had tried very hard to keep the rtionship. Otherwise, he would not change his mind so drastically.

    She said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯m just telling you that Michael might do something to you. Be careful.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Finn thanked her politely.

    Then, Jeanne hung up the phone thoughtfully.

    Right now, she really did not want to stir anything between Finn and Monica. What she was worried about was that Monica might not be able to ept the truth when she found out as Monica had not experienced anything difficult.

    Outside the room, there was a sudden knock on the door.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes darted to the door. ¡°Come in!¡±

    Amy reported in a hurried voice, ¡°President Lawrence, something bad has happened. Our agents are now openly protesting against you, saying that you deprived them of their hard-earned money and that you forced them into a dead end. Now, all the agents are causing trouble at the entrance of thepany, and the media and reporters areing!¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s expression darkened.

    What kind of trouble was it again?

    She hurriedly got up and walked out of the office.

    Before she could settle one problem, another problem followed. It seemed like some people¡¯s methods were endless!

    Together with Amy, she walked directly to the entrance of Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s hall.

    At that moment, many people had gathered at the entrance and were making a fuss. They were holding up banners and signs, agitatedly denouncing Lawrence Enterprise for their unkindness and injustice to them. The finger was even pointed directly at Jeanne, saying that she was backing them into a corner and forcing them to die¡­

    Jeanne could hear the curses directed at her from far away at the entrance.

    Quite a number of reporters had gathered at the scene and were excitedly conducting interviews.

    The security guards at the entrance had been stopping the troublemakers from rushing into the hall. It was a mess.

    Jeanne took a deep breath.

    ¡°President Lawrence,¡± Amy called out to her. ¡°If you go over like this¨C¡±

    ¡°They can¡¯t hurt me,¡± Jeanne said.

    Without any hesitation, she walked straight to the door.

    Just as she walked out, the crowd was in an uproar.

    ¡°Jeanne, I can¡¯t believe you still have the nerve toe out! You¡¯re the cold-blooded businessman who has destroyed my family!¡±

    ¡°You forced us to a corner and caused us to have nothing. If you don¡¯t give us an exnation today, we won¡¯t leave even if we die!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been with Lawrence Enterprise for 20 years and invested all of my capital into the Lawrence Enterprise, yet this is what bes of me. I can¡¯t ept this!¡±

    ¡­

    Everyone was very agitated.

    In reality, Jeanne did not know what they were making a fuss about.

    Moreover, who were those people? Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s employees? Employees from other branches?

    It did not seem like it, though.

    ¡°Jeanne, why aren¡¯t you speaking? Do you think you can dismiss us just because you don¡¯t speak? Dream on! We will be here until we die!¡± A middle-aged man cursed at Jeanne.

    Jeanne nced at him and said, ¡°Who are you guys?¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡± Another manughed out of anger. ¡°She doesn¡¯t know us! No wonder she managed to trick us so badly.¡±

    Jeanne really did not know who they were, but she tried her best to act calm.

    She said, ¡°Should I know you guys?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the physical store agent of South Hampton City¡¯srgest Lawrence Electrical store. I¡¯m Rick Gordon!¡± The man introduced himself fiercely.

    Then, the few people around him introduced themselves.

    ¡°I¡¯m the south region¡¯s general agent, Greg Norton.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the western region¡¯s...¡±

    It turned out they were all physical store agents.

 Chapter 702 - Another Problem Follows (Back To The Main Storyline)

    <h4>Chapter 702: Another Problem Follows (Back To The Main Storyline)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    No wonder they were so angry.

    Ever since Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s online project started, the results had been remarkable.

    Currently, online transactions were much more than offline transactions, and online transactions were Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s direct operations. Retail store agents had no benefits to speak of, so they were starting to make trouble.

    ording tomon sense, even if those people wanted to make trouble, they should havee to her first rather than making it known to the entire city.

    It was to garner public attention, and someone was behind it.

    Jeanne¡¯s expression did not change. Anyway, she would be able to know who was secretly causing all that trouble.

    However, this was good too.

    She was still trying to figure out how to get Eden out of Lawrence Enterprise, and if there was no solution to the issue, some people would take the initiative to send themselves to their graves.

    She said, ¡°So you guys are Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s business partner. I¡¯m sorry. I just returned to Lawrence Enterprise, so I might not be familiar with everyone. That was why I didn¡¯t recognize you.¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap!¡± Rick did not appreciate it at all, ¡°Lawrence Enterprise is doing so well now. In terms of the sales of electrical appliances in the country, you guys are almost catching up to the first ce. ording to the current trend, I think you will be able to catch up with the previous foreign brands and return to the top position in the electrical appliance market! You guys are in such a hurry, but have you thought about the life and death of us brick-and-mortar shop owners? Our business has been slow, to begin with. Now that you¡¯ve established an emerce tform, you want us, agents, who have been with Lawrence Enterprise for so many years to dere bankruptcy?¡±

    Jeanne really did not consider the profits of the brick-and-mortar agents.

    After all, when she returned to the Lawrence Enterprise, the real economy was already very weak. In fact, many of the agents had already begun to transition because they knew that if Lawrence Enterprise continued on that way, they would be doomed. Hence, some of therger agents acted as agents for many other electrical appliance brands at the same time. Moreover, due to the fact that Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s sales were declining year by year, the original exclusive agreement with the agents had also be a decoration. The senior management was afraid to anger thoserge agents, and once those agents give up on carrying Lawrence Electrical¡¯s products, Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s market share would drop lower and lower. Therefore, they let the issue slide for fear of offending the agents.

    However, Jeanne could also understand that as a businessman, the agents would definitely look at the profits.

    Lawrence Enterprise may have developed anew, but being in the real economy, the agents did not receive any benefits. Since it upset the bnce of the situation, issues would arise once anyone advocated for it.

    Although Jeanne did not expect those people toe and cause trouble, she was not surprised they did.

    She said calmly, ¡°The Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s emerce project reform follows the trend of the times. I believe everyone knows very well that if Lawrence Enterprise continues to use the traditional sales model, we will die without a doubt. However, the transformation of thepany has indeed neglected our various partners. Even if we, Lawrence Enterprise and you agents, are only in a partnership. We do not havebor rtions. However, as one of the enterprises in Harken, Lawrence Enterprise will fulfill its corporate social responsibility. They will assess everyone¡¯s losses and, at the same time, find a better way to cooperate offline.¡±

    Her words sessfully rified the rtionship between the Lawrence Enterprise and its agents. It was just a business coboration and there was no so-calledbor responsibility. Therefore, the Lawrence Enterprise could have ignored those people. Even so, the Lawrence Enterprise still chose to take responsibility to create a positive social image of the Lawrence Enterprise.

    To put it more bluntly, all the people who came to cause trouble today were being unreasonable.

    Lawrence Enterprise was taking a humanistic point of view and was willing to step forward to solve their problem.

    The media naturally understood the underlying meaning in a second, and so did the agents.

    However, Rick was unconvinced. He shouted at Jeanne, ¡°What do you mean? Do you mean Lawrence Enterprise has nothing to do with this? You don¡¯t need to be responsible for us?¡±

    ¡°Legally, we don¡¯t have to,¡± Jeanne said bluntly, her tone threatening.

    Rick was angry but could not find the words to refute her.

    Jeanne said, ¡°However, I just said that Lawrence Enterprise will fulfill their social responsibility and find a better way for us to work together to solve your current problems. I hope you¡¯ll give us some time, and I believe that we will give you a perfect answer soon.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re clearly brushing us off!¡± Rick did not ept Jeanne¡¯s proposal at all.

    ¡°You were the ones who suddenly appeared and used ourpany of wrongdoing without giving me any time. Do you think that I should have thought of a solution in advance?¡± Jeanne asked in return.

    Rick was stunned.

    ¡°Mr. Gordon, by using such an extreme method to achieve your goals, what kind of answer do you want me to give you now?¡± Jeanne¡¯s sarcasm could not be more obvious.

    The media understood what she meant as well.

    One of the reporters could not help but ask out loud, ¡°President Lawrence, do you mean that instead of going to you in private, these people directly came to thepany to make a fuss?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jeanne replied, ¡°That¡¯s why I can¡¯t give them a clear answer.¡±

    The reporter hurriedly asked Rick beside him, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you choose tomunicate with President Lawrence first and instead chose this method to make a fuss?¡±

    ¡°Because¡­ Because...¡± Rick was a little speechless.

    Hence, Greg quickly said, ¡°We were also forced into a corner. We always thought that Lawrence Enterprise treated us, partners, well. Hence, when we saw our sales getting worse while Lawrence Enterprise was growing bigger, and they didn¡¯t seem to want to solve our problems after a long time, we had no choice but to use such an extreme method.¡±

    Jeanne naturally did not believe them.

    However, in order to calm things down at that moment, she said, ¡°I understand, but I also hope you can understand my situation. Please give me some time to deal with your matters. As I said, I will give you a satisfactory reply.¡±

    Since Jeanne had said that, Rick had nothing more to say.

    Rick was the leader, and if he had nothing to say, Greg did not say anything more either.

    ¡°In that case, may I¡¯ll ask everyone to return first? Once we have settled the matter, I¡¯ll inform everyone.¡±

    ¡°A week¡¯s time.¡± Rick said, ¡°We can¡¯t exceed a week¡¯s time. We can¡¯t continue to suffer losses like this.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jeanne agreed immediately.

    Finally, the matter was temporarily resolved, and the troublemakers left. The hall at Lawrence Enterprise returned to normal.

    On the high-rise building, Eden watched the scene downstairs and sneered.

    Jeanne¡¯s ability to settle the matter was really beyond his imagination.

    She chased those people away so quickly, but, of course, the matter was not over.

    This time, he would definitely kick Jeanne out of Lawrence Enterprise!

 Chapter 703 - A Dangerous Fight, the Appearance of a Big Shot

    <h4>Chapter 703: A Dangerous Fight, the Appearance of a Big Shot</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Jeanne returned to her office, with Amy following closely behind.

    Forrest was also called in.

    Since Jeanne was promoted to the position of Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s executive general manager, the people in her project team also got a promotion.

    ¡°What¡¯s the deal with Lawrence Electrical¡¯s retail agents?¡± Jeanne asked.

    Forrest quickly answered, ¡°Lawrence Electrical has a general retail agent in every region and is distributed in various stores across all parts of the country through them. Each ce has its own direct-sale store under Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s management and stores under the retail agents. 20 years ago, when Lawrence Electrical was at its peak, the retail agents had stores almost all across the country and in overseas countries. However, with the outdated sales of Lawrence Electrical, foreign electrical appliance brands gradually moved into Harken ten years ago, and the sales volume of Lawrence Electrical decreased significantly every year. Up until now, Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s physical stores have downsized by two-thirdspared to when it was at its peak. We have also analyzed the remaining one-third. The turnover is not high, and most of the stores are barely keeping up.¡±

    Jeanne was deep in thought as she listened to Forrest¡¯s report.

    ¡°Now that the house prices are getting increasing, the rents of the shops are also rising. I have analyzed a few of the retail agent stores that used to do well, and their annual ie doesn¡¯t exceed 50 thousand dors. However, 20 years ago, their ie exceeded 100 thousand dors. With intion going on, their ie did not increase but instead was reduced by half. From a fair and just point of view, we are indeed in the wrong when ites to the business of these retail stores.¡±

    Jeanne nodded, ¡°Back when I was overseas, their development of the inte was ahead of Harken for many years, so the real economy took up a very small proportion of the national economy. Hence, the people didn¡¯t depend much on the real economy. I had almost never considered the marketing of physical stores when I was at MUK Group, so when I returned to Lawrence Enterprise this time, I never thought I would have to develop or support the sales of physical stores.¡±

    ¡°ording to the current development of Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s emerce business, I¡¯ve done a rough analysis of it. If we were to reduce half of our current physical stores, it wouldn¡¯t have much of an impact on our sales. But now, our reputation has been greatly affected. I¡¯ve also done some investigating. Back then, because the inte wasn¡¯t developed, Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s sess was actually due to the owners of these physical stores and the agents who kicked up a fuss just now. Apparently, it was your mother, Penelope, who opened the chain of Lawrence Enterprise physical stores. That was how Lawrence Enterprise be one of Harken¡¯s top enterprises at that time and saved the so-called economic development of the twelve families back then.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    In that case, it meant that those people worked for her mother back then.

    Every era had its own way of developing.

    In the past, when Inte technology was not yet developed, one had to open chain stores and constantly recruit retail agents if one wanted to hold market share. Moreover, the investment in physical stores was greater than in the Inte in the first ce, hence attracting investment and business opportunities was the best way to grow thepany. Moreover, Lawrence Enterprise did not have much money back then. If it were not for the retail agents sharing some of the costs, Lawrence Enterprise would not have developed so smoothly. Moreover, at that time, Lawrence Enterprise had an advertising slogan that said, ¡°80 percent of the household appliances are from the Lawrence Enterprise.¡±

    One could imagine how high Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s market share was back then.

    Her mother had developed Lawrence Enterprise to its peak, only to end up being framed by someone.

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    Some things were easy to get into a dead end if one thought too much about them.

    She went straight to the point. ¡°What is the biggest struggle in the real economy right now?¡±

    ¡°Firstly, there are too few people. Currently, the rate of people entering the physical or retail store business is very low. It is about 30 percent of the original rate. Moreover, most of them are middle-aged and over 50 years old, and the sales volume is mostly for low-end products. Secondly, the rent is too high. President Lawrence, you should know how crazy the rent prices in South Hampton City have been in recent years. I have seen many reasons for the closures before, and 80 percent of them wrote it¡¯s because rent is too high to be affordable. Thirdly, the profit is too low. Physical stores sell at slightly higher prices than our online products because of humanbor, rent, and other reasons. However, in recent years, because most people choose to shop online, retail agents have had to lower the prices to keep up with the online prices, which naturally reduces their profit. Some stores even make discounts on top of our online prices to attract people to buy from them. Then, they¡¯ll use their revenue to cover the cost.¡±

 Chapter 704 - A Dangerous Fight, the Appearance of a Big Shot

    <h4>Chapter 704: A Dangerous Fight, the Appearance of a Big Shot</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jeanne said, ¡°I roughly understand the current situation of the retail agents. Next, we need to solve all of their problems.¡±

    ¡°To solve their problem, we need to invest a lot of money. After all, the sales of the physical stores are not of high value to us. If we support them now, we will restore our reputation, but it won¡¯t produce too much economic value. I¡¯m worried that thepany¡¯s senior management and shareholders won¡¯t agree with our approach.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t forget our roots. You just said those people helped ourpany to grow, so we shouldn¡¯t burn our bridges with them. However, we¡¯re not a charity enterprise. We can¡¯t make a loss on projects that aren¡¯t profitable. Not to mention Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s senior management and shareholders, I wouldn¡¯t agree to it either. So now we really have to think about how to truly raise the sales volume of the physical stores.¡± Jeanne said bluntly, ¡°This is a tough one, but the more difficult it is, the more we should do it!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You go out and think about how we can go about this issue with the physical retail stores first. Tomorrow, give me a rough draft, and we¡¯ll discuss the next n.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Forrest said respectfully.

    Jeanne gave more instructions before Forrest left her office.

    Amy served Jeanne ck coffee.

    Jeanne took a few sips and felt a little down for some reason.

    The chain of physical retail stores was started by her mother. Back then... did her mother work day and night to make Lawrence Enterprise better?

    In her memory, her mother often did note home and was mostly on business trips.

    She spent her life¡¯s effort on Lawrence Enterprise, only for her to die an untimely death.

    Jeanne slowly drank her coffee, trying to adjust her sad mood.

    If Kinglsey had not told her that her mother¡¯s death was not a simple car ident, she might not have returned to South Hampton City.

    Even though the Lawrences hurt her very badly, she did not hate them so much that she had to kill them.

    The corners of her mouth curled into a cold smile.

    The people she wanted to take revenge on were still alive, so she did not have the right or the time to reminisce about the past.

    ¡­

    The dispute between Lawrence Enterprise and its retail agents was soon on the front pages of all the major news.

    Once that matter was out, all the senior people had the same opinion.

    A rational person would think that it was a result of the survival of the fittest in the industry, so it was unreasonable for the retail agents to kick up a fuss. The development of business had never stayed the same, and there was no such thing as a secured job. Once the business model was not suitable for the mainstream public, it would either transform or go bankrupt. At the end of the day, that was their own business. They could not me others for their own mismanagement. That waspletely unreasonable.

    Of course, there were also some people who felt that an enterprise should develop with the various retail chains instead of damaging the retail chains¡¯ interests because of their own development. Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s development in the emerce economy clearly had a fatal impact on the real economy, so Lawrence Enterprise should n ahead for a future of the real economy or a joint transformation. To burn their bridges with the retail agents was a vition of social morality, and such a business development should not be approved and promoted.

    Both sides had their own opinions and were quarreling with one another on the inte.

    That kind of news did not impact Lawrence Enterprise badly. It even gave them exposure and allow their stock market to increase a little.

    However, on the third day after the retail agents kicked up a fuss, a piece of shocking news suddenly appeared.

    Something happened to South Hampton City¡¯s biggest agent, Rick. He was lying on a hospital bed and had gathered many reporters to use Jeanne of getting someone to threaten him and even beat him up to stop him from causing trouble. Now that his injuries were serious, he wanted to use Jeanne of intentional injury and, at the same time, demand an exnation from Lawrence Enterprise.

    That afternoon, Jeanne was brought to the police station to be investigated.

    However, because Rick¡¯s statement was one-sided, and there was no evidence to prove that the matter had anything to do with Jeanne, the police released Jeanne.

    When Jeanne walked out of the police station, a group of reporters swarmed over.

    Jeanne did not back away either.

    Amy and Forrest followed her to the police station, so they instinctively shielded Jeanne behind them, blocking the reporters from besieging her.

    Facing more than a dozen reporters, the two of them were still somewhat powerless.

 Chapter 705 - A Dangerous Fight, the Appearance of a Big Shot

    <h4>Chapter 705: A Dangerous Fight, the Appearance of a Big Shot</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Amy¡¯s high heels had fallen off, and Forrest was in a sorry state, with the buttons on his suit all fallen off.

    Jeanne pushed them away and stood in front of the reporters, looking imposing.

    That move stunned both Amy and Forrest.

    ¡°Step back one meter, and I¡¯ll answer your questions. If youe any closer, don¡¯t even think about getting any news from me in the future,¡± Jeanne said, threatening them with authority.

    The originally noisy and chaotic scene was suddenly shocked by Jeanne¡¯s words.

    All the reporters exchanged nces with each other before stepping back and keeping a distance from Jeanne.

    Amy and Forrest were both shocked by the scene.

    Just now, they had risked their lives... Well, in front of President Lawrence, it was nothing.

    Jeanne said, ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to answer your questions.¡±

    The reporter quickly asked, ¡°Ms. Lawrence, is it true that Rick Gordon used you of threatening and beating him in public to the media?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s true, would I be able to leave the police station?¡±

    ¡°There has been a lot of drama about the matter between the Lawrence Enterprise and its retail agents, but Lawrence Enterprise hasn¡¯t said anything about it. May I ask if Lawrence Enterprise intends on solving the problem of Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s physical retail stores?¡±

    ¡°It is being solved. Within a week, we will give an exnation to all of our retail agents and publicly announce our solution.¡±

    ¡°Regarding Rick Gordon¡¯s usation against you, do you have anything to say about that?¡±

    ¡°Truth will speak for itself, and I will do my part.¡±

    Jeanne answered the reporter¡¯s questions with ease.

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, may I ask if Fourth Master Swan has been away from South Hampton City recently?¡± A reporter suddenly changed the topic.

    Jeanne still replied, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°It has been more than half a month since the incident with your family, and you¡¯ve been carrying the burden of your family matters this entire time. Fourth Master Swan has not once shown up for you since then. Although work is more important, won¡¯t you have anyints about his indifference, Ms. Lawrence?¡±

    ¡°Every couple has their own way of getting along. Edward and I are destined to be different from the usual couple, and we can¡¯t do whatever we want. Besides ourselves, we have to be responsible for our own families. In fact, everyone has their own things to do. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s wrong for Edward to be busy with the matters of the Swans. I think the best way to treat each other is not to trouble our partner.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, what you mean is that the two of you only need to take care of yourselves most of the time.¡±

    ¡°I bring my best self to my marriage, and so did Edward. There¡¯s nothing to be picky about, and the best marriage is to support each other¡¯s sess instead of losing ourselves in the rtionship.¡± Jeanne¡¯s understanding of marriage made the reporters present a little surprised.

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, do you mean that your current marriage with Fourth Master Swan is the best type of marriage? Both of you are the cream of the crop in your respective fields.¡±

    ¡°All I can say is that I don¡¯t regret marrying Edward. Regardless of whether he married me with rows of cars filled with flowers or because of the various reasons he can¡¯t return to my side when I need him, Edward is the best to me.¡±

    ¡°Is Ms. Lawrence confessing in public?¡± The reporter joked.

    It could be considered that, but she and Edward could never be so innocent.

    Be it their rtionship or their career, between them... perhaps they did not even know how far apart they were.

    Jeanne said, ¡°Marriage can be cold and warm. If there are no other questions, please make way. As you can see, I still have many things to deal with.¡±

    The reporter quickly made way for her. After all, Jeanne had answered all the questions today, and they could not be so shameless.

    When Jeanne returned to the car, Forrest was tidying up his suit jacket while Amy was putting on her high heels.

    ¡°Next time you meet a reporter, don¡¯t try to be brave,¡± Jeanne said.

    Forrest and Amy were embarrassed.

    ¡°The clothes and shoes can be considered as work-rted injuries. Go and im it from the finance department.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, President Lawrence,¡± the two of them quickly said.

    Jeanne smiled faintly.

    For a long time, she had learned to be cold like Kingsley¡¯s many assassins, who were cold and heartless.

    However, at the end of the day, she had a son and an uncle.

    She felt that she was no longer alone in this world.

    Hence, she could not bepletely indifferent to everything.

    ¡­

    In an old town, Nox was ying with his phone with nothing to do.

 Chapter 706 - A Dangerous Fight, the Appearance of a Big Shot

    <h4>Chapter 706: A Dangerous Fight, the Appearance of a Big Shot</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Then, he saw Jeanne¡¯s news.

    What had Jeanne been doing in South Hampton City for her to be in a small piece of news for two days and one big piece for five days?

    Was Jeanne trying to turn the world upside down?

    He clicked open the contents of the news and said to the man smoking beside him, ¡°Edward, your wife is on the headlines again.¡±

    Edward¡¯s eyes paused.

    ¡°This time, it¡¯s because she confessed to you in front of the reporters, saying that you¡¯re the best,¡± Nox said.

    It sounded a little sour when he said it out loud.

    The two of them were so far apart, yet they could still show off their affection.

    Edward¡¯s hand that was holding the cigarette paused, and the smile on the corner of his mouth could not be more obvious.

    Nox nced at Edward and dampened thetter¡¯s enthusiasm. ¡°Don¡¯t forget Jeanne¡¯s identity.¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t stop us from loving each other.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk.¡± Nox snorted.

    When the day came when Edward and Jeanne had to point their guns at each other¡¯s heads, he would like to see if Edward could still say such cheesy words.

    Then, his eyes moved as the phone suddenly rang.

    He took a nce at the iing call and answered it with a serious expression. ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll cross the border at midnight tonight and make the deal face-to-face at 1 a.m.¡±

    ¡°Okay. See you at 1 a.m.¡±

    Nox hung up the phone. ¡°The other party said 1 p.m. tonight.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Edward replied.

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to deal with those people who are following us?¡±

    ¡°All they want is a result, so we¡¯ll let them see the result of our deal.¡± Edward¡¯s eyes were cold.

    ¡°No one can be more cunning than you.¡±

    Edward put out his cigarette and instructed, ¡°Get everyone ready for tonight.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Nox responded and left the room while Edward stood on the balcony and looked into the distance.

    He had been away for more than half a month now, and it was time to go back.

    ¡­

    On the Delta Inds, in a room in a luxurious and modern manor, sounds of panting filled the room.

    Lucy pushed the door open, but the people behind Lucy dodged. That was because on the big bed in the room, two people were... having sex.

    Kingsley seemed to be doing it a little too frequently recently.

    Was it because Millie¡¯s new body gave him a different experience?

    Anyway, Millie often came and went in this room, regardless of day or night.

    As Lucy walked to the side of their big bed, Millie was a little scared, so she hid behind Kingsley¡¯s body.

    However, Kingsley seemed used to it. He said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°I received news that Fourth Master Swan will make a deal with the other party tonight at local time 1 a.m. tomorrow,¡± Lucy reported.

    ¡°Send a few assassins over,¡± Kingsley instructed. ¡°And keep an eye on Fourth Master Swan.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Lucy said respectfully. Then, she nced at the shy Millie under Kingsley¡¯s body and said bluntly, ¡°Millie should go on a mission.¡±

    Millie looked unwilling and hugged Kingsley¡¯s body as if she was reluctant to part with him.

    Of course, Millie would not dare to resist.

    She was very clear about her identity, and being able to lie under Kingsley now was because Kingsley was infatuated with her body. It did not mean that Kingsley would develop feelings for her.

    She was just using her actions to make Kingsley attached to her.

    After all, she would rather lie under Kingsley than go out on a mission. At the very least, there would be no danger.

    Kingsley seemed a little impatient under Millie¡¯s seduction.

    He said, ¡°Send someone else.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lucy did not say anything else.

    She had always obeyed Kingsley¡¯s orders, so she turned around and left.

    Millie had a victorious smile on her face.

    She stood out from the Hills¡¯s rookie training, and when she first entered the manor, she heard that the head of the Hills had a confidante named Lucy. Only she had been by Kingsley¡¯s side the longest, and only she could get close to Kingsley. Therefore, her status was above everyone else!

    The assassins really oversold Lucy, so Millie was also curious about how outstanding a woman could be to obtain such great power when she was just an ordinary assassin. Now that she had interacted with Lucy, she realized that was all there was to Lucy.

    Kingsley did not treat Lucy particrly well or badly. It was clear that the rumors before were all falsely deifying Lucy.

    It made her feel that after some time, she might be able to rece Lucy¡¯s position.

    Hence, she worked even harder to please Kingsley. Fortunately, during her training, she focused on seducing Kingsley. That was how she made it hard for Kingsley to forget her.

 Chapter 707 - A Dangerous Fight, the Appearance of a Big Shot

    <h4>Chapter 707: A Dangerous Fight, the Appearance of a Big Shot</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡­

    Lucy left Kingsley¡¯s room.

    There were many assassins in the Hills. Every year, they would train arge number of them, and some had been trained since they were young. However, due to the high risk of being an assassin, there were too many deaths and injuries. Those who were left behind were only a limited number of people.

    Moreover, in order to protect Jeanne, Kingsley already sent many top-notch assassins to South Hampton City.

    Some top-notch assassins were also carrying out the Hills¡¯ normal business. Hence, very few people could be selected for ast-minute mission.

    However, testing Fourth Master Swan this time was not a small matter, so she could not randomly pick one.

    She thought for a moment before saying to her assistant, K06, ¡°I¡¯ll go this time.¡±

    ¡°But what about Mr. Thorn?¡± K06 was a little surprised.

    Lucy had always apanied Mr. Thorn, and K06 had never seen her act alone in the past few years.

    ¡°We have limited manpower now. I¡¯ll be more at ease if I go alone.¡± Lucy instructed directly, ¡°Inform K09 and the Vermillion Bird to set off in half an hour.¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± K06 replied respectfully.

    Lucy raised her head and nced upstairs. In the end, she did not have much emotion.

    ¡­

    In the dark night, the ancient and remote town was as quiet as it could be. It was the most remote ce in Harken, but the border region had never been peaceful.

    At that moment, a row of ck cars was parked on the sparsely popted dirt road.

    Everyone seemed to be waiting.

    At 1 a.m., Nox turned off his muted cell phone, and the screen was shing.

    He looked at Edward, who nodded.

    With that, Nox picked up the call.

    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°Ten minutes,¡± Nox answered before hanging up the call.

    Nox said, ¡°The other party is here.¡±

    ¡°Go over.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Nox told the driver to start the car and drive them to the destination.

    They then arrived at a forest with grasses and trees. The surroundings were overgrown with weeds. It was a suitable area to hide in.

    Since the cars could no longer drive in, the group of people got off the car and walked toward the trading area.

    Slowly, the group of people also appeared on the opposite side.

    Under the dark night sky, it was quite the situation.

    ¡°Fourth Master Swan, it¡¯s been a long time.¡± The leader of the group stepped forward respectfully.

    Edward shook hands with him. ¡°Mr. Locke, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±

    ¡°Have you brought the money?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Edward made a gesture, to which Nox had a few of his men open the briefcases full of money.

    Locke was very satisfied. He said, ¡°It¡¯s always a pleasure working with you, Fourth Master Swan. Bring them over.¡±

    The people next to him quickly took out a wooden box, opened it rudely, and took out the things inside. ¡°Harken definitely doesn¡¯t have this weapon. It¡¯s new.¡±

    Edward gestured to Nox.

    Nox stepped forward, took out a weapon, and aimed it directly at Locke.

    Locke¡¯s face darkened, and the people around Locke instantly raised their weapons.

    Suddenly, Nox put down the weapon and yed with it skillfully a few times before disassembling it.

    Locke¡¯s expression changed.

    After Nox disassembled the weapon, he ced it back in the wooden box. Then, he turned to Edward. ¡°It¡¯s the real thing.¡±

    Edward nodded.

    Locke looked at Edward. ¡°How is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed a good item,¡± Edward replied.

    Locke smiled coldly and said, ¡°Hand over the money, and we will pass you the goods.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Edward agreed immediately.

    ¡°Boys, bring them down.¡±

    At the same time, Edward was also instructing Nox to hand the money over to the other party.

    The transaction seemed to be going smoothly.

    However, when the people on both sides were about to meet, Locke¡¯s men suddenly shot at Edward¡¯s men.

    Edward and Nox were quick to react and dodged the bullets.

    In an instant, the people on both sides started to fight, and twice the number of people showed up from the other side.

    They had no chance of winning if they fought head-on.

    As such, Edward said, ¡°Evacuate!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± At a crucial moment like that, Nox always stayed obedient to Edward¡¯s orders.

    The two of them quickly left the scene of the fight and got into a ck car, with Nox driving the car while Edward sat in the back seat.

    However, two bodyguards were sitting in the front passenger seat and the back seat who left together with them.

    With that, the car sped off, leaving the scene.

    After leaving, a few people who were hiding in the depths of the forest came out.

    Lucy did not expect that Fourth Master Swan would be schemed against during that deal.

    The situation was that the other party wanted to extort the money without handing over the goods.

    Yet, Fourth Master Swan left just like that?

    Lucy made a call. ¡°Mr. Thorn.¡±

    ¡°Are you in that old town?!¡±

    ¡°We have limited manpower.¡±

 Chapter 708 - A Dangerous Fight, the Appearance of a Big Shot

    <h4>Chapter 708: A Dangerous Fight, the Appearance of a Big Shot</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation now?¡± Kingsley did not seem to care too much.

    ¡°Fourth Master Swan was schemed against and has left withoutpleting the deal.¡±

    ¡°Follow Fourth Master Swan,¡± Kingsley ordered.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lucy instructed the assassins hidden in the surroundings to follow Fourth Master Swan and left the site.

    ¡­

    In the car, Nox looked at the ck car behind him. ¡°It should be those people who have been following us.¡±

    Edward nodded.

    ¡°What should we do?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s settled.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Nox nodded.

    Then, he stepped on the elerator and sped up.

    The ck car behind him also sped up to catch up with them.

    The two cars sped along on the uneven road for a long time until the car in front suddenly stopped, and everyone in the car left.

    The car behind arrived a few minutester. When it saw the car stop, it also braked and quickly stopped.

    ¡°Ms. Harmon, their car has stopped,¡± an assassin in the car reported over the phone.

    ¡°Is anyone in the car?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and make sure.¡±

    ¡°Be careful.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The assassin ordered the people beside him to get out of the car and check on the situation of the car in front.

    The assassin approached cautiously and then turned around to signal that there was no one in the car.

    The assassin in the car reported hurriedly, ¡°No one is in the car.¡±

    ¡°This ce is so remote. There¡¯s no way you can get out of the car and leave on foot, so don¡¯t act rashly now. I¡¯ll rush over immediately.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, gunshots suddenly sounded outside the car.

    At the same time, the assassin who went to check if anyone was in the car was suddenly shot dead.

    The assassin in the car hurriedly opened the car door and hid behind the car.

    The surroundings of the car were now filled with the crackling sounds of gunshots firing one after another.

    Lucy heard it on the other end of the phone, so she got the assassin who was driving to speed up.

    However, no matter how fast they were, the two assassins who had been following Fourth Master Swan were dead when they arrived at the scene.

    Lucy told everyone to be careful before raising her weapon and getting out of the car.

    Just as she got out of the car, another burst of gunshots sounded.

    Lucy quickly hid behind a car, and the others quickly followed.

    Despite that, Lucy remained calm as she tried to listen to the sound of the bullets, trying to predict where the bullets woulde from.

    There were two people in the southeast direction, one in the southwest direction, and one in the north.

    The people who had just left in Fourth Master Swan¡¯s car were Fourth Master Swan, Nox, and two of his subordinates.

    Fourth Master Swan and Nox should be together, so logically, they would be in the southeast direction.

    If she captured the bandit, she would capture the king.

    Lucy instructed themunicator, ¡°Everyone, attack the southeast direction.¡±

    ¡°Roger.¡±

    ¡°On the count of three, K09 and Vermilion Bird will fire in that direction while K06 and I will approach under the cover of bullets.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Three, two, one...¡±

    Two ck figures appeared from the car and quickly headed in the designated direction.

    The moment they went over, they spotted two figures in the darkness.

    Lucy and K06 quickly aimed at the two of them. ¡°Bang! Bang!¡±

    The bullets hit the two figures, and the two of them fell.

    After that, Lucy and K06 carefully approached them in the darkness. However, at close range, they realized it was not Edward and Nox.

    That meant the two independent people in the southwest and north were Edward and Nox.

    Lucy¡¯s expression was unsightly as she ordered, ¡°Chase after them.¡±

    However, only K06 responded to her.

    Did that mean K09 and the Vermilion Bird had been killed?

    The second Lucy and K06 looked at each other, a few gunshots suddenly rang in their ears. Without hesitating, Lucy and K06 ran in the direction of the gunshots.

    The moment they caught up, Lucy suddenly paused for a second, thinking, ¡®Can it be a diversion?¡¯

    In that split second, she made a prompt decision. ¡°You can go ahead. I¡¯ll go to the other side.¡±

    K06 was surprised.

    After Lucy gave K06 instructions, thetter immediately ran in the southwest direction.

    At the same time, Nox stayed in contact with Edward as he ran forward. ¡°I¡¯ll distract them. Be careful.¡±

    ¡°You, too.¡±

    Edward was also very fast.

    Soon, they arrived at a hidden bush, where they found the motorcycle that they had put away in advance. He lifted it up and quickly got on it. Then, he stepped on the elerator and left.

    Lucy heard the sound of the engine and saw a figure speeding past, so she gritted her teeth and quickly chased after him on foot.

    However, Edward¡¯s motorcycle was going very fast.

    The deal was just a smokescreen for him.

    He had long received the news that the other party would kill him during that deal. He was merely taking advantage of the situation and using that deal to achieve his goal.

 Chapter 709 - A Dangerous Fight, the Appearance of a Big Shot

    <h4>Chapter 709: A Dangerous Fight, the Appearance of a Big Shot</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    He arrived at his destination on his motorcycle in no time, and what awaited him was a ck car.

    Seeing him arrive, the people in the car quickly got out.

    Edward stopped the motorcycle.

    The person who got out was old, but at that moment, he was extremely respectful to Edward. ¡°Young Master.¡±

    Edward nodded as he walked over to the back seat of the car.

    Then, the car door opened, revealing a man sitting in the back seat.

    Under the night sky, the figure was blurry and could not be made out clearly.

    His voice was cold. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Edward appeared respectful.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± With that, the man got down from the car and stood in front of Edward.

    At a close distance, Edward could see the ck mask on the man¡¯s face. It covered everything below his eyes, and there was a cap on his head that covered his forehead. Edward could only vaguely see his deep, calm eyes.

    The man walked in front, and Edward followed behind him.

    ¡°Young Master.¡± An old voice sounded from behind.

    Edward turned his head around.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the Eldest Young Master to you.¡± The old man entrusted Edward with the man.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Edward agreed solemnly.

    After that, he sat on the motorcycle while the man sat behind him.

    Then, they left on the motorcycle.

    The old man looked at their backs and watched them disappear into the crowd. He sighed and said, ¡°Things in Harken are about to change again!¡±

    In the dark night, the motorcycle was traveling at lightning speed.

    No one spoke on the way until Edward¡¯s phone rang.

    He looked at the iing call and connected it to his Bluetooth. ¡°Nox.¡±

    ¡°I only have one person on my side.¡±

    Edward frowned.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, there should be six people. However, we¡¯ve only taken out five of them. In other words, one of them has been caught.¡± Nox went straight to the point. ¡°That one person might have followed you here, or they might have escaped themselves.¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be the second one.¡± Assassins would never give up halfway. Otherwise, they would die if they went back.

    ¡°If they followed you here, they would have found out our purpose foring here,¡± Nox said bluntly. ¡°Have you picked him up?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°In that case, what should we do now?¡±

    ¡°Find them and kill them!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯lle and pick you up.¡± Nox did not say much.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    As soon as Edward hung up the phone, the person behind him asked, ¡°Have you been found out?¡±

    ¡°I can solve it,¡± Edward replied.

    The person behind him did not say anything else.

    With that, Edward continued on with the motorcycle.

    Lucy was indeed in Edward¡¯s vicinity at that moment.

    She was chasing after Edward¡¯s motorcycle. Of course, her walking speed was much slower than Edward¡¯s motorcycle, but she had a feeling that Edward was not leaving on the motorcycle. In fact, he had another purpose, and since he was escaping, he would definitelye back.

    Therefore, as she chased, she was also waiting.

    Lucy became the number one assassin back then not only because of her strong skills but also because of her amazing logical reasoning ability. That was also the reason why Kingsley kept her by his side. She was indeed very useful.

    When she saw the motorcycle appear again, she could vaguely see that Edward was not alone.

    Suddenly, her heart started beating a little faster.

    Even an assassin would instinctively feel nervous when he or she discovered new information at that moment.

    She raised her pistol and aimed it at the motorcycle.

    To be able to make Fourth Master Swan spend so much effort and set up such an extensive scheme to rescue him, his identity was definitely not simple.

    If her guess was correct, that person should be the person they were looking for now.

    She pointed at the motorcycle, and suddenly, a gunshot rang out.

    The motorcycle¡¯s tires were instantly blown off. Following that, the speeding motorcycle fell, and the two of them immediately fell to the ground.

    When they fell, one of them was obviously protecting the other under his body.

    As they both rolled on the ground several times, Lucy ran over quickly without even stopping for half a second.

    This time, her goal was not to kill but to determine who the other man was.

    After all, Kingsley had been tracking them for so long, and now they were finally close.

    When Lucy got closer, the two people were seriously injured and had fallen unconscious.

    She squatted down to check on the man that Edward was protecting. It was only at a close distance that she could see that the man¡¯s face was covered by a ck mask, which made it impossible to see who it was.

    While Lucy took out her phone and was prepared to take a photo, she reached out to remove the man¡¯s mask¡­

    ¡°Ah!¡± Pain shot through Lucy¡¯s body.

    At that moment, someone kicked her away ruthlessly.

    At the moment of the kick, Lucy¡¯s hand tore open the man¡¯s mask and scratched the man¡¯s cheek. However, she did not see his face.

    That was because Edward¡¯s hand blocked her line of sight the second his mask fell off.

    In the next second, they started fighting crazily.

    Lucy and Fourth Master Swan exchanged a few blows with their bare hands.

    Lucy knew very well that she was no match for Fourth Master Swan. She could hold on for a while but not for long.

    Moreover, she also heard the sound of a sedan from afar. It was likely that Fourth Master Swan¡¯s men had arrived, which meant that she had even less of a chance of winning.

    She made a prompt decision and immediately retreated from the fight by turning around and leaving quickly.

    Edward¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    He picked up the pistol that had fallen to the ground, aimed at the figure that had left in the darkness, and shot it urately on that person¡¯s back.

    Lucy suddenly fell to the ground.

    The moment she fell, she could hear the sound of footsteps approaching her.

    Then, an ice-cold ck muzzle was aimed at Lucy¡¯s head.

    ¡°Fourth Master Swan,¡± Lucy called his name. ¡°I¡¯m Lucy!¡±

    The hand that pulled the trigger paused.

 Chapter 710 - Frighten, Edwardâ€™s Return

    <h4>Chapter 710: Frighten, Edward¡¯s Return</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    In Harken, dawn had just broken in Bamboo Garden when Jeanne was woken up by her phone ringing.

    Jeanne picked up her phone and looked at Kingsley¡¯s call. She picked it up. ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Lucy is dead,¡± Kingsley said.

    His tone sounded neither sad nor indifferent.

    Jeanne held the phone tightly. She was shocked.

    ¡°Fourth Master Swan killed her,¡± Kingsley added.

    Jeanne¡¯s throat moved slightly. She was silent, and her vision was blurry.

    ¡°I received news yesterday that Fourth Master Swan had a gun deal with an underground organization led by Locke. The location was in a remote area near the border of Harken. The Sanders wanted us to follow Fourth Master Swan to see if he was up to something else, so Lucy went,¡± Kingsley exined why Edward killed Lucy.

    ¡°Did Lucy discover anything?¡± Jeanne held herself together and asked.

    ¡°She discovered the existence of the Duncans¡¯ descendant,¡± Kingsley said straightforwardly.

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    Kingsley said, ¡°The Sanders have been investigating the whereabouts of the Duncans¡¯ descendants, and some time ago, they found some clues. They found that the personal butler of the former head of the Duncans was being protected by some unknown forces. But after a thorough investigation, they found that those forces were not protecting the butler but someone else. With that information, they spected that this person should be a descendant of the Duncans. However, because they had alerted the enemy before the Sanders could take any action, those people suddenly disappeared right under the Sanders¡¯ nose without leaving any traces behind! However, we can be 100 percent sure now that the descendants of the Duncans do exist.¡±

    Jeanne maintained her silence, silently listening to Kingsley recount the incident to her.

    ¡°The Sanders are sure that this person exists. The Duncans¡¯ descendant must have known that their identity was exposed, so they had to hide it again and even choose to fight back. And at this time, Fourth Master Swan suddenly went to the border. It¡¯s definitely not a coincidence, so the Sanders told us to follow Fourth Master Swan to see if he was ying any tricks.¡± Kingsley¡¯s tone had always been very cold when he was calmly exining something. ¡°Before Lucy died, she reported to me that Fourth Master Swan¡¯s deal had failed. The other party suddenly broke the deal, and Fourth Master Swan and Nox escaped. After that, Fourth Master Swan and Nox parted ways, with Nox luring everyone away. That was when Lucy discovered that something was wrong, so she chased after Fourth Master Swan and discovered that Fourth Master Swan, who had disappeared, had an additional person by his side. If I¡¯m not wrong, that person is the Duncans¡¯ only descendant.¡±

    ¡°I told Lucy to think of a way to get a clear look at that person¡¯s appearance. For so long, everyone only knew the existence of that person but not who that person was. Once we had a clear look at that person¡¯s face, it would be much easier to find that person.¡± Kingsley continued, ¡°Lucy carried out my orders and went to fight Fourth Master Swan and that person. In the end... the news of her death came.¡±

    Jeanne held her phone tightly, and her hand was trembling.

    That meant Edward killed her teacher.

    ¡°I¡¯ve fought with Fourth Master Swan before. Although he was injured at that time, I know the level of his skills. Lucy may not have been able to beat him, but with Lucy¡¯s skills, injuring him shouldn¡¯t be difficult. Moreover, Lucy was smarter than all the assassins under me. Before she died, she would definitely have left a clue for us to find that person. I¡¯m guessing there must be traces of injuries on that person¡¯s body.¡± Kingsley analyzed, saying, ¡°Fourth Master Swan has spent so much effort to hide the fact that he took away the Duncans¡¯ descendants. Based on my personal analysis, he will bring them back to South Hampton City without anyone noticing. The so-called most dangerous ce is the safest ce. On top of that, the Swans are currently very powerful, so the Sanders dare not touch them so easily. Furthermore, I suspect that the Duncans¡¯ descendant is getting impatient. They will return to South Hampton City and seize back the Duncans¡¯ power. This is what will happen next, and what we need to do now is to kill the Duncans¡¯ descendant before anything happens.¡±

    ¡°So, you want me to find this person and kill them?¡± Jeanne understood what he meant.

    Kingsley did not deny it. He said, ¡°Right now, my assassins at the border have beenpletely annihted. News about Fourth Master Swan stopped the moment Lucy died, and I have lost traces of Fourth Master Swan¡¯s group. Even if I were to send people over again, there would be nothing I could do with Fourth Master Swan¡¯s strength. We¡¯ve failed our mission this time by letting the Duncans¡¯ descendant go without doing anything. We didn¡¯t even get any useful clues, and for that, we have to bear the responsibility. At the moment, you¡¯re the only one who is closest to Fourth Master Swan, so you are the best person to probe the people around him.¡±

 Chapter 711 - Frighten, Edwardâ€™s Return

    <h4>Chapter 711: Frighten, Edward¡¯s Return</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°I understand,¡± Jeanne agreed.

    She had always listened to Kingsley¡¯s orders.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you two pieces of advice. First, Fourth Master Swan will definitely protect such an important person in a ce he can best do so, so you must carefully observe everyone around Fourth Master Swan. Don¡¯t let a single person go. Secondly, as I said earlier, Lucy must have left a mark on the other party. The more suspicious the person around Fourth Master Swan is, the more likely he is to be injured. Once you find this person, report to me immediately. I will think of a way to probe him.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Fourth Master Swan should be back tomorrow. Take care of your own safety. If you sense that Fourth Master Swan has the intention to kill you, evacuate immediately. Mason and Miles will be the first to escort you away,¡± Kingsley instructed.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jeanne nodded and asked, ¡°Is that all?¡±

    ¡°Do you have something to say to me?¡± Kingsley asked.

    ¡°Can I say something about my teacher¡¯s death?¡± Jeanne asked bluntly.

    Kingsley¡¯s expression changed. ¡°What do you want to say?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you sad about her death?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°I spent a lot of money to nurture this assassin, so it is indeed a pity that she¡¯s dead.¡±

    ¡°Is it just a pity?¡±

    ¡°Jeanne.¡± Kingsley said seriously, ¡°As a member of the Hills, do you think I will feel guilty or even sad because of the death of an assassin?¡±

    Kingsley¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°The Hills have tens of thousands of assassins and tens of thousands of deaths. Do you think I will be emotional because of the death of a person I¡¯m used to having around?¡±

    ¡°In your heart, Lucy is no different from other killers.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no difference.¡± Kingsley was resolute with his answer.

    ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Jeanne did not say anything more.

    She just felt a little upset for Lucy, who loved a man so much but did not receive a shred of pity from him.

    ¡°Jeanne,¡± Kingsley suddenly called out to her.

    The moment Jeanne was about to hang up the phone, Kingsley asked, ¡°Are you in love with Fourth Master Swan?¡±

    Jeanne did not answer.

    ¡°You¡¯d best be clear about your rtionship with Fourth Master Swan. He¡¯s is loyal to the Duncans, and the Hills personally killed the Duncans! At any time, no matter what identity you use, you and Fourth Master Swan are irreconcble enemies. If you are really in love with him, the person who will end up dying will be you.¡±

    ¡°I know. I don¡¯t need you to remind me time and time again.¡±

    ¡°Think of a way to send George back.¡±

    ¡°No, I think George is safer with the Swans now.¡± Jeanne refused tly.

    Kingsley¡¯s face darkened.

    For the first time, he felt Jeanne¡¯s distrust toward him.

    ¡°Before the oue of the battle has been decided, George will not take any side, and that is for his protection.¡±

    ¡°Think it through yourself.¡± Kingsley did not say much either as the conversation between them both this time was not pleasant one.

    After Kingsley put down the phone, the woman who had been by his side for the past few days, Millie, hugged his waist from behind. ¡°Are you in a bad mood?¡±

    If Lucy was the woman who was closest to Kingsley, the legendary female assassin named Jeanne was someone important to Kingsley. Jeanne could do whatever she wanted in front of him.

    Apparently, Jeanne was the only person who was not afraid of Kingsley and could even challenge him in public.

    With her, Kingsley had no bottom line.

    At that moment, it was obvious that Kingsley was on the phone with Jeanne, or at least that was what Millie spected.

    ¡°You¡¯re only responsible for apanying me to bed and listening to my orders. As for other things, don¡¯t ask.¡± Kingsley said coldly, ¡°The more an assassin knows, the faster he or she will die.¡±

    Those words frightened Millie, and naturally, she did not dare to speak anymore.

    All she did was reach her hand into Kingsley¡¯s clothes to seduce him. In fact, she had been seducing him like that for the past few days.

    However, Kingsley suddenly pushed Millie away.

    Millie stumbled back a few steps, a little surprised at his refusal.

    It was clear that he had been infatuated with her body for the past few days.

    ¡°Mr. Thorn¨C¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯te into my room if I don¡¯t summon you in the future. Get out!¡± Kingsley ordered harshly

    Millie did not dare to resist or stay for a second longer, so she left in a hurry.

    When she was leaving, she thought that as she expected, that woman called Jeanne was not someone she could offend.

    Lucy was only rumored to be very important to Mr. Thorn, but he was, in fact, indifferent to Lucy¡¯s death.

    However, Jeanne¡¯s phone call immediately put Mr. Thorn in a bad mood.

    Millie left fearfully.

    She suddenly thought she was lucky that Mr. Thorn did not agree to let her carry out the mission when Lucy came yesterday. If he had agreed, the one dead would have been her!

 Chapter 712 - Frighten, Edwardâ€™s Return

    <h4>Chapter 712: Frighten, Edward¡¯s Return</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    To say that assassins were not afraid of death was actually a lie ¡ª assassins killed to live.

    After Millie left, Kingsley stood on the balcony outside the room for a long time, smoking.

    He smoked cigarette after cigarette.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel sad about her death?¡± Jeanne¡¯s words kept ringing in his ears.

    He did not feel sad.

    He had seen many assassins die. He had seen many assassins leave and nevere back, so he really was used to it.

    Moreover, his life did not give him the right to feel sad about their deaths!

    ¡­

    After hanging up the phone, Jeanne could not fall asleep either.

    Lucy¡¯s death really made her feel bad.

    In fact, even though she had only been with Kingsley for a few years, she had seen many assassins leave and die tragic deaths. That was why the Hills continued to nurture assassins and watch those assassins die one by one.

    She just did not expect that Lucy would be the one to die this time.

    Originally, Lucy did not go on missions alone.

    She suppressed her emotions and thought of many things about Lucy.

    Back when she went to the Delta Inds, the first woman who apanied her was Lucy. After her body recovered, Lucy was also the one who taught her how to be an assassin. Even though Kingsley and Mason had taught her before, in her heart, Lucy was the only teacher she recognized.

    Lucy treated her very well. Perhaps it was because they were both women, so when Jeanne was in the Delta Inds, she relied on Lucy even more.

    However, Lucy always said that the person who treated her the best was Kingsley, and the former treated her well only because of Kingsley and the fact that she needed to survive.

    No matter what, she received a lot of care from Lucy during those years.

    Yet now, Lucy was dead.

    In fact, everyone would die. She even felt that she might die soon. After all, it was difficult to determine the life and death of an assassin.

    However, Jeanne still could not ept Lucy¡¯s death and that she died in Edward¡¯s hands.

    It made her think about how she should face Edward again.

    Should she pretend that nothing happened and continue to pretend to be in love with him, or should she think of a way to take revenge for Lucy?

    She then turned around.

    Just like that, she looked at the sky outside the window. It was getting brighter and brighter, but her heart was getting colder and colder.

    She got up andposed herself.

    After washing up, she changed her clothes, put on her makeup, and went downstairs, where George was having breakfast.

    She did not know when it started, but George seemed to be used to getting up early and going to school on time.

    Jeanne smiled and went over.

    An assassin was a tool that had no emotions.

    Therefore, she could only hide the pain in the deepest part of her heart, so no one would be able to see it.

    When George saw Jeanneing over, he called out obediently, ¡°Mom.¡±

    Jeanne nodded and had breakfast with George.

    It was a little quiet at the dining table.

    As usual, Jeanne neither ate too much nor too little.

    Meanwhile, Teddy waited on them by the side.

    Suddenly, George suddenly asked, ¡°Is Fourth Master Swan noting back?¡±

    Jeanne drank her cup of milk. ¡°Do you miss him?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± George denied. ¡°I don¡¯t miss him at all.¡±

    Jeanne stroked George¡¯s soft hair. ¡°I really want you to grow up as soon as possible.¡±

    George blinked and looked at Jeanne, not understanding what was going on.

    However, Jeanne smiled and did not say anything more. She was just afraid that she was not strong enough to protect him. She was even afraid that he would not grow up¡­

    She felt a lump in her throat but did not allow herself to reveal her emotions.

    She said, ¡°Be a good boy and eat your food. I¡¯m going to work.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    With that, Jeanne left.

    As she was leaving, she turned her head and looked at George as he continued to eat at the dining table.

    Even though he matured earlier than his peers, he still had a baby face. After all, George was only six years old.

    Jeanne drove to Lawrence Enterprise.

    She knew that with the information Kingsley gave her, she would not be at Lawrence Enterprise for long. Many big things might happen when they were not paying attention, and right now, she had notpletely taken back Lawrence Enterprise ¡ª the business that her mother developed ¡ª for herself. Hence, she needed to speed up.

    She walked into Lawrence Enterprise, with Amy following behind her.

    ¡°Gather all the senior management for a meeting in half an hour. The topic of the meeting is to discuss a solution for Lawrence Electrical¡¯s retail agency. Today, we need to decide on the best solution.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Amy answered respectfully.

    Jeanne then sat in her office, looking through some of the solutions.

 Chapter 713 - Frighten, Edwardâ€™s Return

    <h4>Chapter 713: Frighten, Edward¡¯s Return</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Half an hourter, Jeanne sat in the middle of Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s senior management meeting room and was having a meeting.

    Jeanne went straight to the point. ¡°The physical stores are the foundation of Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s development. If it weren¡¯t for these chain stores, ourpany would¡¯ve dered bankruptcy 20 years ago. Therefore, with the physical store¡¯s current sales situation, I think we should support them instead of abandoning them.¡±

    ¡°However, ording to my statistics, the sales volume of the physical stores is less than one-tenth of our emerce tform. ording to the number of stores that you want to support, President Lawrence, investing in their development might cost more than the revenue we get from them. In other words, Lawrence Enterprise will lose money developing these physical stores. Of course, I¡¯m not against supporting physical stores. I¡¯m just stating my analysis of the current situation for your reference, President Lawrence,¡± Eden expressed his stance without attacking anybody.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that physical stores can¡¯tpare to the emerce tform, but ording to our statistics, 30 percent of people still buy things offline. Of course, I want more than that 30 percent, who are mostly low-end customers. However, the reason I want to keep our physical stores is to build on our services. What we want to achieve with the physical stores aren¡¯t sales volume or performance but word of mouth.¡±

    All the senior management was a little surprised by Jeanne¡¯s point of view.

    It waspletely unexpected that Jeanne would make such a bold move to reposition the concept of the physical stores.

    No one said anything, seemingly interested in Jeanne¡¯s n.

    However, Eden¡¯s expression darkened.

    He had prepared a lot of urate data to refute Jeanne¡¯s n to build the real economy. He was adamant that Jeanne¡¯s n would bring losses to Lawrence Enterprise, but he did not expect Jeanne to secretly change the concept. Profit was not the main purpose of a physical store, but reputation and service were.

    As for reputation and service, it was very difficult to measure them in terms of value.

    Eden¡¯s face was gloomy, but he endured it and did not say a word.

    Jeanne¡¯s presence was intimidating as she spoke frankly, ¡°We¡¯ve done a survey on seasoned emerce customers. The survey shows that 80 percent of the customers prefer to be able to test out the products before buying them. However, because they¡¯re too busy with work or unwilling to go out, many customers buy the goods directly after reading the reviews, which can be an unpleasant buying experience for many customers. This is based on the negative review and order returns I got from the customer service department. It ounts for 20 percent of our sales volume, and 10 percent of the customers reluctantly ept our products because they¡¯re toozy to return and exchange the goods.¡±

    ¡°It is much more convenient to buy things on the emerce tform, but it is undeniable that there are many disadvantages, which we can make up for with the physical stores. That¡¯s why I¡¯vee up with a few ns for the physical store to discuss with all of you. First, the physical stores won¡¯t be called Lawrence Electronics. Instead, we will change the name to Lawrence Electronics Experience Store. As the name implies, our store is for users to test out the products, and the services can even be graded into VIP experiences. The customer experience fees will go to the retail agents, so as to ensure market profitability. Second, after the store is changed to the experience store, their source of profit will no longer just be from selling the products. Even if the experience fee will allow them to operate normally, it can¡¯t support their further ie. The quality of service is proportional to the revenue. To truly serve the customer, I will deduct the rental fees from the physical stores¨C¡±

    ¡°The cost of that will be quite a lot,¡± Eden reminded.

    As he had done research on the physical stores, he knew about a lot of data.

    ¡°The cost of that will take up 28 percent of the general cost of Lawrence Enterprise, which is a lot of money for thepany. So today, I have prepared another n to discuss it with everyone. I personally suggest that we develop our business in other industries now. If we focus on developing our emerce tform and just be an emerce brand, once this aspect of the economy changes, Lawrence Enterprise will face bankruptcy. In fact, everyone has experienced it before. If it weren¡¯t for our transformation into an emerce tform, Lawrence Enterprise would be on the verge of copse. However, not everything can be transformed sessfully at the critical moment, so what we need now is to n ahead.¡±

    ¡°What suggestion do you have, President Lawrence?¡± One of the senior management directors enquired.

    ¡°Invest in real estate.¡± Jeanne is straightforward.

 Chapter 714

    <h4>Chapter 714: Frighten, Edward¡¯s Return</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Swan Enterprise has monopolized 60 percent of that industry¡¯s market share in Harken. No matter what we do, it¡¯ll be difficult for us topete with them.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯ll just be a side business of ours. There¡¯s no need topete with Swan Enterprise, and of course, there is no way we canpete with them. My idea is to invest in the shops.¡± Jeanne said, ¡°As Vice President Swan said just now, the rental fees for our shops are very high. So, rather than paying the high rental fee every year, it would be better for us to invest in them all at once. We will purchase the shops ourselves and then hire other people to manage it. In fact, it¡¯s simr to the way we operate the stores. The only thing different is that the store will be under ourpany instead of the retail agent.

    ¡°Firstly, the house prices in Harken are rising every year. ording to the current trend, investing in the real estate market for the next 20 years will not result in a loss. Secondly, it prevents the retail agents from taking away our resources once they stop endorsing our products. After all, the stores have their own customers. Once the stores cease to exist, it¡¯s very likely that we will lose those customers. However, if the stores are ours, we will still have customers, no matter if the agents change. Lastly, this is currently the most effective way to solve the problem of the physical stores face with rent costs. It¡¯ll allow Lawrence Enterprise to truly develop our business in various industries.¡±

    After that, Jeanne did not hesitate to face all the senior management and said, ¡°Everyone, if you have anything to say about the n I just mentioned, please feel free to bring it up.¡±

    However, all the senior management agreed with her n.

    Jeanne specially asked Eden, ¡°Vice President Swan, you¡¯re the executive vice president whom Lawrence Enterprise specially hired, and the chairman has high expectations for you. Do you have any suggestions on this?¡±

    Eden knew that Jeanne was deliberately giving him a hard time.

    When Jeanne first took over the position of Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s president, Joshua wanted Eden to join Lawrence Enterprise because he did not trust Jeanne. Yet now, Jeanne was showing everyone that he, Eden, was at Lawrence Enterprise just for show and that she could manage Lawrence Enterprise all on her own.

    ¡°President Lawrence, your n is very good and informative. Until I¡¯m entirely familiar with your n, I don¡¯t have any opinions on it for the time being.¡± Eden said it in a dignified manner, so as to not embarrass himself.

    Of course, Jeanne would not waste time bickering with Eden on that matter. She said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll start to divide the work among the various departments. The first is the sales department. They will be mainly responsible for¨C¡±

    ¡°President Lawrence!¡± The door to the meeting room was suddenly pushed open.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    The employee who pushed open the door was visibly nervous. He said, ¡°Someone is on the top floor of our building and wants to jump off the ledge.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s expression changed. Almost in an instant, she turned her eyes to look at Eden and caught sight of the malicious look that shed across his face.

    After realizing that Jeanne saw him, his expression immediately returned to normal.

    He was also a little worried as he did not expect Jeanne would be able to know that he was secretly manipting the situation upon learning of it.

    However, he told himself to remain calm.

    Jeanne did not waste any more time either. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look at the situation.¡±

    All the senior management in the meeting room left the scene and went straight to the top floor.

    On the rooftop stood a middle-aged man.

    Jeanne recognized him at a nce. He was the general agent of the South Harken region, Greg Norton.

    She immediately approached him.

    ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡± Greg looked very agitated.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes moved slightly. ¡°Mr. Norton, if I remember correctly, you gave me a week. However, it has only been four days. Who are you doing this for?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think we don¡¯t know that was a perfunctory answer. You just had someone threaten Rick two days ago, and yesterday, someone came to trash our stores. They broke everything in my store and have caused me to lose millions of dors. The person who took the lead even threatened me to not cause any trouble, or it wouldn¡¯t be as simple as breaking things next time!¡± Greg was still pretty agitated. ¡°Jeanne, your methods are really despicable! Rick¡¯s usation of you sent you to the police station, yet you managed to get out of it. I know you¡¯re now in a position of power and no one dares to touch you. However, I can only kill myself to make the police have no choice but tounch an in-depth investigation on you! Karma will get back at you!¡±

    As he said that, Greg was about to jump down.

    Everyone at the scene was shocked.

    At that moment, a lot of reporters were already crowding downstairs of Lawrence Enterprise, and Lawrence Enterprise was trending again.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Jeanne called out to Greg.

    Greg endured for a moment and turned around to look at her.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t send someone to destroy your store, nor did I say I wouldn¡¯t solve your problems. We were discussing internally just now about a marketing transformation for the physical stores that would be beneficial to you. If you jump off that ledge now, you will definitely regret it for the rest of your life.¡±

 Chapter 715

    <h4>Chapter 715: Frighten, Edward¡¯s Return</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me!¡±

    Jeanne took out the document in her hand. It was something that she had taken out when she left the meeting room, and she knew very well it would be useful.

    She said, ¡°This is our n. Although it¡¯s still the first draft, there aren¡¯t many changes to it. You can take a look!¡±

    Greg seemed skeptical.

    Jeanne said, ¡°I¡¯lle over to give it to you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡± Greg stopped her.

    Jeanne stopped in her steps.

    ¡°You must be lying to me!¡± Greg said, ¡°The business of the physical stores can no longer bring much profit to Lawrence Enterprise. You¡¯re a businesswoman and a capitalist. Why would you support our physical stores?¡±

    ¡°The profit you bring to us is indeed not enough for Lawrence Enterprise to support you, but you can bring moremercial value to us. For example, word of mouth. Right now, we want the physical stores to be service-orientated. As for the specific n, you can take a look at this document in my hand.¡± Jeanne tried to persuade him.

    Greg still did not seem to believe her.

    ¡°I¡¯lle over.¡± Jeanne said, ¡°I¡¯lle over alone. Even if you want to jump down, I, a woman, won¡¯t be able to hold onto you.¡±

    Greg seemed a little convinced.

    He red fiercely at Jeanne, but after a long while, he gave in. ¡°You¡¯lle over alone.¡±

    Jeanne nodded and walked slowly toward Greg, who looked at her warily.

    Then, she handed the document in her hand to Greg. Just as Greg was about to take it, he suddenly became very agitated and said, ¡°You lied to me!¡±

    The moment Jeanne was surprised, she saw Eden approaching from the corner of her eyes.

    She gritted her teeth.

    Greg must have thought that she was deliberately distracting him so that others woulde over.

    Eden also had his reasons for doing that. He just wanted to pull Greg down when Greg was distracted.

    If Greg jumped down in the end, no one could me him.

    Then, once Greg jumped down from the 38th floor, Greg would definitely be dead. If Greg died, Lawrence Enterprise and its person in charge would bear the me. Eden would use that opportunity to get Joshua to encourage the shareholders to put the me on Jeanne and have her resign to set things right. That way, Lawrence Enterprise would suffer the least harm.

    Eden¡¯s n was well thought out.

    Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    However, she could not care less at that moment. With that, she stepped forward and grabbed onto Greg, who might jump off the ledge the next second. Her actions infuriated Greg so much that the moment Jeanne grabbed onto him, Greg immediately jumped.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Everyone at the scene cried out in fear.

    Some of the cowardly employees immediately covered their faces.

    They were so frightened that they did not dare to look.

    On the rooftop, Jeanne held onto Greg tightly. When Greg jumped down, she reacted quickly by grabbing her other hand onto the guardrail, leaving Greg hanging from the rooftop.

    The originally agitated Greg became so scared that his face turned blue.

    He looked down and said in shock, ¡°Pull me up. I don¡¯t want to die.¡±

    If he did not want to die, why did he jump?

    Jeanne gritted her teeth and used all her strength to pull Greg up. Just then, Eden suddenly leaned over. It looked like he was helping Jeanne pull Greg up, but in fact, he was not. He was using that chance to push Jeanne away.

    Jeanne¡¯s expression darkened.

    ¡°Eden!¡±

    Eden sneered.

    How could he allow Jeanne to pull Greg up?

    As such, he forcefully pried open Jeanne¡¯s finger. Once he pried it open, Greg would fall straight down.

    Jeanne did not dare to let go at that moment, so she tightened her grip on Greg and shouted, ¡°Quick! Come over and help!¡±

    The other people who were still in a daze immediately rushed over.

    Eden¡¯s expression turned cold.

    He knew that once the people around him leaned over, he would not be able to make Jeanne let go of Greg.

    He bit down hard and used all his strength. He did not expect Jeanne to be so strong.

    At that moment, Jeanne could feel her knuckles dislocated by Eden, hence losing the strength in her fingers. With that, her grip on Greg loosened, and the moment Greg was about to fall, Jeanne grabbed onto Greg with her hand that was holding onto the guardrail. At that moment, Greg¡¯s weight and gravity pulled her body down from the rooftop.

 Chapter 716

    <h4>Chapter 716: Frighten, Edward¡¯s Return</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Ah!¡± Another scream sounded behind her.

    Jeanne thought she might die together with Greg when a pair of big hands suddenly grabbed her ankles.

    Just as she was about to fall, someone held onto her tightly.

    Jeanne did not know who it was, but she did not think it was Eden, who wished she would die together with Greg!

    Nevertheless, she forced herself to calm down and hold onto Greg tightly.

    Greg was scared out of his wits, so much that his entire face was pale.

    He did not dare to move, and neither did Jeanne, as someone pulled them up slowly.

    The people around did not even dare to go up to help. They were afraid that once they went over, someone would fall.

    Jeanne used all her strength to grab onto Greg while the person who grabbed her ankle used all their strength to pull her up.

    Finally, Jeanne was safe, and so was Greg.

    Once Greg was on the rooftop, his entire body suddenly copsed onto the floor as if his body was drained of energy. He was so scared that his face was blue.

    Although Jeanne¡¯s reaction was not as obvious as Greg, the taste of death still made her body tremble uncontrobly. When she thought of that moment just now, she would still be afraid and a little scared.

    If Edward came a littleter¡­

    That was right.

    After she came up, she saw Edward, who had disappeared for more than half a month, in front of her.

    She looked at him and saw that his hands were also trembling. She did not know if he had overexerted himself while pulling them up or if he was just as afraid as she was.

    She simply stared at him without saying anything, as if that gaze held countless emotions.

    Jeanne thought, ¡®If Lucy isn¡¯t dead¡­ No. There are no ifs.¡¯

    She suppressed her emotions and looked at Edward.

    The silence between the two of themsted only a few seconds before the senior management¡¯s directors and employees surrounded them. ¡°President Lawrence, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Are you alright, President Lawrence?¡±

    ¡°President Lawrence, you scared me just now...¡±

    Jeanne tried to keep herself calm and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Someone call 911 and send Greg to the hospital. We will continue with the meeting.¡±

    She said those words in a domineering manner and left Edward¡¯s side.

    She could not express her gratitude to him, but... she had no reason to me him.

    After all, he had just saved her. Moreover, assassins existed to kill or be killed. There was no such thing as revenge.

    With that, she left the scene with Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s senior management.

    Greg also left the scene with some of the people.

    Eden failed once again, but he did not dare to show it on his face. He gritted his teeth and left as well.

    ¡°Eden,¡± Edward called out to him.

    Eden was shocked. However, he had no choice but to stop.

    With everyone else gone, only Eden and Edward were on the rooftop.

    Eden forced himself to look indifferent and appear respectful. ¡°Fourth Uncle, you¡¯re back.¡±

    However, Edward just looked at him, and it made Eden¡¯s hair stand on end.

    He said, ¡°Fourth Uncle, you came back at the right time. Otherwise, Jeanne would have fallen off the ledge. I didn¡¯t even manage to pull them up¨C Ah!¡±

    The words at the tip of Eden¡¯s tongue suddenly disappeared.

    He widened his eyes and looked at his Fourth Uncle¡¯s hand that had grabbed him by the neck.

    Edward¡¯s grip on his neck was so strong that other than feeling suffocated, he could not fight back.

    His eyes were about to pop out of their sockets, and his face was getting paler and paler. He felt that his Fourth Uncle might strangle him to death in the next second.

    However, he was not. Instead, he was suddenly hung off the rooftop by his Fourth Uncle.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Eden was so scared that he instinctively grabbed his Fourth Uncle¡¯s arm!

    Edward did not push him away, but he did not pull him in either.

    ¡°Fourth Uncle! Fourth Uncle, help me up! Help me up, Fourth Uncle...¡± Eden was so scared that his face was pale.

    For the first time, he felt that he was going to die.

    He said, ¡°Fourth Uncle, I¡¯m your biological nephew. You can¡¯t treat me like this. Fourth Uncle, help me up. I beg you to help me up...¡± Eden could not care less anymore and kept begging for mercy.

    ¡°Eden, have you forgotten what I said to you?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten. I really haven¡¯t¨C¡±

    ¡°My kindness to you has its limits.¡± Edward¡¯s face turned cold.

    ¡°Fourth Uncle, I was wrong. I won¡¯t target Jeanne anymore. I swear. Please pull me up. I beg you...¡± Eden was so scared that he lost all his principles and his care for his image.

    All he knew was that if his Fourth Uncle let go, he would definitely die.

    No. He did not want to die.

    He was only 25 years old. He could not die yet.

    ¡°Fourth Uncle, I¡¯ve learned my mistake. I will not provoke Jeanne anymore. I will definitely not¨C¡± Eden cried and begged for mercy.

    Edward¡¯s throat moved before he pulled Eden up abruptly and threw him on the ground.

    Eden was so scared that he fell to the ground and could not move.

    He almost died just now, and at the thought of it, he got so scared that his body went limp.

    Edward stood in front of Eden condescendingly. ¡°Next time, I will let go.¡±

    Eden looked at his Fourth Uncle who turned around and left after saying those words, leaving Edenying on the ground. His heart was beating faster and faster.

    He was reluctant to give in, but he had never been his Fourth Uncle¡¯s opponent since he was young!

    He gritted his teeth.

    No. He absolutely couldn¡¯t tolerate living his life under the control of his Fourth Uncle!

    One day, he would let his Fourth Uncle know just how powerful he was!

 Chapter 717 - Edward, Iâ€™ve Missed You So Much

    <h4>Chapter 717: Edward, I¡¯ve Missed You So Much</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    At Lawrence Enterprise, Jeanne returned to the meeting room to continue chairing the meeting after Greg Norton¡¯s incident.

    Eden only returned to the conference room after a long time. Even though he had disguised himself very well, his pale face was visible, and he kept silent throughout the entire meeting.

    After Jeanne deligated the work matters regarding the retail agents, she returned to her office without saying another word.

    In the end, her expression changed.

    Amy brought her a cup of ck coffee.

    Jeanne took a sip and slowly regted her emotions.

    Meanwhile, Amy reported, ¡°News of Greg Nortoning to Lawrence Enterprise to cause trouble today and you desperately saving him are trending on the inte. Now, everyone is siding with Lawrence Enterprise. They think the agent¡¯s actions were too extreme, harming others and themselves.¡±

    Jeanne nodded.

    ¡°But President Lawrence, you were really amazing just now,¡± Amy said sincerely as she recalled the scene on the rooftop.

    Jeanne pursed her lips. In fact, she was still a little scared after the incident. If she really did fall down with Greg, Eden¡¯s wish would really be fulfilled.

    Sometimes, she was too impulsive. It was not worth risking her life for some unnecessary people.

    Then, she looked at her ringing phone.

    She told Amy, ¡°Announce Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s development n for our retail agents. While it¡¯s trending, we should promote our offline service experience to attract people to the stores. At the same time, we¡¯ll take revenge on Rick and Greg for framing me. We¡¯ll do it in my name and Lawrence Enterprisepany¡¯s name. We must get to the bottom of it!¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Amy said respectfully.

    ¡°You can go out now.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Only once Amy left did Jeanne pick up the phone.

    Kingsley¡¯s eyes on her were everywhere, and she would receive a lecture for what she did today from Kingsley.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you learn to protect yourself?¡± The other side¡¯s tone was very cold.

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    ¡°If Fourth Master Swan showed up a littleter, wouldn¡¯t you have lost your life for an insignificant person?¡±

    ¡°Is my life important?¡± Jeanne raised her eyebrows and retorted.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t the lives of all assassins the same?¡± Jeanne mocked.

    ¡°Jeanne!¡± Kingsley was angered. ¡°Are you ming me for something?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Are you still brooding over Lucy¡¯s death?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Lucy is only one of the Hills¡¯ assassins, whereas you¡¯re the heir of the Hills. Do you think I should treat you and her equally?¡±

    Jeanne gripped her phone tightly and did not reply.

    She did indeed care about Kingsley¡¯s attitude toward Lucy, but Kingsley was right.

    ¡°I can even tell you very clearly that Lucy is dead, and that¡¯s all. I didn¡¯t tell you Lucy was killed by Fourth Master Swan for you to take revenge or make you hold grudges against Fourth Master Swan. I told you the truth just so you know the existence of the Duncans¡¯ descendant!¡± Kingsley said word by word. His tone was cold to the bone.

    Jeanne bit her lips tightly.

    In fact, she knew that when an assassin died, no one would take revenge for their death.

    ¡°I remind you again to adjust your state of mind and find the Duncans¡¯ descendant, who is by Fourth Master Swan¡¯s side!¡±

    As soon as he said that, the call ended.

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    She was emotional about Lucy¡¯s death. After all, she did not grow up in the Hills, so she did not know how cold-blooded and ruthless Kingsley was. She could not be indifferent to people important to her, so it was impossible for her to be the heir of the Hills.

    She had never thought about it as everything she did now was just for revenge.

    Then, a knock sounded on the door.

    Jeanne pursed her lips, forcing herself to recover to her normal self in an instant.

    She said, ¡°Come in.¡±

    It was Mason who pushed the door open and entered.

    Mason did not attend the senior management meeting nor showed up at work.

    He sent a message to Jeanne early in the morning, saying that Kingsley had arranged work for him and that he would return only after he had finished dealing with it.

    He walked toward Jeanne and sized her up quietly.

    Jeanne said bluntly, ¡°If you have something to say, just say it.¡±

    ¡°You almost fell off the roof just now, huh?¡± Mason asked. When he asked, there was a trace of killing intent in his eyes.

    ¡°It didn¡¯t happen. There is no need to beat yourself up over it.¡± Jeanne did not want to say too much.

 Chapter 718 - Edward, Iâ€™ve Missed You So Much

    <h4>Chapter 718: Edward, I¡¯ve Missed You So Much</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    She did not want to be lectured by Mason after being lectured by Kingsley.

    Mason looked at Jeanne coldly.

    However, Jeanne changed the topic. ¡°What did Kingsley instruct you to do earlier today?¡±

    ¡°Go to the airport to follow Fourth Master Swan,¡± Mason said straightforwardly.

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    ¡°Mr. Thorn predicted that Fourth Master Swan would return to South Hampton City today, so he told me to wait at the airport to monitor who returned from the old and remote town.¡± Mason said, ¡°However, only Fourth Master Swan and Nox came out of the airport. There was no third person.¡±

    ¡°Fourth Master Swan wouldn¡¯t be so stupid to bring this person around so brazenly,¡± Jeanne said bluntly.

    ¡°However, Mr. Thorn didn¡¯t want to let go of any opportunity to find the Duncans¡¯ descendant. He wanted to find this person as soon as possible. At the end of the day, he just wants to relieve the pressure off you.¡±

    Jeanne nced at Mason.

    ¡°Mr. Thorn said you¡¯re very bothered about Lucy¡¯s death and wants me to advise you.¡±

    ¡°Are you like Kingsley, who feels nothing about Lucy¡¯s death?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Mason directly denied it.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    ¡°We¡¯re just better at disguising ourselves than you are,¡± Mason said.

    Jeanne pursed her lips in reply.

    ¡°Lucy has been by Mr. Thorn¡¯s side for the longest time. In all these years, have you ever seen a second woman so close to him? If it weren¡¯t for his absolute trust, Mr. Thorn wouldn¡¯t have allowed a woman to be so close to him and stay by his side for so long. To Mr. Thorn, Lucy was indispensable. However, Mr. Thorn can¡¯t be sad about Lucy¡¯s sudden death because he¡¯s the head of the Hills. He doesn¡¯t have the right to be sad for any assassin. He can¡¯t let anyone see his weakness or his pity! Otherwise, the Hills would be easily invaded by the outside world!¡± Mason said, ¡°This is one of Mr. Thorn¡¯s existences.¡±

    Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    At that moment, she was rendered speechless by Mason¡¯s words.

    ¡°Jeanne, Mr. Thorn treats you really well. I have followed him for so many years, but I¡¯ve never seen him treat anyone like this. Even if you¡¯re his biological niece, there¡¯s no need for him to treat you like this. The Hills can never show their feelings or emotion, but time and time again, he has broken the rules with you. If Mr. Thorn dies one day, he will die for you!¡± Mason said, ¡°So, in this world, you have the least right to say that he¡¯s cold-blooded and heartless.¡±

    With that said, Mason turned around and left.

    The moment he opened the door, he turned around and said, ¡°By the way, if you die in South Hampton City, I, Miles, and a few other assassins in the dark will all die because of you.¡±

    ¡°Mason,¡± Jeanne called out to him. ¡°Am I not a qualified assassin?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Thorn has never trained you as an assassin,¡± Mason replied.

    Jeanne looked at him.

    ¡°Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t still have such feelings.¡± Mason said bluntly, ¡°Mr. Thorn couldn¡¯t bear to destroy your humanity.¡±

    Jeanne had always thought that Kingsley was grooming her as an assassin.

    However, the grooming failed a little.

    As if he had seen through Jeanne¡¯s thoughts, Mason said, ¡°Mr. Thorn has never failed in grooming an assassin.¡±

    Jeanne was shocked.

    For a long time, she actually thought that Kingsley was very cruel to her. He was cruel to tell her the true cause of her mother¡¯s death, which had not allowed her to get over her mother¡¯s death after so long. Moreover, Kingsley had taught her how to kill people¡­

    Her eyes turned red for some reason.

    She had no choice but to admit that Mason had convinced her.

    Kingsley treated her very well. Otherwise, she would not have been among those people. The only person she trusted was him!

    However, she really could not ept Lucy¡¯s death. No matter how hard she tried to pretend, she still felt bad about it.

    She had seen many assassins from the Hills who never returned. However, because it was only a name or a code name, it did not affect her much. To her, their deaths felt like the sudden death of a distant rtive that she was not familiar with, and she would not feel too sad about the person¡¯s death. However, Lucy was really different.

    After hearing about the cause of her death, it was the first time she truly felt that the death of an assassin could be so... worthless.

 Chapter 719 - Edward, Iâ€™ve Missed You So Much

    <h4>Chapter 719: Edward, I¡¯ve Missed You So Much</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    She suppressed her emotions.

    Indeed, Kingsley did not turn her into a cold-blooded and heartless machine. However, to arge extent, he did have her learn how to disguise and control her emotions.

    She picked up the phone and sent a message. ¡°I¡¯ve adjusted my state of mind.¡±

    She was indirectly telling Kingsley that she would let go of Lucy¡¯s death and learn how to ept the death of an assassin.

    She would even learn how to ept the death of someone close to her.

    However, there was no reply from the other end.

    Kingsley looked at the words on his phone screen and chose to ignore them.

    There were rumors that he was the Hills¡¯ most capable sessor over the years, but the rumors had never been true.

    His eyes moved slightly as he looked at the man who had entered from the corner of his eye.

    ¡°We went to the old town and found the bodies of the other five killers, but we didn¡¯t find Ms. Harmon¡¯s body,¡± the man reported.

    Kingsley¡¯s expression changed.

    ¡°Ms. Harmon¡¯s ident happened at a different ce than the others. The other party must have destroyed her body to cover up the evidence.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Kingsley replied.

    ¡°In that case... do we still need to gather manpower to look for Ms. Harmon¡¯s body?¡± the man asked.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    With that, the man left respectfully.

    Kingsley stood on the balcony outside, looking at the countless Delta Inds.

    In fact, it was good that she did note back.

    The Delta Inds were not a ce for people to rest in peace!

    ¡­

    In Lawrence Enterprise, in the vice president¡¯s office, Joshua threw his phone in front of Eden and flew into a rage. ¡°You said to use the trouble caused by the agents to kick Jeanne out of the Lawrence Enterprise! Now, look at it! It was a blessing in disguise for Jeanne.¡±

    Eden looked at Joshua coldly.

    Joshua had gained a lot of courage now and even started yelling at him.

    Seeing that Eden did not answer, Joshua became even angrier. ¡°Eden, is that all you¡¯ve got to prove yourself? I thought you were really powerful, but after plotting against Jeanne so many times in the dark, when was a sess? When have you not been fooled by Jeanne? If my mom didn¡¯t think you could do it, I wouldn¡¯t have wanted you to help me at all. It¡¯s a waste of my time!¡±

    ¡°Are you done?¡± Eden¡¯s face was extremely grim.

    He still had a lingering fear in his heart after his Fourth Uncle threatened him today. At the thought of how he almost died at the hands of his Fourth Uncle, he felt so aggrieved that he wanted to kill someone.

    In front of his Fourth Uncle and Jeanne, was he worthless?

    On top of that, while he was questioning himself, Joshua mocked him. His expression was hideous, to say the least.

    However, Joshua did not seem to care because he was furious. ¡°You can¡¯t even admit that you¡¯re not capable!¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m not capable, are you? If you¡¯re capable, you wouldn¡¯t have no say in thepany with so many shares you have. What right do you think you have to criticize me? Let me tell you, Joshua, you best not provoke me. If I don¡¯t help you, Jeanne will kill you in a minute!¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Joshua was also furious at that moment.

    ¡°I told you to get lost!¡± Eden roared.

    His hostility made Joshua¡¯s imposing manner look weak.

    ¡°If you still want me to help you, you¡¯d better shut up and get out!¡± Eden vented all his anger on Joshua.

    ¡°Eden, what exactly are you so proud of? I¡¯m ttering you by asking you to work at Lawrence Enterprise. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re so ungrateful. In the end, you¡¯re just a f*cking dog that the Swans kicked out¨C¡±

    ¡°Bam!¡± Eden punched Joshua hard in the face.

    Eden¡¯s sudden punch caught Joshua off guard as he never thought that Eden would hit him.

    Who the hell was Eden? What right did Eden have to hit him?

    He was the chairman of Lawrence Enterprise, and Eden was just a dog that he raised. What right did Eden have to treat him like that?

    However, before Joshua could react, Eden opened the office door rudely and left.

    Joshua looked at Eden¡¯s back.

    He was so angry that he wanted to kill Eden!

    Eden, on the other hand, immediately left Lawrence Enterprise.

    He had suffered enough from his Fourth Uncle and Jeanne, but he knew his worth not to take Joshua¡¯s insult of him. Besides, he had never taken Joshua seriously. He was the dignified Eldest Young Master Swan, and he grew up with other people¡¯s praises! Never in his life had he been in such a sorry state before!

 Chapter 720 - Edward, Iâ€™ve Missed You So Much

    <h4>Chapter 720: Edward, I¡¯ve Missed You So Much</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    He got into the car and drove like a mad person to vent his anger.

    He wanted to kill his Fourth Uncle and Jeanne. He wanted to step over their heads and take everything the Swans had for himself. His desire grew so intense that at that moment, he had reached the point of madness.

    If it were not for his phone ringing, he might not have realized that he was driving at 200 kilometers per hour, causingplete chaos in the city.

    With that, he stepped on the break and fiercely parked his car by the roadside.

    He looked at the iing call, which was the only call he wanted to pick up.

    He suppressed his emotions and said, ¡°Michael.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be doing well at Lawrence Enterprise.¡± Michael went straight to the point.

    Eden¡¯s expression was ugly, and he held the phone without speaking.

    ¡°Did you take to heart what I told you earlier?¡± Michael asked.

    ¡°Which one?¡±

    ¡°About using Quinn.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve tried. This woman dislikes me,¡± Eden sneered.

    When he calmed down, he had to admit that he was not as capable or outstanding as he thought.

    He had even suffered a lot of blows in his life recently, and the sense of superiority he once had once gone.

    ¡°As I¡¯ve said, conventional methods definitely won¡¯t work, but we can y dirty,¡± Michael suggested.

    ¡°I think I might not be as useful as you think.¡± In front of Michael, Eden admitted that he was a mess.

    He had to admit thatpared to many people, he was useless.

    ¡°Are you in a bad mood?¡± Michael instantly noticed.

    ¡°I used to be proud and thought that no one was better than me. I even thought if my grandfather valued me as much as my Fourth Uncle, I would have been as good as my Fourth Uncle. But now I know that I was just overestimating and making a fool of myself.¡±

    ¡°What happened for you to doubt yourself like this?¡±

    ¡°My failure recently has forced me to doubt myself.¡±

    ¡°The trouble caused by the Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s retail agents, was it you who did it?¡± Michael no longer asked any more questions and specte directly.

    Eden did not answer, but the silence was tacit agreement.

    Michael said, ¡°Not only did it not bring any danger to the Lawrence Enterprise, but it also allowed Lawrence Enterprise to obtain get the public¡¯s praise, further improving Jeanne¡¯s image.¡±

    When Eden heard Michael¡¯s words, he subconsciously tightened his grip on his phone.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not necessarily a bad thing,¡± Michael said bluntly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily a bad thing?¡± Eden sneered, ¡°Do you know how embarrassed I was today? Do you know that my Fourth Uncle¨C¡±

    Michael frowned.

    Eden paused for a moment before saying, ¡°My Fourth Uncle almost threw me off Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s roof. Do you know that whenever I think about it now, I still feel a lingering fear and my whole body will tremble? This is the first time I¡¯vee so close to death, and I realized that I¡¯m very afraid of dying, so much so that I want to give up. I want to give up fighting with Jeanne. If not for my reluctance to submit and the little bit of self-respect I have for myself, my Fourth Uncle would¡¯ve sessfully threatened me. I really am what Joshua says I am. I¡¯m a f*cking dog!¡±

    ¡°Eden, calm down.¡± Michael tried to persuade him, ¡°I really don¡¯t think this is a bad thing for you. You used to think you were invincible, so you always took risks to do many things and failed. But now, after this blow, you know the gap between you and others. Once you know that, you won¡¯t do things that you¡¯re not sure of.¡±

    Eden sneered. ¡°Michael, you have never failed before. You don¡¯t know what it feels like to fail.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have never failed before, and that is why when ites to working with you, I have never thought of failing.¡± Michael enunciated every word.

    Eden said self-deprecatingly, ¡°Even now, you still want to work with me?¡±

    ¡°Although you doubt yourself, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re as ipetent as you say. In fact, I have always thought highly of you, and your failure is only because of your eagerness for quick sess and instant benefits. If you could calm down, many things would not have gone that way!¡±

    Eden gritted his teeth.

    He just could not stand Jeanne unting her power in front of him.

    He just could not ept that he was below someone else.

    ¡°Eden, as I¡¯ve been saying, this matter isn¡¯t a bad thing for you. Not only will it allow you to recognize yourself and not be impulsive, but more importantly, you can use this opportunity to gain trust.¡± Michael changed the topic, saying, ¡°When we know that we can¡¯t win head-on, we have to think about whether the method we¡¯re using is right. If it isn¡¯t, we have to find another way out.¡±

 Chapter 721 - Edward, Iâ€™ve Missed You So Much

    <h4>Chapter 721: Edward, I¡¯ve Missed You So Much</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Eden¡¯s attention was instantly drawn to Michael.

    He thought the man was mighty and could think of many things he could not.

    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Take advantage of your Fourth Uncle¡¯s threat to you this time andpromise. Let your Fourth Uncle and Jeanne think that you¡¯re threatened and don¡¯t dare to fight with them anymore,¡± Michael exined clearly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll believe me so easily.¡±

    ¡°They won¡¯t believe you so easily because you didn¡¯t do it right.¡± Michael¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°If you can lower your self-esteem, Jeanne will treat you like Monica treats me. I can control Monica to do anything.¡±

    When it came to Monica, Eden really admired Michael.

    Even though Monica was stupid, just how big of a trick did he have to use to make a woman who did not like him sacrifice herself to such an extent?

    ¡°Monica isn¡¯t stupid.¡± Michael seemed to have guessed what Eden was thinking. ¡°Everything she did was because of her trust in me.¡±

    ¡°But Jeanne isn¡¯t so easy to fool.¡±

    ¡°Of course, she¡¯s not so easy to fool now, especially after all that you¡¯ve done,¡± Michael said straightforwardly.

    Eden¡¯s expression was a little ugly.

    That meant he had been asking for it ¡ª for Jeanne to not trust him.

    ¡°But if youpromise, Jeanne and your Fourth Uncle would, at least, be less guarded. Once they¡¯re less guarded, you can do many things in secret. The first thing is... to take down Quinn.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± Eden was still unwilling to be suppressed just like that.

    ¡°It¡¯s very simple.¡± Michael smiled coldly.

    He then told Eden his n.

    After Eden heard it, he was still a little hesitant. ¡°Can it really be done?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely. Anyway, if it doesn¡¯t seed, Joshua will be the one to take the me, not you.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Eden agreed immediately.

    With that, the call ended.

    Eden calmed himself down a little before he drove the car to Lawrence Enterprise and went straight to the chairman¡¯s office to look for Joshua.

    Joshua was still angry at the moment. At the thought of Eden punching him, he would be infuriated.

    When he saw Eden¡¯s sudden return, he snapped and directly went forward to punch Eden. However, instead of dodging, Eden forcefully caught it.

    After Joshua threw out his punch, he was actually a little scared. What was even more unexpected was that Eden did not react to his punch.

    He red fiercely at Eden, not wanting Eden to discover his fear. He said, ¡°Why did youe back? How do you still have the nerve toe back? From today onward, you¡¯re fired from Lawrence Enterprise. Get lost!¡±

    ¡°I will leave Lawrence Enterprise,¡± Eden said, his tone much calmer than before.

    Joshua frowned.

    ¡°But before I leave, there are some things I need to exin to you clearly.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Joshua looked wary.

    Eden went straight to the point. ¡°It¡¯s true. I can¡¯t help you much with Lawrence Enterprise, and it can¡¯t be denied that Jeanne is very capable now. She knows very well that I came with ill intentions, so she¡¯ll give me a hard time, and whatever I do may not have any effect on Jeanne.¡±

    Joshua sneered, ¡°Oh? You suddenly aware of it, huh?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I will leave Lawrence Enterprise, but that doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ll be able to kick Jeanne out of Lawrence Enterprise either.¡±

    ¡°Are you insulting me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you what¡¯s the best way to deal with Jeanne.¡±

    Joshua seemed skeptical of what Eden said.

    Eden cut to the chase and said bluntly, ¡°Use Quinn.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Joshua was agitated. ¡°Use Quinn? Do you want me to die?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m helping you.¡± Eden¡¯s tone sounded serious. ¡°Quinn is the princess of the Sanders, and she¡¯s the only one that Jeanne would not dare toy a hand on. And if Quinn wants to help you, kicking Jeanne out would be easy.¡±

    ¡°Why should she help me?¡±

    ¡°If you be her man, why shouldn¡¯t she help you?¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy? Quinn has a fianc¨¦, and I know very well how I fair. How can I be her man?¡±

    ¡°Do you know the saying of what¡¯s done cannot be undone?¡± Eden asked.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°What is the thing that women with status are most afraid of? It¡¯s when her own scandal is exposed.¡± Eden said, ¡°As long as you think of a way to sleep with Quinn and take nude photos of her at the same time, do you think you can¡¯t threaten her?¡±

 Chapter 722 - Edward, Iâ€™ve Missed You So Much

    <h4>Chapter 722: Edward, I¡¯ve Missed You So Much</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Joshua was getting tempted.

    ¡°Once you be the son-inw of the Sanders, have you thought about... your position in the future? Not to mention Jeanne, even my Fourth Uncle has to bow down to you when he sees you.¡± Eden egged him on.

    It seemed Joshua was convinced by Eden.

    ¡°If you¡¯ve thought it through,e to me. I will help you think of a way to sleep with Quinn. Now, I will go to the human resources department to submit my resignation letter.¡± Eden did not try to persuade Joshua further.

    If he did, Joshua would be suspicious instead.

    When he left, Joshua could not help but ask, ¡°Why are you helping me?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t bear to see Jeanne live a good life,¡± Eden said bluntly.

    After all, the enemy of an enemy was a friend.

    Joshua would believe him, and he did because that n was too tempting. What he once dared not think about suddenly made him excited.

    If he could really get Quinn to be with him¡­ Jeanne would be trampled under his feet in the future.

    The Lawrences could even be part of the royal family.

    Then, histe grandfather and father would also ¡°rest in peace¡±!

    ¡­

    Eden¡¯s sudden resignation really did surprise Jeanne.

    She had received a report from the human resources department asking if she wanted to approve Eden¡¯s resignation application.

    Jeanne approved it without thinking twice.

    No matter what tricks Eden was ying, it was better for him to be out of her sight.

    Jeanne did not take the matter of Eden¡¯s resignation to heart and continued to work until Eden came to look for her.

    Jeanne did not look too happy about it.

    On the other hand, Eden appeared calm as he said, ¡°My Fourth Uncle threatened me and told me not to target you anymore.¡±

    It turned out it was all thanks to Edward.

    However, she did not believe Eden could be so obedient. Perhaps it was just for show.

    Nevertheless, she did not need to put up false pretenses with Eden. Even if it was some high-sounding words, it was rare for her to waste time on him.

    Eden just looked at Jeanne¡¯s indifference toward him and said, ¡°No matter how unwilling I am to submit, and no matter how much I don¡¯t want you to live a good life, I have to say, I admire your ability.¡±

    Jeanne sneered.

    Was Eden nning to repent?

    Was using such an approach make it less obvious that he was fake?

    He continued, ¡°I have to admit that I regret what I did to you back then. If I hadn¡¯t been seduced by Jasmine and put aside my pride back then, I think I wouldn¡¯t have ended up in such a sorry state.¡±

    ¡°Are you done?¡± Jeanne asked impatiently.

    ¡°Everything I¡¯ve done isn¡¯t so much because I can¡¯t stand to see you live a good life, but because I¡¯m jealous of the love I can¡¯t get.¡±

    Jeanne snickered. ¡®So is Eden confessing to me now?¡¯

    ¡°However, I give up.¡± Eden said, ¡°In order to live, I give up. And besides leaving Lawrence Enterprise, I will also divorce Jasmine and sever all ties with the Lawrences. Jeanne, our enmity ends here.¡±

    Jeanne still remained indifferent to him as she said, ¡°Eden, I don¡¯t believe in anything anymore.¡±

    Eden¡¯s eyes narrowed. He was still very unhappy about Jeanne¡¯s attitude toward him.

    ¡°Please leave,¡± Jeanne said those words and shifted her gaze onto herputer screen.

    She simply had no interest in his every move, word, and action.

    Eden held himself back and turned around to leave.

    One day, he would make that woman die a horrible death!

    ¡­

    After a whole day of work and another half a day of overtime, Jeanne left Lawrence Enterprise at 11 p.m.

    After dealing with all the things rted to the experiential marketing of the physical store, Jeanne drove back to Bamboo Garden.

    When she returned home, the house was quiet.

    Jeanne kept her footsteps light as she did not want to disturb the others.

    The moment she pushed open the door and saw the man lying on the bed in the room, she was stunned for a few seconds.

    She had forgotten that Edward was back.

    Ever since their short encounter on Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s rooftop today, Jeanne had been busy with her own matters.

    Moreover, Edward did not give her a call or send her a message.

    Their meeting today was scary, but they both seemed to have chosen the calmest method to deal with it.

    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± The corners of Edward¡¯s mouth curled up into a faint smile.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Jeanne responded.

    They had only been apart for half a month, yet she did not know how to get along with him anymore.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you fill the bath.¡± Edward lifted the mattress and got up to go to the bathroom.

    Jeanne pursed her lips. Then, she walked into the room, put down her bag, and walked into the bathroom.

    In the bathroom, Edward had already filled the bath for her. He had even prepared her innerwear for her.

    ¡°Edward,¡± Jeanne suddenly called out to him.

    Edward¡¯s footsteps halted. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Did the trip go smoothly?¡±

    ¡°It didn¡¯t go well,¡± Edward said bluntly. ¡°The deal failed. I¡¯m waiting to be punished by my dad tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Jeanne muttered.

    Edward said, ¡°Take a bath first. We¡¯ll talk after that.¡±

    Jeanne pursed her lips and nodded.

    With that, Edward left the bathroom, and Jeanne took a bath.

    After the bath, Jeanne returned to the room, where Edward was still sitting at the head of the bed, waiting for her.

    Seeing that her hair was still wet, he went straight to the bathroom and took out a clean towel to help her dry it before drying it again with the hair dryer.

    Jeanne enjoyed Edward¡¯s service.

    Sometimes, she felt that Edward really did treat her well. He doted on her as if she was his daughter.

    She pursed her lips lightly. The moment Edward put down the hairdryer and was about to leave, she suddenly hugged his waist.

    Edward¡¯s body froze.

    Jeanne said, ¡°I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡±

    The smile on the corner of Edward¡¯s mouth was evident.

    He said, ¡°Me, too.¡±

    ¡°This is the first time I realized that being away from you was so difficult,¡± Jeanne said deeply.

    Edward casually ced the hair dryer on the head of the bed and then sat back down on the bed to look at Jeanne.

    Jeanne looked at him.

    The two of them were very close, so close that Jeanne could see the deep love in Edward¡¯s eyes. It was not... lust.

    At that moment, she chose to close her eyes and then took the initiative to kiss him.

    Edward did not reject her kiss.

    That night, they did not sleep. It was the most intimate night they had since their marriage.

    Jeanne thought that was probably how their rtionship worked ¡ª in bed.

 Chapter 723 - The Family of Three

    <h4>Chapter 723: The Family of Three</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    After a night of intimacy, the sky outside was already bright when Jeanne opened her eyes.

    She did not even know what she did with Edwardst night¡­

    In short, it was indescribable.

    She flipped over, not knowing what time it was. Hence, she reached her snow-white hand out from the mattress to get her phone to check the time.

    She did not know why the rm clock did not go off today.

    Just as she stretched out her hand, someone suddenly hugged her body.

    Jeanne was instinctively frightened by how tightly the person behind her was hugging. She thought he was still sleeping.

    After all, a certain someone had worked very hardst night.

    She turned her head to look at Edward, only to see that he seemed to have just woken up too.

    ¡°Are you awake?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Edward replied, and his casual voice was very attractive.

    She used to think that the man in front of her was cold and aloof. Perhaps it was because of the image that he gave people in the past, that he was always difficult to approach and was always high and mighty.

    However, after the two of them got together¡­ She found him flirty.

    At that moment, his big hands that were everywhere¡­

    ¡°Edward,¡± Jeanne called out for him to stop.

    Wasst night not enough? She was¡­ close to dead.

    Edward looked at Jeanne¡¯s nervous look andughed softly.

    Damn it. He could not look any better when he smiled. Even the autumn sunlight could not even bepared to the brilliance on his face.

    Was there a misunderstanding of his looks back then? She had always felt that the rumored Fourth Master was astonishingly handsome, but she never thought he looked charming. She always thought that he was the cold type. She had heard that Fourth Master Swan did not look good when he smiled, and that was why he always pretended to be cool.

    As expected, the public had misunderstood Edward greatly.

    They had a misunderstanding of his appearance, his personality, and... well, his character.

    Edward did not force Jeanne. Instead, he hugged her in his arms and said, ¡°Sleep with me for a while.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ste. I have to go to work.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the weekend today.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a weekend.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you do.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    The rumored cold and aloof Fourth Master Swan was as clingy as a piece of chewing gum.

    Jeanne could not move in Edward¡¯s embrace, even though she had been resisting silently.

    ¡°Jeannie.¡± Fourth Master Swan breathed in her ear.

    Jeanne¡¯s entire body trembled, and her ears werepletely red.

    ¡°Be good, don¡¯t move,¡± he said, his voice seductive.

    Jeanne stared at him.

    ¡°It¡¯s not safe,¡± Edward said straightforwardly.

    Jeanne¡¯s entire face flushed red.

    Edward was a beast!

    Nevertheless, Jeanne did not move.

    Edward seemed to be very satisfied with her obedience at that moment. He hugged her into his arms again, and the two of them hugged each other tightly.

    While in Edward¡¯s warm embrace, Jeanne looked at the autumn breeze blowing at the trees outside the window, at the scattered sunlight under the curtains, colorful and dappled. She looked at... everything. It was peaceful and gentle.

    Was it an illusion? It probably was an illusion

    Otherwise, how could she have thought of that at this moment? It was as if she would be with him for the rest of her life.

    She buried her head in Edward¡¯s chest and listened to his strong heartbeat. Each heartbeat seemed to hit her heart.

    Suddenly, she smiled, and it was obvious.

    ¡°Did you recall something happy?¡± Edward asked her from above her head.

    At that moment, his chin was against the top of her head.

    In front of Edward, she was obviously so petite that it was scary. Jeanne always thought that he could lift her up with one hand.

    She hugged his strong waist.

    Of course, she would not tell Edward of her thoughts, that between men and women, nothing could not be solved by sleeping together. If one time was not enough, two times would do the trick.

    Last night, they had done it so many times that it drew the distance between them closer.

    At least, Jeanne got to hand it to Edward¡¯s skills in bed.

    During the days when Edward was away, so many things happened. Admittedly, she felt that they were two independent individuals and did not think that she depended too much on anyone. However, deep in her heart, she would still think that if there was someone by her side, and if that someone was Edward, perhaps she would not feel so tired.

    She did not answer his question. All she did was hug Edward tightly.

    A lot of things that happened between them within that half month of being apart should probably just go up in smoke. For example, Lucy¡¯s death.

    The smile on Jeanne¡¯s face gradually disappeared.

    She knew that would leave a scar in her heart for a very long time, and it would take a while for her to forget.

 Chapter 724 - The Family of Three

    <h4>Chapter 724: The Family of Three</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Edward seemed to be able to sense her sudden change in emotion.

    There was no expression on her face, but he was able to capture all the signs in a minute.

    At that moment, Edward raised her chin and made her look into his eyes.

    Who would have thought that Fourth Master Swan, who made people afraid to approach him, had a pair of eyes that were like stars?

    She initially thought that there was no longer any sparkle in his eyes ¡ª only numbness toward the cold world. Yet now, that pair of eyes was like a vast universe, filled with starlight.

    Jeanne closed her eyes.

    Slowly, a kissnded on her lips.

    The best way for the two of them to work out was... to not take their feelings for each other seriously.

    However, other than that deep and tender kiss, Jeanne did not feel a single trace of lust from Edward. It was as if he only had love, affection, and deep fondness for her¡­

    Sometimes, Edward would make her feel temporarily lost.

    ¡°Jeannie.¡± Edward¡¯s lips moved from her lips to her ear.

    He seemed to have a special liking for her ear. That man really had a kink.

    ¡°Don¡¯t seduce me,¡± he said as if to remind her.

    Jeanne was stunned.

    Immediately after, the hands under the sheets seemed to move¡­

    She always thought that men were instinctive, but it turned out women were too.

    Edward was amused by Jeanne¡¯s expression.

    He seemed tough a lot in front of her, and when heughed, he was charming and seductive.

    That man... was hard to control.

    Jeanne said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    She changed the topic because she did not want to be in the same bed with that man anymore.

    She was afraid... that she did not have enough willpower.

    However, a certain someone did not reply to her for a long time. With that, Jeanne frowned and looked straight at Edward.

    Looking at his face, it was clear... that there was a deeper meaning behind it.

    ¡°Edward, what are you thinking about?¡± Jeanne was flustered and exasperated.

    In an instant, she knew what he was thinking about!

    ¡°What are you thinking about? I¡¯m thinking about what I¡¯m thinking about,¡± Edward replied.

    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not either.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re not, why don¡¯t you get up?¡± Jeanne got a little angry.

    ¡°I can¡¯t bear to.¡±

    Jeanne would always be tempted by Edward¡¯s words. Sometimes, even a normal sentence could make her blush.

    It was a very normal sentence, but it was the tone of his attractive voice that made her think of something else.

    It made her¡­ heart race.

    She turned over, for she could not be seduced by Edward like that. As such, she lifted the nket and was about to get off the bed.

    Just as her toes touched the ground, a loud noise sounded, and Jeanne knelt on the ground weakly.

    At that moment, she was stunned by the fall.

    How could her legs be so weak?

    As for the culprit, he simply supported himself with his arms as if he was very satisfied with his masterpiece.

    He did not even have the intention to pull her up.

    Jeanne raised her head and red at Edward.

    ¡°You look so good even when you fall!¡± Edwardmented.

    Look good? F*ck you!

    Jeanne got up from the ground and barely managed to stand up. She was about to go to the bathroom to wash up when a certain someone stretched out his long arm and hugged her slender waist.

    Then, in the next second, she returned to his embrace and hugged her tightly.

    ¡®Edward, you b*stard!¡¯ Jeanne cursed.

    ¡°Sleep with me for a while more.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry,¡± Jeanne said. The moment she said it, she was a little angry. ¡°My tummy is growling.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Edward replied.

    What the hell did he know? All he knew was to act like a pervert.

    Edward hugged her in his arms and pressed his body tightly against hers.

    Jeanne looked at Edward, who closed his eyes as if he was really sleeping.

    Although she did not see the time, she knew from looking at the sky that it waste in the morning. How could he sleep with the sun already up?

    ¡°Last night... I didn¡¯t sleep at all.¡± Someone seemed to have seen through her doubts.

    ¡°Are you trying to prove that you¡¯re very good?¡± Jeanne retorted.

    Edward simply closed his eyes and smiled.

    ¡°Jeannie, if you insist on saying that, I will also ept yourpliment.¡±

    How could someone be so shameless?

    ¡°I can¡¯t bear to sleep,¡± Edward suddenly muttered in his maic voice.

    Jeanne¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    Sometimes, Edward¡¯s simple words could make her heartbeat race.

    He continued, ¡°I was afraid that if I fell asleep, you wouldn¡¯t be around anymore.¡±

    Jeanne did not know how to reply to him.

    She always felt that with Edward¡¯s strength, he already knew her identity.

 Chapter 725 - The Family of Three

    <h4>Chapter 725: The Family of Three</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    She had many identities, and that was why she worried.

    Edward hugged her tightly as if he was afraid that she would really leave. Then, he opened his eyes and looked into hers.

    It caught Jeanne off guard as she looked into his eyes.

    Before she could conceal the emotions in her eyes, Edward saw them all, and she got nervous.

    He said, ¡°It feels like everything in front of me is like a dream and that all the good things in my life during this time are stolen.¡±

    Jeanne did not know if Edward was saying it to please her or... if he meant what he said.

    She said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it good¡­ to live in the present?¡±

    Would it not be good to live in the present? After all, who knew what would happen in the future?

    Who knew if they would kill each other?

    Besides, who would have known that Edward would kill Lucy?

    The moment Kingsley told her that Edward was the one who killed Lucy, she knew that they were... irreconcble enemies.

    Shey silently in Edward¡¯s chest.

    As to her question, Edward did not reply her.

    Between them, it seemed they would always deliberately ignore some problems that they did not want to face.

    Anyway, they would see how it went.

    After that, Jeanne closed her eyes and fell asleep. Although she sleptst night, she did not sleep for long.

    She had to admit that Edward was indeed very good in bedst night.

    It was as if she would not give up until she got back all the things she had missed while they were separated from each other.

    At that moment, she thought she would not be able to fall asleep. Besides, she was merely apanying Edward to take a nap.

    However, after closing her eyes and thinking of many things in a daze, she really did start to fall asleep again.

    The moment she fell asleep, she seemed to hear Edward¡¯s voice, saying into her ear, ¡°Not dead.¡±

    Not dead? Who was not dead? Or was she hallucinating that Edward was whispering in her ear?

    By the time she woke up again, she was sure that it was already veryte.

    It was not noon but afternoon, and she was starving to death. It was like her entire stomach was empty.

    She protested adamently, ¡°I¡¯m really starving to death.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Edward replied but did not move after that.

    What was the meaning of that?

    However, Jeanne could not care anymore. In any case, she had to get up and eat.

    With that, she lifted the nket. As she fell to the ground thest time, she was very careful when she got down this time.

    After making sure that her legs could support her weight, she left the bed and went straight to the bathroom to wash up.

    She stood in front of therge mirror, naked.

    When sleeping with Edward, her clothes were... redundant.

    She looked at the redness on her face.

    She thought her face would be pale because she was weak from starving. However, who was the woman in the mirror with a ruddy face and was even glowing?

    She could not help but bite her lips lightly, but her slightly swollen lips were burning.

    How wild was Fourth Master Swanst night?

    Not only her lips, but her body had pink-colored marks all over.

    One, two, three... Fifteen¡­ That was not ounting for the parts of her body that she could not see.

    Suddenly, the bathroom door opened, and Edward walked toward her,

    Startled, Jeanne felt that she had no way to escape.

    At that moment, she felt her body being hugged from behind, and a head then buried itself in her slender shoulders.

    That move was very intimate.

    ¡°You¡¯re heavy.¡± Jeanne resisted.

    Edward was like a lump of iron, and she could not even move him no matter what. Moreover, all his weight was on her body, almost ttening her.

    Fortunately, Edward only leaned on her body for a while before he casually picked up the bath towel in the bathroom and wrapped her up with it.

    Jeanne looked at him.

    ¡°Although you have a great body, it¡¯s better not to catch a cold.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°The important thing is...¡± Edward suddenly bent down, leaned close to her ear, and said softly.

    Jeanne looked at herself in the mirror. Her face, which was originally rosy, was now even redder. It was like her entire face was about to explode.

    Damn it, Edward!

    ¡°Wash up.¡± After Edward said that, he instantly became serious. ¡°Let¡¯s eat together after you wash?up.¡±

    Jeanne brushed her teeth fiercely with her teeth gnashed.

 Chapter 726 - The Family of Three

    <h4>Chapter 726: The Family of Three</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Once the two of them had washed up, Edward helped Jeanne put on her home clothes.

    Then, they went downstairs with their hands held.

    Jeanne was not used to that kind of intimacy.

    In fact, when they were in bed, they were overly intimate. However, she thought it was the effect of the hormones between men and women.

    However, when their fingers interlocked, it felt like... their fingers were connected to the heart.

    In the end, she did not reject him. With Edward, she could not seem to reject many things.

    They went downstairs together.

    To be honest, Jeanne could feel her legs trembling when she went downstairs, and a certain someone was smiling very brightly.

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s funny?¡± Jeanne snapped at him.

    ¡°No, I think it¡¯s wonderful.¡±

    Wonderful? What bullsh*t!

    Jeanne gritted her teeth and struggled to walk, while the man who was holding her hand was purely admiring her.

    With great difficulty, Jeanne finally walked to the hall.

    In the spacious and quiet hall, only a small person was sitting on the sofa, watching them appear. He did not make any noise, but upon closer inspection, one would realize that his face was full of resentment.

    Jeanne hurriedly wanted to shake Edward¡¯s hand off, but he tightened the grip on her hand.

    Jeanne red at Edward, who pretended not to see it.

    The two of them acted coyly, but in George¡¯s eyes, it looked like they were showing off their affection.

    His small face was filled with displeasure. ¡°I¡¯m not your biological child, am I?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Jeanne was stunned.

    At that moment, Edward also looked at George.

    ¡°I¡¯m not your biological child, am I?¡± George asked them. Clearly, he was in a bad mood.

    ¡°Why would you think that?¡± Jeanne acted like a loving mother.

    ¡°What time is it now?¡±

    Jeanne quickly looked at the big clock on the wall.

    ¡°2 p.m.¡±

    ¡°So, you let me, a growing six-year-old child, starve from the morning when I woke up until 2 p.m.?¡±

    Jeanne was dumbfounded and surprised. ¡°Where¡¯s Teddy?¡±

    George¡¯s gaze was fixed on Edward, and Jeanne also turned to look at thetter.

    ¡°Teddy is not feeling well, so I gave him two days off.¡±

    ¡°You were the one who chased Teddy out.¡± George exposed Edward mercilessly.

    Jeanne looked straight at Edward.

    Before Edward could speak, George repeated the scene from yesterday. ¡°You said you wanted to live a few days with my mother and me as a family of three. You told Teddy to go wherever he wanted to go and chased poor Teddy away.¡±

    At that moment, Jeanne was actually speechless.

    ¡°In that case, you should chase me away too. What family of three? You only want to abduct my mother!¡± Georgeined with his angry yet cute face.

    Jeanne did not know what to say. In fact, she was a little angry and shook off Edward¡¯s hand.

    Edward seemed to realize that he was somewhat unreasonable, so he did not stop her.

    ¡°No one can snatch me away. I will cook for you now.¡± Jeanne walked straight to the kitchen, leaving the adult and the little one in the hall.

    George ignored Edward and continued to sit on the sofa, sulking.

    He was so angry that he was pouting.

    Upon recalling someone saying that he wanted to live with him and his mother as a family of three, that he would try his best to make up for theck of him being around in George¡¯s childhood¡­

    A man¡¯s words could not be trusted. Fourth Master Swan was trying to trick him and take his mother away.

    Kingsley was right. In this world, Fourth Master Swan was the worst because wanted to snatch his mother away!

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Edward took the initiative to apologize.

    He really did forget that there was a little beast at home crying and waiting to be fed.

    George ignored Edward.

    ¡°I¡¯ll remember next time.¡± Edward looked very sincere.

    George was still indifferent to Edward¡¯s apology, so Edward took the initiative to rub George¡¯s head.

    However, George avoided him.

    At that, Edward chuckled, which made George even angrier.

    Did Edward not see that he was almost fuming with anger? Yet, he still had the nerve to smile.

    ¡°In that case, stay angry for a while longer. I¡¯ll help your mother in the kitchen.¡± After that, Edward left.

    George was furious.

    Everything Edward said about being a good father... was all bullshit.

    As expected, her mother was right. Men were all pigs!

    In the kitchen, Jeanne was using the ingredients in the fridge to cook a meal when Edward went over and hugged her from behind.

    Jeanne was speechless. ¡°Don¡¯t disturb me while I¡¯m cooking.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you,¡± Edward replied and bit Jeanne¡¯s ear again.

    Damn it.

    Jeanne endured it.

 Chapter 727 - The Family of Three

    <h4>Chapter 727: The Family of Three</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Is George still angry?¡± To divert her attention, Jeanne asked him a question.

    She just saw Edward go andfort George.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m very angry now.¡± George¡¯s loud voice suddenly came from the living room.

    There was no way George heard them, so he was most likely just venting out his frustrations at that moment.

    However, Jeanne was stunned. George had never exposed his emotions so openly before, and she could not help but turn her head to look at Edward behind her.

    Everything could be dealt with, so did that guy notfort George?

    Edward was also a little embarrassed. He said, ¡°I¡¯m not good at coaxing children.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you know?¡± Jeanne was very unhappy.

    ¡°I know how to...¡± Edward¡¯s maic voice sounded flirtatious. ¡°I know how to coax you.¡±

    Who the f*ck said he could coax her!

    Jeanne¡¯s face turned red again.

    Edward hugged her in his arms and was in an extremely good mood.

    In the huge hall, Edward¡¯s face was full of smiles, Jeanne¡¯s face was blushing, and George¡¯s body was full of resentment¡­

    That was probably their family of three¡¯s happiest moment.

    ¡­

    Finally, lunch was ready, and Jeanne made a meal with three sides.

    In fact, she did not know how to cook an borate meal. Hence, in her limited time, she learned to cook some easy and simple dishes.

    Jeanne rushed to the hall. ¡°George,e and eat.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not eating.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t eat, you won¡¯t grow tall,¡± Edward answered.

    Jeanne nced at Edward.

    No one could ever force something on George.

    ¡°Whether I grow tall or not is none of your business,¡± George grumbled. His small face was filled with unhappiness.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t grow tall, you won¡¯t be able to get a wife in the future. If you can¡¯t get a wife, you won¡¯t be able to have children. If you can¡¯t have children, our family line will be cut off,¡± Edward said. His tone was neither cold nor indifferent but was mixed with some deliberate intent to provoke George. ¡°In Harken, there are three ways to be unfilial, and not having children is one of the worst ways to be unfilial. It means that if you don¡¯t have children, you¡¯ll be unfilial to me and your mother.¡±

    George was so angry that his face was red.

    ¡°The point is, if you don¡¯t marry, your mother will be very sad,¡± Edward said slowly. ¡°For your mother¡¯s sake, I suggest youe and eat.¡±

    George pouted. At that moment, he wanted to fight Edward to death.

    Jeanne, on the other hand, was speechless at Edward.

    Who would treat their own son like that?

    George was fuming now.

    She red at Edward. Sometimes, she felt that the man was rather childish.

    Just as Jeanne wanted to go over and coax George, Edward spoke again. ¡°If you don¡¯t eat, I will eat all the food your mother cooked. Then, you won¡¯t be able to it any of it.¡±

    This time, George was provoked.

    He walked over in a huff, climbed onto the chair, and sat down. ¡°What gives you the right to eat all the food my mother cooked?¡±

    Jeanne looked at George.

    As expected, he was not a match for his father.

    ¡°Mom, I want two bowls of rice,¡± George said angrily.

    At that moment, Edward smiled, and Jeanne¡¯s heart ached for her son for a second.

    Fortunately, the family of three finally ate quietly at the dining table.

    ¡°Eat some carrots,¡± Jeanne ordered.

    There was a portion of steamed carrots in front of them.

    Other than Jeanne who had eaten a few pieces, the other two people had not touched it at all.

    George pouted as he did not like to eat carrots, whereas Edward pretended not to hear her and picked up some meat.

    ¡°I said, eat some carrots.¡± Jeanne was starting to get annoyed.

    How could they eat meat only and not vegetables?

    Seeing that Jeanne was getting angry, Edward said to George, ¡°Eat some carrots. They have a lot of vitamins in them, and they¡¯re good for children.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you both!¡± Jeanne added.

    Edward pursed his lips.

    Jeanne could not be bothered to waste her breath on them anymore. Hence, she ced a piece of the carrot on each one of their tes.

    George frowned, and so did Edward.

    ¡°Eat it,¡± Jeanne instructed.

    Having always been obedient, George reluctantly picked up the piece of carrot, looking as if he was ready to die. His expression twisted as he ate, but he still ate it in the end.

    On the other hand, Jeanne stared at Edward, making him ufortable.

    He raised his head. ¡°Do I have to eat it?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to,¡± Jeanne said.

    Edward heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have to be your wife either...¡±

    A certain someone chomped down on it without hesitating for a second.

    Jeanne looked at Edward¡¯s expression and could not hold back herughter.

 Chapter 728 - The Family of Three

    <h4>Chapter 728: The Family of Three</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Damn it.

    What happened to Edward? He was not the same as the previous Fourth Master Swan!

    George caught sight of Jeanne¡¯s smile, and his face, which was scrunched up form the smell of carrots just a moment ago, disappeared when he saw his motherughing.

    He did not know why, but he had a feeling that his mother¡¯s smile was genuine¡­ happiness.

    The family of three had a ratherte but happy lunch.

    Most importantly, they finished the carrots.

    It was like Edward and George werepeting with each other, not wanting to be outdone, and ate all the carrots. In fact, Jeanne liked carrots, but when she saw the two of them finishing them all, she did not know whether tough or cry.

    After the meal, Jeanne cleaned up the table and washed the dishes.

    Edward followed behind her, not leaving her side.

    George was speechless at how clingy a grown man could be. Even he was not attached to his mother anymore!

    Then, Edward hugged Jeanne from behind.

    Jeanne was speechless.

    ¡°Help me put the dishes into the dishwasher.¡± Jeanne had to instruct Edward to do the work as she could not stand it anymore.

    Edward hurriedly took the tes and utensils that Jeanne had rinsed and ced them into the dishwasher one by one.

    The two of them cooperated rather happily while George sat on the sofa and just looked at them showing off their love for each other.

    Once the tes and utensils were cleaned, Jeanne was about to leave the kitchen when someone stood in her way.

    Jeanne frowned.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to praise me?¡± Edward asked.

    ¡®Praise, my *ss!¡¯ Jeanne thought.

    At that moment, she saw Edward bend down.

    Edward was really shameless. He had done such a small thing, yet he still had the cheek to ask for a reward!

    The next second, she felt his lips on her lips, and the two of them kissed passionately.

    George left the sofa in a huff.

    He ran upstairs with his short legs and made a loud noise on purpose.

    When Jeanne heard that, she immediately wanted to break free from Edward¡¯s embrace.

    She was so distracted by Fourth Master Swan... that she had forgotten that her own son was angry at her!

    However, her actions were met with strong resistance from Fourth Master Swan.

    He hugged Jeanne tightly and then pressed her on the counter in the kitchen, going deeper into the kiss.

    Jeanne could only mumble and stammer.

    Damn it. She did not know how she should face George now.

    Edward only seemed satisfied after a long time and let go of her.

    Jeanne stared at him angrily, but she had a bashful look on her face. She looked at Edward and threatened, ¡°Try kissing me again.¡±

    Edward endured it.

    ¡°Can you take into consideration George¡¯s feelings? Is he even your biological son?¡± Jeanne was fuming.

    Edward said, ¡°He was just an ident.¡±

    Jeanne was beyond speechless.

    ¡°You¡¯re my true love.¡±

    After he finished his sentence, a kissnded on her lips again.

    Jeanne really wanted to beat Edward to death.

    ¡­

    George finally understood that they had never been a family of three. Fourth Master Swan only cared about his mother!

    Those father-son reunions on TV were all lies.

    Lately, Teddy had painstakingly found many father-son reunion movies for him to watch. However, they were all bullshit!

    George looked at Fourth Master Swan, watching as thetter cut the steak seriously.

    Tonight¡¯s dinner was three steaks, one for each person.

    Fourth Master Swan cooked them, and it was he who pestered his mother to teach him how to cook.

    Rather than saying it was to share the household chores, it was to pester his mother!

    It was so that George could not get close to her for even a second.

    ¡°Am I handsome?¡± Edward suddenly said.

    George was stunned.

    Jeanne, who was eating the steak with her head lowered, also raised her head in surprise.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be jealous.¡± Edward was cutting the steak slowly. ¡°You look like me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not jealous, and I don¡¯t want to look like you. I look like my mother!¡± George was infuriated.

    He hated Edward so much that he did not want to look like thetter.

    ¡°If you have a younger sister, she¡¯ll look like your mother,¡± Edward said naturally.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want a sister,¡± George refused immediately.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not asking for your opinion,¡± Edward said. ¡°I¡¯m asking for your mother¡¯s opinion.¡±

    George was really pissed off by Fourth Master Swan.

    They said that children were the heart and soul of parents, but he was nothing to Fourth Master Swan!

    Jeanne could not stand it anymore. She touched George¡¯s angry head and said to Edward, ¡°You won¡¯t have a daughter.¡±

    Not only did George not like it, but most importantly, she had never thought of giving birth to another of Edward¡¯s children!

    In fact, she had never thought of having another child again.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Edward replied.

    There was no emotion in his voice.

    George felt that he had won, so his mood was much better.

    Then, he cut the steak with great effort as it was a little hard to cut.

    To him, it was still a little difficult to hold a knife and fork, especially with the steak today, which was a little too well done.

    It was all because of Fourth Master Swan¡¯s poor cooking skills.

    George cut the steak fiercely.

    ¡°Can¡¯t cut it?¡± Edward raised his head and nced at George.

    ¡°No.¡± George tried to force himself to cut it.

    ¡°I¡¯ve cut it,¡± Edward said.

    As he spoke, he picked up his te of beef, which had already been cut into small pieces.

    George stared at Edward, who said, ¡°But it¡¯s not for you.¡±

    Then, he ced the cut steak in front of Jeanne and took Jeanne¡¯s te for himself.

    Jeanne was stunned.

    Edward smiled. ¡°Eat up.¡±

    Jeanne pursed her lips and turned to look at George.

    She could feel that at that moment, George was very close to killing Edward.

    Jeanne did not understand why Edward would always try to anger George on purpose.

    Could it be that Edward did not know how to get along with children?

    While she was in her thoughts, Edward suddenly took the steak in front of George and cut it for him.

    However, George did not ept it. ¡°I can do it myself.¡±

    ¡°Your mother is the most important,¡± Edward said.

    He meant that he would help her cut it first.

    George bit his lip.

    ¡°Moreover,dies first.¡± Edward quickly cut the steak and gave it to George. ¡°Eat up.¡±

    George seemed convinced by Edward.

    Then, he lowered his head and ate the steak obediently.

    As he ate, he raised his head. Before he could say ¡°thank you¡±, he saw Fourth Master Swan take a piece of steak from his mother¡¯s te and feed it to his mother.

    Even if his mother refused, she still had to eat it.

    George knew that he should not have expected anything from Fourth Master Swan. Thetter was just trying to snatch his mother away. He was just¡­

    Yes, his birth was just an ident.

 Chapter 729 - Warmth: Do You Know Why We Raise Pigs?

    <h4>Chapter 729: Warmth: Do You Know Why We Raise Pigs?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    George believed that he was an ident.

    Anyway, from the beginning to the end, Fourth Master Swan only had eyes for his mother.

    As for his mother, sooner orter, she would be kidnapped by Fourth Master Swan.

    After dinner, the family of three sat on the sofa in the living room and watched TV.

    Edward and Jeanne sat together, with Edward hugging Jeanne in his arms. The two of them were very intimate.

    Meanwhile, because George was angry, he sat alone in a corner of the sofa, deliberately keeping a distance from them.

    Jeanne felt a little helpless about it, but she could not push Edward away. Hence, all she could do was let her son sit in the corner.

    She felt that Edward deliberately went against George sometimes to make George feel that she belonged to Edward, and it would make George very unhappy.

    Someedy-type variety show was ying on TV.

    Jeanne had not watched TV for a long time, so watching TV felt strange to her. However, she did not expect Edward to be so engrossed in TV shows.

    He wouldugh at the funny segments and ask to fast-forward past the boring segments.

    She used to think Fourth Master Swan was out of touch with the ordinary world. However, after they got together, she realized that the man had quite themon touch.

    For example, when he deliberately angered George, she even thought he was still quite childish.

    The family of three watched TV until 9 p.m. when Jeanne asked George, ¡°Do you want to go to bed now?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Still seething with anger, George refused immediately.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to sleep, your mother and I will go to sleep,¡± Edward said.

    George¡¯s face turned red with anger.

    Edward stood up from the sofa and pulled Jeanne along. ¡°Let¡¯s go to bed.¡±

    Could she voice out and say that she was instinctively afraid of the man saying the word ¡°sleep¡±?

    Edward seemed to be able to read Jeanne¡¯s mind, and a smile stretched across his face.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you¡¯d look forward to it, Jeannie¡±

    Was he blind? Did she look like she looked forward to it?

    The corners of his mouth curled into a pensive smile, and then he dragged Jeanne upstairs.

    Jeanne shook Edward off, but Edward was not angry about it.

    Jeanne turned around and walked toward George. ¡°I will apany you back to your room.¡±

    George was fuming today. He was angry at Fourth Master Swan and at his mother.

    He took a nce at his mother and harrumphed before his short legs scuttled up the stairs on their own.

    Jeanne was a little frustrated. George had never thrown a tantrum at her ever since he was young.

    Therefore, she red at Edward. It was all his fault.

    Edward, on the contrary, pretended to be innocent and had a clueless look on his face. He also had a bright smile on his face as he did not care about how unhappy George was.

    Jeanne ignored Edward and went upstairs.

    Edward followed behind her.

    Jeanne did not go directly to their room. Instead, she wanted to go to George¡¯s room.

    She felt that she needed to have a good talk with her son because if that continued, George¡¯s state of mind would have a mental breakdown soon.

    However, just as she was about to go, Edward pulled her back.

    Before Jeanne could throw a fit, Edward said, ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±

    Jeanne was stunned.

    ¡°I was the one who started it.¡± Edward smiled. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ll go.¡±

    ¡°You purposely pissed George off, didn¡¯t you?¡±Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    Did he not treat George as his own because he did not grow up by his side?

    ¡°No, I just want him to understand that his mother belongs to me,¡± Edward said.

    It was clear that he was trying to twist his words so that it sounded like it was a matter of course.

    Just as Jeanne was about to retort, Edward suddenly sealed her mouth with his. ¡°Mm.¡±

    Then, he unscrupulously pushed her against the wall of the corridor, hugging and kissing her.

    Was he not bored of it?

    He would get horny all the time! He was simply a beast.

    Jeanne was panting from Edward¡¯s kiss.

    Edward looked at her breathless and blushing, and the smile on the corner of his mouth widened.

    He whispered in her ear, ¡°Wait for me.¡±

    ¡®Wait for you, my *ss!¡¯ Jeanne thought.

    Edward took a deep breath as if he was trying very hard to rx his mind and body. Then, he walked toward George¡¯s room.

    Jeanne looked at Edward¡¯s back and hesitated. In the end, she did not stop Edward from going to look for George alone.

    She had a feeling that the matter between father and son should be resolved themselves.

    ¡­

    At the entrance to George¡¯s room, Edward knocked on the door.

    George opened the door angrily.

    He thought it was his mother, but it turned out to be Fourth Master Swan.

    The moment he saw Fourth Master Swan, he became furious, and the change in his expression was visible.

 Chapter 730 - Warmth: Do You Know Why We Raise Pigs?

    <h4>Chapter 730: Warmth: Do You Know Why We Raise Pigs?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Edward looked at him and suddenly smiled.

    The first time he saw George at South Hampton City¡¯s International Airport, he took a quick nce at him.

    However, he knew from that one nce that George was his son.

    Blood ties were sometimes so magical.

    That was why he got Teddy to buy him the earliest flight back to South Hampton City after he settled his matters during the business trip that time, which was originally nned for five days to a week. The purpose was to... create a sense of presence in front of the mother and son.

    He even expected Jeanne would try her best to hide the fact that George was his son.

    Nobody could imagine how much control he needed to have to y the act with Jeanne and not scare Jeanne away.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m very funny?¡± George asked Edward.

    He was so angry that he was about to explode.

    However, Edward did not answer. Instead, he just rubbed George¡¯s little head.

    George looked even angrier like he could bite Edward at any time.

    Then, Edward said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you take a bath.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to help me.¡±

    ¡°I know you do.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    With that, Edward bent down and picked George up.

    George resisted, but resistance... was useless. To Edward, George was... powerless.

    Edward stripped George of his clothes, and George stood naked in the bathroom.

    George really, really hated Fourth Master Swan.

    How could that man be such a bully? Why could he do whatever he wanted to?

    ¡°Take off your sses,¡± Edward instructed. ¡°I¡¯ll wash your hair.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    However, Edward had already taken off his sses for him.

    George was furious.

    After taking off George¡¯s sses, Edward was stunned for two seconds as he looked at the mini him.

    Edward¡¯s stare made George very unhappy, and he furrowed his little brows. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    ¡°I suddenly think that gics are amazing.¡± The corner of Edward¡¯s mouth curled up into a smile.

    George was baffled.

    ¡°Your mother probably never thought she would give birth to a miniature version of me.¡± Edward was obviously still proud of himself. ¡°But it¡¯s not a loss. I¡¯m good-looking.¡±

    Who would be so narcissistic?

    George ignored Edward, who stopped ¡®admiring¡¯ himself and began to wash George¡¯s hair.

    Then, Edward held the shower head over George¡¯s head, pouring water over George.

    George broke down as the water stung his eyes. However, he gritted his teeth and did not scream.

    He could not let Fourth Master Swan see his weakness, but Edward did not seem to notice either.

    Anyway, when Edward washed his own hair, he always held the shower head over his head. He was long used to the feeling of the water hitting his face.

    He made sure that George¡¯s hair was all wet before rubbing shampoo into his hair and rubbed it.

    George¡¯s small head was constantly being tormented by Edward.

    Nevertheless, George gritted his teeth and endured it.

    After a while, Edward picked up the shower head again and rinsed George¡¯s hair.

    The water and foam from the shampoo all flowed into George¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Boo-hoo...¡± George rubbed his eyes in difort.

    Was that what Fourth Master Swan meant by washing his hair and bathing him? Fourth Master Swan clearly wanted to murder him and then take his mother away from him.

    He kept rubbing his eyes as the difort in his eyes got worse.

    Having noticed George¡¯s difort, Edward put down the shower head and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    George did not say anything.

    He just covered his eyes and gritted his teeth, not letting himself cry out loud.

    Edward forced George¡¯s hand away, only to see George¡¯s red eyes.

    ¡°Are you crying?¡± Edward asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m a man. I won¡¯t cry!¡± George said fiercely to Edward.

    At that moment, the rims of his eyes reddened ever more as foam entered his eyes, and he could not control it.

    ¡°Even a man cries,¡± Edward said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t. It just feels ufortable when the foam enters my eyes.¡±

    Edward was a little stunned.

    Eventually, he took a clean towel, wet it with warm water, and wrung it dry Then, he said to George, who was covering his eyes with his hand, ¡°Sorry, I wasn¡¯t paying too much attention to that.¡±

    What did he mean by not paying too much attention? He simply did not pay attention at all.

    He did it on purpose.

    Edward pulled George¡¯s hand away again and wiped his eyes with the towel.

    Once the clean towel wiped away the foam in his eyes, George felt much better.

    However, because the foam just now had stung his eyes, his eyes were still red, making him look inexplicably cute.

    Edward hugged the naked George in his arms and let him lie on hisp. Then, he passed the towel to George. ¡°Cover your eyes.¡±

    George was upset, but the foam stung his eyes, so he did it anyway.

 Chapter 731 - Warmth: Do You Know Why We Raise Pigs?

    <h4>Chapter 731: Warmth: Do You Know Why We Raise Pigs?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Edward washed George¡¯s hair.

    This time, the water and soap did not flow into his eyes.

    Edward said while washing George¡¯s hair, ¡°Actually, I often cried when I was young.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± George was stunned.

    ¡°At your age, or maybe a little older,¡± Edward said.

    ¡°Why did you cry?¡±

    ¡°It felt like there were many things I couldn¡¯t do, so I cried to vent out those frustrations,¡± Edward replied.

    ¡°But it¡¯s useless to cry.¡± At that moment, George seemed very mature.

    ¡°That was why I stopped crying,¡± Edward said. ¡°But everyone can cry. There¡¯s no need to hold it in when you¡¯re unhappy.¡±

    Then, Edward picked George, who had been rinsed clean, up and used the towel to wipe George¡¯s eyes before drying his hair briefly.

    After that, she bathed George¡¯s small body.

    George was not used to that treatment.

    He had learned to bathe by himself since he was very young, but he could not refuse Fourth Master Swan anyway.

    ¡°In the future, don¡¯t keep everything to yourself,¡± Edward said.

    He did not want his son to be like him when he was younger.

    ¡°At any time, you have me.¡± Edward¡¯s tone was normal.

    He was not deliberately trying to imply anything. He just wanted to tell George that he could rely on his father.

    Since young, George had been much more mature than the average child. Therefore, he understood the meaning behind Edward¡¯s words, and he felt touched by it.

    Alright. It was all Teddy¡¯s fault for forcing him to watch so many father-son reunion movies and making him think that Fourth Master Swan loved him like he was his life.

    Just then, he heard Fourth Master Swan say, ¡°Of course, except for the matter of stealing your mother.¡±

    In that case, what Fourth Master Swan said was all bullshit.

    George gritted his teeth and looked at Edward.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so dirty.¡± Edward suddenly changed the topic.

    George was surprised.

    ¡°Take a look for yourself.¡± Edward rubbed George¡¯s small body until it was red, and there were indeed some stains on his reddened body.

    It made George extremely embarrassed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s not all bad to have a father?¡± Edward continued to scrub him.

    George would never admit it.

    ¡°You should be embarrassed if your mother knew how dirty you were.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell her.¡± George was very angry.

    He was very young and still could not bathe himself. Therefore, he would only quickly shower himself with soap every day. He did not know that it was not good to take a quick shower and that there would be so many stains on his body.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Edward smiled. ¡°Men should have their secrets too.¡±

    Who the hell wanted to share secrets with Edward?

    ¡°Do you need me to help you here?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± George covered himself with his hands.

    ¡°In that case, bathe yourself.¡±

    George took a look at Edward and obedientlythered soap on his body. Then, he washed it off carefully.

    As he rinsed himself off, George¡¯s face started to redden.

    It was because he thought of what he saw when Fourth Master Swan bathed him thest time.

    It was obvious that Fourth Master Swan was only bathing him and did not have any intention to bathe with him.

    ¡°Do you have something to say?¡± Edward seemed to have read George¡¯s mind.

    George gritted his teeth. ¡°Why do you look like that?¡±

    ¡°Like what?¡± Edward raised his eyebrows.

    George looked down at him.

    Only then did Edward suddenly understand, and he smiled. ¡°When you grow up, you will also look like that.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. It doesn¡¯t look good at all.¡± George¡¯s face was full of disdain.

    Helpless, Edward said, ¡°If your mother hears this, she will faint in the toilet.¡±

    George was dumbfounded.

    Jeanne expressed.

    She was also in a difficult position.

    At that moment, she was outside George¡¯s bathroom.

    She did not know if Edward would bully George again, so she followed him. Then, she heard the sound of a showering from the bathroom, as well as the conversation between the father and son.

    It was so explicit¡­ Was that the conversation men had with each other?

    After that, she turned around and was about to leave.

    After all, their interaction was not going as bad as she thought. It seemed that without her presence, Edward and George would get along more happily.

    She had just lifted her feet when she heard Edward¡¯s voice from the bathroom.

    ¡°Because your mother likes it very much.¡±

    ¡®What bullsh*t!¡¯

    Jeanne¡¯s entire face turned red.

    Could Edward be any more outspoken?

    However, she started to understand what Edward meant ¡ª that she would be very worried if George did not grow up well and healthy in all aspects of development.

    In fact, that was every mother¡¯s worry.

    Though, never in a million years did not expect Edward to say such dirty words¡­

 Chapter 732 - Warmth: Do You Know Why We Raise Pigs?

    <h4>Chapter 732: Warmth: Do You Know Why We Raise Pigs?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Jeanne really held it in and left the room.

    She was afraid that she would not be able to sleep after eavesdropping on their conversation.

    Damn. Her son was only six years old. What kind of thoughts was Edward instilling in her son?

    When she returned to the room, she was still a little flushed.

    It took a long time before she finally calmed herself down and walked into the bathroom to take a shower.

    As she took a shower, the words that Edward said to George kept reying in her mind.

    When did she say she liked it? She despised it so much¡­

    Jeanne¡¯s face was red as she took a shower.

    Suddenly, the bathroom door was pushed open.

    Jeanne was stunned as she saw Edward at the door, sizing her up.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Jeanne was flustered and exasperated.

    ¡°Looking at what looks beautiful.¡±

    Jeanne really wanted to tell the whole world that Fourth Master Swan was not cold at all and that he was extremely flirtatious.

    ¡°Every part of you is beautiful,¡± Edward concluded.

    Jeanne¡¯s face was red, especially when she saw that Edward was already taking off his clothes at that moment.

    She really was as good as dead.

    The two of them were in the shower for a long time, and after washing up, theyy on the big bed, exhausted.

    Jeanne did not understand how a man could have so much energy. It was as if he did not feel tired.

    ¡°We have to return everything we once owed,¡± Edward suddenly said.

    That fellow seemed to be able to read other people¡¯s minds. He knew what she was thinking.

    Jeanne turned to look at Edward, who was looking at her with admiration. At that moment, one of his hands was ying with her hair.

    ¡°You were only away for half a month.¡± Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    As for that¡­

    ¡°No, you were away for seven years!¡±

    Jeanne stared at him with wide eyes, speechless.

    ¡°So... we¡¯ll continue to return it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯te near me.¡±

    Someone was already close.

    ¡°Edward.¡±

    ¡°Be good.¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t want to anymore.¡±

    ¡°You want to.¡±

    ¡°I really...¡±

    ¡­

    During that two-day weekend, Jeanne was asleep much more than she was awake.

    That was right.

    She slept all the time, and their so-called family of three¡­

    Right. George was the one who was abandoned.

    Fortunately, Fourth Master Swan got up the next day and made breakfast for George.

    Jeanne could half-consciously feel that the person next to her had gotten up.

    At that time, she was really lying on the bed. She did not even want to move her toes, so she did not even struggle and fell asleep again.

    It felt like... the sky was falling. She wanted to die.

    Downstairs in the hall, Edward was making eggs on toast while George was on the sofa, watching him cook.

    Edward was clearly a little flustered, and George did not look forward to his breakfast at all.

    In the hall, the father and son had never had much to say to each other.

    Hence, it was unusually quiet.

    George finally could not hold it in any longer. Looking at Fourth Master Swan, who was clearly not good at cooking but was still trying to put on a brave front, he asked in his young voice, ¡°Where¡¯s my mother?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s sleeping,¡± Edward answered.

    While answering, he continued to cook the eggs seriously.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t she up yet?¡± George was surprised.

    His mother usually would notze in bed for too long, and it was already past nine in the morning.

    ¡°She¡¯s tired fromst night.¡±

    ¡°What did she do?¡± George was curious.

    Did she work overtime against night?

    ¡°It¡¯s something you don¡¯t understand.¡±

    George was furious. He hated it when people treated him like a child.

    ¡°Come and try the eggs on toast I made,¡± Edward said to him.

    He did not care about George¡¯s feelings at all.

    George endured it and walked over.

    Just as he walked over, a familiar man¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in the hall. ¡°I seem to smell eggs.¡±

    Edward and George turned to look at Nox.

    Nox walked over naturally and sat down at the dining table. He took the eggs on toast in front of George and started to eat with his fork.

    George¡¯s face turned red.

    How could that person be so impolite?

    Nox took a bite and did not forget topliment Edward. ¡°It tastes good.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Edward smiled.

    Nox raised his head and looked at Edward¡¯s expression. Then, he looked at Edward, who was wearing an apron, and eximed, ¡°You made it?¡±

    Edward did not answer, but he looked... really proud.

    ¡°F*ck. Did you wake up on the wrong side of the bed? This isn¡¯t like you.¡± Nox could not help butin.

    However, Edward ignored him and carried the te of food upstairs.

 Chapter 733 - Warmth: Do You Know Why We Raise Pigs?

    <h4>Chapter 733: Warmth: Do You Know Why We Raise Pigs?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Hey, where are you going? My grandfather told me toe and look for you. Then, we will go to Old Master Swan¡¯s ce together and tell him about the failure of our trip to the old and remote town,¡± Nox shouted at Edward.

    ¡°We¡¯re not going now.¡±

    ¡°When are we going?¡±

    ¡°We will go after I¡¯m fed.¡±

    Why did Nox feel that Edward was referring to something dirty?

    He looked at Edward, looking like a ¡°good husband and a loving father¡±, and suddenly felt goosebumps all over his body.

    It was simply too scary.

    He would never, in his life, be like Edward.

    With that, he turned around and continued to eat his eggs on toast.

    As he ate, he turned his head to look at George, who was giving him a death stare.

    ¡°Yours?¡± Nox asked.

    If not, whose is it?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t eat breakfast,¡± Nox exined.

    Did George eat breakfast?

    ¡°Get your dad to make you another teter.¡± Nox did not feel guilty at all and started to eat again.

    After all, that was made by Edward himself, and he might not be able to eat it again in his life. Hence, he did not want to miss it.

    F*ck. He was acting like he was gay for Edward.

    With that, he ate with righteous indignation.

    ¡°Bro,¡± George suddenly called out to him.

    Nox was stunned for a long time. ¡°What did you call me?¡±

    ¡°Bro.¡± George enunciated each word. ¡°Otherwise, should I call you little bro?¡±

    F*ck.

    Nox was a little angry at how his seniority suddenly seemed to have dropped. He could not believe he was the same generation as a six-year-old brat.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Nox answered casually.

    ¡°Is it good?¡± George asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s good.¡± Nox deliberately shed George a proud smile.

    ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t like the food Fourth Master Swan makes.¡± George acted as if it did not matter.

    ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t know how to appreciate it. Your father has never cooked.¡± Nox ate his food happily.

    ¡°Take your time to eat.¡± George climbed down from the dining chair.

    Nox wolfed down his food and responded.

    ¡°By the way.¡± George said as he left, ¡°I just spat into it.¡±

    Nox froze.

    ¡°Because I didn¡¯t want to eat his food, I spat. I was going to throw it away, but seeing that you like it so much, you should eat more,¡± George said sincerely.

    That was when Nox¡¯s stomach began to churn, and at the thought of it, Nox vomited. ¡°Ugh.¡±

    George smiled evilly.

    Nox could not beat Fourth Master Swan or vent his anger on others.

    After Nox vomited, he turned to look at George. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? C-Can you not be so disgusting?¡±

    Nox wiped his lips fiercely. His entire face was red with anger.

    ¡°I was actually... lying to you.¡± George smiled a harmless smile.

    ¡°But now that you¡¯ve vomited it out, it should be inedible.¡± George nced at Nox¡¯s bowl.

    Nox was exasperated.

    At that moment, he had a reason to suspect that George had done it on purpose. George was deliberately taking revenge on him for stealing his breakfast.

    That little brat was really sinister, just like a certain someone.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go out for breakfast,¡± George suggested.

    Nox was stunned.

    At the end of the day, that little brat, George, wanted him to take him out for because he had not eaten breakfast.

    Holy sh*t. That little brat¡¯s scheme was too scary. He had plotted against him in minutes and then seeded in achieving his goal.

    When he grew up, would he not be the second Edward? No. It was very likely that the student would surpass the master.

    In the end, Nox brought George out for breakfast.

    As for Edward, Nox believed there was no way the former would return downstairs in a short while. After all, it would take a long time to feed him.

    In fact, Edward had never thought of going to his father¡¯s ce today. If he wanted to go, he would wait for Jeanne to go to work tomorrow.

    During that two-day weekend, he did not want anyone to disturb their family of three.

    George protested. ¡®What family of three?¡¯

    In the bedroom, Jeanne really wanted to sleep. She did not want anyone to disturb her at all.

    ¡°Be good. Eat something before you sleep.¡± Edward¡¯s gentle voice urged her by her ears.

    She really wanted to kill him.

    As such, she opened her eyes angrily and saw Edward holding a te of eggs on toast, sitting in front of her with a pure and innocent look on his face.

    All of her anger suddenly disappeared when she saw Edward, who looked like a housewife at that moment.

    Where the hell did the big bad wolf fromst night go?

 Chapter 734 - Warmth: Do You Know Why We Raise Pigs?

    <h4>Chapter 734: Warmth: Do You Know Why We Raise Pigs?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    If she were to get angry at him now, she would feel that it was her fault.

    ¡°Come, let me feed you.¡± There was no way she could reject Edward¡¯s maic voice and gentle expression.

    That was the first time she understood the meaning of the word ¡°evildoer¡±.

    She forced herself to sit up, and at that moment, the nket fell off.

    Jeanne followed Edward¡¯s line of sight¡­

    Then, she gritted her teeth and pulled the mattress up.

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± he asked her.

    It was obvious that he saw the dense bruises on her body.

    ¡°If I say it hurts, will you stop?¡± Jeanne asked.

    Edward took two seconds to do some serious thinking.

    ¡°No.¡±

    In that case, why did he ask?

    ¡°Open your mouth.¡± Edward¡¯s guilt onlysted for a second.

    He picked up some eggs with his fork and ced them beside Jeanne¡¯s mouth, coaxing her to open her mouth.

    Jeanne, however, did not have an appetite. Who would want to eat right after they woke up from their sleep?

    Despite that, she could not reject Edward¡¯s initiative. It was as if it would hurt him greatly once she rejected him.

    How many faces did that man have?

    In the end, she opened her mouth and ate the eggs by the side of her mouth.

    She chewed twice and was surprised that it tasted not bad as she did not have much hope at first.

    After all, Edward was not the type to cook.

    ¡°Is it good?¡± Edward observed Jeanne¡¯s expression and asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡± Jeanne nodded.

    ¡°If you like it, I will feed it to you every day.¡±

    Jeanne was at a loss for words, indicating that she did not want to eat it.

    Edwardughed out loud. ¡°Jeannie, you¡¯ve learned to be bad.¡±

    Damn it! If he did not think of it, how would he know that she had learned to be bad?

    ¡°Be good and open your mouth again.¡± Edward continued to feed her.

    Jeanne sat at the head of the bed and ate eggs on toast that Edward fed her mouthful by mouthful.

    The room of the two of them.

    Under the rippling autumn sunlight, the room with the two of them was filled with love.

    It turned out happiness could really be that simple, as simple as a te of eggs on toast that he personally made.

    ¡°Do you still want more?¡± Edward asked.

    At that moment, Jeanne realized that she had finished the te of eggs on toast and seemed to want more.

    ¡°Would you still like more?¡± Edward confirmed again.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a pig,¡± Jeanne refused.

    She did not want to trouble Edward anymore.

    Moreover, she was indeed full. However, it was delicious, and someone was serving her, so she was a little greedy.

    ¡°How can a pig be as cute as you?¡± Edward looked at her dotingly.

    Could he notpare her to a pig?

    ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s enough?¡± Edward repeated to confirm.

    Was he really afraid that she would not be full?

    ¡°That¡¯s enough for me,¡± Jeanne replied positively. ¡°I want to continue sleeping¨C Mm.¡±

    Before she could lie down, someone kissed her.

    Did she have sugar on her lips? Otherwise, why would he want her all the time?

    This guy¡¯s superb kissing skills could really make her lose herself in his world.

    She was panting and thought he had had enough of that kiss. Unexpectedly, he suddenly climbed onto the bed.

    ¡°Edward, you¨C¡±

    ¡°Do you know why we raise pigs?¡± Edward interrupted her.

    Jeanne looked at him with a guarded expression.

    ¡°To fatten them up for some good meat.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    She cursed, thinking that if she died one day, she would probably be murdered.

    ¡­

    Nox and George came back after breakfast, but they did not see Edward anywhere downstairs.

    That was when Nox knew that the guy would not go to Old Master Swan¡¯s ce today.

    He did not understand. What fun was there in a woman? Should a group of women not be more fun?

    ¡°How long would it take for them to eat breakfast?¡± George seemed to be a little displeased as he muttered.

    How long would it take to some eggs on toast?

    He and Nox had already eaten breakfast outside, yet they had note downstairs.

    ¡°That will depend on your father¡¯s ability,¡± Nox answered casually.

    ¡°Huh?¡± George was baffled.

    What kind of Martiannguage were the adults speaking?

    ¡°You¡¯re still young, so you don¡¯t understand. You¡¯ll know when you grow up.¡± Nox smiled pensively.

    ¡°Only people with low IQ will deliberately show off!¡±

    Nox was confused as to who George was criticizing.

    As George scuffled up the stairs, Nox looked at George¡¯s back speechlessly.

    That kid really did not know how to be grateful.

    Fortunately, Nox was not a calctive person. Moreover, he would not lower himself and argue with a young kid.

    He was just a little sad that Edward was often disobeying Old Master Swan for Jeanne.

    He wondered¡­

 Chapter 735 - Warmth: Do You Know Why We Raise Pigs?

    <h4>Chapter 735: Warmth: Do You Know Why We Raise Pigs?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    He wondered whether Edward would be beaten to death.

    He stretched his back and felt that staying here was boring. With that, he got up, left Bamboo Garden, and drove back home.

    He was woken up by his grandfather early in the morning, and in the end, he made the trip for nothing.

    Just thinking about it made him a little angry.

    However, Nox then put on his wireless bluetooth headset and dialed a number.

    The call went through. ¡°Nox.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s his face?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big problem. He¡¯ll be healed in a week,¡± Finn replied.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Nox said, ¡°How¡¯s his condition now?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell,¡± Finn said bluntly. ¡°And I don¡¯t want to specte.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Nox nodded. ¡°You have to be careful not to be discovered.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Then, Nox hung up the call, and Finn put down his phone.

    At that moment, in a private vi in the suburbs of South Hampton City, Finn was tidying up his medical kit.

    The man sitting by the window turned to look at him. ¡°Did Nox call?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s asking about your recovery.¡± Finn appeared to be very respectful.

    ¡°Are all of you afraid of me?¡± The man¡¯s lips curled into a smile.

    In fact, his smile did not carry much warmth.

    Finn put down the medical equipment that he had not finished tidying up and turned to face the man. ¡°After all, our statuses are different.¡±

    ¡°I suddenly feel a little envious of Edward,¡± the man muttered.

    Finn did not reply.

    ¡°He is living a morefortable life than me,¡± the man said, his tone cold.

    In fact, one could not hear much emotion from his tone. He had probably gotten used to it all these years, of treating everything without any emotions.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have afortable life,¡± Finn retorted.

    The man looked at him.

    ¡°If he did, he wouldn¡¯t be living like this.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± The man¡¯s lips curled upward. It was not a smile but a facial expression. ¡°I thought being able to marry someone he liked would be considered freedom.¡±

    ¡°But you don¡¯t know how he fought for it,¡± Finn said straightforwardly.

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± The man nodded.

    It seemed he approved of what Finn said.

    However, Finn did not say anything more. He packed his things and said, ¡°You can rest here for the next few days. When the scar on your face is healed, Fourth Master Swan and Nox will expose your ¡®identity¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± the man replied.

    ¡°I left some ointment behind. There will be a special person here to apply it for you. It¡¯s inconvenient for me toe in and out of this ce often because then, others might find out. Once they find out, your true identity will be easily exposed.¡±

    The man nodded in response.

    ¡°Have a good rest. I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±

    The man then looked out of the window.

    For his entire life, he had been locked up in his room for far too long. He almost forgot what kind of world it was outside.

    ¡­

    Finn left that vi in the suburbs.

    Naturally, he did not drive his own car over, so he left in one of the cars here.

    After he left, he detoured to a few more ces, afraid that someone would discover his tracks.

    After all, the Sanders already knew of his existence and knew that he was rted to the Swans. Since he was Fourth Master Swan¡¯s personal doctor, he would naturally be the target of their surveince.

    After avoiding manyyers of spies, Finn finally returned sessfully. Just as he stepped into the main entrance, he saw a person standing there, seemingly waiting for him.

    Finn¡¯s expression darkened.

    ¡°Finn.¡± Sarah pulled on his arm.

    At that moment, Finn opened the door and wanted to go. He clearly did not want to talk to her.

    At that moment, Finn nced at Sarah but did not let her go. Instead, he said, ¡°Come in.¡±

    For a moment, Sarah thought she had heard wrong, so she looked at Finn in disbelief.

    Finn moved his arm, and Sarah quickly let go of him.

    ¡°You can keep your shoes on,¡± Finn said.

    That was because he had no women¡¯s house slippers. To be more precise, he only had one pair of men¡¯s house slippers as he had thrown away the extra one.

    Sarah followed Finn into his house.

    However, she still took off her shoes and walked into Finn¡¯s house with her socks on. She felt that Finn was a clean freak and even a germaphobe, so he probably could not stand her wearing her shoes in and making the floor dirty.

    Finn sat on the sofa and watched as Sarah stood in front of him obediently. She looked as if she had done something wrong.

    He nced at Sarah¡¯s feet.

    Although tt waste autumn, and the floor was cold, Finn chose to ignore it at that moment.

    He looked at her indifferently. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°That night...¡± It had been almost a week, and Sarah had not summoned up the courage to look for him.

    After kissing her that day, he left in the next second, and his footsteps were erratic.

    She knew he must have gone after her cousin.

    However, they did not reconcile. Did it mean that it was impossible for them to be together again?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about what happened that night,¡± Sarah apologized. ¡°I¡­ It was me who drugged you. I thought I could get you like this, but I didn¡¯t expect...¡±

    Sarah¡¯s words were unclear. Even though she had rehearsed it many times, seeing Finn made her so nervous that she could not exin herself clearly, and she did not know how to get his forgiveness.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like you, and I won¡¯t be with you,¡± Finn said bluntly.

    To him, many things were no longer important.

    Sarah¡¯s tears streamed down her face.

    In fact, she knew he would say that.

    ¡°Go back,¡± Finn said. ¡°Forget about what happened that night, and I don¡¯t want to see you again in the future.¡±

    Sarah bit her lip and said slowly, ¡°The best way to forget a rtionship is to start another one. My cousin gave up on you like that.¡±

 Chapter 736 - I Wish Them All The Best

    <h4>Chapter 736: I Wish Them All The Best</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°My cousin gave up on you like that.¡± Sarah enunciated each word as she looked at Finn.

    ¡°That¡¯s her business.¡± Finn rejected her tly, not leaving any room for negotiation.

    Sarah felt terrible.

    In fact, she had always thought that Finn was really too far out of her reach.

    She thought he would be very calctive about what happened that night. She even felt that if he was more calctive, she might even know how tomunicate with him. She might even be able to exin to him why she did what she did and how much she loved him to be able to do that. However, he did not say anything.

    It seemed, to Finn, she had made a fool of herself with everything she had done.

    She bit her lip. ¡°How am I not good as my cousin?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing topare,¡± Finn replied. ¡°I don¡¯t think Monica is good or you¡¯re bad, but that has nothing to do with me.¡±

    Sarah¡¯s eyes were red.

    Finn¡¯s reply did not mean to belittle her, but it really pushed her far away from him

    Why would Finn not look at her?

    She thought that if he was no longer with her cousin, he would somewhat notice the existence of others.

    However, why was Finn so rational?

    Rather than being rational, it was more urate to say he was cold-blooded.

    After having his feelings hurt, should he not find someone tofort him? Should he not want someone to heal his wounds? How could Finn be alone, with no one to see his sadness?

    She actually knew there was no way he was not sad.

    He liked her cousin, and she knew it a long time ago.

    Her cousin always said that Finn was an *sshole and that Finn did not love her or treat her well.

    However, a bystander could see everything clearly, especially a bystander who liked that man.

    Every time she saw Finn with her cousin, she could see the look in Finn¡¯s eyes. From time to time, she would look at her cousin, who was clumsy and was always prone to bumps and bruises. Every time her cousin was about to fall, he would reach out and hug her. He knew that her cousin loved dressing up and liked to wear all kinds of high heels. Hence, he would always carry a few band-aids with him to prevent her heels from getting blisters¡­

    She actually saw many small details, but her cousin did not.

    Her cousin always thought that Finn did not love her ¡ª that Finn loved another woman.

    In fact, she had never met the Patsy that her cousin had mentioned. She could tell at a nce that Finn only treated Patsy as a sister and, at most, felt responsible for Patsy.

    She did not know what the rtionship Finn and Patsy had, but she did not think that Patsy would be a threat to Finn and her cousin¡¯s rtionship.

    The only problem between them was that Finn kept everything to himself.

    The biggest obstacle in their rtionship was that they had never been honest with each other.

    As for Sarah, because she liked Finn, she would not take the initiative to tell her cousin that Finn actually loved her very much.

    She admitted that she had some ulterior motives and that she wanted her cousin to divorce Finn so that she could have a chance to pursue Finn.

    However, although she said that she had loved Finn for a long time, deep down, she knew very well that it was impossible for her to be with Finn.

    During that time, she had even treated Finn as her Prince Charming whom she admired.

    Yet, never did she expect that after all those years, her cousin would still divorce Finn.

    All the thoughts that were stirring in her mind instantly surged like the waves in the ocean. She could not control herself. She felt that now was her chance to truly pursue Finn. She was too eager for sess and was afraid that Finn and her cousin would suddenly get back together. That was why she took Lizzy¡¯s suggestion and chose the most extreme method.

    Once she seeded, even if Finn was not responsible, she would have a way to make her family force Finn to take responsibility for her.

    She admitted that she was not as pure as her cousin when it came to liking Finn as she was very scheming. After all, Finn did not love her. If she did not cheat on the road of love, she did not know how long it would take for Finn to fall in love with her, or how long it would take for Finn to consider her.

    Therefore, she had to put in a lot of effort to understand Finn and to observe what he cared about and what he could not refuse.

 Chapter 737 - I Wish Them All The Best

    <h4>Chapter 737: I Wish Them All The Best</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Therefore, she knew very well that he was sincerely grateful to her aunt and uncle. She could use that gratitude to force Finn to take responsibility for her. After all, her aunt and uncle would not be willing to see her being wronged like that. Even if they cared about her cousin¡¯s feelings, Finn and her cousin had divorced and were two separate individuals. They would not selfishly tie her cousin and Finn together.

    However, they still failed that day.

    Moreover, she did not know why her cousin would appear at the hotel. If her cousin did not appear¡­

    Actually, she did not know whether she would sleep with Finn or not. After all, it was the first time Finn had really chased her away.

    When she thought of that, Sarah still felt a little ufortable.

    She said, ¡°Finn, that was my first kiss.¡±

    Then, she did not know what else to say, and it was useless for her to say anything to Finn.

    She could only... use her cowardice to win his sympathy.

    Finn¡¯s expression changed slightly, but he did not say anything.

    Sarah said, ¡°If you said you slept with my cousin that night because you were drugged and was unconscious, you could refuse to bear any responsibility. However, what about me? To me, you were the one who took the initiative. It was you who took away my first kiss.¡±

    ¡°In that case, shouldn¡¯t you pay a price for drugging me?¡± Finn raised his eyebrows.

    Sarah was stunned as she did not expect Finn to use that excuse to avoid her.

    That was when she saw Finn suddenly stand up.

    Sarah bit her lip, and her heart would race because of his every move.

    Finn, on the other hand, walked straight to the door and opened it. His meaning was obvious.

    He said, ¡°Sarah, you don¡¯t know men very well. If a man wants to be responsible, he will take responsible even if he holds your hands. If he doesn¡¯t want to be responsible, he won¡¯t even sleep with you. So, even if we slept together that night, I won¡¯t be with you. Even if you mention your aunt and uncle, it won¡¯t work.¡±

    Sarah looked at him in a daze.

    He did not expect that he would be able to guess all of her thoughts.

    ¡°I¡¯m not as good as you think. I¡¯m not a good person. I tolerated your cousin because I liked her. The indifference I have toward her now is only because I don¡¯t like her anymore, and the same goes with you. Because I don¡¯t like you, I don¡¯t care about any of your feelings.¡± Finn was really harsh, and his words were emotionless. ¡°I don¡¯t care about thest time you schemed against me not because I¡¯m merciful but because I didn¡¯t sleep with you in the end! If there¡¯s a next time, no matter what the end result is, I¡¯ll do everything I can to make you pay back double!¡±

    Sarah looked straight at Finn, watching him suddenly be cold-blooded and frightening.

    He was¡­pletely different from usual.

    He did not shout, nor did he look fierce. However, his words were painful.

    She bit her lips.

    At that moment, she was really frightened by Finn.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say onest thing. After divorcing Monica, I don¡¯t need anyone to make me forget this rtionship. It¡¯s not because I¡¯m still longing for something or because I¡¯m still waiting for something. I just don¡¯t want to ruin myself for Monica!¡± Finn said, ¡°She¡¯s not worth it, and you don¡¯t have the right either.¡±

    Sarah¡¯s tears continued to fall.

    It seemed she had been rejected, and she realized that being rejected so badly could really be painful.

    She had always thought that Finn was not difficult to woo.

    She had asked her cousin about all the things that had happened when she wooed Finn back then. However, her cousin only took the initiative and pestered him a little, so Sarah thought that she could do it.

    She held herself together from breaking down.

    She had thought too highly of herself. She thought that as long as she loved him, she would be able to make him fall in love with her.

    However, she could not bear to give up.

    Even if she knew that Finn really did not like her and that Finn would not fall in love with her, she still could not bear to give up the first love of her life. She felt that in this world, it was impossible for her to fall in love with other men besides Finn.

    With that, she decided to left Finn¡¯s house.

    She walked to the door and looked up at Finn and his indifference.

    She said, ¡°I won¡¯t give up.¡±

    Finn seemed unwilling to say another word to her, and he would not react to her pain at all.

 Chapter 738 - I Wish Them All The Best

    <h4>Chapter 738: I Wish Them All The Best</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°I can be your backup too.¡± When Sarah said it out loud, her heart ached terribly.

    She had actually grown up in a priviledged environment and had been doted on since she was young. Hence, she had never thought that one day, she would stoop so low for a man.

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m still young. I can wait for you for five or ten years, so you won¡¯t spend your whole life alone. But if you do, I¡¯ll apany you for the rest of your life,¡± Sarah said.

    After that, she left with tears rolling down her face.

    As Finn stared at her back, there were still some emotions in his cold, hard eyes.

    Regardless of whether Sarah said it out of impulse, he had to admit that her words shook him.

    It was not love, but... he felt loved.

    ¡­

    After Sarah left Finn¡¯s apartment and entered the elevator, she finally could not help but burst into tears.

    Why was Finn so hard to woo? Why was it so hard to love a man?

    She tried hard to control her emotions, but she could not. She was really suffering.

    Then, the elevator opened, and Sarah cried as she left Finn¡¯s neighborhood.

    She walked numbly as if she had been abandoned by the world. Even though she said she would apany Finn for the rest of her life, she still felt sad because of Finn¡¯s indifference toward her, and that overwhelming sadness was unbearable for her...

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    Suddenly, a loud noise sounded.

    Sarah fell to the ground, and a car screeched as it braked on the street.

    Sarah was met with a car ident because she ran a red light on the sidewalk outside Finn¡¯s neighborhood, and a car hit her.

    In an instant, countless people surrounded her.

    Someone called 911, who then contacted Sarah¡¯s family.

    In the end, Sarah was sent to the hospital and wheeled straight into the emergency room.

    Sarah¡¯s parents rushed over. They were scared out of their wits because of their daughter¡¯s car ident.

    Gary and Ruby rushed to the hospital as well.

    Before Ruby was almost at the operating theatre, she was already crying her heart out, and Gary had been consoling her the entire time.

    Monica arrived a littleter. She, too, found it hard to believe. Even though she and her cousin had been at each other¡¯s ends since they were young, she still treated Sarah as her own sister. After all, her mother really doted on that niece of hers.

    Outside the operating theater, everyone was filled with sorrow, and they were all restless.

    The silence was stifling.

    Suddenly, another footstep sounded in the corridor.

    The abrupt footsteps made everyone turn their heads to look over, and that was when Monica saw Finn.

    Itsted only for a second before she chose to shift her gaze.

    Finn, on the other hand, did not even look at Monica.

    When Gary saw Finn appear, he quickly handed the crying Ruby to Monica and said, ¡°She¡¯s been in there for more than two hours. Can you go and ask about her situation? Sarah is only 18 years old. If something really happened to her...¡±

    Finn¡¯s expression was a little stiff.

    He had received a call from Gary saying that Sarah had gotten into a car ident and was in the hospital. She was currently being treated in his hospital¡¯s operating theatre and had been in there for a long time, so he hoped he could find someone to ask about her situation.

    Finn stayed silent for a long time because Sarah getting into a car ident had a lot to do with him.

    Yet, he did not say anything in the end. He just drove to the hospital and saw everyone¡¯s sadness.

    He nodded before walking to the side and making a call.

    Not long after, a nurse appeared in the corridor. She chatted with Finn for a while before walking into the operating theater.

    Everyone looked nervously in the direction of the operating theater.

    About ten minutester, the nurse came out.

    She was very respectful to Finn. ¡°Her life is no longer in danger. There are just a lot of injured areas, and the doctors are treating them one by one. They¡¯re almost done now.¡±

    ¡°Is she all okay?¡± Gary, who was beside Finn, asked quickly.

    For example, was she missing an arm or a leg?

    ¡°The doctor said it¡¯s just a fracture. She¡¯ll recover,¡± the nurse replied quickly.

    ¡®That¡¯s good.¡¯ Gary heaved a sigh of relief.

    After that, he turned around and told the others what the nurse said. Everyone was relieved.

 Chapter 739 - I Wish Them All The Best

    <h4>Chapter 739: I Wish Them All The Best</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    No one noticed, but at that moment, Finn, who had always been cold, also... silently regted his emotions.

    About half an hourter, Sarah was wheeled out. By then, she waspletely awake.

    She saw everyone and then Finn. Seeing him, her heart still skipped a beat.

    When she was met with the car ident, she thought she was dead for sure. Apart from her parents and her family, she also had regrets about Finn.

    She was unwilling to end her life at her age in such a way, but fortunately, she was not dead.

    When she opened her eyes and saw her family and Finn, she closed her eyes silently. While everyone gathered around her to ask about how she was feeling, she reached out and grabbed Finn¡¯s hand.

    The anesthetic had just worn off, so she did not have much strength in her hands.

    Finn pursed his lips and looked down at the bruises on Sarah¡¯s hands.

    Monica had only been paying attention to Sarah. Like the others, she lowered her voice to ask about Sarah¡¯s condition. Hence, when she saw Sarah holding Finn¡¯s hand, she was caught off guard. Moreover, Finn did not push her away.

    Monica was shocked, but she pretended not to see anything.

    The nurse said the patient had to be sent to the ward, so everyone pushed Sarah along the corridor outside the operating theater.

    Only then did Sarah¡¯s hand leave Finn¡¯s hand.

    Monica turned around to take a look.

    She saw Finn standing there and did not seem to have any intention of apanying her.

    In the ward, Sarah quickly settled down and was put on an IV drip.

    Ever since Sarah came out of the operating theatre, she was surrounded by noise.

    ¡°Sarah, why did you run a red light? Don¡¯t you look where you¡¯re going? Fortunately, the other driver wasn¡¯t going fast. Otherwise, do you think you¡¯ll be seeing us right now?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. How can you make us worry? It was a red light. Didn¡¯t you see it? If anything were to happen to you, how are your mother and I supposed to live?¡±

    ¡°You must be careful next time.¡±

    ¡°Why did you go to Lambert Road? Do you have a ssmate who lives there?¡± asked Sarah¡¯s mother, Yvonne Taylors.

    Monica, who had been sitting on the side, acting like she had nothing to do, suddenly paused.

    Lambert Road¡­

    She knew very well that it was where Finn was living now.

    ¡°I heard you were crying when you got into the car ident. Did you quarrel with your ssmate?¡± Yvonne asked again.

    ¡°Mom.¡± Sarah was finally a little impatient. ¡°Can¡¯t you let me rest for a while? The doctor said I have to rest. However, you keep talking non-stop, and my head is about to explode. It hurts so bad.¡±

    ¡°Where does it hurt? Where does it hurt?¡± Ruby said agitatedly.

    ¡°Just don¡¯t talk to me. Let me rest quietly for a while, okay?¡± Sarah could not take it anymore.

    Ruby held her tongue and did not say anything more.

    Everyone stayed with her quietly.

    ¡°By the way, where¡¯s Finn?¡± Ruby suddenly asked, ¡°He was here just now. Where did he go?¡±

    At that moment, Sarah, who had her eyes closed, opened her eyes when she heard his name.

    Monica was peeling an apple for herself at that moment.

    The premium ward was fully equipt. However, Sarah had just moved into the ward, and the nurses were busy, so they could not help Monica with peeling the apple. She had nothing to do or was intentionally distracting herself, so she chose to do it herself for the first time. She peeled it until it was beyond recognition.

    At that moment, she even cut her finger.

    It hurt, but Monica gritted her teeth and covered the wound with a napkin to stop the bleeding.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call him to ask,¡± Gary quickly said.

    Sarah looked in her uncle¡¯s direction and gently bit her lip, not saying anything.

    At the thought that Finn did not reject her just now, she controlled her heartbeat and tried to listen to her uncle¡¯s call to Finn.

    After the call ended, Gary said, ¡°Finn, can you follow up with Sarah¡¯s treatment ande overter?¡±

    ¡°Finn is such a kind person.¡± Ruby could not help but sigh.

    At that moment, she even looked at Monica and was clearly a little... disappointed.

    However, Monica pretended not to see it.

    She felt that her self-control was quite strong recently.

    Ever since she slept with Finn and was almost strangled to death by him, she seemed to have learned... how to control her emotions.

    ¡°Will Finne over?¡± Sarah asked.

 Chapter 740 - I Wish Them All The Best

    <h4>Chapter 740: I Wish Them All The Best</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°He¡¯s going to talk to your attending physician about your treatment. He¡¯ll be here soon.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Sarah smiled brightly.

    Monica did not want to peel the apple anymore.

    She threw the pitted apple into the trash can and stood up from the sofa. ¡°Sarah, I don¡¯t have anything else to do, so I¡¯ll head off now.¡±

    ¡°Where are you going? You don¡¯t even go to work, and all you know is how to y. Now that your younger cousin is injured, can¡¯t you spend more time with her?¡± Gary was a little angry.

    ¡°There are so many of you. Can¡¯t any of you take care of Sarah? Besides, Sarah might not even want me to apany her. We¡¯ve been at each other¡¯s throats since we were young. Don¡¯t you know that?¡± Monica said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°You child¨C¡±

    ¡°Uncle, Monica has something to do. Let her go. Having you guys are enough¡± Sarah quickly said, ¡°Let¡¯s not disturb her ns.¡±

    Monica hated Sarah the most. Ever since she was young, that chick had always acted like an innocent bunny in front of her parents.

    Every time, it made her gnash her teeth in anger.

    ¡°Look, your sister is more sensible than you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. She¡¯s the most sensible.¡± It was rare for Monica to retort. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±

    ¡°When are youing back to work?¡± Gary asked.

    ¡°Tomorrow. Is that okay?¡± Monica was a little speechless.

    ¡°Mm,¡± Gary answered, which meant that he agreed.

    Monica opened the door of the ward and left after getting her father¡¯s consent.

    She actually knew that Finn was not such a kind-hearted person. If Sarah got into a car ident, he would at most help her father inquire about Sarah¡¯s surgery. How could he be so kind-hearted to care about her follow-up treatment?

    That was unless Sarah¡¯s car ident was rted to him.

    She thought it out calmly, and her footsteps suddenly halted because she saw Finning toward her.

    He was probably going to Sarah¡¯s ward.

    Of course, Finn saw her too.

    The two of them looked at each other for a second before Finn walked past her.

    ¡°Did Sarah get into a car ident because of you?¡± Monica asked him from behind.

    Finn did not answer.

    However, Monica also felt that she was asking for trouble. She knew better than anyone how annoyed Finn was at her right now.

    It was better for her to disappear.

    ¡­

    In the ward.

    Finn politely knocked on the door and went in.

    Sarah¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw Finn.

    Finn said, ¡°I¡¯ve asked the doctor, and Sarah¡¯s condition isn¡¯t serious. She has to stay in the hospital for observation and treatment for about ten days. Then, she can be discharged.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Ron Harrison, Sarah¡¯s father, quickly said. ¡°Thank you, Finn. Thank you for your trouble.¡±

    Finn was about to say something when he paused and turned to look at Sarah.

    Sarah looked at him the same way, and shen she saw that he was looking at her, her heart raced.

    She quickly exined as if she had done something wrong. ¡°I didn¡¯t see the red light, and that was why I ran it. I really didn¡¯t notice it. I didn¡¯t mean to get into an ident.¡±

    Finn pursed his lips.

    The other four elders in the room were also surprised by Sarah¡¯s sudden exnation.

    They were all experienced people and had been in society for many years. Hence, they could instantly sense that something was... unusual between the two of them.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t do this to make you worry about me. I swear, I really didn¡¯t!¡± Sarah tried her best to exin herself.

    Yvonne could not hold it in any longer. ¡°Sarah, did something happen between you and Finn?¡±

    Sarah bit her lip and kept her eyes on Finn without saying a word.

    It made everything even more unbelievable.

    ¡°Finn?¡± Gary called out to Finn as he could not hold it in anymore.

    Finn said, ¡°Sarah confessed to me today, but I refused.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    The room waspletely silent.

    Sarah had said she liked Finn before, but everyone thought she was just saying it.

    However, who would have thought that it would be true?

    Yvonne could not ept it. ¡°Sarah, what were you thinking? Finn is your brother-inw. How can you like him? You¡¯re just a kid. What do you know about liking him?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s my ex-brother-inw,¡± Sarah said righteously. ¡°And I¡¯m not young anymore. I¡¯m already a grown-up. I¡¯m 18 years old. I know what it means to like someone, and I only like Finn now.¡±

    ¡°You say that you¨C¡±

    ¡°Anyway, I like him.¡± Sarah suddenly started bawling her eyes out.

 Chapter 741 - I Wish Them All The Best

    <h4>Chapter 741: I Wish Them All The Best</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Yvonne wanted to say something else, but she could not.

    Furthermore, Sarah had gotten into a car ident.

    ¡°Sarah, I¡¯m going to make it clear to you in front of your parents, your aunt, and your uncle. I don¡¯t like you, and I will never like you. I admit I¡¯m responsible for your car ident today, so I¡¯ll do my best to help you recover. As for other things, nothing will change. On top of that, I hope that you can control your own daughter and niece. Her appearance has also brought me a certain burden to me.¡± Finn exined himself very clearly.

    The people in the room did not know how to react.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make a move first. If anythinges up in the hospital, you can give me a call. I¡¯ll also take the initiative to follow up on Sarah¡¯s recovery.¡± After that, Finn bowed politely. ¡°Sorry for the trouble I¡¯ve caused.¡±

    After that, he left.

    Gary and Ruby exchanged nces before Gary hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and ask about the details.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Ruby also followed.

    Sarah and her parents were the only ones left in the ward.

    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Yvonne was a little speechless. ¡°He¡¯s already said that he doesn¡¯t like you. What¡¯s the use of crying? Besides, isn¡¯t Finn just a doctor? What¡¯s there to like about him? Next time, let your father and uncle exin to you that business elites are definitely ten thousand times better than Finn.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what love is at all. All you know is how to look at benefits, money, and so-called status. You don¡¯t know what I want at all. Since I was young, you and dad have always been busy with work and have never cared about me at all. Most of the time, it was my aunt who took care of me. What right do you have to judge the person I like?¡±

    Yvonne also doted on her daughter, so she was speechless at that moment.

    She nced at Ron, who did not know what to say either.

    It was true. Since Sarah was young, they had not cared much about Sarah and did not know how tomunicate with her.

    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve finally found someone I like, you guys still don¡¯t agree with me. I might as well just die in a car ident so I don¡¯t have to be so sad again.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you saying?¡± Yvonne quickly said, ¡°All I¡¯m saying is that Finn doesn¡¯t like you. Why are you making things difficult for yourself? ¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t I like him even though he doesn¡¯t like me?¡±

    ¡°Why are you so stubborn? Besides, isn¡¯t that your cousin¡¯s ex-husband? No matter how bad you are, you can¡¯t take what your cousin doesn¡¯t want.¡±

    ¡°Mom, if you say that again, I¡¯m really going to get angry.¡± Sarah looked very angry.

    With that, Yvonne stopped talking.

    ¡°Alright, alright. As long as our daughter likes him, it¡¯s fine. Why say so much to her?¡± Ron said without any principles.

    ¡°I just feel sorry for my daughter. Your niece, Monica, is nothing like our Sarah. However, because your sister married well, Monica is doted on by the Harrisons. Your parents are biased toward her, and Sarah has suffered a lot all these years¡­¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Don¡¯t you think my younger sister has helped our family a lot? If it weren¡¯t for my sister, I wouldn¡¯t be where I am today. When we were too busy to care for our child, my sister helped us to take care of her. How dare you say such things?¡± Ron was very angry.

    Yvonne¡¯s eyes reddened after getting a scolding from Ron. ¡°I was just saying. Why are you so fierce to me? I can¡¯t say anything bad about your sister, can I? I¡¯m an outsider to the Harrisons. If you really don¡¯t like me, let¡¯s get a divorce, and I won¡¯t say anything else after that!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re unreasonable!¡± Ron was so angry that he waved his hand and left, leaving Yvonne crying in the ward.

    ¡°Mom,¡± Sarah called out to Yvonne, a little speechless.

    However, Yvonne did not respond.

    ¡°Why are you arguing with dad? My aunt and uncle are really good to me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. They¡¯re all very good to you. I¡¯m just the bad guy, right? ¡± Yvonne said angrily.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I said, and I agree with what you said.¡± Sarahughed on purpose and consoled her mother, ¡°I¡¯m no worse off than my cousin.¡±

    Yvonne nced at her daughter.

    ¡°So, I¡¯ll definitely be able to get Finn.¡±

    ¡°Why do you have to like Finn?¡± Yvonne felt a little resentful.

    ¡°Because he¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to do better?¡±

    ¡°I do. Hasn¡¯t grandfather and grandmother always liked Monica? I just want them to see that the person who likes my cousin will fall for me in the end. This way, you¡¯ll be more respected at home, right?¡±

 Chapter 742 - I Wish Them All The Best

    <h4>Chapter 742: I Wish Them All The Best</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°That¡¯s true! I really can¡¯t stand the way your grandparents are fawning over your aunt¡¯s family!¡± Yvonne cursed.

    Sarah was not as petty as her mother. However, she had always liked to go against her cousin since she was young.

    She did not know if it was because they were born to be at odds with each other or if it was because she was subconsciously envious of her cousin, who had everything since birth.

    Monica grew up with the best parents and in the best environment in the world.

    ¡­

    Monica had just returned home by taxi when her phone rang.

    She was a little afraid of receiving a call from her father, because under normal circumstances, she would be scolded.

    Hence, she braced herself and said, ¡°Dad.¡±

    ¡°Do you know about Finn and Sarah?¡± Gary immediately asked.

    Could she say that she did not know about them?

    ¡°Do you know? Sarah¡¯s car ident today is rted Finn!¡±

    In fact, she did not want to know.

    ¡°Today, Sarah¡¯s confession to Finn failed, and she was so sad that she did not see the red light. That was why she got into a car ident,¡± Gary said it clearly.

    ¡°Dad, what are you trying to say?¡± Monica tried her best to control her emotions, and her tone sounded normal.

    ¡°Is it no longer possible between you and Finn?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Monica replied.

    The first thing Finn wanted to do after sleeping together was to strangle her.

    What else could be possible between them?

    ¡°Monica, you¡¯re really pissing me off.¡± Gary probably still could not let go of Finn.

    All these years, Finn was indeed very good to her father.

    Monica said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s impossible for me and Finn to be together again. If Sarah has the ability to be with Finn, that¡¯s her ability. You¡¯d best not interfere in their affairs.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not as insensible as you. Their feelings are naturally their business. He doesn¡¯t have any feelings for Sarah now, but Sarah almost died for Finn. Any man would be touched. If it goes on¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Monica did not want to hear it anymore. ¡°I wish them all the best.¡±

    ¡°You¨C¡±

    Monica hung up the phone.

    What else could she do if not hang up? Could she change anything? Could she still change Finn?

    The moment Sarah reached out to grab Finn¡¯s hand and he did not push it away, she knew that Sarah had made progress with Finn.

    After all, Monica could not even touch Finn now.

    At least, the Finn she knew had always kept a distance from women. No one could get close to him, except for his so-called ¡°sister¡±, Patsy.

    Now, she believed there was really nothing going on between Finn and Patsy.

    In that case, Finn did treated Sarah a little differently.

    However, what could she do even if she knew?

    Her vision was blurry.

    She had already tried very hard to withdraw herself from Finn¡¯s world and not to disgust Finn.

    What else did he want from her? Did he want her to be overwhelmed by sadness because of him?

    She bit her lip, trying her best to control her emotions.

    She thought she had learned to be patient.

    During that one week, she endured how cruel Finn was to her and still got by alone.

    She refused Michael¡¯spany and did not look for Finn impulsively again. She did not even have her best friend, Jeannie, to rely on because she was learning to be by herself. However¡­

    Now that she was told that Finn might fall in love with Sarah, and that another woman was madly approaching him while she was suffering, what could she do other than watch helplessly and ept it?

    Just then, her phone suddenly rang again.

    Monica looked at the iing call and hung up immediately.

    She had been doing that with Michael recently. She did not answer his calls or reply to his messages.

    Since she wanted to draw the line at their rtionship as quickly as possible, she should follow through with it.

    ¡­

    Michael stared at his phone angrily.

    For the past week, no matter how much he cared about Monica, she had chosen to reject him.

    However, did Monica really think she could leave him?

    In fact, he did not expect Monica would have such deep feelings for Finn.

    Finn had hurt her so badly, and in the end, they did not even get back together. Yet, she still insisted on keep her principles.

    Thest time she broke up with Finn, Monica was not so difficult to pursue.

    He had overestimated himself, but he had also underestimated Monica!

    Michael¡¯s expression was extremely ugly.

    How could he let a sure thing slip through?

    ¡­

    On Monday, Jeanne went to work with an aching back.

    She thought, ¡®This can¡¯t go on. I can¡¯t continue to be ridiculed by that beast, Edward¡­¡¯

    She sat upright in her office, making herself look, at least, energetic.

    Her eyes flickered as she looked at the iing call and picked it up.

    ¡°I heard you didn¡¯t leave the house during the weekend?¡± Kingsley asked.

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t evene out of your room much.¡± The other party continued to speak, but she could not hear anything from his tone.

    ¡°Did George say that?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s very angry.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since you married couplest met, so I understand. However, excessive indulgence is not good for the body.¡± Kingsley reminded her.

    Jeanne chose to ignore it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk business.¡± Kingsley was serious.

    ¡°In the two days that Fourth Master Swan has been back, he hasn¡¯t stepped out of the house or meet with anyone in private. And when Nox went out, he only went to the Swans and even booked a room in a hotel. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that.¡±

    Jeanne waited for him to finish.

    ¡°However, Finn disappeared for two hours.¡± Kingsley made sure to enunciate every word.

 Chapter 743

    <h4>Chapter 743: She Couldn¡¯t Please Him</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°However, Finn disappeared for two hours.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    In fact, when Kingsley called to tell her that Edward had brought the descendant of the Duncans had been brought back to South Hampton City and told her to find him, she was a little confused. How was she supposed to find that person? How could she verify that person¡¯s identity with Edward by her side?

    It turned out that her worries were necessary.

    At the very least, in the two days since Edward¡¯s return, she had not been able to find any trace of that person.

    At the same time, she was also worried that she would make it too obvious and that Edward would find out.

    Besides, he might already know her identity.

    Since he knew her identity, he would not allow her to find any loopholes in him.

    Edward was a very strict person. After getting to know him for a while, she knew that it was impossible for her to find someone by his side.

    However, a mission was a mission, and she had no right to refuse. She could only bite the bullet and do her best.

    As for the result, she did not think the result would be good.

    Jeanne listened to Kingsley quietly.

    He continued, ¡°However, no matter how hard we tried, we couldn¡¯t find out where he went in the two hours he disappeared. He disappeared and reappeared out of thin air. We checked all the traffic cameras in South Hampton City, but we couldn¡¯t find him. He was definitely prepared in advance and hid his tracks under the traffic cameras¡¯ blind spots.¡±

    ¡°You mean, the two hours that Finn disappeared was most likely to see the Duncans¡¯ descendant?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that the Duncans¡¯ descendant was injured? Lucy would definitely have left a wound on the other party, and as a doctor, the reason for Finn¡¯s disappearance is clear. He went to treat him.¡± Kingsley was certain about that fact.

    Jeanne also expressed her agreement, but the problem was¡­

    Even Kingsley could not find out where Finn went. To be precise, in Harken and South Hampton City, if the Sanders, the ruling family of the country, could not find Finn¡¯s tracks, how could she?

    In some way, she had to admit that the Swans¡¯ development in South Hampton City was more impressive than they imagined.

    The Sanders were in charge of all the transportation hubs and surveince cameras, but the Swans could easily avoid these cameras and disappear from under their noses. The Swans had probably been nning that for a long time, but the Sanders only realized it now.

    She did not dare to guess how big of a scheme the Swans had set up. She was not even sure who would win in the end.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you this to show you that the Swans are more powerful than we think. You have to be careful.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Jeanne nodded.

    ¡°From now on, you will continue to bide your time and observe Edward¡¯s every move. Then, try your best to find this descendant, but don¡¯t force yourself. Now that the Sanders has changed their view of you, they no longer require you to obtain too much information about the Swans. The Sanders¡­ need you to kill Edward when necessary.¡±

    Jeanne bit her lip.

    ¡°You can¡¯t do it?¡± Kingsley asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Jeanne did not deny it.

    She did not know if she would be able to do it when the time came.

    ¡°You must remember that for the country¡¯s justice, love is worthless.¡± Kingsley enunciated every word. ¡°If you don¡¯t kill him, he¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    Jeanne did not know if Edward would kill her.

    In fact, she was a little confused as to what was going on between her and Edward.

    They both knew that the other was dangerous, but they still lived in peace and pretended to be in love.

    She said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know when to do what I need to do.¡±

    ¡°If possible, I really don¡¯t want you to stay in South Hampton City. I don¡¯t want you to be involved in this political struggle.¡±

    However, there was no ¡®if¡¯ because that was her own choice.

    That was right.

    When she left, Kingsley wanted her to return to the Delta Inds, but in the end, she was stopped by the leader¡¯s men and was told to marry Edward. The entire thing was nned by her and Kingsley. The purpose was to make people believe that she was really willing to leave. She had never wanted to stay in South Hampton City, but it was to make people misunderstand that she did not want to be involved in Harken¡¯s political struggle.

    Actually, there were still many secrets between her and Kingsley.

    ¡°Call me if there¡¯s anything.¡± Kingsley did not say anything more.

 Chapter 744

    <h4>Chapter 744: She Couldn¡¯t Please Him</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Jeanne hung up the phone silently.

    At that moment, she was still deep in thought.

    However, who the hell was the descendant of the Duncans?

    Basically, it was someone close to Edward. If it was someone close to him, Edward would not have gone to the old and remote area alone and spent so much effort to bring the man back. The Sanders had been led astray from the very beginning, thinking that the descendant of the Duncans would hide in the Swans. In fact, the Swans were more thoughtful than the Sanders. They had probably expected that the Sanders would suspect them one day, so they settled that person in a safer ce ahead of time.

    It was also because of the Sanders¡¯ misjudgment that they had let go of their suspicions of the Swans a few times until now¡­ Now, the Swans¡¯ power had grown to an extent that even the Sanders were not clear about what kind of hidden dark forces they had, except for their financial inability to surpass them.

    Jeanne took out a cigarette.

    She was not addicted to smoking. She would only take a few puffs whenever she felt a little irritable and uneasy.

    It was a habit that allowed her to slowly adjust her emotions.

    Then, the phone rang again.

    Jeanne raised her eyes and picked up the call. ¡°Miles.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve finally found the person you asked me to find,¡± Miles immediately said.

    Jeanne knew he was referring to the man who had been secretly following Finn that night.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°A retired member of the Sanders¡¯ Special Forces.¡± Miles said, ¡°However, he didn¡¯t leave the Sanders after he retired. Instead, he has been helping the Sanders do many things in the dark, many illegal things.

    ¡°Did the Sanders give him to Michael?¡± Jeanne was almost certain.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to confirm internal information. I can only confirm his identity from the vast talent pool, but as for whether he is currently serving Michael, I need some time to find out.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t alert them. This is the only clue we can find around Michael, and he¡¯s a scheming man. It¡¯s not easy to expose him.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Miles said and nodded.

    Jeanne hung up the phone after giving a few more instructions to Miles.

    Then, she extinguished the cigarette bud.

    She thought for a moment, and without much hesitation, she called Monica.

    Monica was still in a somewhat dazed and confused state.

    In the morning, she received a call from her father asking her to go to work. However, she hung up immediately and continued to sleep peacefully.

    Actually, she was not being willful.

    She did not know when it started, but she could not fall asleep in the middle of the night, and the only time she could sleep was in the morning.

    Since she had finally managed to fall asleep in the morning, she did not want to get up.

    She was afraid that if she continued to suffer that way, she would die one day.

    However, when she saw that it was Jeanne, she answered the call in a daze. ¡°Jeannie.¡±

    ¡°Still asleep?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep at night but can¡¯t stay awake during the day.¡± Monica¡¯s voice sounded sleepy.

    ¡°Are you still suffering from insomnia?¡± Jeanne was concerned.

    ¡°Yup.¡± Monica did not hide it from her. ¡°I don¡¯t know how I can adjust my sleep pattern. I¡¯ve really been depressed recently, and if this continues, I¡¯ll break down.¡±

    ¡°Look for something to do,¡± Jeanne suggested.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡±

    ¡°Even if you¡¯re not interested, you should find something to do.¡± Jeanne¡¯s tone was stern.

    ¡°Do what?¡±

    ¡°Go to work at your dad¡¯spany.¡±

    Monica smiled. ¡°Jeannie, are you my dad¡¯s biological child? ¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°My dad keeps urging me to go to work. I¡¯m starting to suspect that you¡¯re a spy sent by my dad.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re only doing this for your own good.¡±

    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll go to work when I get up.¡± Monica could not sleep anyway.

    She got up from the bed, rubbed her somewhat messy hair, and leaned against the head of the bed.

    ¡°Are you calling me just to make me go to work?¡± Monica asked.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I want to ask about your rtionship with Michael.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been avoiding him recently. Other than calling and sending me messages, he never came to my house to look for me. We¡¯re downying our rtionship now. After two or three months, we¡¯ll separate in secret,¡± Monica said nonchntly.

    Jeanne was very clear that things would not go as smoothly as Monica had said.

    However, at that moment, she also did not want to ruin Monica¡¯s mood.

 Chapter 745 - She Couldnâ€™t Please Him

    <h4>Chapter 745: She Couldn¡¯t Please Him</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Did Finne to see you?¡± Jeanne changed the subject.

    Monica smiled.

    She said in a self-deprecating tone, ¡°What makes you think he woulde looking for me?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you two... sleep together?¡± Jeanne raised her eyebrows.

    The call to Monica did not go through the day after the incident. It only went through the next day.

    Her phone was dropped at the hotel and it waster delivered by the staff.

    When the call had gone through, Jeanne hadn¡¯t expected Monica to be so calm. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was because it had been a day or if she had epted it, but after she had slept with Finn and was pushed away by him, she hadn¡¯t burst into tears as she usually would. In fact, Monica hadn¡¯t expressed much of her emotions. She just told Jeanne tly that it was never going to happen between them again. Finn really didn¡¯t love her anymore.

    Jeanne asked Monica if she regretted helping Michael.

    Monica still said she had no regrets.

    It was just a little ufortable.

    Unexpectedly, she and Finn really broke up.

    However, she still did not feel that she had done anything wrong. She had her principles.

    Her only regret was that she and Finn had broken up because of this.

    Jeanne asked Monica if she med Finn. However, she answered rationally without anyint.

    After all, Monica was the one who had suggested a temporary breakup to help Michael. Back then, Finn had humbly begged her to stay. Now, she was humbly begging Finn to stay. It was only expected that he would not agree.

    Monica only told Jeanne that she felt reluctant. She was unwilling to ept that Finn did not trust her, nor ept that Finn had given up on her without seeing the truth of the matter.

    Jeanne did not tell Monica at that time that Finn had seen it clearly.

    But without substantive evidence, whatever Jeanne said would not be taken seriously by Monica.

    ¡°Jeannie, we¡¯re living in the twenty-first century. Would sleeping together change anything?¡± Monica replied and smiled. ¡°Though at that time, I naively thought that he would believe me if I managed to seduce him and show him my naked body. It turns out that your warning earlier was right. Finn hates me to death now. No matter what I do, he thinks that I¡¯m disgusting.¡±

    ¡°What happened that made you realize the truth?¡±

    ¡°Just a lot of unpleasant things.¡± The first thing Finn had wanted to do after she¡¯d slept with him was strangle her. The second was to tell her to get lost. The third was to kiss her cousin in front of her. And so on...

    These were still very humiliating moments for Monica and she nned to bear the weight of it alone.

    Jeanne wanted to press her further when Monica blurted, ¡°By the way, my cousin is now pursuing Finn romantically.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Jeanne frowned.

    ¡°It¡¯s Sarah Harrison. You should have seen her before. She¡¯s the little girl who used to stay in our house. She used toin all the time and always got me into trouble,¡± Monica exined.

    ¡°I know her. I mean, Sarah Harrison likes Finn?¡±

    ¡°Surprise, surprise!¡± Monica¡¯s tone was unreadable. It felt like she was someone who¡¯s seen through this world. ¡°I¡¯m equally as surprised. In my heart, Sarah is just a little brat. She¡¯s the kind of brat who only knows to kiss up to the adults. I never would¡¯ve thought that she would grow up and seduce men.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think Dr. Jones would be the type to be interested in a girl like Sarah.¡±

    ¡°Well, he¡¯s no match for her persistence,¡± Monica said. ¡°Do you know how I got Finn all those years ago?¡±

    Jeanne didn¡¯t answer.

    Monica said, ¡°It¡¯s all about being thick-skinned. Finn had no choice but to be with me because I pestered him non-stop. Now, Sarah has one upped me on this.¡±

    ¡°What did she do?¡±

    ¡°She almost died in a car ident because of Finn. So, Finn is feeling extremely guilty now. From my personal experience, once a woman breaks Finn¡¯s first line of defense, she¡¯s set as long as she doesn¡¯t give up the pursuit.¡±

    ¡°So... You¡¯re jealous?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be jealous about?¡± Monica retorted. ¡°I wish them both a hundred years of happiness!¡±

 Chapter 746 - She Couldnâ€™t Please Him

    <h4>Chapter 746: She Couldn¡¯t Please Him</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°And you¡¯ll die alone.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be on my side?¡± Monica feigned anger.

    Jeanne smiled. ¡°I just didn¡¯t think you¡¯d really get over it.¡±

    ¡°You have to get over it even if you don¡¯t want to unless I no longer want to live. And I still have my parents. If I¡¯m dead, do you think they¡¯d have the will to live?¡±

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s much more mature than I thought,¡± Jeannemented.

    ¡°You think that I¡¯m still the same immature girl from years ago. But in truth, there¡¯s many things I understand better than you.¡±

    Jeanne didn¡¯t argue.

    Monica always had an impulsive streak, but she knew very well what and why she did certain things?

    She wasn¡¯t just doing it out of pure impulse.

    Even when it came to helping Michael, it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t consider the consequences. She just chose to help Michael because she felt it was worth it.

    The rtionship between Monica and Michael was something that others had no right toment on.

    Michael was able to gain Monica¡¯s trust which could only mean that he was very skilled. It wasn¡¯t Monica¡¯s fault.

    Monica was just doing what she thought was right.

    ¡°By the way.¡± Monica suddenly thought of something. After confiding in Jeanne, Monica changed the topic and said, ¡°Do you know about Nox Winter¡¯s child bride?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Jeanne thought for a moment. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve heard a little about it.¡±

    Many years ago, before she was chased out by The Lawrences and went abroad, she heard that the Winters had a child bride. At that time, it was widely circted and mocked by those in the upper-ss society. She also heard that Nox had fought with his peers over the issue.

    However, since her return she had been in contact with Nox Winter. Edward Swan and Nox¡¯s rtionship aside, she heard nothing about the child bride. She naturally thought that Nox had finally put the issue to rest after so many years.

    Now that Monica mentioned it, she was a little curious.

    ¡°Her name is Shelly Carter. Sometimes, she attends events with the Winters. She does look...¡± Monica seemed to be looking for the right word. ¡°Anyway, for someone like Nox Winter, she wouldn¡¯t be considered attractive to him.¡±

    ¡°I remembered that the child bride was eight years younger than Nox. So she must have only reached adulthood now. A girl will change drastically when she grows up. She should¡¯ve grown into a decent looking woman since she lived with the Winters.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps.¡± Monica nodded. ¡°But it¡¯s definitely not to Nox Winter¡¯s liking.¡±

    ¡°Why are you suddenly mentioning her?¡± Jeanne said, surprised.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Monica seemed to have just realized why she was talking about Shelly Carter. ¡°She went to school with Sarah Harrison. They seemed to be close. She was the one who told me to find Finn that night. I owe her a favor.¡±

    Jeanne smiled. ¡°So you¡¯re still d you ended up sleeping with Finn instead of your cousin.¡±

    Monica was rendered speechless. Jeanne was exceptional at hitting the nail on the head.

    ¡°Alright, no more chatting.¡± Jeanne checked the time. Time flies whenever she¡¯s caught up in a conversation with Monica.

    Already, half an hour had passed. And Jeanne had a lot to do.

    ¡°How are you so busy every day? I don¡¯t get it. Edward Swan¡¯s insanely rich, so why are you tormenting yourself like this?¡±

    That¡¯s because Edward¡¯s money had nothing to do with her.

    While Monica wanted to continue fuming over the matter, she decided to end the call.

    She stayed in bed for a while.

    After some thought, Monica got up.

    ¡®Guess I¡¯d better get to work,¡¯ she thought.

    After all, life goes on.

    She washed up and put on her makeup.

    Dressing up always made her feel presentable.

    She left the house and took a taxi to the Cardellini Medical Technology.

    Halfway there, her mother called. ¡°Are you up yet?¡±

    ¡°Am I a pig?¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re up, do me a favor.¡± The other party got to the point immediately.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I n to go to work. Dad called countless times this morning.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already past 10. You¡¯re only going to work now? It¡¯ll be lunch time after turning on yourputer. You might as well go in after lunch.¡±

 Chapter 747 - She Couldnâ€™t Please Him

    <h4>Chapter 747: She Couldn¡¯t Please Him</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Monica had nothing to say. Her mother was right.

    ¡°Come and help me deliver lunch to your cousin at noon.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there food in the hospital?¡± Monica said irritably.

    When Monica was hospitalized, her mother did not send her any food.

    All her meals were fine dining meals catered from the hospital and it tasted pretty good.

    ¡°Your cousin said she wants to eat the soup I made. I have a gathering with my friends, so I can¡¯t make it. That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you to deliver it.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Uncle and Aunt?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how busy they are?¡± Ruby Harrison said, unhappy with the couple.

    Since Sarah was born, not much effort has been made by her parents.

    That was why Ruby doted on Sarah so much as Ruby wanted to make up for theck of affection from Sarah¡¯s parents.

    ¡°Sarah¡¯s banged up, and they¡¯re in the mood for work?¡±

    ¡°They said that there¡¯s an urgent business to attend to.¡± Ruby said, helpless. ¡°I just received their message. So spend some time with Sarah when you deliver the lunch. I¡¯lle over after dinner.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Monica said in agreement.

    Not that she had a choice. Sarah was always pampered in their family.

    Monica called a taxi and headed to Cardellini¡¯s vi where she waited for her mother to finish preparing the lunch before taking the taxi to the hospital.

    She opened Sarah¡¯s door.

    Sarah Harrison was lying alone on the hospital bed. At this moment, because there were still many wounds on her body, it was not convenient for her to use her phone. Shey there alone, looking inexplicably pitiful.

    When she saw Monica, her eyes lit up. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re here!¡±

    Monica was expressionless, but she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Sarah was just a child after all.

    Although that child was also aiming for her man, she still couldn¡¯t bring herself to be too calctive with Sarah.

    ¡°Mother ordered me to bring you lunch.¡±

    ¡°I knew you and Aunt Ruby always treated me the best.¡±

    ¡°I was forced to do this.¡±

    ¡°I know you have a sharp tongue but you¡¯re a softie at heart.¡±

    Monica nced at Sarah but ignored her.

    ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Sarah asked as she ate.

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. Once you¡¯re done eating, I¡¯ll go for a fancy meal. Maybe some hot crayfish, or steamed crab...¡± Monica listed down dishes. ¡°In short, it¡¯s all things you can¡¯t eat now.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s so evil.¡± Sarah¡¯s expression was resentful.

    Monica couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    She had always been at odds with Sarah since young. Though if something really happened to Sarah, she wouldn¡¯t just sit back and do nothing.

    She suddenly recalled something Finn had scolded her about.

    Saying that she¡­ ¡°a saint¡±. More urately, he meant that Monica allows people to treat her like a doormat.

    As Monica waited for her cousin to finish eating, Monicay on the sofa beside her and fiddled with her phone.

    She didn¡¯t know how long her mother would be at the gathering, and she felt bored staying here.

    Sarah looked at her cousin lying on the sofa. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Cousin, will you be angry with me?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Monica wasn¡¯t paying much attention to Sarah.

    ¡°About me chasing Finn.¡±

    Monica pursed her lips.

    ¡°I actually told you a long time ago that I liked Finn.¡± Sarah seemed to have taken great courage to talk to Monica about Finn. ¡°But you always thought I was joking. Now that you¡¯re divorced from Finn, I won¡¯t give up this opportunity.¡±

    ¡°Go after him if you have the patience.¡± Monica continued using her phone nonchntly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t mind? You really don¡¯t like Finn anymore?¡± Sarah appeared agitated.

    What was the use of liking him? Finn already made it clear what his thoughts were.

    Monica only felt a slight regret. She¡¯ll show Finn he was wrong about her and Finn. In the end, even if they¡¯re no longer together, Monica can tell him with her head held high that he was the one to let go of their rtionship, not her.

    ¡°Monica.¡± Sarah did not get an answer from Monica and called out again, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry if I managed to get together with Finn in the future, okay?¡±

    ¡°I told you to go ahead if you have the patience and confidence. You don¡¯t have to ask for my permission. A rtionship is between two people, after all.¡± Monica¡¯s tone was on the haughty side.

 Chapter 748 - She Couldnâ€™t Please Him

    <h4>Chapter 748: She Couldn¡¯t Please Him</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Sarah didn¡¯t pay much attention to Monica¡¯s tone.

    In any case, her cousin had always been a little bad-tempered since young.

    ¡°I¡¯ve really liked Finn for years. I¡¯ve dreamed of marrying him. Thank you for your support, cousin.¡±

    Monica was speechless. She thought, ¡®When the hell did I say I¡¯ll f*cking support you?! I only said to go for it if you think you can get together with him!¡¯

    Nevertheless, she endured it and ignored Sarah.

    Moreover, Sarah was in a good spirit. There was no need for Monica to waste more time on her.

    She stood up and walked out of the ward. ¡°Your aunt wille to apany youter. Just stay here and wait...¡±

    Monica, who opened the door, froze.

    That was because Finn was right there, standing in the doorway.

    Their eyes met, and they stood there awkwardly.

    Sarah Harrison, on the other hand, looked excited. ¡°Dr. Finn, did youe to see me?¡±

    Only then did Monica realize that Finn hade to see Sarah.

    She pulled the door open a little and moved to the side.

    Finn walked past her.

    That¡¯s right. He would never speak a word to her again.

    She gritted her teeth and prepared to leave, but she couldn¡¯t help but look back. Monica saw that Sarah¡¯s eyes were glittering like stars.

    ¡°Why are you here? I thought you wouldn¡¯t evene.¡± Sarah said excitedly.

    She was visibly happy.

    Monica felt as if she was seeing her past self, back when she was pursuing Finn.

    At that time, she was as innocent as Sarah. She felt that she would have the world as long as Finn was around.

    Finn¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°I¡¯m here to remind you to cooperate with the doctor¡¯s treatment. Don¡¯t throw the medicine you should take into the trash can.¡±

    Sarah took no offense though she was being told off by Finn.

    She stuck out her tongue mischievously.

    Sarah was actually doing it on purpose. She knew that if she did not cooperate with the doctor¡¯s treatment, the doctor would definitely go to Finn. Then Finn would have no choice but toe and nag at her.

    She didn¡¯t care about Finn¡¯s attitude toward her since she only wanted to see him.

    Finn had no time to dwell on Sarah¡¯s train of thought. He picked up the pill and poured Sarah a ss of water. ¡°Take it.¡±

    Sarah obediently down it in one gulp.

    After watching Sarah eat her medicine, Finn turned and walked away.

    ¡°Dr. Finn, can¡¯t you apany me for a while? My parents are too busy to apany me and my aunt is busy at the moment. My cousin¡¯s also leaving now and I¡¯ll be all alone in the hospital...¡± Sarah said pitifully.

    Monica wasn¡¯t sure why she hadn¡¯t left.

    She watched Sarah¡¯s cute act and her attempt to appeal to Finn.

    ¡°No matter what, I got into an ident because of you. You should be taking care of me until I recover!¡± Sarah was utterly shameless.

    Monica thought that Sarah might actually get together with Finn.

    Once Finn began to ept someone, it was a done deal.

    That was how Monica had pursued him back then too.

    In the beginning, Finn was like an iceberg that she could not melt no matter how hard she tried.

    However, once the iceberg began to show signs of melting, Finn¡¯s cold facade slowly melted away.

    She walked out of the ward silently.

    Monica never thought that the person who would snatch Finn away from her one day would be Sarah, who was just a little bratpared to her.

    In truth, Sarah has grown into a young adult and now has the charms of a woman.

    She was, in fact, quite pretty.

    But Monica overlooked this as she did not see Sarah Harrison as an adult.

    Monica walked to the entrance of the hospital.

    It was quite difficult to get a taxi at this hour, so she took out her phone and opened the Uber app to call a car.

    Monica did not see a ck car drive away as she was busy with her phone.

    Finn nced at Monica on the side of the street and he sped up a little.

    He looked in the rearview mirror at the cars behind him and he called Nox.

    Nox Winter sounded a little confused. ¡°Finn.¡±

    ¡°Still asleep?¡±

    ¡°Sigh, I was tricked by a girlst night...¡±

    ¡°Aright, that¡¯s enough,¡± Finn interrupted him.

    Nox chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re still shy even at this age.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just not interested.¡±

    ¡°What are you? A virgin?¡±

 Chapter 749 - She Couldnâ€™t Please Him

    <h4>Chapter 749: She Couldn¡¯t Please Him</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m being followed.¡± Finn changed the subject.

    Nox¡¯s voice turned serious. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I noticed it yesterday, but I couldn¡¯t be sure. I went out today just to confirm my suspicions and realized that someone was indeed following me.¡± Finn¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°It¡¯s not just one or two people on my tail.¡±

    ¡°Was it obvious that you went to see him yesterday?¡± Nox¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Finn spected. ¡°If it was, they wouldn¡¯t have sent so many people to follow me. It¡¯s precisely because they want more information from me. But I¡¯m guessing they know that I went to see him yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Be careful. I¡¯ll tell Edward about this.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Nox hung up and quickly called Edward Swan.

    Edward said, ¡°Hold your horses for now.¡±

    ¡°What if...¡± Nox was worried.

    ¡°As long as Finn doesn¡¯t go there, no one will find him. Once the wound on his face heals, we¡¯ll let him show his face around South Hampton City. We just need toy low for now.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Nox was unconditionally obedient to Edward.

    He called and spoke to Finn before returning to his bed, intending to get more.

    At that moment, Nox heard some noise in the house.

    He frowned.

    Nox put on a white bathrobe and walked to the living room.

    In the living room, a person was busy cooking.

    ¡°Shelly?¡± Nox said.

    He just woke up not long ago and this girl is already in his line of sight, such¡­ annoyance.

    Shelly was shocked by Nox¡¯s sudden appearance. She was cooking noodles for herself and was about to put the noodles into the pot when Nox¡¯s voice made her hand tremble. The hot water sshed on the back of her hand and her skin turned red.

    She gritted her teeth and looked up at Nox. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

    ¡°When did you get here?¡± Nox asked.

    Shelly doesn¡¯t actually live here full time.

    Nox hadn¡¯t seen Shelly visit in the few days he¡¯d been back so he thought she¡¯d had the sense to move while he was gone.

    It turns out that she was still haunting him.

    ¡°Last night,¡± Shelly replied.

    Nox Winter¡¯s face darkened.

    As there was no one else at home, he did not close the door when he brought the girl backst night.

    Shelly seemed to read Nox¡¯s mind. She said, ¡°I¡¯m used to it.¡±

    ¡®I¡¯m used to it?¡¯

    Nox Winter felt nauseous.

    Shelly Carter was definitely different from all the women he knew.

    Even prostitutes would not be as calm as her when it came to this topic.

    She¡¯s not shy when she stumbles upon such a scene, nor did she feel awkward when someone else stumbled upon her watching porn.

    Was there something wrong with this woman¡¯s brain?

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it Monday today? Aren¡¯t you going to school?¡± Nox¡¯s temper was short-fused.

    He really didn¡¯t have the patience to deal with Shelly Carter.

    ¡°I came back for lunch.¡±

    ¡°Is there no cafeteria at school?¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten, have you?¡± Shelly asked.

    Nox was stunned.

    Shelly ced a bowl of noodles on the dining table and returned to the kitchen with another bowl.

    Then, she took out two sets of cutleries.

    One was ced next to him, and the other pair was for herself. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, she started eating.

    Shelly Carter ate quietly.

    Eating noodles usuallyes with slurping sounds, but Shelly made none. In fact, she made it look refined.

    Nox felt that the scene did not match Shelly¡¯s personality.

    He never knew that the reason why she paid so much attention to dining etiquette was because of him. When Shelly first came to the Winters, she always smacked her lips when she ate. Nox despised her very much for it. At that time, Shelly didn¡¯t know that there were dining etiquettes during mealtimes. She always thought that eating would be a noisy affair.

    But due to that, she tried very hard to learn to eat quietly.

    In order not to make a sound, she would take her time with her meal. Shelly would not finish eating even after everyone had left the table.

    After that, for a long time, she starved herself.

    At this moment, she did not eat much.

    She didn¡¯t make much noodles because she was trying to lose weight.

    It was easy to gain weight with just carbs, but that was all that¡¯s avable in the house.

    She was almost done eating when Nox sat down and ate.

    He was baffled. It¡¯s been nothing but noodles for the past two days!

    It was the same at Edward¡¯s, and now Shelly also made noodles for him.

    Nox was actually quite hungry after sleeping for so long.

    It was probably because he was hungry that he felt that the noodles tasted really good.

    He even drank the soup after finishing the noodles.

    Shelly watched him finish his meal before she cleared the dishes and brought it to the kitchen to wash them.

    Nox sat on the sofa like the entitled man he was. Patriarchy was full and satisfied.

    He looked at Shelly, who was busy in the open kitchen, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll like you just because you made me a bowl of noodles. You can¡¯t please me.¡±

    ¡®You can¡¯t please me.¡¯

    Shelly thought about it and agreed.

    The first time she entered the Winters, she knew why she was allowed to live with such a luxurious family. Therefore, she needed to please the boy named Nox Winter, because only when that boy liked her could she stay.

    That was why when they first met, she took the initiative to hug that boy.

    However, before she could approach him, that boy pushed her away and she fell to the ground.

    She heard him say, ¡°It¡¯s filthy!¡±

    The first thing he said to her was, ¡®It¡¯s filthy.¡¯

    The second sentence was, ¡°Don¡¯te near me in the future! Disgusting!¡±

    She was only eight years old.

 Chapter 750 - Monica and Michaelâ€™s Conflict

    <h4>Chapter 750: Monica and Michael¡¯s Conflict</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Jeanne expected her life to be quite turbulent, but it was surprisingly peaceful.

    A month passed and nothing earth-shattering happened.

    Edward, Jeanne, and George lived under the same roof as a family of three, even though George was only agreeable to the word ¡°three¡± and not ¡°family¡±. But this did not affect the warm, harmonious lives between the trio.

    Everything in the Lawrence Enterprise was currently under Jeanne¡¯s control.

    Eden Swan took the initiative to resign from Lawrence Enterprise. When he left, he did not cause too much of a stir. He only announced the reason for his departure in his personal social media ount where he said that Jeanne had the ability to manage Lawrence Enterprise herself, and that he hoped that she could have more room to perform which was why he chose to leave Lawrence Enterprise to her, and that if Lawrence Enterprise encountered any trouble in the future, he would be duty-bound to help immediately.

    Eden Swan yed the role of a perfect gentleman to the public eye.

    It will be all the more painful when it was time for his downfall.

    Eitherway, Jeanne had no time to bother with the likes of Eden. She needed to find a way to deal with Joshua Lawrence and Jennifer Fabian.

    It was impossible for this mother and son duo to behave themselves.

    They¡¯ve been quiet for the past month. Either they hadn¡¯t thought of a scheme to harm Jeanne, or they¡¯re trying to hatch a bigger one. In that case, why not strike first?

    Jeanne sat in the president¡¯s office and listened to Amy¡¯s report.

    After a long while, Jeanne put down her coffee and asked, ¡°Has Chairman Lawrence made any movestely?¡±

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Amy replied. ¡°asionally, he interferes with some of our decisions and gives his personal opinions, but most senior management doesn¡¯t answer to him, so it¡¯s as good as he¡¯s talking to himself.¡±

    Jeanne nodded slightly.

    Now that she hadplete control over Lawrence Enterprise, anypany decision would only take effect if she signed it. Joshua Lawrence¡¯s power had long gone.

    Jeanne continued sipping her coffee.

    Now that Lawrence Enterprise was on the right track, there was no need to work overtime anymore.

    It was purely out of habit.

    Jeanne didn¡¯t want to be home too early as she didn¡¯t want to spend too much time under the same roof as Edward Swan.

    She was afraid that she would sink deeper and deeper into his world.

    ¡°But during this period of time, I saw that Chairman Lawrence had the intention to get close to Director Sanders,¡± Amy suddenly said.

    Jeanne paused.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen him take the initiative to talk to Director Sanders a few times, but Director Sanders always shook him off.¡±

    So¡­ Was Joshua Lawrence trying to build an alliance with Quinn Sanders?

    Was he that stupid?!

    Wait.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes tightened.

    Although Joshua had always wanted to kick her out of the Lawrences, he couldn¡¯t be so ambitious. It wasn¡¯t just Joshua Lawrence, even Jenifer Fabian¡¯s ambition wasn¡¯t that big that they would dare provoke the Sanders. Could it be...

    She said, ¡°Is Director Sanders off duty yet?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Amy looked at the door. ¡°I originally thought that Director Sanders was just here to gain some work experience, but I didn¡¯t expect her to be so responsible for her work. She often works overtime until eight or nine o¡¯clock before leaving. The PR department she¡¯s in charge of is also very orderly. She often led the negotiations with manypanies and she doesn¡¯t put on airs. When she¡¯s out for work discussions, she takes the initiative to drink and socialize.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Jeanne nodded.

    Jeanne knew of Quinn¡¯s performance at the Lawrence Enterprise.

    ¡°Manypanies rejected Director Sanders previously. It was their loss.¡± Amy proudly said.

    Jeanne smiled.

    Whether it was a blessing or a curse, no one would know till the end.

    Jeanne put down her coffee and rose from her seat.

    ¡°Are you leaving work now, Director?¡±

    ¡°Yeap, you can leave now.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± Amy said excitedly.

    It was rare for her to be able to leave at seven o¡¯clock.

    Jeanne left and headed to Quinn Sanders¡¯s office.

    She knocked.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Sure enough, Quinn was still here.

    Jeanne pushed open the door.

    Quinn saw Jeanne and she stood up. ¡°Director Lawrence.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ste. You¡¯re still working?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a training n tomorrow for the public rtions department. I think there¡¯s some content that needs to be modified, so I¡¯ve not gone off work yet.¡±

    ¡°Good work.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my job.¡± Quinn was neither servile nor overbearing.

    It wouldn¡¯t make one feel that she was unapproachable, but it wouldn¡¯t make one feel that she was easy to get along with either.

    She was a talented woman with her own principles.

 Chapter 751 - Monica and Michaelâ€™s Conflict

    <h4>Chapter 751: Monica and Michael¡¯s Conflict</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Quinn Sanders was the very definition of an independent, new-age woman.

    ¡°By the way, why did you look for me?¡± Quinn Sanders asked.

    She knew that Jeanne would not visit unless there was something.

    ¡°I heard that Joshua Lawrence oftenes to harass you.¡± Jeanne didn¡¯t beat around the bush.

    ¡°Not exactly harassment.¡± Quinn smiled.

    When she smiled, she looked dignified. Quinn was used to putting on her professional smile.

    She replied, ¡°He just asionally asks about my work.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not a good man,¡± Jeanne said bluntly.

    Quinn looked at Jeanne.

    ¡°Of course, he¡¯s not quite capable so he won¡¯t be a threat to you. But he¡¯s in cahoots with Eden Swan and that man is cunning and will do anything to achieve his goals. Be careful,¡± Jeanne reminded her.

    Quinn¡¯s eyes narrowed as she examined Jeanne.

    Jeanne said no more.

    She stood up. ¡°I just don¡¯t want anything to happen to you while he¡¯s in Lawrence Enterprise, Director Sanders. I can¡¯t bear the responsibility.¡±

    With that, Jeanne turned to leave.

    ¡°Jeanne,¡± Quinn said, suddenly addressing her by her first name.

    Jeanne paused slightly.

    ¡°You know who you are, right?¡± Quinn said.

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    ¡°That means we¡¯re simr in status. So why are you being so respectful to me?¡±

    Jeanne smiled. ¡°We¡¯re quite different in status.¡±

    ¡°Like I said, I know your true identity, including the fact that you¡¯re my father¡¯s...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not important,¡± Jeanne interrupted Quinn. ¡°To me, the Sanders and I are from two different worlds.¡±

    Quinn looked at Jeanne as if she was sizing her up.

    Jeanne said, ¡°I¡¯ll get off work first. You should head home soon.¡±

    Then she left.

    Quinn watched Jeanne walk away.

    This woman sure was unpredictable.

    When her father asked her toe to work at Lawrence Enterprise, he told her of Jeanne¡¯s true identity and her rtionship to the Sanders. He asked Quinn to help herpletely takeover control for Lawrence Enterprise. Quinn had thought that her father wanted to use the opportunity to bury the hatchet with Jeanne. After all, Jeanne had been abroad for so many years so he must have felt guilty and he wanted to make it up to her.

    But Jeanne didn¡¯t seem as easy to approach as they¡¯d thought, nor was she one they could bribe.

    Quinn put down her work, picked up the phone, and dialed a number.

    ¡°Dad,¡± Quinn said affectionately.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Jeanne¡¯s out of touch with our family.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Warren Sanders agreed.

    ¡°Lawrence Enterprise is basically in Jeanne¡¯s hands now. Although the biggest shareholder is still Joshua Lawrence, it shouldn¡¯t be long before Jeanne will take it all.¡±

    ¡°Quinn,¡± Warren called to her.

    ¡°Yes?¡± Quinn replied respectfully.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t send you to Lawrence Enterprise just to help Jeanne. I did it so you could reap the benefits.¡± Warren enunciated each word clearly.

    ¡°Please enlighten me, dad.¡± Quinn didn¡¯t understand and she didn¡¯t want to specte.

    ¡°You¡¯re a smart woman. You know that much of Harken¡¯s economy is now in the hands of the Swans, and that Sanders¡¯ influence is almost gone. In the long run, if the Swans threaten us, we¡¯ll have no choice but to submit to their influence. So now, we need to turn the economies we own into state-owned economies.¡±

    ¡°You mean...¡± Quinn sounded surprised.

    ¡°Jeanne¡¯s with Edward Swan now, and I am not certain that I can control herpletely. So once Jeanne poses a threat to us Sanders, you have to rece her. The reason why I let you enter thepany when Lawrence Enterprise is basically in Jeanne¡¯s hands is because I don¡¯t want to waste too much of your time. Now, all you have to do is familiarize yourself with thepany management. When the time is right, thepany will be yours.¡±

    ¡°Alright, dad. I understand.¡±

    ¡°As someone of the Sanders family, we are destined to be different from ordinary people. You are my most trusted daughter. Don¡¯t disappoint me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, dad.¡± Quinn replied respectfully.

    After hanging up, Quinn sat on the sofa with a thoughtful look on her face.

    So¡­ Jeanne was merely a pawn of the Sanders.

    At first, she thought that her father was sincere about Jeanne.

    Now that she¡¯s aware of the actual reason, she won¡¯t need to be too polite with Jeanne.

    ...

    Jeanne drove home at a steady speed. Many things weighed on her mind.

 Chapter 752 - Monica and Michaelâ€™s Conflict

    <h4>Chapter 752: Monica and Michael¡¯s Conflict</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Jeanna knew very well that the Sanders held no true feelings for her.

    She had a guess as to the true reason Quinn Sanders joined Lawrence Enterprise. Kingsley Thorn had also analyzed the move previously. The reason why Jeanne reminded Quinn not to be conned by Joshua was because she did not want Quinn to cooperate with Joshua Lawrence or Eden Swan. If they colluded, it would make it even more troublesome to deal with them.

    Of course, another reason was that she wanted to mislead the Sanders into thinking that though she rejected them, she was still loyal to the Sanders family.

    A call suddenly rang in the car.

    Jeanne nced at it and answered. ¡°Yes, Monica?¡±

    ¡°Jeannie, where are you?¡± Monica would usually only call her that when she needed help or if she was drunk.

    When Jeanne heard her voice, she knew that Monica was drunk.

    ¡°I¡¯m driving. Are you drinking?¡±

    ¡°Drink some wine...¡± Monica burped. ¡°It¡¯s boring to drink alone. Can youe and apany me?¡±

    ¡°Where are you?¡±

    ¡°In... Hic... Charm.¡±

    ¡°Aright. Wait for me.¡±

    Jeanne hung up and headed straight to the destination.

    Since her break up, Monica has been quite depressed. From time to time, she would get drunk. After getting drunk, Jeanne would send her back every time. The next day, when the hangovers were unbearable, Monica would swear that she would never drink again. Yet in less than two days, she would be drunk again.

    The cycle repeated itself.

    Jeanne parked the car quickly when she arrived.

    When she walked into the nightclub, Monica was already lying motionless on the bar counter.

    ¡°Monica,¡± Jeanne called out to her.

    Monica opened her eyes in a daze. ¡°Jeannie, you¡¯re here. Joining me for a drink?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s time to go home. I¡¯ll send you back.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going back... Ugh...¡±

    Monica was already being dragged away by Jeanne. She was quite strong for her stature.

    Monica tried to resist, but it was to no avail.

    Jeanne shoved Monica into the limo and drove her back.

    Monica sat in the front passenger seat and suddenly became very quiet. She looked pitiful, as if she had been abandoned.

    ¡°Don¡¯t drink so much in the future,¡± Jeanne reminded her.

    Monica said nothing.

    ¡°Every time you get drunk, you suffer. Why do you do this to yourself?¡±

    ¡°I miss Finn,¡± Monica said suddenly.

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    ¡°I miss him, Jeannie.¡± Monica¡¯s tears fell.

    Jeanne felt sorry for her. She said, ¡°Do you need me to call him for you?¡±

    Monica shook her head. ¡°He doesn¡¯t like me anymore.¡±

    ¡°Since you know that the break up was final, don¡¯t think about it anymore.¡±

    ¡°But I can¡¯t help it.¡± Monica¡¯s tears flowed even more.

    ¡°Monica...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Monica was trying very hard to control her emotions. She wiped her tears and stared out the car window. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll live.¡±

    Jeanne didn¡¯t know how tofort her.

    ¡°Time will heal everything. One day, I¡¯ll forget Finn. One day, I will...¡± Monica said as tears streamed down her face.

    After all that¡¯s said, she still loved him very, very much.

    That was why she felt so miserable after they separated for good.

    Jeanne walked Monica home, helped her wash up and got her into bed before leaving.

    When Jeanne returned home, it was already 10 pm. Though it didn¡¯t matter if it was ten o¡¯clock, twelve o¡¯clock, or two o¡¯clock in the morning.

    There would be people waiting for her at home.

    He sat on the sofa in the living room and was watching a variety show while waiting for Jeanne to return home.

    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Edward smiled.

    He never asked why she was homete.

    Nor has he interfered with her work.

    As long as she doesn¡¯t speak of it, he wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to ask her anything.

    She changed into slippers and walked directly to Edward Swan.

    Edward held her in his arms naturally.

    ¡°Have you had dinner?¡± Edward asked.

    ¡°I have.¡±

    ¡°Do you want supper?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Then go back to your room and sleep.¡±

    ¡°Edward,¡± Jeanne called to him suddenly.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Will you stop liking me one day?¡± Jeanne asked.

    Edwardughed. ¡°Why do you suddenly ask?¡±

    ¡°Monica got drunk again today.¡±

    Edward didn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°She misses Finn so much that she can only numb herself with alcohol,¡± Jeanne said. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that a rtionship could be so fickle. That you can just say you are no longer in love, and break up, like Finn.¡±

 Chapter 753 - Monica and Michaelâ€™s Conflict

    <h4>Chapter 753: Monica and Michael¡¯s Conflict</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Edward didn¡¯t answer. He didn¡¯t want to shoot himself in the foot.

    In truth¡­ he thought that was just reality.

    A rtionship could bring one to heaven, but also make one fall into hell in an instant.

    As Jeanne moved to get off Edward, he said, ¡°We¡¯re officially married. From the moment we were pronounced husband and wife, the thought never once crossed my mind that we¡¯d be separated.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s chest rose and fell slightly.

    She was trying her best to keep her emotions in control.

    Edward¡¯s affection often overwhelmed her.

    Jeanne only wanted to vent about Finn and Monica¡¯s rtionship.

    She didn¡¯t think she¡¯d get a passionate confession.

    Edward continued, ¡°You¡¯re bound to me for the rest of your life.¡±

    A smile appeared on her face.

    Who knew what thoughts were hidden behind that smile?

    She gave him a kiss.

    It was better that they kept the rtionship purely physical.

    ...

    The next day, Monica opened her eyes. She felt like her head was about to explode.

    How could she feel so terrible? Just how much did she drinkst night? Did Jeannie send her back again?

    She drank until she cked out, so naturally she did not remember that she cried her heart outst night and said she missed Finn.

    She tussled her messy hair and got up.

    Someone was knocking on the door.

    Other than Michael and Jeannie, no one else knew about this ce, not even her parents.

    She opened the door.

    Reese Witherspoon was standing outside her door. That surprised her.

    What does Michael¡¯s mother want?

    She tried to calm herself down and smiled politely. ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯vee to see you.¡± Reese said with a regal bearing.

    In the past month or so, Michael¡¯s career in politics was taking off. The Rosses¡¯ glory had gradually begun to recover. Reese was much less anxious and she looked much better.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been fine.¡± Monica smiled shakily.

    In fact, her rtionship with Reese had not been very good. Ever since Reese rejected Monica from being with Michael a few years ago, she was traumatized by the woman. Though she¡¯s shown Monica some vulnerabilities, some deep-rooted impressions were still difficult to change. Monica did not want to deal with her.

    ¡°So I came all the way here and you¡¯re leaving me standing at the door?¡± Reese raised her eyebrows.

    She lookedpletely different from when she had begged Monica to help Michael two months ago.

    Now Reese was back to her high and mighty self again.

    Monica didn¡¯t retort.

    Monica figured that people like Reese, who were used to a high status, would have a hard time changing her habit of doing things.

    She smiled. ¡°Pleasee in.¡±

    Reese stood in the doorway but didn¡¯t move.

    Monica frowned. ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to hand me my slippers?¡± Reese looked matter-of-factly.

    Monica¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    She was also pampered from a young age. When has she ever been ordered around?

    But Monica didn¡¯t want toplicate matters. She was already at the end of her rtionship with Michael. There was no need for her to have any conflict with Reese.

    She opened the shoe cab, bent down, and ced a pair of slippers at Reese¡¯s feet.

    Only then did Reese take off her shoes, put on the slippers, and walked in.

    She sat on Monica¡¯s sofa and crossed her legs elegantly. She looked very high and mighty.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to pour me a ss of water?¡± Reese asked.

    Monica bit her lip.

    She turned and went to the kitchen, then poured water.

    Monica was very much hungoverst night and her head was about to explode. To top it off, she was being ordered by this old woman.

    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became.

    Therefore, when Monica handed the water to Reese, she was a little irritable. Monica spilled some of the water in the ss on Reese¡¯s haute couture clothes. Reese¡¯s expression immediately changed, and she lectured in a stern tone, ¡°What are you doing? How are you going to be the young madam of the Rosses in the future?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be the young madam of the Rosses.¡± Monica snapped back. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    Reese¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think Michael isn¡¯t good enough for you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the point. I don¡¯t like Michael.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be ungrateful.¡± Reese¡¯s tone was cold.

    ¡°Mrs. Ross.¡± Monica did not want to waste time with Reese any longer. ¡°You know very well that I¡¯m only with Michael to help him salvage his image. Now that his career is going well, we¡¯ll break up. That¡¯s why you don¡¯t have to waste time on me. I believe there will be many girls who catch your eye for the position of Michael¡¯s wife.¡±

 Chapter 754 - Monica and Michaelâ€™s Conflict

    <h4>Chapter 754: Monica and Michael¡¯s Conflict</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Monica, don¡¯t be so shameless.¡± Reese did not want to y along with Monica either. At this moment, their fallout was confirmed.

    Monica sneered.

    She said, ¡°Mrs. Ross, I¡¯ve sacrificed so much to help your son climb to glory. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t thank me, but you dare belittle me? Is this how high-ranking officials show their thanks? I¡¯ve sure seen enough.¡±

    The sarcasm in her tone angered Reese. ¡°What sacrifice? You only did it because you wanted to curry favor with Michael and us. If anything happens in the future, Michael will definitely not sit back and do nothing! You only want the power and influence of the Rosses! Otherwise, who would be stupid enough to get a divorce just to help a man they don¡¯t even love? I can see through your thoughts, Monica. I didn¡¯t say this out loud back then because I didn¡¯t want to embarrass you.¡±

    Monica had to restrain herself from pping Reese across the face.

    It was the first time she had been tangled in such a scene.

    Monica said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re right. I was stupid to help your son and your family to regain it¡¯s former glory. I¡¯m no longer that stupid, so I¡¯ll break up with your son immediately. I would advise you not to appear in front of me again, Mrs. Ross. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll vomit from disgust.¡±

    ¡°Monica!¡± Reese¡¯s expression changedpletely. ¡°I didn¡¯te here to ask you to break up with my son. Don¡¯t threaten me. I won¡¯t be threatened by the likes of you! With how Michael¡¯s faring in his career, it won¡¯t affect him much even if you broke up now. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that my son really likes you, I wouldn¡¯t have considered allowing you to be part of the Rosses. I¡¯m only here today to ask you to watch yourself. As the future young madam of the Rosses, you mustn¡¯t go to those sort of filthy ces again!¡±

    Monica stared at Reese.

    What filthy ce? Where did she go to warrant that judgment?

    Reese didn¡¯t want to waste time with Monica any longer. She took out her phone and flipped open the news. She found a news site with the headline. It said¡ª¡±Michael¡¯s first love and the girlfriend he loves heads to the nightclub night after night.¡±

    Monica rolled her eyes and scoffed.

    ¡°Do you know how much you¡¯re affecting my son¡¯s image?¡± Reese said fiercely. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t because my son used his connections to deal with the news, it would have gone viral all over by now! Do you want to embarrass my son by telling the world that he fell in love with a woman who only knows how to indulge in nightclubs? You¡¯re trampling on his dignity!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Monica really didn¡¯t want to tangle with Reese anymore.

    She never had a good impression of that woman. It was only when Reese suddenly softened her attitude that Monica changed her opinion slightly. But old habits die hard. Now that Monica knew Reese disliked her, there was no need for Monica to be nice.

    Monica said, ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯m going to break up with Michael today.¡±

    ¡°Monica, are you threatening me?!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you think, please leave my house immediately!¡±

    ¡°How could you?!¡±

    Monica had never been a pushover. She yanked Reese roughly, who was sitting on the sofa, to her feet.

    Reese lost her bnce and was almost thrown to the ground.

    ¡°Let go of me. How rude of you to treat your elders like this!¡±

    ¡°Monica, I told you to let go of me, you uneducated thing...¡±

    Monica pushed Reese out of her door.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The door mmed shut.

    Reese was extremely furious. She hade today to put Monica in her ce.

    She knew very well that sooner orter his son would marry Monica, but she couldn¡¯t let Monica be full of herself. Reese only humbled herself to help her son. If Monica had actually married into the family, Reese had no intention of letting her live a peaceful life.

    Now that she saw Monica¡¯s attitude, a headache was developing.

    She turned to leave when the door suddenly opened.

    Monica threw out Reese¡¯s haute couture shoes. ¡°Don¡¯t ever show up in front of me again!¡±

 Chapter 755 - Monica and Michaelâ€™s Conflict

    <h4>Chapter 755: Monica and Michael¡¯s Conflict</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Monica!¡± Reese screamed at her.

    Monica pretended not to hear.

    Even after chasing Reese away, Monica did not feel much better.

    Her head was hurting from being hungover. Now, her brain felt like it was about to explode.

    She picked up the phone and called Michael.

    ¡°Hi Monica, it¡¯s rare for you to call me-¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s break up.¡± Monica ignored Michael¡¯s gentleness and spoke bluntly.

    Michael was silent for a few seconds.

    ¡°Now that your career¡¯s going well, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for us to continue this charade.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say three months? There¡¯s still a month left.¡± Michael said softly.

    ¡°That¡¯s because I didn¡¯t expect you to be so capable. It only took such a short time for you to stabilize your career. I underestimated your abilities.¡± Monica said, trying her best to appear calm.

    ¡°For the first time ever, I want to be in denial about my capabilities.¡± Michael smiled bitterly.

    Monica pursed her lips.

    She had no regrets about Michael.

    Monica felt that he was a good person, thus she sincerely helped him to this extent.

    ¡°Let¡¯s find a time to announce it to the public,¡± Monica said coldly.

    ¡°Now¡¯s not the time yet,¡± Michael advised.

    Monica was obviously torn.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t been together for long. At that time, everyone knew that our rtionship was a serious one. If we break up now, it would stir up a lot of public opinion. They would think that we treated our rtionship lightly.¡±

    ¡°So be it. That¡¯s how rtionships are anyway.¡± Monica said nonchntly.

    ¡°Monica, can you please give me more time?¡± Michael did not agree to breaking up now.

    ¡°Why?¡± Monica was annoyed. She felt a little disgusted.

    ¡°The congress is about to be held, and it¡¯s now time for candidates to be shortlisted. I¡¯m currently a candidate. If there¡¯s any negative news about me now, it¡¯ll affect my chances at being chosen,¡± Michael said. ¡°And the congress meeting will be where the most worthy talent would be at. Only by attending such a meeting can my career truly take off.¡±

    Monica bit her lip and said nothing.

    Michael felt extremely guilty. He said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for putting this on you, Monica.¡±

    ¡°But Michael, a peaceful breakup shouldn¡¯t have a negative impact on you, no? It¡¯s just public opinion. With your current abilities, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to suppress the news! Besides, is it a requirement that political candidates can¡¯t go through a break up or a divorce?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just worried about doing this at a crucial moment...¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to face it sooner rather thanter. Our break up is inevitable. Your career will always be growing. Does that mean I have to keep ying along with this?!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Michael quickly exined. ¡°I¡¯m only saying that we have too little time. If we suddenly announce our breakup, it will garner negative public sentiments. But if we dated a little longer and our rtionship became old news, no one would take much interest in our break up. That¡¯s all I meant.¡±

    ¡°If I say that I don¡¯t like you anymore and that I like someone else, will that not affect you?¡± Monica suddenly asked.

    Michael winced.

    His expression darkened and his eyes turned cold.

    ¡°If I¡¯m the cause of the break up¡ªif I abandon you for another¡ªwill that be better for you?¡±

    ¡°Monica, don¡¯t overthink this-¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do this,¡± Monica said. ¡°If everyone knew that I was unfaithful to you and I was the one to dump you, there won¡¯t be any negative news for you. In fact, there will be a lot of support and understanding from the public.¡±

    ¡°Monica, I don¡¯t want you to sacrifice yourself for me. If you want to break up, we¡¯ll break up. I¡¯ll discuss this with my public rtions team immediately on how we can minimize the damage to us.¡± Michael said agitatedly.

    He only thought about her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one day, Michael. I hope you¡¯ll get back to me tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Michael agreed.

    Monica hung up immediately.

    She really didn¡¯t want to be entangled with Michael anymore.

    In fact, she had been wanting to tell Michael this idea ever since he was on the right track, but every time she picked up her phone, she stopped herself.

    They agreed for the rtionship tost three months. Fine, just three months.

 Chapter 756 - Monica and Michaelâ€™s Conflict

    <h4>Chapter 756: Monica and Michael¡¯s Conflict</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    However, Reese¡¯s appearance today made Monica lose all her patience.

    It wasn¡¯t just Reese¡¯s attitude toward her. It was also the fact that Reese thought that she and Michael would end up together no matter what. Does that mean the rest of the world had the same opinion too?

    The longer this dragged on, the easier it would be for others to misunderstand.

    Might as well end it quickly.

    It was what she¡¯s set out to achieve anyway.

    Monica headed to bed and went back to sleep.

    In any case, she was never serious about working. She didn¡¯t want her father to grow hopeful either.

    Just let her be a worm for a little while longer.

    She would think about it once she¡¯s dealt with her messy feelings.

    Monica covered herself with the nket and tried to sleep, but sleep evaded her.

    She kept thinking if Finn would be moved if she and Michael broke uppletely.

    Even if it was no longer possible for a future with Finn, Monica wanted to prove that she had made the right choice back then.

    ...

    Back at the Lawrence Enterprise, Jeanne was working on the papers in her hands.

    Amy knocked and entered.

    ¡°Director Lawrence, here¡¯s an invitation.¡± Amy ced a delicate looking invitation in front of Jeanne. ¡°The world¡¯s most famous antique tycoon, Mr. William Gates, has announced his official return to Harken. He¡¯s going to set up thergest antique trading appreciation club in South Hampton City. All the upper-ss dignitaries in South Hampton City have been invited to his private banquet tonight at seven o¡¯clock.¡±

    Jeanne picked up the invitation and nced at it.

    The world¡¯srgest antique collector, William Gates.

    It was said that as long as you could name the appropriate price, he would be able to help you get the antique and guarantee the authenticity.

    Such a legendary figure hailed from Harken. But as he had been overseas in recent years, he did not have much interaction with people from Harken. Now that he¡¯s returned, he invited all the upper-ss society to the banquet, which means that he¡¯s looking to achieve something huge in Harken.

    Jeanne set the invitation aside.

    Amy asked, ¡°Is Director Lawrence going?¡±

    ¡°I will,¡± Jeanne said.

    How could she miss out on attending such a banquet?

    Moreover, William Gates was a big shot. This was the first time he had invited her, so she could not turn it down. That would be rude.

    ¡°Shall I prepare a gown for you, director?¡±

    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll settle that myself. Just make an appointment in advance.¡±

    ¡°Sure, director,¡± Amy said respectfully and left.

    Jeanne nced at the invitation again. She thought for a moment before picking up her phone and sending a text.

    [Jeannie: Did you receive William Gates¡¯s invitation?]

    [Ed: Yes, I did. Did you get it too?]

    [Jeannie: Yeap, let¡¯s go pick our outfitster.]

    [Ed: My pleasure.]

    A smile tugged at the corners of Jeanne¡¯s mouth.

    Just as she was about to put down her phone, Kingsley called.

    She pursed her lips.

    For some reason, every time she received a call from Kingsley Thorn, she felt terrified.

    It always felt like something major would happen in the next second.

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    ¡°Is there a banquet going on in South Hampton City tonight?¡± Kingsley asked straightforwardly.

    They¡¯ve always been brief on the phone. It was as if he could not waste a second.

    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s one.¡±

    ¡°William Gates?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Is something wrong with him?¡± Jeanne frowned.

    ¡°He¡¯s a big shot and the Sanders wants him.¡±

    ¡°They want me to rope him in?¡±

    The Sanders probably thought she was omnipotent.

    ¡°No, they¡¯re sending their precious princess.¡±

    ¡°If I remember correctly, William Gates is almost 40 years old. Would the Sanders let their precious daughter seduce him? She¡¯s only in her early twenties.¡±

    ¡°Nothing¡¯s impossible. The Sanders would do anything to rope someone in.¡±

    ¡°What do you need me to do?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just letting you know so you¡¯re in the loop.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Did you find anyone suspicious around Edward Swan?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Jeanne replied. ¡°Did you find any clues on your end?¡±

    ¡°The Sanders had their people watching Dr. Finn. And Dr. Finn must¡¯ve found out about that, so he hasn¡¯t gone anywhere suspicious. Most of the time, he¡¯s at home. asionally, he goes out for meals, and to the hospital. So there¡¯s nothing for the past month.¡±

    ¡°Where exactly did the Swans hide that person?!¡± Jeanne said, confused.

    ¡°I¡¯m baffled too.¡± Kingsley said, ¡°This is the first time in a while that I have such poor control over something. I suspect even I might not be able to locate this person.¡±

    Even Kingsley was rendered helpless. What had the Swans done?

    Logically speaking, there would definitely be clues if this person existed.

    To be able to hide so well¡­

    How did they do it?

    ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about it for now. The Sanders have their arrangements. We only have to do as they say.¡± Kingsley didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for Jeanne.

    After all, he did not expect it would be so difficult to investigate that person.

    Initially, he¡¯d thought that it would be more troublesome if that person did not return to South Hampton City.

    Unexpectedly, when that person returned, there¡¯s still any clues that he could find.

    It was out of his control now.

    Shall he just wait it out the fight between the two families and swoop in for the kill?

 Chapter 757 - The Upper-Class Banquet, the Conspiracy

    <h4>Chapter 757: The Upper-ss Banquet, the Conspiracy</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    At night, in South Hampton City, Watsons Bay was a high-end area and a prime location

    When Jeanne was at the entrance of the banquet hall, she felt as if it was daytime. The hall was so bright and filled with people.

    Jeanne held Edward¡¯s hand and walked in with the crowd.

    It was the first time the two of them attended a banquet together since they got married.

    She was wearing a ck mermaid-tail evening gown, and the diamonds on the skirt were dazzling. Edward, on the other hand, was wearing a ck tuxedo.

    The broken diamonds on his cor and her mermaid tailplemented each other.

    The moment they appeared, it caused a sensation. Everyone¡¯s eyes could not help but fall on the handsome man and beautiful woman.

    It was difficult to find the words to describe their good looks. In short, they were way out of anyone¡¯s league.

    In the past, they had always felt that Jeanne¡¯s looks were gaudy and not worthy of Fourth Master Swan¡¯s magnificence and elegance. However, when the two of them stood together, they were an extraordinary match. It was as if they would be overshadowed if no one else was around.

    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, the couple stopped in front of a man.

    It was rumored that the man in front of them was 39 years old this year, but he looked surprisingly young and did not look more than 30 years old.

    He had a sprightly buzz cut, a hairstyle that was difficult for anyone to pull off, but it made him look inexplicably manly.

    The rumored Gates family was not one of the 12 big families in South Hampton City, but the 12 big families would still give in to the Gates. Instead of saying that the Gates was one of the richest antique collectors in the world, it would be better to say that the Gates knew a widework of people.

    The Gates relied on their antique trade to gain theirwork and win over various forces. Not only did they have connections with both the government and the triads, but they also knew people from all over the world and from all walks of life. As long as one had a rtionship with the Gates, people would avoid them, no matter who they were.

    It was probably because of the Gates¡¯working ability that the Sanders were targeting William Gates.

    When Jeanne first saw William Gates, he looked different from what she had imagined.

    William kept a low profile and rarely showed his face in public, so Jeanne had never seen his true appearance before. She thought he was a typical middle-aged man or that he would look more mature than others. However, she did not expect the man to be so much more charming than she had imagined.

    His facial features were not incredibly handsome, but it was perhaps his naturally-inherent noble aura that made people unconsciously attracted to him.

    Her eyes moved slightly as she saw William reach out his hand and took the initiative to shake Edward¡¯s hand. ¡°Fourth Master Swan, it¡¯s an honor to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Gates, it¡¯s an honor to meet you.¡± Edward extended his hand.

    The two of them greeted each other politely.

    ¡°And is this Mrs. Swan?¡± After a simple greeting, Zhong Yurong looked at Jeanne.

    Jeanne was shocked.

    She had attended countless banquets and had seen many high officials and noble people, but being looked at by William still made her a little nervous.

    However, she could feel that his gaze was different from others.

    She smiled. ¡°Hello, Mr. Gates.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Swan is indeed more beautiful in person than I thought.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Gates, you tter me. You, too, look different from what I thought.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± William seemed intrigued. Then, he asked with a smile, ¡± What kind of person would you imagine me to be, Mrs. Swan?¡±

    ¡°Someone with sses, slightly longer but short hair, and a beard.¡± Jeanne concluded, ¡°Someone with the temperament of an artist.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you, Mrs. Swan.¡± William smiled.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re much more handsome than I thought, Mr. Gates.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Swan, you¡¯replimenting me so much in front of Fourth Master Swan. Won¡¯t he get jealous?¡± Wiim looked at Edward.

    Edwardughed. ¡°In terms of looks, I¡¯m very confident in myself.¡±

    Jeanne could not help butugh as she felt that Fourth Master Swan was getting more and more shameless.

    The three of them were talking, and the vibe was quite good until the Sanders suddenly showed up.

    William, however, became a lot more cautious with the Sanders¡¯ presence. He tidied his clothes slightly and stood up to greet the family.

    It was the Sanders¡¯ eldest young master, Chester Sanders, and the person beside him was not his wife but his youngest sister, Stacey Sanders, the fifth Princess of the Sanders.

    Edward led Jeanne to the pastry area and carefully picked out the food for her.

    In the meantime, Jeanne sized up Stacey nonchntly and saw how shy thetter was when she was talking to William.

    ¡°Is he very handsome?¡± She heard a familiar male voice say.

    Jeanne retracted her gaze and took the pastry from Edward¡¯s hand. She took a bite and found it to be very sweet.

 Chapter 758 - The Upper-Class Banquet, the Conspiracy

    <h4>Chapter 758: The Upper-ss Banquet, the Conspiracy</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Is he very handsome?¡± A certain someone did not seem to want to give up on that topic.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you very confident in your own looks?¡±

    ¡°That means I don¡¯t mind my wife looking at other men.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so petty,¡± Jeanne grumbled. Then, she finished a pastry and frowned. ¡°I want something chocte vored.¡±

    They were all pure cream, which he found too greasy.

    ¡°I¡¯m allergic,¡± Edward said.

    ¡°But I¡¯m not allergic,¡± Jeanne told him seriously.

    ¡°No, if you eat it, I¡¯ll have an allergic reaction,¡± Edward retorted.

    That man was too much of a bully. Why could she not eat what he could not?

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, try it.¡± Edward raised his eyebrows.

    Of course, Jeanne did not believe him.

    Could it be that he was possessed? He was allergic to the things she had eaten.

    She called the waiter who was walking around her. ¡°Please get me a chocte cake. The kind with a lot of chocte.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± the waiter said respectfully.

    After a while, Jeanne was served a chocte cake.

    She took a spoonful and liked the taste. Happiness was written all over her face.

    Hence, she scooped another spoonful and put it in her mouth.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Jeanne¡¯s eyes widened.

    On top of the rich chocte, there was also the strong scent of Edward between her lips. He had even licked everything in her mouth.

    She finally understood why he would be allergic to her eating chocte.

    Oh, that slutty man¡­

    That happened under everyone¡¯s gazes.

    Although they were standing in a rtively hidden ce, there were still many people around them.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Suddenly, a familiar voice suddenly sounded in her ears.

    Jeanne was stunned.

    She hurriedly pushed Edward away, with her face red, especially since they had been discovered.

    She really wanted to dig a hole in the ground and hide.

    They turned around to see Nox, who had just arrived at the banquet hall and was very unhappy. ¡°What is this public disy for affection as soon as I walk in?¡±

    Jeanne was speechless.

    Edward, however, ignored him. He was still unhappy that Nox interrupted their moment.

    Nox pretended not to see Edward¡¯s expression. In fact, he looked carefree and at ease.

    ¡°You received an invitation too.¡± Edward casually picked up a ss of champagne and asked Nox.

    Nox nodded. ¡°I heard the so-called Mr. Gates invited almost all the upper ss of South Hampton City. However, the important thing is that it seems like everyone is here and no one rejected his invitation. Look! Even the Sanders are here.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s gaze turned in that direction again.

    She watched William and Chester talking and Stacey standing beside them like a small lily with a faint and elegant smile on her face.

    ¡°It seems the Sanders and William Gates have a good rtionship.¡± Nox could not help but sigh. Her tone was a little pensive.

    Edward did not agree, and neither did Jeanne.

    In the banquet hall, more and more people came in.

    More and more people started to gather.

    By then, Jeanne also saw many familiar faces in the hall. For example, Quinn from the Sanders had alsoe along with her fianc¨¦.

    It was also Jeanne¡¯s first time meeting Quinn¡¯s fianc¨¦, who was considered a very popr diplomat in Harken.

    Other than Quinn, Eden also came. However, he did not bring Jasmine. In fact, he was with his father, socializing with people.

    Joshua also came with Jenifer.

    It was obvious that Joshua was very nervous as it was his first time attending a banquet alone, and Jenifer seemed to be giving him pointers throughout.

    Halfway through the banquet, Monica arrived.

    Her father must have called her over.

    Ruby did note, so Monica held Gary¡¯s arm and forced a smile as she apanied her father.

    Before Monica arrived, Michael arrived at the scene with his mother, Reese.

    He talked to everyone, and many people tried to curry favor with him. He was neither arrogant nor impatient. He was humble and polite while socializing. Most of the time, he was by the side of the Sanders, as if he was deliberately hiding his brilliance.

    The banquet hall was really packed with people.

    It had been a long time since South Hampton City had been so lively. It was likely that William had invited the entire upper-ss circle, including those politicians who were not very influential.

    When the banquet came to an end, Monica could not stand it anymore.

    She was so drunkst night that her head was about to explode.

    She had nned to rest at home today, but in the afternoon, she had received a crazy bombardment of phone calls from her father, who asked her to attend a business dinner with him tonight.

 Chapter 759 - The Upper-Class Banquet, the Conspiracy

    <h4>Chapter 759: The Upper-ss Banquet, the Conspiracy</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    It was not easy for her to get up. Yet, she still had to dress herself up and choose an evening gown.

    If she did not know that Jeannie was there, she would die.

    Her father had something to do at work, so they werete to the banquet. If they were notte and she had to keep her fake smile with her father the whole night, she would go crazy.

    She used the excuse of going to the toilet and left her father¡¯s side. Then, without a second thought, she went to Jeanne.

    At that moment, Jeanne was apanying Edward in his social activities.

    Edward¡¯s reputation in South Harken City was very high. Even in a gathering of so many upper-ss people, Edward was an existence that could not be ignored. Therefore, people kept approaching him to propose a toast, and Jeanne was a little bored from entertaining them.

    Seeing Monicaing over, she found an excuse to leave Edward and went to the back garden with Monica to get some fresh air.

    As soon as they arrived at the back garden, Monica sat on the swing, took off her high heels, and threw them on the ground without any care for her image.

    Jeanne was also somewhat helpless against Monica as she sat next to thetter, looking much more dignified than her.

    ¡°Jeanne, can you stop looking so good?¡± Monicained.

    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with this girl?¡¯ Jeanne thought.

    ¡°Every time I attend a banquet, I think you¡¯re much more beautiful than before. Is it Fourth Master Swan¡¯s presence that makes you shine?¡± Monica blurted out.

    Jeanne was speechless.

    ¡°You may not know, but at least 80 percent of the people at the banquet are talking about your godly looks. You¡¯re making me look like a peasant by your side.¡± Monica was unhappy.

    Jeanne smiled.

    Had Monica not been dying of sadness recently? How could she still have the energy topare her looks? It seemed that this girl was much stronger than Jeanne had thought.

    ¡°Although I¡¯m not happy that my best friend is much prettier than me, I¡¯m secretly happy because Eden¡¯s face has been dark from the beginning to the end. After all, everyone¡¯s praise for you and Fourth Master Swan is a form of hurt to him. He cheated on you back then, and he was the one who was stupid enough to lose you. I¡¯m sure you saw he didn¡¯t bring Jasmine with him today. Well, I think it¡¯s because he¡¯s disgusted with Jasmine. Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t seen Jasmine act up in a long time. Has she turned over a new leaf?¡±

    Jeanne admired Monica¡¯s quick thinking.

    She would always be led astray by Monica when she spoke to her.

    Before Jeanne could say anything, Monica concluded, ¡°Maybe Eden is tired of Jasmine. A disgusting man like Eden must have wanted to get rid of Jasmine a long time ago when he saw how beautiful you were and how useless Jasmine waspared to you.¡±

    Jeanne believed that if Monica focused more on her work, she might be able to make some groundbreaking achievements.

    After all, when it came to gossip, Monica had never been wrong.

    ¡°Oh, right. Do you know William¡¯s background?¡± Monica suddenly mentioned the host of the day.

    ¡°Do you?¡±

    ¡°When I was on the way to the banquet just now, I heard my dad talking about him in the car. Apparently, this person is very powerful. On the surface, he¡¯s an antique collector, but he has a very strong and secretwork of connections not just in Harken.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it.¡± Jeanne nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder the Sanders are so friendly to him. All three of them came to attend his banquet.¡±

    Jeanne did not say much to Monica, who was just purely gossiping and nothing woulde out of that.

    However, the same Jeanne was not. She had many things to consider, and the walls had ears. The more she said, the more something could be used against her.

    The two of them casually chatted for a while before Edward came out to look for Jeanne. He said he was going to socialize with the Sanders.

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    To be honest, she did not want to go.

    Throughout the entire banquet, many people were surrounding Edward and the Sanders, so they did not have time to socialize. However, Jeanne had expected it too, and there was no way she could miss it.

    In the eyes of outsiders, the Sanders and the Swans were now the two giants of Harken ¡ª one managed the political scene, while the other controlled the economy.

    The outside world was also abuzz with rumors that the two families had a deep conflict.

    After all, Harken was under the Swans¡¯ regime, but the Swans had their fair share of power in the country.

    Even so, only one of them could hold the power in the country, and there would be a day when the two families would kill each other.

    However, before killing each other, they still had to pretend to be friendly.

 Chapter 760 - The Upper-Class Banquet, the Conspiracy

    <h4>Chapter 760: The Upper-ss Banquet, the Conspiracy</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    However¡­ that was society. If one was not careful, they could without a trace.

    It was a cruel society.

    Jeanne followed Edward to Chester Sanders, the most popr heir of the Sanders. He was 35 years old and exuded a righteous aura.

    ¡°Mr. Sanders.¡± Edward stepped forward.

    Chester looked at Edward, neither enthusiastic nor rejecting him. ¡°Fourth Master Swan.¡±

    ¡°Just call me Edward.¡±

    After all, the title ¡®Fourth Master¡¯ was just a form of ttery.

    ¡°You¡¯re the elder, so I should call you Fourth Master.¡± Chester was very humble. In front of Edward, he did not put on any airs.

    Edward was naturally very polite.

    The two of them conversed.

    ¡°Is this your wife, Jeanne?¡± Chester¡¯s gazended on Jeanne.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Sanders.¡± Jeanne extended her hand.

    Chester also extended his hand, and the two of them shook hands out of courtesy.

    ¡°I¡¯ve only seen Mrs. Swan on the news, ¡± Chester said. ¡°You¡¯re even prettier in person.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Jeanne said and smiled generously and politely.

    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder Fourth Master didn¡¯t choose Melody back then. Inparison, Mrs. Swan is indeed more outstanding.¡± Chester¡¯s tone was neither cold nor indifferent, but there was no emotion in it.

    ¡°Mr. Sanders, you tter me. When the leader attended our wedding, I answered him that I wasn¡¯t outstanding. It was Edward who wasn¡¯t worthy of Ms. Sanders.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Swan, you¡¯re really good with words. It¡¯s a pity. Melody was still so young¡­¡± Chester was clearly still a little upset about it.

    ¡°My condolences,¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t talk about such a sad topic today.¡± Chester brushed off Melody¡¯s matter and took the initiative to bring up Quinn in the conversation. ¡°How¡¯s my second sister doing at the Lawrence Enterprise? Has she caused you any trouble?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Sanders, you¡¯re too kind. Ms. Sanders is very outstanding and has won many projects for ourpany. I¡¯m very d that so manypanies in Harken rejected Ms. Sander from joining theirpany and have, in turn, allowed her to join Lawrence Enterprise. She has really surprised us.¡± Jeanne did not hide her approval of Quinn.

    Chester was happy to hear his sister being acknowledged by others.

    After exchanging a few pleasantries, he turned to Stacey and said, ¡°When it¡¯s your time to step into society, you have to learn from your second sister.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Stacey was exceptionally well-behaved.

    Both parties chatted, and they seemed friendly with each other. However, it was probably just an act for others to see.

    At least on the surface, no one could see through the current situation between the Sanders and the Swans.

    In the back garden, Monica waited for Jeanne for a long time, but Jeanne did not return.

    She really admired Jeanne¡¯s ability to tolerate so many business banquets because she really did not want to be at that banquet for a second longer. It was so boring.

    She wondered if she should sneak away first.

    Her father had a chauffeur to pick him up anyway.

    While thinking, she suddenly saw Michael standing in front of her, looking down at her.

    Monica¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    They both had not seen each other for a month.

    In fact, she had seen Michael in the banquet hall today, but every time Michael looked over, she would look away. Even when she had just left her father¡¯s side, she also saw Michael walking over to them. She really did not want to be entangled with Michael anymore, and she felt inexplicably annoyed.

    ¡°Are you tired?¡± Michael said gently.

    Every time Michael opened his mouth, Monica felt that her rejection of him was somewhat evil.

    Hence, she forced herself to smile. ¡°I¡¯m not made for this kind of banquet.¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to send you off early?¡±

    ¡°No need. There are so many dignitaries tonight. It¡¯s inconvenient for you to leave.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°Michael, you don¡¯t have to be so nice to me,¡± Monica said bluntly.

    Michael was stunned.

    However, he smiled naturally. ¡°I¡¯m nice to you because you¡¯re nice to me.¡±

    ¡°I did it to help you. After all, helping others is an excellent virtue. However, you being nice to me is a burden to me.¡±

    The smile on Michael¡¯s lips looked a little lonely.

    He said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just wanted to thank you.¡±

    Monica did not know what to say.

    She did not know when it had started, but she felt a strong sense of rejection toward Michael. It was not because she deliberately kept her distance from Michael, but deep down in her heart, she really did not want Michael to get close to her.

    Was it because Reese came to her house and caused a scene?

 Chapter 761 - The Upper-Class Banquet, the Conspiracy

    <h4>Chapter 761: The Upper-ss Banquet, the Conspiracy</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    It was probably just a guideline.

    She did not want Michael to be too proactive with her before this anyway.

    ¡°I¡¯ll head back first.¡± Monica lowered her head and put on her shoes.

    Michael instinctively squatted down and was about to put it on for her when Monica blurted out, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±

    Michael¡¯s hand, which was by Monica¡¯s feet, stiffened in embarrassment.

    After Monica shouted, she felt a little guilty.

    Just a second ago, she had the fear that she would be touched by something dirty.

    Michael retracted his hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I keep forgetting. I¡¯ll watch out next time.¡±

    Monica rejected him, but at the same time, she felt guilty. She believed that if this continued, she would go crazy.

    Nevertheless, she gritted her teeth and forced herself to be cold-blooded, so much so that she did not notice Michael¡¯s pain.

    She quickly put on her shoes and stood up from the swing.

    She said, ¡°About what I told you this morning, any results on that?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯lle up with a n for me tomorrow. I¡¯ve asked for the first draft in the afternoon, so it shouldn¡¯t be too much of a problem.¡± Michael smiled.

    Even after she rejected him, he was still extremely gentle to her.

    That made her feel even guiltier.

    However, she did not show give in. Instead, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave now¡±

    She was about to leave in her high heels and had just taken a step when she lost her bnce.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Monica screamed.

    Michael quickly caught her in his arms.

    Monica was so scared that she was sweating. Her ankle had just recovered, and she did not want to break it again.

    Michael broke out in a cold sweat and asked with concern, ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Monica calmed down and stood up straight.

    By then, Michael had also let go of her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you out,¡± Michael said.

    Just as he said that, he seemed to realize that he had said the wrong thing. ¡°Be careful and don¡¯t fall.¡±

    In the end, Monica could not be so heartless.

    Especially when Michael said that it would not be a big problem for them to break up, she became less guarded and resistant toward him.

    She said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to send me out.¡±

    At that moment, Michael¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Monica shifted her gaze.

    She always felt that she was hurting a person who treated her well. Yet, she did not like him anymore.

    She and Michael walked side by side out of the banquet hall from the back garden and to the entrance, where Michael¡¯s car was already parked.

    Monica frowned.

    Michael opened the car door for Monica and hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll get the driver to send you back. I¡¯m not leaving.¡±

    Monica felt that she was judging a gentleman with her own narrow-mindedness. She thought that Michael would go with her, but she did not expect that he would get the driver to send her home.

    Seeing that Monica did not get into the car, Michael said, ¡°It¡¯ste, and I¡¯ll worry if someone else sends you away.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Michael.¡±

    ¡°Go back and get some rest.¡± Michael smiled.

    Monica was grateful to him.

    Then, she got into the car and left.

    As the car drove off, Michael looked at the back of the car and his expression changed.

    He refused to believe that he could not make Monica change her mind after using all his tricks and schemes.

    His eyes moved, and he saw a paparazzi disappear from his sight.

    ¡­

    The banquet hall was still bustling with noise and excitement.

    In a corner of the hall, Eden and Joshua were drinking together.

    For the entire night, the two of them were in a low mood.

    Joshua could not ept that everyone¡¯s attention at the banquet was on Jeanne. He was the chairman of Lawrence Enterprise, but no one took the initiative to greet him. Even when his mother took him around to socialize, no one talked to him about Lawrence Enterprise. He was not recognized by the outsiders at all.

    The more he thought about it, the angrier he got.

    Of course, Eden was even angrier to see Jeanne handling the banquet with ease and pride and his Fourth Uncle being fawned on by the people.

    He, who had always been proud, never thought that there would be a day when he would be in such a sorry state.

    As a member of the Swans, not only was he ignored, but no one took the initiative to socialize with him today as well. He even heard some people mocking him, saying that he had been blind back then. Otherwise, how could he have cheated on Jeanne for Jasmine? It was a big loss to him.

    He had suffered a great loss!

    He could see Jeanne¡¯s face, her graceful figure, and her beautiful smile¡­

 Chapter 762 - The Upper-Class Banquet, the Conspiracy

    <h4>Chapter 762: The Upper-ss Banquet, the Conspiracy</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    The anger he was suppressing started showing on his face.

    He forced himself to look away and said to Joshua, ¡°Tonight¡¯s the night.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Joshua was so nervous that his hands trembled.

    ¡°What are you afraid of? I¡¯ve already arranged everything for you.¡± Eden looked at Joshua disappointedly.

    ¡°But¡­Would it seed?¡± Joshua nced at Quinn.

    That woman had been by her fianc¨¦¡¯s side the entire night. How could he let her into his bed?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since I said it¡¯s possible, it definitely will be. Just do as I say.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Joshua nodded.

    Rather than worrying and being afraid, he was obviously more excited.

    Eden nced at Michael, who was not far away and who also gave Eden a look. Then, Eden told Joshua to stay far away before he walked toward Michael.

    Michael and Eden were ssmates, and most people knew that they had a good rtionship. Therefore, it was normal for the two of them to talk at the banquet.

    Jeanne turned around and saw the two of them standing together.

    She quietly shifted her gaze away because she did not want to arouse anyone¡¯s suspicion and nced at Quinn, who was holding onto her fianc¨¦¡¯s arm.

    There was no emotion on her face.

    After Eden and Michael parted ways, Michael walked directly to Quinn.

    Michael and Quinn¡¯s fianc¨¦ were both in politics, so they naturally had more topics to talk about.

    As the two of them chatted happily, a waiter walked past Michael with a wine ss.

    Michael stopped the waiter and very naturally changed a ss of champagne for Quinn and her fianc¨¦. He also took a ss for himself, and the three of them drank the champagne together.

    Eden watched from a distance with a cold smile on his face.

    The night was getting darker, but the banquet was still ongoing, and only a few people had left.

    Suddenly, Quinn felt very sleepy. However, no matter how much she tried to get herself to stay awake, she still felt very sleepy. As such, she rubbed her temples.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Michael seemed to have noticed something wrong with her.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just a little dizzy. It¡¯s probably because I¡¯ve been working overtime for too long recently, so I haven¡¯t had a good rest.¡±

    ¡°You always used to take your homework seriously, but I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re still so hardworking now that you¡¯re a working adult.¡±

    ¡°I have no choice. I can¡¯t embarrass the Sanders.¡±

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll send you back,¡± her fianc¨¦ said considerately.

    ¡°No need. My big brother hasn¡¯t left yet, and it¡¯s inappropriate for you to leave.¡± Quinn said, ¡°I¡¯ll find my way back by myself. You can talk to Michael more. After all, my dad has always admired Michael.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. The leader must like Jim more. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have chosen him as your fianc¨¦.¡±

    ¡°My dad said what he likes about you the most is that not only do you speak nicely and handle things ordingly, but you also know your limits.¡±

    Michael appeared a little humble. ¡°The leader tters me.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave it at that. I¡¯ll head back first.¡± Quinn really did feel sleepy.

    ¡°Give me a call when you¡¯re home,¡± Jim said with concern.

    Quinn nodded.

    In reality, they were just in a political marriage. They did not have feelings for each other, and it was just a show to outsiders.

    Moreover, Quinn was a very independent person and would not let anyone see her weaknesses.

    She fought back the sleepiness and walked out of the banquet hall.

    As Eden and Joshua saw her leave, Eden gave Joshua a look.

    Joshua immediately followed.

    Jeanne watched Joshua walk past her and excused herself to the washroom, leaving Edward alone.

    She walked into the washroom to send Miles a message. ¡°Joshua is out. Keep an eye on him for me, and remember to take a video.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.

    Just as Jeanne came out of the bathroom, she bumped into Eden.

    Jeanne reacted as if nothing had happened, and Eden reacted the same way.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think I would regret it so much one day,¡± Eden said bluntly.

    Jeanne sneered.

    ¡°I really regret losing you.¡±

    Jeanne left without even looking at Eden.

    Eden gritted his teeth.

    One day, he would make that woman regret it as much as he did now!

    ¡­

    Finally, the banquet finally came to an end, and William, as thoughtful as he was, sent off his guests one by one.

    Jeanne held Edward¡¯s arm and got into his luxurious car.

    It had been a long night, and she was very tired.

    Edward hugged her, allowing her to get closer to him.

    The two of them were very intimate. When they were together, they were always intimate with each other. It seemed to have be a habit.

    Just then, the phone in Jeanne¡¯s hand lit up. It was a message from Miles. ¡°Joshua has brought Quinn to the hotel. I¡¯ve sent the address to you.¡±

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 763 - The Upper-Class Banquet, the Conspiracy

    <h4>Chapter 763: The Upper-ss Banquet, the Conspiracy</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Jeanne narrowed her eyes.

    Joshua was indeed bold.

    She struggled to get up from Edward¡¯s body.

    She asked, ¡°Can I borrow Dr. Jones for a while?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Edward raised his eyebrows.

    Jeanne did not hide anything from Edward and showed him the text message that Miles just sent her.

    Edward understood immediately.

    He said, ¡°Just call Finn.¡±

    ¡°Will he listen to me?¡±

    ¡°He will.¡± Edward was certain.

    Jeanne did not seem to believe him.

    ¡°Finn and Nox will listen to you.¡±

    Was she picking up on something within that sentence? However, she stopped herself from thinking too much.

    At that moment, she picked up the phone and called Finn directly. ¡°Dr. Jones, it¡¯s me.¡±

    Finn was probably asleep.

    Even though he did not sound asleep, it rang a few times before the call was connected. In that case, he probably fell asleep some time ago.

    Jeanne could not help but secretly sigh.

    Although Monica¡¯s approach was absolutely wrong when it came to Michael, Monica and Finn shared the same feelings for each other. However, after the divorce, Monica would go to sleep drunk every day while Finn could still live a normal life.

    It still made Jeanne feel a little upset.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°I remember I was once drugged, and you gave me a medicine that instantly made me feel much better,¡± Jeanne said bluntly.

    Finn¡¯s hand that was holding the phone tightened.

    Yes, he had that medicine.

    The first experiment on Jeanne was basically a sess.

    However, the medicine did not help him because he was drugged when he slept with Monica.

    ¡°Do you need it?¡± Finn asked, his tone naturally calm.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you a location. Please bring the pill to a friend of mine. I¡¯ve also sent you his phone number.¡± Jeanne said, ¡°While you¡¯re at it, help my friend. His name is Miles. I¡¯m getting him to help me with something that he might not be able to do alone.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Finn really did agree.

    On top of that, he did not question her.

    She turned to look at Edward, who seemed to have expected that as he was not surprised.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Jeanne expressed her gratitude.

    Finn acknowledged in response before Jeanne hung up the phone and turned to look at Edward.

    The two of them suddenly fell silent.

    ¡°How did you know Joshua was going to make a move on Quinn? ¡± Edward broke the silence.

    ¡°I guessed it,¡± Jeanne said bluntly.

    However, it was obvious that she was right.

    ¡°You¡¯re smarter than I thought.¡± Edward was smiling.

    Jeanne did not know if there was a hint of cruelty hidden in his smile.

    She wondered if the more impressive her performance was, the more guarded he would be against her.

    Nevertheless, she leaned into his arms again and said, ¡°Can you help me investigate Michael?¡±

    Edward frowned.

    It was because Jeanne had suddenly changed the topic.

    ¡°Monica has been investigating him for a long time, but she hasn¡¯t found anything.¡± Jeanne said frankly, ¡°But I have a feeling that he has ulterior motives toward Monica.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been investigating him for a long time.¡± Edward did not hide it from Jeanne.

    Jeanne looked up at him.

    ¡°I know the background of everyone who is a threat to me. However, I¡¯m sorry to tell you that I haven¡¯t found any clues about him yet.¡± Edward said, ¡°But Michael isn¡¯t a good person.¡±

    Jeanne agreed.

    ¡°This kind of person is only temporarily hiding his ambitions, so he¡¯s very careful. Once he shows his ambitions, it¡¯s easy to catch him in the act.¡±

    ¡°So, you think the best way to deal with Michael now is to sit and wait.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Edward nodded. ¡°But if you want to speed it up, I can get Nox to help you.¡±

    ¡°Forget it,¡± Jeanne rejected him. ¡°The worst has happened. Monica already believes that Michael, and she has chosen to divorce Finn, so there¡¯s no rush.

    Edward nodded and did not say much.

    It did not take long before the car arrived at Bamboo Garden.

    The two of them then returned to their room and washed up.

    As soon as Jeanney down, her phone rang. She nced at the caller ID before answering the call.

    Edward got up and left the bed. On his way to the balcony, he grabbed a pack of cigarettes.

    They seemed to have a tacit understanding not to invade each other¡¯s privacy. Rather than respect, it was more like they were keeping a distance.

    If they did not get too involved in each other¡¯s affairs, he wouldn¡¯t be too involved with each other.

    Jeanne nced at Edward¡¯s back and regained her senses. ¡°Quinn.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for tonight.¡±

    ¡°How are you?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m much better now, thanks to your friend.¡±

    ¡°Go back and get some rest.¡±

    ¡°How did you know they were going to attack me?¡±

    ¡°I warned you,¡± Jeanne said.

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect him to be so bold.¡± No matter how much Quinn endured, she could not conceal her anger.

    Hence, she did not take Jeanne¡¯s words to heart.

    ¡°Joshua isn¡¯t that bold, but Eden is. To be more precise¡­¡± Jeanne paused. ¡°Perhaps someone is supporting him from behind.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Quinn asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any evidence, so I can¡¯t tell you now.¡±

    ¡°You mean the people around me?¡± Quinn could think of it immediately.

    Jeanne did not answer, and Quinn did not force her to answer either.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already called the police, and Joshua is being detained,¡± Quinn suddenly said.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s hurt. I¡¯ll go with your arrangements.¡± Jeanne did not want to interfere in their affairs.

    To her, chasing Joshua away and obtaining all of Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s shares was her goal.

    As for how miserable Joshua¡¯s fate would be, that was his own business.

    ¡°I owe you a favor,¡± Quinn said at the end of the call.

    Jeanne¡¯s lips curled into a smile.

    It was killing two birds with one stone, which was not a bad thing at all.

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 764 - Jenifer Playing Tricks, An Exciting Fight

    <h4>Chapter 764: Jenifer ying Tricks, An Exciting Fight</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Jeanne got out of bed after the call, opened the floor-to-ceiling window, and walked to the balcony.

    On the balcony, Edward was smoking.

    Smoke filled the air, and the red cigarette butt flickered in the night.

    Upon sensing Jeanneing out of the room, he put out his cigarette and was about to turn around when Jeanne hugged him from behind.

    Edward was smiling.

    ¡°Do you usually smoke a lot?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°Sometimes...¡±

    ¡°I smoke too.¡± Jeanne confessed.

    ¡°I know.¡± Edward¡¯s answer surprised Jeanne little.

    She had never done so in front of Edward.

    ¡°When I came back, I saw some cigarette butts at home. If it wasn¡¯t yours¡­¡± Edward deliberately dragged his tone.

    If it were not her, it would be a wild man¡¯s cigarette buds.

    Jeanne smiled and did not exin further.

    She did not think Edward was so narrow-minded that he could not ept women smoking.

    In fact, she told him that she smoked just to let him know that she did not mind him smoking in front of her and that he did not have to put out the cigarette every time she appeared.

    ¡°It¡¯ste. Let¡¯s go to sleep,¡± Jeanne said.

    Edward nodded.

    With that, the two of them returned to the bed together.

    As soon as theyy down, Edward sat up again. He rummaged through the bedside cab and took out an allergy cream.

    Jeanne was surprised.

    Edward passed the cream to Jeanne and said, ¡°Apply it on my body for me.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m allergic,¡± Edward said.

    Only then did Jeanne remember that Edward had eaten the chocte in her mouth tonight.

    At that moment, her face was blushing. However, she was also a little flustered and exasperated.

    He knew he was allergic to chocte, yet he still kissed her. Did that guy care more about flirting than his life?

    Even so, she took the cream and lifted Edward¡¯s clothes, revealing the countless red dots on his body which made him look a little ferocious.

    Jeanne did not expect it to be so serious. After all, he had only eaten so little.

    Upon careful consideration, she had also given George chocte-rted food when he was allergic. After George ate it, he instantly turned red, and it frightened her to the core.

    As expected, gics were indescribable.

    ¡°Does it itch?¡± Jeanne asked as she helped him apply the cream.

    ¡°It¡¯s manageable¡±

    That meant it was itchy, and he was just holding it in.

    She asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you have me apply the cream for you earlier?¡±

    ¡°I thought I could endure it.¡±

    ¡°Why do you have to endure it in front of me?¡±

    ¡°I like to act tough.¡± Edwardid on the bed and said in a domineering manner.

    However, the next second, he suddenly twisted his body to her.

    ¡°Yes, there. Scratch it for me.¡±

    Jeanne was speechless. Since he wanted to act tough, he should not ask her for help.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to act tough in front of my wife.¡±

    Anyway, he had said everything.

    Jeanne applied the cream on Edward¡¯s body and scratched his back for him. After scratching it, it looked even redder and more ferocious.

    ¡°Can you watch what you put in your mouth?¡± Jeanne could not help but grumble as she looked at his tragic back.

    ¡°It¡¯s a little difficult to stay away from your lips.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°However, it¡¯ll be fine as long as you don¡¯t eat chocte in the future,¡± Edward said matter-of-factly.

    F*ck. What a sinister man.

    He was beating around the bush to scheme against her.

    It was food that he could not eat, yet he still wanted others to not to eat it with him.

    How cunning could he be?

    ¡­

    The next day, Jeanne¡¯s rm clock rang for a second before she immediately turned it off.

    She looked at the time, 7:30 a.m., and stretched her back.

    When she got up, she saw that the man beside her was still sleeping.

    She did not know when it started, but the fellow beside her was getting better and better quality sleep.

    In the past, he was the one who got up first.

    Now, as long as she did not get out of bed, he would not move at all.

    Just as she was about to get off the bed, she thought for a moment and gently lifted Edward¡¯s pajamas.

    She was not sure if the cream fromst night had any effect.

    Just as she lifted his pajamas up, she heard someone say, ¡°I see you¡¯re in high spirits early in the morning.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s hands trembled.

    Edwardughed with his eyes closed.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to take advantage to touch me while I¡¯m sleeping. I don¡¯t mind being ravaged by you.¡± A certain someone opened his eyes. A certain someone opened his eyes, and there seemed to be a hint of lust in them.

    Jeanne immediately ran off.

    She knew from that familiar gaze that something would happen in the next second.

    With that, she went into the bathroom to wash up.

    All traces of Edward¡¯s allergy had disappeared overnight. What kind of medicine was so powerful?

    She figured she had to prepare two tubes of that cream for George as well.

    After all, what would happen if George identally ate something with chocte?

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 765 - Jenifer Playing Tricks, An Exciting Fight

    <h4>Chapter 765: Jenifer ying Tricks, An Exciting Fight</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    With that thought in mind, Jeanne came out after washing up.

    Edwardy on the bed as if waiting for her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have work today?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°I have other things to deal with today.¡± Edward replied, ¡°My appointment is at 10 a.m. It¡¯s still early.¡±

    ¡°In that case, you should sleep for a while more. I¡¯ll head off now.¡±

    ¡°Jeannie.¡± Edward stopped her.

    ¡°What?¡± Jeanne¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    ¡°Come here. Let me hug you.¡±

    Jeanne refused as that hug would definitelyst the entire morning, and she would not be able to escape.

    Hence, she ran away again.

    After breakfast, Jeanne drove to Lawrence Enterprise.

    Jeanne had seen the news and realized the matter of Joshua¡¯s arrest had not been exposed yet. Perhaps the Sanders did not want to blow up the matter, so they did not announce it to the public. After all, no matter what, Joshua¡¯s actionsst night affected Quinn¡¯s reputation.

    With that, she picked up her phone and dialed, ¡°Miles.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°How was Quinn¡¯s conditionst night?¡±

    ¡°She was a little devastated at first, but she slowly calmed down.¡±

    ¡°Did you take the video I asked you to?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll send it to you.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.

    ¡°By the way, Jake Crawford also appearedst night.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s the man who followed Finnst time. He¡¯s the retired special forces soldier from the Sanders.¡±

    ¡°Did you get a clip of him?¡±

    ¡°For one second, but we should be able to identify him.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± That was good news. Then, Jeanne said, ¡°Good workst night.¡±

    ¡°Finn also contributed a lotst night.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Jeanne hung up the phone and immediately dialed Finn¡¯s number. ¡°I didn¡¯t wake you up, did I?¡±

    ¡°I have a long break every day, so you¡¯re not disturbing me in any way,¡± Finn said bluntly.

    After all, he had been asked to ¡°recuperate at home ¡± and was not allowed to go to work at the hospital.

    ¡°Thank you forst night.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Finn appeared very polite.

    ¡°Did Miles tell you? Jake Crawford, the man who followed youst time, was also there.¡±

    ¡°He did.¡± Finn¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°But that¡¯s not important to me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know who¡¯s plotting against you?¡± Jeanne asked, ¡°Or in other words, don¡¯t you want to expose Michael? ¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Finn said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t affect my personal interests, so I don¡¯t want to waste time on it.¡±

    ¡°Monica is nothing to you anymore, right? ¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    ¡°Finn, you¡¯re too rational.¡±

    ¡°I just know some people are not worth my time.¡±

    ¡°Monica actually likes you very much.¡±

    ¡°But the person she trusts the most is Michael.¡±

    ¡°In that case, shouldn¡¯t you show her what kind of person Michael is and let her know how stupid she was back then?!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s her own business.¡± Finn still remained cold and indifferent.

    Jeanne felt that whatever she said would be useless.

    After all, it was their rtionship, and outsiders should not interfere in that matter.

    She said, ¡°After Monica found out that you¡¯vepletely given up on her, she¡¯s been drunk every night. In her drunken state, she said she missed you but didn¡¯t dare to get close to you because she knew you hated her. She¡¯s actually not doing too well.¡±

    ¡°But she still thinks that Michael is the best.¡±

    Jeanne pursed her lips, speechless. ¡°That¡¯s because she hasn¡¯t seen Michael¡¯s bad side.¡±

    ¡°Jeanne. Do you think you can be half-hearted in a rtionship?¡± Finn asked her in return.

    ¡°No, but there can be extenuating circumstances.¡±

    ¡°Monica and I have broken up twice. The first time was a misunderstanding, so we could let go of it. However, the second time wasn¡¯t a misunderstanding. That was when Monica knew that I didn¡¯t ept her doing this, yet she still gave up everything for Michael. What am I to Monica?¡±

    Jeanne bit her lip and had nothing to say.

    ¡°Not all harm can be forgiven in the name of ¡®love¡¯. I have my own principles.¡± Finn said, ¡± I can¡¯t ept being abandoned, yet I was abandoned by Monica twice.¡±

    Jeanne believed Finn hadpletely given up on his rtionship with Monica. Once a person gave up, it would be really, really difficult to rekindle the rtionship.

    She felt that between Monica and Finn, either Monica would always love him but could not get him or she would choose to let go.

    In short, their rtionship was no longer possible.

    Jeanne did not say anything else.

    After all, if she said too much, he would be annoyed.

    With that, she hung up the phone and continued to drive seriously until she arrived at Lawrence Enterprise.

    As she walked into her office, Amy ran in and said breathlessly, ¡°President Lawrence, something bad has happened.¡±

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 766 - Jenifer Playing Tricks, An Exciting Fight

    <h4>Chapter 766: Jenifer ying Tricks, An Exciting Fight</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Jeanne thought that Joshua¡¯s matter had been exposed, so she did not care too much about it.

    What she needed to do now was to find a way to get Joshua¡¯s shares for herself.

    After all, there was still Jenifer, and Jeanne was not the first heir.

    ¡°It¡¯s Jenifer. Your stepmother is holding a press conference in Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s conference room. She¡¯s using you of being heartless to her, saying that you¡¯re an ingrate and that you deliberately incited Chairman Lawrence to do illegal things,¡±

    Jeanne was also stunned at that moment.

    Only then was it made clear to her that Michael and Eden had received news of Joshua¡¯s arrestst night.

    The two of them could not just sit and wait for the consequences to get them, so they thought of this.

    They wanted to use that matter to use her and make her the scapegoat.

    However, they could dream on.

    As she walked out of the office, Amy followed behind her. ¡°President Lawrence, where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the scene to take a look.¡±

    ¡°But now, everyone¡¯s sympathizing with your stepmother. It¡¯s not just the reporters and media. Even some people in thepany are secretly¨C¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I should rify myself.¡±

    With that thought in mind, she walked to the conference room and then pushed open the door.

    Jenifer¡¯s heartwrenching cries could be heard from inside. ¡°Let me ask you, have I not treated Jeanne well enough all these years? Her mother passed away when she was eight years old, and I¡¯ve been taking care of her since then. I¡¯ve always been biased toward her, giving her everything she needed first before giving them to my son and daughter. However, I never thought that she would frame Joshua and me for the sake of the family¡¯s inheritance. I really don¡¯t understand why. I¡¯m really disappointed, and that¡¯s why I¡¯m exposing her in front of everyone. I really can¡¯t take it anymore¡­¡±

    At that, Jenifer cried even harder.

    The reporters quickly asked, ¡°Mrs. Lawrence, do you mean Jeanne has been treating you badly all these years? ¡±

    ¡°She has never epted me, Jasmine, and Joshua. I thought it was because she was still young and that things would get better after a few more years. However, who would¡¯ve thought that she would still be the same after so many years? In front of her grandfather and father, she¡¯s very friendly with me, but behind my back, she¡¯s always picking on me. She would deliberately bump into me when she walks past me and would often secretly call me a b*tch.¡± The more Jenifer spoke, the harder she cried.

    ¡°However, I didn¡¯t want to start a conflict in my family, so I kept it in for so many years. Ever since her grandfather and father passed away, the majority of Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s shares have been given to Joshua, and she has be even more ruthless. From time to time, she would threaten Joshua and me, asking us to give up our shares. We didn¡¯t agree. After all, the Old Master left these shares behind for Joshua. He wanted Joshua to inherit the Lawrence Enterprise. If we gave them to Jeanne, we would be letting the man down, and that was why we didn¡¯t agree to it. Hence, Jeanne relied on her current abilities and the Swans¡¯ help to take full control of Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s decision-making process.¡±

    Jenifer looked pitiful as she said, ¡°You guys might not know why Eden chose to leave Lawrence Enterprise. It wasn¡¯t as he wrote on his Facebook, that it was because he believed Jeanne had the ability to manage Lawrence Enterprise. In fact, Jeanne forced him to leave. Jeanne must¡¯ve said something to Fourth Master Swan since she¡¯s married to him. Eden, the obedient child he has been, naturally wouldn¡¯t resist when his Fourth Uncle told him to leave Lawrence Enterprise.¡±

    ¡°Does that mean Eden left Lawrence Enterprise because Jeanne asked Fourth Master Swan to kick him out?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Jeanne is afraid that Eden is too capable and that she won¡¯t be able to control the entire Lawrence Enterprise.¡± Jenifer insisted.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Jeanne to be such a person.¡± The reporter could not help but sigh.

    Another reporter chimed in, ¡°Isn¡¯t she rich? She has tens of billions of dors and is married to Fourth Master Swan. She¡¯s so rich, yet she¡¯s still fighting over some small assets with others.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s too greedy.¡±

    The reporters could not help butin.

    However, Jeanne did not walk out.

    She was standing in a corner where no one could see her, watching Jenifer¡¯s performance.

    After all, she needed a lot of evidence before she could expose Jenifer.

    Words were useless, and Jenifer¡¯s usation would give people preconceived notions about Jeanne.

    Jenifer wiped her tears and said, ¡°I know I shouldn¡¯t wash our dirty linen in public, and I never thought that I would one day sit here and expose all of Jeanne¡¯s disguises. Even if Jeanne took control of Lawrence Enterprise, I thought it would be because Joshua was not capable enough and needed Jeanne to take charge of the entire operation. However, I never thought that I would have to criticize Jeanne¡¯s actions like this. I really do want to get along well with Jeanne. From the moment I entered the Lawrence family¡¯s residence, I¡¯ve been treating Jeanne as my own daughter, but¡­¡±

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 767 - Jenifer Playing Tricks, An Exciting Fight

    <h4>Chapter 767: Jenifer ying Tricks, An Exciting Fight</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    As if she had thought of something sad, Jenifer¡¯s tears fell even harder.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Jeanne to frame Joshua, her younger brother, like that. I can¡¯t believe she... set Joshua up to harass Ms. Sanders!¡± Jenifer became upset. She looked as if she had never expected it to happen and could not ept it. ¡°Joshua is indeed not as capable as Jeanne. All these years, I¡¯ve also felt inferiorpared to Jeanne. She always looks down on Joshua, and recently, Joshua has basically been a decoration in Lawrence Enterprise. Joshua is at the lowest point of his life, and it¡¯s been hard on him.¡±

    ¡°So, when Jeanne suddenly said that she could return Lawrence Enterprise to him and that she would return thepany to him if he managed to win Ms. Sanders¡¯ heart, Joshua was tempted. Jeanne said that Ms. Sanders is very capable and could help Joshua manage the Lawrence Enterprise. That way, she can leave Lawrence Enterprise without worry.¡± Jenifer¡¯s tears continued to flow as she said, ¡°Joshua has been wanting to please Jeanne since he was young, so he naturally listened to Jeanne. In fact, he too liked Ms. Sanders, but because he knew she had a fianc¨¦, he hid his feelings and never thought of doing anything to Ms. Sanders. He just watched from afar and admired her ability to work, not expecting Jeanne to ask him to pursue Ms. Sanders out of the blue. She even said that he couldpete fairly for Ms. Sanders¡¯ hand if she was not engaged.¡±

    ¡°Joshua couldn¡¯t resist Jeanne¡¯s persuasion, so he did it.¡± Jenifer continued, ¡°But it¡¯s obvious that Ms. Sanders doesn¡¯t have feelings for Joshua. Every time Joshua tried to get close to her, Ms. Sanders would reject him. Joshua decided to give up, so he told Jeanne that he couldn¡¯t do it anymore and that he didn¡¯t want to ruin Ms. Sanders¡¯ rtionship. Then, Jeanne incited Joshua to use illegal means to deal with Ms. Sanders, saying that a woman¡¯s reputation was the most important thing. As long as Joshua slept with Ms. Sanders, Ms. Sanders would be with him.¡±

    Everyone present was so shocked that they could not say a word.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why Joshua fell for her words, but he really¡­¡± Jenifer choked a few times as if she could not speak. She tried her best to control her emotions and said, ¡°Last night, Joshua drugged Ms. Sanders and brought her to the hotel. Who would¡¯ve known that it was all part of Jeanne¡¯s scheme? She wanted Joshua to listen to her and harass Ms. Sanders while she secretly sent people to rescue Ms. Sanders. She wanted Joshua to bear the brunt of the me and the punishment of thew so that she could get all of Joshua¡¯s shares. Not only that, but she also did Ms. Sanders a huge favor by saving her.¡±

    ¡°Do you have any evidence?¡± A more rational reporter asked, ¡°You¡¯ve said so much, but you don¡¯t have any evidence. How can you prove that Jeanne nned everything?¡±

    ¡°I have evidence.¡± Jenifer enunciated every word.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Jenifer said, ¡°This is a video recording that I took from the hotel.¡±

    The staff member had given it to her.

    It was a video from the hotel corridor. In the video, Finn and Miles showed up and kicked open the hotel door in a frenzy. It looked like they were trying to save Quinn.

    The video was very short.

    Then, Jenifer said, ¡°The people in the video are Finn and Miles. All of you should¡¯ve heard of Finn before. This man is the director of the cardiology department of South Hampton City Central Hospital. He is young and has a bright future ahead of him. Moreover, his status is not limited to that. He¡¯s also Fourth Master Swan¡¯s personal doctor. In other words, Finn and Fourth Master Swan have a close rtionship. The other is Miles, a private chauffeur that Jeanne specially hired for George. He¡¯s a chauffeur but also acts as a bodyguard. To put it bluntly, these two people are rted to Jeanne.¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to say, Mrs. Lawrence?¡±

    ¡°If Joshua wanted to plot against Ms. Sanders, why did Jeanne send someone to rescue Ms. Sanders the moment the incident happened? If Jeanne didn¡¯t know about it in advance, how could Joshua have been discovered? From what I know, Ms. Sanders has always had bodyguards. How could Joshua have escaped from the bodyguards¡¯ sight but get discovered by Jeanne? This doesn¡¯t make sense. The only possibility is that Jeanne knew about this long ago and that she¡¯s trying to divert our attention away from her.¡±

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 768 - Jenifer Playing Tricks, An Exciting Fight

    <h4>Chapter 768: Jenifer ying Tricks, An Exciting Fight</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    The reporter seemed to have been convinced by Jenifer.

    ¡°Yesterday, when Joshua was arrested, I went to see him as soon as I heard the news. At first, Joshua was unwilling to admit that Jeanne was the one who ordered him to do it. He gritted his teeth and said that he was possessed and wanted to harass Ms. Sanders. I knelt down and begged him, and only then did he reveal it because he saw that I was devastated. Everyone, take a look at this. This is the bruise on my knee when I knelt down to Joshua yesterday.¡± As she spoke, Jenifer rolled up her pants, and as expected, it revealed the hideous bruises on her knees.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t want to expose Jeanne, but I¡¯m at my wits ¡®end. I have no choice. I can¡¯t watch my son be destroyed. Everyone knows that the Lawrences only have one son, Joshua. If anything were to happen to him, the Lawrences will truly be done for, and I¡¯ll be ashamed to face the Lawrences¡¯ ancestors!¡±

    At that point, she was already sobbing.

    It was as sad as it could get.

    The reporters at the scene all began tofort her. They even said that thew was fair and that it would definitely give her justice.

    At that moment, the entire press conference was filled with voices of condemnation against Jeanne and pity for Jenifer.

    Not only that, but a few live broadcasts were present too.

    Arge number of ¡®righteous people¡¯ instantly appeared on the inte, jointly requesting the review agency to conduct a thorough investigation on Jeanne and to give Jenifer justice.

    Jeanne¡¯s cell phone rang several times, and they were all from Monica.

    Monica¡¯s greatest pleasure now was probably to read the gossip news, so she probably saw it immediately.

    However, Jeanne ended the call as it was more important for her to deal with the matter at hand.

    She put down her phone and walked straight to Jenifer.

    Amy instinctively tugged at President Lawrence, but she could not, or perhaps she did not dare to stop her. She was a little scared and did not know how President Lawrence was going to deal with the current situation. Of course, she absolutely could not believe that it was President Lawrence¡¯s n as President Lawrence could never do such a thing!

    Amy covered her eyes, afraid to look at the scene.

    Jeanne¡¯s sudden appearance had indeed caused a stir in the venue.

    Jenifer looked at Jeanne and became even more agitated. For a second, Jenifer almost fainted.

    Before Jeanne could speak, a lighter suddenly appeared out of nowhere. However, it did not hit Jeanne, but itnded at her feet probably because it was not aimed properly.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    She did not expect the reporters would be so irrational to throw things at her.

    What she did not know was that when she appeared in front of the camera, the live broadcast video had already gone viral. The words ¡°Get Jeanne Out of Lawrence Enterprise and Out of Our Sight. We Only Want To See Her in Prison¡± were written on the screen.

    Jeanne had be the worst woman on the inte. It was so bad that it made one boil with anger.

    She looked at the lighter under her feet indifferently. Then, she raised her head and said with an intimidating presence, ¡°I can stand here now because I can tell you confidently that I didn¡¯t do anything Jenifer said!¡±

    She did not know if they all had been brainwashed by Jenifer or that a lot of the reporters here were deliberately hired to stir up trouble.

    One of the reporters said, ¡°The truth is right in front of you. What makes you so confident? If you say anything now, you¡¯ll only embarrass yourself.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re journalists, and your job is to report the news truthfully and spread it. As for what¡¯s the truth, what¡¯s right or wrong, and whomitted the crime, that¡¯s for the judicial authorities to decide. You should do your part!¡± Jeanne said imposingly.

    Due to Jeanne¡¯s words, the venue fell silent for a few minutes.

    Even the live stream¡¯sments stopped for more than ten seconds.

    Even though she was still bombarded by attacks, seeing that the reporters had quieted down, Jeanne sat down.

    At that moment, Jenifer suddenly knelt on the ground. ¡°Jeanne, I¡¯m begging you to let Joshua go! I¡¯m begging you. Joshua is still so young. He can¡¯t just go to jail like this. Can¡¯t you just admit that you were the one who ordered Joshua to do this? I¡¯ve asked mywyer. Although Joshua is an aplice, he¡¯s not the mastermind, so many of his charges can be reduced. Jeanne, I promise to give you all of Joshua¡¯s shares. Can you please stop framing Joshua? From now on, Joshua and I will leave Lawrence Enterprise¨C no, leave South Hampton City and never appear in front of you again, okay?¡±

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 769 - Jenifer Playing Tricks, An Exciting Fight

    <h4>Chapter 769: Jenifer ying Tricks, An Exciting Fight</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    The originally silent scene went into an uproar again.

    Who could watch that scene without doing anything?

    Jenifer had always been good at acting, but this time, her acting skills were at their peak.

    Jeanne also really admired the person who had instructed Jenifer to do that. It only took them one night toe up with the idea of framing her and having her bear all the responsibility.

    As expected, she was surprised.

    She squatted down and said, ¡°Mother, if you put on such a big show, you will humiliate yourself even more. Are you sure you want to do this to me?¡±

    Her tone was neither cold nor warm, but it was threatening.

    Of course, Jenifer was still shocked, but she could only bite the bullet and continue on.

    She was almost scared to death when Joshua was captured yesterday.

    She had no idea that Eden and Joshua had plotted such a scheme. If she had known, she would have never allowed Joshua to do so. She knew that they could provoke anyone but the Sanders. However, since things hade to this, she had no time to me her son. She could only follow Eden¡¯s arrangements and use Jeanne early in the morning.

    That was the only way to reduce Joshua¡¯s crime and defeat Jeanne in one fell swoop.

    In any case, Jenifer had thought it through. If they were going to die, we would die together!

    There was no way she would allow Jeanne to lead a good life.

    Moreover, once Joshua and Jeanne were in prison, Lawrence Enterprise would be all hers. Although she did not know much about business, she could get someone to take care of thepany until her son was released from prison. Then, everything would belong to her son.

    It was only a matter of time.

    ¡°Jeanne, it¡¯s useless for you to say anything now. I won¡¯t continue to be such a coward. I won¡¯t continue to swallow my anger.¡± Jenifer still pretended to be pitiful. ¡°As the saying goes, a mother is strong. For my son, I really won¡¯t be kind anymore.¡±

    Jeanne felt that it was not worth it to waste even another second on Jenifer, so she kicked Jenifer away.

    In fact, she did not even use much strength. However, Jenifer fell to the ground, and it looked like she had fallen badly.

    The reporters at the scene got so agitated that they almost went up to hit Jeanne.

    If it were not for the security guards keeping those people under control, a fight might have started.

    In the history of Harken, there had never been a live interview that involved a riot.

    Of course, it was not entirely because of what happened to Jenifer. Most importantly, someone was secretly controlling it.

    After kicking Jenifer away, Jeanne sat down and faced all the reporters in front of her.

    She said, ¡°I¡¯m not the one who has been wanting to get Lawrence Enterprise for myself. It¡¯s Jenifer and Joshua. However, the Lawrence Enterprise is the Lawrences¡¯ family business, and I can¡¯t hand over thepany to the incapable Joshua. If I hand it over to him, thepany will be doomed. Think about it. When my mother developed Lawrence Enterprise to its peak, my father killed my mother in order to take back thepany. Once he got thepany¡¯s management rights, I¡¯m sure everyone saw how thepany developed. And I have to say, if I didn¡¯te back to discuss the emerce project and change up thepany, Lawrence Enterprise would have dered bankruptcy!¡±

    ¡°However, this can¡¯t be the reason for you to use any means to get Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s shares!¡± the reporter berated her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you guys think that the plot is shockingly simr?¡± Jeanne said, ¡°Because I¡¯ve developed the Lawrence Enterprise to its peak and taken control of the Lawrence Enterprise, some people can¡¯t hold back anymore.¡±

    ¡°Jeanne, you¡¯re spouting nonsense! I know you¡¯re capable, and that is why I¡¯ve always wanted Joshua to learn from you. I have never thought of framing you! Besides, I¡¯ve seen what happened to your dad. I¡¯m not so stupid as to repeat the same mistake.¡± Jenifer got up from the ground and said righteously.

    ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t be so stupid to get Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s shares in this way! Mother, I already have control of Lawrence Enterprise. Are the shares still important to me?¡± Jeanne retorted.

    ¡°Why is it not important? The shares are money. Don¡¯t you want money?¡±

    ¡°Even if I wanted it, I wouldn¡¯t risk my life for that measly amount of money.¡± Jeanne said disdainfully, ¡°On the other hand, you really are something else for using me like this after your son¡¯s n failed. Once you seed in using me, Joshua and I will go to jail, and you¡¯ll be the only one managing Lawrence Enterprise. Then, you¡¯ll be enjoying the fruits of others¡¯bor.¡±

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 770 - Jenifer Playing Tricks, An Exciting Fight

    <h4>Chapter 770: Jenifer ying Tricks, An Exciting Fight</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡±

    ¡°What nonsense were you talking about just now?¡± Jeanne had an imposing aura.

    ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a video. Is it enough to prove that what you said is the truth?¡± Jeanne¡¯s eyes hardened.

    Frightened by Jeanne¡¯s gaze, Jeanne did not know what to say.

    At that moment, Jeanne did not give Jenifer a chance to speak as she said bluntly, ¡°In the video that Jenifer just released, I was indeed the one who told Finn and Miles to rescue Quinn. I was the first to find out because I was well aware of Joshua¡¯s enmity toward me. In other words, I was also afraid that I would one day follow in my mother¡¯s footsteps, so I sent someone to keep an eye on Joshua in secret. I was afraid he would do something harmful to me. ¡±

    ¡°The best way to protect yourself is to take precautions. Although I didn¡¯t find out that Joshua wanted to harm me, I found out that Joshua had ulterior motives toward Quinn. Why would Joshua do such a thing to Quinn, you may ask? Think about it. If Joshua ys up to the Sanders, wouldn¡¯t it be easy for him to kick me out of Lawrence Enterprise?¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s words confused the reporters at the scene.

    However, those people¡­ Most of them were probably ordered by someone to be here.

    Hence, a reporter disagreed with her point of view. ¡°ording to my understanding of Joshua, he doesn¡¯t have such courage. In other words, he isn¡¯t that bold. If someone didn¡¯t instruct him to do so, he wouldn¡¯t have done it. ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Someone did instruct him to do it.¡± Jeanne enunciated her every word.

    The reporter was stunned, wondering if he had said something wrong.

    ¡°If Joshua wouldn¡¯t dare to do this to the youngdy of the Sanders but did, there must be someone behind this.¡± Jeanne was certain.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that person you? How dare you try to put the me on someone else?¡± Jenifer said agitatedly. ¡± Joshua told me everythingst night. You were the one who made him do it. You were the one who told him to leave everything to you. That was why Joshua did it, and now you want to push the me onto someone else? Jeanne, stop denying it¡±

    ¡°Why are you so agitated? Are you afraid that I¡¯ll reveal who¡¯s behind this?¡± Jeanne asked coldly.

    ¡°There¡¯s no such person!¡± Jenifer was still very agitated. She said, ¡°You¡¯re just making things up to confuse us.¡±

    ¡°Eden,¡± Jeanne suddenly said.

    She said the person¡¯s name.

    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡±

    ¡°I said, the person who instigated Joshua was Eden!¡±

    ¡°First, you frame my son, and now you frame my son-inw? Are you trying to destroy our family? Jeanne, how can you be so evil? How can you be so vicious? How can you¡­¡± Jenifer looked like she was about to faint from anger.

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, may I remind you that this is broadcasted live on the inte. The more you deny it, the more you¡¯ll be humiliated. You¡¯d better think twice before you act.¡± The reporter reminded Jeanne kindly.

    It was great that it was broadcasted live on the inte. In fact, what she was afraid of was that the live broadcast would suddenly be cut off.

    Therefore, she told Mason to sneak into the crowd of reporters quietly and then install live broadcast software.

    Once she made sure that Mason had taken care of everything, she took her time to say, ¡°Jenifer just said she¡¯s been good to me since I was young, right? ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t I treat you well?¡±

    ¡°Whether you treat me well or not, someone will expose you,¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡± Jenifer purposely made herself look strong. ¡°No matter who in the Lawrences, including the Lawrences¡¯ servants, they all know how well I treat you!¡±

    Did that mean she had bribed the servants in advance?

    However, Jeanne did not get a servant. She got Jasmine.

    She had given Jenifer so much time to perform just now not to humiliate Jenifer even moreter but to give herself enough time to arrange many things.

    She arranged everything one by one, and after making sure everything was fine, she walked into the press conference.

    At that moment, she turned to look at the door.

    ¡°Open the door, Amy,¡± Jeanne instructed.

    Amy was shocked. However, she had a feeling that a good show was about to begin.

    She quickly opened the door of the meeting room, and a woman walked in from the door.

    The moment Jenifer saw Jasmine, she was shocked.

    She thought of how Jeanne could look for anyone toin about her past attitude toward Jeanne, but she had never thought that Jeanne would look for Jasmine.

    She could not help but feel afraid. She knew very well that Jasmine had not been doing well recently, but because she wanted to use Eden, she could only turn a blind eye to what Jasmine was going through.

    However, Jasmine would not disown her as her mother.

    Jenifer had taught Jasmine so many things over the years, so it was impossible for thetter to turn her back on her.

    It was a joke that Jeanne wanted to use Jasmine.

    Jenifer kept consoling herself when she saw Jasmine walk in while looking at her deep in the eyes.

    Jenifer also gave Jasmine a look, indicating for her to not speak nonsense.

    Jasmine had always understood what she meant and was very obedient.

    Although Jenifer was a little nervous, she believed Jeanne was wrong.

    Then, she saw Jasmine turning to face everyone at the scene and saying, ¡°My mother, Jenifer, has never treated Jeanne nicely. She even tried to frame her in every way possible!¡±

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 771 - Jenifer Exposed, Utterly Humiliated

    <h4>Chapter 771: Jenifer Exposed, Utterly Humiliated</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    When Nox received Jeanne¡¯s message, he was in the car with Edward, heading to their destination.

    He looked at the message and was stunned for half a second before turning back to Edward. ¡°Your wife is looking for me.¡±

    Edward¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    ¡°She wants me to take Jasmine to Lawrence Enterprise,¡± Nox said.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Edward nodded, agreeing without any questions.

    Nox did not say much either. Anyway, Edward had said it before that he would fulfill all of Jeanne¡¯s requests.

    Nox, however, was really afraid that he would one day receive Jeanne¡¯s order to kill Edward.

    Nevertheless, he got out of the car.

    They had just left the Swan family¡¯s manor, so it would only take him a few minutes to get home by taxi.

    He went straight to Purple Pavilion Garden.

    Fortunately, it was a working day, so Edward and Eden were not at home. Although Belle was there, it did not make much of a difference.

    Seeing Nox¡¯s sudden appearance, Belle was a little puzzled.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you Edward¡¯s men? Why are you here?¡± Belle said sarcastically.

    Nox nced at Belle.

    He did not have time to argue with that woman as Jeanne had just sent him a message asking him to hurry up.

    Hence, he asked bluntly, ¡°Where¡¯s Jasmine?¡±

    ¡°Looking for Jasmine? What are you doing here looking for my daughter-inw? Nox, where are your manners?¡± Belle did not care about Nox.

    Simrly, Nox could not be bothered to argue with Belle, so he went straight upstairs.

    ¡°What are you doing? How dare a servant barge into my ce? Where do you think this is? Atop him!¡± Belle ordered the people around her.

    The servants immediately stopped Nox.

    However, those people were not Nox¡¯s match, and he pried open a way out from him in a few moves.

    Seeing how aggressive Nox was, Belle didn¡¯t dare to step forward. She knew Nox¡¯s temper. If he really got angry, he would not even care about his own family, and she did not want to suffer.

    She would settle the score with the old manter.

    Nox searched Purple Pavilion Garden for a long time before he found Jasmine.

    The moment Nox found Jasmine, he was shocked.

    He had heard that Jasmine had made Eden a cuckold and knew that Jasmine would not have a good life in the Swans. However, he did not expect that Jasmine would be in such a miserable state. She was locked up in a servant¡¯s room by Eden¡¯s family with nothing inside, and the food in front of her was rancid. The moment he barged in, she started to take off her clothes numbly. Under her ripped clothes, there were hideous bruises on her body.

    Nox dragged Jasmine away.

    Jasmine staggered two steps and did not resist. It was as if she did not have her own thoughts anyway and followed Nox out.

    Having told Teddy to drive a car over for him, Nox then pushed Jasmine into the car and left.

    Belle also felt baffled by Nox¡¯s actions.

    After some thought, she decided to call her son. ¡°Eden.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Eden was not at home either.

    After leaving Lawrence Enterprise, he started working for a subsidiarypany under the Swans but managed by Edward. Of course, he did not hold any important positions. However, the most important thing now was to perform well and regain his grandfather¡¯s confidence in him.

    ¡°Nox has suddenly taken Jasmine away¨C¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Eden immediately threw a fit. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop him?!¡±

    ¡°I-I wanted to stop him, but I couldn¡¯t. You didn¡¯t see Nox was just now, but I was afraid I would be beaten to death if I got close,¡± Belle quickly exined.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me earlier?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just Jasmine. I didn¡¯t think she was important enough to disturb you from your work!

    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re going to get me killed!¡± Flustered and exasperated, Eden asked, ¡°How long has she been gone?¡±

    ¡°She left not long ago.¡±

    Eden gritted his teeth.

    By then, he could not catch up. Hence, he hung up the phone abruptly and called Michael.

    At that moment, the two of them were watching Jenifer¡¯s live stream. After Joshua¡¯s operation failedst night, the first thing they thought of was to push all the me onto Jeanne. Therefore, early this morning, while Jeanne was unprepared, they told Jenifer to hold a press conference to denounce Jeanne¡¯s crimes.

    Everything was going smoothly.

    As long as Joshua insisted that it was Jeanne¡¯s doing, coupled with the fact that Jeanne had a motive for the crime and that Finn and Miles had appeared in the middle of the night, there were reasons to suspect that the matter was rted to Jeanne. Then, Jeanne would not be able to escape the me.

    Eden was having a good time.

    However, he did not expect his mother to say that Jasmine had been taken away.

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 772 - Jenifer Exposed, Utterly Humiliated

    <h4>Chapter 772: Jenifer Exposed, Utterly Humiliated</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Without thinking too deeply about why Jasmine was taken away, he could instinctively tell that the matter would do him no good.

    After exining the situation, the usually calm Micheal suddenly flew into a rage. ¡°How could you let Nox take Jasmine away?¡±

    Eden was a little dazed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Nox toe to Jasmine, so I wasn¡¯t prepared.¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯t think of it, you won¡¯t either, right?¡± Michael was furious.

    Eden was also upset by what Michael said about him. ¡°Sincest night, I¡¯ve dealt with so many things. How could I have thought of so many things? You said you didn¡¯t think of it, so what¡¯s the use of saying that to me now?¡±

    ¡°How have you been treating Jasmine recently?¡± Michael suppressed his emotions, seemingly not wanting to waste time arguing with Eden.

    ¡°Not good,¡± Eden said bluntly. ¡°I locked her up, fed her leftovers, and even gave her to my servants to y with. How much of a good life do you think she has been living?¡±

    Michael¡¯s hand that was holding the phone was trembling.

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Eden asked.

    Michael did not want to answer.

    The first thing he thought of was that Jeanne would get Jasmine to expose Jenifer. Then, the image that Jenifer had established as the victim would be reversed!

    Michael gritted his teeth. Everything was for naught, and he had overestimated Eden.

    ¡°Michael?¡± Realizing that Michael did not answer, Eden called out to him.

    ¡°You should think about it yourself.¡± Michael really did not want to say anything, so he hung up the phone.

    In fact, he had been suppressing his emotions ever since he heard that Joshua failedst night.

    He suppressed it and tried his best to calm himself down and think about how he could make that failure work. Hence, he thought of using that opportunity to frame Jeanne.

    Jeanne was also a threat to him.

    Once Jeanne confirmed that she had saved Quinn, Quinn would be indebted to her in the future. That meant instead of him winning Quinn over, Quinn was won over by Jeanne, and he would never allow anyone to take what was his.

    On the other hand, Jeanne was Monica¡¯s best friend, and she had always been suspicious of Monica helping him. If Jeanne found out that something was amiss, his rtionship with Monica would be done for.

    In summary, he needed to get rid of Jeanne.

    He and Eden had discussed it for an entire night. The two of them had split up the work and spent an entire night preparing everything. They even thought of bribing the Lawrences¡¯ servants, but they did not think of Jasmine.

    He had been careless because he had not thought about how bad Eden and Jasmine¡¯s rtionship was. However, Eden should have known how miserable Jasmine was. He should have thought that Jasmine could help Jeanne to get out of her current situation.

    Michael¡¯s expression was extremely ugly.

    He looked at the phone screen and saw that Jenifer was still trying to gain sympathy.

    With that, a message popped up on the screen. ¡°Your thingst night is on the news now.¡±

    Michael had been busy dealing with Joshua¡¯s affairs the entire night and had forgotten to inform the other party that he did not need to upload the news today.

    Even if it was published, no one would pay attention because all attention was on Jeanne at that moment.

    He had originally wanted to use the media¡¯s public opinion to force Monica to give up on the idea of breaking up with him immediately, but his efforts were all in vain.

    He gritted his teeth and picked up the phone that suddenly rang again. ¡°Jake.¡±

    ¡°I think Finn and Miles discovered mest night,¡± the other party suddenly said.

    Michael¡¯s grip on the phone tightened.

    ¡°When I left the hotel, I think I saw Miles nce at me. I kept feeling that something was off, so I spent the entire night checking my tracks through the traffic cameras. It was only then that I realized someone had been following me, and that person was Miles.¡±

    ¡°How long has he been following you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been more than a month,¡±

    ¡°And you didn¡¯t notice?¡± Michael¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t follow me closely, and he didn¡¯t do it often. It¡¯s on and off, and he would only follow me for a distance before he would leave, making it hard for him to be discovered.¡± Zhang Liang said bluntly, ¡°And I only found out after checking the surveince cameras.¡±

    Then, Michael instructed, ¡°Wait for my orders.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Michael¡¯s face was frighteningly gloomy.

    He had always thought that Jeanne had not taken any action against him and was still just specting.

    Unexpectedly, Jeanne had already started to make a move on him in secret.

    Since he had been discovered, he had to eliminate them!

    As forst night¡¯s n, he had to start over right now!

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 773 - Jenifer Exposed, Utterly Humiliated

    <h4>Chapter 773: Jenifer Exposed, Utterly Humiliated</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡­

    Nox drove very fast, and soon, Jasmine was sent to Lawrence Enterprise.

    Jasmine only reacted after she arrived at Lawrence Enterprise and asked Nox why she was brought there.

    Nox replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Jeanne told me to bring you here. Perhaps you should ask her.¡±

    As he said that, Nox was already calling Jeanne.

    However, Jeanne did not pick up. She only replied with a message. ¡°Tell Jasmine that if she wants to get out of her current life, she has to work with me.¡±

    Nox showed the message to Jasmine.

    Jasmine did not expect that in the end, the person who would save her would be the woman she hated the most in her life.

    With that, she followed Nox out of the car, walked into the Lawrence Enterprise, and then walked through arge door.

    The moment she entered, she heard her mother and Jeanne arguing in front of the reporters.

    At that moment, she knew why Jeanne had called her over.

    She could not help but admire Jeanne. How could Jeanne be so sure that she would work with her and betray her own mother?

    Right. When she was tortured by the Swans, she did think of dying a few times. Although she had asked her mother for help, other thanforting her and telling her that it was fine in the future, her mother had never thought of taking her away from the Swans. For her own benefit, she ignored how miserable her daughter¡¯s life was and how crazy Eden was!

    Jasmine lost all hope and was truly disappointed.

    That was why she chose to work with Jeanne.

    In front of everyone, she enunciated each word clearly. ¡°My mother, Jenifer, has never treated Jeanne well. She even tried to frame Jeanne!¡±

    As soon as she said that, the room was in an uproar.

    No one probably expected the plot to change again. Now, Jenifer¡¯s biological daughter was using her own biological mother in front of everyone!

    What a shocking turn of events!

    The bribed reporters at the scene were at a loss as to what to do!

    Seeing that things had gone differently from the original direction, they suddenly felt a little overwhelmed and could only wait for further instructions.

    Of course, the most agitated person at the scene was none other than Jenifer, who could not believe what she just heard.

    She could not believe that the daughter she had raised would one day treat her like that in front of so many people.

    She rushed forward and grabbed Jasmine. ¡°What nonsense are you saying? What kind of trauma did you go through? Tell me, Jasmine. Did Jeanne threaten you? Did she use her status as a member of the Swans to threaten you? Don¡¯t be afraid. Speak now and I will definitely give you justice. I¡¯m not afraid to fight anyone for you.¡±

    However, Jasmine simply looked at Jenifer.

    She had grown up being treated like a puppet by her mother and had always done whatever her mother said. Yet, when she was hurt and wanted her mother to help her, thetter refused and cruelly abandoned her.

    Suddenly, she smiled andughed coldly while pushing Jenifer away.

    Jenifer was shocked.

    Just as she was about to pull Jasmine away, Jeanne stopped her by grabbing her arm forcefully.

    Jenifer screamed in pain.

    ¡°If you get any closer to Jasmine, I¡¯ll break your arm,¡± Jeanne threatened.

    After saying that, she let go of Jenifer fiercely.

    Jenifer¡¯s arm, which Jeanne grabbed, was almost numb from the pain.

    Having been threatened, Jenifer did not approach Jasmine anymore.

    By then, Jasmine did not look at Jenifer again. With her face pale, she said numbly, ¡°From the moment my mother brought me and my brother into the Lawrences, my mother warned me and my brother that everything in a wealthy family must be stolen. It was she who stole Jeanne¡¯s mother¡¯s position that allowed us to enjoy wealth and glory in a wealthy family. Hence, my brother and I also had to snatch Jeanne¡¯s position to truly be the young miss and young master of the Lawrences.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always believed in my mother¡¯s teachings. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve always been against Jeanne and wanted everything she had, including her ex-fianc¨¦, Eden. Eden and I don¡¯t get along as well as everyone else thinks. Eden got together with me because I drugged and seduced him. Eden didn¡¯t want to take responsibility at first, but my mom got the reporters to blow up the matter so that Eden had to take responsibility. She also made use of Jeanne¡¯s feelings back then and knew that she wasn¡¯t someone who wouldn¡¯t resist when she was hurt. She made things worse and caused Jeanne to be kicked out of the family. My mom nned all of this.¡±

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 774 - Jenifer Exposed, Utterly Humiliated

    <h4>Chapter 774: Jenifer Exposed, Utterly Humiliated</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Jasmine!¡± Jenifer was enraged. ¡°What exactly did Jeanne threaten you with for you to say such things?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not spouting nonsense.¡± Jasmine was not agitated at all. In fact, she probably did not know what it meant to be agitated anymore. She did not even look at Jenifer and only exined to the reporters at the scene. She said, ¡°I originally thought I could get happiness by snatching what was Jeanne¡¯s. However, I was too naive. God is very fair. He knows those who do evil, so bad people will never have a good ending.¡±

    ¡°My mother plotted against Jeanne by drugging her and wanting my cousin to rape her, but my mother didn¡¯t expect Jeanne to find out in advance. In the end, I was defiled by my cousin the night before my wedding. In order for me to marry Eden sessfully, my mother ckmailed all of my rtives and friends to keep it a secret. However, little did I know that Jeanne had recorded everything on a camera, but she didn¡¯t expose me until I tried to frame her with my miscarriage. Only then did she take out the video and ruined my reputation.¡±

    No one believed what Jasmine said.

    It sounded too much like a TV show, and it was the kind that no one could have imagined.

    ¡°I cuckolded Eden, but for the sake of his reputation, he didn¡¯t divorce me. He only imprisoned me in the Swans. Then, he started to abuse me. Not only was I beaten beyond recognition by his family every day, but Eden also allowed the servants at home to defile me¡­¡± At that moment, Jasmine started to choke up and could not continue her sentence.

    However, the reporters at the scene were engaged in a heated discussion as they did not believe what they just heard.

    ¡°Is what Jasmine said true? Is Eden like this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always thought that Eden was a good man. Was his love for Jasmine all an act?¡±

    ¡°This is unimaginable. Is he what they call a d*uchebag?!¡±

    ¡°Even if he was cuckolded, he shouldn¡¯t be so cruel. How did Jasmine survive this entire time?¡±

    The discussion at the scene continued.

    Eden, who was watching the live broadcast, waspletely enraged.

    He violently swept everything on the desk in front of him to the ground. He had never thought that one day, Jasmine would dare to expose him in front of so many people.

    He did not have to see thements to know how badly he had been scolded.

    Today was supposed to be the day they ruined Jeanne¡¯s reputation ¡ª to make Jeanne finally suffer retribution.

    Instead, he was the one who had to bear all the insults.

    He was so angry that his body was trembling as he called Michael.

    Just as the call got through, Eden shouted at Michael, ¡°Turn off the live broadcast!¡±

    Michael naturally saw everything on the live broadcast.

    He said, ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°I said, it¡¯s toote!¡± Michael enunciated each word. ¡°From the moment you let Jasmine go, you should have expected this to happen.¡±

    He did not expect this to happen.

    However, Michael guessed it but did not tell him.

    ¡°Michael, if you knew this would happen, why didn¡¯t you say so?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no use even if I tell you.¡±

    ¡°At least you could¡¯ve stopped me from embarrassing myself in front of everyone.¡±

    ¡°Eden, there are some things you have to deal with on your own.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°I mean it literally.¡±

    With that, Michael hung up the phone.

    Eden looked at his phone and smashed it to pieces.

    He really, really wanted to kill Jasmine.

    Even stabbing her a thousand would not be enough to vent his hatred for her!

    ¡­

    At the press conference, Jasmine regained herposure after sobbing for a while.

    It was as if she had thought it all through.

    She continued, ¡°My mother chose to turn a blind eye to my plight. I begged her to take me away from the Swans, but she said it would be fine after this period of time. She said it would be fine after Eden had vented his anger and thought things through, so she told me to endure it. It was then that I realized that my mother wasn¡¯t only cruel to Jeanne but also to anyone who threatened her interests.¡±

    ¡°Jasmine, are you done with your nonsense?¡± Jenifer shouted at her frantically.

    Jasmine sneered and said, ¡± No. You¡¯ve done many crimes. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to tell them all today.¡±

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 775

    <h4>Chapter 775: Jenifer Exposed, Utterly Humiliated</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Jasmine!¡± Jenifer screamed.

    Jasmine refused to listen to her anymore.

    It turned out it was so satisfying to tell everyone everything.

    She thought that she would have to live under her mother¡¯s oppression for the rest of her life. However, little did she expect that one day, she would be able to resist and expose her mother.

    She continued, ¡°When my grandfather and father passed away, my mother began to worry that Jeanne would take over Lawrence Enterprise, so she teamed up with Eden to try and take it away from Jeanne, so she teamed up with Eden to take thepany away from Jeanne. Eden actually hated Jeanne as well. Back then, Jeanne almost destroyed the image of a good man that Eden had built for him over the years because she wanted to seek justice for herself, so he cruelly abandoned Jeanne, thinking that it would serve as a lesson for her. However, he didn¡¯t expect Jeanne to return seven yearster and make him suffer all over again. Not only that, but she even became his Fourth Uncle¡¯s wife. He had always been indignant and wanted Jeanne to submit to him. Unfortunately, Jeanne is out of his league now. Hence, Eden could only use all kinds of methods to frame her, and one of his methods was to work with my mother to get rid of her. Unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t as good as her and was kicked out of Lawrence Enterprise not long after he joined.¡±

    Eden clenched his fists as he watched the live stream video.

    He really wanted to kill that b*tch. He regretted letting b*tch live!

    ¡°Jasmine, are you saying that Eden and Jenifer have been plotting against Jeanne, trying to take away the Lawrence Enterprise¡¯s management rights from her? ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. My mother is just that crazy. No matter what her own daughter is going through or how Eden treats her, as long as it benefits her, she¡¯ll pretend she doesn¡¯t know anything and work with Eden wholeheartedly.¡± Jasmine sneered, ¡°Today, bying here to condemn Jeanne, my mother must be trying to frame Jeanne again. Don¡¯t ask me how I know, but my mother raised me since I was young. I know everything she did.¡±

    ¡°Jenifer is using Jeanne of instigating Joshua to rape Ms. Sanders.¡± A reporter quickly spoke up and told Jasmine what Jenifer wanted to do today.

    Jasmine¡¯s cold smile became even more obvious.

    She said, ¡°I knew it. My mother must be trying to frame Jeanne again.¡±

    ¡°So you think Jeanne didn¡¯t do it?¡±

    ¡°My mother, Joshua, and Jeanne do not get along well. Do you think Jeanne would be able to convince Joshua to do such a thing? At most, Joshua would be found out, and my mother would want to find a scapegoat. It could even be said that Eden was the instigator of this matter. Although Joshua is ambitious, he doesn¡¯t have the guts to harass Ms. Sanders unless Eden ordered him to do so. Joshua is very obedient to Eden.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that Eden, Jenifer, and Joshua were the ones behind this?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jasmine nodded with certainty.

    ¡°But you have no proof,¡± the reporter said bluntly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t participate in this matter, so I don¡¯t have any evidence. I just concluded this after having gone through so many things with them. Whether you believe it or not, that¡¯s up to you to decide.¡±

    ¡°Did you say Eden abused you?¡± a reporter suddenly asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jasmine nodded.

    At that point, there was no turning back.

    In fact, she did not expect Jeanne to help her in the end.

    Perhaps Eden would kill her when she returned, but at least, before she died, she told the whole truth.

    After being tortured by Eden for so many days and nights, she had long given up on him.

    It was good to be able to take revenge on him now. Then, she could rest in peace when she was dead.

    ¡°Do you have any proof?¡± the reporter asked.

    Jasmine looked at all the reporters before slowly lifting her shirt up.

    Under her shirt, there were horrible scars, whip marks, bruises, and all kinds of other things. It was a tragic sight.

    Everyone present was stunned.

    They did not expect to see all that under Jasmine¡¯s shirt.

    The reporter quickly said, ¡°Jasmine, you can sue him for domestic violence.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been locked up at home. How can I sue him?¡± Jasmine mocked.

    She had thought about it too. However, she knew very well that she could not seed.

    Even if she called the police, with Eden¡¯s current ability, it would be a waste of time for her to report it. Instead, she would suffer an even more severe beating.

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 776 - Jenifer Exposed, Utterly Humiliated

    <h4>Chapter 776: Jenifer Exposed, Utterly Humiliated</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°You can Sue him now!¡± the reporter said with righteous indignation.

    Jasmine hoped so, but she no longer had any hope for anyone or anything.

    After all, what else could she expect after being abandoned by her own mother?

    She just stood there at the press conference.

    Everyone¡¯s attention was on Jasmine until Jenifer started to go crazy again.

    She walked toward Jasmine and pped thetter across the face.

    Jasmine did not fight back or react. It was as if she was used to it.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that Eden abused you to this extent? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± After hitting Jasmine, Jenifer wailed.

    The acting had started again. For Jenifer to be able to continue acting at a time like that, Jeanne really admired her.

    ¡°Tell me. Would I be so cruel as to not take you away from the Swans? I thought that a divorce would hurt you, a woman, the most. Moreover, Eden had shown that he was well-mannered, so I never thought that he would treat you like this. He¡¯s worse than a beast! You should¡¯ve told me earlier instead of saying that you want to divorce Eden. I thought that you were just having a fight with him. I really didn¡¯t think Eden would be so cruel!¡±

    However, Jasmine was unmoved.

    She had no reaction to Jenifer¡¯s behavior.

    She said, ¡°Mom, stop acting. Not everyone here is a fool. All you¡¯re doing now is embarrassing yourself!¡±

    ¡°Jasmine, I know you¡¯ve been wronged. I¡¯ll take you to the police now and sue Eden for domestic violence¡­¡± While speaking, she dragged Jasmine along and was about to leave the scene.

    She wanted to take that opportunity to leave.

    Jeanne sneered at how Jenifer thought she could escape unscathed after causing all the trouble.

    As such, Jeanne walked up to Jenifer and blocked her from taking Jasmine away.

    Jenifer red at her.

    ¡°Mother, you¡¯ve used me of so many things. How can you just leave like that? The matter hasn¡¯t even been resolved yet. How can you leave just like that? How can we let down the tens of millions of citizens of Harken who are watching our live stream? By the way, you should know that the press conference is being broadcasted live on the inte,¡± Jeanne reminded Jenifer.

    Jenifer¡¯s face instantly turned pale.

    However, she tried hard to calm herself down and looked at Jeanne calmly.

    ¡°Come over.¡± Jeanne motioned for Jenifer to sit down.

    Jenifer gritted her teeth.

    Under Jeanne¡¯s threat, she had no choice but to sit down at the press conference.

    Jeanne softened her tone to Jasmine. ¡°You sit next to me.¡±

    With that, Jasmine sat down, and Jeanne sat beside them.

    She said, ¡°We¡¯ve taken so many of the country¡¯s public resources in front of the entire country. It¡¯s time for the Lawrences to make things clear to the public.

    ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Jenifer gritted her teeth.

    ¡°I won¡¯t say much about what you just said about how you¡¯ve been good to me since I was young and treated me like your biological daughter or how I¡¯ve been making things difficult for you. Jasmine has made it clear just now, and I¡¯m sure everyone understands what kind of person you really are,¡± Jeanne said nonchntly.

    Jenifer was seething with anger, but at that moment, she did not know how to refute it.

    Being used by her biological daughter, and with all the facts being the truth, she could not find a reason to refute it at all. She was afraid that the more she said, the more humiliated she would be.

    ¡°However, I still need to prove my innocence in front of everyone.¡± Jeanne said, ¡°So, was it me, or did someone else order Joshua to do what he did to Ms. Sanders?! Is this person Eden?¡±

    ¡°It was you! You were the one who deliberately set a trap for Joshua to kick him out of thepany!¡± Jenifer insisted.

    ¡°Mother, you have to think carefully. Although we¡¯re not in court, thew still applies. After all, you¡¯re speaking in front of the entire country. You have to be responsible for every word you say,¡± Jeanne threatened.

    Jenifer began to panic.

    ¡°By the way, it¡¯s also a crime to frame someone. ording to Harken¡¯sws, depending on the severity of the case, you can be sentenced to one to ten years in prison. If you want to spend the rest of your life in prison, you can continue to lie. Anyway, the innocent will know the truth, and I believe that the procuratorial authorities of Harken won¡¯t be so ipetent that they can¡¯t distinguish the truth.¡± Jeanne said calmly, but it still made one¡¯s hair stand on end.

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 777 - Jenifer Exposed, Utterly Humiliated

    <h4>Chapter 777: Jenifer Exposed, Utterly Humiliated</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Shocked, Jenifer red at Jeanne.

    She really did not to be counterattacked by that woman.

    If not for Jasmine, she would destroy Jeanne for being ungrateful to her and insist that Jeanne was the one who deliberately framed her. Then, that matter would definitely be rted to Jeanne.

    Yet, because her biological daughter, Jasmine, had used her of mistreating Jeanne in front of everyone and used Eden of being cruel and cold-blooded, everyone was now on Jeanne¡¯s side.

    The prosecutors would also take that into ount, and Jeanne would not have the motive tomit the crime. At the very least, even if Jeanne had the motive, she would not be able to convince Joshua to listen to her. They both did not get along, so Joshua would never follow Jeanne¡¯s orders.

    Despite that, Jenifer was smart as she immediately came up with a lot of ideas.

    However, Jeanne was also smart.

    She knew Jenifer had the brains, so she would definitely not allow her to leave. In order to protect herself, Jenifer would definitely have to tell the public everything.

    The stalematested for a few minutes until Jenifer said, ¡°It was Eden who instructed me to do this.¡±

    As soon as she said that, the crowd was in an uproar again.

    After all that had happened, it turned out Jenifer was lying all along.

    Jenifer said, ¡°Eden told me this was the only way to prevent Joshua from receiving a heavy punishment. As a mother, I couldn¡¯t just watch my son court his own death. So, I could only listen to Eden¡¯s arrangements. I didn¡¯t have a choice¡­¡±

    As she said that, she started crying pitifully again.

    However, no one at the scene sympathized with her. In fact, they even felt disgusted.

    On the live stream, people kept saying, ¡°This is too disgusting. I¡¯ve never seen anyone more disgusting than Jenifer.¡±

    ¡°She even used Jeanne of framing them. To think I was defending her just now.¡±

    ¡°Jeanne was wrongly used. How can there be such a vicious stepmother in this world?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a horrible human being!¡±

    ¡°Eden is a sc*m too. He chose to abandon Jeanne back then, and now that Jeanne is leading a good life, he¡¯s unhappy about it? He¡¯s simply a sc*mbag!¡±

    ¡°Fourth Master Swan, aren¡¯t you going toe andfort your wife? She¡¯s been bullied by your nephew.¡±

    On the screen, all of them had switched sides.

    The reporters were also furious.

    ¡°Jenifer, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re evil for framing Jeanne for your son?¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to kill two birds with one stone? On one hand, you want to reduce your son¡¯s crime, and on the other, you want to use the opportunity to take Lawrence Enterprise for yourself. You really did n it out well.¡±

    ¡°Jenifer, you almost tricked me. You should be an actress. You¡¯re so good at acting!¡±

    No matter how much Jenifer pretended to be guilty and pitiful, she could not get any pity from anyone.

    Jasmine looked on coldly as her mother was insulted.

    Finally, Jenifer had dug her own grave.

    However, Jasmine remained indifferent.

    The scene was a little chaotic until the police appeared.

    The moment the police appeared, Jenifer suddenly panicked.

    She watched as the police officers walked toward her and cuffed her hands. She asked, ¡°Why are you arresting me?¡±

    She was terrified.

    ¡°You¡¯re suspected of framing others and viting thews and regtions of Harken. You have toe to the police station with us for investigation.¡± The police officer made sure to enunciate his every word.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you everything. I said that it wasn¡¯t Jeanne but Eden. I¡¯ve said it, but why are you still arresting me?!¡± Jenifer was beyond blustered.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just this one. For inciting Jasmine to drug Eden, inciting Sam Zimmer to rape Jeanne, and so on, we need you for investigation.¡±

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t¡­¡± Jenifer kept refusing.

    Nevertheless, the police dragged her away with brute force.

    By then, Jenifer had gone mad. The moment she was dragged out of the door, she turned around and shouted at Jeanne, ¡°You set me up! You set me up!¡±

    Although Jenifer had admitted it, she was still taken away by the police, for admitting it would not help at all.

    After all, she still had a lot of incriminating evidence, and the police would surely sentence her.

    Jeanne was scheming against Jenifer just now to make thetter confess everything and clear her name.

    In the end, Jenifer was taken away by the police, and it was all part of Jeanne¡¯s scheme.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Jenifer screamed frantically.

    She probably did not expect to face such an oue.

    Even a long time after Jenifer left, her heart-wrenching cries from earlier were still echoing in the air.

    Jeanne looked back.

    With the matter over, she bowed respectfully to all the reporters in front of her. ¡°Thank you, everyone.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, can you share your thoughts on this matter?¡±

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, all these years, Jenifer has been targeting you and framing you. How did you get through it?¡±

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, Jenifer¡¯s true colors have been exposed, and she is now suffering the consequences. Do you have anything to say?¡±

    The reporters asked excitedly.

    However, Jeanne chose to ignore their questions.

    After all, there was nothing much to say. The reporters had a rich imagination anyway and woulde up with news that satisfied everyone.

    As she turned around to leave, she dragged Jasmine along.

    Jasmine was stunned, but she immediately followed Jeanne.

    The two of them walked out of the living room.

    Meanwhile, Nox was watching the show from the entrance of the conference room. It was a once-in-a-lifetime event, and fortunately, he did not miss it.

    When he saw Jeanne walking over, he said, ¡°Eden ran away.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    For domestic abuse and instigating others tomit crimes, Eden, of course, had to be punished by thew.

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 778 - Edenâ€™s Regret, A Tragic End

    <h4>Chapter 778: Eden¡¯s Regret, A Tragic End</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Eden never expected this.

    Everything he had done to set up and frame Jeanne hade back and bite him in the *ss instead.

    He had never thought that he would one day fall into that b*tch, Jasmine¡¯s hands.

    He watched the live stream and saw all kinds of vicious criticisms against him.

    The image he had once established as a good man, a good son and a good husband was all ruined today.

    His eyes were red, and he looked enraged.

    Although he had fallen into Jasmine¡¯s hands, in reality, he had fallen into Jeanne¡¯s hands.

    The moment he thought of Jeanne, how arrogant she was, and the pain he had suffered because of her¡­

    ¡°ng!¡± Eden¡¯s fist mmed hard on his desk.

    Even though he did not hold a high position in the Swans¡¯ subsidiarypany, he still had his own office.

    Such a loud noise was sure to startle the people outside, and everyone knew why he lost his temper.

    Other than the live broadcast, all the major websites had begun to spread the news of Jenifer being utterly humiliated at the press conference today and how she tore apart Eden¡¯s nice-person facade.

    Eden had instantly turned from a good man to a sc*mbag. He had fallen from grace!

    He clenched his fists tightly, and his body was trembling non-stop.

    Suddenly, the phone that he had thrown on the ground rang.

    Eden took a look at the screen that he had smashed to pieces.

    Seeing that it was Michael calling, he picked it up, and because the touch screen was broken, it took him a long time to answer.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you picking up the phone?¡± Michael sounded a little unhappy.

    ¡°Will picking up the phone change anything?¡±

    ¡°Eden, do you know what you¡¯re facing right now?¡± Michael asked.

    Eden sneered, ¡°What am I facing?! I just sentenced myself to death, didn¡¯t I? Michael, if you hadn¡¯t incited me to order Joshua around, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this!¡±

    ¡°No, you would sooner orter.¡± Michael gave him a definite answer.

    Eden¡¯s expression darkened.

    ¡°Because you can¡¯t bear to see Jeanne live a good life, and you can¡¯t win against her.¡±

    ¡°Are you still going to make sarcastic remarks now?!¡± Eden gritted his teeth.

    ¡°I was trying to save you,¡± Michael said bluntly.

    ¡°Will you still save me? I¡¯ve lost my reputation and everything. Besides, I¡¯m no use to you anymore, so why would you still help me?¡± Eden mocked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not as cold-blooded as you think.¡±

    Eden clutched his phone tightly, his entire body trembling.

    He thought that at that point, there was no way Michael would care about him anymore.

    However, he had to admit that he hoped Michael could save him. Otherwise, his life would be ruined.

    It was all destroyed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get Jake to pick you up and send you out of Harken first to lie low for a while,¡± Michael said bluntly.

    ¡°What? You want me to leave?¡± Eden was furious.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, are you nning to stay here and wait to go to prison?¡± Michael asked him.

    ¡°If I leave, I¡¯ll have nothing!¡± Eden roared.

    Everything he had as a Swan would be gone, and he refused to ept that.

    He was also unwilling to ept that Jeanne could live such a good life!

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t leave, you¡¯ll have nothing.¡± Michael was calmer than Eden, so he analyzed the situation for him. ¡°You will go to jail. Let¡¯s not talk about whether there¡¯s evidence to prove that you did instruct Joshua to rape Quinn, but the fact that you abused Jasmine is true. Not only did you abuse her, but you even ordered someone to rape her. Think about it. ording to thews of Harken, what kind of sentence will you be sentenced to? I¡¯m guessing it¡¯ll be at least ten years that you¡¯ll be in jail. Then, what do you think is waiting for you after you¡¯re released?¡±

    Eden¡¯s entire body was trembling.

    He still wanted to torture Jasmine for cheating on him and for making him give up on Jeanne back then.

    He had never thought that Jasmine would one day be the culprit behind his fall!

    He had never taken this woman seriously, so it caught him off guard when Jeanne used Jasmine.

    He really wanted to strangle Jasmine right now!

    ¡°Think about it. The police wille to you in less than half an hour. If you want to leave, now is your best chance. I¡¯ll get Jake to send you out of Harken safely. If you don¡¯t leave, you have to be mentally prepared for the legal punishments that will follow.¡± Michael looked a little helpless. ¡°As your friend, this is the best I can do for you, but it¡¯s your choice.¡±

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 779 - 9: Edenâ€™s Regret, A Tragic End

    <h4>Chapter 779: Eden¡¯s Regret, A Tragic End</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    After that, Michael was about to hang up the phone.

    He did not force Eden. Instead, he just analyzed the pros and cons for Eden to make his own choice.

    The most impressive thing about Michael was that he would not say much, but others would do as he said.

    Sure enough, Edenpromised in the next second. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±

    If he did not leave, Jeanne would definitely kill him.

    Now that his reputation was ruined and everyone in Harken wanted to beat him up, there was no way he could make aeback. If he did not leave, he would only bring disgrace to himself by staying in Harken. As the Eldest Young Master Swan, who was used to being praised by the world, he could not stand being humiliated like that.

    All he could do was leave.

    ¡°Don¡¯t pack anything. Go downstairs immediately. Jake is waiting for you downstairs.¡± Michael instructed him, ¡°I¡¯ll get Jake to send you out of Harken and go overseas with you. Once you¡¯ve settled down, I¡¯ll find a way to make sure you¡¯ll have afortable life. However, don¡¯t contact any of your family members for the time being. Anyone could betray you. Before you¡¯re safe, don¡¯t let anyone know your whereabouts. Otherwise, all our previous efforts will be in vain.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°I can only help you that much.¡± Michael hung up the phone after he said that.

    After hanging up the phone, the coldness in Michael¡¯s eyes became more obvious.

    ¡®Don¡¯t me me for being ruthless. After all, natural selection ruled.¡¯

    Eden¡¯s skills were inferior, so he deserved to end up like that.

    As for him, it was just to protect himself.

    ¡­

    Jeanne and Jasmine followed Nox and walked out of Lawrence Enterprise.

    The three of them got into a car.

    Nox had just said that Eden had run away.

    When the police went to arrest him, he suddenly disappeared without a trace.

    Jeanne did not expect Eden to leave.

    Based on her understanding of Eden, he probably could not bear to leave the Swans, who had such a huge family business. Even if he chose to run away to avoid going to jail, he would not make a decision immediately.

    Was there someone else secretly instigating Eden to do so? Was that person Michael?

    Her eyes narrowed as she wondered if she could take that opportunity to get some dirt on Michael!

    In fact, in the video Miles sent her, Jake¡¯s split-second image was enough to conclude that Michael had something to do with the matter. However, in the eyes of thew, it could not be used as effective evidence against Michael.

    She gritted her teeth, picked up the phone, and dialed a number. ¡°Miles.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡±

    ¡°Has Jake made any moves?¡±

    ¡°He should¡¯ve noticed that I¡¯ve been following him,¡± Miles said bluntly.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes turned cold.

    ¡°That¡¯s why hepletely avoided my sight today. I don¡¯t know where he has gone, but it¡¯s obvious that he went to do something important. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have shaken me off,¡± Miles replied.

    ¡°Alright. I got it.¡±

    With that, Jeanne hung up.

    It turned out Michael was the one secretly manipting the whole thing.

    Now, she was almost certain that Eden had been taken away by Jake.

    However, where to? To help Eden leave Harken?

    ¡®No.¡¯ Jeanne felt a chill down her spine.

    Michael would not be so kind as to help Eden after he had failed. He was just afraid that Eden would expose him, so he wants to kill Eden to silence him!

    Eden was still in Michael¡¯s trap and was oblivious to it.

    Hence, she gritted her teeth and gave Eden a call.

    It was clear that the other party had turned off their phone.

    At that moment, it urred to Jeanne that Eden might not know that he would one day be killed in his best friend¡¯s hands, just like how he never thought that he would one day be destroyed by the seemingly useless Jasmine.

    Jeanne was trying to calm herself down and think about how to find Eden and how to expose Michael¡¯s true colors.

    ¡°Do you want to inform Edward?¡± Nox asked as he looked at Jeanne.

    They had left the Lawrence Enterprise to find Eden.

    However, they were driving somewhat aimlessly.

    Even though Nox had informed his subordinates to search for Eden, it was still like looking for a needle in a haystack. It was not easy to find someone who had deliberately gone into hiding.

    ¡°No need. He has important things to do. Besides, he has done his best by giving you to me.¡± Jeanne did not want to disturb Edward.

    When she left that morning, Edward said that he had an appointment at 10 a.m., and she knew that matter was important.

    Nox nced at Jeanne.

    Sometimes, he really did not know if that couple was really thinking for each other or if they were deliberately giving each other some leeway.

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 780 - Edenâ€™s Regret, A Tragic End

    <h4>Chapter 780: Eden¡¯s Regret, A Tragic End</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    He chose not to know anything and just do what he was told.

    Jeanne remained silent for a few seconds before she picked up her phone and dialed a number. ¡°Ms. Sanders.¡±

    ¡°I watched your live stream today. You tore the whole thing up beautifully.¡± Quinn did not hide her praise.

    ¡°Eden ran away,¡± Jeanne went straight to the point.

    Quinn was a little stunned.

    ¡°Eden is definitely involved in this. Eden must¡¯ve ordered Joshua to do what he did to you, considering he suddenly ran away and disappeared before the police could arrest him.¡±

    ¡°You want me to use the Sanders¡¯s power to capture him?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not only rted to the harm they did to you but to the person who is disloyal to the Sanders.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean the person you warned me aboutst night?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jeanne nodded.

    Quinn was still smart and immediately understood what Jeanne meant.

    ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± Quinn hung up the phone immediately.

    Jeanne also put down her phone.

    Nox turned to look at Jeanne again. He was driving the car, wandering on the streets. He said, ¡°You¡¯d rather ask the Sanders than Edward for help?¡±

    ¡°This matter concerns the Sanders¡¯ interests. They should do something about it.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Nox smiled. ¡°I thought you trusted the Sanders more.¡±

    Jeanne looked at Nox and did not answer.

    Nox could only smile quietly.

    The car was still on the streets of South Hampton City, and Nox¡¯s subordinates still did not have any news of Eden.

    After all, it was indeed very difficult to find someone who was in hiding and even had counter-reconnaissance abilities.

    Of course, the one with counter-reconnaissance capabilities was not Eden but Jake.

    When Miles told her about Jake, Jeanne had requested Kingsley to help her investigate him. Hence, she knew that although the person was over 40 years old, he was still one of the best in the Special Forces in all aspects. It was a piece of cake for him to fool some of the City Police.

    In the quiet car, Jeanne¡¯s phone suddenly rang.

    She nced at the caller ID. ¡°Ms. Sanders.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve asked my father tounch a city-wide siege operation and mobilize all the armed forces of Harken. As long as he hasn¡¯t left South Hampton City, we¡¯ll definitely be able to capture him.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for your good news.¡±

    With that, she hung up the phone.

    Jeanne was a little worried.

    If it were only Eden, it would be easy. However, if it was Michael, things would not be so simple.

    Michael should know everything about how the Sanders operate. Therefore, he had probably nned out all of Eden¡¯s routes beforehand.

    He might even kill Eden on the spot.

    To Michael, all he wanted was Eden¡¯s body.

    In fact, the best way now was not to look for Eden so openly. That would only bring forward Michael¡¯s n to kill Eden.

    Although she managed to think of it, she still chose that method because Eden¡¯s life was not important to her at all.

    Her main goal now was to get something on Michael, and she was betting that Michael would not be able to hold back.

    If he could not hold himself back, he would do something he was not confident in.

    The car was still driving on the street aimlessly.

    At that moment, South Hampton City was already filled with armed forces, and the number of people mobilized was more than they had imagined.

    Nox looked at the people around her and could not help butugh. ¡°Jeanne, you¡¯re more capable than I thought. You really got the Sanders to help you with such a big thing.¡±

    ¡°As I said, it¡¯s because it¡¯s rted to the Sanders¡¯s interests. That¡¯s why they¡¯re mobilizing their forces. It has nothing to do with me.

    ¡°No.¡± Nox smiled, ¡°You¡¯re more powerful than we thought.

    Jeanne did not deny it because they knew everything.

    ¡­

    A day passed, and the street lights were lit.

    However, there was no news from the Sanders or from Nox¡¯s men.

    Eden could not have disappeared into thin air! Or¡­ he was already dead.

    Jeanne felt that the possibility of him being dead was very high.

    After all, the Sanders had sealed off all exits, so there was no way Eden could have left unless he was dead in South Hampton City.

    She would not be surprised if the Sanders found a corpse in the end.

    In fact, Jeanne had given up.

    After all, she had never been confident about Michael.

    If he could toy with the Sanders, he could also avoid her and Edward¡¯s sights. This person was not simple.

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 781 - Edenâ€™s Regret, A Tragic End

    <h4>Chapter 781: Eden¡¯s Regret, A Tragic End</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    The fact that he could think of how to protect himself at the first moment when something happened, that calmness and strong thinking ability was beyond ordinary people.

    One day, Monica would fall into Michael¡¯s hands.

    Jeanne turned to Nox. ¡°Let¡¯s head back.¡±

    ¡°Are you giving up?¡± Nox asked.

    ¡°He should be dead,¡± Jeanne said bluntly.

    Moreover, she said it so calmly and peacefully. It was as if she was saying it was gettingte and that it was time to home for dinner.

    On the other hand, Jasmine, who had been sitting next to Jeanne, jerked.

    Jeanne noticed it, so she turned her head and nced at Jasmine.

    Jasmine asked, ¡°Is Eden dead?¡±

    ¡°Still can¡¯t bear to give up on him?¡± Jeanne¡¯s tone was neither warm nor cold.

    ¡°I¡¯ve long given up on him. I just didn¡¯t think that he would die so quickly,¡± Jasmine said bluntly.

    Jeanne did not say much as she did not like Jasmine either. She only helped Jasmine today because they happened to share the same interests.

    She did not need to be grateful for Jasmine¡¯s gesture of helping her.

    With that, she asked Jasmine, ¡°Where do you want to go now?¡±

    She was going to send Jasmine away.

    After getting what they both wanted, it was only normal for them to go their separate ways.

    The greatest mercy she could give Jasmine was to never see each other again.

    As for how Jasmine was going to survive after losing everything, that was for her to figure out.

    ¡°Send me to the police station,¡± Jasmine said.

    She wanted to see Jenifer.

    Jeanne did not say anything and told Nox to drive to the police station.

    On the way there, Jeanne¡¯s phone rang.

    She lowered her head to take a look, and her eyes paused for a moment.

    Having noticed Qiao Mo¡¯s strange behavior, Nox narrowed his eyes.

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    At that moment, an unknown number was calling her, and it made her suspicious.

    Hence, she calmed herself down and answered the call.

    Eden¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone. He said, ¡°Jeanne, I heard you¡¯ve mobilized all the Sanders¡¯ armed forces to arrest me.¡±

    ¡°Where are you?¡± Jeanne tightened her grip on her phone.

    Beside her, Jasmine reacted to it as well.

    Nox¡¯s attention was also focused on Jeanne.

    ¡°Where am I? I¡¯m about to leave Harken and get away with it. Before I leave, I just want to tell you, don¡¯t even think about catching me! Did you think that by ruining my reputation and having Jasmine¡¯s family expose me, my life would be over? This is not thest of him. I¡¯m going overseas toy low for now, but I¡¯lle back one day. I¡¯lle back to kill you one day!¡±

    ¡°Do you know you¡¯re about to die?!¡± Jeanne said fiercely.

    She was angry at Eden¡¯s stupidity.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to die? Ha!¡± Eden sneered. ¡°I¡¯m about to leave Harken¡¯s borders. Who woulde to kill me?! You probably can¡¯t think of how I¡¯ll leave, right? Do you think I can¡¯t leave just because you¡¯ve blocked all the roads and stopped all nes, trains, and cars? What a joke!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll remind you for thest time. You¡¯d better return to South Hampton City right now, or you¡¯ll definitely die!¡± Jeanne enunciated each word clearly, not threatening him.

    ¡°Come back? What nonsense are you talking about? If I didn¡¯t anticipate that you would capture me today, you would¡¯ve caught and killed me. Do you think I¡¯de back to wait for you to send me to prison?¡± Eden had a smug look on his face as he said, ¡°I¡¯m calling you to tell you that I¡¯ll be free soon. I¡¯ll leave Harken and be a free man! Don¡¯t even think about killing me or sending me to jail!¡±

    ¡°Eden, is Michael helping you to leave?¡± It was Eden¡¯s own problem that he was stupid and wanted to court his own death.

    The only reason why she wanted to arrest him was to get evidence against Michael.

    At that moment, she also turned on her phone¡¯s recording mode.

    ¡°What are you trying to get out of me?¡± Eden sneered.

    Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    She hoped Eden would be stupid instead of trying to be a smarty-pants.

    ¡°Michael wants to kill you,¡± Jeanne said bluntly.

    ¡°Heh! Are you trying to scheme against me again?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± Jeanne tried to calm herself down. ¡°Michael has gotten someone to take you away so that he can kill you to protect himself, yet you think that he¡¯s helping you. Think about it. Why is he helping you? Is it really because of your friendship? Let me ask you this. If something happened to Michael, would you risk breaking thew to help him?¡±

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 782

    <h4>Chapter 782: Eden¡¯s Regret, A Tragic End</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Eden tightened his grip on his phone.

    ¡°You won¡¯t!¡± Jeanne said clearly, ¡°And if you wouldn¡¯t do it for him, why would Michael do it? He¡¯s just afraid you¡¯ll rat him out. That¡¯s why he¡¯s sending you away. However, sending you away isn¡¯t the best way to protect him, but killing you is.¡±

    Eden¡¯s expression changed.

    Then, he turned to look at Jake, who was beside him.

    They were already on the ship to smuggle them out of the country.

    Their goal had always been clear. From the moment Michael told him to leave, their route had been perfectly nned out.

    Jake drove him directly to a port in South Hampton City. At that time, the armed forces in South Hampton City had not been mobilized yet, so their journey would be smooth.

    When they arrived at the sea, they took a speedboat that had been prepared beforehand and headed all the way to South Hampton City¡¯s port. Only at that time were the armed forces mobilized, and the first thing they paid attention to was the traffic on the road instead of the sea. Hence, they could still make their move to escape.

    In the afternoon, when the Sanders¡¯s armed forces began to pay attention to the sea, they had already boarded the ship to leave Harken. Now, that ship was about to leave Harken.

    Once they left the borders, none of Harkens¡¯ armed forces could do anything to him, and he would be safe.

    However, Eden¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    He had to admit that everything was going so smoothly that he found it unbelievable.

    It was as if the route had been nned out a long time ago, and it was not something that had been decided in the spur of the moment.

    Ast-minute n would not be so perfect.

    They even nned the ship that arrived in Harken to the minute.

    One had to know that ships were different from cars, trucks, and nes. There was no schedule for ships, and it would onlye once in a while.

    There was no way it was such a coincidence.

    At that thought, Eden started to feel apprehensive.

    He could not help but look at Jake.

    Michael said that Jake would go overseas with him to ensure his safety, but at that moment, he suddenly felt that this person¡­

    His wariness naturally made Jake suspicious, so Jake approached him.

    Eden¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but he forced himself to calm down. ¡°Stay away from me.¡±

    Jake looked at Eden coldly with a stiff face.

    Then, Eden took his phone and was about to walk to the side.

    He had just lifted his foot when Jake suddenly grabbed his arm and shackled him.

    As Eden was about to speak, Jake raised his hand and smacked the phone away from Eden¡¯s hand. The phone fell straight into the sea.

    Eden was clearly a little frightened at that moment.

    He looked at Jake, and the fear he had been suppressing began to ovee him.

    If not for Jeanne¡¯s reminder, he would not have even thought about why Michael had sent him away.

    Hence, he pretended to be calm and said, ¡°What are you doing? Now that you¡¯ve dropped your phone in the sea, how are we going to contact Michael and my family in the future? We¡¯re penniless now. Do you want us to starve to death overseas?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to contact Mr. Ross or your family. You won¡¯t starve to death.¡± Jake¡¯s cold voice sounded exceptionally terrifying under the dark sky.

    The two of them were on the deck of the ship.

    Jake had just taken out his phone to report to Michael that they were about to leave Harken.

    Eden had left his phone in his office when he left.

    There was a GPS tracker on his cell phone, and he knew that his location would be exposed if his cell phone was monitored. That was why he did not bring it with him.

    Moreover, he really did trust Michael too much. He believed that Michael was sincerely helping him.

    He thought that since Jake was apanying him overseas, Jake would definitely have a way to contact others until just a moment ago.

    After Jake called Michael, Eden could not help but use Jake¡¯s phone to call Jeanne to show off.

    He had heard Michael telling Jake on the other end of the phone that the Sanders had mobilized all their forces to arrest him today. He wanted to provoke Jeanne and let her know that he was now atrge and that she could not arrest him. Even if he was in a sorry state now, he had escaped that cmity!

    Jake did not refuse and passed him the phone.

    Eden thought that he could call Jeanne to show off that she had failed to catch him despite all her efforts.

    However, unexpectedly, he made a fool of himself again.

    The first thing that came to Jeanne¡¯s mind was that Michael wanted to silence him, and he would not know it until he died.

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 783

    <h4>Chapter 783: Eden¡¯s Regret, A Tragic End</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Yet, he was smug about it.

    His entire body was filled with fear as he looked at Jake, who was approaching him and looked like he was about to murder someone!

    ¡°What are you trying to do?!¡± Eden was on high alert as he kept retreating.

    ¡°Mr. Ross said we can start after you¡¯re done with the call,¡± Jake said bluntly.

    Eden was stunned.

    That meant Michael had deliberately arranged for him to make that call.

    ¡°The purpose is to get the Sanders to withdraw their armed forces. After all, if they investigate it, they might trace it back to Mr. Ross. Once they know that you¡¯ve escaped and might even die in the next second, the Sanders won¡¯t waste their resources to look for you anymore, and Mr. Ross won¡¯t have to constantly guard against the Sanders¡¯s power anymore.¡± Jake made it clear to Eden.

    Eden stared at Jake.

    By then, he was lost for words.

    He nced at the turbulent waves on the sea and could not believe that he would die in Michael¡¯s hands.

    He did not expect Michael to be so cruel as to kill him to protect himself.

    He could not die like that.

    No. He did not want to die.

    With that, he looked at Jake and quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯ll give you whatever you want! There are only the two of us now anyway, and Michael won¡¯t know if you killed me or not. Once you send me overseas and I¡¯ve contacted my family, I¡¯ll give you whatever you want.¡±

    Jake sneered.

    He was Michael¡¯s loyal man, so how could a few words make him betray Michael?

    He walked over and grabbed Eden¡¯s neck with his thick hands.

    Eden was so scared that his entire body started trembling, and he felt a chill down his spine.

    Then, Eden begged for mercy. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯ll give you anything you want. Please don¡¯t kill me. Please don¡¯t kill me.¡±

    Nevertheless, Jake was unmoved, and the killing intent on his face was obvious.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me. Please don¡¯t kill me, ¡± Eden could feel the pain in his neck.

    At that moment, breathing became so difficult that he could not even speak.

    Truth be told, he did not expect that his life would end like that.

    He was always the center of attention.

    From the moment he was born, everyone would treat him with respect and shower him withpliments. On top of that, he had always lived under the spotlight.

    For all his life, he could have lived such a wonderful life¡­

    ¡®No,¡¯ Eden said to himself.

    His life could not end like that. He could not lose such a perfect life.

    He had yet to inherit the Swans¡¯ assets. He had yet to enjoy the feeling of being on top. He had yet to make Jeanne submit to him.

    At thest moment, Jeanne¡¯s figure appeared in his mind.

    Suddenly, he recalled the first time he met Jeanne. That time, she was kneeling on the ground, her face covered in tears.

    He seemed to remember that it was his Fourth Uncle who had told him to take care of the girl kneeling on the ground.

    The memories came flooding into his mind¡­

    He also recalled that his Fourth Uncle only treated him differently from the others after he started to be friends with Jeanne.

    His Fourth Uncle would intentionally or unintentionally teach him many of the business world¡¯s strategies, and his Fourth Uncle always gave him many opportunities to gain experience in the business world. His Fourth Uncle really treated and nurtured him as the heir, and that was how he became the poster child!

    Ha!

    It turned out that from the very beginning, his Fourth Uncle wanted to give Eden everything because his Fourth Uncle loved Jeanne and he wanted to give her everything.

    Edward gave it to Eden to give to Jeanne!

    Eden suddenlyughed out loud.

    He did not know if only before one¡¯s death would one see the truth in many things or if only before one¡¯s death would one regret everything.

    Anyway, he regretted it. He regretted that his life had been wasted on himself.

    He had such a good life, yet he ruined it for himself! He was the one who killed himself!

    ¡­

    Jake only threw Eden into the sea after confirming that thetter was no longer breathing.

    He was from the Special Forces, but after he retired, he had been working for the Rosses. At first, he was a follower of Michael¡¯s father, and after Michael¡¯s father died, he naturally became loyal to Michael.

    He watched as Eden¡¯s body was washed away by the sea, with no emotion on his cold face.

    To him, killing people was as easy as eating.

    However, just as he turned around to leave, his eyes narrowed.

    Before he could even react, a gun with a silencer was aimed at his head and shot him to death.

    Jake did not even have time to think or resist before he was also thrown into the sea.

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 784

    <h4>Chapter 784: Eden¡¯s Regret, A Tragic End</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    In fact, it was a no-brainer. Jake¡¯s death was just Michael trying to silence him.

    He killed Eden because he was afraid that Eden would testify against him. On the other hand, he killed Jake because Jake¡¯s actions had been exposed, so Jake was no longer of any use to him.

    Only death awaited those who were a threat or useless to him.

    In the darkness, a man said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Ross.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s settled.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    With that, Michael hung up.

    After hanging up, he took out the SIM card from his phone and destroyed it.

    Just like how he had destroyed that SIM card, Eden and Jake¡¯s corpses were nowhere to be found.

    ¡­

    Under the night sky of South Hampton City, Jeanne looked at her phone, and only endless silence greeted her.

    In the end, even until the moment of Eden¡¯s death, she did not get any useful information from him.

    It made her wonder if Eden had any regrets when he died. Did he regret everything he had done in his life or regret that he was the author of his own demise?

    She believed he probably did regret it, but unfortunately, he was dead. There was no use in regretting.

    God was still fair. Those who were good would be rewarded, and those who were evil would be punished.

    Eden only had himself to me for his fate and did not deserve any sympathy.

    Hence, Jeanne¡¯s sadness onlysted for a few minutes as it was not worth it to be sad for a person like that.

    She just felt a little sad.

    She almost had it in her hands, but it slipped away.

    With that, she quietly adjusted her emotions and looked up at the police station in front of her.

    Nox had already driven them there.

    However, Jasmine did not get out of the car.

    ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± Jeanne reminded her.

    Jasmine held back and looked at Jeanne. ¡°Is Eden really dead?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡± Jeanne was very certain.

    Suddenly, Jasmineughed coldly and said, ¡°He¡¯s finally dead.¡±

    Jeanne had no idea what Jasmine was up to. However, she knew very well that she had no time to waste on Jasmine.

    She said, ¡°If you want to celebrate, get out of the car and celebrate by yourself. I¡¯m very busy.¡±

    Jasmine looked at Jeanne and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you unhappy? He treated you so badly back then. Aren¡¯t you happy that he ended up like this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an expected result, so I¡¯m not surprised, and there¡¯s nothing to be happy about.¡±

    ¡°It turns out that you¡¯re much stronger than I thought. I once wanted to kill you, but I overestimated myself,¡± Jasmine said faintly.

    Jeanne did not react to thatment.

    She had been busy the whole day, tormented by Eden¡¯s matter, so she was tired.

    She said, ¡°Get out of the car!¡±

    Jasmine nced at Jeanne again. When she opened the car door, she suddenly asked, ¡°Have you ever liked Eden?¡±

    Jeanne frowned.

    ¡°You like him because he got close to you and made you feel loved when your mother died, right?¡± Jasmine asked Jeanne.

    However, Jeanne no longer wanted to dwell on the past because she did not think it was worth it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve really liked Eden.¡± Jasmine said, ¡°Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have kept your distance from Eden or prevented Eden from even touching you.¡±

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    She could not deny that she really did not like Eden getting close to her.

    She could y with him and was very happy to do many things with him, but she just did not like Eden getting close to her.

    She had always thought that it was because she believed that they would only have sex after marriage.

    Yet, when she was 18 years old, she slept with Edward. Although it was for revenge, she still got close to another man.

    Now, she no longer knew if she had liked Eden back then.

    Did she really like Eden?

    That was because her feelings were no longer with Eden, and she hadpletely forgotten what it felt like to be with Eden.

    She turned to look at Jasmine. ¡°What happened in the past is no longer important to me.¡±

    ¡°Eden liked you,¡± Jasmine said.

    Jeanne narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°Eden had liked you from the beginning. He just couldn¡¯t let go of his ego to please you,¡± Jasmine said calmly.

    She did not expect she would be so calm after admitting that Eden had always liked Jeanne.

    In the past, she would not let herself think about it. She had been deceiving herself and making herself believe that Eden loved her.

    It was probably because she was really hurt that she felt so relieved.

    Jasmine said, ¡°No matter what, thank you for saving me from Eden. So long, Jeanne.¡±

    ¡®So long.¡¯

    That was probably the best ending for Jasmine, and letting go was all for the best.

    Jeanne watched as the car door closed.

    The Lawrences¡¯ drama today would definitely go down in history.

    Joshua was suspected of sexually assaulting the second princess of the Sanders. Not only would he be charged with attempted rape, but he would also be charged with assaulting an important figure in the country. Hence, he would be sentenced to life imprisonment or at least ten years in jail. His life was over.

    As for Jenifer, she was suspected of instigating others tomit crimes, rape, cover-up, and so on. Hence, she would be sentenced to at least five years in jail. When she was released after five years, everything would have changed, and she would not be able to cause any trouble. Coupled with Joshua¡¯s imprisonment and Jasmine¡¯s betrayal, Jenifer¡¯s spirit waspletely defeated, and she would never be able to get back on her feet again.

    The Lawrences¡¯ cruelty would end here!

    Nox drove away from the police station and sent Jeanne back to the Swan family¡¯s manor.

    He had been observing Jeanne from the start to the end and realized that she was frighteningly cold.

    He could not believe that she could be so indifferent toward Eden¡¯s death and Jasmine¡¯s tragedy.

    He even wondered if she would react the same should anything happen to Edward¡­

    Suddenly, Nox narrowed his eyes, and Jeanne, who was sitting in the back seat, had also noticed something amiss.

    ¡°Get down!¡± Nox shouted.

    At the same time, countless gunshots sounded from their car, and a car came straight at them.

    Without thinking twice, Nox turned the steering wheel sharply and hit the guardrails at maximum speed.

    At that moment, the streets of South Hampton City were filled with loud and terrifying sounds that echoed in the air!

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 785 - Monica and Michaelâ€™s Conflict Breaks Out

    <h4>Chapter 785: Monica and Michael¡¯s Conflict Breaks Out</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    The streets of South Hampton City echoed with a burst of ear-piercing noises.

    The two people in the car were temporarily unconscious because of the sudden impact.

    While they were in a daze, someone smashed the car window, which shattered into pieces on the ground.

    Nox tried his best to open his eyes.

    His face was covered in blood.

    As soon as he moved his body, the airbag burst and trapped him in the driver¡¯s seat, rendering him immobile.

    However, he stretched his hand out. With thest of his consciousness, she reached out to pull the person behind her.

    Just as his hand touched the other party¡¯s arm, he heard a click.

    Nox felt like his wrist was broken, and it hurt so bad that it was numb.

    At that moment, there was no strength left in his wrist, and he could only watch as Jeanne was dragged away from the car window.

    The car window was covered in debris, and Jeanne, who was covered in blood, bled even more.

    Nox¡¯s eyes were red.

    He tried to call out to Jeanne, but he could not. All he could do was watch Jeanne getting taken away right in front of his eyes.

    As for himself, he fainted in the car.

    The moment he fainted, he was thinking about how he was going to answer to Edward.

    Should he¡­ apologize to Edward with his life?

    ¡­

    When Nox opened his eyes, everything before him was unfamiliar.

    He looked at his surroundings.

    In his mind, he was also trying to figure out why he was there and what had happened to him.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± A familiar male voice sounded in his ear.

    Nox turned his head and looked at Finn.

    Finn said, ¡°Car ident, concussion, no injuries to internal organs, and all your limbs are fine.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Jeanne?¡± Nox asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Finn replied.

    Nox¡¯s expression was extremely ugly.

    ¡°When we arrived, you were the only one who fainted in the car, and Jeanne was no longer there. Fourth Master has gone to look for her, so you can rest easy and recuperate,¡± Finn exined briefly.

    ¡°Do you know who took Jeanne away?¡± Nox asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Finn said bluntly.

    ¡°Is there any news from Edward?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask.¡±

    Nox struggled to get up.

    Finn pressed him down on the bed and said, ¡°You should rest first. Fourth Master will inform us if he has any news. If you call him now, you¡¯ll only be causing him more trouble.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t f*cking believe something happened to Jeanne while she was by my side!¡± Nox suddenly lost his temper.

    Finn understood him.

    Since young, Nox was taught to protect Edward and follow Edward¡¯s orders. Even his own life belonged to Edward.

    Yet now, Edward had handed Jeanne over to Nox, but something happened to her while she was by his side.

    Regarding Jeanne¡­ They all knew she was not who they thought she was, but they did not know whether she was a friend or foe.

    Moreover, they were not sure whether her ident was a good or bad thing for them.

    Since Edward had handed Jeanne over to Nox, Nox had a mission to protect Jeanne with his life.

    However, Nox did not manage to protect her. Instead, he watched Jeanne getting taken away from him.

    Nox was on the brink of breaking down.

    Finn looked at him and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send a message to Fourth Master to ask about Jeanne.¡±

    Nox said nothing.

    A while after Finn sent the message, Edward called, and Finn answered, ¡°Fourth Master.¡±

    ¡°How is Nox?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s been unconscious for a day, but he¡¯s awake and in a good state of mind now. I think it¡¯s just a minor concussion. He¡¯ll be fine after a few days of rest.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.

    ¡°How are things on your end?¡±

    ¡°Tell Nox to get some good rest. I will inform you if I need anything.¡±

    After that, Edward hung up.

    Finn put down his phone. ¡°Fourth Master said he will inform us if he needs us. He wants you to recuperate in peace.

    ¡°How the hell can I recuperate in peace?¡± Nox was irritated.

    From a young age, he had heard the phrase, ¡°If there is any danger, you must rush in front of Edward.¡±

    Even if he had to die, he would die in front of Edward.

    Yet now, Edward was looking for Jeanne alone, while he was sleeping in the hospital.

    ¡°Nox.¡± Finn said, ¡°You once said that the three of us are like brothers.¡±

    Nox suppressed his emotions.

    ¡°We were born to protect Edward, but that doesn¡¯t mean that we can¡¯t have feelings for each other,¡± Finn repeated what Nox had once said.

    Even though men rarely got emotional, he had to say that Nox¡¯s words at that time warmed his heart.

    He said, ¡°I¡¯m sure Fourth Master doesn¡¯t want to see any of us dead because of him.¡±

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 786 - Monica and Michaelâ€™s Conflict Breaks Out

    <h4>Chapter 786: Monica and Michael¡¯s Conflict Breaks Out</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Nox knew that Edward would not me him.

    However, he felt bad that he had failed to fulfill his duty.

    ¡°No one expected you and Jeanne to get in an identst night. No one, including Fourth Master, expected that someone would make such a bold move on you when the Sanders had mobilized so many armed forces. So, you really can¡¯t be med for this, and Fourth Master won¡¯t me you either.¡±

    ¡°I just can¡¯t ept it. If anything happens to Jeanne while she¡¯s by my side¡­¡± Nox clenched her fists.

    ¡°I understand you. If it were me, I would feel the same way. However, now that things havee to this, all we can do is help Fourth Master find Jeanne.¡±

    ¡°But Edward doesn¡¯t need our help.¡±

    ¡°Then, he must have other ns.¡±

    Nox looked at Finn.

    Since he was young, he was not as good as Edward and Finn in terms of strategy.

    Rather than saying it was because they were slightly older than him, so they had to consider a lot of things, it would be better to say that he was not born with brains like them.

    Then, he heard Finn say, ¡°We all know that Jeanne¡¯s identity is not simple.¡±

    Nox nodded.

    ¡°We¡¯ve confirmed her identity as the youngdy of the Hills.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°So, if something happens to the Hills¡¯ youngdy, do you think the Hills will sit back and do nothing?¡±

    ¡°Do you mean Edward will inform Kingsley and work with him?¡±

    Finn nodded.

    Nox was deep in thought.

    ¡°Since Fourth Master doesn¡¯t need us now, he must have his own ns. When has Fourth Master ever made a mistake?¡±

    Nox was convinced by Finn¡¯s words.

    He had always been the most impulsive one. No matter in what situation, he would alwaysck calmness.

    However, every time that happened, either Edward or Finn would find a way to calm him down.

    ¡°Believe in Fourth Master. You should take care of yourself now. For you, recuperating is the greatest help you could give to Fourth Master. After all¡­¡± Finn¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°The real war has yet to begin. We can¡¯t let anything happen to either of us now.¡±

    Nox nodded.

    He knew that the real battle had yet to begin, and it might being soon.

    Hence, the most important thing for him now was to take good care of himself and then face death calmly.

    Nox calmed himself down.

    Then, he looked at Finn and asked, ¡°Who do you think took Jeanne away?¡±

    Finn shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to guess.¡±

    Nox raised a brow.

    Finn said, ¡°Jeanne might be rted to anyone but no one at the same time. It¡¯s possible to take a guess, but I don¡¯t dare to make any wild guesses, in case I¡¯m wrong.¡±

    Nox nodded.

    It was true.

    Was Jeanne good or evil? Who exactly was Jeanne involved with? Whose side was Jeanne on? What was Jeanne thinking? Who was Edward to Jeanne?

    None of them knew.

    Perhaps even Edward did not know. Yet, he still ced an unknown bomb by his side without any hesitation.

    Nox sighed and said bluntly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid something will happen to Jeanne this time.¡±

    Finn nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯m more afraid that¡­¡± Nox¡¯s eyes were deep. ¡°Edward will die in Jeanne¡¯s hands.¡±

    Finn did not answer because none of them was sure when it came to Jeanne.

    ¡­

    Finn stayed with Nox in the hospital for most of the day.

    Although the scene of the ident was gruesome, because the car was custom-made, even if it was a major ident, the injury Nox sustained was not serious.

    As long as he took a CT scan of his brain and confirmed that there was no internal bleeding, he could be discharged from the hospital.

    After Finn helped Nox with the discharge procedures, he and Finn left the hospital.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Monica?¡± Nox looked at the woman who was walking toward them.

    Finn also saw her, but he pretended that he did not.

    Monica did not notice them at first, but at that moment, she saw them.

    Her footsteps even halted for a few seconds.

    On the other hand, Nox limped over. ¡°What are you doing in the hospital? Are you sick?¡±

    Monica nced at Finn, who was not looking at her.

    Hence, she looked back at Nox. ¡°I¡¯m here to take out the nail in my leg.¡±

    ¡°Is it out now?¡± Nox looked at her ankle.

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 787

    <h4>Chapter 787: Monica and Michael¡¯s Conflict Breaks Out</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Yes.¡± Monica nodded.

    ¡°Good for you.¡± Nox was clearly mocking her.

    Monica knew what he was referring to, but she did not reply. She had realized that nothing good ever came out of Nox¡¯s mouth.

    Hence, she decided to leave.

    ¡°I forgot that Finn almost died for you¨C¡±

    ¡°Nox,¡± Finn called out to him.

    Nox rolled his eyes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Finn¡¯s tone was a little cold.

    Nox nced at Monica. ¡°I really feel sorry for Finn.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he left with Finn.

    Monica stared at their backs, bit her lip, and forced back the tears in her eyes.

    Everyone felt that she had let Finn down. However, no one knew how deeply hurt she was or how much pain she was in after she left Finn.

    She walked out of the hospital and went to the entrance to hail a cab, only to see Finn driving away from her, like every other time.

    She waited for a while and got into the taxi.

    After telling the driver the address, she picked up the phone and dialed a number. ¡°Michael.¡±

    ¡°Monica, it¡¯s rare for you to take the initiative to call me.¡± His tone was still gentle.

    ¡°You haven¡¯te back to me about what you promised me the day before yesterday,¡± Monica said bluntly.

    Monica got so happy watching Jenifer¡¯s news the entire day yesterday that she temporarily put aside her rtionship with Michael.

    After all, she was in a really good mood yesterday because Jenifer¡¯s true colors were finally exposed.

    At the thought about how Jenifer had tortured Jeannie for so many years, and now that the truth was finally made public, she felt extremely satisfied.

    What was even more satisfying was that Eden, that hypocrite and sinister man, had also been exposed. She would like to see how he could continue to pretend to be a good person from now on!

    Yesterday was one of the best days she had ever had.

    After reading thements condemning Jenifer and Eden yesterday, the resentment that she had umted for years was finally released. It was simply satisfying, and she was a hundred times more excited than the person involved, Jeanne.

    She did not understand how Jeanne could be so calm. If it were her, she would have invited her friends out to celebrate by now.

    However, Jeanne was not happy about it at all.

    When she called Jeanne yesterday, thetter only said a few words calmly, and today, she did not even answer her phone!

    F*ck. Did Jeanne think she was too noisy?

    Monica reckoned that Jeanne probably still had a lot of things to do.

    After all, with Jenifer and Joshua¡¯s downfall, everything in the Lawrences would fall on Jeanne¡¯s shoulders, and Jeanne probably had a lot of follow-ups to deal with. Hence, she chose not to disturb Jeanne. Furthermore, she was also in a mess right now, so she decided to celebrate with Jeanne after she resolved her own problems.

    With that thought in mind, she thought she would call Michael andy all her cards on the table after she went to the hospital and got the nails in her ankle removed.

    She had thought it through. This time, no matter what Michael said to her, she would definitely break up with him.

    To her, she had done her best to help Michael.

    Michael¡¯s future development was his to deal with, and she would no longer feel like she owed him anything.

    She held the phone, but Michael did not answer for a long time.

    ¡°Michael?¡± Monica called out to him with a frown.

    ¡°Monica, let¡¯s talk tonight.¡±

    Before Monica could open her mouth, Michael promised, ¡°I have something to deal with now, so let¡¯s talk after work tonight. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll respect your decision in the end.¡±

    Monica wanted to say something, but in the end, she agreed, ¡°Alright.¡±

    She, too, knew Michael was very busy.

    Moreover, some things mighte across as clearer if they talked in person.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call you tonight.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Monica thought that after tonight, she was going to start over.

    Even if she could not be with Finn anymore, she would at least show him that she was really just helping Michael, and now that she was done helping him, she managed to retreat unscathed.

    However, as soon as Michael put down his phone, his face darkened.

    Was Monica so impatient to leave him? They had agreed on three months, and it had only been more than a month!

    His expression was cold.

    Things did not seem to be going well for him recently.?Every time he nned something, it would end in failure.

    He gritted his teeth and looked at the ringing phone.

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 788 - Monica and Michaelâ€™s Conflict Breaks Out

    <h4>Chapter 788: Monica and Michael¡¯s Conflict Breaks Out</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    He took a deep breath and picked up the call. ¡°Leader.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s Cardellini Pharmaceuticalsing along?¡± the other party asked immediately.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be done in a few days¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Warren replied, ¡°Do you know about Eden?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Michael did not hide anything.

    ¡°I heard you have a good rtionship with him?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re ssmates, so we¡¯re great friends. He¡¯s also the eldest young master of the Swans. I think he¡¯s useful, so I¡¯ve been keeping in touch with him,¡± Michael said.

    ¡°He escaped right under our noses,¡± Warren said bluntly.

    ¡°I heard about it.¡± Michael said, ¡°I tried to contact Eden, but I couldn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Michael.¡± Warren¡¯s tone was stern.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Michael replied respectfully.

    ¡°You¡¯d better not let me find out anything.¡± Warren made himself clear.

    Michael¡¯s grip on the phone tightened.

    It turned out that the Sanders had started to suspect him.

    In fact, he had also expected this.

    He had a good rtionship with Eden, so it was understandable for the Sanders to suspect him when something happened to Eden.

    However, they had no evidence, so they would not do anything to him.

    That was also the reason why he wanted Eden dead. If Eden were alive, he would definitely be implicated.

    He said, ¡°Leader, I¡¯m loyal to you, and I¡¯ll die for you.¡±

    Michael expressed his stance seriously and sincerely.

    He knew very well that the Sanders had no evidence because if they did, they would have killed him long ago.

    At that moment, Warren was just testing or threatening him.

    ¡°I can make you my right-hand man, but I can also make you lose everything. Michael, you¡¯re a smart man. ¡±

    ¡°Yes, leader.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you at most a week to deal with Cardellini Pharmaceuticals. I don¡¯t want any more mistakes,¡± Warren said before hanging up the phone.

    Michael looked at his phone, and his expression was grim.

    Although the Sanders was not making a move on him now, they were threatening him.

    If he could not meet the Sanders¡¯ requirements, he would soon be kicked out of the political scene.

    His face turned cold.

    ¡®Monica, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t love you. However, in the face of my career, love is nothing.¡¯

    ¡­

    At 8 p.m., just as Monica was about to call Michael, she received a call from Michael.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was working overtime,¡± Michael apologized.

    Monica¡¯s anger subsided.

    She knew that Michael had a lot of things to do and that he was busy, yet he still had to deal with her matters.

    She should be more understanding of him.

    She said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not toote now.¡±

    ¡°Are you home? I¡¯ll be right over.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Monica hesitated for a moment. ¡°You haven¡¯t had dinner yet, right? Let¡¯s meet at a restaurant.¡±

    Michael was driving, his face clearly ugly.

    Was Monica guarding against him? She was so guarded that she did not even want to him in her house.

    However, he said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle and pick you up.¡±

    ¡°No need. Send me the address, and I¡¯ll just take a taxi.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Michael nodded.

    After that, Monica hung up the phone and took a deep breath.

    She had always felt that she was too standoffish to Michael, and her rejection of him was obvious.

    Although she and Michael could be considered friends, she did not know when she had started to keep a distance from him.

    However, she told herself not to overthink it.

    She reckoned that once her involvement with Michael was over, they should be able to be normal friends again, and she would not have any prejudice against Michael.

    With that thought in mind, she quickly went out the door.

    She followed the address Michael had sent her and went straight to the restaurant Michael mentioned.

    When she arrived, Michael was already waiting for her at the door.

    In fact, every time Monica faced Michael, she had no confidence.

    She did not know why, but it was probably because he was too good to her. He was so good to her that she could not say what she wanted to say most of the time.

    She gritted her teeth, silently cheering herself on.

    With that, the two of them walked into the restaurant¡¯s private room.

    Behind them, Reese stared at them.

    She had gone for a facial and done some shopping with her two sisters today, and now, they were having a meal together at the restaurant.

    The moment she entered and saw her son and Monica, her expression changed.

    Michael had not had a meal with her in such a long time.

    Every time she told him toe back or ask him out for dinner, he would say that he was busy. Yet now, he was having dinner with Monica.

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 789 - Monica and Michaelâ€™s Conflict Breaks Out

    <h4>Chapter 789: Monica and Michael¡¯s Conflict Breaks Out</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    In the end, Reese felt a little upset.

    Although she knew that her family was using Monica, she also knew that Michael really liked Monica.

    The more she thought about it, the more ufortable she felt.

    That was when a noblewoman beside her said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that your son, Michael? Was he so busy that he¡¯s only just having dinner now?¡±

    Reese came back to her senses.

    She smiled. ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s the only one supporting the family, so he¡¯s pretty busy every day. Considering that, he got off work rtively early today. Usually, he¡¯d only get off work at 10 or 11 p.m. Sometimes, he might even pull an all-nighter.¡±

    ¡°I really envy you for having such a good son,¡± another noblewomanplimented her.

    Then, the three of them walked into a private room.

    The noblewoman continued, ¡°Reese, was that Monica beside Michael just now?¡±

    ¡°Yup,¡± Reese nodded with a dignified smile.

    No one could tell what she was feeling inside.

    ¡°She¡¯s quite pretty and has a good figure, but I heard¡­¡± The noblewoman hesitated.

    Reese nced at them calmly

    The noblewoman paused for a moment and said, ¡°Monica likes to go to nightclubs. I have a niece who is also into that. No matter how the family disciplines her, it¡¯s useless, and she even quarrels with her family. Hence, her parents gave up and left her to her own devices. A few days ago, my family had a gathering, and my niece was there. We all wanted to persuade her not to go to ces like that, but do you know what she said?¡±

    Reese¡¯s expression changed.

    She knew that the noblewoman had nothing good to say.

    ¡°She said it¡¯s very normal for young people to go to nightclubs these days. She even said that the wife of the quality supervision department¡¯s director would go with them.¡± The noblewoman nced at Reese. ¡°I¡¯m talking about Monica. She even said that Monica is bolder than her, dancing with men on the dance floor¡­¡±

    The noblewoman could not continue on.

    No matter how hard Reese tried to disguise herself, her expression was unsightly.

    The other noblewoman was also fanning the mes. ¡°Reese, we think Michael is a good child. He¡¯s so capable and promising that I have no doubt he¡¯ll be more sessful than his father in the future. He can be with any youngdy from a prestigious family, yet he insists on being with Monica. Monica¡¯s family business is not bad, but because she¡¯s the only daughter in the family, she¡¯s too spoiled and has no family upbringing. If she marries into your family, she¡¯ll ruin the reputation that the Rosses have built up for so many years.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Try to dissuade your son before he marries Monica.¡±

    Reese was naturally displeased to hear that.

    In fact, she was also unhappy with Monica, but her son had made it very clear to her that he was with Monica because the head of the Sanders forced him to. As such, they could not refuse.

    She said coldly to the twodies, ¡°This is between the young people. They should solve it themselves.¡±

    ¡°We were just afraid that Michael, such a promising person, would fall into Monica¡¯s hands¨C¡±

    ¡°My son likes Monica, so Monica must have her own merits. You don¡¯t need to worry about their matters.¡± Reese¡¯s tone was unpleasant.

    The twodies knew how to read the room, so they quickly changed the topic.

    Meanwhile, in Michael and Monica¡¯s private room, the waiter had just served the dishes.

    Michael picked up a piece of steak and gave it to Monica. ¡°I know you like steak. Try it.¡±

    Monica took a look at it but did not touch her utensils.

    She said, ¡°Michael, I¡¯ve eaten. You can eat have it.¡±

    Michael smiled and said, ¡°Alright.¡±

    If she took a closer look, she would realize that almost all the dishes that Michael ordered were her favorites.

    However, she pretended not to know anything.

    She apanied Michael and watched him eat with perfect manners.

    Monica felt that their interactions were still a little awkward. Hence, she took out her phone and yed with it.

    The news of Jenifer and Eden was still trending in the headlines.

    Monica tapped to open thements and was so amused by them that she could not help butugh.

    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Michael asked.

    Monica replied, ¡°I saw someone bashing Eden.¡±

    Michael did not reply.

    Monica raised her head. Only then did she realize that Michael and Eden were friends.

    She said, ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s just¨C¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Michael smiled gently. I didn¡¯t expect Eden to be this kind of person. If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have be best friends with him.¡±

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 790 - Monica and Michaelâ€™s Conflict Breaks Out

    <h4>Chapter 790: Monica and Michael¡¯s Conflict Breaks Out</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°You and Eden aren¡¯t the same,¡± Monicamented.

    Michael¡¯s smile widened. ¡°But I heard Eden ran away.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Monica did not know that, so she was a little surprised. ¡°I thought they arrested him.¡±

    ¡°Insider information. However, he can run, but he can¡¯t hide. One day, he will be brought to justice.¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t live a good life even if he runs away. Eden is used to being the young master. He won¡¯t be able tost long out there.¡± Monica, on the other hand, did not care much about Eden.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Michael nodded.

    The two of them continued to talk about Eden, and they eventually warmed up to each other.

    After dinner, Michael got the staff to clear the table and serve the dessert.

    Monica also put down her phone.

    Finally, they were getting to the main topic.

    Monica silently cheered herself on and said, ¡°Michael, do you want me to post on my Facebook ount tomorrow that we have broken up peacefully, or do you want to post it? Or should the two of us do a post together?¡±

    Michael, who was eating the dessert, wiped the corner of his mouth and said, ¡°Monica, can you give me a little more time?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you the reason.¡± Michael looked at her. I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you. I wouldn¡¯t do this if I had a choice.¡±

    ¡°But I think now is the best time for us to break up.¡± Monica was very determined.

    Michael stayed silent.

    ¡°While the news about Jenifer and Eden is everywhere, the public attention won¡¯t be on us if we keep a low profile and break up. By the time they remember us, it¡¯ll be so long ago. Once it¡¯s over, it won¡¯t have any news value, and it¡¯ll be less widely spread. Then, we won¡¯t be affected as much.¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Michael denied it. ¡°Once we break up, it¡¯s very likely that the attention will shift from Jenifer and Eden to us, and news of them will be suppressed.¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t.¡± Monica did not agree with Michael¡¯s point of view. ¡°I¡¯m a gossip enthusiast, and I know very well what people want to see the most now. What they want to see now is an expos¨¦, something that gives them a sense of justice and makes them feel good. I¡¯ve been in such a good mood these past two days. That¡¯s why they won¡¯t shift their attention to other news at the moment. Also, when the media sees how popr this news is, they¡¯ll definitely seize the opportunity to keep the news trending for a few more days. They won¡¯t take the risk to change a hot topic immediately. If we break up now, they¡¯ll suppress our news with your connection to them, and things will calm down very quickly.¡±

    Just as Michael was about to speak, Monica interrupted him. ¡°I¡¯m not spouting nonsense. I have evidence.¡±

    Michael frowned.

    Monica took out her phone and searched for a piece of news from yesterday. It was the news of her and Michael being intimate.

    The headline of the news was, ¡°Breaking the rumor: Michael and Monica are in love as usual.¡±

    A cold glint shed in Michael¡¯s eyes.

    That was the news he had forgotten about yesterday.

    ¡°Do you see this? With Jenifer and Eden¡¯s news still in the headlines, this news has less than 10000 views and less than 100ments. This means our news can¡¯t attract the public¡¯s attention now. They¡¯re all immersed in the pleasure of the expos¨¦ and didn¡¯t notice us.¡± Monica told Michael seriously, ¡°We¡¯re actually not as important as we thought. The news about us blew up before because it happened to be during the exposure period of your election. That was why it caused a sensation in all of Harken and became a hot topic. Now that we¡¯ve kept a low profile for so long, there¡¯s nothing breaking newsworthy about that. It¡¯s just a peaceful breakup, and it won¡¯t cause too much of a stir.¡±

    Michael did not expect that the news he designed would be a reason for Monica to convince him to break up.

    Monica could not read Michael¡¯s mood either, so she continued, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s easy to be one of the hot topics? If it¡¯s that easy, why would so many top celebrities spend their money and work themselves to death to get themselves trending?¡±

    Michael chose to remain silent.

    Monica thought that Michael¡¯s silence meant that he had acquiesced.

    She heaved a sigh of relief and said with a smile, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll write on Facebook tomorrow that we¡¯ve broken up peacefully. I¡¯ve already written a draft of the post. Take a look. If there are no problems, we can post it tomorrow morning¨C no, tonight. At midnight, when everyone is asleep, I¡¯ll post it, and no one will read it.

    As she spoke, Monica showed Michael her draft of the breakup post.

    Michael nced at it.

    There were only five words ¡ª ¡°We¡¯ll go our separate ways.¡±

    Monica said, ¡°People these days are smart, and they should be able to guess what it is with just these few words. If we write too much, people will make a big thing out of it. When they ask about it in thements section, we¡¯ll act as if we didn¡¯t see it, and after a long time, they¡¯ll be met with a rebuff. By then, we¡¯ll no longer be together, and everyone will figure out that we have really broken up.¡±

    Michael looked at Monica, who was looking a little excited.

    She had really thought of everything to convince him of breaking up now.

    He almost could not think of a rebuttal at that moment.

    In fact, he did not expect that Monica would really do all her homework. After all, Monica had never gone out of her way to research something.

    His throat moved slightly before he said, ¡°Monica, I don¡¯t want to break up.¡±

    The smile on Monica¡¯s face suddenly stiffened as she looked at Michael in disbelief, thinking that she had misheard.

    Michael had never made things difficult for her. Yet, at that moment, he said he did not want to break up.

    ¡°I like you.¡± Michael looked at Monica seriously.

    The affection in his eyes was not a lie.

    However, Monica was not touched at all. On the contrary, she was a little disgusted.

    Did they not agree on that? Once he was on the right track, they would break up. Did he not say that he respected her choice?

    Monica looked at him in a daze, still a little stunned.

    ¡°Monica, let¡¯s start over.¡± Michael said, ¡°I made you that promise before because I thought you could start over with Finn. But now that you can¡¯t be together with him anymore, why don¡¯t you consider us? We were once in love, and we can make up as we did before.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like you.¡± Monica made herself clear.

    She did not want to waste any more time.

    ¡°You¡¯ll like me,¡± Michael said coldly.

    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Monica immediately stood up from her chair. She felt that perhaps she should not have discussed it with Michael. She should have just posted the breakup on Facebook.

    ¡°Monica¡­¡± Michael reached out to stop her.

    However, Monica avoided him.

    She walked straight to the door of the private room.

    Suddenly, the door opened.

    ¡°p!¡± A tight pnded on Monica¡¯s face, followed by Reese¡¯s sharp voice. ¡°Monica, how shameless are you?!¡±

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 791 - Monica Discovers Michaelâ€™s Disguise

    <h4>Chapter 791: Monica Discovers Michael¡¯s Disguise</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Apanied by a sharp voice, Reese pped Monica¡¯s face hard!

    ¡°Monica, how shameless are you?¡±

    Monica was stunned by the p.

    She had no idea when Reese was standing at the door, nor did she expect Reese to hit her all of a sudden.

    She could not bring herself to react for a long time.

    On the other hand, Michael¡¯s expression darkened.

    He stepped forward and grabbed his mother. His voice was filled with anger. ¡°Mom, what are you doing?!¡±

    ¡°Let me go!¡± Reese scolded him.

    ¡°Mom!¡±

    Reese pushed Michael¡¯s arm away immediately.

    Michael naturally would not use too much force on his mother, so he let go of her. However, his expression was still extremely ugly. ¡°Mom, that¡¯s enough!¡±

    ¡°Enough?¡± Reese sneered. ¡°Monica¡¯s been causing us trouble for so long. She¡¯s the one who has done enough!¡±

    ¡°Stop it!¡±

    ¡°So are you going to continue to allow Monica to be so smug? Who gave a lowly woman like her the right to be so confident in front of you? What gave her the right to be so arrogant in our family? If we don¡¯t put her in her ce now, does she really think that we, the Rosses, will let her do whatever she wants?¡±

    ¡°I said, stop!¡± Michael¡¯s expression was grim.

    He pulled his mother along with him and was about to leave when Reese angrily pushed him away again.

    Michael clenched his fists, looking very terrifying.

    ¡°I want Monica to know what kind of person she is! Where did she get the confidence to be so arrogant with you?¡±

    Michael red fiercely at Reese. It was obvious that he was getting hostile.

    However, Reese did not care. She turned around and faced Monica.

    By then, half of Monica¡¯s face was red, and the p just now had made her ck out for a moment.

    Never had she expected that Reese would p her.

    At that moment, she finally came to her senses and was about to return Resse with a p.

    However, Reese, seemingly having expected Monica to do such a thing, suddenly grabbed Monica¡¯s arm.

    Monica red at Reese, who said, ¡°Monica, let me tell you now what an idiot you are. I¡¯ll make you understand that you¡¯re nothing to the Rosses and to Michael¨C Ah!

    Reese cried out loud as she did not expect Michael to suddenly push her away.

    The moment he pushed her away, Michael grabbed Monica¡¯s hand and walked out.

    ¡°Monica, you¡¯re just one of Michael¡¯s chess pieces, a tool of the Rosses!¡± Reese¡¯s vicious voice came from behind.

    Monica, who was being dragged away by Michael, suddenly stopped.

    She, at first, did not want to be entangled with Reese. To be precise, she did not want to get entangled with Michael.

    That was why she endured that p Reese gave her just now.

    After all, she was here to break up with Michael today. After today, she would have nothing much to do with the Rosses, especially with Reese, so there was no need for her to argue with that woman. She would just treat it as if she had been bitten by a dog but could not bite the dog back.

    With that in mind, she followed Michael out of the room.

    However, she turned to look at Michael, whose expression was extremely cold, and watched as he trembled and tried to suppress his anger.

    Monica asked Michael, ¡°What is your mother talking about?¡±

    Michael did not answer.

    ¡°I said, what did your mother mean by that?¡± Monica enunciated each word.

    She admired herself for being so calm at a time like that.

    Michael exuded a violent aura, but he was also trying to restrain himself from acting out of anger.

    Monica shook off Michael¡¯s hand.

    Michael tried to stop her from shaking him off for a while, but he eventually chose to give up.

    At that moment, he clenched his fists tightly, as if he was forcing himself to ept that something had happened.

    Behind him, Reese strode over to Monica with a triumphant look on her face. ¡°Let me tell you what I meant by what I just said!¡±

    Michael¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Reese nced at her son and said bluntly, ¡°Why are you hiding it from her? You have to let her know who she is to you. Otherwise, she¡¯ll think she¡¯s so great and that our family is inferior to her!¡±

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 792 - Monica Discovers Michaelâ€™s Disguise

    <h4>Chapter 792: Monica Discovers Michael¡¯s Disguise</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Michael chose to remain silent.

    Reese sneered, so her son also felt that it was time to let Monica face reality!

    He should let Monica have some self-awareness.

    She turned back to look at Monica and said, ¡°You getting back together with Michael was just part of the Rosses¡¯ ploy. All that about Michael¡¯s reputation getting worse because of you and that Michael wasn¡¯t getting elected because of you were just a show that we put on! Do you really think that you¡¯re indispensable to us?¡±

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Monica gritted her teeth, and her body was trembling.

    ¡°I said, we were just using you! It was only because the leader was afraid of the power we possess and that if Michael gets married to one of the Sanders¡¯ princesses, it would affect their political power. That was why Michael deliberately expressed his love for you. It was just to hide it from the others and gain the trust of the Sanders so that Michael could go further in the political scene! Otherwise, do you think we need you? Do you really think you¡¯re the Rosses¡¯ savior? You¡¯re just an idiot who thinks you¡¯re so great when, in fact, you¡¯ve been yed by us!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Monica asked Reese coldly.

    In fact, that question was directed at Michael.

    In order to help Michael, she divorced the man she loved the most and chose to be abandoned by her loved ones.

    In order to help him, she had done so much, or she thought that had done a lot of good.

    In the end, it turned out she had been tricked and yed like a fiddle.

    Her eyes were red as she turned and red at Michael. ¡°Is that so? So everything was just an act, huh?¡±

    Michael looked at Monica and suddenly said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    That one word was enough to make her worlde crashing down.

    It did not hurt her that much. After all, she did not love Michael, so he could not hurt her.

    However, it fundamentally changed her understanding of the world and her understanding of human nature.

    Sheughed coldly and said, ¡°It turns out that I¡¯m the only one who couldn¡¯t see what everyone saw. What Finn said was true, but I still believed you without hesitation. No wonder Finn wasn¡¯t willing to wait for me. No wonder he gave up on me. It turns out that I was really too stupid. I thought that after helping you, I would be able to escape unscathed and have nothing to do with you anymore¡­¡±

    Whileughing and speaking, Monica¡¯s tears eventually overflowed.

    This time, reality had really pped her in the face, and it was much more painful than Reese¡¯s p.

    Everything that she thought was right.

    Everything she thought she was ¡ª noble, kind, thoughtful¡ª was all just a joke.

    She thought that even if she had broken up with Finn and he did not want her anymore, she did not owe him anything for their rtionship. It was Finn who had chosen to let go and abandon her. Even if it was many yearster, she would not regret everything she had done. However, she did not have to wait so long for her to regret it all.

    She regretted ruining her rtionship and lost Finn all for the sinister and cunning Michael.

    In fact, she was the stupid one for losing Finn. It was not that Finn was too cruel and cold-blooded.

    She was just stupid.

    Suddenly, Monicaughed hideously again, with tears in her eyes.

    Michael wanted to approach Monica several times, but he chose to remain silent.

    He had never thought ofying his cards on the table with Monica, but when his mother chose to use such a method, he chose to acquiesce.

    He was done with putting up a show with Monica, and what was more, he could not find a reason to stop Monica from leaving him.

    Hence, he might as well make it clear to Monica.

    He should exin everything clearly and let Monica know that from the moment she decided to help him, she could not leave his side.

    He looked at Monica and at herughing miserably.

    He knew how upset she was, but in the face of his career, he had to sacrifice love.

    ¡°Michael, you don¡¯t know how much I hate you.¡±

    ¡°I do know,¡± Michael replied.

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 793 - Monica Discovers Michaelâ€™s Disguise

    <h4>Chapter 793: Monica Discovers Michael¡¯s Disguise</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    His face was cold as if he had expected such an oue.

    She said, ¡°So, you¡¯ve thought about my feelings and how much you¡¯ll hurt me by doing so. You¡¯ve thought about what it¡¯ll do to me, yet you still did it! I¡¯ve dropped everything and done so much for you, yet you¡¯ve hurt me like this! You¡­¡±

    Monica¡¯s voice was getting louder and louder.

    Her emotions, which she could not control anymore, erupted at that moment.

    She had never been so devastated before. She did not even know how to vent her anger or calm herself down.

    She even had the urge to kill Michael.

    How could he lie to her like she was a fool? What right did he have to make her divorce Finn?

    ¡°But Monica, I love you¡­¡±

    ¡°p!¡± Monica pped Michael¡¯s face hard.

    It took all her strength to p him

    However, Michael did not dodge, nor did he show any expression on his face. He just endured it.

    Monica said, ¡°You have no right to say you love me, just like¡­¡±

    It was just like her, who no longer had the right to tell Finn she loved him because she was so stupid.

    She was so stupid that she was not worthy of Finn¡¯s love.

    Her tears fell like crazy.

    That was probably the most devastating thing she had ever encountered in her life.

    However, what she did not know was that there would be more shocking events that would shatter her understanding of the world in the future.

    ¡°B*tch!¡± Reese cursed.

    How could she bear to see her son being pped by Monica?

    From her point of view, Monica was not worthy of Michael. Who was Monica to shout at Michael, let alone p him?

    She pushed Monica¡¯s body away fiercely.

    Monica lost her bnce and fell to the ground.

    Reese looked down at Monica and roared at her, ¡°Monica, know your ce and stop acting so arrogant in front of Michael. He treats you with dignity because he¡¯s kind. Otherwise, you¡¯re just a useful tool for the Rosses. If you perform well, the position of the Rosses¡¯ young mistress will still be yours. But if you don¡¯t¡­¡±

    Reese¡¯s expression was extremely vicious as she threatened, ¡°If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll suffer the consequences!¡±

    Monica sneered.

    What young mistress? What suffer? She did not care at all!

    Moreover, she was not someone who would be bullied easily.

    She had never been afraid of anyone. Even if the leader of Harken was standing in front of her and had provoked her, she would fight him to the death.

    Hence, at that moment, she abruptly got up from the ground and grabbed Reese¡¯s exquisitely tied hair without a second thought. She used all her strength to pull on Reese¡¯s hair. It was like she was going to tear Reese¡¯s scalp off.

    Reese was used to being on top, and the Rosses had always been above everyone else. Who would dare to offend the Rosses? Once she offended them, she was bound to suffer all kinds of revenge. Reese was just treating Monica like how she treated others. However, no one had ever dared to resist her like that, so she never thought that Monica would actually hit her.

    Her scalp was about to explode from Monica¡¯s grip. Hence, she could not care less about her image and shouted, ¡± Monica! Monica, you sl*t. Let go of me!

    ¡°Let go? If I don¡¯t beat you to death, I won¡¯t let you go, you old b*tch!¡± With that, Monica even dragged Reese by her scalp and took two steps outside, just so that Reese¡¯s head would hit the wall directly.

    Reese was stunned as she had never been treated like that or felt so insulted before.

    She swore was going to kill Monica, that b*tch.

    However, she endured the pain in her head and called out to Michael loudly, ¡± Michael, why aren¡¯t youing to help me? Ah¡­ You b*tch!¡±

    Michael, on the other hand, held back and watched as the two women fight crazily.

    In fact, Monica was not uninjured, and Reese was extremely cruel when she went crazy.

    Reese¡¯s long nails kept scratching Monica¡¯s body, tearing Monica¡¯s clothes to pieces.

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 794 - Monica Discovers Michaelâ€™s Disguise

    <h4>Chapter 794: Monica Discovers Michael¡¯s Disguise</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    The two of them looked crazy.

    Michael gritted his teeth. In the end, he stepped forward and grabbed Monica¡¯s hand with all his might.

    Monica was in pain.

    As soon as Monica let go, Reese escaped Monica¡¯s shackles.

    Reese¡¯s face was ferocious, her hair was messy, and there was a mark on her forehead. Her clothes were also torn, and she looked disheveled.

    Reese had never been bullied like that before. Hence, she stepped forward, intending to hit Monica again, when Michael pulled her back.

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    ¡°Are you just going to let Monica hit me?!¡± Reese looked at Michael in disbelief.

    Since Michael was young, she had always lived a pampered life because of Michael¡¯s father¡¯s protection, and Michael had always been a very filial son. Moreover, she had had a high status in the family all these years, and her son had never resisted her like that before.

    However, for the sake of Monica, this unpresentable b*tch¡­

    ¡°How much more do you want to destroy my rtionship with Monica?¡± Michael was filled with anger.

    Without caring about his feelings, Reese said bluntly, ¡°Monica isn¡¯t worthy of you. She¡¯s not qualified to be the Rosses¡¯ daughter-inw¨C¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten everything I told you? ¡± Michael said angrily.

    ¡°Even so, we have to teach Monica a lesson and let her know that in our family, she has no right to act as she pleases! She has no right to stir up trouble, ¡± Reese said fiercely. ¡°If she¡¯s to marry into our family, she¡¯ll have to be obedient to us.¡±

    Monica watched the argument between Reese and Michael coldly before turning around and running away from them.

    Michael¡¯s eyes narrowed. Then, he turned around and red at Monica¡¯s back.

    Monica ran out of the restaurant frantically, stopped a taxi, and got into the back seat.

    She had had enough of Michael, Reese, and the Rosses. She wanted to break up with Michael now and announce it to the world.

    From then on, the Rosses would never show up in her world again.

    She clutched her chest in pain.

    Everything that had happened today was enough to give her a mental breakdown.

    To think her good intentions had been trampled on by Michael. Just how stupid was she to let others trample on her to that extent?

    Her tears blurred her vision, and she cried her heart out.

    The taxi driver wanted to say something a few times, but he held back when he saw how emotional the passenger was.

    Finally, he made up his mind and asked, ¡°Miss, where are you heading to?!¡±

    Monica¡¯s trembling body stopped for a second, and she looked up.

    Only then did she realize she was still outside the restaurant and had even forgotten that she had not told the driver where to go.

    Sheughed sarcastically, which made her look even sadder than when she was crying.

    Where else could she go?

    Suddenly, she felt that she could not go anywhere.

    After being deceived like that, who else could she face?

    Before this, she had confidently told everyone that she did not regret helping Michael. She even told everyone that Michael was worth her while¡­

    She suppressed her emotions, and with a choked voice, she told him the address of her apartment.

    She could only return to where she was alone as she did not deserve anyone¡¯s sympathy.

    The driver started the car and drove to the address Monica gave him.

    Monica was looking out of the window, at the dazzling South Hampton City.

    In such a prosperous and glorious city, she really felt like a joke.

    Ever since she was young, she had never been good at everything. Her grades, hobbies, and work were all bad, but she had never felt inferior because of that. She did not even think there was anything wrong with her because she could live a carefree and happy life¡­

    However, it was only today that she realized she was stupid. She was so stupid that even she looked down on herself.

    She tried to stop herself from crying.

    At that moment, her eyes suddenly narrowed when she passed by a familiar intersection that could make her heart ache every time she saw it.

    She suddenly called out to the driver, ¡°Stop the car.¡±

    The driver was stunned, but he quickly stopped by the side.

    Monica took out some money from her bag. ¡°Keep the change.¡±

    The driver watched as Monica opened the door and got out of the car.

    It was sote in the night. For getting out of the car mid-journey, was the woman not afraid of running into danger?

 Chapter 795 - Monica Discovers Michaelâ€™s Disguise

    <h4>Chapter 795: Monica Discovers Michael¡¯s Disguise</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Most importantly, her current appearance¡­ was tragic. No matter what, in a bustling city, most people¡¯s hearts were cold.

    With that, the driver drove off.

    Monica walked past a traffic light and then entered a residential area.

    She was going to Finn¡¯s house. It used to be the home she shared with Finn, but now, she found the door in front of her unfamiliar.

    She stood at the door for a long time, not knowing what she was doing standing there or what she was there for.

    She did not even have the courage to knock on the door, so what exactly was she doing here?

    Sheughed at herself and looked at the closed door. Although they were separated by a door, it felt like they were miles apart.

    Just as she turned around to leave, the door suddenly opened.

    Monica¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw Finn appear at the door with a bag of garbage.

    At that moment, he also saw her in front of him.

    Monica saw the disgust in his eyes. In fact, she also felt disgusted by herself, not to mention Finn.

    However, she smiled at Finn, and her smile made Finn even more disgusted.

    Even so, she still opened her mouth and said, ¡°Finn, if I tell you that I regret it and want to start over with you, will you agree?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Finn replied to her calmly without any hesitation. He was very determined.

    ¡°I know Michael lied to me,¡± Monica said, surprisingly calm.

    Finn was still unmoved.

    ¡°It turns out all of you saw it, but I couldn¡¯t,¡± Monica said.

    Finn simply looked at her silently.

    ¡°Now that I know, I won¡¯t be with Michael anymore. Can we start over?¡± Monica asked again but with a smile, looking very innocent.

    Finn said, ¡°I¡¯m not someone who cane and go at your beck and call. Since you chose Michael back then, you chose him. Between us, it¡¯s already over.¡±

    She had made a choice back then, and it was the stupidest decision in the world. Now, nothing could be done to reverse that decision.

    That was right. Everyone was responsible for their own actions, and since she was stupid, she should ept that oue.

    While keeping a smile on her face so that she did not look pathetic, she said, ¡°I guessed so too.¡±

    She just said it at the top of her head. After all, she hade to take her chances.

    Growing up, her luck had not been too bad, so she thought what if she ran into good luck?

    After that, she turned around and left. She figured that good luck would nevere to her again because of how stupid she was.

    As she walked into the elevator, Finn suddenly called out to her, ¡°Monica.¡±

    Monica¡¯s hand, which was pressing the elevator button, trembled slightly, and she pursed her lips tightly.

    That was when she heard Finn say, ¡°Don¡¯t ever say things like that to me in the future. I don¡¯t want to waste time dealing with you.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± She nodded and did not look back.

    She was nodding her head furiously, not daring to let Finn see her tears.

    She was afraid that Finn would think she was pretending to be pitiful and that he would hate her even more.

    When the elevator arrived, Monica walked straight in. Then, she lowered her head and pressed the elevator button before the elevator door closed.

    While leaving, it crossed Monica¡¯s mind that this would probably be thest time in her life she would step into this ce.

    Back then, no matter how determined Finn was in rejecting her, and even though he had made it so obvious that he would not be with her anymore, she still had a glimmer of hope. She held onto the hope that after she had separated from Michael and when the truth came to light, she would still have a chance to start over with Finn.

    However, now she knew that she had lost her chance.

    Finn was not the only one who had given up on her as she, too, had given up on Finn because she was not worthy of him.

    She walked out of the neighborhood and left in another taxi.

    She did not know why, but now that she was sitting in the car now, she felt calm.

    When she first found out the truth, she felt so hopeless that she cried because of her own stupidity. However, after Finn rejected her so explicitly, she felt nothing as if she had epted everything.

    It was probably because her heart was dead.

    Therefore, even if she encountered something shocking, it would be nothing.

    When she returned to her apartment, she opened the door and realized how big her house was.

 Chapter 796 - Monica Discovers Michaelâ€™s Disguise

    <h4>Chapter 796: Monica Discovers Michael¡¯s Disguise</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    However, she was alone, and it felt a little lonely.

    There were countless nights when she would return home in the middle of the night and cry when she was faced with how empty her home was.

    Sometimes, she would cry for an entire night, but she did not dare to tell her parents as she was afraid that they would be worried.

    She also did not dare to tell Jeanne too much. After all, she still had her pride at that time. She felt that everything she did was right and that one day, everyone would see her efforts and how virtuous she was. Thus, as stubborn as she was, she did not want others to see her sad. She believed that when that day came, she would show off to them with confidence.

    Of course, she would not tell Finn either that she missed him dearly because Finn would not care.

    Yet now, the perseverance she thought she was holding onto was suddenly gone.

    She really did not know what else could keep her going in life.

    However, she would not kill herself. If she did, what about her parents? Moreover, many people would be sad if she were dead.

    Even if Finn was not one of those people, she could not be so selfish as to live only for herself.

    She walked into the bathroom and looked at herself through therge full-length mirror. Only then did she realize how terrifying and ugly she looked.

    Did she go to meet Finn looking like that just now?

    Her hair was a mess, her makeup was smudged, and her clothes were torn, exposing the scratch marks on her neck and the back of her arms.

    It seemed she was always showing Finn her most embarrassing side.

    Would Finn even wonder what happened to her? Would he be worried?

    He would not. His cold eyes and his cold attitude would only make her stay away from him.

    She took off her clothes and walked into the bathroom to wash up.

    Then, she showered and went to bed, feeling emotionally numb.

    As shey on the bed, she took out her phone and posted a message on her Facebook ount.

    She had originally nned to write, ¡°We¡¯ll go our separate ways.¡± However, she changed it to, ¡°We¡¯ll never contact each other again!¡±

    After posting it, she put down her phone.

    From then on, she and Michael were over.

    She had never thought of revenge, nor had she thought of getting anypensation from Michael.

    She was the stupid one, and that was the oue of being stupid.

    She did not me anyone, not even Michael.

    All she wanted was to live in her own world like a snail.

    ¡­

    Under the same night sky, in a remote suburb far away from South Hampton City, there were no signs of life, and it was so quiet that it was suffocating.

    A car was alone in the night.

    Edward sat in the co-pilot¡¯s seat while one of his skilled men was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat.

    In the past, it had always been Nox, but today, Nox was not here. Therefore, he had arranged for someone else.

    There were two more of his men in the back seat of the car, making it a total of four people in the car.

    It was obvious that they were waiting for someone.

    The night was getting darker, and it was so quiet that no one dared to breathe.

    Suddenly, they heard the sound of a helicopter above them.

    Edward¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he opened the door to get out of the car. The other three people in the car immediately followed Edward and walked behind him.

    The helicopter was getting closer and lower until it stoppedpletely in front of him.

    The man who came down was Kingsley, and two unknown bodyguards were beside him. At the very least, Edward did not know then.

    He remained calm as he watched Kingsley walk toward him.

    They both looked at each other.

    In the dark, they were about the same height and had strong auras, refusing to give in to each other.

    Kingsley said coldly, ¡°Jeanne was taken away under your watch?¡±

    Edward looked straight into Kingsley¡¯s eyes and chose to remain silent.

    There was a moment of silence before Kingsley suddenly picked up his gun and pointed it at Edward¡¯s forehead.

    With that action, the three men behind Edward immediately raised their guns and pointed them at Kingsley.

    Kingsley¡¯s two bodyguards also immediately aimed their guns at them.

    As the two sides confronted each other, Edward said, ¡°I¡¯m looking for you because I want to work with you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still not qualified.¡± Kingsley put away his gun.

    Edward said bluntly, ¡°I¡¯ve checked the surveince cameras. If I¡¯m not wrong, they should be from M¡¯s underground organization.¡±

    Kingsley stopped in his tracks.

    ¡°The sworn enemy of the Hills.¡± Edward made it clear.

    ¡°What are you getting at?¡±

    ¡°I want to work with you to save Jeanne.¡±

    ¡°To be able to confirm that they¡¯re from M¡¯s underground organization in just one day, you¡¯re indeed more capable than I thought. But¡­¡± Kingsley suddenly turned around.

 Chapter 797 - Monica Discovers Michaelâ€™s Disguise

    <h4>Chapter 797: Monica Discovers Michael¡¯s Disguise</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Edward frowned as he looked at Kingsley.

    ¡°But I never thought of working with you.¡±

    ¡°I can help you to destroy M Underground Organization,¡± Edward said.

    Kingsley stopped in his tracks.

    ¡°M Underground Organization has been growing in recent years. Shouldn¡¯t the Hills feel threatened?¡± Edward asked.

    ¡°There will always be other forces on the rise. The Hills aren¡¯t the only force in the world, and we can¡¯t stop them.¡± Kingsley was unmoved.

    ¡°If I remember correctly, the Hills once killed the sister of the leader of M Underground Organization. I believe they will not let this matter rest. Even if the Hills can tolerate the existence of other organizations, you won¡¯t tolerate the existence of an organization that wants to destroy the Hills, right?¡±

    ¡°You know everything.¡± Kingsley¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°Otherwise, how would I have the confidence to save Jeanne?¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re so determined, I¡¯ll work with you this once.¡± Kingsley¡¯s cold looked bloodthirsty. ¡°Tonight, we¡¯ll go to M Underground Organization and tten that ce!¡±

    Edward looked at Kingsley with his eyes narrowed. ¡°Alright.¡±

    To save Jeanne, the sooner the better.

    With that, Edward followed Kingsley. However, the moment he entered the helicopter, Kingsley said bluntly, ¡°Youe alone.¡±

    Edward was surprised.

    He had brought very few people with him because his goal was to gain Kingsley¡¯s trust. However, with so little manpower¡­

    In the end, Edward turned around and said, ¡°You guys can leave.¡±

    The three subordinates could only be respectful of his orders.

    After they left, a few figures appeared from the dark and quickly caught up with Kingsley.

    Edward¡¯s expression changed.

    If he had not reached an agreement with Kingsley today, thetter would very likely have sent assassins to hide in the dark and kill them.

    ¡°The Hills have killed countless people. There¡¯s no need to keep useless people alive.¡± Kingsley could tell that Edward could guess everything, so he said bluntly, ¡°Jeanne got into trouble when she was by your side.¡±

    To Kingsley, Edward was a useless person, and he would take revenge for Jeanne. Thus, Kingsley¡¯s invitation today was not to work with Edward but to kill him.

    If it were not for the fact that they had reached an agreement, or rather, if Kingsley did not think that he was notpletely useless, Kingsley would not want to use him to deal with M Underground Organization.

    Edward knew everything.

    However, because their interests were the same, he would still go with Kingsley even if he knew Kingsley¡¯s motives were not pure.

    The helicopter quickly hovered over Harken and headed for their destination.

    Everyone in the cabin was silent, except for Miles, who did not know Edward or the others.

    Since Kingsley naturally would not introduce them, the entire journey was quiet.

    The helicopter traveled for half an hour before arriving at South Hampton City Airport. The group of people entered Kingsley¡¯s private ne and flew directly to the South Hampshire region where M Underground Organization was located. Their territory was on the border between Harken and other countries. They mainly relied on smuggling illegal goods to make a fortune, and because they were ambitious, they developed very quickly.

    When they arrived in South Hampshire, they drove a few ck cars and tworge trucks. The trucks were filled with assassins trained by the Hills. There were no less than 40 people, and including the people in the cars, there were at least 50 people in the team. They all went straight to the base of M Underground Organization.

    Edward, who was in the same car as Kingsley, said, ¡°Let¡¯s discuss our strategy.¡±

    Kingsley turned to look at him.

    ¡°When we¡¯re fighting against the enemy, someone must sneak in to rescue Jeanne first. Otherwise, Jeanne will be in danger.¡±

    Kingsley had already made arrangements. ¡°I¡¯ve arranged for K01 to do that.¡±

    Edward frowned as he was sure he did not see K01.

    At that moment, the man in the front passenger seat turned around. ¡°That¡¯s me.¡±

    Edward looked up.

    It turned out that the face that was exposed to everyone previously was not K01¡¯s true face.

    However, Edward did not have the time to dwell on it. Hence, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    Kingsley looked at Edward coldly.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be reassured with anyone else going,¡± Edward said.

    ¡°I¡¯m not used to working with others.¡± Mason refused.

    ¡°We can split up.¡± Edward was determined to go with Mason.

    Kingsley fell silent for a few seconds. ¡°K01, give Fourth Master Swan the internal map of M Underground Organization.¡±

    Mason¡¯s expression darkened, but in the end, he passed a mini-map to Edward.

    Edward took it and lowered his head to study it.

    It was a map of M Underground Organization¡¯s precise geographical distribution, and he could even see where the guards were. That could only mean that the Hills had long wanted to take action against M Underground Organization, but theycked a good opportunity or a reasonable reason to do so.

    Edward looked at it seriously.

    ¡°Do you need me to exin it to you?¡± Kingsley asked.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Kingsley nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you five minutes to memorize the key areas. After five minutes, return this map to K01. ¡±

    Edward did not refuse and nodded.

    He studied while memorizing it.

    Five minutester, the ck car stopped, and Edward returned the map to K01.

    Kingsley nced at Edward and then gave K01 a look. Then, K01 opened the door and got out of the car.

    Edward also opened the car door and got out.

    At that moment, they had to part ways and work together from the inside.

    After Edward and K01 got out of the car, the car left them, and K01 disappeared into the night.

    With that, Edward picked a direction and left quickly.

    A battle was about to break out.

 Chapter 798 - Exciting and Intense, Rescuing Jeanne

    <h4>Chapter 798: Exciting and Intense, Rescuing Jeanne</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    At night, the world was silent.

    A row of cars drove majestically toward the base of M Underground Organization.

    Edward alighted from the car and hid in the dark, waiting for an opportunity to strike.

    The people on guard duty in the base issued the rm, meaning that Kingsley¡¯s team had been discovered.

    Immediately after, a deep voice warned, ¡°Who¡¯s there? Stop right there! If you go any further, we¡¯ll shoot!¡±

    Kingsley pretended not to hear it and ordered his men to drive straight to the base.

    The guard on duty shouted three times before sounds of guns and ammunition filled the sky, signaling that the war was about to break out.

    Countless bullets hit Kingsley¡¯s reinforced cars. There was only the sound of bullets, but not a single car was pierced through. In fact, a row of cars was still approaching the base with an imposing aura.

    The people in the base also received an order at that moment to open the gates, and a few cars drove out to fight Kingsley¡¯s troops head-on.

    Edward took the opportunity to sneak into the base.

    At that moment, M Underground Organization¡¯s attention would only be on Kingsley¡¯s menacing approach. At least for that moment, they would not expect someone to sneak in and hide, so now was the best time.

    It was clear that K01 thought so too because Edward saw a ck figure sh past him.

    He nced in K01¡¯s direction and chose to run in the opposite direction.

    There were two paths to enter the base, and K01 went to the back path, which was easier to enter. However, there were two of them, so they should choose two different paths. Those were their only two chances, or they would be easily wiped out.

    When it came to saving Jeanne, he could only seed and not fail. He never even considered that she was already dead.

    He firmly believed that she was still alive.

    Edward climbed over a wall nimbly. ording to the map that Kingsley had given him, there were high-voltage wires on the wall, so he had put on a pair of insted gloves and avoided the first camera. ording to the patrol schedule, he calcted a window period and jumped down. The next second, he quickly hid in a corner that he had nned in advance, waiting for the patrol to pass.

    In the dark night, Edward held his breath as three people walked past him.

    However, one person was missing, which meant that one of them should have been sent out to support those outside.

    That also meant that the people inside had started to let down their guard.

    After realizing that fact, Edward realized that he could not take it lightly.

    As soon as the group of patrollers left, he quickly entered the base and went into the building.

    Although a group of people had been sent out to deal with what was happening outside, the inside was still heavily guarded. Many people were patrolling back and forth, and moving through the entire base while avoiding the cameras and patrols would be no easy task. At that moment, it was even a little difficult to move.

    Edward made a prompt decision.

    He looked left and right, and in a hidden corner, he suddenly reached out and grabbed a patrol who was rushing out. He quickly covered the patrol¡¯s mouth and pressed him to the ground with his hands around the patrol¡¯s neck.

    The man died under him.

    However, he had no time to waste as he dragged the man¡¯s body into the corner and quickly got changed in a hidden corner.

    It was only by disguising themself as the other party would he be able to infiltrate the innermost area, after all.

    Hence, he quickly took off the patrol¡¯s clothes, got changed, and walked out of the dark corner.

    Many people around him started toe out for reinforcements.

    He was very fast, and because of the order, no one noticed his unusual behavior ¡ª he went in the opposite direction.

    It was a big industrial-style house. It was not considered luxurious, and the inside was messy, but it was difficult to determine where Jeanne was at first nce.

    Edward walked in casually.

    When he was reading the map, he spent the most time on that building. Although there were no overlyplicated decorations or structures, there were many rooms inside. There were at least 50 rooms, and he might not have had enough time to check each room.

    The sweat on his forehead started to drip down.

    He did not have much time.

    He had to find Jeanne and rescue her before Kingsley took down M Underground Organization. Otherwise, M Underground Organization would use her to threaten Kingsley, and there was a high chance that they would kill her!

    After all, those who received illegal money and sold illegal goods were all desperadoes. Death was amon urrence for them, so they would not feel sorry for any life, no matter who it was.

 Chapter 799 - Exciting and Intense, Rescuing Jeanne

    <h4>Chapter 799: Exciting and Intense, Rescuing Jeanne</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Edward¡¯s footsteps were quick as he shuttled through the base.

    ¡°Hey,¡± a man suddenly called out to Edward.

    Edward lowered his cap and stopped in front of the man.

    ¡°Where to? Didn¡¯t I tell you to go outside to provide support? What are you doing back here!¡± The man¡¯s expression was dark.

    Edward remained calm and said respectfully, ¡°The boss told me to inform the men to bring the women out.¡±

    The man nced at Edward and seemed to believe him.

    ¡°Follow me,¡± he said coldly.

    Edward followed the man¡¯s footsteps.

    the surroundings were a little chaotic as the patrol team was constantly sending out reinforcements, and gunshots kepting from outside.

    Edward followed the man and walked toward an exit.

    Just as he walked out, the man turned around and pointed his gun at Edward.

    Edward reacted quickly and raised the man¡¯s gun. The bullet went off above the man¡¯s head with a loud bang, attracting the attention of the others.

    Edward¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he made a move on the man.

    The man felt as if his wrist had been broken, and the gun slipped from his hand. The next second, Edward¡¯s gun was aimed at the man¡¯s head, and he was shot dead.

    The moment the man fell, Edward threw the man¡¯s body toward a group of people who had suddenly rushed out from the inside. Then, he quickly retreated.

    Gunshots and footsteps sounded behind him.

    It was clear that he had been discovered by the other party.

    In fact, when he saw the man lower his head and whisper a few words to his cor, he knew that his identity had been exposed. Therefore, when the man wanted to kill him, he was already prepared.

    As he fled, he thought about why the man suspected him.

    Logically speaking, there were so many people here, and about hundreds of people were stationed at the base. It was impossible for them to know everyone. Moreover, organizations like that had many new people, so it would not be too suspicious to see unfamiliar faces. However, how did the man just now know that he was not one of them?

    It was because Jeanne was already dead!

    That was how the man saw through his lie that he wanted to bring Jeanne out.

    No, Edward did not allow himself to think about that because Jeanne could not be dead.

    In that case, it was very likely that Jeanne had already been taken away. Therefore, when a second person appeared, they would know that he was lying.

    With that thought in mind, Edward flipped over and leaped over a wall. The moment he leaped over, several gunshots sounded from behind him and brushed past his shoulders.

    He rolled on the ground twice, quickly got up, and left in a hurry.

    If his guess was correct, Jeanne had been taken away. ording to conventional thinking, in order to not expose Jeanne¡¯s movements, the man should have taken him in the opposite direction from Jeanne. Therefore, he should be going in another direction.

    He quickly recalled the map of the base in his mind and located his current location. Then, he quickly simted the direction he was going in.

    As he strode toward his destination, he found more and more people patrolling the area.

    They must have received notice that an outsider had infiltrated the area and sent more people to capture him.

    However, he could not care less anymore. When the group of people passed by, he joined them again without anyone knowing.

    Besides, no one would notice that there was another beside them because everyone¡¯s attention was on the search.

    He blended in with the people inside and walked quite a distance in the open while looking around discreetly.

    At that moment, he had to go in another direction and separate from the group.

    Hence, he tipped his cap and calmly walked away from the group of people.

    He did not panic at all until someone called out to him from behind, ¡°Hey, we¡¯re going this way. Where are you going?!¡±

    Edward pretended not to hear him and kept walking forward steadily.

    ¡°I said, you¡¯re going the wrong way!¡± the man called out to him again.

    Then, in the next second, Edward rolled on the ground.

    The other party may not be reacting immediately, but they would in the next second and shoot at Edward.

    Only then did they realize that Edward was the person they were supposed to look for. Immediately after, countless bullets were fired at Edward, who was rolling on the ground.

    During his escape, Edward managed to kill a few of them.

    He rolled behind a pir.

    The sound of bullets could be heard all around them.

 Chapter 800 - Exciting and Intense, Rescuing Jeanne

    <h4>Chapter 800: Exciting and Intense, Rescuing Jeanne</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Edward held his breath as the gunshots were getting closer and closer.

    He was listening carefully to the footsteps.

    There should be three people approaching. On top of that, he had killed two people just now, and there should be one left from that group.

    He held his gun up and kept his cool.

    Now, it was a one versus three, so they should still have a chance of winning.

    He listened to the sound of their footsteps, and ording to the speed at which they were approaching, he chanted in his heart, ¡°Three, two, one!¡±

    Edward suddenly stretched out his body.

    Facing the three people who suddenly approached, he aimed his gun at their heads and flipped on the ground agilely. The gunshot sounded three times.

    The three of them had their guns in their hands, but all of them fell to the ground without pulling the trigger.

    Edward rolled over and got up. However, just as he stood up, his expression darkened.

    Sure enough, there was one more person in the dark who was already aiming a gun at his head.

    He had no time to dodge the bullet.

    At that moment, a gunshot sounded in the distance. ¡°Bang!¡±

    The man in the dark fell to the ground.

    Edward looked up and saw that on the second floor, K01 had put away his gun and left.

    Edward, too, had no time to waste.

    With such a hugemotion, it would naturally attract many people toe closer, so he needed to evacuate immediately.

    Hence, he moved in the direction he nned.

    His footsteps were quick as his pursuers were also following him closely.

    With that, he changed his route and went straight to the second floor.

    There was a balcony on the second floor, and if he was not wrong, Jeanne would be taken away below the balcony.

    Even if he missed the timing, he could jump down from the balcony and choose the shortest route. Hence, he quickly went up the stairs, drawing a distance from him and his pursuers.

    When he was upstairs, he weaved through the corridor on the second floor.

    The main rooms of the building were all on the second floor, seemingly without much nning. It was as if that a room was built wherever it was convenient, and whoever liked it could stay there.

    The map of the second floor kept appearing in his mind, so he moved quickly ording to the directions in his mind.

    Suddenly, he leaned to the side and instantly hid in a room, leaving the door half-closed.

    There were more patrols here.

    Thus, once the ident broke out, the map Kingsley had given him could only be used as a reference.

    He hid himself and watched the patrol through the gap.

    Just as a patrol walked past him, the guy suddenly gave chase, probably because he saw someone suspicious, and disappeared in front of Edward along with the sound of gunfire.

    Edward quickly left the room and headed in the opposite direction.

    However, as soon as he went over, he saw that K01 was being chased.

    Perhaps it was because he had been discovered when he had shot for him just now, so her actions had been exposed.

    Edward aimed at the group of people chasing K01 and fired, killing two people.

    The others quickly went into hiding.

    At the same time, Edward also hid himself in the dark, in the same direction as K01.

    Edward gestured to K01, who nodded and took out a small bomb before throwing it out.

    Suddenly, a bullet hit the bomb, and the bomb exploded, blowing up arge building outside.

    In the meantime, Edward quickly found the few people hiding based on the direction of the bullets and aimed his gun at them. Every shot was urate, and they all died.

    K01 appeared behind Edward.

    ¡°We¡¯re even,¡± Edward said and walked forward without any further dy.

    K01 turned around and looked at Edward, not expecting the man to be so skilled.

    At that moment, he did not n to split up again, so he followed Edward instead.

    Edward nced at K01.

    As a man, many things were self-evident.

    With that, the two of them quickly arrived at the balcony on the second floor, which was, in fact, both their destinations.

    K01 said, ¡°I just happened to see a group of peopleing out of a room. I could vaguely see that it was Jeanne, but I can¡¯t be sure. If I¡¯m not wrong, they should have left in this direction, and ording to the time, they shouldn¡¯t have passed by yet.¡±

    At that moment, Edward pursed his lips.

    In that case, his guess should not be wrong, and fortunately, it was not. Otherwise¡­

    His eyes narrowed.

    K01 had also noticed a group of people walking past below.

    At a nce, there were seven people ¡ª two in the front, two at the back, and three in the middle, where one of them was holding a woman who looked like Jeanne and the other two were walking closely beside them.

    ¡°I¡¯ll distract them.¡± K01 said bluntly, ¡°You go and save Jeanne.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Edward agreed immediately.

 Chapter 801 - Exciting and Intense, Rescuing Jeanne

    <h4>Chapter 801: Exciting and Intense, Rescuing Jeanne</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Since he had decided on something, he had toplete it immediately.

    K01 jumped down from the balcony.

    The moment he jumped down, he immediately attracted people¡¯s attention.

    K01 fell to the ground and fired a few shots. It did not hit the target, but it caused amotion.

    The two people in front and behind quickly caught up to K01, who dodged while deliberately luring them.

    With four of them gone, the remaining three were much easier to deal with.

    Edward jumped.

    Other than the person who was holding Jeanne, the other two people beside her picked up their guns and quickly fired at Edward.

    Edward rolled on the ground a few times, dodging the bullets, but he also forced himself into a dead end.

    With that, he turned around, picked up his gun, and aimed at the two people approaching.

    Just as he was about to shoot, a man threatened, ¡°I¡¯ll kill her if you shoot!¡±

    Edward gritted his teeth and held the gun tightly in his hand.

    At that moment, he finally saw Jeanne, who was still alive despite the many wounds on her body.

    ¡°Drop the gun!¡± the man shouted.

    The ck pistol in his hand was pointed at Jeanne¡¯s head.

    Jeanne also saw Edward. She just looked at him without saying anything.

    Edward could not read Jeanne¡¯s emotions.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again!¡± The man who had the gun pointed at Jeanne¡¯s head raised his voice. ¡°I¡¯ll count to three. if you don¡¯t put down the gun, I¡¯ll kill her immediately. Three, two¨C¡±

    Edward immediately ced his gun on the ground.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes moved slightly, and she looked a little emotional.

    She was not surprised that Edward woulde to save her, but she had never thought that Edward would put himself in such danger for her.

    He was trying his best to save her because, no matter what, Edward liked her and would not watch her die. However, between his life and hers, she did not think that he would choose her without thinking twice.

    Moreover, it did not mean she would survive even if he lowered the gun. In fact, putting down the gun would only put them both in danger.

    Yet, he actually let it go. He actually threw his weapon on the ground to save her.

    Jeanne stared at Edward.

    At that moment, Edward¡¯s mouth seemed to have opened.

    From the shape of his mouth, she could tell that he was saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    He was about to die, yet he still told her not to be afraid.

    She suppressed her emotions and watched as the two men in front of Edward approach him carefully and search his body. They took away all the weapons on him and threw them on the ground. After making sure that he had nothing on him, they dragged him to Jeanne¡¯s side.

    The two of them were shackled and brought to their destination.

    Under the night sky, other than the sound of footsteps and gunfire, there was the sound of heavy breathing.

    Both Edward and Jeanne had guns pointed at their heads. If they made the slightest movement, they would be shot dead.

    The group walked for a distance until they saw a long flight of staircases in front of them, above which was a battle tform.

    The two of them were forced to walk up.

    Then, Edward and Jeanne appeared on a tform about 50 meters high, with someone pointing at their heads.

    Immediately, a loudspeaker suddenly sounded in the empty night sky. ¡°Hill, if you don¡¯t put down your weapon, I will kill your family¡¯s eldest daughter!¡±

    Immediately after, a bright light shone on Edward and Jeanne.

    Jeanne closed her eyes subconsciously.

    Edward¡¯s eyes were also dazzled by the light, and he could not open them for a second.

    The two of them were pale from the light.

    Meanwhile, the sounds of gunfire around them gradually died down until there was none.

    Kingsley had clearly put down his weapon.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Kingsley¡¯s voice rang out from below.

    ¡°Back then, my sister was shot dead by your family¡¯s assassin. I will never let this matter rest!¡±

    ¡°We, the Hills, only do things for money. Someone wanted to kill your sister, and we were just following the rules of the industry. If you want to seek revenge, you should go and look for the person who wanted to kill your sister.¡±

    ¡°I will definitely kill the person who wants to kill my sister. But before I kill him, I will have the Hills understand who you can and cannot touch!¡±

    ¡°You best understand if you have the ability to touch the eldest daughter of Hills!¡± Kingsley¡¯s voice carried a hint of cruelty.

 Chapter 802 - Exciting and Intense, Rescuing Jeanne

    <h4>Chapter 802: Exciting and Intense, Rescuing Jeanne</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Heh! Are you threatening me?¡± The ringleader snickered.

    ¡°If you dare to touch her, I¡¯ll raze your territory to the ground tonight to pay tribute to her!¡± Kingsley enunciated every word.

    The ringleader of M Underground Organization was obviously threatened by Kingsley¡¯s words because he did not speak for a long time.

    However, it made the atmosphere tense and suffocating.

    The people on both sides were armed with heavy weapons. A battle started because of one person, but it also ended because of one person.

    Even so, it was not over yet.

    The confrontationsted for a long time until Kingsley said, ¡°I¡¯ve brought the killer who killed your sister.¡±

    The ringleader¡¯s face turned cold.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give him to you, and you can take revenge however you want. ¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll ept it just because you gave me a puppet from your family? Hill, dream on!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a car full of thetest ammunition for free and 20 professional assassins with professional training. One of them is equivalent to three of your organization!¡± Kingsley stated his conditions.

    Despite that, the ringleader did not seem to be moved.

    ¡°I¡¯ll protect you for three years for free! If anyone dares to invade this area and take your territory, my Hills will help you to settle it at once. In three years, we will clear all the obstacles and help you be the king of this area!¡± Kingsley continued.

    ¡°Alright!¡± The ringleader suddenly agreed.

    For Kingsley to be able to do that was already his limit.

    ¡°Send me the thing you gave me and your people!¡± the ringleader said fiercely.

    ¡°Open the door.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± The ringleader said, ¡°But you have toe in yourself.¡±

    Kingsley did not agree.

    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you dare to?¡± The ringleader mocked.

    ¡°Open the door, and I¡¯lle in!¡± Kingsley said firmly.

    The ringleader smiled coldly and ordered, ¡°Open the door!¡±

    The door opened slowly, and the car drove in from outside.

    Jeanne stood high in the open air and watched as Kingsley¡¯s ck car drive toward the base.

    Her eyes flickered when she realized that there were a few snipers on the same high tforms around them. Once Kingsley got off the car¡­

    It was a trap.

    M Underground Organization did not want just anything from the Hills. They wanted everything from the Hills, and the negotiation just now was just to lure Kingsley into the trap.

    She stared closely at the snipers. She knew very well that if she reminded Kingsley now, she would die. However, if she did not warn him, Kingsley would surely die.

    Her throat moved slightly, and countless results shed through his mind.

    She could even imagine that if she made any move at that moment, Edward would die with her.

    Her body, which she had been enduring the pain, was trembling slightly.

    She watched as Kingsley¡¯s car drove into the base and then stopped.

    After the car stopped, an assassin got out of the front passenger seat and respectfully walked to the back door to open it for Kingsley.

    ¡®No,¡¯ Jeanne thought.

    Her eyes were fixed on the sniper not far away, and she could tell that he was prepared.

    ¡°Kingsley, don¡¯t get out of the car!¡± Jeanne shouted.

    The moment she shouted, she jumped down.

    She was so fast that the man, who had his gun pointed at her head, could not react in time. Moreover, no one had expected Jeanne to do such a thing.

    After all, it was 50 meters, not five meters.

    If she jumped down 50 meters, she would definitely die!

    That was why he did not expect Jeanne to do such a thing. She was simply courting death.

    However, at that moment, no one noticed that Edward had also jumped.

    The moment Jeanne jumped down, he jumped down with her without even thinking twice. He held her tightly in his arms with one arm and grabbed the tall pir supporting the balcony with the other hand. However, the pir was very thick, and it was impossible to hold it with one hand. Coupled with the gravity of their free fall, Edward¡¯s hand slid down the pir, and the two of them continued falling.

    During the fall, Edward protected Jeanne with his body. That way, even if she fell, she would fall on him.

    The jump from a height of 50 meters was so short that Jeanne did not have time to resist, nor did she think of resisting.

    She admitted that she did not want to die. However, if she did not die, Edward might die instead.

    Hence, she tensed up and held on tightly to Edward.

    Just as she thought both of them would fall to the ground with a ¡°bang¡±...

 Chapter 803 - Exciting and Intense, Rescuing Jeanne

    <h4>Chapter 803: Exciting and Intense, Rescuing Jeanne</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    In thest second, their speed of falling suddenly slowed down a lot.

    It seemed they had slowed down because of the support of Edward¡¯s arm. Although they had not reached the point where they couldnd safely, at least they would not die.

    The two of themnded on the ground and rolled a few times. With Edward protecting her with his body, she was unharmed.

    Eventually, the crazy rolling stopped.

    It had only been a dozen seconds since the fall, but a lot of things had happened within that time frame.

    When Kingsley heard Jeanne¡¯s voice and saw her jump down from the 50 meter-tall tform, his expression turned ferocious. He also chose to stay in the car and immediately ordered the car to reverse, madly backing away from the entrance of M Underground Organization. With that, the night sky was filled with sounds of gunfires.

    The assassin, who was standing next to Kingsley a second ago, was shot dead by the sniper in the distance. If Kingsley had gotten out of the car, he would have been the one dead.

    Kingsley¡¯s expression was terrifying.

    Countless bullets hit his car, but they did not prate it or hurt him at all.

    He gave an order, ¡°Level this ce immediately and don¡¯t leave a single person alive!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    At that moment, all the assassins took action.

    Just now, they were stalling with M Underground Organization to give Edward and K01 time to rescue Jeanne.

    However, there was no need for that now because Jeanne might be dead¡­

    At the thought of that, Kingsley¡¯s expression became even more frightening.

    No one by Kingsley¡¯s side had ever seen that expression on him despite being with him for so many years.

    All everyone knew was that he was numb to killing and was extremely cold-blooded. However, no one knew how terrifying he could be.

    In the meantime, Jeanne and Edward had just fallen from a height of 50 meters, and everyone thought they were dead.

    Under the dark sky, unbeknownst to everyone else, they stood up after rolling on the ground a few times.

    ¡°Edward,¡± Jeanne called out to him.

    It was obvious that there was something wrong with his body.

    It was not that he was about to die from the fall, but rather, his entire body was tense, and he looked violent. His body seemed to have suddenly exapnded, and even his consciousness seemed to be fading away.

    She suddenly remembered that one time when they were in trouble and they found Edward in that state.

    It was an existence that was not human.

    ¡°Edward!¡± Jeanne called out to him fiercely.

    Edward¡¯s entire body was red, and even his eyes were bloodshot. He forced himself to remain rational and in control of his body. He said, ¡°Hurry up and leave!¡±

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and leave!¡± Edward pushed Jeanne out of the room.

    He even managed to push Jeanne a few meters back. It was as if she had been thrown into the air.

    His strength was shocking.

    The moment Jeannended on the ground, K01 suddenly appeared beside her.

    After luring those people away, he returned to the scene and saw everything.

    If he had note to take Jeanne¡¯s ¡®body¡¯ away, he would not have known that the two of them were not dead after falling from such a great height. In fact, they were not even injured.

    However, there was no time to ask why such a miracle had happened.

    K01 protected Jeanne and was about to leave with her.

    At that moment, no one¡¯s attention was on them as Kingsley¡¯s men were all attacking M Underground Organization, forcing them to retreat. Hence, their enemies were too busy to notice them.

    ¡°Wait.¡± Jeanne grabbed K01.

    K01 was stunned.

    ¡°Take Edward with you,¡± Jeanne said.

    By then, Edward had already walked to the side in a frenzy and seemed to be keeping a distance from her.

    ¡°No,¡± K01 said bluntly, ¡°My mission is only to protect you. ¡±

    ¡°Mason!¡±

    K01 did not give Jeanne any chance to resist. He used his strength and punched the back of Jeanne¡¯s head. Jeanne¡¯s vision turned ck, and she fainted.

    After that, K01 looked at Edward, who had disappeared into the night.

    That man¡­ Why was he different from ordinary people?

    Without any further dy, he left with Jeanne in his arms amidst the rain of bullets.

    Meanwhile, Kingsley was sitting coldly in the car, waiting for the final result.

    He was waiting for K01 to retrieve Jeanne¡¯s ¡®body¡¯.

 Chapter 804 - Exciting and Intense, Rescuing Jeanne

    <h4>Chapter 804: Exciting and Intense, Rescuing Jeanne</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    His eyes narrowed when he saw K01 walking out with Jeanne in his arms.

    At that moment, the emotions that Kingsley was hiding changed drastically.

    He opened the car door with his eyes bloodshot and looked straight at Jeanne, who was in K01¡¯s arms.

    However, she was not moving at all¡­

    In the end, he did not protect her as he promised and had broken his promise.

    Kingsley¡¯s eyes were extremely red.

    At that moment, the assassins protecting Kingsley did not dare to look at him directly as they were afraid to see him in such an emotional state.

    K01 stood in front of Kingsley and said, ¡°She¡¯s not dead.¡±

    Kingsley¡¯s body trembled visibly the moment he was about to take Jeanne from K01.

    Then, he looked at K01.

    ¡°She¡¯s not dead. In fact, she¡¯s not even injured. I just knocked her out,¡± K01 exined.

    Kingsley could not believe what he just heard.

    She was not dead after falling from a height of 50 meters! How was that possible?

    K01 was not a talkative person, so he carried Jeanne straight to Kingsley.

    Kingsley hugged Jeanne¡¯s warm body and could even feel her faint breathing.

    It turned out she was not dead.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Fourth Master Swan?¡± Kingsley¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    He could shift between emotions in just a split second.

    After all, he was a Hill. He was just a tool to kill, so he did not have much emotion to speak of.

    ¡°He left.¡± K01 said, ¡°Jeanne wanted to chase after Edward, so I stopped her by knocking her out.¡±

    Kingsley nodded and said, ¡°Go and find Fourth Master Swan.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Capture him alive,¡± Kingsley ordered.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    K01 received the order and left immediately.

    Kingsley sent a few assassins to follow K01 before he carried Jeanne back to the car and waited.

    ¡­

    The night passed, and M Underground Organization waspletely wiped out by Kingsley¡¯s men.

    However, Kingsley¡¯s men had captured the ringleader of M Underground Organization alive.

    The ringleader was in a sorry state. Covered in blood, he knelt in front of Kingsley with a scowl on his face.

    Kingsley said, ¡°This is the consequence of provoking the Hills, and there has been no exception for the past hundred years!¡±

    The ringleader red at Kingsley.

    After all, the winner takes all, so the ringleader did not resist when Kingsley took a gun and pointed it at his head.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The ringleader was immediately shot to death.

    With his eyes wide open and his face covered in blood, the ringleader died in front of them.

    From then on, a mafia that had just risen had disappeared.

    When Kingsley returned to the car, Jeanne had already woken up.

    After she woke up, she stayed in the car. She did not say anything, nor did she mention that she was going to look for Edward.

    The car was filled with silence.

    Kingsley also stayed quiet because regardless of the reason, Jeanne¡¯s actions of jumping down from the high tform were unforgivable to Kingsley.

    Kingsley would pursue the matter but not now.

    With that, the car left slowly.

    The Hills had also suffered heavy losses in this operation against M Underground Organization. 50 of their top assassins invaded, but only less than 20 of them remained. To the Hills, assassins were the foundation of their existence, and training top-notch assassins were not easy. They were one in a hundred, one in a thousand, or one in ten thousand. With so many of them dead now, the Hills had suffered a heavy blow, and it would take them some time to recover. However, since the Hills had wiped out M Underground Organization overnight, the other organizations that were tempted to attack the Hills did not dare to act rashly.

    Therefore, no one dared to offend the Hills for a long time.

    That move also allowed the Hills to establish power so that no one would dare to offend them.

    The car drove off for a distance until Kingsley¡¯s phone rang.

    He nced at the caller and said coldly, ¡°Did you catch him?¡±

    ¡°I found him.¡±

    Kingsley frowned.

    ¡°But we can¡¯t beat him.¡± K01 said, ¡°I need backup.¡±

    ¡°Five people can¡¯t win against one person?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when youe.¡± With that, K01 hung up and sent his location.

    Kingsley¡¯s expression darkened.

    ¡°Go here,¡± he instructed and projected the address onto the car¡¯s navigation screen.

    He wanted to see how capable Edward was.

    Jeanne, who had been silent the entire time, turned to look at Kinglsey after hearing his instructions.

    Kingsley said, ¡°I¡¯m going to deal with Fourth Master Swan.¡±

    Jeanne pursed her lips and remained silent.

    Kingsley also chose to remain silent.

    The car headed in another direction and sped off.

    Soon, they met up with K01, and Jeanne followed Kingsley out of the car.

    K01 nced at Jeanne, who also looked at him coldly.

    K01 shifted his gaze and said to Kingsley respectfully, ¡°He¡¯s in front.¡±

    Kingsley nodded and strode over.

    All the assassins followed behind him.

    Edward, who was fighting with someone, looked ferocious. He had already killed three assassins. Their deaths were extremely gruesome. It was as if they had been torn apart alive. The assassins who were still fighting with Edward were also being beaten up and could not fight back at all. They might even be killed in the next second.

    Kingsley was stunned by Edward¡¯sbat power, to say the least.

    Not to mention the fact that jumping down from 50 meters did not hurt him, but all of Edward¡¯s actions were beyond the capabilities of ordinary people.

    Kingsley was even sure that he was no match for Edward.

    His eyes narrowed. Then, he took out his gun and pointed it at Edward¡¯s head.

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    She was well aware of how good Kingsley¡¯s marksmanship was. If Kingsley raised his gun, he would not miss, and someone was sure to die¡­

    With that, she left Kingsley¡¯s side and ran toward Edward.

    Kingsley¡¯s expression darkened, and his grip on the gun tightened.

    The moment Edward sent an assassin flying with a kick, Jeanne rushed forward and hugged him tightly.

    ¡°Edward, stop fighting! It¡¯s me! I¡¯m Jeanne!¡± Jeanne called out to him.

    As she shouted her name, Edward, who had lost his mind, forced himself to stop because of what Jeanne said.

 Chapter 805 - Monica Committed Suicide (Not Dead)

    <h4>Chapter 805: Monica Committed Suicide (Not Dead)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Jeanne hugged Edward tightly.

    The expansion of his body and the movement of his muscles felt out of control.

    She remembered that thest time Edward was in such a situation, Nox had knocked him out.

    Hence, she gritted her teeth and gave Kingsley a look.

    Kingsley put down his gun. What he wanted was not Fourth Master Swan¡¯s corpse. Hence, he raised his hand.

    Mason approached Edward and Jeanne cautiously.

    When he was hunting Edward down, he also exchanged a few blows with Edward. He knew he could not win, so he asked Kingsley for help. In a short time, Edward had killed three assassins. It was brutal and crazy.

    He was very careful as he approached Edward from behind.

    Seemingly having noticed him, Edward pushed Jeanne away.

    Mason¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he turned around, dodging Edward¡¯s crazy attack.

    He still had a lingering fear that if Edward¡¯s kicknded on him, he had a feeling that his internal organs would explode.

    As such, Mason took a few steps away.

    ¡°Give it to me!¡± Jeanne called out to Mason from behind.

    Mason suddenly threw a syringe at Jeanne.

    Jeanne leaned over, and the moment Edward attacked Mason, she injected the drug that could instantly knock someone out into Edward¡¯s body from behind.

    Edward¡¯s body froze before he turned to look at Jeanne.

    Jeanne took a few steps back after she was done.

    Edward¡¯s appearance was so terrifying that anyone would be afraid, and she was no exception.

    If they hadn¡¯t met for the second time, she did not know if she would have chosen to kill him to make him behave.

    She looked at Edward calmly, watching as he approached her step by step.

    She did not know if she still existed in Edward¡¯s mind.

    Then, she saw that his bloodshot eyes seemed to have lost focus.

    She knew that the drug would take an average person only a second to fall to the ground, but now, seconds had passed, and Edward had yet copsed.

    Instead of falling, he kept closing in on Jeanne.

    Jeanne gritted her teeth and looked at how terrifying Edward looked and how he looked as if he was about to pounce on her¡­

    The next second, he suddenly fell to the ground without any warning. His tall figure fell t on the ground, and after ten seconds, the man was still down.

    After he fell, his body started to recover at a speed visible to the naked eye. The bulging muscles all over his body quickly recovered to normal.

    She remembered Nox saying that Edward¡¯s body was like a spring. If the spring lost its sticity, the spring would be useless. If a person lost their sticity, they would¡­ die.

    Jeanne was shocked.

    She quickly ran over and called out, ¡°Edward.¡±

    By then, Edward had already fallen into a deep sleep.

    Mason, on the other hand, had leaned over. After making sure that Edward was no longer a threat, he squatted down to check on Edward¡¯s physical condition, which had recovered to normal when he looked like an alien species just now.

    Kingsley also walked over. He looked down at Edward and said, ¡°Take him away.¡±

    Mason nodded his head respectfully and helped Edward up.

    Jeanne also supported Edward.

    ¡°Jeanne,e with me,¡± Kingsley ordered.

    Jeanne nced at the unconscious Edward and looked at his cold body, which was covered in injuries.

    He was covered in wounds because of his inhuman physique just now. However, now that he had recovered to normal, one could see the countless injuries on his body, especially on his right palm.

    After jumping down from the 50-meter-high tform and his palm rubbing against the iron pir, it was now a bloody mess.

    ¡°Jeanne!¡± Kingsley¡¯s voice turned cold.

    In the end, Jeanne let go of Edward, followed Kinglsey, and got into his car.

    Meanwhile, Mason brought Edward to another car.

    With that, a row of cars left.

    Jeanne had no idea what Kingsley would do to Edward or what she was going to do to Edward next.

    ¡­

    Everything seemed calm and less thrilling in South Hampton City, but it could also make people feel like they had nothing to live for.

    Monica thought she would forget about it after she woke up. It would be as if nothing happened yesterday, and she would live her own life.

    However, that did not happen.

    As soon as she opened her eyes and regained consciousness, her mind was filled with Finn¡¯s indifferent expression and Michael¡¯s face when he lied to her. She felt that one day, she might suffocate to death at home.

 Chapter 806 - Monica Committed Suicide (Not Dead)

    <h4>Chapter 806: Monica Committed Suicide (Not Dead)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    She reached for her phone.

    Last night, she announced their breakup on Facebook, so there should be a lot ofments today, and it should have also caused a small sensation.

    She had been thinking about how to minimize the impact on Michael after she broke up with him. but now¡­ she did not have to think about anything.

    However, when she opened Facebook, she was stunned for a few seconds.

    She thought there was something wrong with her ount because how could the content she posted on Facebook suddenly disappear?

    She was so ??heartbrokenst night that she did not care about anything, but she was sure that she had posted the message.

    There was no way it would disappear.

    She repeatedly logged into her ount a few times to make sure that the system was not acting up. Only then did she suddenly realize that there was something fishy about the matter.

    Hence, she gritted her teeth and sent another message.

    This time, she did not turn off her phone after posting the message. instead, she stared at her phone and waited for the post to explode.

    She waited for half an hour, yet no onemented, and even the view count was zero. Could it be that the system had swallowed it up?

    How was that possible?

    Monica refused to believe it and posted three more posts.

    However, the result was the same as the first one ¡ª it was swallowed by the system.

    Monica then seemed to have realized something and tried to keep calm.

    She calmly registered another ount and posted a random post on that Facebook ount.

    There was no problem with it.

    Although no one was paying attention to the new ount, there were at least a few views, unlike the first post where no one could see it except for her.

    She thought for a moment before using her new ount to post a message on Facebook saying, ¡°Michael and Monica have broken up.¡±

    Not long after it was posted, the post was automatically deleted.

    Monica was so angry that she was about to explode, but she told herself not to panic.

    It was impossible for Michael to hide everything, and she refused to believe that her news would not be released.

    Hence, she used her alternate ount toment on Facebook. ¡°Michael and Monica have broken up. From now on, the two of them will go their own ways.¡±

    Sure enough, after the announcement, many onlookers instantly started toment on herment.

    However, it did not take long for thement to be deleted.

    She even wanted to post anotherment on her alternate ount, but a message popped up saying that her ount was at risk of breaking thew and that Facebook had temporarily turned off herment function.

    Monica was so angry that she smashed her phone!

    Needless to say, Michael was secretly manipting it!

    She really did not expect that Michael would do such a thing to her one day. She had never thought that the man whom she thought treated her the best would actually do that to her!

    No.

    She was not someone who would submit to adversity.

    With that, she picked up the phone that she had thrown on the bed and started to search for the media¡¯s phone number.

    Since she loved gossip, she had added many of the tabloid media¡¯s phone numbers because she wanted to know the inside information at the first moment. Yet now, it finally came in handy.

    She made a call.

    The other party teased, ¡°Ms. Cardellini, what pleasure do I owe you for this call? We haven¡¯t been in contact for so long that I thought you don¡¯t want any news from me anymore.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Editor, I¡¯m not looking for you for more news today. Instead, I¡¯ve got an exclusive news for you.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What do you have for me today?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve broken up with Michael. Do you want thetest insider story?¡± Monica asked bluntly.

    The other party was stunned for a second.

    Monica seemed a little excited. ¡°I guarantee that with thetest resources, you¡¯ll easily get a front page.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t joke around, Ms. Cardellini. Stop teasing me. Michael just announced that you¡¯re going to marry him soon, and you¡¯re saying you¡¯ve broken up? Do you want me to broadcast this news and get beaten to death?! Ms. Cardellini, did I do something wrong? Tell me, and I¡¯ll change my ways!¡±

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± It took Monica a few seconds to react before she realized what she heard on the phone.

    ¡°Huh?¡± The other party was dumbfounded.

    ¡°I say, what did you just say? You said Michael and I announced our marriage?¡± Monica was furious.

    ¡°Yeah, haven¡¯t you seen the news? It¡¯s trending now, and it has suppressed the news about Jenifer and Eden for the past two days. By the way, Ms. Cardellini, we¡¯ve known each other for many years. Do you think you can leave some of your news for me? I¨C¡±

    Monica abruptly hung up the phone.

 Chapter 807 - Monica Committed Suicide (Not Dead)

    <h4>Chapter 807: Monica Committed Suicide (Not Dead)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    She could not believe her ears and refused to believe that Michael would take it that far.

    She even clicked open the news with trembling hands. Then, she saw the most eye-catching words in the middle. It said, ¡°A Happy Ending for Michael and Monica As They Get Married In the Middle of Next Month.¡±

    Monica¡¯s eyes turned red out of anger.

    She read the content of the news and looked at the photos, which were two wedding photos of her and Michael.

    It was obviously photoshopped, but most people could not tell. It was photoshopped to perfection, and there were no ws at all.

    It looked like the two of them had already taken their wedding photos, so it was pretty evident that they were getting married.

    Monica¡¯s whole body was trembling.

    She frantically dialed Michael¡¯s number and yelled, ¡°Are you crazy?!¡±

    She cursed.

    However, the other party simply picked up the phone and did not answer.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll marry you just because you announced your marriage? Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Monica shouted until her voice was hoarse.

    She was so angry that she wanted to strangle Michael.

    She thought that the feud between them would end after they broke up.

    She would just take it as a lesson for her to learn because she was stupid, and she deserved it.

    However, she had never thought that Michael could be so evil to do that.

    ¡°Monica, don¡¯t resist,¡± Michael said every word clearly, his voice cold.

    ¡°In your dreams!¡± Monica gritted her teeth. ¡°I¡¯m going to tell everyone that we¡¯ve broken up, and I¡¯ll tell everyone we¡¯re together because you lied to me. I don¡¯t love you at all!¡±

    ¡°Who do you think will believe you?!¡± Michael asked her in an ice-cold tone.

    ¡°Someone will.¡±

    ¡°You should¡¯ve tried it today, right?¡± Michael reminded.

    Monica clenched her phone tightly, about to go mad.

    ¡°Your Facebook ount has been restricted. Other than yourself, no one else can see the content of your posts. Even if you use your alternate ount to spread it everywhere, it won¡¯t help. I¡¯ve already spoken to the Inte Control and Surveince Bureau. Other than the news I release, any news about me or you will be deleted, restricted, and blocked. You won¡¯t be able to spread whatever you want to spread. As for the media, I¡¯ve already announced our marriage, so the other media outlets won¡¯t believe there¡¯s a problem between us. They won¡¯t dare to report it either. After all, this concerns my reputation, so they¡¯ll think twice before they act. But even if one or two of them are willing to risk their lives for some hot topic, do you think I can¡¯t deal with them with my current status?¡± Michael made himself clear.

    Monica¡¯s eyes were red.

    It was her first time being yed by someone to such an extent.

    It was her first time being tricked by someone and feeling so powerless.

    ¡°At first, I wanted to keep it a secret from you. As long as you epted me, I could hide everything I did to you from you. At the very least, you wouldn¡¯t have to see the dark reality of this society. However, you kept wanting to leave me. My energy is limited, and I don¡¯t have that much time to deal with you. So, I could only use this method to make you understand that we can¡¯t break up. From the moment you agreed to be with me and announced to all the reporters that we were together, you can¡¯t leave me. Unless¡­¡±

    Michael paused.

    It was unless he did not want the rtionship. However, he had not thought about not wanting her yet.

    With that, he continued coldly, ¡°Prepare yourself. We¡¯ll get married on the 15th of next month.¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy? Do you really think that I will marry you? Are you crazy?¡± Monica really wanted to kill Michael at that moment.

    It was true. She had never hated someone so much that she wanted him to die!

    ¡°In any case, you will agree.¡± Michael was very certain.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather die than agree.¡±

    ¡°By the way, let me remind you that you can forget about relying on your father, Fourth Master Swan, or Jeanne to end this marriage. Businessmen have never been able to win against politicians. By asking them to help, you¡¯ll be dragging them down with you. Since I can nowe clear to you about everything I do, I¡¯m confident that I can have you!¡±

    With that, Michael hung up the phone.

    Monica looked at her phone and tried to suppress the anger within her.

 Chapter 808 - Monica Committed Suicide (Not Dead)

    <h4>Chapter 808: Monica Committed Suicide (Not Dead)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    No. How could she be threatened by Michael?

    She refused to believe that Michael had reached the point where he could hide the truth from the world.

    What did he say? Businessmen could never win against politicians.

    However, Jeanne could do anything.

    Without even thinking, she called Jeanne, but thetter had turned off her phone.

    Jeanne would never turn off her phone.

    Even so, she did not let herself think too much about it. She got out of bed, washed up briefly, and rushed out without putting on makeup.

    She first went to Bamboo Garden in the Swan family¡¯s manor, but Teddy was the only one at home.

    Teddy said that Fourth Master Swan and Jeanne had not returned for two days. Neither of them had answered his calls, and he had no idea where they had gone!

    Monica was a little dumbfounded.

    Why did Jeanne disappear after Jenifer and Eden were beaten down?

    She did not give up and went to Lawrence Enterprise. After confirming that Jeanne was not in thepany, Monica was stunned.

    Why would Jeanne disappear for no reason?

    She forced herself to calm down and called Nox.

    Nox was rude to her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Did you know that Jeanne and Fourth Master Swan are missing?¡±

    ¡°What does that have to do with you?¡± Nox¡¯s tone was cold.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Jeanne. It¡¯s something big,¡± Monica purposely said it in a serious tone, and her voice sounded anxious.

    ¡°Something big? Are you telling Jeanne that you¡¯re getting married soon? There¡¯s no need to inform her. It¡¯s all over the news now. I saw it.¡± Nox was a little sarcastic. After he finished speaking, he was still a little unhappy. ¡°By the way, Monica, are you that impatient? Can¡¯t you wait a few more days before you announce your marriage? It wasn¡¯t easy for Jenifer and Eden¡¯s news to be on the hot topic, and they could¡¯ve been bashed by all theizens for a few more days. Yet now, it¡¯s obvious that you made your news trending on purpose because it has immediately covered up their news! I¡¯m even starting to suspect whether you are Jeanne¡¯s best friend! You must be fake friends, right?¡±

    Monica was embarrassed by Nox¡¯s words.

    No matter what she did now, she would always be a b*tch.

    However, she tried her best to calm herself down, to keep herself from breaking down, and to not make herself seem pathetic. She said, ¡°Nox, I¡¯m begging you. Can you tell me where Jeanne is? I really do have something to tell her.¡±

    She was pleading with him.

    Nox frowned.

    Monica had always been rash and had never shown weakness to him before. In fact, she had never been so submissive to him before.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Nox replied coldly.

    It was because he really did not know.

    ¡°I really am looking for Jeanne, and it¡¯s not about the marriage.¡± Monica put aside her emotions and said to Nox sincerely.

    ¡°That has nothing to do with me!¡± Nox rejected her without mercy.

    Monica¡¯s eyes were very red.

    Tears welled up in her eyes, but she tried her best not to cry.

    ¡°From the moment you divorced Finn, you and I are no longer friends. So, whatever happens to you is yours to deal with. Don¡¯t bother me. I won¡¯t help you or feel sympathy for you,¡± Nox said coldly.

    The indifference in his voice hurt Monica a little.

    In fact, Monica had always regarded Nox as a friend. Even though the two of them were always bickering, she still felt that Nox was her friend.

    Her throat moved slightly as she said, ¡°Nox, I want to break up with Michael.¡±

    it really took her a lot of effort to say those words because she did not want anyone to know how much of an idiot she was back then.

    She had nned to keep the matter to herself, and even after she broke up with Michael, she would not tell anyone that she had been deceived.

    She thought she could keep her dignity, but she suppressed her emotions and told Nox the truth. ¡°I want to break up with Michael, but he¡¯s forcing me to get married. I want Jeanne to help me.¡±

    Nox seemed stunned for a few seconds, wondering if he had heard wrong.

    He said,¡± Aren¡¯t you glued to Michael? Why are you breaking up? Are you crazy?¡±

    Monica bit her lip tightly, frantically trying to control her emotions.

    ¡°Monica, do you have nothing better to do all day? Why do you keep looking for drama?¡± Nox said unhappily, ¡°I¡¯m really busy.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. I really want to break up with Michael. He has been lying to me all along, but now that I¡¯m proposing a breakup, I¡¯m met with tons of obstacles. I¡¯ve announced it on Facebook, but Michael has restricted my Facebook ount. So, I created an alternate ount, but every time I post something about me and Michael, it would be deleted. I called the media and had them report on my breakup with Michael, but the media rejected me. They didn¡¯t even believe that I had a conflict with Michael. Now, Michael has unterally announced our engagement, and the whole country thinks that I¡¯m getting married to Michael. However, I don¡¯t want to marry him. I want to let everyone know that I won¡¯t marry Michael, but I can¡¯t win against Michael. In front of him, I have no power to resist him,¡± Monica said.

 Chapter 809 - Monica Committed Suicide (Not Dead)

    <h4>Chapter 809: Monica Committed Suicide (Not Dead)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    She told him everything. She even revealed all her stupidity and ipetence.

    Nox was silent for a few seconds.

    Monica held her phone and did not speak. She was sobbing now, but she tried holding it in, enduring the twitching of her body.

    The two of them were silent.

    Then, Nox replied, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, i won¡¯t give you Jeanne¡¯s contact information. ¡±

    Monica bit her lip, with her tears flowing down her face.

    ¡°Have you thought about it? Michael is currently the most valued talent in the Sanders. At the age of 25, he became the youngest director in the history of Harken. He is currently running for a seat in the parliament and has even confirmed his participation in the annual National Reserve Talent Conference. He will stop at nothing for his career in Harken, and he will soon follow his father¡¯s footsteps to be powerful and influential. You want Jeanne to kill such a powerful person?¡± Nox asked her coldly and directly.

    Monica just kept biting her lip as she could not refute.

    ¡°Monica, if you¡¯re really Jeanne¡¯s friend, you shouldn¡¯t drag your friend down with you into this. Instead, you should think of how to solve the problem yourself!¡± Nox said bluntly, ¡°I¡¯ll remind you onest time. Finn, Edward, and I have a great rtionship, and Edward hates you as much as I hate you! So, you¡¯d better not disturb Jeanne. Not only will she be risking her life for you, but you might even cause a conflict between Edward and Jeanne. You should know your ce.¡±

    After that, Nox hung up the phone abruptly.?It was as if he did not want to waste any more time on her.

    Monica also quietly put down her phone and just stood there.

    Nox was not wrong.

    Michael had threatened her just now, and she was the one who took it for granted.

    In the past, she had always thought that Jeanne would be willing to do anything for her even if she had to go bankrupt. Hence, she did not hesitate to ask Jeanne for help. She felt that their rtionship back then could not bepared to those worldly possessions.

    Yet now, she suddenly felt like that was not the case.

    Jeanne had gone through a lot to achieve her own happiness, and it was also very difficult for Jeanne to get to where she was now. What right did Monica have to destroy everything she had? What right did Monica have to make others bear the consequences of her mistakes?

    Nox¡¯s words had woken her up.

    She should solve her own matters herself. However, how should she solve this? How could she fight with Michael?

    Michael had the entire media under his control, and no one would believe that they had no feelings for each other.

    Moreover, everyone firmly believed that they would get married on the 15th of next month.

    If she did not marry Michael, what would Michael do? Would he force her to get married? What would he use to force her to get married?

    No. She would not be forced by Michael.

    In that case, she had to leave South Hampton City and Harken immediately.

    Once he could not find her, she refused to believe that he could lie to the media for long.

    With that thought, Monica quickly returned home, found her identity card and passport, packed her luggage, took all her cards with her, and went to the airport.

    She did not have the ability to resist Michael.

    After all, she could not even think of any way to break up with Michael, so she could only escape.

    Since she could not afford to offend him, she would hide forever.

    She went to the airport, showed her identification, and bought a ne ticket to a random destination.

    Just as the staff member had taken her identity card, he said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Cardellini, but you can¡¯t buy a ticket for the time being. ¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Monica was on the verge of breaking down.

    ¡°This is the notice we received, but we don¡¯t know the specific reason.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t know the reason, then why can¡¯t I buy a ticket? Give me an exnation. I want an exnation immediately!¡± Monica¡¯s voice was loud.

    It instantly attracted the attention of a lot of people at the airport.

    In fact, she hoped that everyone woulde to see her.

    It would be best if they posted her on a popr mobile app and make her a trending topic by reporting how rude she was.

    ¡°Ms. Cardellini, calm down. I¡¯ve just contacted our head of department. He¡¯lle over in a while to exin to you in private.¡±

    Monica red at the staff member, but in the end, she held it in.

 Chapter 810 - Monica Committed Suicide (Not Dead)

    <h4>Chapter 810: Monica Committed Suicide (Not Dead)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    After a short while, a director from the airport appeared and was very respectful to Monica. He invited her to his office to exin things to her.

    However, Monica rejected him outright. ¡°Let¡¯s talk here. If not, get me a ne ticket. Otherwise, no one can get a ne ticket today, and I won¡¯t leave here.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Cardellini, please don¡¯t make things difficult for us,¡± the director said nicely.

    ¡°Who¡¯s making things difficult for you? I¡¯m a good person. Why can¡¯t I buy a ne ticket? Why?¡±

    ¡°Ms. Cardellini¨C¡±

    ¡°Monica.¡± A familiar male voice suddenly sounded in the airport.

    In fact, many people had gathered at the scene, and because of that voice, everyone looked over to see Michael striding to Monica¡¯s side.

    Monica really wanted to kill Michael at that moment.

    However, Michael was not facing her at that moment. instead, he was being very polite to the airport director. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have put you in a difficult position.¡±

    ¡°Director Ross, you¡¯re too kind. It¡¯s no trouble at all.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the trouble. Monica and I are having a little conflict. She¡¯s angry at me and wants to leave. I was afraid something would happen to her, and that was why I told the airport to help me stop her. I¡¯m very sorry for wasting everyone¡¯s precious time.¡±

    No one said anything.

    After all, Michael looked sincere.

    Moreover, for a dignified director to bow and apologize like that, although people would think that his actions had affected their travels, his sincerity was pretty touching.

    The main point was that it did not take up much of everyone¡¯s time.

    After Michael apologized, he looked at Monica gently. ¡°Monica, it¡¯s my fault. Don¡¯t be angry. I definitely won¡¯t force you to eat meat next time. If you want to lose weight, I¡¯ll lose weight with you.¡±

    Monica just stared at Michael, looking at his face, which was full of love and adoration.

    Sheughed coldly. She really wanted to p that hypocritical face right now.

    However, just as she raised her hand, a kiss suddenlynded on her lips while her hand was firmly shackled by Michael.

    At that moment, everyone¡¯s attention was on their kiss, and no one noticed Michael¡¯s control over her.

    There was even a round of warm apuse. It was as if they were celebrating the reunion of a pair of lovers.

    It was such an enviable scene when, in fact, Michael was just putting on a show.

    After he kissed Monica, he immediately pulled her away.

    Monica resisted.

    Everyone thought that she was throwing a tantrum, but no one knew how devastated Monica was at that moment or how much she wanted to kill Michael.

    She frantically tried to break free from Michael¡¯s grasp. However, other than making her wrist hurt more, she could not resist at all.

    She could not stand it anymore and was about to scream when she was suddenly stunned.

    Michael, too, stopped in his tracks as they ran into Finn and Nox.

    The moment they saw each other at the airport, Michael tightened his grip on Monica¡¯s hand.

    Monica looked at Finn and Michael and was about to speak, but Nox suddenly asked, ¡°Monica, are the words you say every day all nonsense?¡±

    Monica¡¯s eyes reddened.

    ¡°This morning, you called to say that you wanted to break up with Michael, and now you¡¯re kissing him passionately at the airport and putting on an inseparable parting act? Why? Why are you such a drama queen?!¡± Qin Ci mocked coldly.

    Monica¡¯s tears blurred her vision, and she swallowed the words that were on the tip of her tongue.

    ¡°Don¡¯t send me a wedding invitation. I won¡¯t being.¡± Nox said, ¡°I¡¯ll use the money for your wedding gift to feed the dogs.¡±

    Having been mocked by Nox, Monica kept quiet.

    However, she nced at Finn.

    She really wanted Finn to reach out and give her a hand or ask her a question out of courtesy.

    She refused to believe that Finn and Nox could not tell that she was currently shackled by Michael.

    Nox was doing that to her because Nox did not want her to ask anyone for help. However, Finn¡­ Was that what Finn felt as well?

    He probably did because the moment she looked at Finn, he left indifferently without saying anything or looking at her.

    In fact, she knew that Finn would treat her like that.

 Chapter 811 - Monica Committed Suicide (Not Dead)

    <h4>Chapter 811: Monica Committed Suicide (Not Dead)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    However, it still hurt; her heart still hurt.

    It hurt so bad that she felt numb, and as Michael pulled her away, she left with him without any resistance.

    In the airport, Finn and Nox walked through the special passageway and took a private ne to the South Hampshire region.

    Edward had disappeared from that ce.

    He had not been in contact with them for an entire day. Even the signal source of the GPS on the watch he was wearing hadpletely disappeared.

    Hence, they were going to find him now.

    Other than the staff, only Finn and Nox were on the ne. The rest of them would head to their destination through other means and meet up with them there.

    On the runway of South Hampton City Airport, the ne was taxiing and preparing to take off.

    Nox looked out of the cabin and suddenly asked, ¡°Do you want to get off the ne?¡±

    Finn looked up at Nox, who turned his head. ¡°Monica seems to be under Michael¡¯s control. ¡±

    Although he had mocked Monica just now, he could tell at a nce what was going on between Monica and Michael.

    Therefore, if Finn wanted to go back to save Monica, Nox would not stop him.

    As for Edward, Nox could go to find him alone.

    ¡°No need,¡± Finn immediately refused.

    Nox said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to help Monica?¡±

    ¡°I have no reason to help her.¡±

    ¡°She called me this morning and asked me to contact Jeanne for her,¡± Nox said.

    Finn did not respond and did not seem interested.

    ¡°If no one helps Monica, she and Michael will definitely get married.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s her business.¡± Finn said bluntly, ¡°It has nothing to do with me.¡±

    Nox smiled.

    He had to admit that Finn was much colder than he and Edward. Perhaps it was because he was an orphan and had never received any love since he was young that he did not expect to be loved or was willing to love in return, which was why she could be so heartless.

    In fact, when he saw Monica¡¯s tears falling, he was a little moved. However, because of Finn¡¯s indifference, he left.

    Nox felt that he could notpare to Finn in terms of handling rtionships.

    He was a typical man with a sharp mouth but a soft heart, whereas Finn, who looked harmless, was actually very cruel.

    Back then, Old Master Swan probably chose Finn because of Finn¡¯s indifference to things since he was a child and his special physique that allowed him to feel no pain. That was why he became such an important person by Edward¡¯s side.

    However, Nox did not think too much about it. After all, the most important thing for them now was to find Edward.

    Edward was their everything.

    With that, the ne took off.

    Meanwhile, Monica was sitting in Michael¡¯s car, watching a ne leaving from a distance in a daze.

    She sat in the passenger seat, not crying, not making a fuss, and not saying a word. Even her tears were gone.

    Michael also kept quiet as he drove seriously.

    When the car stopped at the entrance of Monica¡¯s apartment, Monica turned her head to take a look.

    Then, she opened the car door and was about to get out.

    ¡°Monica, I don¡¯t want to hurt you.¡±

    Monica could not even bring herself to sneer now, but she did not answer him.

    ¡°Finn doesn¡¯t love you.¡±

    Monica still chose to remain silent.

    ¡°But I love you very much.¡±

    ¡°For using such a method to obtain love, aren¡¯t you afraid of being struck by lightning?¡± Monica faced Michael.

    Her tone was calm as if nothing phased her anymore.

    ¡°For you, I¡¯m not afraid.¡±

    Monica would not feel touched anymore.

    It was true. No matter what Michael said, she would think that he was talking nonsense.

    The moment she got out of the car, Michael said coldly, ¡°The wedding next month will be held as scheduled. Don¡¯t even think of escaping because you can¡¯t.¡±

    Monica pretended not to hear him as she dragged her luggage and returned to her apartment.

    She thought to herself, ¡®If I can¡¯t escape¡­ Michael can¡¯t possibly marry my corpse, right?¡¯

    She stepped into her house and nced at the empty room. Then, she put down her luggage and walked to the kitchen.

    Fortunately, there were knives. Although she did not cook, the kitchen had everything, and from there, she found a suitable knife.

    She heard that she just had to slit her wrist. Hence, she picked up the knife and slit her wrist.

    ¡®Ouch.¡¯ Monica frowned.

    Then, she saw blood suddenly appear in front of her, and it was gushing out like crazy, looking very scary.

    She was actually frightened by herself. She had never thought that she would one day choose such a method.

    She realized that everything could be solved if she was not afraid of death.

    However, that was not true. There were things that she could not solve and things that broke her heart so badly that living felt was more painful than dying.

    Just as she was starting to feel a little dizzy, her phone suddenly rang.

    She did not want to answer it, but she still managed to pick it up with herst bit of strength.

    ¡°Dad,¡± she said.

    ¡°Monica, is it true about you and Michael? Why didn¡¯t you tell us that you¡¯re getting married? What are you¨C¡±

    ¡°Dad, save me¡­¡± Monica suddenly said in a weak voice.

    Gary was shocked.

    At that moment, Monica fell to the ground, her vision getting darker and darker.

    It turned out this was what death felt like.

    However, she did not want to die. She was afraid that if she died, her parents would not want to live as well.

    As expected, she was impulsive, just like how she had divorced Finn to help Michael.

    She had never considered the consequences of her actions, and all she knew was regret.

 Chapter 812 - Edward and Jeanneâ€™s Standpoints

    <h4>Chapter 812: Edward and Jeanne¡¯s Standpoints</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Monica thought she had died.

    Before she died, she was wondering if she was the only woman who regretted her suicide immediately.

    She even looked down on herself.

    She should have died a spectacr death. Otherwise, what would others think of her? What would her father think?

    To think she had chosen tomit suicide, yet she asked her father to save her.

    However¡­ Now that she was dead, what about her parents?

    She was indeed the most childish and irresponsible person in the world!

    Those thoughts wandered through her mind silently.

    ¡°Monica.¡± A familiar voice sounded beside her ears.

    ¡®Wait a minute.¡¯ Monica was stunned for two seconds.

    Why was she still having thoughts? Did the so-called soul exist after a person died?

    Suddenly, she opened her eyes. It was a little blurry at first, but they quickly focused.

    Then, she caught the scent of the medicine.

    ¡°Monica, you¡¯re finally awake.¡± A slightly emotional and choked voice sounded in her ears again.

    With that, she turned around and saw a familiar face.

    Was she dead or not?

    ¡°Monica, you child! What happened that made you take things so hard? Tell me, what would happen to your mom and me if something happened to you?¡± As he said that, tears welled up in his eyes.

    Monica¡¯s eyes reddened.

    It turned out she was not dead.

    She moved her fingers, feeling weak.

    Gary seemed to have noticed Monica¡¯s small action, so he hurriedly held his daughter¡¯s hand. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell? I¡¯ll get the doctor.¡±

    ¡°Dad,¡± Monica called out to him weakly. ¡°Am I not dead?¡±

    ¡°Silly girl!¡± Gary caressed her head lovingly.

    It had been a long time since her father had been so gentle to her.

    A faint smile appeared on her face.

    ¡°Monica, how are you feeling?¡± Ruby quickly asked.

    When she heard that her daughter hadmitted suicide, she was in disbelief.

    Her daughter had never been better than anyone since she was young, but she had a good attitude. she had never thought that her daughter wouldmit suicide.

    However, when she rushed to the hospital and saw her daughter¡¯s pale face, she was really frightened.

    She med herself for not caring enough about her daughter.

    Ever since Monica¡¯s divorce from Finn, all everyone seemed to do was me her. They had neverforted her, never listened to her inner thoughts, and never approved of everything she did. If it were not for the timely rescue, it would have led to a tragedy.

    At the thought of that, Ruby was shocked, and her eyes instantly turned red.

    ¡°Mom, I just feel a little weak now,¡± Monica replied.

    In fact, she was really weak.

    ¡°The doctor said you¡¯ve lost a lot of blood, so it¡¯s normal that you feel weak. However, the doctor said that your life is no longer in danger and that you¡¯ll be fine after a few more days of rest. From now on, I will always be by your side. Don¡¯t do stupid things again, okay?¡± Ruby¡¯s tone was extremely gentle.

    Monica smiled.

    Her actions this time must have given them a huge scare.

    Not only them but she was also scared out of her wits.

    How could she havemitted suicide?

    She still could not believe that she had slit her wrist with a knife.

    Where did she find the courage to do that? Did Michael really force her into a corner? Or¡­ did Finn¡¯s indifference make her feel like she had nothing to live for?

    Anyway, since she was given another chance, she probably would not do it again.

    She moved her body and tried to sit up.

    At that moment, her eyes narrowed.

    She looked straight at the door of the ward to see Michael pushing the door open and walking in.

    His appearance made her originally pale face even paler.

    ¡°Michael, aren¡¯t you going to get more rest?¡± Gary quickly asked. His attitude toward Michael was different from before.

    Michael was also very polite toward Gary. He said, ¡°I was worried about Monica, so I came to see if she was awake.¡±

    His voice was a little weak, and his face also looked a little pale.

    ¡°She just woke up,¡± Gary said.

    Ruby also brought a chair over for Michael to sit by Monica¡¯s bed.

    She swallowed the words that she was about to say.

    Monica¡¯s throat moved.

    She stared coldly at Michael.

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Michael this time.¡± Ruby said, ¡°If he hadn¡¯t rushed to your house and saved you, you would¡¯ve been dead. The doctor also said that if we were a minutete, they might not have been able to save you.¡±

 Chapter 813 - Edward and Jeanneâ€™s Standpoints

    <h4>Chapter 813: Edward and Jeanne¡¯s Standpoints</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Gary chimed in, ¡°You wanted me to save you, but I was so far away from you. Fortunately, I called Michael, and he happened to be near your house. Otherwise¡­ the consequences would¡¯ve been unimaginable. Monica, why do you have to force yourself to this point for Finn?¡±

    Monica looked straight at Michael, who had made up another lie to deceive her parents.

    She really did not know how dark human nature could be or how sinister Michael could be.

    She bit her lip, not saying anything.

    ¡°It was my fault for not noticing what Monica was going through that led to such an oue. If I had, I wouldn¡¯t have left her alone at home.¡± Michael seemed to me himself.

    Monica just stared at him. She really wanted to how far he could go to disguise himself and why on earth would he do such a thing.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Gary said, ¡°In fact, I have to thank you. Monica lost too much blood, and the hospital¡¯s blood bank is tight. If you didn¡¯t have the same blood type as Monica and transfused blood to Monica, the consequences would¡¯ve been¡­ Even I dare not think about it.¡±

    It turned out Michael had transfused blood to her, and that was why he looked so weak.

    Monica really wanted to dig out all the blood and return it to him because the thought of having his blood in her body made her nauseous.

    Michael saw the emotions in her eyes, but he pretended that he did not see anything. He maintained his gentlemanly manners and continued to converse with her parents.

    He said, ¡°Uncle, Auntie, can I have a few words with Monica alone?¡±

    Gary quickly agreed. ¡°Of course. Ruby, let¡¯s step out first.¡±

    Ruby let go of Monica¡¯s hand and happily left with Gary.

    In the ward, only Michael and Monica were left.

    When their eyes met, Michael put away all the expressions on his face.

    Monica said, ¡°It turns out you¡¯re really good at acting.¡±

    She sneered at him contemptuously.

    However, Michael pretended not to see it.

    Instead, he said bluntly, ¡°I told your parents that you took the initiative to ask to marry me after you repeatedly tried to get back together with Finn but were rejected by him. However, Finn still didn¡¯t change his mind after you announced your marriage, so you couldn¡¯t think straight andmitted suicide.¡±

    Monica snorted.

    Michael really knew how to put down others while making himself seem great.

    What a sinister man he was. How was she so blind back then to think that he treated her the best?

    ¡°I saved you and gave you a blood transfusion. Your parents arepletely touched by me.¡± Michael looked at Monica.

    He saw all the expressions on her face, but he was indifferent to them; he did not care.

    He said, ¡°You can tell your parents that youmitted suicide because I forced you to marry me, and I believe your parents will believe you and not me. I don¡¯t care if you have a fallout with me, but I¡¯m sure that I¡¯ll marry you, and your parents won¡¯t be able to do anything about it. If you want them to know that you¡¯re living a hard life, that¡¯s fine with me. However, you should know that when your dad found out that youmitted suicide, he almost had a heart attack. If I hadn¡¯tforted him and even guaranteed that you would be fine, you might not have been able to see your dad when you opened your eyes.¡±

    ¡°Michael, how can you be so despicable?¡± Monica gritted her teeth. At that moment, no matter how much she tried to hold it on, she could not tolerate it anymore.

    How could he use her parents to threaten her?

    ¡°Whether you want your parents to worry about you is up to you.¡± Michael said coldly, ¡°Of course, if you still want to die, I can¡¯t watch over you 24 hours a day. However, I can tell you that unless you¡¯re dead, you¡¯ll definitely marry me.¡±

    ¡°Michael, you will be punished by the Gods one day!¡± Monica cursed him viciously.

    She wished he would meet with an ident and die as soon as he exited the hospital.

    Michael said, ¡°As I said before, for you, I¡¯m not afraid. ¡±

    ¡°Do you love me, Michael? Have you ever loved me?¡± Monica asked him fiercely.

    If he loved her, why would he make her life so miserable that she wouldmit suicide?

    ¡°I do love you.¡± Michael¡¯s tone was firm. ¡°In this world, I¡¯ve never loved any other woman except you.¡±

 Chapter 814 - Edward and Jeanneâ€™s Standpoints

    <h4>Chapter 814: Edward and Jeanne¡¯s Standpoints</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Hah!¡± Monica sneered.

    Should she feel touched and honored to be the only one loved by a demon?

    ¡°Butpared to my career and future, love is nothing.¡± Michael shed all pretense of cordiality with Monica.

    Monica looked at him coldly.

    At that moment, she could not find the words to say. She was so shocked by Michael¡¯s true colors, which had been exposed in the past few days, that it overturned her worldview.

    ¡°So, don¡¯t force me to use a crueler method on you. Once my interests sh, I¡¯ll do many things you can¡¯t imagine.¡± Michael threatened, ¡°It¡¯s a hundred times more painful than what you¡¯re going through right now.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Monica screamed.

    She finally broke down.

    Her scream made Gary and Ruby, who were waiting at the door, push open the door.

    ¡°Monica, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Gary and Ruby were worried when they saw how emotional Monica was at that moment.

    ¡°I tried to contact Finn, but he didn¡¯t pick up. Monica couldn¡¯t ept it, so¡­¡± Michael hesitated, and his expression instantly changed.

    Monicaughed so hard that she was in tears. She never realized how good he was at acting!

    Gary also got a little angry at that moment. He looked at Monica and said, ¡°Enough, Monica! Your rtionship with Finn is over. Don¡¯t think about him anymore! Your mother and I have also thought it through and realized that nothing can be forced. You and Finn¡¯s rtionship have been on and off for so many years that we should¡¯ve known you two are not suitable for each other! Although Finn is indeed a good man who can be trusted, your rtionship with him is broken. Even if you mend it again, there will be cracks, and you won¡¯t be happy! Your mom and I were too naive back then, but we understand it now!¡±

    Therefore, her parents were really touched by Michael.

    Monica bit her lips so hard that they turned white.

    She really wanted to kill Michael.

    ¡°You should be with Michael now. Your mother and I can see how well Michael treats you. We¡¯ve also agreed to the wedding on the 15th of next month. You should take good care of yourself and marry Michael.¡± Gary¡¯s voice was a little loud as he was obviously a little angry.

    Monica looked at her father and saw that his face was red with anger.

    What would her father think if she told him now that everything was orchestrated by Michael?

    Her father would probably do everything he could to stop her from being with Michael. However, Michael had ten thousand ways to force her to be with him.

    She did not dare to imagine what Michael would do to her parents when the time came. Would she lose her family?

    Her eyes were red.

    For the first time, she felt ipetent. She was so useless that she did not even know how to resist.

    How should she resist?

    ¡°Monica.¡± Ruby¡¯s heart ached when she saw her daughter¡¯s silent and aggrieved expression. Her tone became gentler as she said, ¡°Your father and I watched Finn grow up, so we know he¡¯s filial and capable. He¡¯s outstanding in all aspects, and your father and I both like him. However, we overlooked one thing, and that is Finn is an orphan. We originally thought that with your carefree personality, you wouldn¡¯t be liked by the elders, so you definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to handle your mother-inw after you get married. If you marry Finn, you¡¯ll be able to save yourself from these troubles, but we also forgot that an orphan won¡¯t put much effort into rtionships. Finn may like you, but the fact that he can leave the rtionship whenever he wants to means that he¡¯s better at protecting himself than most people. If you¡¯re with him, you¡¯ll be the one who gets hurt in the end.¡±

    No, Finn was not like that.

    In fact, his heart was broken by her, and he thought that she was hopelessly stupid.

    Her eyes were red, and tears flowed down from the corners of her eyes.

    Ruby¡¯s heart ached as she wiped Monica¡¯s tears. She said, ¡°Michael treats you very well. Your father and I used to be prejudiced against him, but this time, your father and I finally see it. When something happened to you, he was really scared that his face turned pale. He really likes you, so don¡¯t let him down again.¡±

    Monica really admired Michael.

 Chapter 815 - From Edward and Jeanneâ€™s Standpoints

    <h4>Chapter 815: From Edward and Jeanne¡¯s Standpoints</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    She was really impressed.

    Her parents did not like Michael at first and were so against her being with Michael, but now, they had changed sides.

    ¡°Uncle, auntie, don¡¯t force Monica. She needs time to think it through.¡± Michael pretended to be a good person.

    Monica suddenly thought that if she could one day expose what kind of person Michael was in front of the whole world like how Jeannie tore Eden apart, how great would that be!

    With that, she said, ¡°Dad, mom, I don¡¯t want to be with Finn anymore.¡±

    She would not disgust him anymore.

    ¡°And I won¡¯t kill myself again.¡±

    It was not worth it tomit suicide for someone like Michael.

    ¡°But I hope you won¡¯t interfere in my marriage and rtionship with Michael.¡± Monica made it clear.

    ¡°You child¨C¡± Gary wanted to scold Monica, but Ruby stopped him.

    At that moment, Michael said, ¡°I respect Monica¡¯s choice. ¡±

    Gary waved his hand. He looked a little disappointed but had no choice but to give up.

    ¡°You can go first,¡± Monica said coldly.

    Michael nodded.

    In front of outsiders, he was polite.

    Now, she finally understood what people meant by birds of a feather flocked together.

    She had always thought that Eden was a sc*mbag and that it was a pity that Michael and Eden were friends. Hence, she thought that Michael valued rtionships, but now she knew that the two of them were the same type of people.

    What a joke.

    Back then, she had mocked Jeannie for meeting a bad person, but what right did she have to mock others?

    She watched Michael leave after he politely bid her parents farewell.

    Gary looked at Michael¡¯s back before turning to his daughter and saying sincerely, ¡°Michael treats you very well.¡±

    No. One day, she would let everyone know what kind of person Michael was!

    ¡­

    When Finn and Noxnded in South Hampshire in the evening, they went straight to M Underground Organization.

    The GPS signal on Edward¡¯s watch had appeared in that ce, so they went to check out the situation there. From their deduction, they suspected that Jeanne¡¯s disappearance was rted to that person, and Edward hade here to save her.

    However, when they arrived at M Underground Organization¡¯s base, they were shocked by the tragic scene.

    Corpses and blood were everywhere.

    Finn and Nox led a group of people to investigate the ce and look for Edward.

    ¡°Nox.¡± Among a pile of corpses, Finn suddenly called out to Nox.

    Nox¡¯s body froze.

    They were moving separately, so when he heard Finn calling out to him from afar, he felt a chill run down his spine.

    It was not because he was frightened by the scene filled with dead people. Rather, he was afraid that Finn had found Edward¡¯s corpse.

    Nevertheless, he hurried over.

    Finn was squatting on the ground and looking at the corpse in front of him.

    Nox calmed his heart while looking over.

    Fortunately, it was not Edward.

    ¡°Fourth Master killed them,¡± Finn confirmed.

    Only then did Nox notice how the person in front of him had died.

    The gruesome sight was what Edward did when his body was at its limit.

    It was not just one, but there were many casualties in front of them, and he had killed them all by himself.

    ¡°So he took the pill again.¡± Nox looked at the corpse in front of him and concluded.

    Finn nodded. Then, he got up and asked, ¡°Did you find anything on your side?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re all corpses, and none of them are alive.¡± Nox said, ¡°It¡¯s really pretty brutal.¡±

    ¡°It was the Hills,¡± Finn said bluntly.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t see a single of the Hills¡¯ corpses.¡±

    ¡°The Hills have their own rules. After an assassin dies, they will take the body away. On one hand, it¡¯s to give them a final resting ce after they die, and on the other, they don¡¯t want anyone to find out the identity of their killer. Therefore, they will make sure to handle it carefully.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know. I just didn¡¯t expect Kingsley to raze such arge organization to the ground overnight. Not a single person was left alive.¡± Nox sighed.

    That was his first time seeing the true power of the Hills, and as expected, it could not be underestimated.

    ¡°It seems that Jeanne has a special ce in Kingsley¡¯s heart. ¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Nox agreed.

    ¡°Judging from the current situation, M Underground Organization suffered a crushing defeat, and Kingsley must have rescued Jeanne. Since we haven¡¯t found Fourth Master¡¯s body, he should still be alive.¡± Finn analyzed, ¡°After Fourth Master has taken the pill, it would usually take his body two days to recover, so he should still be in aa right now. There are only two possibilities for his whereabouts. Either he left after the pill took effect and is now lying somewhere, or he was taken away by the Hills.¡±

 Chapter 816 - From Edward and Jeanneâ€™s Standpoints

    <h4>Chapter 816: From Edward and Jeanne¡¯s Standpoints</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°If he¡¯s just unconscious somewhere, there¡¯s no way for his watch to have lost its GPS signal. The only possibility is¡­¡± Nox looked at Finn.

    Finn nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s a 90 percent chance that he was taken away by the Hills.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Delta Inds.¡± Nox made a prompt decision.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a moment.¡± Finn said, ¡°Have you forgotten that we have spies in the Delta Inds? Let¡¯s ask them first if they saw Kingsley return. Don¡¯t act rashly.¡± Finn reminded Nox.

    Nox smacked his forehead. He was a little too excited.

    With that, he quickly contacted the other party.

    After receiving a reply, he said to Finn, ¡°They said some of the assassins have returned, and they brought back a lot of corpses. However, they didn¡¯t see Edward and Jeanne.¡±

    Finn heaved a sigh of relief.

    Although they did not find Edward¡¯s body here, it didn¡¯t mean that he was not taken away by the Hills.

    Who knew if Jeanne might have taken Edward¡¯s body away?

    Nox continued, ¡°They said Kingsley also hasn¡¯t returned yet.¡±

    Finn frowned.

    Logically speaking, Kingsley should have returned by now. If he had not, where did he go?

    Was he here?

    ¡°Did you think of something?¡± Nox was a little excited.

    ¡°Tell them to keep an eye on when Kingsley returns while we search here first. I think since Kingsley hasn¡¯t returned to the Delta Inds, it¡¯s highly possible that he¡¯s still here. Perhaps something has dyed him.¡±

    Nox nodded. ¡°But where are we going to find them?¡±

    ¡°This ce is rather remote, so most people won¡¯te here. Kingsley couldn¡¯t have left by walking. Let¡¯s go and see if there are any tire marks. If we follow them, it shouldn¡¯t be hard to find them.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still the smarter one,¡± Nox said bluntly.

    Finn was just calmer.

    Most of the time, Nox would let his emotions get the better of him.

    ¡°Order our men to search for Fourth Master. If they find anything, don¡¯t alert the enemy. I suspect that even if the Fourth Master was taken away by the Hills, he might not be safe.¡± Finn¡¯s expression was serious.

    ¡°You mean to say that the Hills didn¡¯t save but kidnapped Edward?¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, Jeanne would have contacted us,¡± Finn said confidently. ¡°Furthermore, Fourth Master¡¯s watch has disappeared.¡±

    ¡°F*ck.¡± Nox cursed. ¡°I knew that Edward would be killed by Jeanne one day.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t jump to conclusions before we find out the truth. We¡¯ll talk about it after we find him.¡± Finn did not want to specte too much for the time being.

    As for Jeanne, he really could not figure her out, and he did not want to waste time thinking about it.

    Nox was not one to dwell on something, so he quickly ordered everyone to search for Edward.

    After that, they returned to the car and left M Underground Organization¡¯s base.

    They had just gotten into the car when Finn¡¯s phone suddenly rang.

    Finn nced at the caller ID, and Nox also took a look.

    ¡°F*ck. I thought it was that heartless Jeanne,¡± Nox cursed.

    At that moment, she probably really wanted to receive Jeanne¡¯s call.

    Finn answered the call, ¡°Director.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s your recovery?¡± The other person seemed very friendly.

    ¡°Wery good,¡± he replied.

    ¡°Then, you can decide when you want toe back to work at the hospital.¡± the hospital director said in a friendly tone.

    Did that mean the negative press about him previously was considered over?

    He said, ¡°I have some personal matters to settle these few days, but I¡¯lle to work after I¡¯m done.

    ¡°How long will it take?¡± the other party asked.

    ¡°About a week.¡±

    ¡°That long?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Oh, alright then.¡± The other party was also helpless. ¡°In that case, hurry back to work after you¡¯re done. There are many patients waiting for you.¡± The hospital director did not make things difficult for him.

    Moreover, he could not make things difficult for Finn either.

    With Finn¡¯s medical skills, he could go anywhere.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Finn responded before he hung up.

    At that moment, he opened Whatsapp, thinking there would be some updates about the hospital in the department¡¯s staff group.

    Since the hospital director had called him, the department should be pretty busy.

    He nned to ask about how they were doing. However, when he saw the group message, he paused.

    Having noticed his strange behavior, Nox asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen at the hospital?¡±

    Finn returned to his senses. ¡°No.¡±

    At that moment, he immediately closed the group chat.

    ¡°You have a lot of money, so why do you want to be a doctor? Don¡¯t you find it tiring?¡± Noxined.

    Finn did not answer.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand you,¡± Nox muttered.

    Finn looked out of the car window.

 Chapter 817 - Edward and Jeanneâ€™s Standpoints

    <h4>Chapter 817: Edward and Jeanne¡¯s Standpoints</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    At that moment, the sky in South Hampshire was already dark, and it seemed even more difficult to find traces of car tires on the floor.

    Finn tried to divert his attention to stop himself from thinking about it.

    He did not want to think about the message he just read. ¡°I heard Monicamitted suicide and has just been rescued in the hospital.¡±

    Whether she was dead or not had nothing to do with him.

    ¡­

    The night was peaceful.

    In the forest, under the cover of the grass and trees, there was a medium-sized building!

    That was the small base that the Hills had set up in South Hampshire.

    In fact, the Hills had been making ns since the rise of M Underground Organization. Therefore, they had set up a base here and sent people to infiltrate M Underground Organization¡¯s base to obtain all their information. Their goal was to get rid of any future trouble. However, because Jeanne was kidnapped, it was brought forward.

    At that moment, in the dark basement of the building, it was humid.

    As the house was built with wood, it was very humid, so the basement was even more humid. At night, there were some water stains on the floor.

    To be precise, it was water stains mixed with some blood.

    In the basement, the sound of whipping rang out. However, due to the excellent soundproofing, the sound only echoed in the basement and could not be transmitted outside.

    The whipping sound continued for a long time before it stopped.

    After it stopped, the whip was covered in blood that dripped onto the floor and flowed to Jeanne¡¯s feet.

    She was in the basement at the moment, watching as Edward was being whipped over and over again.

    He was beaten until his flesh split open.

    After his body had finally stabilized, he was supposed to rest for a few days. However, he was whipped awake, and now, he was extremely weak.

    His wrists were tied up with iron chains, and he sat on the ground, without any strength in his body. Blood soaked his entire body.

    ¡°Who is the Duncans¡¯ descendant?¡±

    In the quiet basement, a cold voice asked him.

    It was Kingsley interrogating him.

    Aftering up empty-handed, they could only find out the whereabouts of that person from Edward.

    However, Edward did not say a word since the beginning. He did not evenin as he endured Kingsley¡¯s endless torture.

    Meanwhile, Jeanne stood not far away and watched coldly.

    ¡°Fourth Master.¡± Kingsley squatted down and approached him.

    Edward¡¯s entire body reeked of blood.

    He pinched Edward¡¯s chin, forcing thetter to look up at him

    With that, Edward looked at Kingsley. Although his body was weak, the sharpness in his eyes was still there.

    He looked straight at Kingsley and was not afraid at all.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to suffer so much.¡± Kingsley¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°Just tell me who he is and where he is, and I¡¯ll let you go.¡±

    Edward smiled.

    With his face covered in blood, his smile looked terrifying.

    Due to his current physical condition, his voice was very low and deep. The two days after his physical outburst was when his body was at its weakest. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ¡°You do know.¡± Kingsley was very certain.

    All Edward did was shake his head.

    ¡°I can kill you.¡± Kingsley enunciated each word clearly.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Edward replied.

    He really did not have the strength to resist now.

    In fact, he had made all the preparations before he went with Kingsley. It even crossed his mind Kingsley would use this opportunity to get rid of him.

    After all, the Hills and the Sanders were in cahoots, and thetter could not wait to get rid of him.

    He had taken the pill that night and pushed Jeanne away because, for one, he was afraid that he would lose control and kill her. However, on the other hand, he also wanted to escape.

    If he did not escape, with so many of Kingsley¡¯s men surrounding him, he might die.

    As expected, he did not manage to leave.

    At that moment, he suddenly turned his head and nced at Jeanne. He saw that she had already changed into clean clothes, and the wounds on his body had been bandaged.

    He watched as she stood there indifferently.

    Having seen the look in Edward¡¯s eyes, Jeanne pursed her lips tightly and did not show any expression.

    When their eyes met, Edward looked away, for he had no intention of asking her for help.

    It was probably because he was too aware of their purpose to say such meaningless words.

    Kingsley naturally noticed their gazes.

    With that, he let go of Edward, and as he stood up, the assassin beside him handed him a white handkerchief.

    Kingsley wiped Edward¡¯s blood off his hand and threw the handkerchief on the ground. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more day to consider.¡±

    After saying that, he got up and left the basement.

    Everyone in the basement left with Kingsley, including Jeanne, who was thest to leave.

    Jeanne turned to look at Edward and watched as he leaned against the wall, motionless.

    In the end, she left with Kingsley and returned to her warm room.

    The temperature difference between morning and night in South Hampshire was huge. At that time of the night, it was probably around 0 degrees.

    She was wearing a lot ofyers, but even in the basement, she still felt cold, not to mention Edward, who was only wearing a thinyer of clothes and was covered in blood.

    Kingsley and Jeanne sat on the sofa.

    He casually lit a cigarette and turned to look at Jeanne, who looked back at him.

    Kingsley said bluntly, ¡°The Sanders have made it very clear that they either want Fourth Master Swan¡¯s life or find out the whereabouts of the Duncans¡¯ descendant.¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t tell you.¡± Jeanne was very certain that Edward would not say it even if he was beaten to death.

    ¡°In that case, he will die.¡± Kingsley enunciated each word.

    Jeanne pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try.¡±

    As she spoke, she got up and was prepared to leave when Kingsley called out to her, ¡°Jeanne.¡±

    Jeanne stopped in her tracks.

    ¡°You need to know where you stand.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡±

    After that, she left and returned to the basement, where two assassins were standing guard at the entrance.

    They looked at Jeanne and greeted her respectfully, ¡°Eldest Young Lady.¡±

    Jeanne nodded and instructed, ¡°Bring me a first aid kit.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± One of the assassins left.

    ¡°Give me a cigarette,¡± Jeanne said to the other assassin.

    The assassin quickly took out a cigarette and handed it to her respectfully. Then, he took out a lighter and lit it for her.

    Jeanne took two deep puffs.

    At that moment, the assassin who left quickly returned with a first aid kit.

    Jeanne took a look at it.

    Following that, she put out the cigarette after taking a few puffs and took the first aid kit. ¡°Give me the cigarette and lighter.¡±

    The assassin handed it over to her respectfully.

    ¡°Open the door,¡± she ordered.

    The assassin opened the door for her.

    As soon as the door opened, a gust of cold air hit her in the face.

    Jeanne looked at Edward, who was lying on the ground as if he was dead.

 Chapter 818 - Edward, My Abilities Are Limited. I Canâ€™t Save You.

    <h4>Chapter 818: Edward, My Abilities Are Limited. I Can¡¯t Save You.</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    In the basement, Jeanne walked in with the first aid kit.

    Both of Edward¡¯s wrists were bound by chains, and his entire body was leaning against the wall. His head was low, which gave the illusion that his entire body was so weak that he did not even have the strength to raise his head.

    Jeanne walked over and squatted in front of him.

    However, he did not seem to sense her presence because there was no reaction from him.

    Jeanne looked at him pensively.

    ¡°Edward,¡± she said.

    There seemed to be a slight reaction from Edward¡¯s body, but it also seemed like there was none.

    Jeanne called out to him and reached out to unbutton his white shirt.

    Rather than calling it white, it was more appropriate to say that it was now all red ¡ª blood red.

    She was careful not to touch his body.

    Under his tattered shirt, whip wounds were all over his body. There were also some soft tissue abrasions and bruises from jumping off the 50-meter-high tformst night.

    Falling from such a high tformst night, she was unharmed, yet he was covered in injuries.

    After Jeanne took off his clothes, she opened the first aid kit, took out disinfectant iodophor, and approached his body.

    The moment she saw his bloody marks, she paused and said softly, ¡°Bear with it. There¡¯s no anesthetic.¡±

    Edward did not answer her. It was as if he was already dead and would never speak again.

    Jeanne applied the iodophor on his wound.

    Instinctively, Edward¡¯s body trembled uncontrobly from the intense pain. However, he did not make a sound or a groan.

    As Jeanne cleaned his wound and disinfected it, she said, ¡°The assassins from the Hills can¡¯t use anesthetics because it will paralyze the body. Assassins are in danger their entire lives, so in order to stay alive, they can¡¯t lose control of their own bodies. ¡±

    She was exining why they had no anesthetic, and he just listened without reacting.

    She carefully cleaned all the wounds on his body before she started to apply the ointment to his wounds.

    The medicinal properties of the ointment were very strong, so it could cause bad irritation on the skin.

    Just as she rubbed it on, Edward¡¯s body trembled violently again. It was as if his entire skin was trembling uncontrobly.

    Jeanne pursed her lips tightly but did not stop. Instead, she sped up and applied it all over his body.

    After applying it, Edward¡¯s body was covered in ayer of sweat, despite the cold weather. He was in so much pain that he was sweating.

    Jeanne wiped him down with a clean handkerchief. Then, she wrapped his wounds with gauze and bandages.

    With his upper body cleaned and bandaged, Jeanne took off her thick coat that was still warm from being on her body and draped it over Edward¡¯s body.

    As usual, Edward did not react much. His body was so weak that he probably only felt pain.

    Jeanne lowered her head and continued to treat the wound on his lower body.

    She used a pair of scissors to cut open his pants. Under his pants, his thighs, waist, and abdomen were covered in wounds.

    Bit by bit, she disinfected, applied medicine, and bandaged his wounds.

    After a long time, she finally cleaned up all his wounds. However, he was sitting in a pool of blood. Even if he was treated, he would still be infected by the blood.

    As such, she had no choice but to take off another piece of clothing.

    Then, she helped Edward sit on the ground.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you cold?¡± Edward suddenly said.

    Jeanne had just ced the clothes under him when she heard Edward¡¯s words, and her fingers stiffened.

    For a moment, she really thought that Edward had fainted.

    In fact, he should not be conscious at all. Otherwise, how could he have endured it and not made a single sound?

    However, she said, ¡°I won¡¯t be cold in a while.¡±

    It would not be cold when she returned to her warm room in a while.

    Edward did not say anything more.

    After Jeanne had treated the wounds on his upper and lower body, Edward¡¯s entire body was wrapped up like a mummy.

    Then, she turned to look at his right palm, where his injuries were the most serious. She felt that if she allowed it to fester, his right hand would be crippled.

    She looked at the bloody palm, lowered her head, and picked up the cigarette that she had just taken from the assassin. She asked, ¡°Do you want to smoke?¡±

    Edward¡¯s lowered head seemed to move, and he raised his head to look at Jeanne.

    Jeanne said, ¡°I¡¯ll light a cigarette for you. You can distract yourself for a while.¡±

    Edward¡¯s body and head were leaning against the wall as he looked up at her.

 Chapter 819 - Edward, My Abilities Are Limited. I Canâ€™t Save You.

    <h4>Chapter 819: Edward, My Abilities Are Limited. I Can¡¯t Save You.</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    His face was covered in blood, but it was obvious that his face was pale. Even his lips were frighteningly pale.

    She did not look at his face for long. She lowered her head and lit a cigarette before cing it beside Edward¡¯s mouth. ¡°Let me help you clean your right palm.¡±

    Edward took a puff of his cigarette and could still feel the warmth from the area Jeanne put her lips on.

    He simply looked at Jeanne.

    His eyes were deathly still, and they were not as sharp as when he met Kingsley¡¯s gaze earlier, probably because he did not want to pretend in front of Jeanne.

    Moreover, he was really weak now.

    At that moment, Jeanne¡¯s attention was on his right hand. She said, ¡°The abrasions are very serious, and there are metal fragments in the palm. It¡¯s already inmed and starting to fester. I have to clean up the rotten part first and then do a deep disinfection before applying medicine and bandaging it. It might be very painful.¡±

    It was not a ¡®might¡¯; it would definitely be very painful.

    Edward did not reply, but the burning cigarette was still propped against his mouth. It was as if he was trying to warm up his cold body.

    Jeanne took out the half-smoked cigarette from his mouth and put it out.

    She said, ¡°I¡¯ll let you smoke again after I¡¯m done. ¡±

    Edward did not refuse.

    As Jeanne spoke, she had already taken out a clean towel and ced it by Edward¡¯s mouth. ¡°Bite it.¡±

    If he did not bite it, he would most likely bite his own tongue.

    Edward opened his mouth, seemingly obedient to Jeanne¡¯s arrangements.

    Jeanne looked at him deep in the eyes before turning around, lifting his arm that was chained, and cing his palm on her thigh.

    A bloody hand appeared in front of her.

    In fact, it was not as if she had never seen such a gory scene before.

    No matter how special Kingsley treated her in the Hills, she had seen many cruel and brutal scenes.

    That was why she could look indifferent to it.

    She took out a pair of medical pliers and a pair of scissors. After a simple disinfection, she began to clean his rotten flesh bit by bit.

    Just as she touched his palm, Edward¡¯s entire body tensed up.

    It was obvious that he could not suppress his body¡¯s reaction. However, his palm in front of her did not move at all. Even his fingers did not bend.

    Jeanne did not look up to see his reaction. She forced herself to focus all her attention on his palm. After making sure that all the festering parts had been cleaned, she disinfected them with iodophor. During the disinfection, she really put the iodophor into his flesh. She was afraid that if she did not disinfect it thoroughly, the wounds on his palm would fester again from the inside, and the remaining flesh left on his palm would not be able to withstand repeated cleaning.

    Once the disinfection waspleted, Jeanne applied the highly irritating ointment again.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Even though he tried his best to endure it, he still made a sound in the end.

    It was a suppressed, dull, controlled, and painful sound.

    Upon hearing that, Jeanne¡¯s hands trembled. She, too, found it hard to bear to hear him in pain.

    She knew all too well how painful the process would be.

    She even wondered if ordinary people would also find it unbearable and if they would have died from the pain.

    However, she gritted her teeth and did not stop. After applying the ointment, she wrapped the gauze gently around his hand.

    After tidying up, Jeanne raised her head and looked at Edward, who was drenched in sweat.

    She watched as he leaned weakly against the wall. His eyes were on her, but they seemed to be out of focus. He was just staring at one ce nkly, so weak that he could not react at all.

    Jeanne removed the towel from his mouth and said, ¡°The wound has been treated.¡±

    There was still no reaction from Edward.

    Jeanne stood up and gave some instructions to the door. Then, she returned to Edward¡¯s side and took out a few pills from the first aid kit.

    After a while, the assassin at the door brought Jeanne a cup of warm water.

    ¡°Take two anti-inmmatory pills,¡± Jeanne said.

    Edward seemed to look up, but he did not respond.

    Jeanne ced the cup of warm water by his dry lips. However, his lips did not move.

    It meant that he had no intention of drinking water.

    Hence, Jeanne waited for a while before saying, ¡°You don¡¯t even have the strength to drink water?¡±

    Edward did not reply. All he did was look at her indifferently.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you,¡± Jeanne said.

    As she said that, she stuffed the pill into Edward¡¯s mouth.

 Chapter 820 - Edward, My Abilities Are Limited. I Canâ€™t Save You.

    <h4>Chapter 820: Edward, My Abilities Are Limited. I Can¡¯t Save You.</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    When it entered Edward¡¯s mouth, he did not even have the ability to swallow.

    Hence, Jeanne took a sip of warm water and kissed him on the lips. Then, bit by bit, she sent the water into his mouth.

    She did not send it too quickly because she was afraid that he would choke when he could not swallow properly.

    In his current condition, he was likely to choke to death.

    She fed the water into his mouth, bit by bit, and then stuck out her tongue to touch the pill that had begun to melt. The bitter taste was obvious on the tip of her tongue. With that, she moved the pill down his throat with the tip of her tongue before withdrawing it to take another sip of warm water and feed the water down his throat.

    His body swallowed instinctively.

    Jeanne used her tongue to make sure that he had swallowed the medicine before leaving his lips.

    After that, she used the same method to feed Edward the next few pills.

    ¡°Do you still need some warm water?¡± Jeanne asked him.

    ¡°Give me a cigarette,¡± Edward said.

    He was so weak that he could not even drink water, but every time he spoke, he could still speak clearly.

    Jeanne nodded and lit another cigarette.

    As soon as she ced it on his lips, he take a long, slow drag.

    Jeanne helped him smoke, and the smoke slowly rose from his mouth.

    When Edward finished a cigarette, he seemed to have regained some of his consciousness.

    Even though his body was so weak that he might die in the next second, she could clearly see that his vision had a slight focus.

    He was looking at her, and they looked at each other.

    After some time, Jeanne said, ¡°I¡¯m the Hills¡¯ eldest daughter, and Kingsley is my uncle.¡±

    She was starting toy her cards on the table and reveal her identity.

    Edward looked at her and listened quietly.

    ¡°The Sanders and the Hills have always had dealings. Back then, the Hills and the Sanders overthrew the Duncans together, and all these years, they have maintained close contact with each other. It could be considered a mutual partnership, but we are also considered a killing tool of the Sanders,¡± Jeanne said bluntly.

    She had nothing to hide. In fact, he could not hide anything from Edward. After all, he might already know.

    Nevertheless, she still decided to tell him everything.

    ¡°Now, the Sanders wants us to find the descendant of the Duncans. However, after so long, we still haven¡¯t found any clues. We don¡¯t know where you¡¯ve hidden this person, and we¡¯ve never seen this person¡¯s true face. I¡¯ve also been by your side for so long, but I don¡¯t have a clue who that person is.¡± Jeanne said, ¡°And the only one who might have seen this person was Lucy, but you killed her¡­¡±

    Jeanne paused.

    She maintained her t tone and said, ¡°So, we can only use this method to get you to tell us who this person is and where this person is!¡±

    Edward continued to look at Jeanne.

    If he had not said those few words just now, Jeanne would have thought that he had lost his ability to speak.

    She continued, ¡°Edward, tell me who this person is, and I will let you go.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t leave,¡± Edward said.

    Finally, he said another sentence.

    Even though it was only three words, Jeanne knew what he meant.

    ¡°The Sanders has given us an order. If you don¡¯t tell us who this person is and where this person is, we¡¯ll have to exchange your life for it. Of course, you may suspect that even if you tell us who this person is, we will still kill you to silence you. Perhaps the Sanders will also want us to do so, but I promise that as long as you tell us who this person is, I will protect you with my life and make sure you leave.¡± Jeanne was very serious in her attempt to persuade him.

    However, Edward shook his head in silence.

    ¡°Kingsley will really kill you,¡± Jeanne told him calmly.

    He knew.

    ¡°Kingsley won¡¯t show any mercy. He has never failed in anything he wants to do. The Hills have made countless enemies over the years, and those who seek revenge on Kingsley wille one after another. M Underground Organization is just one of the many. Kingsley has destroyed too many such organizations, and there are many more that are stronger and bigger than us. That¡¯s why he won¡¯t show mercy to anyone. If you can¡¯t satisfy his requirements, he will kill you.¡±

    Edward knew that very well because he had secretly investigated Kingsley a lot.

    He knew that Kingsley was powerful enough, which was why he approached thetter to work with him as soon as Jeanne was in trouble.

 Chapter 821 - Edward, My Abilities Are Limited. I Canâ€™t Save You.

    <h4>Chapter 821: Edward, My Abilities Are Limited. I Can¡¯t Save You.</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    As for him, there were too many things that he needed to take into ount. The power he had now was only the tip of the iceberg of the power he could control.

    He was just a puppet arranged by someone and had no say in whether he lived or die.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to die, ¡± Jeanne said.

    Edward¡¯s eyes seemed to move, and it looked like he was smiling.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to die, ¡± Jeanne repeated.

    Edward looked at her deeply.

    ¡°I never thought we would end up like this one day. Even if it has, I don¡¯t want you to die because of me. I don¡¯t want to be the one to kill you.¡± Jeanne said calmly, ¡°I think that if we need to fight, I hope our lives will not end in each other¡¯s hands.¡±

    That was the best ending she coulde up with for them.

    No one was to me.

    It could only be said that it was the fault in their stars.

    Seven years ago, they slipped through each other¡¯s fingers, and seven yearster, they had missed each otherpletely.

    Everything they had together now was picked¡­ borrowed, and anything borrowed would always be returned to its rightful owner.

    Suddenly, she approached Edward and wanted to get close to his body, but she stopped.

    He had too many wounds on his body, and she was afraid that he would be the one in pain if she got closer to him.

    As such, she could only kiss his lips, the only ce where he might not feel any pain.

    As soon as she deepened the kiss on his cold lips, she felt his response.

    Jeanne¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    In fact, she thought Edward must hate her to the core. In order to save her, he risked his life, only to fall into her hands again.

    If he did note to save her, Kingsley would not have caught him.

    If he had thought through it a little more, he would have known that Kingsley would make a move on him.

    Kingsley did not have enough power in South Hampton City, but once he left South Hampton City and Edward was alone, it would be easy for Kingsley to take Edward down. Edward should know about that.

    However, it was because of that that he turned around and left after his body¡¯s reaction kicked in.

    He thought that he might be able to escape amidst the chaos, but because of the drug, he lost his rationality and could not control his body and mind. Hence, he could only wander around that ce ruthlessly, and it was easy for Kingsley¡¯s men to find her. She even helped Kingsley capture him.

    Their kiss went on for a long time in the cold basement.

    After a long time, Jeanne moved away from his lips, and the first thing she said was, ¡°Edward, who is he?¡±

    Edward smiled again. It was a faint one, but the corners of his mouth were slightly raised.

    He said, ¡°It¡¯s all a honey trap.¡±

    Jeanne did not reply to him.

    ¡°Has it always been a honey trap?¡± he asked her.

    He was asking her whether it had been a honey trap the entire time, ever since they got married.

    Did she have no feelings for him?

    Jeanne, however, did not answer as there were some things that she could not say. Instead, she said, ¡°I promise you won¡¯t die after you tell me.¡±

    She would protect Edward even at the cost of her life.

    Although Kingsley was wicked beyond redemption, he would tolerate her. Even if he might beat her to death, he would definitely stop a second before she died.

    She was relying on the fact that Kingsley would not kill her to do many things as she pleased.

    However, if she did too much, she might hurt Kingsley.

    Edward could tell that she was very sincere.

    He said, ¡°Jeannie.¡±

    He was still calling her Jeannie with that deep and attractive voice of his.

    Every time he called her that, she would feel as if he was saying sweet nothings. He was doting on her and very, very warm.

    Every time he called her that, she felt that he was saying sweet nothings, and it warmed her heart.

    She bit her lip, trying her best and forcing herself to calm down.

    Kingsley was always reminding her that she and Edward were on different sides and that two people with different standpoints would not have a happy ending.

    She looked into Edward¡¯s deep-set eyes and caught all of his emotions

    ¡°I was born because of him,¡± he said.

    Jeanne was stunned.

    That was the first time he acknowledged the existence of that person, the Duncans¡¯ descendant.

    ¡°My life is his,¡± Edward told her.

    His life was his, so how could he betray the man?

    ¡°I won¡¯t hate you if I die,¡± Edward said.

    He meant that even if Kingsley killed him, he would not hate her.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes were a little red.

 Chapter 822 - Edward, My Abilities Are Limited. I Canâ€™t Save You.

    <h4>Chapter 822: Edward, My Abilities Are Limited. I Can¡¯t Save You.</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    At that point, Edward probably would not, for real, reveal that person.

    She just looked at Edward.

    Even though he was so weak that he might faint, he still spoke to her in a very calm and clear voice. ¡°You have your own stand. If you kill me, that¡¯s what you had to do, and if you stand in my way one day, I will kill you too.¡±

    ¡®Are you really going to kill me?¡¯ Jeanne thought to herself as she looked at Edward.

    If that day ever came, would he really kill her?

    If he would, he would not have married her knowing that she had ulterior motives for getting close to him.

    That meant he was lying to her. He just did not want her to feel guilty about his death.

    She pursed her lips tightly and stared at him. She said, ¡°Can you give up on the Duncans?¡±

    She wanted him to give up because if he did, Kingsley would dly cooperate with him.

    Edward was probably the most capable person Kingsley had seen in all his years, and no one would say no to capable people.

    ¡°Can you ask Kingsley to give up on the Sanders?¡± Edward retorted.

    Jeanne¡¯s throat moved slightly.

    That was right. Kingsley had always been loyal, so how could he give up just like that?

    She felt that what she just said was ridiculous.

    Edward had made it very clear that he was born for that person and to help that person regain power.

    Yet now, she selfishly wished he would give up on the Duncaks for the sake of love and family.

    She said, ¡°The leader of the Duncans was killed by the Hills.¡±

    Edward looked at her.

    ¡°If the Duncans return, the Hills will definitely be destroyed.¡±

    Edward did not refute her.

    ¡°Including me and Kingsley, we will all die at the hands of the Duncans.¡±

    Edward seemed to know that point very well.

    ¡°We have no other choice.¡± Jeanne enunciated her words clearly as she exined the reason why they could not betray the Sanders.

    They had no other choice.

    If they did not form an alliance with the Sanders, once the Duncans returned to politics, the first family that the Duncans would destroy would be the Hills.

    No one would allow the person who killed their family to remain in this world. No one would allow such a threat to stay in this world, especially when it came to politics.

    Between her and Edward, one of them had topromise. If not, one of them would die, or both of them would die. However, it was absolutely impossible for both of them to live.

    Despite that, Jeanne could notpromise. Once shepromised, she would not even have the right to choose to live.

    That was because no matter whether the Duncans or the Sanders won in the end, they would die.

    From the Duncans¡¯ perspective, it was imperative to take revenge, whereas to the Sanders, changing sides midway would not be tolerated.

    The Hills were in a political struggle, and they had no choice.

    However, Edward had. He could choose to give up on helping the Duncans rise to power again.

    The Duncans were now dependent on the Swans anyway. If he gave up, the Duncans would have no power to resist. Then, the Sanders would still keep their political power, and the Swans would still have their economic status; they could both return to their original state.

    However, some missions could not be refused.

    Since young, Edward had been instilled with too many thoughts that he needed to help the Duncans and that life belonged to the Duncans.

    As such, he would not give up on the Duncans because of Jeanne.

    That was politics.

    In the face of the so-called political power and national affairs, love was really worthless.

    Jeanne looked at the quiet Edward.

    It turned out he would rather die than reveal who that person was

    She said, ¡°Edward, my abilities are limited. I can¡¯t save you.¡±

    She did not want him to die, but she could not save him.

    Only he could save himself.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to,¡± he answered.

    He was the only one who could save himself, but he gave up.

    With that, Jeanne got up from the ground and left his side. Since he did not need her to save him, that was it.

    Their rtionship woulde to an end sooner orter.

    She said, ¡°After you die, I¡¯ll get someone to bring George back.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Edward nodded.

    After that, Jeanne walked out of the basement.

    The assassin was very respectful to her.

    Jeanne said, ¡°Change his clothes for him.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    This was the only thing she could do for him.

 Chapter 823 - Edward, My Abilities Are Limited. I Canâ€™t Save You.

    <h4>Chapter 823: Edward, My Abilities Are Limited. I Can¡¯t Save You.</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    At the very least, he had to look more decent at the time of his death.

    She returned to the warm hall on the first floor, and the sudden warmth almost made her forget how cold the basement was.

    Kingsley was still waiting for her in the living room even though it was already veryte in the night.

    Kingsley looked at her and saw that she was only wearing a thin tank top.

    ¡°Where are your clothes?¡± Kingsley asked.

    ¡°I gave it to Edward,¡± Jeanne replied.

    ¡°Have you fallen for him?¡± Kingsley asked.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already know?¡± Jeanne did not retort as she sat down opposite Kingsley.

    ¡°I warned you. You both are on different sides.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t say I was going to save him,¡± Jeanne said bluntly.

    Kingsley nced at Jeanne and lowered his head to take a puff of his cigarette.

    Jeanne was sitting opposite Kingsley, and there was a long silence.

    ¡°He still didn¡¯t say anything?¡± Kingsley suddenly spoke again.

    He already knew the answer, yet he still asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t show mercy. Be prepared tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Bring George back to the Delta Inds,¡± Jeanne said.

    Kingsley nodded.

    He put out his cigarette and said, ¡°It¡¯ste. Rest early. We¡¯ll deal with Fourth Master Swan first thing tomorrow morning, and we¡¯ll return to the Delta Inds after that.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    With that, Kingsley stood up and left the hall.

    Jeanne, on the other hand, sat on the sofa quietly and looked up at the ceiling, thinking, ¡®Has Edward ever thought about it? That he would die like that one day?¡¯

    Did he think it was worth it?

    She, on the contrary, did not think it was worth it for Edward to die for the sake of the Duncans.

    ¡­

    Under the night sky, Finn and Nox were still searching for Edward in South Hampshire.

    Half of the night had passed, yet no one had sent any useful piece of news.

    In such arge area, it could get overwhelming with finding their bearings.

    Nox was a little irascible.

    ¡°Damn it. Don¡¯t ever let me see Jeanne. I¡¯ll kill her if I see her!¡±

    Finn nced at Nox. Not to mention Nox, even he was getting a little impatient.

    It was not a solution for them to continue searching like that.

    No one knew if Kingsley and his group stayed or left. If they had left, everything they were doing now would be a waste of time. They might even miss the best opportunity to rescue Edward.

    Finn was also worried that his judgment was wrong.

    Just as Finn and Nox were at their wits ¡®end, Nox¡¯s phone suddenly rang, ¡°Boss, we found tire marks.¡±

    Fired up, Nox quickly asked, ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you my location.¡±

    With that, Nox hung up the phone abruptly. ¡°They¡¯ve found tire marks.¡±

    Finn nodded, appearing much calmer than Nox.

    Nox then told the driver to drive them to their destination.

    When they arrived, the two of them got out of the car and observed the tire marks on the ground.

    It should be new.

    That road was full of sand. Once the wind blew, the tire marks would be blown away. That was why they could not find anything after searching for so long. Fortunately, they managed to find something. Moreover, there were many trees on that road, so there was no wind in the area.

    Finn quickly instructed, ¡°Follow the tire marks.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Finn and Nox returned to the car and drove forward ording to the tire marks.

    Fortunately, there was only one road here, and they could roughly determine the direction.

    They drove for about two hours until suddenly, there was no road ahead.

    With that, Nox and Finn got out of the car again, only to be met with a forest in front of them.

    There was clearly no way out of it, and most importantly, the tire marks had also disappeared. Even the car had disappeared.

    Could it be that they had left the way they came?!

    Nox kicked the car angrily.

    The violent sound made all of Nox¡¯s subordinates afraid to breathe.

    Finn also nced at Nox. He could understand what Nox was feeling because he, too, was on the verge of breaking down at that moment.

    Nevertheless, he tried his best to calm himself down and observe the surrounding terrain.

    There was a forest ahead.

    If they wanted to hide, the forest would be an excellent ce. Would it be possible for Cheng Kaizhi and hispany to hide in the forest?

    However, if no one was chasing them, why did they have to hide?

    He looked around and settled on a bush on the right.

    The ce was filled with tall trees. Why were there bushes here? Moreover, the bushes were about the height of a person.

    Finn immediately walked over.

    Nox looked at Finn and hurriedly caught up.

 Chapter 824 - Edward, My Abilities Are Limited. I Canâ€™t Save You.

    <h4>Chapter 824: Edward, My Abilities Are Limited. I Can¡¯t Save You.</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    The moment they walked in, the two of them were instantly stunned as there were many cars parked under the bushes.

    However, because it was blocked by the leaves, no one would see it if they did not walk in.

    All the cars did not go back the way they came. Instead, they were parked and hidden here.

    Finn turned around and looked at Nox, who quickly nodded, confirming that Kingsley and his men must be there.

    After knowing that, Nox became excited.

    Finn also confirmed out loud, ¡°They should be in the forest over there.¡±

    He did not know why they were hiding, but judging from the current situation, Kingsley and the others were definitely there.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in!¡± Nox made a prompt decision.

    Finn nodded.

    With that, the two of them led a group of people, divided them into several groups, and carefully walked into the forest.

    After walking for about half an hour, Finn and Nox stopped in their tracks when they saw a building in the distance.

    The building was lit up, and it was obvious that it was inhabited. The existence of buildings in an old forest was already inconceivable, and now, there were even lights, which was really strange.

    The two of them immediately knew what was going on.

    Finn gave Nox a look, and Nox understood tacitly what he meant.

    Nox lowered his head and said into the walkie-talkie, ¡°Everyone, gather at the location I mentioned.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Once Nox sent out a location, Finn gestured to Nox.

    When Nox received the signal, he did not hesitate and led a few people to approach the building first.

    Finn waited for about ten minutes before he followed along with a few people.

    Nox took the lead, so if they were discovered, Nox would lead them away, and Finn would take the opportunity to sneak in. That was a tacit understanding they had developed over the years.

    As expected, after about two minutes, gunshots sounded in the quiet forest.

    Meanwhile, in the building, Jeanne, who had justid down, suddenly sat up on the bed.

    Kingsley was already at the door of her room. He said coldly, ¡°Someone¡¯s here. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s heart raced.

    Before she could think about who it was, she quickly left with?Kingsley.

    The two of them went to the basement first. By then, Edward had changed into clean clothes, but he still looked weak and was on the ground, leaning against the wall behind him. When he sensed someone approaching, he looked up.

    In the next second, he saw them quickly untie his chains and drag him into an underground tunnel.

    From the start to the end, he did not ask about what was going on.

    However, with Edward¡¯s intelligence, he should be able to guess why they had left in such a hurry.

    Someone must have caught up.

    That person¡­ would mostly likely be Nox and his men!

    Edward did not have much strength and was ruthlessly dragged away.

    Kingsley and Jeanne walked in front of him and did not turn back to look at him. They simply hurried on their way.

    The reason why they stayed and interrogated Edward was that they did not want to bring the war to the Delta Inds. If they killed Edward, they could throw Edward¡¯s body at M Underground Organization¡¯s base and make it look like thetter killed him. Then, no one woulde to seek revenge on them.

    On the other hand, it was because they had an escape route here, and no one would pose a threat to them.

    Kingsley andpany passed through the underground tunnel very quickly.

    At that moment, there were only six people with Kingsley. Other than Jeanne and Mason, he only had four personal bodyguards, and one of them was holding onto Edward.

    Hence, only a few people were left in the building to stop Finn and Nox¡¯s attacks.

    Kingsley did not leave too many people behind, probably because he did not expect to be found so quickly.

    Inside the building, Nox¡¯s group quickly took care of the remaining assassins because of the disparity in numbers. Finn had also found the underground tunnel and was about to follow them when he stopped.

    Nox cleared out thest assassin and rushed over. Without thinking twice, he rushed in.

    ¡°Calm down.¡± Finn pulled him back.¡±There might be a bomb buried inside.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go outside,¡± Finn suggested.

    ¡°God knows where he is taking Edward to.¡± Nox could not care less about anything else and wanted to rush in.

    Finn thought about it for a moment, but in the end, he did not stop Nox.

    However, he quickly left the underground tunnel and led the group into the forest.

    He could not allow their men to be killed. He needed to ensure that at least one of them was alive to have a chance to save Edward.

    Moreover, the underground tunnel was nothing more than a shortcut to escape to a certain ce.

    Since they could not leave on foot, they would either return to the exit, which was the ce where they parked their vehicles, or they could go to another open space and leave.

    Other than the highway at the exit, the other ces here were all dead ends.

    Even so, he did not think that they would return to their original location. After all, if their base was discovered, the exit would definitely be discovered as well. It was impossible for them to go back and seek their own deaths. The only possibility was that they would go somewhere else.

    Since there were no roads or cars to go somewhere else, they had to use a helicopter.

    Finn stopped in his tracks.

    The trees here were dense, making it difficult tond the helicopter. Therefore, the ce somewhere else should be quite far from here.

    At least, at a nce, he could not see any open spaces.

    If the distance was far, there would be time to catch up.

    Furthermore¡­

    Finn¡¯s eyes narrowed. He had, almost instantly, figure out where they were going, and that was at the edge of the cliff at the end of the forest.

    If he guessed it right, he was right. However, if he guessed wrong, he could only rely on Nox.

    Without any hesitation, Finn led a group of people on a mad chase.

 Chapter 825 - Jeanneâ€™s Soft Spot for Edward

    <h4>Chapter 825: Jeanne¡¯s Soft Spot for Edward</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    It was a quiet night.

    However, because of the group¡¯s pursuit, it became full of ups and downs.

    In the forest, Finn led his men quickly to the destination.

    He knew that the underground passage was closer than the path he was taking now. If he did not hurry, he would miss his chance to save the Fourth Master.

    At that thought, Finn¡¯s footsteps quickened. In fact, he was sprinting.

    About ten minutester, Finn and his men arrived at the end of the forest, and he suddenly had everyone hide.

    At that moment, they saw a group of people suddenly appear in their field of vision.

    Everyone held their breath.

    All of them were secretly regting their breathing due to the crazy running just now while waiting for the right moment.

    Finn also regted his heart rate and calmed himself down instantly.

    He looked at the group of people who had appeared in front of him. Through the moonlight, he could only make out their silhouettes, but he checked them one by one and tried guessing their identities.

    The one at the front leading the way should be the assassin he had seen before.

    Next, judging from his figure and position, was Kingsley.

    The person beside Kingsley was much smaller, so it was Jeanne.

    Following closely behind Jeanne was the assassin who was supposed to protect her. Judging from his figure, he was probably K01.

    Behind them¡­

    Finn¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Behind them, one of them was dragging another. If he was not mistaken, the person being dragged was the Fourth Master.

    Behind the Fourth Master, there were two more assassins.

    Therefore, other than Fourth Master Swan, there were a total of seven people.

    After confirming it, Finn was thinking about how to rescue Fourth Master Swan.

    It was not easy for him to catch up to Fourth Master Swan, so he needed to think calmly about how to guarantee that he could save Fourth Master Swan safely.

    This time, Finn and Nox had brought a total of 15 people. Finn had seven people with him, and Nox had eight. However, two died in the shootout at the building. Hence, Finn still had seven people with him, while Nox had six.

    If Nox was with him now, there would be a total of 15 people, including the two of them.

    With the 15 of them against Kingsley¡¯s seven, their chances of winning would be obvious.

    However, Nox still had not caught up yet.

    Right now, he could only deal with Kingsley¡¯s group of seven with his team of eight people.

    He did not think there was much of a chance of winning.

    After all, since Kingsley had personallye out, the people with him were definitely top-notch assassins. Although the men they brought with them were also elites, they were farparable to the trained assassins. Finn even believed that the assassins who had stayed in the vi to fight with them must have been the weakest among the assassins, and even those people managed to kill two of their men¡­

    His eyes flickered when the group of seven suddenly stopped in their tracks.

    Finn had been lurking and observing their every move, not daring to take any risks, because he needed to analyze the situation and wait for an opportunity to strike.

    He was waiting for the moment when they were caught off guard to create the best opportunity.

    He remained calm, but his forehead was still covered in sweat due to how tense he was feeling.

    In front of him, the two assassins walked to the side, squatted down, and pushed away the thickyer of leaves on the ground. They were huge leaves.

    Finn observed carefully.

    If nothing unexpected happened, there should be a helicopter hidden below.

    Sure enough, after the leaves were removed, he saw a propeller before the entire body of the helicopter appeared.

    Then, the two assassins jumped into the helicopter first.

    Finn¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    That time was their only window.

    With that, he made a hand gesture, and a gunshot directly hit the helicopter¡¯s propeller.

    Following the sudden loud bang, the group of people who were preparing to board the helicopter quickly hid.

    At that moment, Finn led his men and started to attack as he could not let Fourth Master get on the helicopter. Hence, the first thing he had to control was the entrance of the helicopter.

    Under the cover of his men, he shuttled back and forth frantically.

    He approached the helicopter¡¯s entrance and hid around it.

    When two assassins heard the gunshots. one of them started the helicopter, and the other came out to help.

    Just as he popped his head out, Finn aimed at his head and shot him dead.

    The person piloting the helicopter also heard the sound at that moment. Hence, he quickly let go of the helicopter¡¯s steering wheel, took a gun, and fired directly at the ce where the shot had just been fired.

    By then, Finn was already crawling on the ground and turning to the other side of the helicopter.

 Chapter 826 - Jeanneâ€™s Soft Spot for Edward

    <h4>Chapter 826: Jeanne¡¯s Soft Spot for Edward</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    He dodged the bullet and carefully hid behind the helicopter.

    Instantly, the sound of guns and bullets rang out around them.

    His men should not be able to hold on for long. If Nox did note to his aid, he could not guarantee that he could sessfully rescue the Fourth Master.

    Moreover, they all might get killed.

    Finn held his breath and listened to the sound of footsteps approaching him. Then, he raised his gun and focused.

    Three, two, one¡­

    Finn leaned out and raised his gun, ready to shoot, but he saw a figure. The moment he was about to fire, he hesitated for a second, and that was all it took for the man beside him to kick the gun in his hand away.

    At the same time, Finn shackled the hand of the man next to him who was shooting at him. As soon as the bullet burst out, it was aimed at the sky, and in the next second, the two of them began to fight fiercely.

    The sound of gunshots around them continued.

    The fight between Finn and the man in front of him was fatal, crazy, and intense.

    That chaos went on for about 20 minutes, and Finn managed to hold on until his troops werepletely wiped out.

    A cold male voice rang out beside Finn, who was frantically fighting. ¡°To be able to find me so quickly, the people around Fourth Master Swan are smarter than I thought!¡±

    Finn¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he turned his head.

    The second he pretended to panic, he was kicked away by the man who was fighting with him.

    The moment he was kicked out, everyone around him let their guard down, and Finn took advantage of the situation to roll directly to the side of the helicopter, dodging the line of people in front of him.

    He calmed himself down.

    Then, he found the pistol in the hand of the assassin who he had killed. He held it tightly in his hand and remained vignt.

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want toe out?¡± Kingsley asked coldly from a distance.

    Finn¡¯s body was tense, and he was sweating profusely.

    He knew that regardless of whether he could get out or not, he would die in less than five minutes, and his only chance of survival was if Nox rescued him.

    With that, he grabbed the gun and kept calm.

    ¡°I¡¯ll count to three.¡± Kingsley threatened, ¡°If you don¡¯te out, your corpse will remain intact.¡±

    Kingsley meant that if Finn revealed himself, his corpse would be kept whole.

    Finn¡¯s forehead was drenched in sweat.

    In the dark, he could hear the countdown that sounded like hell. ¡°Three, two, one.¡±

    Finn appeared and stood in front of them with his hands raised, surrendering.

    Kingsley looked at Finn coldly, and after fixing his eyes on him for a while, he said with certainty, ¡°Finn.¡±

    He was trying to confirm Finn¡¯s identity.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Finn responded.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Fourth Master Swan to have so many talented people by his side. To think you managed to chase me here and arrive before me.¡± Kingsley was truly surprised.

    When they first arrived, he did not think they would be ambushed, and that was why he lost two of his assassins.

    The trip this time was more disastrous than he had expected.

    He looked at Finn with a murderous gaze.

    ¡°Thank you for your praise.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not apliment. It¡¯s just a pity,¡± Kingsley¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that such a talented person is about to die.¡±

    ¡°Before I die, I want to see the Fourth Master.¡± Finn made a request.

    Kingsley sneered. ¡°Why should I do what you say?¡±

    ¡°Jeanne,¡± Finn called out to Jeanne, who had been silent beside Kingsley.

    She did not join in the fight, but if she had joined just now, she could have killed Finn with a single shot when he was fighting with an assassin. However, she did not. She just watched indifferently as they fought.

    That made Finn feel that Jeanne might still sympathize with the Fourth Master. She knew very well that once Finn died, their n to save the Fourth Master would failpletely.

    Hence, she left some leeway.

    Unfortunately, Kingsley¡¯s men were too strong. Before Finn could attempt to try to save Fourth Master, he failed.

    He looked at Jeanne, asking for her help.

    He knew that Kingsley had no reason to satisfy him, but Jeanne could. If Jeanne still cared about their old friendship, she could do it.

    However, Jeanne did not say anything.

    She looked at him without a word and did not say anything.

    Finn gritted his teeth. ¡°From as soon as I can remember, my mission has always been to protect Fourth Master Swan. So, my wish before I die is that at least Fourth Master Swan is alive.¡±

 Chapter 827 - Jeanneâ€™s Soft Spot for Edward

    <h4>Chapter 827: Jeanne¡¯s Soft Spot for Edward</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Still, no one gave him a response. After all, the people in front of him were all cold-blooded assassins, who had no human nature.

    There was no talking assassins out of killing, and no one would satisfy the other party¡¯s request before killing them.

    They had always pursued speed, uracy, and ruthlessness! They would never do things sloppily.

    However, at that moment, there was a few seconds of stalemate.

    It took a few seconds before Kingsley suddenly raised his hand and gave an order.

    ¡°Mason,¡± Jeanne suddenly called out to the assassin beside her.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Mason replied respectfully.

    ¡°Bring Fourth Master Swan here,¡± Jeanne said bluntly.

    Kingsley¡¯s face darkened. He turned around and shot Jeanne a cold look.

    Jeanne said, ¡°I¡¯ll fulfill his wish.¡±

    Kingsley¡¯s expression was still unsightly.

    Even though they could not see him clearly in the dark, they could feel his malicious gaze, and Mason did not dare to move.

    Since Kingsley did not say anything, no one dared to do anything.

    ¡°Finn saved my life once in South Hampton City, so I¡¯ll fulfill hisst request,¡± Jeanne said bluntly.

    Back when she was schemed against by Melody, sheter heard that Finn¡¯s hand was almost crippled because he was looking for Edward to save her.

    Although it he did not do it for her, in the end, she survived.

    If she could, she had to repay his kindness.

    ¡°Uncle.¡± Jeanne turned to face Kingsley¡¯s dark gaze. ¡°Please fulfil his wish.¡±

    Kingsley¡¯s expression was extremely unsightly, but even so, he still indulged her.

    Mason received the signal and turned to the side. From a slightly hidden corner, he brought Edward out.

    The entire time, Edward was shackled to the side, watching the fight. As soon as it started, he already knew what the oue would be.

    He looked at Finn in front of him, and Finn also saw Edward at that moment.

    Even though he could not see Edward clearly, he could tell that Edward was severely injured.

    Finn called out to him, ¡°Fourth Master.¡±

    Edward replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    There was no weakness in his tone.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t protect you.¡± Finn said somberly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Edward looked at Finn, with his lips tightly pursed.

    Men were not overly melodramatic with their words, but the brotherhood between them was very strong.

    After a few exchanges, silence filled the air.

    Kingsley said coldly, ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    That sentence was directed at Finn, who nodded his head.

    Finn then faced an assassin next to him, who had already raised his gun and was pointing it at his head.

    The distance was not far, and the assassin¡¯s shots were very urate. Once shot, he would die without a doubt.

    At that moment, Finn prepared himself for his death. His only wish was that Nox would be able to make it in time.

    If Nox arrived, they might have a chance of saving the Fourth Master.

    After all, Kingsley only had five people left, and one of them was Jeanne. Jeanne probably would be involved, so there were only four of them. Excluding the person who needed to restrain the Fourth Master, only three were left, including Kingsley. On top of that, those people had suffered some injuries in the fight with him just now, so theirbat power and physical strength would be reduced.

    If Nox appeared at that moment¡­

    ¡°Bang!¡± The sound of a gunshot was deafening in the quiet night.

    Finn suddenly fell down.

    However, the moment he fell, the man who was pointing a gun at Finn also fell and died.

    Finn, on the other hand, did not die. Hence, he quickly rolled to the side and was lucky enough to escape from the gunfire.

    He hid behind the helicopter with lingering fear as the sound of gunfire rang in his ears.

    Nox had arrived.

    That was the tacit understanding between the three of them. At the most dangerous moment, someone would always show up.

    Finn took a deep breath and felt that the sound of the gunshot seemed to be getting farther and farther away.

    With that, he turned around and picked up the gun not far away before following the figure and chasing after it.

    Kingsley had left with a group of people.

    He probably made the prompt decision to leave because he did not know how many men Nox had with him, and his own men were getting fewer and fewer.

    Nox chased them all the way to the edge of the forest, and it did not take him long to force Kingsley andpany into a dead end.

    Behind Kingsley andpany was a cliff, and the chances of survival were slim if they jumped down.

    ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡± Kingsley suddenly shouted, ¡°If you do, I¡¯ll kill Fourth Master Swan!¡±

    By then, Nox was already closing in on them.

 Chapter 828 - Jeanneâ€™s Soft Spot for Edward

    <h4>Chapter 828: Jeanne¡¯s Soft Spot for Edward</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    However, that sentence made him stop in his tracks.

    Then, standing not far from Kingsley, he pointed a gun at thetter.

    Now, the only people left beside Kingsley¡¯s side were Mason and Jeanne, who were the assassins restraining Edward.

    He would definitely not be able to take them head-on.

    At that moment, the assassin who was holding Edward was pointing a gun at Edward¡¯s head. If Nox made any move, Edward¡¯s brain would explode.

    Nox¡¯s expression was dark.

    Finn had also caught up as fast as he could.

    Looking at the current situation, he could not help but take a step back as he was afraid of forcing Kingsley into a corner.

    With the sky starting to brighten up, Nox and Finn eventually saw the pale-faced Edward covered in blood.

    Nox believed that if that continued, Edward would not be able to survive even if Kingsley did not kill him.

    Feeling worried, Nox pulled the trigger.

    Kingsley¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Are you sure you want to see Fourth Master Swan die right now?!

    ¡°Release him!¡± Nox shouted. His voice was so loud that her entire body was trembling with anger.

    It had been a long time since he had seen Edward so weak, and it was because of Jeanne that thetter had tortured himself into that damned state.

    The gun he was pointing at Kingsley was instantly aimed at Jeanne.

    He wanted to beat this woman to death.

    ¡°Nox!¡± Finn grabbed his hand.

    At that moment, a bullet was fired into the sky.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes narrowed. If not for Finn¡¯s intervention, she would have been shot dead by Nox.

    However, because of Nox¡¯s sudden shot, Kingsley¡¯s shotnded on Edward¡¯s thigh.

    ¡°Mm!¡± Edward endured the intense pain.

    Jeanne turned to look at Edward.

    Having seen it too, Nox¡¯s eyes were bloodshot.

    ¡°If you dare to shoot again, I won¡¯t just be shooting him in the leg!¡± Kingsley threatened.

    Nox flew into a rage and shouted, ¡°Kingsley, if you dare to touch Edward, I¡¯ll chop you up and feed your corpse to the dogs!¡±

    Kingsley, however, was not threatened. Instead, he turned to Nox and said, ¡°In my entire life, I¡¯ve never had a gun pointed at my head before. You¡¯re the first!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t f*cking care if I¡¯m the first. You better let Edward go. Otherwise, I¡¯ll shoot you dead!¡± Nox cursed. His emotions werepletely out of control.

    However, Kingsley was furious.

    The gun in Kingsley¡¯s hand was frantically aimed at Finn and Nox¡¯s subordinates, and he kept shooting.

    In an instant, Finn and Nox¡¯s men all fell to the ground, and they bled profusely.

    Nox and Finn, who had been holding their guns the entire time, were trying to hold themselves back from reacting that their hands were trembling. However, they did not dare to shoot Kingsley, that cruel man in front of them, because Edward¡¯s life was in his hands.

    Kingsley looked at the people on the ground and then at Nox and Finn, who were the only ones left.

    He said, ¡°Do you dare to shoot?¡±

    He was deliberately provoking Nox and Finn.

    Nox¡¯s hand that was holding the gun kept shaking, and his eyes were bloodshot. His vision was even a little blurry.

    Simrly, Finn¡¯s entire body had tensed up because of Kingsley¡¯s sudden ruthlessness.

    ¡°Do you have the guts to kill me?¡± Kingsley toyed with the gun in his hand as he asked Nox, who was already pushed to his limit.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯ll kill you,¡± Kingsley said.

    As soon as he said that, he tightened his grip on the gun he was toying with and aimed it at Nox¡¯s head.

    ¡°As I said before, no one in this world has dared to point a gun at my head. You¡¯re the first and thest.¡± Kingsley¡¯s expression turned cold.

    Just as he was about to pull the trigger, Jeanne suddenly stood in front of Kingsley.

    Kingsley¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    At that moment, he did not pull the trigger.

    Jeanne looked at Kingsley and said, ¡°Let them go!¡±

    Kingsley¡¯s face sank. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡±

    ¡°I said, let them go! Let Edward, Nox, and Finn go.¡±

    ¡°p!¡± A tight pnded on Jeanne¡¯s face.

    Jeanne bit her lip, and her face instantly turned red and swollen.

    Even so, she did not leave Kingsley. She just stood there.

    ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten everything I¡¯ve told you, haven¡¯t you?¡± Kingsley questioned her with a frightening expression on his face.

 Chapter 829 - Jeanneâ€™s Soft Spot for Edward

    <h4>Chapter 829: Jeanne¡¯s Soft Spot for Edward</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°No,¡± Jeanne replied. ¡°I remember it very well. I remember that Edward and I have different standpoints, and no matter who leads Harken, it won¡¯t end well for us. However, Edward is trying to save me this time, and I can¡¯t be indifferent to him.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t do it?¡± Kingsley was truly pissed off.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do it.¡± Jeanne was certain.

    ¡°Jeanne, you¡¯ve really disappointed me.¡± Kingsley, who was trying to suppress his anger, was starting to be enraged.

    It was very intense and terrifying.

    If anyone else were standing in front of Kingsley, that person would have died a thousand times over.

    Jeanne was the only one who could do whatever she wanted to Kingsley and live after doing that.

    Kingsley¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he ordered, ¡°Take her away!¡±

    It was an order to Mason.

    Mason walked over and nced at Jeanne.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Jeanne¡¯s voice was loud as she shouted at Mason and Kingsley, ¡°If you kill them today, I¡¯ll die in front of you!

    ¡°Jeanne!¡±

    ¡°I mean what I say!¡± Jeanne¡¯s sudden outburst was actually very strong.

    At that moment, she even picked up the gun and pointed it at her own head, forcing Kingsley to agree to her request.

    Kingsley¡¯s expression was extremely unsightly.

    He asked, ¡°Jeanne, are you sure you want to go against me?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never been able to meet your demands!¡± Jeanne yelled at Kingsley, ¡°I can¡¯t be as cold-blooded as you. I¡¯m not as cruel as you.¡±

    It turned out that in Jeanne¡¯s heart, he was cold-blooded and cruel.

    He red at her, his only family member in the world, and said, ¡°In that case, I will help you reach my level.¡±

    Kingsley raised his hand again, and the gun still aimed at Nox.

    At the same time, his other hand grabbed Jeanne¡¯s hand that was holding the gun and forced her to shift the muzzle from her head to his chest, pointing it directly at his heart.

    He said, ¡°The best way to stop me from killing them is to kill me. ¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s entire body was trembling.

    She tried to pull the gun away from Kingsley¡¯s chest, but he was too strong, so strong that she could not resist him.

    She heard Kingsley say, ¡°I¡¯m not wearing a bulletproof vest.¡±

    With no bulletproof vest, if she were to shoot him in the heart, he would definitely die.

    Jeanne broke down as she could not suppress her emotions anymore.

    Why did Kingsley have to force her hand?

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you three seconds to think. Kill me or let me kill them!¡± Kingsley¡¯s harsh words sounded in Jeanne¡¯s ears.

    In this world, there was no one crueler than Kingsley.

    He was not just cruel to others, but he was so cruel to himself that it was terrifying.

    Was that the head of the Hills?

    ¡°Three.¡± Kingsley counted down.

    Jeanne was shaking as she gripped her gun tightly.

    ¡°Two,¡±

    ¡°One.¡±

    Kingsley did not slow down the countdown.

    He said, ¡°Have you thought about it?¡±

    Jeanne, who was still holding the gun in her hand, did not respond.

    She knew very well that she would not shoot Kingsley. However, if she did not shoot, Edward, Nox, and Finn would be the ones to die.

    ¡°Even if you haven¡¯t. I¡¯m going to do it.¡± Kingsley did not give Jeanne any more time to think.

    His eyes narrowed.

    The gun was pointed at Nox when suddenly, a deep male voice rang out, ¡°I¡¯ll die.¡±

    His voice also sessfully attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Kingsley,¡± Edward called out to him.

    In the end, Kingsley still showed Edward some respect by turning to look at the man who had not involved himself too much in the entire thing.

    After all, his body¡¯s condition did not allow him to be involved in the gruesome fight.

    However, he spoke up in the end.

    He said, ¡°If you kill them, it¡¯s just two more lives in your hands. But if you kill me, you¡¯ll kill the most loyal supporter of the Duncans¡¯ descendant.¡±

    Kingsley sneered. ¡°So you¡¯d rather die for Nox and Finn?!¡±

    ¡°To you, they¡¯re nothing, but to me, they¡¯re so much more than that,¡± Edward said bluntly.

    ¡°But why should I let them go? It¡¯s a piece of cake for me to kill you now. Why should I leave behind a future threat?¡±

 Chapter 830 - Jeanneâ€™s Soft Spot for Edward

    <h4>Chapter 830: Jeanne¡¯s Soft Spot for Edward</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you who the Duncans¡¯ descendant is.¡± Edward enunciated every word.

    When he said that, everyone was shocked, and they looked at Edward as if they could not believe that he would suddenlypromise.

    He did not even mention the existence of that person when he was beaten to deathst night.

    Nox and Finn were also a little surprised.

    The two of them looked at Edward.

    Nox was angered, and he rushed toward Edward. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to say anything!¡±

    That was because he knew that to Edward, revealing that person was worse than him dying.

    Since they were young, they had been living for that goal. Edward was even born for that person.

    For that person, he had suffered the greatest torture in the world and given up everything!

    Now that things hade to this¡­ He could already see the light of hope, but Edward suddenly gave up.

    For their sake, he suddenly had to give up.

    ¡°No,¡± Nox said as he looked at Edward. ¡°If you tell him, Finn and I will die too. You¡¯re not allowed to say anything.¡±

    He would not allow Edward to bear such a bad name and bear the me for them.

    He would rather die.

    ¡°Nox.¡± Edward could see how agitated he was and knew what he was thinking. He said, ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing. Even if I tell them who this person is, it doesn¡¯t mean they can do anything to him. Our efforts over the years have not been in vain.¡±

    ¡°However, you¡¯ll be spurned. You¡¯ll be spurned by your nsmen and those so-called loyal people. They will not deny everything you¡¯ve done for this.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Edward replied.

    ¡°I can die.¡± Nox was certain, ¡°I can die with you!¡±

    ¡°Me, too,¡± Finn was also very certain.

    ¡°Listen to me.¡± Edward was very weak, but his voice was very authoritative.

    Nox¡¯s eyes were red as he looked straight at Edward.

    ¡°If the three of us will die today, who will protect him? I don¡¯t trust anyone else but the two of you.¡± Edward said bluntly, ¡°By revealing his identity, I¡¯m also leaving behind two of his most loyal people for him. Once I die, I can only leave him to you.¡±

    ¡°Edward!¡±

    ¡°Listen to me!¡± Edward¡¯s tone turned cold.

    Nox bit her lips and endured it.

    ¡°I¡¯m aware of my current physical condition. Even if the three of us survive, it¡¯ll be difficult for my body to recover when I return. I¡¯m also crippled, so my life isn¡¯t really important anymore. Compared to his identity being exposed sooner orter and him continuing to hide without caring about the consequences, I think it¡¯s worth it to say it now to save your lives.¡±

    Nox¡¯s eyes turned watered, and his vision was blurry.

    Edward was just finding an excuse to let them live, but he would be a sinner by doing so.

    However, under Edward¡¯s gaze, Nox could not say a word to refute him.

    Since young, he had always done whatever Edward said. If thetter asked him to die, he would do it.

    He looked at Edward, who was now facing Kingsley, asking, ¡°Can I?¡±

    Edward was asking Kingsley if he could let Nox and Finn leave if he told him who the Duncans¡¯ descendant was.

    Kingsley was silent for two seconds before he said, ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Jeanne,¡± Edward suddenly called out to her.

    There was no emotions in his words.

    She turned to look at him.

    The moment she met his eyes, Jeanne¡¯s eyes were visibly red.

    She knew that Edward would really exchange his life for Nox and Finn.

    ¡°You said that if I tell you who the Duncans¡¯ descendant is, you will use your life to ensure my escape.¡± Edward said, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to protect me. I only need you to protect Nox and Finn. ¡±

    Jeanne bit her lip.

    ¡°Can you do that?¡± Edward asked her.

    He was giving Nox and Finn double protection.

    Although Kingsley agreed, he could not guarantee that Kingsley would keep his promise.

    However, if Jeanne agreed, he would believe her.

    Jeanne looked at Edward and asked, ¡°Is this what you want?¡±

    He would use his own life to pay for the lives of Nox and Finn.

    ¡°Is this what you want?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Jeanne agreed.

    Since that was what he wanted, she would be satisfied.

    After Jeanne agreed, Edward turned to Kingsley and said, ¡°Nox and Finn will leave as I speak.¡±

    Kingsley nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving!¡± Nox shouted.

    He would not allow Edward to go to that extent to save him and Finn. He refused to!

    ¡°Finn!¡± Edward¡¯s eyes narrowed as he said that. He was forcing Finn to take Nox away.

    Finn was calmer than Nox, but his throat moved slightly.

    He had been suppressing his emotions, but under Edward¡¯s gaze, he pulled Nox along and turned to leave.

    Kingsley narrowed his eyes and had Mason aim at their backs. If Edward yed any tricks, Mason would shoot them both dead.

    With that, he turned to look at Edward, waiting for him to speak.

    After Edward confirmed that Nox and Finn had started to leave, he said, ¡°There is indeed an orphan left behind by the Duncans, the former rulers of Harken. He has been growing up under the protection of the Duncans¡¯ loyal men and has been hiding for many years. Now, he has returned to South Hampton City. Thest time I went to the remote area, it was indeed to bring him back.¡±

    Edward¡¯s tone was neutral, and no one could tell his emotions.

    As he spoke, he watched Finn and Nox leave.

    The descendant of the Duncans is called Alex Duncan. He¡¯s currently¡­¡±

    Edward¡¯s expression changed as he suddenly grabbed the assassin who was restraining him and pulled him back!

    Behind them was a bottomless abyss. Once he jumped down, he would definitely die.

    The assassin was shocked. At that moment, he instinctively let go of Edward, to avoid jumping down and dying with him.

    However, at that moment, a figure quickly rushed over and grabbed Edward, who was about to fall.

    Just as she grabbed his arm, Edward suddenly restrained her before she could pull him back.

    Edward immediately stabilized his body, allowing the two of them to stand on the edge of the cliff, preventing them from falling.

    Such control was truly astonishing. Moreover, he did it all in a second.

    At this moment, the man who had put his life on the line was using his agility to control Jeanne!

    ¡°Don¡¯t shoot!¡± Edward shouted at Kingsley.

    Nevertheless, the movements of Mason¡¯s fingers were noticeable.

    Jeanne sneered.

    As expected, she was still no match for Edward, and he was much stronger than she had imagined.

 Chapter 831 - Successful Escape: Letting Go To Stay Alive

    <h4>Chapter 831: Sessful Escape: Letting Go To Stay Alive</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    At the edge of the cliff, Edward¡¯s agile movements and deft hands quickly locked Jeanne in his arms.

    His movements were smooth and unpredictable.

    ¡°Don¡¯t shoot!¡± Edward shouted at Kingsley.

    Kingsley¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Mason¡¯s hand, which was about to pull the trigger on Finn and Nox, paused.

    With that, Nox and Finn, who had just left, also stopped in their tracks when they heard the sound and turned to look at them.

    Seeing Edward standing on the edge of the cliff with Jeanne shackled in his arms, they ran back without a second thought.

    At that moment, Kingsley¡¯s gaze was fixed on Edward.

    He watched closely as Edward held Jeanne in his arms. She might fall off the cliff if she was not careful.

    He asked Jeanne coldly, ¡°This is the person you tried so hard to save just now!¡±

    Jeanne looked at Kingsley and sneered. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?

    Was he not being used by Edward as well?

    When she saw that Edward was about tomit suicide, she did not even think twice about it. She instinctively wanted to stop him and did not even consider that her actions just now would lead to her dying with Edward. If Edward really wanted tomit suicide, she could not stop him at all. She would only fall into the abyss with Edward.

    Who would have thought that all of Edward¡¯s actions just now were just an act?

    He was taking advantage of her sympathy for him, making her think that he was going tomit suicide. Then, when she was defenseless, he turned the situation against her.

    Jeanne did not really know what she was feeling now.

    Was she disappointed because Edward schemed against her?

    However, if Edward had not schemed against her, he would have been dead by now.

    She felt conflicted, but she could make herself look indifferent and hide her emotions from anyone.

    She had been trained by the Hills for many years. Although she was not as good as other assassins, she was still very good at controlling her expressions and emotions.

    ¡°I never thought of doing this to you,¡± Edward suddenly said in her ear.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes flickered.

    However, she did not respond to him, and he did not seem to expect a response from her.

    After that simple exnation, he turned to Kingsley and said, ¡°Let us go. Otherwise, I¡¯ll die with Jeanne.¡±

    Kingsley¡¯s expression was extremely cold.

    ¡°Fourth Master Swan, you¡¯re more capable than I thought. I can¡¯t believe that with your current body condition, you can still maintain such skills and even have such a strong judgment to judge that Jeanne would save you because she could not bear to see you dead!¡± Kingsley said through gritted teeth.

    He did not expect Jeanne toe and save him. He was just gambling on his luck since he was about to die anyway.

    If Jeanne had not saved him, he would have died.

    If Jeanne reached out, he would use her. He had no choice, and he would not hesitate.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re despicable?¡± Kingsley mocked.

    Edward looked at Kingsley and did not react to thetter¡¯s words. To be more precise, it was hard to tell his emotions from his beaten-up face.

    He said, ¡°All¡¯s fair in war.¡±

    He did not deny that he was despicable. After all, he had never been a good person.

    He had been trained like an animal for a single goal that he had done many outrageous things for, such as killing countless people.

    He had never said that he was a good person.

    He had many dark sides to him, but from now on, he would slowly reveal themselves to Jeanne.

    ¡°If I refuse to let you go, what will you do? Die with Jeanne?¡± Kingsley asked him coldly, his whole body filled with hostility.

    ¡°I will.¡± Edward gave him a definite answer.

    Yes, he would sacrifice Jeanne¡¯s life for his own.

    He had to live.

    In fact, what he said to Finn and Nox just now was to lower Cheng Kaizhi¡¯s guard against him.

    He could not die before he achieved his goal.

    Some missions did not give him right to choose death.

    When Jeanne heard Edward¡¯s resolute and decisive words, no matter how indifferent she could be, she reacted subtly.

    She even believed that Edward would really do as he said.

    At that moment, she heard Kingsley say, ¡°If you¡¯re willing to, you can die with her. In any case, I won¡¯t let you leave here alive today.¡±

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

 Chapter 832

    <h4>Chapter 832: Sessful Escape: Letting Go To Stay Alive</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    In fact, the moment she took the initiative to reach out, she thought she would die. Hence, she would not me Kingsley for not saving her.

    Since Kingsley had brought her back from the gates of hell six years ago, all she felt for him was gratitude and no resentment.

    She epted all the decisions he made.

    On the edge of the cliff, where the wind was blowing gently, Edward was silent for a few seconds because of what Kingsley said.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jeanne,¡± he said slowly.

    At that moment, Jeanne could even feel Edward pulling her back.

    However, they were already standing at the edge of the cliff. No matter how small their steps were, they would fall off the cliff in less than five steps.

    Under Edward¡¯s control, she took a step back with him.

    One step, two steps, three steps, four steps¡­

    ¡°If there¡¯s a next life, I would¡¯ve never left that night seven years ago,¡± Edward mumbled in her ear.

    He was talking about the night she climbed into his bed seven years ago.

    If he did not leave early, he would not have allowed her to leave South Hampton City, and she would not have suffered so much overseas. Furthermore, she would not have returned to the Hills, and they would not be enemies now.

    If only¡­

    There were no ¡®ifs¡¯ in this world.

    Edward was the one who chose to abandon her that night, and she was destined to pay a painful price for leaving that night.

    By the fifth step, one of Edward¡¯s legs was already in the air.

    Despite that, he did not show any signs of letting go of Jeanne. He was about to fall and would take her with him.

    The two of them would die here.

    Just then, Kingsley said, ¡°I¡¯ll let you go!¡±

    At that critical moment, he stillpromised.

    Jeanne looked at Kingsley, who suppressed his rage and said word by word, ¡°I¡¯ll let you go!¡±

    It was not apromise with Edward. It was his reluctance to part with Jeanne.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes were a little red.

    Kingsley had probably never been threatened like that in his life, so she could totally imagine how much he was fighting the urge to kill Edward by agreeing to Edward¡¯s request.

    Edward put his leg, which was in mid-air, on the ground.

    He had won his bet again by making use of Kingsley¡¯s feelings for Jeanne. It was not a glorious victory, but that was reality.

    In the face of life and death, one could do many despicable things.

    Then, he looked at Nox and said, ¡°Give me a gun.¡±

    Only then did Noxe to his senses.

    He was really shocked by the scene in front of him because he did not expect Edward to save himself in such a way.

    He had always thought that Edward loved Jeanne so much that he could not bear to hurt her.

    Yet, Edward threatened Kingsley with the idea of jumping to his death with Jeanne, which must have had a certain impact on her.

    Saving Edward and being used by Edward were two different things.

    However, Nox did not care what Jeanne was thinking now or how much she hated Edward. Why the hell would he care about Jeanne, the person whom Edward was doing all that for?

    Nox stepped forward and passed Edward a gun.

    Edward quickly grabbed the gun with his hand that was around Jeanne¡¯s neck and pointed it at her head.

    Jeanne was trying to suppress her emotions.

    Edward did not care about Jeanne¡¯s feelings. He forced Jeanne to leave the cliff step by step with him. Under the Nox and Finn¡¯s cover, they slowly walked passed Kingsley.

    Jeanne wondered how Edward could walk. After all, his body was weak, and there was a bullet in his leg. How much willpower did he have to be able to walk so steadily?

    However, she was also thinking about how to kill Edward the next time she faced him.

    With that, a group of them returned to the forest.

    Both sides were on high alert, and no one dared to rx for a second.

    Edward led the way with Jeanne in his arms while Finn and Nox raised their guns and pointed them at Kingsley, Mason, and the other assassin, who were closing in on them.

    The two opposing parties walked for quite a distance before they arrived back at the helicopter.

    ¡°Nox, fly it,¡± Edward ordered.

    Nox red at Kingsley before he quickly jumped into the helicopter, sat in the cockpit, and started it.

    The helicopter¡¯s propeller began to spin.

 Chapter 833 - Successful Escape: Letting Go To Stay Alive

    <h4>Chapter 833: Sessful Escape: Letting Go To Stay Alive</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    The leaves around were swept off the ground.

    They danced in the sky.

    ¡°Put Jeanne down!¡± Kingsley looked at Edward coldly.

    Edward did not let go and brought Jeanne closer to the helicopter.

    ¡°I said, let go of Jeanne!¡± Kingsley spoke coldly in a cold tone.

    He red at Edward with bloodthirsty eyes.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to get to the point where we die together, let me go!¡± Jeanne spoke, reminding Edward.

    She knew very well.

    Kingsley would not be threatened all the time.

    He would also have his limits.

    Once his limits were breached, he would not even care about his own life, let alone others.

    Edward¡¯s hand, which was holding the gun, clearly froze.

    ¡°We can¡¯t go back to how we were before.¡± Jeanne¡¯s tone was cold.

    They could not go back to the past.

    Therefore, there was no need to take her away.

    Edward had a cold look, and his Adam¡¯s apple kept moving up and down.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die. Let me go,¡± Jeanne uttered word by word.

    At this moment, she even began to twist her body to resist.

    Edward had been suppressing his emotions. He said, ¡°Jeanne, take care of yourself.¡±

    ¡®Take care of myself?!

    ¡®So.

    ¡®In order to live.

    ¡®He¡¯ll still choose to let go.¡¯

    It was true.

    Jeanne had never thought of going back with Edward.

    It was true.

    They could not go back to how things were.

    Even so¡­

    Even so¡­

    Edward still let her go.

    In order to live.

    For each other¡¯s sake.

    Kingsley was right.

    Being on opposing sides meant that they would not have a good ending.

    Either Jeanne died, or Edward.

    Or, they would die together.

    Jeanne did not respond to Edward.

    It was no longer suitable to talk about feelings between them.

    They would have to die if they did.

    Jeanne said, ¡°The grudge between us has nothing to do with George.¡±

    George was still in South Hampton City, and he was still with Edward.

    Jeanne did not want George to be involved.

    Furthermore, she could not take George away, and she did not think that Edward would send him back to her.

    Despite that, she felt that George would be safe by Edward¡¯s side.

    As long as Edward promised her that he would not hurt George.

    ¡°George is my son.¡± Edward gave her an affirmative answer.

    Jeanne nodded.

    All she wanted was a promise from Edward.

    It could be considered his way ofpensating her for being saved by her even after scheming against her.

    Jeanne could feel Edward slowly letting go of her.

    Finn had gotten into the helicopter at this moment.

    Edward brought her to the door and let go of herpletely.

    Next, Edward quickly boarded the helicopter.

    The hatch closed, and the helicopter slowly took off.

    The strong wind caused Jeanne to lose her bnce.

    However, she did not leave at that moment.

    She just watched the helicopter get further and further away from her.

    After this, the next time they met, they would be enemies.

    They would beplete enemies.

    Kingsley walked to Jeanne¡¯s side. She turned to look at him.

    Jeanne turned to look at Kingsley.

    She did not know what else to say to Kingsley.

    Jeanne let Edward go and did not know the whereabouts of the Duncans¡¯ descendant. She did not know how Kingsley would exin this to the Sanders.

    She said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Kingsley.¡¯

    Jeanne had always disappointed him.

    Kingsley just looked at her.

    He just looked.

    In the end, he did not say anything.

    He was probably so disappointed that he could not say a word to Jeanne.

    Kingsley turned around and walked in front.

    They drove through the forest and left Harkens¡¯ border.

    In the future, it would probably be very difficult for them toe back.

    ¡­

    The helicopter hovered in the sky.

    Edward looked down at Jeanne, watching her get smaller and further away from him.

    There was still not much emotion on his face.

    He still did not show much emotion.

    Edward seemed to have gotten used to keeping everything to himself, and all outsiders could see was his indifference.

    His eyes moved slightly.

    Finn was examining Edward¡¯s body at the moment. He found the first aid kit on the helicopter and began to treat Edward¡¯s wounds.

    Jeanne had treated Edwardst night, but the bandages had now been drenched in blood. If they were not dealt with, he would get infected easily.

    However, the most important thing at this time was to remove the bullet in his thigh.

    Finn cut open Edward¡¯s pants and looked at the bullet that had prated his thigh. He saw that there was pusing out of the flesh that was prated.

    He said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t find any anesthetic.¡±

    Edward responded to him.

    Jeanne had exined it to him yesterday.

    Killers never used anesthetics.

 Chapter 834 - Successful Escape: Letting Go To Stay Alive

    Chapter 834 Sessful Escape: Letting Go To Stay Alive

    Killers never used anesthetics because they were afraid that they would not be able to control their bodies.

    ¡°Bear with it.¡± Finn reminded Edward.

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    Finn casually tore off a piece of cloth from his shirt, folded it into a square, and ced it in Edward¡¯s mouth. ¡°Bite it hard.¡±

    Edward did as he was told.

    Finn began to dig the bullet out of Edward¡¯s thigh with pliers.

    In that instant, Edward¡¯s body trembled and tensed up under the intense pain.

    He tensed himself up so much that he could not move.

    Edward clutched the handles of his seat tightly, and the pain made him look fierce.

    Finn removed the bullet as fast as he could. He then cleaned the wound deeply, disinfected it, stitched it up, and applied medicine to it.

    By the time Finn was done, Edward had fainted from the pain.

    Perhaps it was because Edward had been running around for a few days, or perhaps it was because his body had reached its limit.

    At least, Finn and Nox had never seen Edward faint from pain.

    After Finn was sure that Edward had only fainted, he began to treat the other wounds on his body.

    When Finn untied Edward¡¯s right hand, he was still shocked by the bloody flesh.

    Nox had been maneuvering the helicopter the entire time. He only turned back to look at them asionally and saw Finn treating Fourth Master Swan¡¯s wounds.

    He asked anxiously, ¡°Finn, how is Fourth Master Swan?¡±

    When he first saw Fourth Master Swan¡¯s condition, he thought he was going to die.

    How did Edward have such shocking power after that?

    Was his previous body condition a pretense or was the outburst after that his limit?

    Once Edward exceeded his limit, he might die.

    Nox was a little restless.

    Finn looked at Edward¡¯s right hand and did not reply to Nox for a long time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Fourth Master Swan is dead!¡± The moment Nox spoke, he was so scared that he almost gave up on steering the helicopter and went over.

    ¡°No,¡± Finn hurriedly replied, ¡°He just fainted from the pain. ¡±

    He was afraid that Nox would do something that would risk their lives.

    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Are you trying to scare me to death?!¡¯

    ¡°I was just thinking¡­¡± Finn hesitated. He looked at Edward¡¯s wounds and the condition of his right hand. ¡°I was just thinking that no matter what Fourth Master Swan did to Jeanne, she has no right to hate him.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Nox went straight to the point. ¡°If not for saving Jeanne, would Fourth Master Swan be so seriously injured?! How dare she be angry and even had the nerve to give him a hard time just now? If she didn¡¯t save his life, I would¡¯ve shot her to death before I left! She should be d that Fourth Master Swan used her to survive. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t let her off even if I turned into a ghost.¡±

    Nox was filled with righteous indignation.

    Finn was not as emotional as Nox. He had always been much colder than Nox, so his emotions would not fluctuate so much.

    He only felt that...

    Fourth Master Swan was really willing to give up his life for Jeanne.

    Whatever Edward did today to survive was only because he did not have to choose to die if he could live.

    However...

    Did Jeanne understand?

    Would she understand?

    Finn felt that his thoughts might be a little redundant.

    After all...

    Even if Edward and Jeanne understood each other and still loved each other, it would still be very difficult for them to be together.

    ¡­

    South Hampton City.

    Monica was discharged.

    She rested in the hospital for a day.

    The doctor said that as long as she did not do anything stupid and went home to rest, her wound would heal very soon.

    Her parents apanied her out of the hospital.

    No matter what, they would never let her live alone again.

    She could understand them.

    After what happened, they would probably not leave her side.

    Monica did not resist and decided to return to her parents.

    In the end...

    She also regretted her suicide.

    Monica was also afraid that she would do it again, so she needed someone to apany her.

    When she was discharged, Michael came.

    He was still very polite.

    Monica could see that her parents had even better feelings for him.

    She did not expose Michael.

    She did not expose him for the time being.

    Monica would stop her wedding with Michael in her way.

    She would do it without having to die.

    Michael sent them back to the Cardellinis¡¯ vi from the hospital.

    He was very busy with work, so he left the vi after staying for a few minutes.

    After he left, Gary could not help but say, ¡°Michael is really nice to you. We were prejudiced against him in the past because of Finn, but now that you and Finn havepletely broken off, don¡¯t reject Michael anymore. The wedding is on the 15th of next¡ª¡±

 Chapter 835 - Successful Escape: Letting Go To Stay Alive

    Chapter 835 Sessful Escape: Letting Go To Stay Alive

    ¡°Dad, can you not talk about it anymore?¡± Monica interrupted Gary and was very unhappy.

    Ruby quickly pulled her husband back. ¡°Give Monica some time.¡±

    Gary sighed and asked, ¡± Did we owe you something in our past lives? You¡¯ve been going against us ever since you were born.¡±

    Monica bit her lip.

    ¡°When I let you be with Finn in the past, you were so desperate to be with Michael. Now that we¡¯ve agreed to let you be with Michael, you¡¯re dead set against it. Monica, what do you want?¡± Gary could not help but add.

    ¡°I want to handle my own rtionship matters.¡±

    ¡°If you had handled it well, why would we be so worried? You said youmitted suicide for Finn. If you really died¡­¡± Gary could not continue.

    At that moment, his eyes were a little red.

    Ever since Monica was young, she had always been scolded by her father. Her father had never been like this because of her.

    Monica felt that she was very unfilial.

    Even so¡­

    She said, ¡°Michael is not a good person. I won¡¯t marry him.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Gary was a little flustered. ¡°Your mom and I have seen how much effort he has been putting in in the past two days to care for you. What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±

    ¡°In short, don¡¯t have any hopes for him. I¡¯ll prove to you whether he truly loves me or if he¡¯s doing it for his own benefit.¡± Monica was very determined.

    At this moment, Gary seemed to be unable to hold back his anger.

    Ruby quickly pulled him back. ¡°Enough. Monica has just been discharged from the hospital, and yet you¡¯re forcing her again. Since she thinks there¡¯s something wrong with Michael, let her prove it to us. Don¡¯t always disprove her.¡±

    Gary did not say anything more.

    Rubyforted her daughter. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about what we think. Just do what you think is right, but you have to promise that you won¡¯t do such stupid things again. If something happens to you, do you think your father and I can still live?¡±

    Monica was very touched.

    She was just touched by her mother.

    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Monica shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll never do this again. Ever.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Ruby smiled and patted her daughter¡¯s head. She said, ¡± go back to your room and rest. I¡¯ll bring your food to you when it¡¯s ready. The doctor said that you should rest well at home for the next few days. I must make sure that all the blood you lost is replenished.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡± Monica leaned over and kissed her mother.

    Ruby had a doting look on her face.

    As Monica was leaving the living room, she suddenly paused. She turned around and leaned closer to her father, kissing his cheek. ¡°Dad, thank you.¡±

    She was d to have such a family.

    Even if they beat or scold her, they would still pamper her.

    Gary was obviously stunned by his daughter¡¯s actions.

    Her face was a little red.

    He was clearly a little excited, but he was trying hard to control it.

    Monica looked at her father¡¯s expression and could not help butugh. ¡°Dad, what are you shy about?¡±

    ¡°Who says I¡¯m shy?¡± Gary retorted. He could not help but yell at Monica, ¡°How old are you? You¡¯re still doing this kind of thing. Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll always be a child in front of you,¡± Monica said proudly.

    ¡°How shameless.¡±

    ¡°If I can¡¯t get married in the future, I¡¯ll rely on you and let you support me for the rest of my life.¡±

    ¡°Monica, aren¡¯t you motivated in life at all?¡±

    ¡°With the best parents in the world, there¡¯s no way I can be motivated.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s our fault.¡± Gary pretended to be angry.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Monica nodded.

    ¡°Are you itching for a beating?¡± Gary had a fierce look on his face.

    Monica smiled and left.

    She returned to her room andy on her bed.

    The smile on her face faded away.

    She was not as happy as she appeared to be.

    Despite that, she was afraid that her parents would worry about her, so she had to act in front of them.

    She stared at the crystal chandelier above her head.

    She would do anything in the future, but she would never marry Michael.

    Monica could not find a better way to stop Michael from marrying her at the moment. The only way was¡­

    To make Michael take the initiative to dump her.

    Michael did not say it out loud, but he expressed it very clearly.

    They would never separate unless he gave up first.

 Chapter 836 - Successful Escape: Letting Go To Stay Alive

    Chapter 836 Sessful Escape: Letting Go To Stay Alive

    Since it was up to Michael, Monica would make him dump her first.

    After dying once¡­

    After really dying once, Monica felt that she understood a lot more.

    She understood things better now. When one could not fight the other head-on, one should find other ways to do it.

    Monica would never joke around with her life again.

    ¡­

    At night, in Harken.

    Finn and Nox brought Edward back to South Hampton City, back to Bamboo Garden.

    Edward was severely injured.

    He was almost always passed out throughout the flight back.

    At this moment, he was still unconscious on the bed.

    Finn treated his wounds again.

    Previously, Finn could only perform a simple operation on the helicopter. Now, he had to do it all over again.

    Finn put an oxygen mask on Edward and gave him nutritional fluid. This time, he gave him an anesthetic shot and re-operated on his wounds.

    The whole process took a long time.

    Fortunately...

    Edward¡¯s injuries were severe, but his life was not in danger.

    After resting for about half a month, he should be able to barely recover.

    Finn tidied up the medical kit.

    Nox apanied him from the beginning to the end. He looked at the numerous wounds on Fourth Master Swan¡¯s body.

    ¡°Are you done?¡± Nox asked after seeing Finn¡¯s actions.

    Finn nodded. ¡°It¡¯ll be up to his recovery now.¡±

    Nox responded.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should go and rest for a while,¡± Nox spoke.

    Finn nced at Edward.

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye on him.¡± Nox knew what he was worried about. ¡°You¡¯re the doctor. If you don¡¯t take care of yourself, how are you going to treat him?¡±

    Finn did not refuse anymore. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to the next room to sleep for a while. If there¡¯s anything unusual about him, call me.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Nox said.

    ¡°How¡¯s your body?¡± Finn could not help but ask in concern when he left.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Nox answered.

    Finn opened the door and left.

    Just as he walked out, he saw a small person standing in front of him.

    As the person was really short, he had to look up to see Finn.

    ¡°How is Fourth Master Swan?¡± George asked.

    It was probably past 1:00 am at the moment.

    From the time they returned until now, Finn had spent almost four hours treating Edward¡¯s wounds, yet George was still awake?

    Finn squatted down to look at George at eye level. He said, ¡°He¡¯s alive.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± George nodded like an adult. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t bear to see him die?¡± The corners of Finn¡¯s mouth lifted slightly as he tried to give George some warmth.

    Even a cold person like Finn felt that George was a little pitiful.

    Given that he had such parents, he would suffer the most as their child.

    Finn did not even dare to mention Jeanne in front of George.

    He was afraid that George would ask more questions.

    He was afraid that George would overthink.

    He was also afraid that he would not lie.

    ¡°He¡¯s my dad, after all,¡± George said, ¡°It was hard for me to have a dad.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It was hard¡­

    It was indeed hard for George.

    When he was six years old, he had always thought that his father was dead.

    Now, he finally had one.

    Even though it was not what he had expected.

    However, it was better than nothing.

    Finn touched George¡¯s head. ¡°Go and rest. Your dad¡¯s body is very weak now, so he needs to rest well. You can see him when he wakes up tomorrow.¡¯

    ¡°Alright.¡± George nodded obediently.

    He obediently left Finn¡¯s side and did not ask anything else.

    He did not ask about his mother, Jeanne.

    Finn did not know if George forgot¡­

    Or that he knew a lot for being too mature for his age.

    Finn got up and walked into another room.

    After two days of running around, anyone would be tired.

    Finn took a shower andy on the bed, but he felt a little sleepless. Perhaps he was not used to sleeping in another ce.

    He took out his phone and opened WhatsApp.

    Then, he looked at all the messages he had missed in a group chat.

    He saw: [Monica seems to have been discharged from the hospital.]

    [I wonder why shemitted suicide.]

    [I heard that it was for love?]

    [Isn¡¯t she going to get married to Director Ross? What¡¯s the matter?]

    [They say that she quarreled with the director and couldn¡¯t think straight.]

    [Director Ross is so nice to her. What was she thinking? Why was she born with such a good life? Not to mention Director Ross, even Dr. Jones treated her so well. She shouldn¡¯t be so pretentious.]

    [...I think Dr. Jones is in the group.]

    Perhaps they were rushing off to work after that.

    Many messages were unsent after that.

 Chapter 837 - Successful Escape: Letting Go To Stay Alive

    Chapter 837 Sessful Escape: Letting Go To Stay Alive

    In the end, the person in the group chat added: [I¡¯m done for. I can¡¯t recall the previous messages.]

    [I suggest you spam the group with messages.] Someone suggested.

    After that, the group chat was spammed with crazy messages.

    Finn put down his phone.

    He felt that as a doctor...

    The first thing he needed to do was to exercise self-discipline.

    Even if he could not sleep, he had to force himself to rest.

    ...

    The next day.

    Edward opened his eyes.

    He looked at the familiar room, and his eyes moved slightly.

    Nox was sleeping on the sofa in his room. He looked very tired and had an unsightly sleeping posture, but he was in a deep sleep.

    Edward moved his body slightly.

    His entire body felt weak.

    He forced himself to sit up.

    The door was suddenly pushed open.

    Edward thought it was Finn, but he did not expect it to be George.

    It was little George.

    He was holding a bowl of vegetable porridge in his hand as he walked in carefully.

    Edward just looked at him.

    He watched as George ced the bowl of porridge on the bed carefully before crawling over to his bed and sitting down.

    George asked, ¡°Are you hungry?¡±

    Edward looked at the porridge and then at George.

    ¡°Uncle Teddy asked the kitchen to make this,¡± George said.

    Edward nodded.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± George asked him with a frown.

    ¡°Call Teddy in.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Teddy is still busy.¡±

    ¡°My hand is injured. It¡¯s not convenient for me to eat.¡± Edward ced his hand, which was wrapped like a dumpling, in front of George.

    George looked.

    Nobody knew what he was thinking about.

    He kicked his short legs, moved his small butt a few times, then picked up the small bowl on the bed with his short hands and said, ¡°I¡¯ll feed you.¡±

    Edward looked at his son.

    At this moment, he was a little overwhelmed.

    George did not seem to notice the change in Edward¡¯s expression. He scooped a spoonful of porridge and tried his best to ce it near Edward¡¯s mouth. ¡°It¡¯s not hot anymore. Uncle Teddy has cooled it for you.¡±

    Edward opened his mouth.

    The moderately hard rice grains had a refreshing taste in his mouth.

    ¡°Is it good?¡± George asked him.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Edward nodded.

    ¡°Uncle Teddy said that it was Finn who asked to let you have porridge first. Finn said that your body is too weak now and that you can¡¯t be overly nourished.¡±

    Edward responded.

    George kept feeding Edward with all his might.

    Edward ate the vegetable porridge that George had brought over.

    In the room, it was surprisingly harmonious.

    When Nox opened his eyes, he was also shocked by the scene in front of him.

    ¡®I¡¯m not dreaming, right?

    ¡®That little brat is actually feeding Edward.

    ¡®Didn¡¯t he hate his dad the most?

    ¡®Why is he so obedient now?

    ¡®Could it be that he knows that his mom doesn¡¯t want him anymore?¡¯

    Nox justy on the sofa and watched their interaction, not disturbing them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to ask me?¡± Edward asked George as he ate his porridge.

    George pouted but did not say anything.

    ¡°When I left, I promised to bring your mother back.¡± Edward looked at George and continued, ¡°But I didn¡¯t manage to do it.

    George knew Edward had not done it.

    Yesterday, when he saw his father being carried back by Finn and Nox and did not see his mother, he knew that his mother was not back.

    Even so, he did not ask about it.

    He knew that his father¡¯s body was very weak.

    He was afraid that asking too much would affect his father¡¯s recovery.

    ¡°She was taken away by Kingsley.¡± Edward told George.

    At least, he could tell George that his mother was still alive.

    George blinked his big eyes.

    He was not wearing his sses today.

    Those pitch-ck pupils made it hard for one to look away.

    George looked like Edward.

    In fact, George had inherited all the good qualities of Edward and Jeanne.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Edward smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t stop Kingsley.¡±

    He took the me.

    George shook his head at that moment.

    He said, ¡°Mommy once told me that if she left me, it would be her choice to leave. She told me not to wait for her.¡±

    Edward looked at George.

    George said, ¡°I probably can only rely on you in the future.¡±

    Edward smiled.

    He wanted to reach out and touch George¡¯s head.

    One of his hands was on an IV drip, while the other was wrapped in thick gauze. He was really helpless.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to take care of you,¡± Edward said, trying tofort George.

    ¡°No need. Just take good care of yourself.¡± George was obviously a little disdainful.

    Edward felt that he did not have the right to say what he did indeed given his state at the moment.

    ¡°I can take care of myself,¡± George said with a serious expression.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Edward responded.

    After George finished feeding Edward the bowl of porridge, he asked, ¡°Do you want more?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take the bowl out.¡±

    George kicked his little legs and got out of bed.

    ¡°George.¡± Edward stopped him.

    ¡°What?¡± George turned around.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring your mother back,¡± Edward promised.

    George looked at Edward.

    After all, he was just a 6-year-old child.

    Upon hearing Edward¡¯s words, a smile appeared on his face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone. This is our secret,¡± Edward said bluntly.

    ¡°But he heard it.¡± George turned to look at Nox.

    Nox quickly turned his back to them and said, ¡°You can pretend I don¡¯t exist.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to kill him?¡± George suggested.

    Edwardughed.

    Nox was angry.

    George ran away.

    ¡°Your son is just like your wife. They¡¯re cold-blooded and heartless.¡± Nox could not help but ridicule as he watched George leave.

    Edward ignored Nox.

    Nox said, ¡°Don¡¯t bring Jeanne back. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll die without knowing why.¡±

    ¡°Once husband and wife, always husband and wife,¡± Edward said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see Jeanne showing that,¡± Nox retorted.

    That woman almost killed Edward.

    ¡°She can just show it in bed.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡®Is he saying that Jeanne can just repay him with her body even if she does heinous things to him?

    ¡®F*ck!¡¯

    Nox suddenly felt that it was easy for women to stay alive!

 Chapter 838 - Monica Begins to Fight Back, and Finn Saw Her Wound

    Chapter 838 Monica Begins to Fight Back, and Finn Saw Her Wound

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Edward¡¯s room door was pushed open by Finn.

    Edward and Nox looked at him.

    Nox could not help but tease, ¡°The great doctor sleeps quite well.¡±

    Finn had indeed just woken up from his sleep.

    Halfway through, he woke up once and asked Teddy to ask someone to make some porridge for Edward. Edward had not eaten for a long time, so it was best to replenish his food after he woke up.

    After giving the instructions, Finn went back to sleep.

    Finn could not sleep for a long timest night but identally overslept today.

    He was able to sleep in peace because of his trust in Nox.

    He had always felt that he had to take care of Edward.

    Nox was more attentive than anyone else.

    Finn walked straight to Edward and took his temperature and blood pressure. After confirming that everything was normal, he changed the dressing for Edward¡¯s wounds.

    As he changed the medicine, he said casually, ¡°Your right hand is seriously injured.¡±

    Edward nodded slightly and did not hide anything. ¡°The night I saved Jeanne, she jumped from a high altitude. In order to save her, I also jumped down and rubbed my hands against the pir, so I grazed myself.

    ¡°You¡¯re really willing to give up your life for Jeanne.¡± Nox could not help but interrupt.

    Edward did not reply.

    Finn asked, ¡°Did you take medicine again?¡±

    Otherwise, Edward could not have had such a strong explosive force that allowed him to jump down from such a high altitude and still be alive with Jeanne.

    In addition, Finn had gone to the M Underground Organization to check out the situation.

    He was almost certain.

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t take too much of that medicine. You¡¯re taking it too often,¡± Finn reminded Edward, ¡± I remember you ate it in Balti Inds just 2 months ago.

    Edward did not refute.

    ¡°It¡¯s best to keep it once every half a year. The gap can¡¯t be less than 3 months. You¡¯ve obviously gone over the limit,¡± Finn noted.

    At that time, Edward had no choice but to save Jeanne.

    Of course, he was not acting on impulse.

    When he and Kingsley had gone to save Jeanne, he was ready to take the medicine.

    Hence, that night, Edward had put the medicine in his mouth in advance. When he really needed it, he bit through the capsule and ate it.

    Fortunately, the reaction time of that drug was very short.

    The effect would be seen almost immediately.

    Edward¡¯s body would immediately reach its peak state.

    Otherwise...

    He and Jeanne would have fallen to their deaths from the high tform.

    ¡°Don¡¯t joke around with your body.¡± Finn was very serious.

    When they first started researching this drug, they were well aware that the side effects of the drug were very severe. Ordinary people would not even be able to try it as it was very likely that they would not be able to withstand the stimtion of the drug. They would bleed from their seven orifices and die from a heart explosion. However, Fourth Master Swan was challenging the limits of the drug.

    His weak body at the moment was clearly due to this medicine.

    ¡°It¡¯s no use telling him.¡± Nox interrupted again. ¡°He¡¯ll risk his life for Jeanne again.¡±

    Edward nced at Nox.

    Nox was unhappy. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything wrong.¡±

    Edward pursed his lips.

    Nox was not wrong.

    Finn also knew very well that Fourth Master Swan was a rational person. If he did something irrational, it would be because he could not be rational.

    He could not control himself.

    The others could not help him either.

    Finn could only exin the aftereffects clearly. As for what Fourth Master Swan would choose, it would be up to his sense of propriety.

    Edward would consider whether he should or not and whether it would be worth it.

    Finn changed the medicine on Edward¡¯s wounds and said, ¡°Rest well. Don¡¯t get out of bed these few days. The gunshot wound on your leg also needs to heal.¡±

    Edward responded.

    Finn helped him lie down.

    Nox also got up from the sofa at this moment. His back was aching fromst night¡¯s sleep, so he twisted her body. He asked, ¡°Have you had breakfast?¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡± Finn was tidying up his first aid kit.

    ¡°Me neither,¡± Nox said.

    ¡°Fourth Master, have you eaten?¡± Finn asked casually.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. My eyes were tortured early in the morning,¡± Nox said.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s George. That little brat had always hated Fourth Master Swan, but he came early in the morning to feed him breakfast. I was so stunned when I saw him.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re jealous.¡± Finn hit the nail on the head.

    Nox¡¯s eyes were about to pop out. ¡°Jealous my*ass! I just find it unbelievable.¡±

    Finn smiled.

    He rarely smiled.

    He did not like to smile.

    He did not like to talk.

    Very few people knew what he was thinking.

    He had very few facial expressions.

    If he did not look so gentle, he might have looked very scary.

 Chapter 839 - Monica Begins to Fight Back, and Finn Saw Her Wound

    Chapter 839 Monica Begins to Fight Back, and Finn Saw Her Wound

    Nheless, Finn was only expressionless in front of others.

    Finn, Nox, and Edward had practically grown up together.

    Finn did not try to hide his emotions in front of them.

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Nox suddenly wanted to say something but stopped.

    Finn looked at him.

    ¡°Having a son doesn¡¯t seem to be a bad thing.¡± Nox concluded.

    He thought about George feeding Edward.

    For some reason, he felt very warm.

    He also felt a little touched.

    ¡®Does George know his parents¡¯ situation now?!¡¯

    For some reason, Nox felt a little sorry for George.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a child bride?¡± Finn reminded.

    ¡°You mean Shelly?¡± Nox looked disgusted as if he had eaten a fly. ¡°I¡¯ll never have a child with her in my life! I¡¯m afraid that my child¡¯s looks will be ruined.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m about to starve to death. Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡± Nox quickly changed the topic.

    Nox lived a clear life. He would not think too much and would not dwell on things too much. He only focused on what he wanted to do. As for other things that he did not care about, he would not even think about them. Thus, he lived a carefree life.

    ¡°Come, let¡¯s go down to eat.¡± Nox suggested.

    ¡°Let Teddy apany Fourth Master Swan first. He can¡¯t be left alone now,¡± Finn said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go get him. You cane down to eat in a while.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Finn said.

    Nox walked out first.

    After a while, Teddy walked in.

    Since it was the weekend, George did not go to school.

    Hence, he followed Teddy and entered Edward¡¯s room.

    Edward looked at George and smiled.

    He closed his eyes and went to sleep.

    He would think of many things but because of his weak body, he quickly fell asleep again.

    In the living room downstairs, Finn and Nox were having breakfast.

    Nox was probably starving, so he gobbled down his food very quickly.

    Finn was rtively more civilized.

    As he ate, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back and pack a few clothes after dinner.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to stay here for the night?¡±

    ¡°Fourth Master needs to be taken care of.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll stay here too,¡± Nox said without even thinking.

    The three of them had not been under the same roof for a long time.

    When they were young, they were sent for training. The three of them lived together and even slept under the same nket.

    Nox was younger than Edward and Finn by a few years.

    He had to sleep in the middle every time.

    It was just that he was like a little kid who was very dependent on them.

    In fact, they had not spent much time together other than physicalbat training.

    The three of them had different specialized training directions.

    Finn studied medicine, so he would be locked up in a small room after training to dissect corpses and study drugs. The first time Finn faced a dead person was when he was 12 years old. At that time, he was locked in the room with the corpse for a full 72 hours without eating or drinking. It was only because he did not dare to make a move on the corpse. In the end, he did it.

    People had to be forced.

    They either forced themselves to their deaths or to live.

    Finn chose to live.

    For a long time after that, he was almost always with corpses.

    Different corpses had different body organs.

    Finn was terrified, disgusted, and against it at first. Later, he became indifferent.

    He became indifferent to anything he saw.

    Rather than saying that Finn¡¯s indifference to love was innate, it was better to say that he was not given many opportunities in his life to warm up to people.

    Nox, on the other hand, mainly studied business.

    On the surface, the Swans¡¯ main focus was still business. Nox needed to assist their development in business. Therefore, after Nox¡¯s physical training, he would go to another ce to study finance. Since he was young, he had been exposed to all kinds of financial knowledge. As far as he remembered, he spent a long time crying while memorizing words he did not understand at all.

    As for Edward, he had to learn everything.

    Edward had to face everything.

    His training was much more than Finn and Nox¡¯s.

    Every time Finn and Nox were sent for training, Edward would already be there. After they left, he would still be there.

    For so many years.

    From the age of 6 to 8 or even younger, Edward underwent all sorts of cruel training.

    Sometimes, they were so brutal that even Finn and Nox, who were training with Edward, could not imagine it.

    However, the three of them persevered throughout the years.

 Chapter 840 - Monica Begins to Fight Back, and Finn Saw Her Wound

    Chapter 840 Monica Begins to Fight Back, and Finn Saw Her Wound

    Finn, Nox, and Edward finished their training in one piece, and none of them gave up halfway. They persisted.

    Until now.

    It seemed like they were finally going to put their life¡¯s work to use.

    The war was about to start.

    After breakfast, Finn returned to Edward¡¯s room to check on his body. After confirming that nothing unusual would happen, he prepared to leave Bamboo Garden to pack his things.

    Nox did not need to go back. He could just get his servants to send his things over.

    Finn walked out of the hall quickly.

    He did not want to waste too much time.

    In medicine, there were too many unexpected incidents where a person¡¯s life could be taken away in just a few seconds.

    Finn had just reached the entrance of the hall when he suddenly stopped in his tracks.

    Monica looked at Finn, and she also paused.

    She did not think that Finn would be here.

    ¡®Yesterday, the day before¡­ Yes, didn¡¯t he go to the airport with Nox the day before?

    ¡®They seemed to have left South Hampton City.

    ¡®He returned so quickly.

    ¡®Could it be that they had gone to look for the missing Fourth Master Swan and Jeanne?

    ¡®So, did they find them?

    ¡®Is Jeanne back?¡¯

    At the thought of this, Monica was a little excited. She hurriedly asked, ¡°Is Jeanne back? ¡±

    Finn looked at her.

    He was still as cold as ever.

    At this moment, his eyes seemed to move as if he was looking at Monica¡¯s wrist, but it also seemed to be an illusion.

    Monica still hid her bandaged wrist in the sleeve of her windbreaker.

    She did not want Finn to know.

    Even if he knew, he was still indifferent.

    She asked, ¡°Is Jeannie back?¡±

    Compared to the emotional outburst just now, she was much calmer now.

    It was because she did not want Finn to see her being so rash.

    She tried her best to meet and talk to Finn in the calmest way possible.

    Finn still did not answer her.

    He walked past her coldly.

    Monica froze at the door for a long time.

    Perhaps she still had some feelings for him.

    She thought that she and Finn might not even be able to be strangers, let alone friends.

    When strangers met, they would still greet each other out of courtesy.

    However, they could not.

    Finn¡¯s loathing for her had reached the point where he felt that just looking at her would dirty his eyes.

    Monica¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    At this moment, she heard Nox calling her.

    Nox walked down from the second floor. Seeing that Monica was obviously angry, he asked in a bad tone, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Of course, Monica could also feel that Nox did not wee her.

    Even so, she could pretend that she did not know.

    She took a deep breath to make herself look natural. ¡°I¡¯m here to see George.¡±

    ¡°Why are you looking for George?¡± Nox was baffled.

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡±

    ¡°Monica, you still don¡¯t know your ce, do you? You¡¯ve been removed from our list, so how can you still have the face toe here?¡± Nox mocked.

    ¡°I¡¯m thick-skinned.¡± Monica did not seem to care.

    ¡®F*ck.¡¯

    Nox was infuriated.

    He was a little speechless.

    Monica did not pay much attention to Nox. She directly walked past him and went up to the second floor.

    The moment she went up, she could not help but turn around and ask Nox, ¡°Is Jeannie back?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Nox got angry when he said, ¡°She won¡¯t being back in the future. She¡¯s just like you, an ingrate.¡±

    Monica frowned.

    Nox did not want to waste any more time with Monica.

    He went straight downstairs.

    Monica endured it and did not ask further. She went upstairs to find George.

    When he went to George¡¯s room, George was not there. She could not help but knock on the door of Edward and Jeanne¡¯s room. Teddy opened the door and was a little surprised to see Monica. ¡°Miss Cardellini, who are you looking for?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for George,¡± Monica said directly.

    ¡°He¡¯s asleep now.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Monica frowned.

    ¡®He sleeps more than me?

    ¡®It¡¯s 11:00 am.¡¯

    ¡°He didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. If you have something urgent to tell him, I¡¯ll wake him up,¡± Teddy quickly said.

    ¡°No need, no need. I¡¯ll just wait for him. It¡¯s not an urgent matter.¡± Monica nced into the room.

    She watched as George slept next to Fourth Master Swan.

    The scene was a little strange.

    Speaking of which, Monica really did not see Jeanne.

    ¡®Where did Jeanne go?¡¯

    She could not help but ask again, ¡°Is Jeanne not around?¡±

    ¡°Madam isn¡¯t back.¡± Teddy did not hide anything. ¡°It was Dr. Jones and Young Master Winter who carried Fourth Master backst night. Madam didn¡¯t return with them.¡±

 Chapter 841 - Monica Begins to Fight Back, and Finn Saw Her Wound

    Chapter 841 Monica Begins to Fight Back, and Finn Saw Her Wound

    ¡°Fourth Master was carried back? Is he injured?¡± Monica was surprised.

    ¡°He¡¯s seriously injured, so Dr. Jones and Young Master Winter will be staying to take care of him.¡±

    ¡°What happened? Why is he so seriously injured?¡± Monica was puzzled.

    Teddy shook his head.

    He was not too sure.

    In the past, he would often apany the fourth master on business trips and deal with some non-family matters for him. He did not know when it started, but Young Master Nox had been apanying the fourth master on all his trips instead. Teddy always felt that something big was about to happen.

    Monica saw that Teddy really did not know, so she did not ask further.

    She said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for George in the hall downstairs. Tell him that I¡¯m waiting for him when he wakes up.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Teddy said.

    Monica left Fourth Master Swan¡¯s room and returned to the living room.

    In the living room, Nox sat on the sofa and watched TV. He nced at Monica but did not say anything.

    Monica also sat on the sofa very naturally, but she kept a distance from Nox.

    Nox was unhappy with Monica, but in the end, he endured it and did not shoo Monica away.

    Monica was a little absent-minded.

    She did not know where Jeanne had gone!

    ¡®Why did Jeanne suddenly disappear?¡¯

    She looked at Nox.

    If she asked Nox, he definitely would not answer.

    After thinking for a while, she took out her phone to call Jeanne.

    However, the reply she got was still the robotic female voice. ¡°The number you have dialed is unavable¡­¡±

    Monica was a little restless.

    She gritted her teeth and could not help but ask Nox, ¡°Where did Jeannie go? ¡±

    Nox ignored Monica.

    ¡°Nox, I¡¯m asking you a question. Where did Jeannie go?¡± Monica was also a little angry.

    Ever since she was young, she had a bad temper.

    ¡°Is that any of your business?¡±

    ¡°F*ck,¡± Monica cursed.

    She was angered by Nox.

    ¡°Besides, I have nothing to do with Jeanne. How would I know where she is? Aren¡¯t you the best of sisters? Is your friendship fake?¡± Nox mocked.

    Monica was infuriated by Nox.

    She was furious.

    She was filled with anger when she saw Nox holding the remote control and watching TV leisurely.

    ¡®F*ck.¡¯

    Monica suddenly stood up, walked in front of Nox, and snatched the remote control from his hand.

    Just as she was about to turn off the television, Nox suddenly grabbed Monica¡¯s wrist tightly.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Monica called out.

    It hurt.

    Nox had just grabbed the wound on her wrist.

    At this moment, he was using a lot of strength, and the pain made her eyes turn red.

    Despite that, Nox did not notice at all. He pulled Monica hard, forcing her to fall directly onto the sofa.

    Normally, this would just be a small fight. The sofa was soft and would not cause any harm to Monica.

    Nox was just deliberately venting his emotions on Monica.

    Who knew¡­

    When Monica was forcefully pulled to the sofa by Nox, she instinctively used her palms to support her body. She first ced her hands on the sofa before her body fell. At that moment, due to the strength of her wrists, her newly stitched wound seemed to have split open.

    ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Monica fell onto the sofa, her face pale from the pain.

    Nox thought Monica was pretending and was about tough at her.

    She saw Monica holding her wrist with her other hand, and a lot of blood flowed through the gaps between her fingers.

    Nox was also shocked at that moment.

    He hurriedly went over. ¡°Monica, what the hell?¡±

    Although his tone was not good, it was obvious that he was concerned.

    At that moment, Monica was in so much pain that she could not speak.

    She bit her lip tightly, tears flowing from her eyes in pain.

    Just as Nox was about to take Monica to the hospital...

    Finn, who had left, appeared with a simple luggage bag.

    When Nox saw Finn, it was like he saw his savior.

    He hurriedly went over. ¡°Come and see what¡¯s wrong with Monica! I just pushed her a little and her hand became bloody.¡±

    Nox felt baffled after saying what happened.

    ¡®Do I have thorns on my body?¡¯

    Finn nced at Monica, who was sitting on the sofa. In the end, he followed Nox.

    When he walked over, he saw Monica covering her wrist with great force. Perhaps she did not notice Finn¡¯s sudden arrival. She forced herself to say, ¡°Nox, take me to the hospital¡­¡±

    The doctor said that she had lost a lot of bloodst time.

 Chapter 842 - Monica Begins to Fight Back, and Finn Saw Her Wound

    Chapter 842 Monica Begins to Fight Back, and Finn Saw Her Wound

    This time, Monica was afraid that she did not have enough blood and would just die.

    She had clearly said that she would never joke about her body again.

    However, she still provoked Nox impulsively just now.

    It was toote for regrets.

    She called out to Nox in pain.

    The next moment, she heard a cold voice say, ¡°Take your hand away and let me see.¡±

    Monica¡¯s body froze.

    She raised her head to look at Finn and saw that he had appeared in front of her without her knowing.

    At this moment, Nox had brought a first aid kit over.

    The mostprehensive thing prepared in Bamboo Garden was probably the first aid kit. There were at least five of them in total.

    ¡°Take your hand off!¡± Finn¡¯s voice became colder as if he was giving an order.

    Monica did not want to take it away.

    She did not even want Finn to know that she hadmitted suicide.

    She did not want Finn to know about her unbearable side.

    She bit her lip and did not move.

    Nox could not stand it anymore. He directly went over and used brute force to grab Monica¡¯s hand away.

    Monica could not resist at all, and the bloody gauze on her wrist was shown in front of him.

    ¡°F*ck! ¡°So much blood!¡± Nox cursed.

    In fact, he still felt a little guilty.

    He did not even think that Monica had a wound on her wrist.

    If he had known, he would not have treated her like that.

    No matter how much he hated her, he had never thought of torturing her.

    He just watched as Finn reached out and suddenly pulled Monica¡¯s hand in front of him.

    Monica bit her lip.

    ¡°Bear with it,¡± Finn said.

    There was still no warmth in his tone.

    Monica kept biting her lip, trying to endure the unbearable pain.

    Finn held a pair of medical scissors with his slender fingers and used them to remove Monica¡¯s gauze. Under the gauze, there was a long wound on her delicate wrist. The wound had been stitched up, and at this moment, it was obvious that the stitch was torn open, and blood was flowing out continuously.

    Finn took out a medical cotton ball, dipped it in disinfectant alcohol, and pressed it hard on Monica¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Monica shouted.

    She could not help but cry out.

    It was too painful.

    It was so painful that her whole body was spasming.

    She could not stand it.

    It was unbearable.

    Her tears flowed wildly, and her vision was blurry. Her body was instinctively resisting, and she could not control her other hand as she ruthlessly pushed Finn away.

    Monica pushed him hard.

    She felt like she was going to die from the pain at this moment.

    She could not stand it.

    She shouted loudly, ¡°Let me go! Finn, let me go!

    Finn¡¯s eyes moved.

    He did not let go.

    He allowed Monica¡¯s other hand to push him non-stop. When the pain reached her limit, she even scratched his skin with her nails.

    Nox, who was watching from the side, was also a little shocked.

    He had seen many people get injured with injuries a hundred times more serious than Monica¡¯s, but whether it was him, Fourth Master Swan, Finn, or his subordinates, no one would show their pain as much as Monica did.

    Even Nox felt pain.

    ¡°Finn, I¡¯m begging you to let me go. I¡¯m begging you to let me go,¡± Monica mumbled as she cried. She seemed to be in so much pain that she was in despair.

    Nox even suspected that Monica was about to die from the pain.

    ¡®F*ck.

    ¡®Women are good at acting.

    ¡®Fourth Master Swan had almost died from his injuries, but he wasn¡¯t in so much pain.

    ¡®It¡¯s just a small cut. Does it hurt so much?

    ¡®Say, why is there a wound on Monica¡¯s wrist?¡¯

    The position of the wound was hard to ignore.

    In the hall, Monica¡¯s cries were heard.

    There were screams.

    She even woke George up.

    He rubbed his eyes and came down the stairs in a daze. He saw his godmother, who never yed by the rules, shouting and wrangling.

    In the end, George was still calm.

    He just walked over obediently and looked at his godmother. He stood beside her and looked at her.

    At this moment, Monica did not even notice George¡¯s arrival.

    Otherwise...

    Otherwise, she might have been able to bear it in front of George.

    Okay, the truth was that she would not be able to bear it no matter who was present.

    At this moment, she wanted to die from the pain.

    Finn, who was holding her hand, had no intention of letting go of her wrist.

    Gradually, Monica seemed to be numb from the pain.

    She calmed down a little.

    She calmly looked at Finn¡¯s cold face.

    He waspletely indifferent to her pain.

 Chapter 843 - Monica Begins to Fight Back, and Finn Saw Her Wound

    Chapter 843 Monica Begins to Fight Back, and Finn Saw Her Wound

    Well, Finn could not feel pain at all, so how could he possibly understand how much pain other people were in?

    Besides, even if he could feel it, there was no need for him to care about Monica.

    It was already very kind of him to save her.

    Although Monica was in so much pain that she was about to copse, she still knew that Finn was trying to stop her bleeding.

    He pressed hard on her wound to stop the bleeding.

    A long time passed.

    Finn rxed his hand that was pressing on her wound, then he slowly raised his hand. He looked at the wound that he was pressing on and saw that there was no more blooding out.

    ¡°Nox, give me an anesthetic using the smallest syringe,¡± Finn called out to Nox.

    Nox hurriedly helped Finn prepare it and handed it to him.

    Finn injected anesthetic into Monica¡¯s wrist.

    After a while, Monica did not seem to feel the pain from her wound.

    If he had known that there was anesthetic, he should not have made her feel so much pain.

    Monicained internally.

    She could not say a word in front of Finn.

    Especially after she had calmed down, she could not say a word.

    Finn said, ¡°Your wound was opened, I¡¯ll stitch it up. ¡±

    It meant that the wound needed to be stitched up again.

    Without Monica¡¯s consent, he started to stitch her up.

    It did not hurt anymore because of the anesthetic.

    Finn was also very fast.

    He was fast and good.

    After he finished stitching, he applied medicine on Monica¡¯s wound and then bandaged it.

    Very quickly, Monica¡¯s wrist was wrapped up again.

    After wrapping it up, Finn turned around and tidied up his first aid kit. He disinfected and reassembled all the things he used before putting them back in their original positions for the convenience of next use.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Monica said to Finn.

    Finn did not say anything.

    He took the first aid kit and walked away from her to put it in a ce not far away.

    Monica pursed her lips.

    She felt that whatever she said seemed to be unnecessary.

    ¡°Youmitted suicide?¡± Nox¡¯s voice was suddenly heard.

    Monica¡¯s body froze.

    At that moment, she unconsciously nced at Finn, who was not far away.

    Finn should be able to hear Nox given the volume.

    Monica quickly denied, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. I was just cooking on a whim the other day and identally cut myself.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re pretty urate,¡± Nox mocked, obviously not believing her.

    Monica did not want to exin further.

    ¡°You should¡¯ve cut a little deeper. That way, the scourge won¡¯t be able to live for 1,000 years,¡± Nox continued to mock her.

    Monica gritted her teeth.

    She could not refute it at all.

    If she had cut a little harder, she might have really died.

    She did not even dare to mention that she regretted it the moment she cut herself.

    She still wanted some face.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Of course, Nox did not believe that she got injured while cooking and started to find out the truth.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you getting married on the 15th of next month?¡± Nox purposely brought it up.

    Monica¡¯s eyes were fixed on Finn.

    She watched him put down the first aid kit then stood up and went straight to the second floor.

    Perhaps he just did not want to be under the same roof as her.

    Monica turned back to Nox. ¡°Don¡¯t feed the money to the dogs. I¡¯ll send you an invitation.¡±

    ¡°F*ck,¡± Nox blurted.

    He thought Monica would say that there would be no wedding.

    He felt like his feelings were cheated.

    He even thought that perhaps Michael had pushed Monica too hard, so she chose tomit suicide.

    ¡®F*ck.

    Nox felt that it was Monica¡¯s business, so why should he be so kind?

    He stood up and left.

    When he left, he did not forget to say, ¡°Don¡¯te here for no reason. We don¡¯t wee you!¡±

    Monica also did not expect Finn and Nox to be here.

    If she had known, she might have said it over the phone.

    Monica knew very well how much Finn hated her. She also knew how much Nox hated her.

    She was not bored enough to torture herself like this.

    Monica took a deep breath.

    Since she was here and they had met, she had to finish her purpose foring here today.

    She turned to George.

    Compared to those stinky men, George was much more pleasing to the eye.

    When George saw Monica, he could not help but ask, ¡°Godmother, is your wrist injured? ¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Monica did not care.

    ¡®Who was it that sounded like a pig being ughtered just now?!¡¯ George thought to himself.

    ¡°I came to find you today for something important.¡± Monica was full of excitement.

 Chapter 844 - Monica Begins to Fight Back, and Finn Saw Her Wound

    Chapter 844 Monica Begins to Fight Back, and Finn Saw Her Wound

    George was calm.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you an expert hacker?¡± Monica could not wait.

    She wanted to quickly forget many unhappy things.

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± George felt his blood run cold.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you some stuff. Can you keep them online and not let them be taken down? ¡±

    ¡°I should be able to,¡± George answered conservatively.

    ¡°Great.¡± Monica was very happy.

    She felt that she had suddenly be smarter.

    At home, she had been thinking about how to stop Michael from marrying her. Now that the media was under Michael¡¯s control, she could not expose any news at all. Just as she was at her wit¡¯s end, she had an idea. Was her godson not a great hacker?!

    With such huge backing, it would be a waste not to use it.

    After that, Monica came to Bamboo Garden in a hurry to find George.

    ¡°For the next few days, you¡¯ll listen to my arrangements. I¡¯ll send you some stuff, and you¡¯ll help me make them trending such that they won¡¯t be taken down for a few days, okay?¡± Monica confirmed again.

    ¡°I can try.¡±

    ¡°My son is the most reliable person,¡± Monica could not help but praise George. ¡°I love you so much.¡±.

    As she said those words, she even hugged George¡¯s face and kissed him.

    George¡¯s face turned red.

    ¡°George, are you shy?¡± Monica teased him.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re blushing,¡±

    ¡°...A man and a woman can¡¯t be too intimate with each other. Stay away from me.¡± George was exasperated.

    ¡°That won¡¯t do. Now that you¡¯re young, I can still take advantage of you. When you grow up, you¡¯ll belong to your wife!¡±

    ¡®No way,¡¯ George thought to himself.

    He would always belong to his mom.

    At most, he would let his godmother have a piece of him.

    The two of themughed in the living room.

    They seemed very happy.

    Finn just stood on the second floor and looked at Monica¡¯s carefree smile.

    He was holding a box of anti-inmmatory medicine for her to prevent infection.

    He had searched the hall for a while just now but could not find it, so he went upstairs to Fourth Master Swan¡¯s room to get a box of it.

    ¡°Do you think that Monica is heartless?¡± Nox suddenly appeared beside Finn.

    Finn took the opportunity to put the box of medicine in his hand into his pocket.

    ¡°I thought that Monica would be in great pain after being forced to get married by Michael. When I saw the wound on her wrist just now, I really thought that she was in great pain. I didn¡¯t even dare to score 0 points on my exam when I was young, but Monica was the kind of person who would do that and would still feel good after that. The key is that even when Jeanne scored 100 points and created such a strong contrast between them, Monica¡¯s mentality was still surprisingly good. I always felt that someone like her would nevermit suicide unless she was really living in pain, but obviously, I seem to have misjudged her again,¡± Nox muttered.

    Finn did not reply.

    Nox continued, ¡°In that case, her suicide might¡¯ve been by impulse. Just like me, she never considers the consequences. In the past, seeing her made me feel like we¡¯re old friends¡­ Forget it. I¡¯m a loyal friend, so I¡¯ll definitely stand on your side.¡±

    ¡®As for Monica, I¡¯ll let that unsophisticated girl live and die on her own.¡¯

    ¡°Dr. Jones, Young Master Winter, lunch is ready,¡± the chef suddenly called out to Finn and Nox from the main hall.

    As Teddy had been apanying Edward in the room, the chef had to get them himself.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Nox responded.

    At this moment, Monica was still ying with George in the living room. She did not expect it to be noon already.

    She sensed Finn and Noxing down from the second floor and hurriedly stood up from the sofa. She patted George¡¯s small head. ¡°I¡¯m going back. Don¡¯t forget our agreement.¡±

    George nodded.

    The moment he nodded, he was a little reluctant to part with Monica.

    Even so, he would not say it.

    Monica smiled at George and waved him goodbye. She left the hall before Finn and Nox came down.

    Nox watched Monica leave.

    He suddenly felt that she looked lonely, and he felt a little ufortable about that.

    He did not think too much about it and said indifferently, ¡°Monica still knows her limits. She¡¯s not thick-skinned enough to stay for lunch.¡±

    From the beginning to the end, Finn did not say a word after Nox mentioned Monica.

    Monica walked out of the Swans¡¯ courtyard.

    The smile on her face also gradually faded away after she left.

    She suddenly felt that it was not easy to live alone.

    Monica walked far away from the main gate before she managed to hail a taxi and got in.

    She looked out of the window at the scenery of South Hampton City.

    Monica seemed to be lost in her thoughts frequently during this period of time.

    She could not help but look down at her bandaged wrist.

    Sometimes, she felt that everything was a luxury.

    She felt that it was a luxury to get Finn to get close to her no matter what method she used.

    Monica pursed her lips.

    She took out her phone.

    With one hand, she opened her contact list and made a call.

    ¡°Miss Monica, what made you call me?¡± An excited voice could be heard from the other end. ¡°Aren¡¯t you getting married to Director Ross soon? Are you sending me an invitation?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the invitation for now. You said that I¡¯m getting married soon, so I should seize myst chance to have fun while I¡¯m still single.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. What¡¯s your grand n before your wedding?¡± The other party could not help but tease her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s meet at the usual ce tonight. Call all the pretty boys you have over.¡±

    ¡°Monica, you¡¯re not joking with me, right?¡±

    ¡°When did I ever joke?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re getting married soon. This isn¡¯t good.¡±

    ¡°I only want it since I¡¯m getting married. That¡¯s all. See you there at 8:00 pm tonight.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Monica abruptly hung up the phone.

    Michael could not possibly marry a woman who did not know how to behave, right?!

 Chapter 845 - Finn, Havenâ€™t You Lost Out With Monica Like This?

    Chapter 845 Finn, Haven¡¯t You Lost Out With Monica Like This?

    It was a dark and luxurious night. The Charm Club, the most popr nightclub in South Hampton City, was crowded from 8 p.m. until 2 a.m. Monica sat in a corner of the hall, looking at the young men swaying wildly on stage. The sound of music,motion, and drunken energy filled the space.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to find you a handsome man to y with? So instead of sitting here and drinking, shouldn¡¯t you be on stage, dancing and flirting?¡± Her fair-weather friend, Elsa, said over the loud and noisy live music.

    Monica did not know why she was suddenly uninterest in a ce like this. Elsa really had found her a few young hunks, all of whom looked like K-pop stars with killer figures. While she would not have said how much she liked these young and handsome men in the past, she would have at least screamed when she saw them.

    Now, it didn¡¯t seem much fun anymore.

    ¡°Hey! If you¡¯re not going, I¡¯ll go!¡± Seeing that Monica was unmoved, Elsa called the five young hunks to the dance floor.

    Monica took a few sips of her wine. She watched as Elsa writhed around on stage with the five young hunks surrounding her. The atmosphere seemed much more lively now.

    She lowered her head and picked up her phone to send a message. After a while, a man rushed over, panting, ¡°Miss, why did you call me to a nightclub sote?¡±

    It was editor-in-chief of a magazine.

    ¡°To take some photos and videos of me, of course. I can¡¯t take them myself, can I?¡± She said.

    He was a reporter, not a photographer.

    ¡°Get a good shot of everything. You can use what you want, but the rest has to be given to me.¡± Monica ordered.

    The reporter nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯m fine with that.¡±

    They couldn¡¯t afford to offend these big shots anyway.

    Monica downed all the wine in the ss. The burning taste made her feel a little dizzy, but this was the state expected at a nightclub.

    She was wearing a loose white shirt tonight, with one corner of it slightly revealing her slender shoulder. It revealed the ck spaghetti strap on her shoulder, making her look very sexy. Below, she wore a pair of super short ck hot pants. The length cut just above her thighs, exposing her long, white, straight thighs. On her feet was a pair of super high-heeled sandals, which made her figure look even more slender and enchanting.

    She walked onto the T-shaped stage. As her white shirt was a little long, the wind deliberately created for the dance floor made the shirt flutter on her body. It outlined her body sexily and gave off a hint of a fairy-like aura, especially now that she had released her ponytail. With her soft hair flowing and charming smile, she looked like a beauty in the world.

    Everyone who was dancing wildly on the dance floor seemed to be attracted to her and stopped. They even subconsciously left a little space for her to disy her charm to the fullest.

    Monica was not the kind of beauty that could cause the downfall of a city. However, when she was seductive, she could make all men bend over backward for her.

    Her fair-weather friends had even given her a nickname, ¡°Night Fairy¡± because she seemed to turn into a different person in this environment.

    She stopped in the middle of the dance floor. The moving lights flitted back and forth over her body. She stretched out her arm, pointed her slender fingers at the young men who were dancing with Elsa, and smiled seductively. The five young hunks immediately walked through the crowd to her side.

    Bit by bit, Monica unbuttoned her shirt. Underneath was an extremely cool ck spaghetti strap, revealing her small, chubby waist to everyone. She threw the shirt directly onto the ground, bent over, sliding her hips gracefully. Then, she removed the pair of sandals off her feet and walked barefoot to the middle of the dance floor.

    The DJ yed some explosive music, and Monica started swaying sexily to it. Her sexy dance moves made everyone¡¯s eyes fall involuntarily on her. Whether it was the sultry smile on her face or beautiful figure that all women wanted to touch, it made the audience scream enthusiastically. This especially affected the five young hunks, who approached her and danced crazily under her seduction. Monica even pressed and grounded her whole body onto the hunks. Her dance was so alluring that it made the people feel like they were going to explode.

 Chapter 846 - Finn, Havenâ€™t You Lost Out With Monica Like This?

    Chapter 846 Finn, Haven¡¯t You Lost Out With Monica Like This?

    Among the five young hunks who had been seduced, one of them got so crazy that he directly tore off his clothes, revealing his six-pack. He pressed tightly against Monica, causing wave after wave of climax at the scene as they continued to tease each other.

    It jumped to the extreme so Monica left the dance floor, her entire body covered in sweat. It had been a long time since she had danced like this. If it wasn¡¯t for the injury on her wrist, she could have pole danced. Instead, she returned to her seat, panting.

    The journalist who was following her looked at her sexy figure. At this moment, because of her sweat, his heart seemed to itch unbearably at the sight of her.

    ¡°What are you looking at?!¡± Monica panted heavily.

    The reporter quickly retracted his gaze and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°It¡¯s hard for me to control myself when someone looks like this.¡±

    Monica rolled her eyes. She was used to it. As long as she wanted to dance, all the men¡¯s eyes would be on her.

    Those fair-weathered friends of hers always said she should be the queen of nightclubs, no matter how rich she was.

    Though, could she be considered a wealthy youngdy? Even though her family was richer than the norm, her personality waspletely different from that of a rich youngdy.

    She had never liked things that were bound by rules and regtions. She preferred pursuing this kind of free and exciting life where she could do whatever she wanted.

    She drank a ss of wine and said, ¡°Are you done filming?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m done taking the photos and videos.¡± The reporter took out his memory card and handed it to Monica. ¡°Here you go.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to keep any?¡± Monica asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid Ms. Cardellini wants me dead. How dare I keep such a sexy and enchanting dance? Director Ross has already given us strict orders not to dare touch your news. We¡¯ll still give you the original copy. Just don¡¯t tell anyone I took the photos for you.¡± The reporter¡¯s desire to live was quite strong.

    Monica took the memory card and nodded lightly.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± The reporter said.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The reporter left. However, the moment he did, he couldn¡¯t help but turn back. ¡°Miss, did you want to go into the entertainment industry? ¡±

    Monica raised her head and nced at the reporter.

    ¡°With a figure and dancing skills like yours, no one couldpete with you if you wanted to be in a girl group,¡± the reporter suggested seriously.

    ¡°Get lost.¡± Monica was impatient. She was not that bored.

    The reporter smiled and agreed. With Monica¡¯s family background, being a celebrity was just for fun. So he left.

    It just so happened that Elsa had returned from her dance. As soon as she was back, she saw Monica getting up to leave.

    ¡°Hey. Leaving so soon?¡± Elsa was obviously not done. ¡°How about two more rounds of dancing? F*ck. You don¡¯t even know how much of amotion you caused in there. I dare say that 80% of the men here want to take you away tonight, and the remaining 20% are gay.¡±

    It was rare for Monica to talk nonsense with Elsa. ¡°I¡¯m living with my parents right now. If I get back toote, I¡¯ll be beaten to death.¡±

    ¡°When did you be so obedient? You¡¯re even living with your parents. What? Your parents can¡¯t bear to part with you because you¡¯re getting married soon or something?¡±

    ¡°Whatever. Go and y on your own. I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    ¡°Really? Come on. One more dance?¡±

    ¡°Dance yourself.¡±

    ¡°I pulled so many handsome boys for you, and you¡¯re just going to leave like that¡­? ¡± Elsa looked at her with puppy dog eyes.

    Monica waved her hand. ¡°Keep them for yourself and enjoy. ¡±

    ¡°F*ck. How can I even enjoy it now?¡±

    Monica had already left. She didn¡¯t know where her shirt was nor where she had thrown shoes since it was rare she found herself in the chaos of the dance floor. Fortunately, she still had a warm windbreaker on her. Otherwise, she would have frozen to death when she walked out.

    She sat in the nightclub¡¯s dedicated shuttle car and went back. She had never left so early before. Monica was indeed a little bored with nightclubs.

    When she returned home, it was 11 p.m. Although it was still early in the night, this was the time most families slept.

    She walked into the vi carefully, afraid of disturbing her parents¡¯ rest. However, as soon as she entered the living room, she noticed a figure sat on the sofa, which almost made her jump up in fright.

    ¡°Dad,¡± she said. Monica was a little flustered and exasperated. It was scary, alright?

    Gary watched as his daughter clutched tightly onto her clothes. Seeing as she didn¡¯t even have shoes, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Where did you go?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± She didn¡¯t dare to say.

    ¡°It¡¯ste. Aren¡¯t you afraid that your mom and I would be worried?¡±

 Chapter 847 - Finn, Havenâ€™t You Lost Out With Monica Like This?

    Chapter 847 Finn, Haven¡¯t You Lost Out With Monica Like This?

    ¡°But I¡¯ve always been homete, even since I was young.¡±

    ¡°You still have the cheek to be smug,¡± Gary said sternly.

    Monica pouted.

    ¡°Go put on your slippers. It¡¯ste fall. Aren¡¯t you cold?¡± Gary was speechless.

    Monica hurriedly went to the entrance and changed into a pair of slippers.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know how to take care of yourself.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m relying on you guys for the rest of my life.¡± Monica smiled brightly.

    Since her rtionships have not been going so well, she felt that she would be alone for the rest of her life. Now, she had to please her parents so she would not be chased out of the house.

    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense again.¡± Gary chided.

    ¡°Dad,¡± she whined and sat beside her father.

    What Gary could not stand most was her sudden act of obedience. She would lose her principles every time.

    ¡°I won¡¯t marry Michael, okay?¡±

    ¡°You said you¡ª¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t like him. I¡¯m afraid that after I marry him, I¡¯d end up like how Finn was back then.¡±

    Gary stayed silent.

    ¡°I was young before, but I¡¯m all grown up now. I can¡¯t keep making mistakes. I just want to live with you and mom now.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t stay single forever.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being single for the rest of my life? If you¡¯re afraid that I won¡¯t carry on our family¡¯s bloodline, I can just make a test-tube baby. I can even make twins¡ª Ah!¡± Monica hugged her head.

    She felt that she had been beaten silly by her father since she was young.

    ¡°Don¡¯t joke.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not. I don¡¯t want to get married now, and I don¡¯t want to be with anyone either. Could you not force me? I¡¯ve been hurt deeply and emotionally.¡± Monica¡¯s eyes were a little red, feeling very aggrieved.

    Gary swallowed the words that were about toe out of his mouth due to the sight of his daughter¡¯s tears.

    ¡°Dad, please believe me. I know what I want, and I¡¯m sure that I have no feelings for Michael.¡± She hated this man to the core.

    ¡°Monica, I¡¯m just afraid you¡¯ll be alone at the end.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s really wrong with that. In this day and age, women don¡¯t have to rely on men to live,¡± Monica said very seriously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Once I¡¯ve settled my personal affairs, I¡¯ll follow you to thepany and work hard. In the future, I¡¯ll carry on our family¡¯s business.¡±

    ¡°You?¡± Gary smiled helplessly. ¡°I didn¡¯t even count on you.¡±

    ¡°Dad,¡± Monica was angry. Was she that unreliable?

    ¡°Alright, alright. As long as you know what you¡¯re doing, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Garypromised.

    He always pretended to be strict with her, but in reality, he would agree to her every request.

    ¡°It¡¯ste. Head upstairs and get some sleep.¡± Gary stood up from the sofa and left.

    Monica just stared at her father¡¯s back.

    He had clearly been worried about when she would be home and waited for her. She had such good parents. She must cherish them.

    Especially when she thought of Jeanne¡¯s inhuman father, she felt really blessed.

    ¡°Dad,¡± Monica suddenly called out to him.

    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Gary turned around.

    ¡°I think you should¡­ prepare your heart medicine when you go to work tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll vomit blood when you hear my news.¡±

    ¡°What are you nning on doing now?!¡± Gary¡¯s face darkened. Could his daughter not stop for even half a second?

    ¡°Just brace yourself.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I love you, dad.¡± Monica suddenly confessed and ran upstairs, ¡°Goodnight.¡±

    Gary was really afraid of Monica.

    Fortunately, his tolerance for her had built up over the years. As long as she did notmit suicide, he could ept whatever Monica did.

    However, when he saw the news about Monica the next day, he was about ready to vomit blood. Gary had been diligent all his life and had never done anything outrageous. He even worked in a medicalpany with a conscience. So how could he have given birth to a daughter like Monica? He simply refused to read Monica¡¯s news. He was too pissed off!

    In fact, Monica was also afraid to look at it. After all, she was embarrassed to expose her coquettish appearance to the media. When she first gave George the video and photos, she was afraid it would affect George¡¯s health. Fortunately, George was a cold person and had not reacted at all. He treated it as a task and posted her footage and photos onto the inte headlines.

 Chapter 848 - Finn, Havenâ€™t You Lost Out With Monica Like This?

    Chapter 848 Finn, Haven¡¯t You Lost Out With Monica Like This?

    Monica just looked on. She felt more and more embarrassed by the minute. How could she have danced like that? In ancient times, she probably would have drowned in a pig cage for what she had done.

    She put down her phone and covered herself with the nket. She did not care anymore. It was time for her to run!

    ...

    Bamboo Garden.

    Finn and Nox were having breakfast in the living room. For the past few days, the two of them had been closely watching over Edward.

    Nox was looking at his phone, eating his porridge, when suddenly, he choked and vomited so hard he almost fainted. Finn frowned and nced at Nox, taking in his disgusting appearance. George had a look of disdain as well. So he moved his butt closer to Finn and kept his distance from Nox.

    Once Nox had regained hisposure, he wiped his mouth and roared, ¡°Monica is simply a disaster.¡±

    Finn¡¯s brows furrowed even more. He did not know what Nox was up to.

    ¡°I almost burped.¡± Nox took a deep breath.

    No one seemed bothered with Nox. He leaned closer to Finn, asking, ¡°Have you seen the news today?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Would you like to see it?¡±

    ¡°Not really.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Nox¡¯s smiled strangely.

    Finn remained unmoved.

    ¡°It¡¯s about Monica,¡± Nox added.

    Finn put down his bowl and chopsticks. ¡°I¡¯m done,¡± and left.

    Nox looked at Finn¡¯s back, ¡°Boring.¡±

    He nced at George with an evil smile. As George did not like him too, he lowered his head and ate.

    Nox could not help but sigh. It seems he was the only normal man left in this world.

    After breakfast¡­

    Finn went to Edward¡¯s room to change his dressing. After making sure his body was under surveince and recovering ording to his treatment, he left Edward¡¯s room and returned to the living room.

    In the hall, Nox was still looking at his phone. It seemed today¡¯s news had piqued his interest.

    He watched as Finn went downstairs and said, ¡°The melons today are very interesting.¡±

    Finn ignored him. He was sorting out all the first aid kits in the house, making sure everything was in ce just in case he needed them at thest minute.

    ¡°Finn.¡± Nox walked over to his side. Finn only lowered his head and continued tidying up.

    ¡°Just take a look,¡± Nox said.

    Finn frowned.

    ¡°Please. I promise you won¡¯t die of anger,¡± Nox lied.

    Finn felt very annoyed by Nox. So he gave in and took a look. He saw a woman¡¯s seductive figure on the screen, seducing men to her heart¡¯s content. She was so sexy that it seemed to overflow through the screen.

    Finn just watched on.

    Nox frowned, ¡°No reaction? Seriously?¡±

    ¡°How did you want me to react?¡± Finn looked away.

    ¡°F*ck. You¡¯re not a man at all. Do you know how many men have been fantasizing about Monica recently? Of course, I didn¡¯t when I knew it was Monica.¡± Nox quickly rified herself.

    Finn did not care at all.

    ¡°Monica¡¯s about to get married, but she¡¯s still hanging out at nightclubs. Isn¡¯t she afraid of being beaten to death by Michael?¡± Nox could not help but wonder. The video had even been exposed on the news, and it was clear that people thought it was incredible.

    ¡°Maybe Michael can¡¯t do anything to Monica¡­¡± Nox mumbled to himself, ¡°I saw many people in thements section saying that Michael indulges Monica too much, he¡¯s too doting, or he doesn¡¯t actually care that she went out to y. Some even said that Michael¡¯s sex life is probably miserable.¡±

    Finn remained expressionless.

    ¡°By the way, don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve lost out?¡± Nox suddenly asked Finn.

    Finn tidied up the first aid kit.

    ¡°Have you ever touched Monica?¡± Nox asked.

    He had felt that he had suffered a great loss. Finn should have slept with this woman until she could not get up. After so many years, Michael, that refined scumbag, had taken advantage of it!

    ¡°Yeah. I have,¡± Finn suddenly said.

    Nox thought he had heard wrong. He looked at Finn in disbelief.

    ¡°You¡¯ve really slept with Monica?¡± He was certain.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°No way! When? Why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡± Nox had thought they were pure and always felt sorry for his brother!

    ¡°It was quite a long time ago.¡± Finn did not seem willing to say more.

    ¡°How did you feel after?¡± Nox gossiped.

    In any case, Monica was no longer Finn¡¯s woman.

 Chapter 849 - Finn, Havenâ€™t You Lost Out With Monica Like This?

    Chapter 849 Finn, Haven¡¯t You Lost Out With Monica Like This?

    While it was no big deal to gossip about other people¡¯s women, Finn didn¡¯t answer.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? shbacks?¡± A noob like Finn would have been taken advantage of by Monica, Nox thought. He did not dare imagine.

    ¡°No.¡± Finn said, ¡°I felt nothing.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Nox¡¯s eyes widened.

    He could not even recall what they did that night. In his memory, he was just venting. Any other woman would have had the same experience.

    ¡°I¡¯m going back to my room to rest. Call me if anything happens to Fourth Master.¡± Finn left indifferently.

    Nox watched as Finn left, noticing his cold expression.

    He did not think he was lying to him. However, what Finn said he experienced was impossible. Nox had seen countless women and could tell at a nce what they were like in bed. Monica was definitely the best in the world. Yet Finn felt nothing?! There must be something seriously wrong with Finn¡¯s body!

    ¡­

    When Finn returned to his room, heid on the bed and stared nkly at the ceiling. Forget it, he thought, and closed his eyes, preparing to take a nap. Suddenly, the phone rang.

    He nced at the caller before answering, ¡°Director.¡±

    ¡°Finn, how are your private affairs? The cardiology department hasn¡¯t been operating well recently. If you¡¯re free, could youe back to work earlier? We have no other choice but to ask since many patients insist on waiting for you.¡± The hospital director said in a gentle tone.

    Finn said bluntly, ¡°Give me three days. I should be able toe in then.¡±

    ¡°Three days? That¡¯s great.¡± The director quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to take this into consideration when it¡¯s time for your bonus.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Finn didn¡¯t fall asleep. It would be more productive to get up and deal with work matters.

    He called the department¡¯s assistant director to better understand the current situation and hand over some work.

    He opened his WhatsApp and was about to post the work he wanted to assign when he saw a video emoji sent to the group.

    It was Monica.

    She was currently the trending topic on the inte. The WhatsApp group instantly exploded with messages.

    ¡°It¡¯s Monica, isn¡¯t it? Oh my god. I¡¯m a woman, and even I¡¯m smitten by her figure.¡±

    ¡°What a dance.¡±

    ¡°The man beside her must have gotten a reaction.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s so good at dancing. I want to learn this kind of dance too. It¡¯s so mesmerizing.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a man alive who could resist her charm.¡±

    They chatted enthusiastically.

    Then, a notification mentioning all members was sent out.

    ¡°I¡¯ll officially start work at the hospital next Thursday. I¡¯ll need a report from the department on the situation during my absence, including how many patients were received, the number of operations performed, and all medical records of hospitalized patients.¡±

    There were many terms and conditions to the message. In an instant, the group chat went silent. Awkward¡­

    Then, as one started to reply, the rest of the group chimed in.

    ¡°Roger that, Director.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Director.¡±

    ¡°Director, I¡¯ll get it ready right away.¡±

    ¡°I look forward to your return, Director.¡±

    ¡°Wee back, Director.¡±

    Finn mmed his phone down.

    ¡­

    In the afternoon.

    Monica got out of bed and ate at home. Her father was noting back at noon, which meant she and her mother were the only ones having dinner at home.

    With how popr her dance video had gotten, There was no way her mother had not seen it yet. She looked carefully at her mother and did not dare speak.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± Ruby smiled gently.

    ¡°You¡¯re not angry, Mom?¡± Monica gathered her courage and asked.

    ¡°So what if I am? Are you not allowed to dance?¡±

    ¡°...Mom, you¡¯re too good to me.¡± Monica¡¯s eyes watered. No matter what she did, her mother seemed to stand by her side unconditionally.

    She said, ¡°Mom, I only did it to dump Michael.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve decided, then?¡± Ruby asked with pity in her eyes.

    ¡°I can¡¯t be with him. I¡¯d rather die than marry him.¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you very good to him before? Why do you suddenly hate him so much?¡± Ruby was surprised.

    ¡°He lied to me,¡± Monica said, still feeling extremely aggrieved.

    ¡°What?¡± Ruby was a little confused.

    So Monica told her about Michael¡¯s n to make her leave Finn. As she did not want her parents to worry, she initially did not want to tell them about it.

 Chapter 850 - 850 Finn, Havenâ€™t You Lost Out With Monica Like This?

    850 Finn, Haven¡¯t You Lost Out With Monica Like This?

    However, she did not want to hide it from them either. So, she told her in the end.

    After listening to Monica¡¯s story, Ruby was furious.

    ¡°We really misjudged Michael!¡±

    ¡°I was blind to think he was the man who treated me best. Who could¡¯ve known he¡¯d be so sinister and cunning? He said that he liked me, but he just wanted to gain the trust of the Sanders. I won¡¯t let Michael get what he wants, Mom.¡±

    ¡°I support you.¡± Ruby said quickly, ¡°But your video yesterday didn¡¯t seem to have much of an effect. I¡¯ve read many of thements. Though there were positive and negativements, they were split evenly. Instead, many were envious of your dancing.¡±

    Monica was speechless. She would be sure to read themter.

    She saw that many people had even tagged her on Facebook to post more dance videos. She had also been drunk, then.

    ¡°How could the public be so epting?¡± She thought that she would be scolded to death after the video was released yesterday.

    ¡°The more things youe into contact with, the more tolerance you have.¡± Ruby was very open-minded.

    Monica was a little anxious.

    ¡°By the way, when are you going to teach me?¡± Ruby suddenly asked.

    Monica almost spat out the rice in her mouth. She stared at her mother, eyes wide.

    She finally understood why so many people had nothing but good words to say about her dancing.

    Even her mom thought her dancing was cool.

    Ruby smiled. ¡°Although it was a little restrained, you looked really good.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It seems there was no way to y happily anymore.

    When she felt normal, everyone would criticize her and say she was not popr. However, when she was unpopr, she would be praised to the heavens.

    So whose worldview was wrong?

    She quickly finished her meal and returned to her room in a huff. Just as she wasying on her bed with a look of despair, her phone suddenly rang.

    She nced at it, and her expression changed immediately.

    She answered. ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Monica, have you no sense of shame?!¡± It was Reese¡¯s irritable voice on the other end.

    There were still some people who could not stand it.

    She rubbed her ears. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Reese gritted her teeth in anger.

    ¡°I¡¯m so shameless. Please tell your son not to be with me.¡± Monica deliberately provoked Reese.

    ¡°You b*tch.¡±

    ¡°Your son¡¯s even more despicable, don¡¯t you think? For him to still want a woman like me, how could he be anything good?¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Who are you to talk about my son like that?!¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Ross, I don¡¯t want to argue with you anymore since it¡¯s a waste of my energy. So let me tell you one more time. No matter what kind of person I am, my goal is very simple. It¡¯s to keep your son away from me. If you can persuade your son to leave, you¡¯ll never hear from me again. However, If you can¡¯t, I¡¯ll destroy the Rosses¡¯ reputation!¡±

    ¡°Monica!¡±

    Monica had already hung up the phone. She even blocked Reese¡¯s phone number.

    Reese was indeed about to call back after Monica hung up on her, but she kept getting notifications that her call was still connected. In her anger, she called Michael.

    Michael was not in a good mood today. He had obviously seen Monica¡¯s video, and no man would be able to tolerate it. Fortunately, thements were not too bad. However, he did have some inte trolls write some good things about him to make his presence known. Deep down, he could not bear to see Monica do such things.

    He saw his mother calling and answered. ¡°Hi, mom.¡±

    ¡°Monica really iswless!¡± Reese was furious.

    ¡°Mom, I think it¡¯s best you don¡¯t interfere in the matter between me and Monica.¡±

    ¡°How can I not?! I¡¯m so angry with Monica. She¡¯s embarrassing us by fooling around out there like that.¡±

    ¡°Monica didn¡¯t cause too much public repugnance, so there¡¯s no need to say anything more, mom. I¡¯ll take my time once I marry Monica.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that I have to wait until Monica is in the family? ¡± Ruby said through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Alright, then,¡± she said fiercely. ¡°When Monica enters the Rosses, I¡¯ll let her know how powerful I am!¡±

    Michael dare not say more. He had to calm his mother down so the wedding could at least go on as nned. He was definitely marrying Monica.

    He gritted his teeth and sent a message to Monica. ¡°You¡¯d better not do anything rash,¡± he threatened her.

    Monica took a look at his message and sneered. She wanted Michael to give up on marrying her.

 Chapter 851 - 851 Finn, Havenâ€™t You Lost Out With Monica Like This?

    851 Finn, Haven¡¯t You Lost Out With Monica Like This?

    ¡­

    In a luxurious European manor in the Delta Inds, Jeanne was finally back. There seemed to have been some changes since she left this ce half a year ago. At the very least, there were new faces.

    When she returned to her room, she found everything as she left it. Kingsley had not seen her once in the two days since he hade back. Jeanne felt like she had dragged him down and did not know how to face him.

    It was sunny at the time Jeanne left her room. While she had many wounds on her body, they were nothingpared to Edward¡¯s. She did not even know if Edward was still alive. Though she dare not ask. She had not even contacted George yet since she had not decided on a way to tell him that she was leaving.

    As she walked along the corridor, she saw an unfamiliar woman. When the woman saw her leaving, she was quick to greet her respectfully, ¡°Eldest Young Lady Lawrence.¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°My name¡¯s Melinda, a new assassin of the Hills. I¡¯m now in charge of Mr. Hill¡¯s daily life,¡± the woman quickly introduced herself.

    Was she really in charge of his daily life, or were they just sleeping together?

    Jeanne nodded slightly and asked, ¡°Is Kingsley in his room?¡±

    ¡°He is.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go find him, then.¡±

    ¡°Eldest Young Lady,¡± Melinda called after her suddenly.

    Jeanne turned around.

    ¡°Mr. Hill isn¡¯t feeling well and has only just fallen asleep. Try not to wake him up.¡±

    Jeanne sneered, ignoring Melinda. For some reason, she did not like this woman at all. Maybe it was because she still was holding on to Lucy. She knew that she would not be able to forget her for a long time.

    Jeanne walked into Kingsley¡¯s room and pushed the door open.

    She thought that she might see a naked man lying on the bed, but all she saw was Kingsley¡¯s pale sleeping face.

    As she walked to his bed to have a look at him, She noticed how unusually pale his face was, even his lips. There was a thick bandage on his abdomen that had been stained by some blood. It seems he had probably just finished re-bandaging and had fallen asleep.

    Her appearance instantly woke him up. Though all he did was nce at her and said nothing.

    Jeanne went closer. ¡°When did you get injured?¡±

    Kingsley did not answer.

    ¡°In South Hampshire?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Kingsley said. He was clearly very weak, but he was still full of energy.

    ¡°Or¡­¡± Jeanne¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Was it the Sanders?¡±

    Kingsley did nothing to deny it, which made Jeanne¡¯s expression change.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be angry about,¡± Kingsley said bluntly. ¡°We have a mutually beneficial rtionship with the Sanders. Since the project was unsessful, we should show a little sincerity.¡±

    ¡°So your idea of sincerity was to hurt your body?¡± Jeanne suppressed her anger.

    ¡°You feel bad?¡±

    ¡°No. I just don¡¯t think it¡¯s worth it.¡± Jeanne denied.

    ¡°Do you think the Sanders would believe me if I hadn¡¯t done this? They would¡¯ve believed that we let Fourth Master Swan go on purpose. For now, we still need to rely on the Sanders, ¡± Kingsley said.

    Jeanne was speechless.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not dying. I¡¯ll be fine after a few days of rest.¡± Kingsley appeared very calm.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes turned reddened.

    Kingsley smiled when he saw this. ¡°I thought you only had eyes for Fourth Master Swan.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re still jealous?¡± Jeanne was speechless.

    ¡°Who told me to only care about one person in my life, right?¡± Kingsleyughed.

    Jeanne was truly touched by this old man. Sometimes, she wondered if Kingsley was deliberately letting her use her skills. He wanted her to be loyal and work for him without any regrets.

    If Kingsley wanted to do this, she would not hold him back. However, she would not dare admit that Kingsley was good to her, as she was afraid the burden would be too heavy.

    ¡°Go on out. I¡¯d like to get some sleep.¡± Kingsley requested.

    He closed his eyes.

    ¡°Is Melina your new pet?¡± Jeanne could not help but ask.

    Kingsley did not answer. After all, he did not view it that way. To him, it was just to satisfy a man¡¯s needs.

    ¡°She¡¯s nothingpared to Lucy,¡± Jeanne emphasized.

    Even if no one noticed it, Kingsley was obviously stunned for a second.

    He said, ¡°Not that you¡¯d understand, but men pursue novelty. Now get out.¡±

    ¡°If I were Lucy, I would never let you go, even as a ghost.¡± With that, Jeanne turned to leave.

    ¡°Jeanne.¡± Kingsley suddenly called out to her.

    Jeanne swiveled around to look at him.

    ¡°Lucy¡­¡± Kingsley suddenly mentioned.

    Jeanne frowned at him.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t dead,¡± Kingsley said.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes widened.

    What was Kingsley saying?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think I should tell you, but I was afraid you¡¯d go off on a tangent. Get Melinda to bring you to her. ¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s here?¡± Jeanne said expressively.

    She did not hide her excitement at this knowledge. She really thought that Lucy had been shot dead by Edward. She did not expect Edward would show her any mercy under such circumstances.

    She ran out of Kingsley¡¯s room to find Melinda. As she escorted Jeanne to see Lucy, Jeanne noticed that the ce they were where the Hills was imprisoned. It was clearly somewhere for punishment when the killer had made a mistake.

    Her expression changed slightly.

    Melinda pushed open an iron door. Lucyid on the ground, covered in wounds. For a moment, Jeanne thought that Kingsley had asked her to meet Lucy¡¯s corpse.

 Chapter 852 - 852 Monicaâ€™s Extreme Counterattack, a Struggle Between Life and Death

    852 Monica¡¯s Extreme Counterattack, a Struggle Between Life and Death

    In a damp room in the cold and gloomy basement, Lucyid still on the ground, unmoving. She had bloodstains littered all over her body, making her look like a corpse.

    Jeanne¡¯s suppressed emotions finally exploded. ¡°Who did this?!¡± Her voice filled with irrepressible anger.

    The woman lying on the ground seemed to have a slight reaction to her exmation. Melinda, who was beside Jeanne, was also a little afraid of her anger.

    Before, Melinda had already be the closest person to Kingsley. Though now, she had everyone in the Delta Inds eagerly attentive and fawning over her. The only person she ever feared was Jeanne. However, as Jeanne never returned, she was content living a carefree life! What she did not expect was Jeanne to return so suddenly. So she could not help but feel tense and careful around her.

    ¡°Speak!¡± Jeanne¡¯s face darkened as she red at Melinda.

    ¡°It was Mr. Hill¡­¡± Melinda answered quickly.

    She did not mention that she was the one who had injured Lucy. Kingsley had only ordered her to interrogate Lucy, not torture her. However, she just could not stand Lucy.

    She had always thought Lucy was dead, so it was to her surprise that she suddenly returned half a monthter. Her return had seriously affected Melinda¡¯s position by Kingsley¡¯s side. It caused her to be in a state of unease. However, when Kingsley suddenly locked her up here, it made her secretly happy. She couldn¡¯t wait for her to die in this ce.

    ¡°Is he crazy?!¡± Jeanne¡¯s voice was slightly loud.

    Melinda did not dare to speak.

    Lucy, who was lying on the ground, moved her body. She forced herself to slowly get up from the ground. Seeing her reaction, Jeanne hurriedly went over to support her.

    As Lucy¡¯s body was covered in so many injuries, she did not even know where to help her so that she would not be in more pain. With Jeanne¡¯s help, Lucy leaned against the wall.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get you out,¡± Jeanne said bluntly.

    ¡°Monica,¡± Lucy called out to her.

    ¡°Why would Kingsley do this to you?¡± Jeanne was agitated, and ovee by it, did not bother to think deeper as to why.

    Lucy¡¯s body was so weak that she spoke in a very low voice. ¡°Send Melinda out first.¡±

    Jeanne nodded and turned to Melinda. ¡°Wait for me outside.¡±

    Melinda¡¯s expression turned ugly.

    She knew that Lucy and Jeanne were close, and she was afraid that Lucy wouldin about her abusing her power. However, at that moment under Jeanne¡¯s imposing manner, she had no choice but to just grit her teeth and leave.

    Once Melinda had left, Lucy said, ¡°Don¡¯t me Kingsley.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still speaking up for him?¡± Jeanne was a little sarcastic.

    Kingsley was indeed not a good person, and it seemed he was terrifyingly cruel to everyone other than her.

    ¡°I came back from the ancient area. I should have died, but I didn¡¯t. So of course, Kingsley has his concerns.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s he worried about?¡± Jeanne asked. The next second, she suddenly thought of something. ¡°Does he suspect that you¡¯re in cahoots with Edward?¡±

    Lucy nodded her head. ¡°Edward had no reason not to kill me.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Jeanne paused after every word. ¡°There was.¡±

    It was because of her. Jeanne¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She had always thought that Edward had killed Lucy.

    Lucy smiled faintly. ¡°Indeed. It was because of you.¡±

    Jeanne looked at her.

    ¡°There was another reason. I really didn¡¯t see what the descendant of the Duncans looked like, so he spare my life,¡± Lucy said slowly. ¡°However, the people of the Hills found that hard to believe. They felt that I had to have either died at the hands of Fourth Master Swan or colluded with him. From Fourth Master Swan¡¯s perspective, regardless of whether or not I saw the Duncans¡¯ descendant, Fourth Master Yan and I are enemies. He would never have left me alive. More importantly, under the Hills¡¯ interrogation, I couldn¡¯t tell them what the Duncans¡¯ descendant looked like. So he¡¯s certain that Fourth Master Yan and I are colluding.¡±

    Jeanne nodded. She knew that, but Kingsley would never suspect Lucy. Even if the others did not believe her, was Kingsley that stupid?

    ¡°Kingsley also needed an exnation to give to the other members of the Hills.¡± Lucy continued, ¡°His current status isn¡¯t what we thought. He can¡¯t do whatever he wants. His every move is being watched, like a tiger watching its prey. He can¡¯t make any mistakes. At least, mistakes for significant people anyway.¡±

    Lucyughed at herself when she said that.

 Chapter 853 - 853 Monicaâ€™s Extreme Counterattack, a Struggle Between Life and Death

    853 Monica¡¯s Extreme Counterattack, a Struggle Between Life and Death

    Jeanne bit her lip.

    Except for her, they were all unimportant to Kingsley.

    Lucy said, ¡°I swear I didn¡¯t see the descendant of the Duncans. While I did take off his mask and injured his face, I didn¡¯t get to see his face at all.¡±

    ¡°I believe you.¡± Jeanne nodded.

    If she had seen it, Lucy would definitely not have lived to tell the tale. It was because she didn¡¯t see it that Edward spared Lucy¡¯s life for her.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you leave, then?¡± Jeanne asked her.

    Lucy did not answer.

    ¡°You knew that you might have to face this when you came back. So why didn¡¯t you leave?¡±

    Lucy smiled.

    She did not know how to reply. If she said that she could not bear to leave, would she sound ironic?

    She had indeed anticipated the consequences of her return and made all the necessary preparations. Perhaps, she was also holding onto a trace of luck. Hoping that Kingsley might still be able to bear with her, but it was obvious she thought too highly of herself.

    In Kingsley¡¯s heart, she was just a useful pawn. An assassin. asionally, she could apany him to bed, but he didn¡¯t miss it. He had so many women, there was no need to miss any of them.

    ¡°You like Kingsley, don¡¯t you?¡± Jeanne was almost certain of it.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t liking someone a luxury for people like us?¡± Lucy smiled faintly. ¡°Maybe I just didn¡¯t know where else to go.¡±

    The world was huge. How could there not be a ce to go?!

    ¡°I¡¯ve followed Kingsley since I was twenty-five years old. Though It¡¯s been seven years, it feels more like seventy. It¡¯s been so long that I thought the Hills would be my final home. If I had to die, it¡¯d be here. That¡¯s why I never thought of leaving.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve never thought of leaving Kingsley, have you?¡± This was not about the Hills.

    ¡°No matter what.¡± Lucy did not refute.

    ¡°Is it worth it?¡± Jeanne asked her.

    Was it worth it for the heartless Kingsley?

    In this world, only she would treat Kingsley with her life. He didn¡¯t need it from anyone else, nor did they owe him anything.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never been calctive about gains and losses, so there¡¯s no such thing as worth to me,¡± Lucy said.

    Jeanne bit her lip and just stared at Lucy.

    The feelings she had for him could just be very faint. However, if she did not really love him, why would shee back to suffer? She had such a good opportunity to leave this bloody ce, but she chose to return anyway. With Lucy¡¯s skill and strategy, she could live anywhere she wanted to. No one would be able to find her.

    ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll take you out.¡± Jeanne supported Lucy.

    ¡°No need. I don¡¯t want to cause a conflict between you and Kingsley.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with the elders of the Hills if theye looking for trouble. I won¡¯t make things difficult for Kingsley.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡±

    ¡°If Kingsleyes to question me, I¡¯ll exin it to him.¡±

    ¡°Jeanne¡­.¡±

    However, Jeanne was already helping Lucy up and leaving for the basement.

    Melinda was waiting for them at the door. When she saw Jeanne taking Lucy away, her expression changed. She blocked their path and said, ¡°No one is to take her away. These are Mr. Hill¡¯s orders.¡±

    There had actually been many people in the Hills who supported Lucy and pleaded for Kingsley¡¯s mercy. However, Kingsley had rejected each and every one of them, sometimes even cruelly. In the end, no one dared say anything. Now Jeanne wanted to take Lucy away.

    Melinda could not let Lucy leave ever again. If she did, it would affect her status.

    ¡°Move!¡± Jeanne shouted. Her face turned cold, looking very imposing.

    Melinda gritted her teeth. Mr. Hill said that Lucy could not leave this ce without his permission.

    ¡°I said, move!¡± Jeanne¡¯s tone became more and more serious, and the aura she exuded was rather intense.

    Melinda looked at her. Since Kingsley could not do anything to Jeanne, she would not dare to either. With Jeanne already so angry, Melinda said nothing more.

    She bit her lip and backed away.

    Jeanne helped Lucy back to her previous room, Melinda trailing behind them.

    ¡°Open the door,¡± Jeanne instructed Melinda.

    Melinda hesitated.

    ¡°Open the door!¡± Jeanne demanded.

    Melinda mustered up her courage. ¡°This is my room now.¡±

 Chapter 854 - 854 Monicaâ€™s Extreme Counterattack, a Struggle Between Life and Death

    854 Monica¡¯s Extreme Counterattack, a Struggle Between Life and Death

    Jeanne¡¯s expression darkened.

    Melinda exined, ¡°I thought Lucy was dead. Since this room was the closest to Mr. Hill¡¯s, I moved in. It was more convenient for me to take care of him this way, and Mr. Hill agreed.¡±

    The truth was that once, when they were in bed, she had said she wanted to stay in a room closer to him. Even though she did not state it was Lucy¡¯s room she was hoping for, Kingsley had responded with it.

    Jeanne really felt that Kingsley was a scumbag. He was the worst scum among men to everyone other than her in this world.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine staying anywhere,¡± Lucy said.

    Now that Melinda was taking care of Kingsley¡¯s daily needs, it was understandable she was staying next door to him. She had nothing to fight for anyway. Kingsley was not someone they could snatch.

    Jeanne gave Melinda a cold look before helping Lucy to the next empty room.

    After assisting Lucy onto the bed, she asked the Hills¡¯ private doctor to treat Lucy¡¯s wounds. As Jeanne watched on from the side, she noticed there were many more traces of blood on her scarred body.

    Kingsley really was cruel. How could he hurt Lucy, who had been so loyal to him, to this extent?

    Lucy fell into a deep sleep once her wounds had been treated. Perhaps it was because she was too weak.

    Jeanne left her room and went straight to Kingsley¡¯s room.

    When she knocked on the door and entered, Melinda was in Kingsley¡¯s room, carefully feeding him.

    Jeanne took a look and said bluntly, ¡°I took Lucy out.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± Kingsley replied as if he knew.

    ¡°If the elders of the Hills want to hold you ountable, I¡¯ll take responsibility.¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± Kingsley said. ¡°I¡¯ll exin to them.¡±

    ¡°If you were willing to exin, then why were you still torturing Yu Jiayi?!¡± Jeanne was a little angry.

    Clearly, Kingsley could do it. Even though it went against his principles, it would not have been difficult for him. However, he had no feelings for Lucy.

    ¡°Jeanne, remember this. We¡¯re a family of assassins. A life is as cheap as grass to us. I don¡¯t have to break my principles for anyone. The reason why I allowed you to bring Lucy out was because we didn¡¯t find any clues even after interrogating her for half a month. So we can now temporarily believe that Lucy didn¡¯t betray us.¡± Kingsley said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯ve turned soft.¡±

    ¡°You really are the greatest leader of the Hills.¡± Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    ¡°Thank you for your high praise.¡±

    Kingsley stared at Jeanne¡¯s back as she turned to leave, his expression still a little unsightly.

    Melinda, who stood beside him, chimed in, ¡°Eldest Young Lady seems to be on good terms with Lucy. She even taught me a lesson just now.¡±

    Kingsley¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°If Jeanne wants to teach you a lesson, you¡¯d better listen!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way. I only meant¡­¡± Melinda was horrified. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to me Eldest Young Lady.¡±

    ¡°Get out!¡± Kingsley did not seem in a good mood.

    Melinda gritted her teeth. Now she knew that Jeanne was untouchable. She was clearly Kingsley¡¯s soft spot, and it was the kind that should not be provoked at all.

    ¡­

    South Hampton City.

    Monica felt that she needed to work harder. While the tolerance of the modern poption might be very high, there had to be a bottom line. She picked up her phone and dialed a number. ¡°Elsa.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you going out again? It just so happens that everyone was left unsatisfiedst night. My five young hunks were extremely disappointed after you left yesterday. Shall we continue tonight?¡±

    ¡°See you there at 8 p.m. as usual,¡± Monica promised.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Elsa said excitedly.

    Monica hung up the phone. She really had to give her all tonight!

    As darkness fell onto the city, Monica and Elsa were drinking in a corner of the hall once more. Elsa had been urging Monica to dance, but Monica ignored her.

    ¡°Why are you so quiet today? Go on!¡± Elsa shouted. ¡°Get on that stage and show them your charm.¡±

    ¡°No thanks.¡±

    ¡°Then what are you here for?¡± Elsa frowned. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it for someone to expose your dance in front of everyone again? You may not know, but the video of you dancing yesterday has spread throughout Harken. I heard so many people talking about you in the pantry at work today, saying how explosive your body was, or that your body was simply too soft. I swear they even drooled. I think that any man would be very lucky to sleep with you.¡±

 Chapter 855 - 855 Monicaâ€™s Extreme Counterattack, a Struggle Between Life and Death

    855 Monica¡¯s Extreme Counterattack, a Struggle Between Life and Death

    Monica nced at Elsa.

    Elsa looked serious. ¡°For someone like you, with your chest, waist, buttocks, long legs, and fair and tender skin¡­¡±

    She was even shameless enough to touch Monica.

    ¡°After your touch, which man would still fall for another woman? Which man would be able to leave your bed after sleeping with you? You¡¯re simply the best.¡±

    Monica sneered.

    If she told Elsa that there was not only such a person but had made her so nauseous she vomited the next day after they slept together, would Elsa doubt her life?

    ¡°Leave one of your young hunks for me tonight,¡± Monica said.

    ¡°What?¡± Elsa was still admiring Monica¡¯s figure. Even as a woman, she was a little seduced.

    ¡°Him. The one with the best figure.¡± Jeanne pointed at one of the men dancing on the dance floor.

    ¡°What are you going to do with him?¡± Elsa was baffled.

    ¡°Just give him to me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you whatever you want, but are you sure? You¡¯re getting married next month. Dancing is just testing the waters on the edge of being a good woman. If you get caught doing something immoral by someone, you¡¯d really be drowned in a pig cage!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask so many questions. Get him toe with me at 10 p.m.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    After drinking for quite some time, Monica was not in the mood to dance anymore. At 10 p.m., she left with the young hunk.

    He was ttered that Monica picked him and followed her into a car. As soon as they got in, Monica said the name of a certain hotel. The young hunk was even more excited now. His blood surged at the thought of Monica¡¯s touch on his body while they were dancingst night.

    When the car arrived at its destination, Monica got out of the car, the young hunk trailing behind her.

    Monica looked left and right. After confirming that all the people she was looking for were there, she brought the young man to the side of the hotel entrance. It was a little dark, but one would still be able to clearly see their faces.

    ¡°Corner me against the wall,¡± Monica instructed.

    ¡°Of course.¡± The hunk smiled handsomely.

    He immediately pushed Monica against the wall outside the hotel, tightly pressing her petite body against him. Then, the young hunk lowered his head and leaned over.

    ¡°If you dare kiss me on the lips, I¡¯ll beat you to death.¡± Monica threatened.

    The young hunk froze.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to act?¡± Monica whispered in the young hunk¡¯s ear.

    ¡°...It¡¯s a little difficult.¡± The hunk said bluntly. The feeling of not being able to taste a sexy stunner right in his grasp was simply terrible.

    Monica took out a stack of money she had prepared earlier from her clothes, cing it between their bodies.

    The hunk¡¯s eyes lit up. For people like them who came out to y with rich women, money was their main priority.

    ¡°Do well, and I¡¯ll double it.¡±

    As she spoke, she reached down and put the stack of money into the young hunk¡¯s pocket. It was dark, and the two of them were very close. Monica¡¯s actions made it look as if she had put her hand into the pants of a young hunk.

    ¡°Oh my God.¡± The hands of the reporter who took a video of Monica yesterday were trembling.

    Monica was going overboard, so far as to ask him to take pictures of her in public. So he shed many photos and recorded a few more videos.

    At this moment, on his camera screen, the man on top of Monica was kissing her impatiently from her face all the way to her neck. His hand had even reached into Monica¡¯s windbreaker unruly, and it looked like¡­

    Jesus, Mary, and Joseph!

    The two of them canoodled outside for a long time before Monica pulled the young hunk into the hotel.

    The reporter sat in the dark, looking at the content he had taken in a daze.

    If it were anyone else, it would definitely be big news. However, for Monica¡­ it was just a little too tame.

    He reluctantly ced the memory card at the front desk of the hotel. This was what he had previously agreed with Monica. Once he was done, he would hand the memory card to the front desk, and Monica would get it herself.

    Sure enough, Monica came down from the hotel room half an hourter. After taking the memory card from the front desk, she took a taxi back to the Cardellini vi.

    She excitedly turned on theputer and inserted the memory card.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Monica was dumbfounded. Did those two scam her?!

    Although the young hunk¡¯s lips never touched her throughout the whole process, his hand only reached into her windbreaker and had not touched her at all. While she was only putting money in the hunk¡¯s hand, the photos and videos made it look like...

 Chapter 856 - 856 Monicaâ€™s Extreme Counterattack, a Struggle Between Life and Death

    856 Monica??s Extreme Counterattack, a Struggle Between Life and Death

    She finally understood that while technology had developed to a certain level, seeing is not necessarily believing. She took a deep breath and sent the video to George.

    She reminded George not to look at it and to put it in the headlines tomorrow morning.

    ??Okay,?? George replied coolly.

    Monica took a deep breath. Her eyes narrowed. There was no way Michael would be able to tolerate this.

    ??

    The next morning, Monica was trending.

    Yesterday, there were still people who praised Monica??s dance moves and figure, but today, they were all criticizing her. All of them were viciousments about her being shameless, cheap, and a slut.

    Monica hid under the nket and took a few nces.

    Although she had expected this, she did not expect people??s words to be so harsh. If she had not been prepared, she would have jumped off a building in anger.

    She just stared at thements for a long time when the phone suddenly rang. She took a look at the caller ID and hung up. The phone kept ringing, so Monica turned off her phone instead.

    This time, Michael probably could not take it anymore.

    Monica hid herself at home and slept for the whole day. Although her mother knew what she was up to, she still looked at her with a meaningful gaze.

    She had done so much for Michael.

    Monica was on the verge of a breakdown. However, such a method was the most direct and effective method that she could think of. Even if everything was not going as smoothly as she had expected.

    It was on the news for the entire day.

    A dayter, the news website was blocked. The official statement said it had suffered an unknown virus attack, causing the website to copsepletely. It was currently under emergency maintenance and would be up at ater notice.

    Then, all the entertainment websites were shut down.

    When Monica saw it, she waspletely dumbfounded. She never expected Michael??s power to be so great. Her hands shook as she called Michael.

    The other side was unusually calm. All he said was, ??You can??t win against me.??

    Just these five words caused Monica to explode.

    ??We??ll see about that, Michael!?? Monica abruptly hung up the phone.

    He would not win. She still had fight left in her.

    Michael looked at the words ??call ended??, his expression extremely ugly.

    He did not actually have that much power. He had gone to the leader and expressed his determination to marry Monica. His purpose was, of course, to marry Monica. The more Monica resisted, the more he wanted to let him know that she was vulnerable in front of him. On the other hand, it was also to let the leader know that he really loved Monica, lower the leader??s guard against him, and let the leader think he was not ambitious and would do many things for a woman. After all, a person with too much ambition would not be recognized by his family.

    His eyes narrowed. Monica, you??d better not challenge my limits!

    At this moment, Monica picked up the phone and called Elsa.

    Elsa trembled with fear. ??Sister, don??t you harm me! Now both you and the young hunk I introduced to you are being scolded by the entire inte. I heard that if Director Ross hadn??t used his connections to shut down the websites, your life would have been over! So I??m going out toy low for a while. If someone in your family finds out about me, who knows how I??d die.??

    ??Before you leave, pass me the phone numbers of those young hunks of yours.??

    ??Monica, are you crazy? Possessed, even? When we asked you to y with us in the past, you said that you were a married woman, and those handsome men couldn??t even touch you. What??s going on with you now???

    ??Just give them to me.??

    Monica must have lost her mind, Elsa thought. In the end, to not offend Monica, she gave her their phone numbers.

    Before she hung up, she did not forget to say, ??I??m going abroad to lie low. Don??t look for me, or expose me.??

    Monica ignored her and immediately called one of the young hunks.

    ??Let??s talk about the price first, then we??ll decide on the location.??

    Those who came out to y would never refuse the temptation of money.

    Monica changed her clothes and went out. It was already 10 p.m.

    Monica??s action of leaving the roompletely stunned Ruby. ??Monica.??

    ??Mom, I know what to do.?? She ran off after saying that.

 Chapter 857 - 857 Monicaâ€™s Extreme Counterattack, a Struggle Between Life and Death

    857 Monica¡¯s Extreme Counterattack, a Struggle Between Life and Death

    Gary stared at Monica¡¯s back as she left. He was so angry that he was turning red from holding it in.

    ¡°You talk about how Monica¡­ your daughter¡­ You say that she¡¯s¡­¡± Gary struggled to get his words out coherently.

    Ruby took a deep breath and said, ¡°Let her be. She¡¯s our only daughter.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because of you that Monica¡¯s like this. You indulged her too much.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s my fault as well that I married you.¡± Hearing her husband¡¯s words, Ruby felt even more aggrieved. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have married you in the first ce.¡±

    ¡°Why are you saying such things again?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you meant? How I didn¡¯t take good care of this family? I shouldn¡¯t have stayed at home, took care of my husband, and raised my children. I shouldn¡¯t have trapped myself in this house for the rest of my life. I shouldn¡¯t have given up on my interests, hobbies, and ambitions back then. All I had to be was a housewife for you, Gary. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡± Seeing how angry his wife was, Gary lowered his voice back down.

    ¡°Then what did you mean by that? Come on! Tell me!¡± Ruby said, agitated and her eyes red.

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m sorry. I said the wrong thing.¡± Chi Cheng instantly softened.

    He had been bullied by these two women his entire life.

    ¡°Then, who do you think is at fault for Monica¡¯s current state?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s mine. I was too busy with work and didn¡¯t spend time with her as she was growing up. It¡¯s my fault.¡± Gary had no choice but to admit his mistake.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s all your fault, what right do you have to speak ill of Monica?!¡± Ruby questioned him.

    Gary¡¯s eyes almost popped out. How had all the me been put on him?!

    Women¡­ They really were the most unreasonable animal in the world.

    ¡­

    Monica booked a room with the young hunks at the agreed location. She had even got someone to take a photo of her in bed. However, this time, she did not send it to George.

    With news and entertainment websites shut down and the entire country¡¯sizens reorganized, there was simply nowhere to post it. She did not want to poison George, either. After all, the scale was getting bigger and bigger.

    Once the photos had been taken, Monica sent them directly to Michael.

    She did not believe that he would not mind. There was just no way that, as a man, he could remain indifferent after seeing those pictures.

    However, Michael did not reply. He even hung up on her without saying a word when she called.

    Monica gritted her teeth. Michael would not be able to endure it forever.

    So it continued for a week.

    She found a new young hunk every day and sent different bed photos to Michael each time. She even threatened Michael that she would continue if he did not give up on marrying her. After the country lifted the inte ban, she would still let people post it on the inte every day. She did not believe that Michael could tolerate it.

    While he could tolerate her sleeping with other men, he definitely would not be able to tolerate her smearing his name like this. With their current rtionship, her indecent media were a personal attack on Michael.

    Monica was really pushing herself to the extreme. Even if it would be a struggle between life and death, she was determined to break up with Michael.

    It was a new day, which meant a new young hunk and room. The two of them had pretended for the photos and were now preparing to leave.

    The young hunk blocked her at the door. ¡°Were you really not nning on sleeping with me tonight?¡±

    ¡°Get out of my way.¡±

    ¡°I can make you feel like you¡¯re drunk.¡±

    ¡°Get lost,¡± she said. Monica had no time to pay attention to him.

    It had been a week, and Michael remained unmoved.

    F*ck. Her patience was running thin.

    ¡°Believe me. I¡¯ll make it worth your while.¡± As he spoke, the young hunk approached her.

    Monica¡¯s face was full of disgust. She opened the door and prepared to leave.

    Seeing that she was about to go, the young hunk hurriedly picked her up and carried her over.

    Monica gritted her teeth.

    ¡°I¡¯ll cut you if you don¡¯t let me go!¡± Monica threatened.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a pity since you¡¯ve spent so much money?¡± The hunk did not let go of her.

    ¡°You want to get your money¡¯s worth, don¡¯t you?!¡±

    ¡°Let go!¡± Monica shouted.

    The young hunks had never dared offend her before.

    It was just that he had a good impression of Monica, and he had served rich women for many years. His skills were first-ss, and no rich woman had ever given him money and not slept with him. He felt that his self-esteem had been trampled on, so he could not help but ask her to stay. However, seeing Monica¡¯s firm attitude, he did not dare convince her otherwise.

 Chapter 858 - 858 Monicaâ€™s Extreme Counterattack, a Struggle Between Life and Death

    858 Monica¡¯s Extreme Counterattack, a Struggle Between Life and Death

    He finally let go of Monica.

    ¡°Ah!¡± screamed Monica as she stood up to leave.

    The young hunk was shocked to see her hair hanging on the buttons of his open white shirt.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move. Your hair is tangled in my clothes,¡± the young man said quickly.

    ¡°F*ck. Hurry up and get me off.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious.¡± The young hunk aided her.

    It did not help that Monica was afraid of pain. Just a slight pull and she would cry out. So, during the process of the two of them pushing and pulling, they had gotten even more tangled up than before.

    The two of them stood at the door, ¡°flirting¡± for a long time until someone walked past them.

    As the door was open, the man could see them in their entangled state. He nced at them and walked past without a word.

    Monica¡¯s heart tightened. She did not expect to meet Finn in such a ce. What was he doing here?

    ¡°Done.¡± The young hunk had finally untangled her hair.

    Chi Mumu stood up straight and moved her head away from his bare body. She red at him before exiting the room and walked toward the elevator. Finn was still standing there.

    Upon closer inspection, she noticed that he was wearing a white coat. Did hee here to save a patient?

    Why was he here alone, then? Were there no other doctors, assistants, or nurses apanying him?

    She pursed her lips tightly and walked over. Finn turned to look, sensing someone beside him.

    Although Monica was wearing a windbreaker, the skimpy outfit she wore underneath was still visible, as was the hickey on her neck.

    Finn turned his gaze away indifferently and waited for the elevator. Monica did not speak either and stood quietly beside him.

    She wondered if she should stand beside him. Would he hate her for it? Before she could think any further, the elevator arrived.

    The two of them walked in one after another. At the exact moment that Monica reached out to press the button for the first floor, Finn also reached out his hand.

    Their fingers brushed.

    The illusion broke as Finn pulled his hand away as quickly as it happened. His movement was very fast as if he had touched something dirty.

    Monica pursed her lips.

    As the elevator doors started closing, the young hunk who was with Monica suddenly ran over and stopped the elevator from closing using his hand.

    ¡°Sister,¡± he said, still panting.

    Monica looked at him. It was so awkward with Finn standing there.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    The young hunk panted. ¡°You forgot your phone. The photos of us in bed are inside. What if someone saw them?¡±

    At that moment, Monica really wanted to vomit blood. She could not believe she had forgotten to take her phone when the purpose of capturing them was to let people see.

    She snatched it from him.

    ¡°Call me.¡± The young hunk was very enthusiastic.

    Monica really wanted to kick him.

    ¡°Take care.¡± The fresh meat smiled ingratiatingly.

    The elevator door finally closed.

    It took longer than usual to descend the building. After all, they were on the twenty-ninth floor. Monica wished she could just dig a hole in the ground at this moment. She had secretly nced at Finn a few times, but he remained indifferent.

    Perhaps she was overthinking it. What effect could she have on him? They were two strangers to Finn. At most, in Finn¡¯s mind, she was just a woman who did not know how to behave herself.

    When the elevator reached the first floor, Monica rushed to get out, wanting to leave as soon as possible. She could not bear to be in the same space as Finn, especially after the young hunk had said those explicit words.

    Due to her messy footsteps, the heel of her high heels became unstable. She instinctively grabbed Finn to prevent herself from falling t on her face. However, she found herself pushed away by someone.

    She would have fallen to the ground if she had not been leaning against the elevator wall. Even at that moment, a loud noise filled the space, and it felt like the elevator was about to fall.

    Monica looked at the man in front of her, dazed. Just how much strength had he used to push her away?

    He strode away soon after he pushed her off him.

    Monica¡¯s chin wobbled. It was not her intention to get close to Finn. Her eyes watered, but she held back her tears.

    She stood up, straightened her posture, and headed out. She walked out of the hotel, prepared to take a taxi back. At the entrance, Finn seemed to be waiting for one as well.

    While waiting, he made a call. ¡°The patient is temporarily stable. I¡¯m heading back first while Dr. White waits for the ambnce to arrive. There¡¯s a patient in the department whose condition is deteriorating and may need an emergency operation.¡±

    He seemed to be reporting to someone.

    After Finn hung up the phone, a sedan car stopped in front of Monica. She was in front of Finn when she heard his phone call that he had to rush to the hospital. She was hesitating about whether or not she should let him have the car first when Finn walked over and opened the door, nning to get in.

    Monica did not say anything. She only took two steps back, her meaning obvious.

    ¡°Monica.¡± Finn suddenly called her name.

    Monica raised her head and looked at him.

    ¡°Do you know what you look like right now?¡± Finn asked.

    Monica was a little surprised. Astonished, she looked at his face full of disdain.

    Before Finn could say the word, ¡°Prostitute¡­¡±

    Monica interrupted, ¡°A b*tch, right?¡±

 Chapter 859 - 859 Jeanne and Monicaâ€™s Joint Counterattack

    859 Jeanne and Monica¡¯s Joint Counterattack

    ¡°A b*tch, right?¡±

    Monica could tell what Finn was thinking by the expression on Finn¡¯s face. She saw his disdain for her.

    ¡®B*tch¡¯ was the word that hurt her the most out of all the viciousments she had seen about her. In everyone¡¯s heart, she was the dirtiest, nastiest being to ever exist.

    However, she chose to ept it calmly.

    Since she was not the smartest and did not have many means, she could only use the stupidest way she could think of to solve the problem. Obviously, her n had backfired on her a little. She had even lost herself in the midst of it all.

    Her expression was very calm. Finn, on the other hand, looked stunned. Though he was quick to recover hisposure and turned around to get into the taxi. Without saying another word, he left.

    Monica continued staring at Finn¡¯s back in a daze. He must be even more disgusted by her now.

    She stood at the entrance of the hotel, a little cold, waiting for a taxi. There were usually quite a number of carsing and going from this hotel. However, after Finn took one and left, it took a long time before the next one came.

    Her entire body was freezing from waiting. Finally, a taxi came. As she sat inside, she suddenly felt that the world was frighteningly cold. She didn¡¯t know when it started, but life seemed meaningless.

    Suddenly, her phone rang.

    Monica nced at the caller before casually picking it up. ¡°Michael.¡±

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer, could you?¡±

    ¡°Monica, are you sure you want to keep doing this?¡± The other party asked her coldly.

    In reality, she could not tell if he was irritable or not. After all, there were many who could hide their emotions so well that no one would be able to notice.

    Michael could. Finn could do it too. She was the exception, and she did not know when she would be able to learn it.

    ¡°I¡¯m very sure,¡± she answered certainly.

    ¡°Just know that you forced me to do this.¡± Michael hung up after saying this.

    He was clearly threatening her, but Monica did not care.

    To be frank, at the time Monica had been deeply deceived by Michael, she still had not known how sinister a human¡¯s heart could be. She did not believe that Michael was bad, but that deceiving her was the bottom line of human nature.

    She always thought that the earth-shattering things Jeanne experienced would never happen to her. She had two parents who treated her very well and an impressive family background. Just from these points alone, she was much, much happier than many people.

    However, she was indeed too innocent.

    The next day, Cardellini Medical Technology suffered a heavy blow.

    Manyrge hospitals and pharmacy chains began boycotting Cardellini Enterprise. They rejected their drugs one after another and requested for Cardellini Medical Technology to carry out internal rectification. Due to all of Monica¡¯s indecent photos being leaked to the pharmaceutical industry, it caused a frenzy. The sudden internal scandal caused Cardellini Enterprise, which had always taken the path of being friendly to themon people, and Cardellini Medical Technology, with its high reputation, to suffer a serious blow. Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s shareholders made a joint request to dismiss Gary, the chairman of Cardellini Enterprise and even encouraged all employees to go on strike as protest.

    Cardellini Medical Technology¡¯s internal department was in absolute chaos. At this moment, another pharmaceuticalpany with a simr motto to that of Cardellini Medical Technology had risen out of thin air. Moreover, the pharmaceutical products sold by them were simr to Cardellini Medical Technology¡¯s as well. However, as a newly-established pharmaceuticalpany, it had no reputation within the medical field to back them up and was not verypetitive in the internal sales market. No ordinary hospitals or pharmacies would choose to cooperate with them.

    So Cardellini Enterprise did not think too much about them. After all, for so many years, there had been countless pharmaceuticalpanies, but none had threatened Cardellini Medical Technology sales.

    It was only because of Monica¡¯s scandal this time that the entire medical industry boycotted them, giving this pharmaceuticalpany a loophole to develop and gain momentum.

    Under both internal and external pressure, Gary could not take it anymore. Even from the start of thepany¡¯s troubles, he had not told Monica anything about what he had suffered. When her parents decided to support her, they really meant it.

    It was Michael who had told Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s current situation to Monica. Only then did Monica know the reason why her father had been working overtime so frequently and even staying up all night.

 Chapter 860 - 859 Jeanne and Monicaâ€™s Joint Counterattack

    859 Jeanne and Monica¡¯s Joint Counterattack

    ¡°A b*tch, right?¡±

    Monica could tell what Finn was thinking by the expression on Finn¡¯s face. She saw his disdain for her.

    ¡®B*tch¡¯ was the word that hurt her the most out of all the viciousments she had seen about her. In everyone¡¯s heart, she was the dirtiest, nastiest being to ever exist.

    However, she chose to ept it calmly.

    Since she was not the smartest and did not have many means, she could only use the stupidest way she could think of to solve the problem. Obviously, her n had backfired on her a little. She had even lost herself in the midst of it all.

    Her expression was very calm. Finn, on the other hand, looked stunned. Though he was quick to recover hisposure and turned around to get into the taxi. Without saying another word, he left.

    Monica continued staring at Finn¡¯s back in a daze. He must be even more disgusted by her now.

    She stood at the entrance of the hotel, a little cold, waiting for a taxi. There were usually quite a number of carsing and going from this hotel. However, after Finn took one and left, it took a long time before the next one came.

    Her entire body was freezing from waiting. Finally, a taxi came. As she sat inside, she suddenly felt that the world was frighteningly cold. She didn¡¯t know when it started, but life seemed meaningless.

    Suddenly, her phone rang.

    Monica nced at the caller before casually picking it up. ¡°Michael.¡±

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer, could you?¡±

    ¡°Monica, are you sure you want to keep doing this?¡± The other party asked her coldly.

    In reality, she could not tell if he was irritable or not. After all, there were many who could hide their emotions so well that no one would be able to notice.

    Michael could. Finn could do it too. She was the exception, and she did not know when she would be able to learn it.

    ¡°I¡¯m very sure,¡± she answered certainly.

    ¡°Just know that you forced me to do this.¡± Michael hung up after saying this.

    He was clearly threatening her, but Monica did not care.

    To be frank, at the time Monica had been deeply deceived by Michael, she still had not known how sinister a human¡¯s heart could be. She did not believe that Michael was bad, but that deceiving her was the bottom line of human nature.

    She always thought that the earth-shattering things Jeanne experienced would never happen to her. She had two parents who treated her very well and an impressive family background. Just from these points alone, she was much, much happier than many people.

    However, she was indeed too innocent.

    The next day, Cardellini Medical Technology suffered a heavy blow.

    Manyrge hospitals and pharmacy chains began boycotting Cardellini Enterprise. They rejected their drugs one after another and requested for Cardellini Medical Technology to carry out internal rectification. Due to all of Monica¡¯s indecent photos being leaked to the pharmaceutical industry, it caused a frenzy. The sudden internal scandal caused Cardellini Enterprise, which had always taken the path of being friendly to themon people, and Cardellini Medical Technology, with its high reputation, to suffer a serious blow. Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s shareholders made a joint request to dismiss Gary, the chairman of Cardellini Enterprise and even encouraged all employees to go on strike as protest.

    Cardellini Medical Technology¡¯s internal department was in absolute chaos. At this moment, another pharmaceuticalpany with a simr motto to that of Cardellini Medical Technology had risen out of thin air. Moreover, the pharmaceutical products sold by them were simr to Cardellini Medical Technology¡¯s as well. However, as a newly-established pharmaceuticalpany, it had no reputation within the medical field to back them up and was not verypetitive in the internal sales market. No ordinary hospitals or pharmacies would choose to cooperate with them.

    So Cardellini Enterprise did not think too much about them. After all, for so many years, there had been countless pharmaceuticalpanies, but none had threatened Cardellini Medical Technology sales.

    It was only because of Monica¡¯s scandal this time that the entire medical industry boycotted them, giving this pharmaceuticalpany a loophole to develop and gain momentum.

    Under both internal and external pressure, Gary could not take it anymore. Even from the start of thepany¡¯s troubles, he had not told Monica anything about what he had suffered. When her parents decided to support her, they really meant it.

    It was Michael who had told Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s current situation to Monica. Only then did Monica know the reason why her father had been working overtime so frequently and even staying up all night.

 Chapter 861 - 861 Jeanne and Monicaâ€™s Joint Counterattack

    861 Jeanne and Monica¡¯s Joint Counterattack

    She should have contacted them long ago but chose not to time and time again because of her own reasons.

    However, when she opened up the news of Harken to see a piece about Monica and Michael¡¯s wedding, she could not control herself and called her.

    There was no way Monica would be so sincere about marrying Michael. Something must have happened to her.

    She recalled how bad of a friend she had been. Every time she needed help, Monica would risk her life to help her. However, when Monica needed help, she was always absent.

    ¡°Jeanne, you were finally willing to call me. Do you know how worried I¡¯ve been? When you suddenly disappeared, I thought it was going to be a repeat of seven years ago. I couldn¡¯t find you no matter what!¡± Monica cried fiercely. She felt so wronged.

    Jeanne wanted to ask if Monica had asked Edward about her disappearance. Although, even if she did, that did not meant Edward would tell her since Edward was probably prejudiced against Monica because of Finn.

    She could even imagine that if Monica had went to Bamboo Garden to find her, she would probably have been rejected, especially if she met Nox. With Edward injured as well, Nox definitely would not have left.

    Jeanne felt very guilty at the thought of this. She had indeed cared too little about Monica.

    She said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I wanted to disappear all of a sudden. There were just some things that made it impossible for me to return to Harken for the time being.¡±

    Monica was still sobbing. Other than crying, She did not know what else she to say. So she hugged the phone and continued crying. Jeanne cried until she was on the verge of a breakdown. At this moment, she really felt that she hadmitted an unpardonable crime.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry,¡± Jeanne consoled her, little speechless. ¡°I¡¯m not dead.¡±

    Monica was suddenly amused by Jeanne. For the first time in forever, she cracked the most sincere smile she ever had.

    She had been too depressed recently.

    Even though she kept rejecting Michael in her own way, deep down in her heart, she really did not want to court death to this extent. She did not want all these people despising and insulting her, either. All she wanted was to live a peaceful life.

    With Jeanne¡¯s phone call, she felt that the world was not such a cold and distant ce anyway. At least she had the best family in the world and a friend who was sincere. They would never betray her.

    In actuality, as long as one¡¯s pursuit in life was not too high, one could still discover many beautiful things in the world. Therefore, she did not need to feel that the world had copsed because of Michael.

    She had to live on.

    ¡°I saw the news of your marriage to Michael,¡± Jeanne said.

    Monica wiped away her tears. Now that she had thought it through, she felt much more rxed. She said, ¡°It¡¯s on the 15th of next month.¡±

    ¡°Do you still want to be with him?¡± Jeanne asked.

    She had missed a lot of things between Monica and Michael while she was away. Jeanne did not know if Monica was still oblivious to the fact that Michael had been lying to her, and that¡¯s why she was not very emotional about it.

    ¡°What else can I do? I can¡¯t beat him,¡± Monica said as she calmed herself down.

    ¡°You can¡¯t win?¡± Jeanne frowned.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You all knew that Michael was lying to me, and I was stupid enough to think that I was only saving the dying and healing the injured, doing the god¡¯s work in the world.¡± Monica mocked herself.

    ¡°You found out?¡± Jeanne was almost certain.

    ¡°Yep. Michael¡¯s mother personally told me that Michael was not in a crisis of unemployment at all. It was just a show for the Sanders so that they would put him in a position of power without any worries. To the Sanders, Michael was a threat if his ambition was too big. Michael had to let the Sanders think that he would give up everything for me. Only then would the Sanders sincerely support and promote him,¡± Monica said angrily. ¡°Michael admitted it too.¡±

    When she thought about how she had been deceived by Michael, she hated him to the core.

    Jeanne fell silent.

    She did not think Michael¡¯s goal was that simple. After all, the Sanders would not be so easily deceived.

    However, she felt that the most important thing now was not to find out Michael¡¯s other purpose, as that would take time. It was to make sure that Monica would not be threatened by Michael and forced to marry him.

 Chapter 862 - 862 Jeanne and Monicaâ€™s Joint Counterattack

    862 Jeanne and Monica¡¯s Joint Counterattack

    Jeanne asked, ¡°You said just now that you couldn¡¯t win against Michael. What did he do to force you to marry him? ¡±

    Monica became even angrier as she spoke. However, she did not hide anything from Jeanne and told her everything she had been through. She sounded indignation.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡± Monica asked Jeanne.

    Now that she had reyed her n to Jeann, Monica felt she was hopelessly stupid.

    Jeanne even gave an affirmative reply, ¡°It was very stupid, indeed.¡±

    Monica felt ufortable.

    Jeanne said, ¡°While it wasn¡¯t the smartest method, and although the oue wasn¡¯t what you hoped for, it did make Michael ufortable. So it wasn¡¯t aplete loss.¡±

    Monica felt that Jeanne was trying her best to find something tofort her.

    ¡°Although, I do have to say that you¡¯ve been going about this wrongly from the start.¡± Jeanne hit the nail on the head.

    Monica held the phone, still a little sulky.

    ¡°From the beginning, you were only thinking about how you could torture yourself. You thought it was easier, so you chose the shortcut. Perhaps if it were someone else, someone who was not as shrewd and scheming, you would have achieved your wish. However, Michael isn¡¯t as simple as you think. In the face of your revenge, he definitely wasn¡¯t thinking about how to break up with you but how to force you to let go. This is the difference between you and Michael. You tortured yourself, and he tormented you. That¡¯s why you lost so badly.¡± Jeanne analyzed thoroughly.

    ¡°How can I torture him? He¡¯s in a high position and has great power now.¡± Monica had no confidence at all.

    ¡°You just aren¡¯t cruel enough,¡± Jeanne said bluntly.

    Monica gripped her phone tightly.

    ¡°You just dare not to hurt others. That¡¯s why you put everything on the line. Even though you knew that Michael was the cause of everything, you still bore all the consequences! At the end of the day, even if you used this method to divorce Michael, he still wouldn¡¯t be affected in any way. In fact, you left him a bright path,¡± Jeanne said, feeling helpless toward Monica.

    Though, it was understandable. As Monica had never been hurt since she was young, it would not be the way she would retaliate first.

    Silly Monica. It is that simple.

    While Jeanne really did not want her to lose her innocence, this was the reality. Monica must learn to grow up.

    When society began to test her, she could only ept the cruelty of reality.

    ¡°Monica, are you willing to marry Michael?¡± Jeanne suddenly asked her in a serious tone.

    ¡°No!¡± Monica said firmly and without hesitation.

    At the thought of living under the same roof as Michael, sleeping with Michael, she was honestly afraid that she would suffocate to death.

    ¡°Then, listen to me. Do not give Fu Kang any leeway,¡± Jeanne said word by word.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way I can win against him!¡±

    ¡°You can.¡± Jeanne was very certain.

    Monica was still not confident.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s the easiest thing to do in this world reject a marriage,¡± Jeanne said.

    Monica had obviously been dealt a huge blow and had already started digging her own grave.

    Jeanne could actually say that it was the easiest, but the distance between them was probably a gxy away.

    Jeanne said, ¡®First, a peaceful breakup. Second, a one-sided breakup. It¡¯s obvious you failed both ways.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, we only have the third option, force the other party to break up. In fact, you have thought of it and even done it. You just didn¡¯t do it perfectly,¡± Jeanne said tactfully.

    However, Monica knew. Her n had not been wed butpletely useless.

    ¡°What you need to do now is not to make Michael undesire you. None of us know the bottom line of a person. You don¡¯t know Michael¡¯s bottom line, either. If he dared expose your private photos, then he shouldn¡¯t have any bottom line,¡± Jeanne said sarcastically.

    Monica gritted her teeth. Michael was indeed crueler than she thought.

    ¡°So, you should push Michael out of your league.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Was Jeanne joking?

    Though she did not say it out loud. She was afraid Jeanne would scold her if she did.

    She heard Jeanne say, ¡°The way to make Michael fall short of you is not by showing how outstanding you are, but how much of a scumbag he is.¡±

 Chapter 863 - 863 Jeanne and Monicaâ€™s Joint Counterattack

    863 Jeanne and Monica¡¯s Joint Counterattack

    Monica was stunned.

    Those words seemed to have opened the door to a whole new world for her.

    She had always felt that from the looks of it, she was unworthy of Michael. He was now the youngest director of Harken, and with the Sanders¡¯ support, his future was limitless. She was just a girl from a rich family with no merit.

    Michael was more than enough of a match for her.

    ¡°Expose Michael¡¯s scandal.¡± Jeanne had given her the answer.

    Monica gritted her teeth. She had never thought about it like that and felt she could not expose herself.

    What scandal could Michael possibly have?

    While she had always been diligent, serious about her work, and polite to her rtives and friends, even if she exposed Michael¡¯s schemes, she had no evidence. It was her word against his. Who would believe her?

    Jeanne had indeed dug a big hole for her.

    ¡°No. Just make some for him,¡± Jeanne said bluntly.

    Monica was stunned again. How?

    ¡°Monica, this is a world where the strong prey on the weak. If you don¡¯t be stronger, you¡¯ll only be constantly bullied andpromised. The first step to being powerful is to be ruthless.¡± Jeanne did not want to teach Monica these things, but she had to.

    It was clear she could not always be by Monica¡¯s side. She did not know if she would even still be alive in this world in the near future. She could not provide help to Monica whenever and wherever she needed it, only forcing Monica to develop on her own.

    ¡°I¡ª What should I do?¡± Monica was still not confident.

    ¡°First of all, you have to be sure that you¡¯re doing this not to let Michael down, but because Michael has been lying to you since the start, and even threatening your family now. You¡¯re protecting yourself. There¡¯s no need to feel guilty about it. ¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Monica nodded.

    Jeanne was right. Michael had forced her hand. She could not pity Michael, not at any time.

    ¡°Next, you have to think carefully about what you can do to ruin Michael¡¯s reputation.¡± Jeanne reminded her.

    This made Monica think of how to harm people, but her mind was nk.

    She broke down. ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve thought of something for you,¡± Jeanne said.

    Monica¡¯s eyes almost popped out. How could Jeanne have thought of it within a few minutes of their phone call?

    ¡°Do you remember when Finn was drugged?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°Why would you suddenly bring up that matter?¡± She was already trying her best to forget.

    She didn¡¯t want to remember. It hurt to remember.

    ¡°It was Michael,¡± Jeanne told her frankly.

    If she were to tell Monica all the truths now, she would believe her and ept it, even. It was unlike before when she might have had a mental breakdown.

    ¡°Michael bribed two of Sarah¡¯s ssmates and got them to instigate Sarah into using this method to get Finn. The purpose was to make youpletely give up on Finn and be with Michael. However, the n went wrong, and in the end, led you to consummate your marriage with Finn. However, since Michael used such a despicable method to get you, you can use it back on him. An eye for an eye.¡±

    ¡°You mean, you want me to find someone to drug Michael? Then, find a woman to sleep with him and take an indecent photo of him?¡± When Monica said this, Jeann was surprised.

    ¡°Yep,¡± Jeanne answered affirmatively.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just marry Michael, then? Live under the same roof with him for the rest of your life, sleep on the same bed, and even give birth to a bunch of children for him.¡±

    ¡°Jeanne, don¡¯t disgust me like that!¡± Monica couldn¡¯t stand it at all.

    ¡°He was so despicable that he even implicated your parents and threatened you with your family business. Why do you think you need to show him mercy?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to!¡± Monica gritted her teeth.

    Michael was evil. She did not need to leave him any room for negotiation.

    ¡°Sess is not defined by whether or not you win a round, but by making the opponent unable to get up again,¡± Jeanne said. ¡°If you don¡¯tpletely suppress Michael, then the next to suffer will be you, your parents, and maybe even your entire family. Monica, you can¡¯t be soft-hearted to your enemies at any time.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Monica agreed.

    Jeanne was right.

    Mercy to the enemy was cruelty to oneself.

    ¡°Now, let me tell you what to do. How are you going to get Michael to walk into your trap with him unprepared?¡± Jeanne meant business.

 Chapter 864 - 864 Jeanne and Monicaâ€™s Joint Counterattack

    864 Jeanne and Monica¡¯s Joint Counterattack

    Monica meant business too.

    She really felt that her conversation with Jeanne had opened up her entire world. She used to think that Jeanne was very capable, but she never knew just how capable she was.

    This time, she had been willing to give it all up.

    Jeanne spoke to Monica for a long time. She exined that Monica was not actually stupid. She just did not want to work hard and was content with the status quo.

    If she honed her potential, Monica would surprise everyone.

    When Jeanne put down her phone, Lucy appeared beside her and handed her a cigarette.

    Lucy was the one who taught her how to smoke. She said that the life of an assassin would be rather boring. Therefore, she used cigarettes to relieve that boredom.

    They each smoked one.

    After half a month of recuperation, Lucy¡¯s body had recovered a lot.

    They stood on arge balcony, overlooking Delta Ind.

    ¡°Was the person you were chatting with just now, Monica?¡± asked Lucy.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Jeanne smiled.

    ¡°Best friend?¡±

    ¡°Yep.¡± Jeanne nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Lucy smiled. She seemed envious.

    Nothing awaits an assassin. Family, friendship, and love were all extravagant hopes.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t contact George?¡± Lucy asked.

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t know how to face Fourth Master Swan?¡± Lucy was very smart. There had been many times that she had given Kingsley advice beyond the scope of an assassin.

    ¡°Right again.¡± Jeanne did not hide it.

    The cruelty she had previously shown to Edward could at least be forgiven. He, in turn, stabbed Lucy¡¯s heart.

    Now, It seemed like they were too embarrassed to face each other.

    In fact, she had told George before, when she decided to keep him by Edward¡¯s side, that if she left one day, regardless of whether she died or returned with Kingsley to turn against Edward, her departure would be her choice. She had told him not to me anyone, and that he should not wait for her. If she coulde back one day, she would return by herself. If she didn¡¯t, he would have to take care of himself.

    George was more mature than the average child. He also knew much more than kids his age. As long as she told him, he would ept it.

    Besides, George had grown up in the Hills. Although he was not exposed to the bloody world, she did not deliberately hide the existence of the Hills from him either.

    From the moment George could remember, he had already seen many cruel scenes. Therefore, his ability to ept things was much stronger than the average person.

    ¡°In the future, you and Fourth Master Swan¡­¡± Yu Jia extinguished her cigarette. The woman in her thirties still had her charm. ¡°Are you really going to fight each other?¡±

    ¡°What choice do I have?¡± Jeanne asked.

    From the moment she returned to the Hills, she had no choice.

    At least her mother had been courageous enough to leave and did not return, even until her death.

    However, she could not. There were too many factors, and so she was forced back into living this life.

    ¡°Maybe you do,¡± Lucy said. ¡°Mr. Hill would give it to you.¡±

    Jeanne smiled.

    That depends on the oue. National hatred and family feud, the winner would always be the King.

    Lucy did not say anything more. She turned around and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to look for Mr. Hill.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jeanne nodded.

    Before Lucy left, she turned to nce at Jeanne. She was envious of Jeanne. She was the cleanest woman she had ever met, even if she did live in a murky world.

    She walked to Kingsley¡¯s room.

    With her having recuperated for half a month now, she should report to Kingsley. Regardless of whether or not Kingsley allowed her toe out, she still came out in the end.

    She knocked on the door, but there was no response from inside.

    Lucy waited at the door for a long time before Melinda opened the door. She casually wrapped herself in a bath towel In Kingsley¡¯s room. While Kingsley was not there at that moment, the sound of someone taking a shower could be heard from the bathroom.

    He had just probably finished.

    ¡°Sister Lucy?¡± Melinda said, deliberately respectful and affectionate.

    ¡°Just call me Lucy.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a senior, after all.¡± Melinda appeared very humble. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m only twenty-five this year.¡±

    Lucy¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile.

    She could gather what Melinda meant. It meant that she was old, and she could forget about peeping at Kingsley.

    However, she did not need Melinda¡¯s reminder. She, at least, still had this bit of self-awareness.

 Chapter 865 - 865 Jeanne and Monicaâ€™s Joint Counterattack

    865 Jeanne and Monica¡¯s Joint Counterattack

    ¡°The Hills have always been ranked by status. Since you¡¯re now the closest person to Mr. Hill, naturally, your status is different from ours. Though I¡¯m indeed much older than you, I won¡¯t address you respectfully, and you don¡¯t have to be so polite to me. It¡¯s best if you call me by my name.¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve said so, I¡¯ll call you Lucy from now on.¡± Melinda looked pleased with herself. When she heard Lucy say that she had a higher status, she couldn¡¯t help but feel smug.

    Lucy nodded. ¡°I¡¯m looking for Mr. Hill.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s showering.¡±

    The bathroom door opened, and Kingsley walked out naked. Lucy nced at him before shifting her gaze away.

    Melinda walked over self-assuringly and tied the bathrobe she had been wearing around Kingsley¡¯s waist. ¡°Mr. Hill, Lucy is looking for you.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Kingsley responded.

    After receiving permission, Lucy entered the room.

    Naked, Melinda climbed onto Kingsley¡¯s bed while he took a cigarette and walked to the balcony. Lucy followed him and stood behind him respectfully.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Kingsley asked.

    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just here to report to you,¡± Lucy said. ¡°I¡¯ve fully recovered.¡±

    Kingsley turned to nce at Lucy and sized her up.

    He fixed his gaze on her chest and said, ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight.¡±

    Lucy felt his gaze eyeing her up and down.

    She smiled. ¡°You get smaller when you¡¯re old.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Kingsley smiled at her response, the corners of his mouth seemingly mocking.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Lucy appeared very respectful.

    ¡°Get out. I understand.¡± Kingsley shifted his gaze to the balcony.

    As Lucy turned to leave, Kingsley asked, ¡°How¡¯s Jeanne? ¡±

    In Kingsley¡¯s world, the only person he cared about was Jeanne.

    ¡°She¡¯s fine physically. As for her heart, she might still carry some burden.¡± Lucy did not hide anything from him.

    ¡°Enlighten her.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    When Lucy saw that Kingsley had stopped talking, she got up and left his room.

    The moment she left, Melinda called out to her. ¡°Sister Lucy¡ª No. Lucy.¡±

    Lucy turned to look at Melinda.

    ¡°Could you go to my room and get me some clothes? I was with Mr. Hill just now, and they were torn.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Lucy agreed.

    She walked out of Kingsley¡¯s room and into Melinda¡¯s. This was where she used to live¡­ She was really a beauty in her twilight years!

    She randomly found a set of clothes for Melinda. When she returned to Kingsley¡¯s room, she saw a ring scene on the balcony.

    She had missed it previously, but from where she was standing now, she could clearly see a long wound on Kingsley¡¯s abdomen. It looked like a new wound, it was obviously just healed into a scab.

    As expected, Melinda was good at making men like her. So, it was not that she had lost weight, only that some people¡¯s breasts were more voluptuous.

    She ced Melinda¡¯s clothes on the bed and left, even closing the door behind her. She did not notice, but a line of sight from the balcony watched her leave.

    When Lucy returned to her room, Jeanne was already gone. These past few days, Jeanne had been spending time with her from time to time. She was well aware that Jeanne had a lot on her mind and her heart. Unable to express it, she could only find someone to apany her to ease her emotions.

    Lucy picked up another cigarette and started smoking. She wondered what the future had in store for her, and what would happen to the Hills.

    ¡­

    South Hampton City.

    Monica sorted out all the information Jeanne had told her. She took a deep breath and decided to take a gamble.

    Although she did not know the final oue, she called Michael anyway.

    ¡°Have you thought it through?¡± The other party asked immediately.

    ¡°Will you let my family and my parents off if I agree to marry you?¡± Monica said through gritted teeth.

    Jeanne had told her not to let Michael think that she would ept his proposal easily. Though, she did not need to perform. The thought of epting Michael, even if it were fake, made her feel terrible.

    ¡°Yep,¡± Michael said bluntly.

    ¡°Alright, then,¡± Monica said. ¡°I¡¯ll marry you.¡±

    Michael was a little surprised.

    Monica said coldly, ¡°You¡¯ll always know what I care about the most.¡±

    Jeanne also said that she had to make Michael believe that she was reallypromising, so she deliberately spoke a lot of guidingnguage.

    Michael believed her.

    From what he knew, Monica not only treated her family but the people she acknowledged as well. She would even help them at the cost of her own life. Back then, he was able to use Monica to get what he wanted because of his grasp of Monica¡¯s mentality.

    ¡°So, can you solve our family¡¯s crisis?¡± Monica asked.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Michael said.

    It was so straightforward that even Monica was surprised.

    ¡®However, I need you with me to clear up all the previous misunderstandings and announce our engagement,¡± Michael said bluntly.

    Monica was fuming. She was so angry that she wanted to vomit blood.

    However, at that moment, all she said was, ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up at 9 a.m. tomorrow.¡± Michael was not someone sloppy. ¡°Remember to dress appropriately. If you y any tricks, not only will Cardellini Medical Technology fire its Chairman, I¡¯ll make the Cardellini¡¯s bankrupt too!¡±

    ¡°Michael, you really are disgusting.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before and I¡¯ll say it again. It¡¯s because I love you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re only doing this for your benefit and future.¡±

    ¡°I love you as long as it doesn¡¯t affect my future.¡± Michael enunciated each word clearly.

    Monica really wanted to kill Michael.

    ¡°See you tomorrow.¡± Michael hung up.

    Monica was so angry that she smashed her phone. She must make Michael regret treating her like this!

 Chapter 866 - 866 Step by Step, the Proposal

    866 Step by Step, the Proposal

    Monica tried her best to control her emotions as she slowly walked into her parents¡¯ room. If it was not for Jeanne, she might really havepromised.

    Gary and Ruby were a little surprised to see their daughter looking for them, but still, they did not tell Monica about Cardellini Medical Technology¡¯s current situation.

    It was to let her be willful. Even though it was clear she was not doing a good job, they still supported her.

    Parents like hers¡­

    Monica¡¯s eyes turned red.

    She said, ¡°Dad, why didn¡¯t you tell me that you¡¯re being forced to this point by the Board of Directors?!¡±

    Gary was stunned. ¡°Who did you hear that from?¡±

    ¡°Who else could it be? Michael, that scumbag, of course!¡±

    Gary¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°Don¡¯t be threatened by him.¡±

    Her mother must have told him about Michael¡¯s sinister and cunning scheme. That was why her father would rather shoulder everything himself than let her suffer for him.

    ¡°I will not be threatened by him.¡± Monica gritted her teeth. ¡°However, I won¡¯t let you guys be suppressed by him, either.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Gary frowned.

    Monica had never been responsible before. Ever since she was young, his expectations of her were not high. He did not know if he had been spoiling her or harming her by doing so.

    ¡°I¡¯ve agreed to marry Michael¡­¡± Monica said.

    Before she could finish her sentence, Gary was already enraged. ¡°No matter how bad it gets, I will not sell my daughter out!¡±

    ¡°Let me finish, dad.¡± Monica rolled her eyes. She finally knew who she took after with her impulsive personality.

    Gary endured it.

    Monica said, ¡°I¡¯ve agreed to the marriage with Michael first to let down his guard. Then, I¡¯ll think of a way to find Michael¡¯s scandal and expose him so that he has no choice but to give up marrying me. ¡±

    ¡°...¡± Gary just stared at Monica. Was she sleep-talking?

    Ruby looked at her in the same way. She obviously felt that this was an unlikely n.

    Monica looked at their expressions. Her parents had not restrained from hiding their thoughts about her n. Could they not have a little more faith in her?!

    ¡°You guys don¡¯t believe me!¡± Monica¡¯s face was full of hurt.

    ¡°Michael¡¯s not as simple as you think,¡± Gary said. ¡°Although I¡¯ve never fought with Michael, for him to hold such a high position at such a young age, it¡¯s a definite that he¡¯s not as easy to deal with as you thought. This is also why your mother and I have always been so against you being with Michael. Michael¡¯s mind is very heavy. One day, you won¡¯t even know how you sold yourself. It seems our worries were not unnecessary too since you¡¯ve really sold yourself.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Her parents were just adding unneeded salt to her wounds.

    ¡°I thought Michael truly loved you. When your mother and I saw youmit suicide that time, we thought it was an act¡­¡± Gary said, gritting his teeth. ¡°Who would¡¯ve expected Michael to be so shrewd that even he deceived me? Just based on this, you can¡¯t win against Michael.¡±

    This was also why Gary and Ruby did not tell Monica about their situation. Monica was easily swayed by her emotions and wouldpromise very quickly, just like now. Secondly, it would be useless to say anything and only add to Monica¡¯s troubles.

    People like Michael were too good at using tricks. They chose to hide in the dark until it was time to emerge and would always achieve their goal no matter what.

    Thinking about it made his teeth itch. Gary had also been suppressed by a man in his twenties for many years.

    ¡°I thought I couldn¡¯t win. I even decided topromise, but Jeanne¡¯s been secretly helping me,¡± Monica said.

    Gary frowned slightly. ¡°Jeanne¡¯s in South Hampton City?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something called a phone?¡± Monica retorted.

    Gary was stunned, speechless.

    He never used to think that Jeanne was capable. After all, they were all young and in their twenties. To them, they were still growing and inexperienced. However, the results Jeanne had achieved during this period of time had indeed impressed him. Coupled with Michael¡¯s suppression of him this time, he had to admit that the world now belonged to the young.

    ¡°With Jeanne¡¯s help, you still have a chance of winning.¡± Gary immediately agreed.

    Monica expressed her hurt. Her ego had taken a hit.

    She said, ¡°I¡¯ll discuss with Jeanne about the details, so don¡¯t ask me for them yet. I came to you today just to tell you that I¡¯ll pretend to be with Michael first to keep Cardellini Enterprise and your position as the chairman. We can¡¯t give up the family business for Michael. It¡¯s not worth it. After that, I¡¯ll know how to prevent us from getting married.¡±

 Chapter 867 - 867 Step by Step, the Proposal

    867 Step by Step, the Proposal

    ¡°What if it still happens?¡± Gary was still worried.

    It was better to be safe than sorry for this matter. He did not want his daughter¡¯s happiness to be destroyed at the hands of Michael.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll get married.¡± Monica was unmoved.

    ¡°I won¡¯t allow it!¡± Gary was furious. ¡°I, Gary, have not reached the point where I need to sell my daughter.¡±

    ¡°Michael really likes me.¡± Monica hugged andforted her father.

    If she could not resist, she wouldpromise. Then, at least she could say that she tried.

    She would not make her family worry anymore nor choose tomit suicide again.

    She said, ¡°You were not deceived by Michael. Michael really does like me. That¡¯s why he treats me so well, making you all believe he loves me. In fact, there¡¯s nothing wrong with finding someone who loves me. I¡¯m resisting now because I¡¯m not willing to be tricked by Michael. However, if I really can¡¯t resist, I won¡¯t suffer any losses by marrying him.¡±

    ¡°Monica, I don¡¯t want you to live such a depressing life.¡± Ever since she was young, he could not bear to let his daughter suffer, so how could he allow other men to hurt her?

    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not as tragic as you think. Besides, why don¡¯t you believe that I can refuse to marry Michael? Even if you don¡¯t believe in me, at least believe in Jeanne. She¡¯s very powerful now.¡± Monica did not want her parents to worry. That was why she seemed to be in a particrly good mood.

    Before Gary could say something, he was stopped by Ruby.

    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s believe in our Monica,¡± Yan ruling said. ¡°With Jeanne secretly helping her, there¡¯s still a chance of winning. We can¡¯t back down before things have even started and destroy our own prestige.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Monica agreed.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you have a reliable friend.¡± It was clear Gary hadpromised. ¡°Otherwise, with your personality, you¡¯d be helping others count money after being sold.¡±

    ¡°Dad,¡± she said. Monica was still a little unhappy. Who would say such a thing about their own daughter?

    Though this was the truth of the matter, and humans were afraid of being exposed.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Gary smiled kindly. ¡°No matter what happens in the end, your mom and I will support any decision you make. There¡¯s no need to put yourself in a difficult position.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, dad.¡± Monica hugged Gary.

    She felt that she would not be able to do anything earth-shattering in her lifetime. While she did not have Jeanne¡¯s abilities, she at least had the best parents in the world, and that was enough for her to live life to the fullest!

    The next morning, Michael came to the Cardellini vi to pick Monica up.

    Monica had chosen a fitting white dress to wear. It was very dignified and elegant. Coupled with the simple makeup on her face today, she looked extremely pure and innocent. She was apletely different woman from the fiery dance that circted widely a few days ago. It was clear she walked the path of a white lotus green tea b*tch and had forcibly turned herself into a Saint. Even Monica despised herself.

    Michael looked at Monica in front of him and sized her up. He seemed to be very satisfied with her dress and opened the door for her like a gentleman. ¡°Get in.¡±

    Monica nced at Michael but didn¡¯t show any hospitality.

    Jeanne had said she had to act naturally when facing Michael and not let him doubt her. However, it was really hard for her to put on an act.

    She suppressed her emotions and sat in Michael¡¯s car.

    As soon as they got in, Michael began to indifferently exin the press conference they were attending today.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already bribed the reporters at the scene to only speak in a positive manner. As long as you don¡¯t mess around, everything will go smoothly.¡±

    Monica did not answer back.

    ¡°I¡¯ve also asked someone to re-edit the indecent photos of you a few days ago. It¡¯ll be reced with the profile picture of another low-list female celebrity. The celebrity has already arranged a confession post as well. When the timees, she¡¯ll admit it on Facebook and your unsightly photos will be reced by someone else. So you¡¯ll still be innocent in the public¡¯s eye.¡±

    Monica couldn¡¯t help but nce at Michael. He really had thought of everything. She would have never thought about finding a scapegoat.

    Michael was still expressionless. ¡°I¡¯ll propose to you at the press conferenceter, so you¡¯d better be prepared. I don¡¯t want to clean up any more messes. My energy is limited, and the time I¡¯ve spent on you now is my bottom line. If you really want me to resist, I won¡¯t have the patience to y with you next time.¡±

 Chapter 868 - 868 Step by Step, the Proposal

    868 Step by Step, the Proposal

    Monica gritted her teeth. Michael had finally stopped hiding in front of her.

    This vicious man!

    ¡°Here are the questions and the answers you have to say. Take note of them.¡±

    Monica took it. How ironic.

    The car fell into dead silence, until¡­

    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Michael reminded her.

    Monica took a deep breath and put down the manuscript as the car drove straight to the press conference.

    Michael parked the car, opened the door, and got out. Then, like a gentleman, he walked over to Monica, opened the door, and helped her get out of the car.

    To outsiders, Michael was a gentleman with outstanding talent and ability. He was probably the pir of Harken. What a great existence.

    Monica held Michael¡¯s arm and walked toward the press conference.

    All the media outlets in South Hampton City were waiting for them in the hall. It was a bit noisy at first, but once Monica and Michael appeared, it immediately quiet down. The entire venue was instantly filled with voices from every direction, and the camera shes were non-stop.

    Before Michael and Monica sat down, he bowed slightly to the media to express his gratitude. Then, he pulled out a chair for Monica to take a seat and sat beside her after.

    The series of opening actions once again received a wave of positivements from the public.

    Facing the microphone in front of him, Michael had not prepared any speech, but his attitude was sincere. ¡°I¡¯m very grateful to all reporters and friends for attending my press conference despite your busy schedules. I¡¯d also like to express my guilt for upying public resources for my personal affairs. However, to rify the damage to my fianc¨¦e¡¯s reputation, I had no choice but to use this method. I hope you can understand.¡±

    His voice fell, and the crowd burst into a round of apuse. It was an affirmation of Michael.

    Michael expressed his gratitude once more and said, ¡°During this time, my fianc¨¦e and I have been questioned and ndered by all parties, which has seriously affected my personal life andmunication with my fianc¨¦e, as well as my current job. Now, I will clear my fianc¨¦e¡¯s name in front of all the media. Those indecent photos on the inte have nothing to do with my fianc¨¦e. They are malicious rumors intended to attract people¡¯s attention. The woman in the photo was called Reina Wilde. She once yed the role of Oliva Scott in the television drama ¡°The Workce¡±. These photos are private photos of her and her boyfriend, and they deliberately circted them to create clout. I never expected that it would be stolen by unscrupulous inte merchants who photoshopped my fianc¨¦e¡¯s profile picture into them, causing the public to misunderstand my fianc¨¦e.

    ¡°I dere my fianc¨¦e innocent. She has never had any improper rtionship with another man except me. Even if she chose to marry for personal reasons, she has always kept her innocence for me! Please don¡¯t believe those fake photos on the inte anymore. They have caused great harm to my fianc¨¦e! Thank you, everyone.¡±

    When Michael finished speaking, he stood up again and bowed deeply to the media at the scene. He always showed his humility and courtesy, which made people admire him.

    There was another round of apuse. It was an obvious show of support and affirmation for Michael.

    Michael really was powerful. Even Monica was almost affected by his righteous words just now.

    Michael was clearly eager to ¡°protect¡± his wife. Once the news came out, many people would envy her for having such a ¡°good man¡±!

    Monica maintained her smile without saying anything. She would cooperate with Michael¡¯s acting.

    Once Michael sat back down, reporters began to ask questions.

    ¡°Mr. Ross, will you pursue this matter of ndering your fianc¨¦e?¡±

    ¡°Thew will pursue this to the end.¡± Michael enunciated each word.

    ¡°About the explosive dance that was previously spread by your fianc¨¦e, was that real or¡­?¡±

    ¡°My fianc¨¦e likes to dance. In fact, I apanied her to the nightclub that day, and the person she was dancing with was also a dancer. The entire dance was just a performance, but it was not on the stage everyone had agreed on. It would have caused a misunderstanding if it were at some other ce. Of course, because of her dance, so many things happened after that. My fianc¨¦e will not appear on such an asion again to avoid trouble.¡± Michael said bluntly.

    Monica chuckled but did not say a word. Michael had even told her to quit the nightclubs in public. He was well prepared.

    ¡°Miss Cardellini,¡± a reporter suddenly called out to her. ¡°What do you have to say about your incident and the nder?¡±

 Chapter 869 - 869 Step by Step, the Proposal

    869 Step by Step, the Proposal

    ¡°I was very d that Michael trusted me unconditionally. For a while, I hid at home and didn¡¯t even dare to go out. It was Michael who lifted me up through this difficult time and even helped me find the source of these photos. I was very touched.¡± Monica answered, following her standard lines.

    ¡°Your wedding will be held on the 15th of next month. Is there anything you would like to share with everyone?¡± The reporters quickly gossiped.

    Monica did not answer. This question had been in Michael¡¯s ¡°y¡±.

    ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯ve been so busy with work that I haven¡¯t even given Monica a true proposal yet. Let me take this opportunity to tease you today.¡± Michael paused for a second.

    A handsome smile appeared on his face, and suddenly, countless balloons, confetti, and flower petals floated down from the sky.

    The reporters on the scene all eximed while Monica just looked at him indifferently. She had not expected Michael to do this. Michael had only said he would propose on the spot, not for flowers and confetti to reign down.

    She had been married once. However, the wedding had just been a formality, let alone a proposal.

    She stared at Michael as he suddenly knelt in front of her, took out a ring, and held it in front of her.

    ¡°Monica, will you let me pamper you, love you, tolerate you, take care of you, and apany you from now on?¡± Michael asked her affectionately.

    Monica¡¯s eyes suddenly watered. She was not really touched, just a little sad. In her heart, she knew Michael was still the man who treated her the best in the world. Why would reality give her such a big p in the face?

    What if Michael was still the best man in the world for her? Even if she had broken up with Finn for him, she did not have to make herself feel so bad, nor the stupidest person in the world.

    However, Monica¡¯s expression at this moment made everyone think that she was touched by Michael¡¯s deep affection and love.

    Someone even took a photo of Monica¡¯s tear and signed it off as ¡°happy and romantic tears¡±.

    It was even trending on the inte and was envied by them all.

    Jeanne said that the more she performed now, the easier it would be to p him in the faceter on. So, she would cooperate with Michael¡¯s performance.

    ¡°I do,¡± Monica agreed.

    The apuse was endless, and the balloons, confetti, and flower petals danced around them, creating a beautiful scene.

    Michael put the ring on Monica¡¯s ring finger.

    Monica¡¯s throat trembled.

    When she and Finn got married, they did not have wedding rings. How ridiculous! During the ring exchange segment of the wedding ceremony, Monica asked the staff to prepare two decorations. Once their vows were exchanged, they threw them away.

    Monica¡¯s throat trembled again.

    Now that she thought about it, it was possible Finn did not love her that much. He had risked his life to save her back then, but perhaps it really was as he had said. If it were anyone else, he would have done the same.

    He was a doctor. It was his job to save the dying and help the injured.

    Monica¡¯s eyes seemed to water even more.

    Michael got up from the ground and looked closely into Monica¡¯s eyes.

    He lifted her chin.

    Then, in front of everyone, he kissed her.

    Monica acquiesced.

    Not only was she unable to resist, but this might be the only time she would experience this in her life.

    While she could not enjoy marriage and love properly, and even if some rituals were fake, she would take it as it was and leave behind no regrets.

    The audience burst into apuse again. Everyone was giving their blessings to the couple.

    When that day came that Michael¡¯s reputation waspletely disgraced, would Michael choose to die with her?

    That press conference was a triumph. He had sessfully cleared Monica¡¯s name and shaped himself into a good man. Everyone was talking about it with great relish. It was named the most romantic proposal in history.

    Finn had seen it too.

    When he went to the ward to check on his patient, the television happened to be broadcasting this news.

    In addition to the patient, there were also family members in the ward, especially the granddaughter of the family member, who was quite young. She kept saying, ¡°Michael¡¯s so handsome.¡±

    ¡°Why¡¯s Michael so good to Monica?¡±

    ¡°Monica is simply too blessed.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so touched that I¡¯m about to cry.¡±

    Finn had been listening carefully to the patient¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 870 - 870 Step by Step, the Proposal

    870 Step by Step, the Proposal

    ¡°Dr. Jones,¡± his assistant suddenly called out to him.

    Finn came back to his senses.

    He put away his stethoscope and said, ¡°You¡¯re recovering well. Continue to maintain a calm mind. After a heart bypass surgery, the most important thing is to let yourself rx.¡±

    ¡°How much longer do I have to stay in the hospital?¡±

    ¡°ording to your current recovery progress, you should be able to be discharged in a week.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Thank you, Dr. Jones.¡±

    ¡°My pleasure.¡± Finn smiled professionally.

    He gave some more medical advice to the patient before leaving the ward. When he left, he raised his head to take a look. On the screen, the two of them were hugging and kissing.

    The assistant beside him also nced at the television screen before quickly following Dr. Jones¡¯s footsteps out.

    Speaking of which, back then, Dr. Jones liked Monica, right? If not, why would Dr. Jones, who had always been focused on his work, be in a daze for so long just now?

    Finn returned to the office with his assistant. He went on to exin the patient¡¯s rted mattersclearly and seriouslyr with no mistakes at all.

    The assistant took a look at his notes.

    Had he misunderstood? Dr. Jones did not seem to care as much as he thought. Otherwise, how could he have done his work so perfectly? If he really cared, there would be some small mistakes.

    The moment the office door closed once his assistant left, Finn¡¯s expression finally turned cold. He pulled out a cab beside his desk, took out a document, and threw it directly into the trash can.

    The document clearly spelled ¡°Sunny Pharmaceutical¡±.

    Sunny Pharmaceutical, a civilian pharmaceuticalpany, appeared out of thin air andpletely replicated the development of Cardellini Medical Technology. Even their products were the same. In that document was all the research reports on Sunny Pharmaceutical.

    There was obviously no need for that now. As long as Michael did not act against Cardellini Enterprise, thepany would not be in any danger.

    Cardellini Enterprise was an establishedpany in the medical industry. Since it was not targeted by the government, it would not be easily banned.

    Since it was so easy for her topromise, he did not need to waste his energy.

    ¡­

    Once the press conference was over, Monica left in Michael¡¯s car.

    The car was silent as ever. After all, there was no need for Michael to disguise himself in a ce where no one was around, and she did not have to y along with him either.

    Monica frowned when the car was parked in the Rosses¡¯ courtyard.

    ¡°To discuss the wedding,¡± Michael said bluntly.

    Monica gritted her teeth and followed Michael out of the car. The two of them walked into the Rosses¡¯ living room and were greeted there by Reese.

    When she saw Michael and Monica, she sneered. She stood up from the sofa and walked towards them.

    Just as she arrived in front of Monica, a p suddenlynded on Monica¡¯s face.

    ¡°Smack!¡±

    The speed was so fast that It would have been impossible to guard against.

    Monica red at Reese.

    Michael stopped his mother before it could escte any further. ¡°Mom.¡±

    ¡°Monica, you b*tch. How dare you make my son a cuckold! You even had him clean up your mess too! You b*tch! Who do you think you are?!¡± Reese cursed.

    Monica touched her own cheek. If it were any time in the past, she would have gone crazy and returned the p.

    However, she endured it today.

    She said, ¡°I admit that I was in the wrong previously. I ept your p.¡±

    ¡°B*tch!¡±

    Reese did not seem to have finished venting her anger yet and continued cursing at Monica. Just the thought of what Monica had done during this period made Ruby want to murder her. She could not tolerate Monica treating her son like this!

    ¡°Mom, that¡¯s enough!¡± Michael stopped her. ¡°I brought Monica here today to discuss the wedding. I¡¯m already busy enough. Could you not add to my troubles?¡±

    Monica¡¯s matter had not only had it affected his work, but he also had to deal with the leader¡¯s doubts about him.

    No matter what, his personal affairs had taken up too much of his time. Even if he could make the chief believe he was not ambitious, it would still affect his work and the Sanders¡¯ contribution. The other party would not have any objections.

    So Reese endured it.

    When Michael saw that his mother was calm, he said to Monica, ¡°Come. Let¡¯s sit here.¡±

    Monica pursed her lips and sat down beside Michael.

    Michael did not waste any time to get to the matter at hand. ¡°I won¡¯t make the wedding too grand. My status doesn¡¯t allow it,¡± he said bluntly. ¡°However, I will do all the necessary rituals. As for the wedding photos, I¡¯ve already had some photoshopped. If you think it¡¯s necessary, I can apany you to take them. However, if you think it¡¯s dispensable, we¡¯ll get it done once I¡¯m done with my work.¡±

 Chapter 871 - 871 Step by Step, the Proposal

    871 Step by Step, the Proposal

    ¡°No. I¡¯m not interested in that,¡± Monica replied.

    Michael didn¡¯t say much. ¡°The wedding will be held at a golf course outside South Hampton City. We¡¯ll limit the guest list to less than a hundred families. I know you have more rtives and friends, so tell your parents they can invite sixty families at maximum, and us Sanders will have forty.¡±

    Monica nodded.

    ¡°The wedding nner will update us on the rest of the details in a few days. As for the wedding dress, we¡¯ll try it on a week before the wedding.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°As for the betrothal gifts and dowry¡­¡± Michael said. ¡°I¡¯m not going to ask for any dowry. Feel free to ask if your family needs any betrothal gifts, but I can¡¯t guarantee that I can satisfy them all.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Reese suddenly interjected.

    Michael and Monica looked at her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the other things, but we¡¯ve got to have the dowry.¡±

    ¡°Mom,¡± Michael called out to her.

    ¡°No. Monica marrying into our family is already a social climb for her. We can¡¯t let her take all the advantages. The Cardellinis should also express their gratitude.¡±

    ¡°What do you want from us?¡± Monica asked.

    ¡°Thirty million in cash, two exquisitely-decorated houses of more than two hundred square meters in the center of South Hampton City, and a luxury car worth more than five million.¡± Reese seemed to have thought about it beforehand and blurted it out.

    Monica gritted her teeth. This woman really knew how to talk.

    ¡°If it can¡¯t be done, I won¡¯t agree to this marriage.¡± Reese was certain.

    Michael hesitated for a moment, then looked up at Monica. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be difficult for you.¡±

    It was not difficult, but she was furious!

    Why was it that when others married off their daughters, they would send money into the family, but when she married out, her family still had to lose so much money?

    ¡°Alright,¡± Monica agreed.

    She had no choice but to agree.

    In Michael¡¯s opinion, if she did not agree, the marriage would not be epted. This meant Cardellini Enterprise would not be able to protect itself.

    Thus, Monica did not reject the request.

    ¡°There¡¯s less than a month until the wedding. You better know your ce. I don¡¯t want to use my methods against you,¡± Michael threatened.

    Monica did not respond.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you back.¡± Michael stood up. There was no dy once he finished speaking.

    ¡°No need. I can take a taxi back.¡± Monica refused.

    Michael looked at Monica coldly as she left.

    Reese stared at Monica¡¯s back and turned to her son, saying fiercely, ¡°You can¡¯t indulge a woman like Monica. The more you let her be, the higher her tail will be. After you two get married, let me teach her a good lesson. She must be obedient to you in the future.¡±

    Michael did not answer. It was considered a silent agreement. He felt that he should indeed let Monica learn how to behave herself.

    ¡­

    Monica took a taxi home.

    After saying a few words to her parents, who had been waiting for her, she quickly returned to her room. Then, she called her advisor, Jeanne.

    ¡°How was it?¡± She asked about her performance at the press conference.

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Jeanneughed coldly.

    Monica¡¯s hair stood on end at the sound of herugh.

    ¡°Did I not do well enough? Didn¡¯t you say to let Michael perform so his ego would soar? I¡¯ve been ying along with his performance.¡± Monica said, a little agitated.

    ¡°It was pretty good, but¡­¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s ¡®but¡¯ always frightened Monica.

    ¡°You¡¯ve really blocked your marriage this way.¡±

    ¡°What kind of marriage could I have?¡± Monica had thought it was something important.

    ¡°So you don¡¯t want to get back together with Dr. Jones?¡±

    ¡°Stop joking,¡± Monica said. ¡°I¡¯ve already made myself like this. How can we get back together? He couldn¡¯t even work it out back then, let alone now. I¡¯m prepared to die alone.¡±

    ¡°Alright, then.¡± Jeanne did not say anything else.

    Based on the current situation, It did not seem like Monica and Finn would be able to reconcile.

    However, as long as Monica figured it out, no feelings could not be washed away by time.

    She had liked Eden before and then not at all. In fact, she could not even remember what it felt like to like him.

    Jeanne returned to the main topic. ¡°So, we have achieved our first step, which was to let Michael be praised by the world and have a good image. Now it¡¯s time to make Michael reveal himself in front of the public.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Monica nodded her head, looking very serious.

    ¡°Does Michael have any female friends other than you?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°¡­Uh¡­¡± She did not know.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    In her memory, Michael¡¯s only friend was Eden. She did not know anyone else.

    Only now did she realize that she might have never loved Michael before. She did not even know what kind of people Michael had around him, but she knew Finn and the people around him very well, including those female seductresses, no, female nurses in his hospital department.

    ¡°I only know about Melody, but she¡¯s dead,¡± Jeanne said bluntly.

    ¡°You¡¯re looking for one of Michael¡¯s female friends to trick him into sleeping with him?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s easier to scheme the people around you. A random prostitute will easily arouse Michael¡¯s suspicion.¡± Jeanne made it clear.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll keep an eye on him and see if such a person exists around Michael or in his work circle.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. His work circle.¡± Jeanne suddenly agreed with Monica. ¡°It¡¯s impossible that no one likes a capable young man like Michael. Once this person exists, what we have to do next will be much smoother.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to find out,¡± Monica said.

    ¡°Careful not to alert the enemy. Michael¡¯s level of caution is beyond our imagination!¡± Jeanne reminded.

    ¡°Alright,¡± she said.

    ¡°Oh, yeah.¡± Jeanne suddenly thought of something. ¡°How did Michael¡¯s mother treat you?¡±

    ¡°You mean Reese?¡± Just the thought of her made Jeann angry.

    Probably. She did not quite remember Michael¡¯s mother¡¯s name.

    ¡°That woman hates me to death because I made a cuckold out of Michael. In addition, I¡¯ve been lukewarm towards Michael, so she thinks I¡¯ve sullied her son! When I went to their house to discuss the wedding today, I was pped in the face by her. She even asked me for arge dowry sum, making me look like a good-for-nothing woman.¡± Monica¡¯s words were filled with righteous indignation, giving people the wrong impression that she was not too sad.

    In reality, Monica was not as heartless as she appeared to be. She just did not want others to worry.

 Chapter 872 - 872 Accumulating Power, Return to South Hampton City

    872 umting Power, Return to South Hampton City

    Jeanne listened to Monica¡¯s seemingly heartless words.

    This girl had never expressed her difort and always made others think she did not care much about many things. In reality, she just did not want others to worry about her.

    Jeanne¡¯s heart ached a little but did not expose her.

    She said, ¡°Monica, it¡¯s not just about scheming Michael.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Most of the time, Monica was not good at guessing other people¡¯s emotions, so she was a little surprised.

    ¡°Anyone who has a close rtionship with him can be one of Michael¡¯s scandals and a legitimate reason for you to break off the engagement,¡± Jeanne said. ¡°For example, with how Reese treated you. If you expose her malice and viciousness, you can also use it to force Michael¡¯s hand. Besides, I don¡¯t think you want to be bullied by Reese again, do you?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Monica was furious. She was still fuming at the thought of Reese¡¯s p today.

    As she was pampered by her parents since young, she had never suffered such a great grievance. While Michael did lie to her, he did not hurt her physically.

    The more she thought about it, the angrier she got.

    ¡°Then we must use all the resources we can think of. From now on, just do as I say.¡± Jeanne exined the next step of the n to Monica very serious.

    Monica was still a little confused. However, she was trying her best to understand and ept it.

    The two of them talked for a long time.

    ¡°If you encounter anything unexpected that you can¡¯t solve or aren¡¯t confident about, you must give me a call. Don¡¯t let your emotions affect your decisions and act rashly.¡± After Jeanne finished speaking, she did not forget to remind her, ¡°Otherwise, if we¡¯re not careful, our efforts will be in vain. Michael may be smarter than we think.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Monica nodded heavily.

    She trusted Jeanne unconditionally.

    ¡°Oh, right.¡± Monica asked Jeanne, ¡°Where are you now? When are youing back? I¡¯d be more at ease if you¡¯re with me.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t be back for a long time,¡± Jeanne said bluntly.

    ¡°What are you up to?¡± Monica was a little angry.

    Jeanne had always been elusive. However, the current Jeanne was too far away from her. She did not seem to be leading a normal life, either. What exactly happened in the seven years since she left?

    Jeanne said, ¡°There are many things that I can¡¯t tell you at the moment. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m deliberately hiding them from you, but it¡¯ll only do us both harm if I told you.¡±

    The more Monica knew, the more danger she would be in. She did not want to bring Monica into her dangerous world. So the only thing she could do now was to do her best to help Monica ovee the difficulties in her life.

    ¡°I feel like you¡¯re getting further and further away from me, Jeanne¡­¡± Monica muttered. She was still a little upset about Jeanne¡¯s concealment.

    Jeanne did not want to lie to Monica, so she chose to remain silent.

    Silence meant consent.

    Her living environment waspletely different from Monica¡¯s, and she would also not drag Monica into this.

    She said, ¡°Actually, I think it¡¯ll be good for you to have me not with you at the moment.¡±

    Jeanne tried her best to find a reason that wouldfort Monica. It was very clear Monica needed someone to rely on and apany her.

    With Monica¡¯s personality, she would definitely not tell her parents about her sadness. So, although it seemed she had lived a happy life since childhood, when she encountered something that made her really sad, she would bear it alone.

    ¡°Why not?¡± It was obvious Monica did not believe Jeanne¡¯s excuse.

    ¡°Michael should still be afraid of me,¡± Jeanne said bluntly.

    Although she had not found any concrete evidence to prove that Melody, Eden, and the others she had fought with had Michael¡¯s support, she was almost certain. She had been winning all these times. Michael must have his own scale.

    It just so happened that she was not in South Hampton City. Now that she had disappeared temporarily, Michael would not be so guarded against Monica. It would also make their n more sessful.

    ¡°You mean, Michael won¡¯t suspect me too much because he doesn¡¯t think I¡¯m a great strategist?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    However, Monica was not stupid.

    ¡°That¡¯s why we need to seize the opportunity. If we miss it, there won¡¯t be a next time,¡± Jeanne reminded her sternly.

 Chapter 873 - 873 Accumulating Power, Return to South Hampton City

    873 umting Power, Return to South Hampton City

    ¡°Alright,¡± Monica said with a firm attitude.

    Jeanne was worried and gave Monica a lot of instructions before finally putting down her phone. She was still in Lucy¡¯s room on the Delta ind.

    Lucy sat on the balcony and looked at Jeanne with a faint smile full of charm. After Jeanne ended the call, sat down in front of Lucy.

    She had been spending a lot of time with Lucy recently. The assassins of the Delta had changed a lot. Many of the people that Jeanne was once familiar with had be new faces.

    She was not used to it.

    ¡°I look forward to your daily phone calls to hear how Monica ps Michael in the face,¡± Lucy joked.

    With that, she made Jeanne a cup of ck tea. In the Hills, they could still enjoy everything that they should.

    There were some low-level assassins here. However, if they still could not reach the standard of a typical assassin even after training, they would be brought to the Hills¡¯ to be servants. The assassins would fight to the death outside, but once they returned here, they could enjoy heaven on earth.

    This was probably the reason why there were so many assassins, but almost none escaped. Of course, the price of sneaking away was also very high, and few assassins dared to try.

    Jeanne took a sip of the tea from Lucy. She felt that these peaceful days would notst for long.

    It was always calm in the eye of the hurricane.

    ¡°Eldest Young Lady, Miss Harmon.¡± A servant knocked on the door respectfully.

    Jeanne¡¯s lips curled into a smile as she sipped her tea. Many things were about to happen.

    Lucy responded.

    ¡°Mr. Hill wants to see you in his room.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Lucy put her teacup down and looked at Jeanne¡¯s nonchnt expression.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she said.

    Jeanne stood up, and the two of them walked into Kingsley¡¯s room.

    The person following Kingsley was none other than Melinda. She stood behind Kingsley, looking very respectful.

    Kingsley went straight to the point. ¡°I¡¯ve found some clues regarding the Duncans¡¯ descendant.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes narrowed. Lucy looked very serious as well.

    ¡°Do you remember when I told you that Finn disappeared for two hours?¡± Kingsley asked Jeanne.

    She nodded.

    ¡°Through the analysis and elimination of the big data, we can finally confirm where Finn had disappeared to then.¡±

    Jeanne stared at Kingsley intently.

    ¡°A private vi in the southern suburbs,¡± Kingsley said. ¡°When we got there, there was no descendant of the Duncans in the vi. However, we found a strand of his hair. He had left his DNA on the scene.¡±

    Jeanne and Lucy listened in silence. They were waiting for Kingsley¡¯s instructions.

    ¡°With his DNA, it will be easier to find this person,¡± Kingsley made clear. ¡°On the 15th of next month, Michael¡¯s wedding will be held.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    ¡°The Sanders suspect that the Duncans¡¯ descendant will appear, so they asked us to investigate them one by one,¡± Kingsley said.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jeanne could not help but ask.

    She didn¡¯t want anything to disrupt her and Monica¡¯s n.

    ¡°For the Duncans¡¯ descendant to be able to return to South Hampton City so quietly without leaving any traces behind, the Sanders felt this person did not appear and disappear out of thin air but rather reced someone¡¯s position. To put it bluntly, this person may have already been around even before the Duncans¡¯ descendant appeared. After the Duncans¡¯ descendant appeared, they immediately banned him. This way, no matter how we investigate, we would not be able to find this person.¡±

    Jeanne frowned.

    The possibility of this was indeed very high. After all, the human skin mask had already been developed to a near-perfect state. It had even allowed Mason to deceive everyone.

    ¡°What I meant was, we¡¯re going to investigate them one by one to see who the descendant of the Duncans banned.¡±

    Jeanne understood what he meant. It was to dig out everyone in South Hampton City and search for them one by one. Even though the workload was a lot and the difficulty level was high, this was probably the only way the Sanders could think of. The Duncans had really pushed the Sanders to the extreme.

    Kingsley nodded his head slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s investigate the upper-ss society first, which means those who havee into contact with Fourth Master Swan. Since the descendant of the Duncans chose toe back, he must have had some achievements. I don¡¯t think they would hide him as a small fry, so we will first investigate the famous. Most people from the political and business world will be attending Michael¡¯s wedding. It¡¯ll be the best way to save our time since everyone will be gathered together at once, so we¡¯re all going back.¡±

 Chapter 874 - 874 Accumulating Power, Return to South Hampton City

    874 umting Power, Return to South Hampton City

    Kingsley said that they were all going back.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes flickered.

    Kingsley¡¯s gaze alsonded on Jeanne. He said bluntly, ¡°Once you go back, you and Fourth Master Swan will be enemies. I even suspect that Fourth Master Swan might have guessed what we¡¯re going to do, so he¡¯ll definitely try his best to stop us. If that¡¯s the case, the next time we meet, it¡¯ll be a fight to the death.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Jeanne responded.

    ¡°Then prepare yourself,¡± Kingsley said nothing more.

    There were not many words that needed to be said in situations like this. The Hills only had to carry out the orders.

    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°You may leave.¡± Kingsley waved his hand.

    As Jeanne and Lucy turned to leave, Kingsley suddenly called out to her.

    ¡°Lucy.¡±

    Lucy stopped in her tracks and turned around.

    ¡°You stay.¡±

    Lucy nced at Jeanne.

    She felt that Jeanne needed her more at this moment. However, she always obeyed Kingsley¡¯s orders, and it was the same for everyone present. Hence, Jeanne left on her own.

    In the room, Kingsley said to Melinda beside him, ¡°You go out too.¡±

    Melinda¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    The current Kingsley did not hide anything from her. No matter what it was, he let her be by his side. Now, his conversation with Lucy had sent her away.

    She did not dare to show it, but she left with some resentment in her heart.

    Only Kingsley and Lucy were left now. It had been so long since they had been alone that Lucy even felt a little ufortable.

    She stood in front of Kingsley and awaited his instructions.

    He said, ¡°When you go back this time, your task is to look after Jeanne.¡±

    ¡°I think you should trust her.¡± Lucy had always been fair.

    While Jeanne did have the motive to betray the Hills, she would not. Lucy hadplete trust in that.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that she would do anything to Fourth Master Swan if it came to it,¡± Kingsley said bluntly.

    Yu Jia pursed her lips.

    It was true. She had not considered this. All she thought of was that Jeanne would not betray the Hills. However, she did not expect Jeanne to betray Fourth Master Swan either.

    It was difficult being caught between the two forces.

    ¡°If necessary, help Jeanne kill Fourth Master Swan,¡± Cheng Kai ordered.

    That would mean she most likely could not survive.

    Putting aside the consequences of killing Fourth Master Swan, she would not even be able to face Jeanne.

    ¡°Jeanne trusts you,¡± Kingsley said. ¡°So she won¡¯t be on guard.¡±

    Hence, she should take advantage of Jeanne¡¯s state to plot against her.

    ¡°Understood,¡± she agreed immediately.

    The Hills were about carrying out orders and nothing else. There were no feelings involved.

    Once an order was given, they would be like a demon who lost their humanity.

    After Kingsley had given his instructions and Lucy had agreed, a long silence filled the room. Perhaps Kingsley felt a little burdened, even if she would the one to kill Fourth Master Swan.

    Though, Jeanne was not stupid. She would be able to guess that it was an order from Kingsley, so there were still some thoughts for concern. However, this was Kingsley¡¯s business, and no one could change his decision.

    She said, ¡°Mr. Hill, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±

    Although there was still less than a month before they had to leave, this mission would be huge, and there were many things to prepare. She had to start nning now.

    ¡°Lucy,¡± Kingsley suddenly called out her name, his tone a little cold.

    Lucy looked at him.

    ¡°Are you hiding from me?¡± Kingsley asked.

    Lucy was surprised. How dared she?

    In the Hills, he had the final say. Her life was in his hands, so she could not hide even if she wanted to.

    ¡°Come here.¡± Kingsley suddenly ordered.

    Although the two were only a few steps apart, he wanted her to go to him now, so she went.

    She took a few steps and stopped right in front of Kingsley.

    ¡°You want me to help you undress?¡± Kingsley raised his eyebrows.

    So that¡¯s how it is, Lucy thought.

    She smiled as she lowered her head and began untying her clothes bit by bit.

    As she took off her clothes, she said, ¡± Mr. Hill, didn¡¯t you think I was too small?¡±

    Kingsley did not answer.

    ¡°I thought Melinda served you well¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my business,¡± Kingsley said. ¡°Whether or not I want you is mine as well.¡±

 Chapter 875 - 875 Accumulating Power, Return to South Hampton City

    875 umting Power, Return to South Hampton City

    Therefore, it was not up to her to make the decision.

    Lucy agreed. She had no right to speak.

    When her clothes were finally off, Kingsley just stared at her body. He looked at the many scars on her body. Some new, and some old. They looked hideous.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you always used to deal with these things in the past?¡± Kingsley asked.

    ¡°I was still young then and loved looking pretty,¡± Lucy said nonchntly. ¡°Now that I¡¯m old, I don¡¯t seem to want to do it that anymore.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it,¡± Kingsley said bluntly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get rid of it,¡± Lucy said.

    The Hills had many talented doctors who were first-ss surgeons as well. These scars were like a drop in the ocean in their surgeries.

    Kingsley suddenly reached out and grabbed the back of her head with hisrge hand to get her body closer to him, but Lucy instinctively used both her hands to resist her approach. Kinsley frowned slightly. When she realized what she had done, Lucy lowered her hands and pressed her body against his.

    After that, enduring Kingsley¡¯s libido was all that was on her mind.

    ¡­

    Melinda was waiting outside as Lucy left Kingsley¡¯s room. Lucy nced at her but didn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°Did you do it with Mr. Hill?¡± Melinda asked her.

    Though there was no need to ask. It was obvious.

    Lucy stopped in her tracks and said, ¡°Melinda, if you want to stay by Mr. Hill¡¯s side for a long time, it¡¯s best you don¡¯t have any thoughts of jealousy. Mr. Hill hates dealing with emotional matters. You¡¯d better understand that now.¡±

    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just reminding you out of kindness,¡± Lucy said. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s up to you whether or not you want to listen.¡±

    With that, she left.

    Melinda stared at Lucy¡¯s back as she walked away. She gritted his teeth, furious.

    She had apanied Kingsley all this time, only venting his frustrations on her. He never looked for any other woman, which was something Kingsley had never done in his long life. She had clearly heard that when Lucy was with Kingsley, he had many women around him as well. However, when he was with her, she had been the only one.

    She thought that she was different to Kingsley. However, today, Kingsley and Lucy actually had sex again.

    There was no way she was tolerating this!

    ¡­

    Jeanne was lying on the chaise lounge in her room, seemingly waiting for her, when Lucy returned to her room.

    Seeing that she had returned, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Kingsley¡¯s still spry.¡±

    Jeanne had been waiting for Lucy for three hours.

    Lucy also smiled. She did not hold back from Jeanne. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m old.¡±

    Jeanne looked at her.

    Lucy said, ¡°My legs are weak. I¡¯m going to take a shower first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jeanne nodded.

    Lucy went to the bathroom to wash up. Looking at the marks on her body, she smiled bitterly. How long would such daysst?

    Perhaps not long at all, as Kingsley would eventually get tired of her.

    Once she was done, she wore a silk bathrobe that showed off her good figure.

    No wonder Kingsley liked it so much.

    Jeanne looked at Lucy¡¯s flirtatious expression indifferently.

    ¡°He wanted to discuss with me about us returning to South Hampton City next month.¡± Lucy took out a cigarette and handed one to Jeanne.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Jeanne said, ¡°You know very well that I won¡¯t let Monica marry Michael.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t impact our mission much,¡± Lucy insisted. ¡°You could also break off the engagement at the wedding.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll be a little more difficult to expose Michael at the wedding, though.¡±

    She had actually thought about it.

    The best way was to let Monica and Michael release Michael¡¯s video in front of everyone during the wedding so that everyone could see his ugliness. This way, Monica could reject the marriage in front of everyone, and Michael would have no excuse to go back on his word.

    However, it would not be easy to tamper with Michael¡¯s wedding.

    ¡°Think about it. I believe you can.¡± Lucy had absolute trust in her.

    Jeanne was silent.

    Lucy said, ¡°If we don¡¯t find this person from the Duncans, Kingsley will never be able to answer to the Sanders.¡±

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Jeanne nodded.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t figure it out,e to me again. As for today, I¡¯m feeling a little sleepy.¡± Lucy smiled.

    Jeanne understood. After all, she had been through this before too.

 Chapter 876 - 876 Accumulating Power, Return to South Hampton City

    876 umting Power, Return to South Hampton City

    There had also been times when she was so weak that she just wanted to lie on the bed and never get up.

    She extinguished the cigarette. ¡°You should rest, then.¡±

    Lucy nodded.

    As Jeanne left, Lucy looked at Jeanne¡¯s back, the smile on her face fading away.

    She did not know if she could help Kingsley to kill Jeanne¡¯s Fourth Master Swan!

    ¡­

    South Hampton City.

    Monica was going mad.

    She had carefully investigated everyone around Michael, but none of them matched Jeanne¡¯s description of someone who would be interested in Michael.

    Michael¡¯s life was just too simple. All he did was work.

    He did not have any interactions with the outside, let alone with any woman she could use.

    She was close to having another mental breakdown. Why was it so difficult for her to achieve something but so easy for Jeanne?

    She was in an extremely irritable state when the phone suddenly rang.

    Monica looked at Michael¡¯s iing call, wanting to smash her phone. However, she fought the urge and answered the call. ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my mom¡¯s birthday tonight. We¡¯ve invited some rtives and friends to a small birthday party. Dress up. I¡¯ll pick you up after work.¡± Michael¡¯s tone was very cold.

    Ever since the two of them had blown up in the face of the public, their rtionship had been in bad shape.

    She did not answer. She did not want to attend Reese¡¯s birthday party.

    ¡°I hope you know your ce. We¡¯re getting married soon, so don¡¯t cause any unnecessary trouble.¡± Michael¡¯s tone was even colder.

    Monica pursed her lips. ¡°I understand.¡±

    Just like that, she reluctantly agreed to go.

    Michael, on the other end, did not say anything more and hung up. Monica was so angry that she threw her phone on the bed again.

    She really was being led by the nose by Michael, but Monica calmed herself down. If what Jeanne¡¯s said was true, when the time came, she would tear Reese¡¯s face apart and ruin her high and mighty image as a nobledy!

    Today¡¯s birthday party might be an opportunity. With this mentality, Monica went to participate. She even dressed up meticulously.

    Michael looked at her clothes, a little impressed.

    ¡°I thought you told me not to cause trouble? I¡¯m afraid if I don¡¯t dress up to attend your mom¡¯s birthday party, she¡¯d beat me to death!¡± Monica said fiercely.

    Michael did not suspect anything.

    As he drove, he said, ¡°The crisis of Cardellini Medical Technology has been resolved.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± She knew.

    Her father had told her about it. Michael was really realistic.

    Two days after the news came out, Cardellini Medical Technology returned to its absolute position in the medical world. Her father was not being ostracized by the board of directors anymore, and his position as chairman was secure. Now that their family crisis had been resolved, she had nothing to worry about.

    Michael drove to the Rosses¡¯pound. Every time she came here, Monica would feel traumatized.

    A few years ago, she had lost all face here and was mocked by the Rosses. Thest time she was here, she was even pped by Reese. Just thinking about it made her angry.

    Walking into the hall, she noticed that some people were already there. It was obvious that it was a small gathering.

    What a tragedy to be born into a family like the Rosses. He had to pay attention to everything and also suppress.

    Michael and Monica attracted everyone¡¯s attention as soon as they entered the hall. Since Michael was doing very well now, his rtives and friends naturally took the initiative to curry favor with him.

    Many people in the hall walked over. ¡°Michael¡¯s back.¡±

    ¡°Michael has grown so much.¡±

    ¡°Michael¡¯s such a talent.¡±

    Everyone wasplimenting Michael while treating Monica like she was air.

    Oh, how she wished she was air.

    However, she had to hold Michael¡¯s hand and force a fake smile.

    ¡°Is this Michael¡¯s fianc¨¦e? She¡¯s even more beautiful in person than on television. When I saw the news about you, I thought you two were a perfect match.¡± Finally, someone noticed her.

    Monica barely managed to cope with it. It was not easy to deal with most rtives.

    Then, Michael led Monica to the main character of today¡¯s banquet, Reese.

    Reese was dressed in a bright red today. With her noble temperament and well-maintained figure, she did not look fifty at all. At forty years old, she still had a lingering charm.

    ¡°Mom,¡± Michael said respectfully. ¡°Happy Birthday.¡±

    Reese had always been good to Michael. The corners of her mouth curled out a smile, never once looking at Monica.

 Chapter 877 - 877 Accumulating Power, Return to South Hampton City

    877 umting Power, Return to South Hampton City

    However, Monica still pretended to greet her. ¡°Happy Birthday, Auntie.¡±

    Reese turned to look at Monica and said coldly and sarcastically, ¡°Just a Happy Birthday?¡±

    What else did she want?

    ¡°Monica and I have been so busy preparing for our wedding that we haven¡¯t picked out a present for you. How about we go buy it together this weekend?¡± Michael tried to smooth things over.

    Monica sneered. It was not that Reese wanted a present from her, but to embarrass Monica in front of everyone. Sure enough, a few wealthydies who surrounded Reese were all looking at Monica with disdain.

    However, Monica pretended to be oblivious. Whatever Michael said was true, anyway. She was not the only one who lost face.

    ¡°Auntie.¡± A female voice suddenly echoed in the hall.

    Monica turned her head to take a look. She looked familiar, but Monica could not seem to remember who she was.

    ¡°Auntie, Happy Birthday.¡± The woman was very eager. ¡°This is your present. I hope you like it.¡± As she spoke, she handed over an exquisite gift box.

    Reese deliberately nced at Monica when she epted it. Monica, of course, knew what she meant, but she continued to remain indifferent.

    Reese opened the woman¡¯s gift in front of everyone and was surprised to see an exquisite watch inside. ¡°Brie, how did you get it? Isn¡¯t this a limited edition? There were only eight pieces on sale in Harken. When I went to buy one, it was all sold out.¡±

    Brie smiled. ¡°I heard from my mother that you liked it a lot but couldn¡¯t get your hands on it, so I got someone to buy it overseas. I¡¯m d you like it, Auntie.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re such a considerate child.¡± Reese praised her with satisfaction.

    Brie smiled brightly.

    ¡°By the way, Michael. You know Brie, right?¡± Reese suddenly said.

    ¡°Auntie, you must be joking. Director Ross is my immediate superior now, so of course, we know each other. ¡± Brie appeared to be very proactive and generous. ¡°I¡¯ll be counting on you in the future, Director Ross.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I forgot that you were also admitted to the quality supervision department.¡± seemed to have just remembered and said to Michael, ¡°Take care of Brie.¡±

    ¡°Will do.¡± Michael was very obedient.

    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. As long as Director Ross doesn¡¯t despise me for not being capable enough,¡± Brie quickly interjected. As she spoke, she nced at Michael.

    There was no telling through the look in her eyes if she had been gazing at Michael in some other way. Monica also could not see the reason. She had been observing this woman to see if she could be the woman Jeanne was talking about.

    Suddenly, she understood why Brie was so familiar. She was Michael¡¯s subordinate and would often follow Michael to all kinds of official events, including meetings, dinner parties, and so on.

    Monica gently pursed her lips, making herself look very calm.

    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Sit,¡± Reese said to Brie. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be shy.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Auntie,¡± Brie replied with a smile and sat obediently beside her mother.

    Monica was sitting on the other side of the sofa with Michael, casually watching the interaction between them.

    So, Brie¡¯s mother was on good terms with Reese? Could Brie and Michael be considered childhood sweethearts?!

    ¡°I still have some work to do. Wait for me here, but if you can¡¯t stand it any longer,e upstairs and find me.¡± Michael suddenly whispered into Monica¡¯s ear. It almost scared Monica to death.

    She nodded, feeling a little guilty.

    As Michael stood up and left, Brie nced at him. Could it have been an illusion?

    In the main hall, everyone but Monica was chatting and socializing. She felt so out of ce. She did not know anyone, nor did she want to.

    Just as she was about to leave, she saw Brie suddenly stand up from the sofa and smile at the people around her before leaving politely.

    Monica watched her walk to the second floor.

    Seeing her leave, Reese couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°When they were young, I liked Brie so much that I even promised to betroth her to our Michael. Now that I¡¯m looking at it, it really is a pity.¡± Perhaps she said it on purpose for Monica to hear.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I had been looking forward to Michael marrying me, but in the end, he changed his mind just like that. You have to give me an exnation and make up for my hurt feelings.¡± Brie angrily said on purpose.

    ¡°Alright, alright. When the timees, I¡¯ll introduce you to someone as talented as Michael, okay?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a deal.¡±

    A few wealthydies were chatting with each other. While it was very lively, not a single nice word had been said. From time to time, they would even mock her. So Monica stood up and left the hall, heading straight upstairs.

    She was unfamiliar with the Rosses¡¯ house, let alone the second floor. Thus, she could only bump around randomly before crashing into Michael¡¯s room.

    Inside the half-closed door, Michael was working in front of theputer. Brie stood next to him, her head close to the screen. The two of them looked very close.

    However, Michael noticed her the second she appeared. Brie, noticing Michael¡¯s change, turned to look at the door. When she saw who has there, she stood up straight and kept a distance from Michael.

    ¡°Miss Cardellini.¡± Brie took the initiative to call her.

    Monica nced at her, then turned to look at Michael.

    ¡°Why did youe up?¡± Michael¡¯s expression did not change.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I coulde upstairs to find you if I was bored?¡±

    ¡°Sit here for a while, then. I¡¯ll take you back once I¡¯m done with the things at hand.¡±

    Monica nodded and sat on the sofa.

    ¡°You can head out first. I know what needs to be done.¡± Michael¡¯s tone towards Brie was very cold.

    ¡°Understood.¡± Brie smiled before leaving Michael¡¯s room.

    Monica looked at Brie¡¯s back as she left, not showing any emotion. Then, she sat on the sofa in the room and yed games on her phone to pass the time.

    After about an hour, Michael seemed to have finished his work.

    Just as he stood up and was about to leave with Monica, Reese pushed the door open and said to Monica bluntly, ¡°Have you told your parents about the dowry?¡±

    Monica really, really hated Reese.

    However, at this moment, she secretly smiled to herself. She had been worried about how to uncover Reese¡¯s vicious face that she kept hidden from others, but it had delivered itself to her door so quickly!

 Chapter 878 - 878 They Gave Up on Each Other

    878 They Gave Up on Each Other

    ¡°Have you told your parents about the dowry?¡± Reese asked without hesitation.

    Monica looked at her coldly and did not reply.

    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s not talk about this for now.¡± Michael refused.

    ¡°How can we not? You¡¯re getting married soon!¡± Reese¡¯s voice was high-pitched as if she had to answer immediately.

    Michael was about to reply when Monica suddenly said, ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s talk.¡±

    Michael looked at Monica.

    Monica said bluntly, ¡°Since we¡¯ve chosen to get married, let¡¯s make everything clear.¡±

    Reese sneered with a disdainful expression.

    The three of them returned to Michael¡¯s study and sat on the sofa.

    Monica said, ¡°My family will prepare the dowry you mentioned previously, but there can not be a betrothal giftcking.¡±

    ¡°You still want a betrothal gift?¡± Reese¡¯s voice grew louder, her words clearly full of sarcasm. ¡°Monica, you¡¯d better check your own status. How dare you still have the cheek to ask for a betrothal gift? You¡¯re already climbing up the socialdder by marrying our Michael!¡±

    Monica was a little angry after hearing Reese¡¯s words, but she suppressed it and said, ¡°If I don¡¯t get a betrothal gift, in return, my family won¡¯t provide the dowry.¡±

    ¡°Monica!¡± Reese smacked the coffee table in front of her. ¡°You¡¯re being shameless again! What right do you have to negotiate with my family?¡±

    ¡°My parents didn¡¯t raise me to not stand up for myself. Just because you want my family to take out thirty million as well as two luxury houses and a car for a dowry, does that mean we should? While I admit that my family has the means to pay, it should be mutual. Why should my family give unconditionally when yours won¡¯t even give a single cent?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re unworthy! It¡¯s your honor that we let you into the Rosses, and to allow you to marry our Michael is your greatest betrothal gift. You better know your ce! I¡¯ll warn you one more time. Not a single cent less for the dowry, and I must see it a week before the wedding. There won¡¯t be a single betrothal gift. It¡¯s up to you whether or not you want to marry him! If you don¡¯t, many women do!¡±

    Monica red at Reese, unable to hide her anger anymore.

    ¡°You saw Brie just now. She¡¯s an educated and well-mannereddy from a wealthy family. She¡¯s better than you in every single way. I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that Brie and Michael grew up together. If it weren¡¯t for you, they would be the ones getting married now, and you wouldn¡¯t even be in the picture. So you better know your ce. Don¡¯t lose more than you gain!¡±

    ¡°Enough,¡± Michael interjected. ¡°This marriage is between Monica and me, and I¡¯ll discuss the betrothal gifts and dowry with her.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no room for negotiation!¡± Reese said coldly. ¡°That¡¯s the condition. Michael, if you dare give Monica the betrothal money behind my back or secretly give the Cardellinis this dowry, our rtionship will be over!¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t everpromise on this matter with Monica. I was already kind enough to let her marry into this family,¡± Reese said firmly. ¡°I don¡¯t care how Monica grew up or how her parents indulged her. Once she enters the Rosses, she must follow our rules! Moreover, this rule will be from the moment of marriage. There¡¯s no room for discussion!¡±

    Michael seemed to be silent for a few seconds.

    He did not want to have any conflicts with his mother regarding marriage! Since Monica was entering the Rosses, she should follow Rosses¡¯ rules. She definitely could not do whatever she wanted like before.

    When they were in a rtionship, it could be said that they doted on each other in front of the media. However, once married, Monica would take his family name. Whatever she did would be closely rted to the Rosses at all times. So she had to have the demeanor of a Ross, and he could not let Monica do as she pleased anymore. It was not a bad thing to let Monica understand this truth now, either.

    He said, ¡°Monica, prepare the betrothal gifts and dowry ording to my mother¡¯s instructions.¡±

    ¡°So this is what you meant when you said that you like me?!¡± Monica smiled sarcastically.

    ¡°What I meant was, I like you in a situation where there are no benefits involved,¡± Michael added.

    Monica¡¯s smile became even more sarcastic.

    Fine. Since Michael put it so bluntly, she would not have any guilt in taking revenge.

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t agree?¡± Monica faced Michael with a firm attitude.

 Chapter 879 - 879 They Gave Up on Each Other

    879 They Gave Up on Each Other

    Reese¡¯s expression changed again after seeing that Monica was still objecting. However, before she could roar, Michael said bluntly, ¡°You don¡¯t have a choice.¡±

    Monica gritted her teeth.

    ¡°I have many methods to force you to agree. You know that, don¡¯t you?¡± Michael threatened her coldly.

    It was true. If she did not agree, Michael might take action against her family.

    Jeanne was right. Only when the enemy waspletely knocked to the ground without being able to even get up could it be considered a victory. She had to win the battle, not the war.

    ¡°Alright, then.¡± Monica agreed.

    It was only because Michael had threatened her that she agreed.

    He knew very well what Monica was most afraid of. She was terrified that the people most important to her would get hurt because of her, so she wouldpromise infinitely. He had no doubts about that.

    Seeing that Monica had agreed, Reese sneered. ¡°Monica, since you¡¯re marrying into the Rosses, you¡¯d better know your ce. Don¡¯t think you¡¯re still some richdy! You must treat your husband¡¯s family as the sky, and do your duty as a wife. You must take care of Michael and be filial to me!¡±

    Monica did not reply, and Michael did not seem to want to listen anymore.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. I¡¯ll tell her about our family¡¯s rules in the future. Right now, we need to prepare for the wedding.¡±

    Seeing that Monica was obviously more obedient, Reese felt a little more at ease and did not say anything more.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you back.¡± Michael said to Monica.

    Monica nced at Reese. She looked at this nobledy who was praised by the public as being virtuous, elegant, generous, with a noble temperament, and a role model wife. Right now, she was really eager to see how this ¡®role model¡¯ would be praised by the world and thrown down by them!

    She left the Rosses residence with Michael. It was silent throughout the car journey back to the Cardellinis¡¯ vi.

    The moment she got out of the car, Monica was suddenly pulled back by Michael.

    Monica¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    ¡°Sit properly,¡± Michael said.

    Then, he slowly got out of the car, walked to Monica¡¯s side, and opened the door for her.

    Monica¡¯s mouth curved into a sneer.

    He was acting so vtile around her, hot and cold. He threatened her in front of his mother, and now he was suddenly being considerate.

    The moment they got out of the car, only then did Monica realize that she had overthought it.

    There was no need for Michael to pretend in front of her. His affectionate actions towards her were only because he had discovered a paparazzi hiding around her vi. As long as there were paparazzi around, Michael had to show his deep love.

    Monica cooperated with Michael and reluctantly said goodbye to him. Before Michael left, he lifted the back of her head and nted a kiss on her lips. Monica did not resist. Some scenes had to be yed out with Michael.

    They kissed for a long time. It was like two lovers who were glued together and could not bear to part.

    Monica did not refuse Michael¡¯s advances. To her, he was just a body. She would even go so far as to sell her body in order to deal with Michael. Furthermore, it was just a kiss, a deep kiss.

    So she allowed Michael to kiss her. She kissed Michael so deeply that even the scarily self-disciplined Michael had a slight reaction, his eyes filled with lust.

    He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Don¡¯t resist me in the future.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Monica agreed with a smile.

    ¡°I can love you very much.¡± Michael made it clear. As long as she was obedient, he could love her very much.

    She agreed again with a smile.

    Michael touched her red and swollen lips with his finger. ¡°Only leave after I¡¯ve gone.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Monica agreed. She would agree to anything he said.

    Michael kissed her forehead again before getting into the car and driving further and further away as Monica watched on.

    All this while, she had been showing how much Michael loved her. So it was Michael¡¯s turn to show that she loved him very much too. Watching her fianc¨¦¡¯s car leave for a long time was a sign of love, especially under the deliberate guidance of certain people.

    Monica¡¯s eyes flickered as she watched the hidden paparazzi leave. Then, she sarcastically turned to leave. The moment she turned around, her heart suddenly tightened. Finn was standing not far behind her.

 Chapter 880 - 880 They Gave Up on Each Other

    880 They Gave Up on Each Other

    Why was Finn at her house?

    Though, all she was thinking about at that moment was whether or not Finn had seen her and Michael kissing.

    She bit her lip lightly, looking nkly at Finn. Michael¡¯s kiss lingered on her lips, making her feel indescribably disgusted. She watched as Finn took in all her movements and appearances and walked past her coldly without saying a word.

    He did not react to her at all. Would he not have at least some emotions about her? After all, she used to be his woman. Even if he was possessive, he should have some reaction.

    It seems there was no salvaging her rtionship with Finn. Last time, she bumped into Finn while she pretended to sleep with a young hunk. Other than avoiding her in disgust, he did not have any reaction either. Perhaps there was a second when he wanted to scold her, but in the end, he still remained indifferent. She had really lost Finn, and there was no getting him back again.

    She smiled faintly, and a tear fell from her eyes.

    The pugilistic world was a long journey. From then on, they had no more connections.

    As she walked into the vi, she found her parents in the living room. Monicaposed herself before raising her voice and said, ¡°Dad, mom, I¡¯m back.¡±

    ¡°Reese didn¡¯t make things difficult for you, did she?¡± Ruby hurried over and asked. She knew Reese too well and could not help but worry.

    ¡°How could she? I didn¡¯t grow up a vegetarian.¡± Monica did not seem to care. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how irritable I can be? When I¡¯m ruthless, I won¡¯t even care about my own family. So how would she dare bully me?¡±

    ¡°Even so, you still have to be careful. That woman isn¡¯t easy to deal with.¡± Ruby knew her daughter would not be wronged, but she still reminded her worriedly.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Monica nodded and said, ¡°Reese mentioned the dowry again. I rarely argue with her, mainly because I don¡¯t want to mess up my n. You guys should prepare to give it to Reese a week in advance.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Ruby nodded. Mumu had told them this before.

    Even though she knew the wedding was fake, after hearing the other party¡¯s conditions and that they were not contributing a single cent, she was annoyed.

    As long as they were good to Monica, the entire Cardellini business would be theirs. So why would they care about such a small amount of money?

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll head upstairs to wash up and sleep,¡± Monica said.

    The moment she left, she suddenly thought of something. She asked nonchntly, ¡°Oh, yeah. I just saw Finning out of the house? ¡±

    ¡°Your Father¡¯s heart hasn¡¯t been in good condition the past two days, so we asked Finn toe over and take a look,¡± Ruby said. ¡°No matter what state you and Finn are in, he¡¯s still your father¡¯s attending doctor and knows his condition best. We can¡¯t just cut off all contact. Besides, even with your history with him, he¡¯s still quite good to us. So there¡¯s no need for us to strain our rtionship with him.¡±

    ¡°Your rtionship with him has nothing to do with me.¡± Monica was a little unhappy after listening to her mother¡¯s exnation.

    Did she think that she would be petty? It was just a divorce. Could they really not meet for the rest of their lives?

    ¡°By the way, is your health alright?¡± Monica asked Gary with concern.

    Gary took a deep breath. ¡°Finn said I¡¯ve been under too much pressure recently, which is why I have an irregr heartbeat. He told me to rx and take my medicine on time.¡±

    ¡°Dad, could you stop worrying about me?¡± Upon hearing her father¡¯s words, Monica felt very guilty. ¡°I¡¯m handling it.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯m not worried. I believe in you, okay?¡± Gary could not stand to hear Monica¡¯sints.

    ¡°If anything happens to you, there¡¯s no point in me living anymore.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?!¡± Gary berated.

    Monica pouted. ¡°Anyway, you guys better take good care of your bodies. Then, watch as your daughter tears that scumbag Michael apart!¡±

    ¡°Alright. we¡¯ll wait and see,¡± Ruby quickly chimed in. They had always held Monica in their hands, afraid she would be sad and suffer.

    Monica¡¯s eyes teared, a little moved. After so many things had happened, she did not feel that her parents¡¯ love would be so natural.

 Chapter 881 - 881 They Gave Up on Each Other

    881 They Gave Up on Each Other

    She really had to be very lucky to have such parents and such a family. Therefore, she would cherish it.

    Monica returned to her room and sent Reese¡¯s recording to Jeanne.

    Jeanne gave her a big thumbs up.

    Having been approved, she was in a great mood. However, as she was lying on the bed, the scene of Finn walking past her appeared in her mind.

    She smiled bitterly and made herself ept it.

    ¡­

    By the time Finn drove from the Cardellini family¡¯s vi to Bamboo Garden, it was already 10 p.m. at night.

    The fact that he suddenly received a call from Nox meant that it must be a big deal.

    When he arrived, he saw Edward and Nox waiting for him in the hall.

    After more than 20 days of recuperation, Edward¡¯s body had almost recovered.

    Finn sat beside them.

    Nox said, ¡°Why are you still on the streets sote at night? Are you in a rtionship?¡±

    When he called Finn just now, Finn was driving.

    Under normal circumstances, Finn was rarely out at night. Therefore, it was inevitable that Nox would tease him.

    However, it did not mean that Finn would care about what Nox said.

    Nox found Finn rather boring.

    ¡°I called you here today mainly to talk about Alex Duncan,¡± Edward said.

    As soon as he spoke, Nox¡¯s expression turned serious.

    On the other hand, Finn had always been serious.

    ¡°The other party found Alex Duncan¡¯s first residence after returning to South Hampton City. It was the ce where I brought him back to recuperate from the ancient region,¡± Edward said bluntly.

    ¡°How did they find it? How did they find such a secluded ce?¡± Nox was on the verge of breaking down.

    The location, the surroundings, the road surveince, and so on were all personally arranged by him. He had also done countless experiments, in which no one paid attention to that small vi, and no one could find it. That ce was originally a ce for the Duncans to hide.

    ¡°Never underestimate your opponent,¡± Edward said coldly.

    Nox was still a little unhappy.

    It was the displeasure of knowing others had seen through all his arrangements!

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen the surveince cameras hidden in the vi. They picked up a strand of Alex Duncan¡¯s hair,¡± Edward said. ¡°To put it bluntly, the other party has Alex Duncan¡¯s DNA!¡±

    ¡°Why would they have his hair?¡± Nox asked.

    ¡°Because Alex Duncan doesn¡¯t stay there anymore, the servants haven¡¯t been tidying his room and neglected it.¡± Edward was not as calm as he appeared, but he never clung to his past mistakes. He would only think about what to do next. ¡°Since things havee to this, the Sanders will definitely take action after getting Alex Duncan¡¯s DNA.¡±

    ¡°There are so many people in Harken. Is he going topare them one by one?¡± Nox said sarcastically.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that they can¡¯t do it. If they¡¯ve decided to do something, they can do anything. Previously, when the Sanders weren¡¯t sure about Alex Duncan, weren¡¯t they trying to get him anyway? Now that they know about his existence and have even obtained his DNA, there¡¯s no way they¡¯ll give up.¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Nox cursed. ¡°Why don¡¯t wey our cards on the table and fight to the death? I refuse to believe we can¡¯t defeat the Sanders after so many years.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because Alex Duncan has no chance of winning that he¡¯s been hidden until now,¡± Edward said bluntly. ¡°The Sanders controls the entire Harken. They have the most power and many resources to use, such as the armed forces of the entire country, the armed forces of other countries, and an underground assassin organization that has always protected his regime.¡±

    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go to the Delta Inds and wipe the Hills out first.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see what happened to M Underground Organization?¡± Edward reminded Nox.

    ¡°That small fry¡­¡±

    ¡°But it will cause us serious losses.¡± Edward said, ¡°Now is not the time to attack head-on. What we have to think about now is how to prevent the Sanders from finding Alex Duncan.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Since they could not fight head-on, Nox would leave the scheming to Edward and Finn.

    He did not want to waste his brain power.

    ¡°I think the Sanders might start investigating the people around you first,¡± Finn said.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Edward nodded.

    He could not look for a needle in a haystack. He definitely had to demarcate an area to investigate.

    ¡°So, the Sanders might use Michael¡¯s wedding on the 15th of this month,¡± Finn spected.

    ¡°Indeed. Michael and Monica¡¯s wedding is considered a political and business marriage. It will attract many businessmen and politicians. When everyone gathers, it will reduce a lot of work for the Sanders.¡± Edward had already thought of that.

 Chapter 882 - 882 They Gave Up on Each Other

    882 They Gave Up on Each Other

    ¡°In that case, don¡¯t let Alex go,¡± Nox suggested.

    ¡°He has to go. If he doesn¡¯t go, it¡¯ll be even more suspicious.¡± Edward denied it. ¡°The Sanders will definitely check the invitation list one by one. Once they can¡¯t find that person at the venue, they¡¯ll lock onto those who didn¡¯t go. This will increase the possibility of Alex being exposed.¡±

    ¡°What if they get the DNA? The Sanders won¡¯t even let a fly go.¡± Nox was very sure about that.

    ¡°That is why we have to think about a way to protect Alex so that the Sanders won¡¯t get his DNA.¡±

    ¡°This is too f*cking difficult.¡± Nox was a little speechless.

    Finn also thought that it was a little difficult, and that was why he did not give a constructive suggestion.

    Suddenly, silence filled the hall.

    ¡°Let¡¯s think about how they¡¯re going to get him first,¡± Finn suddenly said.

    ¡°How do you think they will do it?¡± Edward asked.

    ¡°I think no matter how bad the Sanders are, they won¡¯t do anything too overboard at such a huge banquet. After all, the people whoe would all be high-ranking officials and nobles. The leader can¡¯t embarrass himself, so he would do it in secret.¡±

    Edward nodded in agreement.

    ¡°And the easiest way to get a DNA sample is through the hair.¡±

    ¡°You mean the Sanders will secretly collect the hair of each guest.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Finn nodded.

    ¡°As long as we pay attention at the wedding and change Alex¡¯s hair out,¡± Edward said firmly.

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Edward made a prompt decision. ¡°I¡¯ve received the invitation to the wedding on the 15th, so I will attend it. Since Alex also received the invitation, he will be there. Nox wille with me. Finn, you¡¯ll pretend to be a hotel staff and sneak in to protect Alex secretly.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Finn nodded.

    ¡°Prepare a strand of hair in advance and be prepared to swap it. Use¡­ hair from anyone on the street.¡± Edward said, ¡°It can¡¯t be anyone around us. Otherwise, we¡¯ll be exposed.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the street to pull a strand of someone¡¯s hair right away.¡± Nox was a little excited.

    ¡°Let me finish,¡± Edward called out to Nox, who sat down obediently.

    ¡°In order to prevent the Sanders from worrying about us, I will bring George along. If anything happens, Nox, help me take care of George,¡± Edward said seriously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Nox agreed immediately.

    ¡°I repeat, during the wedding banquet on the 15th, Finn is mainly responsible for protecting Alex. We can¡¯t let his DNA be taken away. If he is discovered, ensure that he is escorted away safely. Nox will be in charge of George¡¯s safety. I will leave everything to you!¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Finn and Nox said in unison.

    ¡°By the way¡­¡± Nox suddenly looked at Edward. ¡°Will the Hills be there on the day of the banquet?¡±

    ¡°Probably,¡± Edward said.

    ¡°Will Jeannee?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps.¡± Edward pursed his lips.

    At that moment, the emotions in his eyes were clear.

    ¡°If you fight her head-on¡­¡± Nox was worried.

    Edward would be beaten to death by Jeanne.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try to avoid it.¡±

    ¡°Edward, you and Jeanne¡­¡± Nox said with frustration.

    ¡°We might,¡± Edward said firmly.

    Nox swallowed what he wanted to say.

    Anyway, Edward had the final say.

    Since he said that he and Jeanne still had a chance, Finn would wish him well.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You guys should head back.¡± Edward ordered them to leave. ¡°The relevant details have been given, and I¡¯ll inform you guys when it¡¯s time. Just prepare yourselves.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Finn and Nox left without saying anything else.

    Nox sat in Finn¡¯s car. It was obvious that Nox drove here, but he was toozy to drive back.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it cruel to have you attend Monica¡¯s wedding?¡± Nox suddenly asked.

    Finn knew that the reason why Nox was so enthusiastic about getting a ride from him was definitely not because he waszy.

    ¡°It¡¯s not cruel.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Finn¡¯s face was expressionless.

    ¡°You can really let go, huh?¡± Seeing that Finn did not have any reaction, he just leaned against the passenger seat with his legs crossed. ¡°I thought you loved Monica a lot.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s in the past, and that¡¯s why I can let it go. It¡¯s over.¡±

    ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you teach Edward that? Teach him how to let go of a rtionship,¡± Nox said. ¡°I¡¯m really afraid that he¡¯ll die at Jeanne¡¯s hands sooner orter.¡±

 Chapter 883 - 883 They Gave Up on Each Other

    883 They Gave Up on Each Other

    ¡°Jeanne won¡¯t kill him,¡± Finn said with certainty.

    ¡°How do you know?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t she tell us to leavest time?¡± Finn asked.

    ¡°If not for Edward¡¯s scheme¡ª¡±

    ¡°If not for Jeanne, would Fourth Master have seeded?¡± Finn interrupted Nox.

    Nox was rendered speechless by Finn¡¯s words.

    ¡°Fourth Master and Jeanne¡¯s rtionship is mutual. Neither of them has given up on the other. Even if they were forced to be apart, they wouldn¡¯t kill each other for the other. You don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡± Finn understood what was going on.

    Jeanne would not kill Edward, and Edward would not kill Jeanne either.

    Even if they died, they would not die at the hands of each other.

    Therefore, there was no need to be wary of each other.

    Naturally, their rtionship was different from his.

    He and Monica¡­ had given up on each other, and only because of that could he let go easily.

    ¡­

    The days passed quickly.

    It was much faster than Monica thought it would be, and the wedding was tomorrow.

    Michael had been very busy recently, and the two of them had barely met. However, Michael came to pick her up to try on a wedding dress today.

    It was thest day.

    Jeannie said that she had to get hold of Michael¡¯s scandal today. Otherwise, Reese alone would not be enough to help her in ruining the wedding.

    She and Michael walked into thergest bridal shop in South Hampton City.

    The exquisite wedding gowns were so beautiful that it was like a dream.

    Back when she got married for the first time, she hade to pick it herself.

    Finn did not even look at her. She recalled that when she changed into a wedding dress that she was satisfied with, she called Finn, but he did not pick up.

    ¡°Mr. Ross. Ms. Cardellini.¡± The staff was extremely enthusiastic.

    Monica came back to her senses.

    Things had been always like the pasttely, and most importantly, the past did not make her very happy.

    She watched as the staff took out a dazzling wedding dress.

    ¡°Ms. Cardellini, Mr. Ross specially customized this for you overseas. It¡¯s personally designed by the top master of wedding dresses, Tom. Every stitch and thread of the wedding dress is handmade. The diamond on the wedding dress is a priceless gemstone that can be polished into a perfect heart shape. Mr. Ross is very attentive to this wedding dress of yours. He even went overseas to supervise it personally,¡± the staff introduced the dress enthusiastically.

    Monica was still a little surprised. She did not expect Michael to go overseas to customize her wedding dress even though he was so busy.

    In her heart¡­ The feelings in her heart slowly disappeared.

    After all, she should not be touched by insincere love.

    ¡°Let¡¯s try it on.¡± Michael did not say anything else and let her try on the wedding dress.

    ¡°Where¡¯s our best man and bridesmaid?¡± Monica asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted them to try it on together?¡±

    ¡°They should be on the way. Why? Are you looking forward to their gowns more?¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to bepared to them,¡± Monica said bluntly.

    Michael smiled.

    He knew what Monica was thinking, so he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brie¡¯s dress isn¡¯t as pretty as yours, and most importantly, she¡¯s not as pretty as you.¡±

    Monica¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    She suddenly remembered the sweet words Michael said to her when they were dating.

    It was not that she was easily moved. Rather, no one else had said that to her other than Michael.

    As a woman, her heart still raced. However, she would not be soft-hearted.

    With that, she followed the staff into the changing room.

    When they were discussing the details of the wedding, Michael said that he did not want it to be too high-profile, so he would only find a couple of groomsmen and bridesmaids. Monica said her best friend was Jeanne, but Jeanne was not in South Hampton City. Since there were no bridesmaids, she told Michael to find one himself.

    Michael thought Monica was not looking forward to the wedding, so he did not put in any effort and did not suspect that she had other motives. Just like that, he agreed to Monica¡¯s request.

    Unexpectedly, Michael really did look for Brie.

    When Jeanne told her that Michael would definitely look for Brie, she did not believe it. After all, she did not know if there was something going on between them. At that moment, she suddenly felt that she was not as meticulous as Jeannie, who could be certain just by listening to her talk about Michael and Brie.

    Jeannie exined to her that Michael was a person who pursued perfection. He would not let anyone make a mistake at his wedding, so he would definitely find his most trusted person to help him. From what she said, Brie often being by Michael¡¯s side was enough to show that Michael trusted Brie.

    It was such deep logic.

    Monica did not know when she would be able to learn it. In fact, she felt that she would never be able to learn it.

    She finally changed into her wedding dress after a long time.

    The moment she walked out, Michael, who was originally talking to the best man, paused for a moment when he saw Monica. He was obviously a little surprised.

    Even Monica thought that the wedding dress made her look extremely beautiful.

    If it had been a normal wedding, she might have been touched.

    ¡°Do I look good?¡± She smiled.

    Before Michael could answer, a female voice behind her said, ¡°It¡¯s too beautiful.¡±

    Monica turned around and saw Brie.

    Brie was wearing a white bridesmaid dress, which was also very exquisite. It was a tube top with a short swing and a fluffy design. It was also very beautiful looking. However, it paled inparison to Monica¡¯s elegant wedding dress.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Monica smiled.

    ¡°All women will be envious of your wedding dress,¡± Brie said sincerely.

    It seemed to be just apliment and nothing else.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Monica smiled politely.

    At that moment, Michael walked over and stood in front of the mirror.

    He and Monica looked like the perfect match.

    The staff around her praised her, and Monica had never been more ttered in her entire life.

    Moreover, she realized that there was an imperceptible trace of jealousy in Brie¡¯s stiff smile.

    She tried on the wedding dress for the entire afternoon.

    Monica purposely dragged it out until dinner time. When she was about to leave, she suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner together tonight. I want to get to know the best man and bridesmaid. I also want to talk about the details of tomorrow¡¯s wedding. I¡¯m afraid something will go wrong tomorrow.¡±

    Michael wanted to refuse.

    However, Monica had said it in front of Brie and the best man, so he had to consider the feelings of others, even if they were all his subordinates.

    Besides, there was nothing wrong with discussing the details of tomorrow¡¯s wedding.

    He had been very busy thest few days with many wedding details and did not know much about them. He, too, needed to familiarize himself with the itinerary.

    Hence, they agreed to Monica¡¯s suggestion and walked into a high-end french restaurant.

    They ordered their own food.

    Monica watched as Brie cleaned up Michael¡¯s tableware naturally. It should have been prepared by the waiter, but she personally prepared it for him.

    At first, Michael was very calm, like he was used to it. However, he slowly noticed Monica¡¯s gaze and said to Brie, ¡°Get the waiter toe.¡±

    Brie smiled and put it down without feeling embarrassed.

    Monica did not stare at Brie either as she said to the waiter nonchntly, ¡°Please open a bottle of red wine.¡±

 Chapter 884 - 884 While the Wedding Was Going On

    884 While the Wedding Was Going On

    There was a dark french restaurant, Monica said to the waiter, ¡°Please open a bottle of red wine.¡±

    The waiter acknowledged respectfully.

    Michael looked up at Monica.

    Monica asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you drinking?¡±

    Michael did not speak, but it was obvious that he had never thought of drinking.

    At that moment, Brie tried to smooth things over. ¡°Drink some. Take it as giving you my blessings in advance.¡±

    From her words and actions, it was impossible to tell that she did not reject Michael and Monica¡¯s marriage.

    Michael did not answer, so it was considered tacit approval even though his expression was grim.

    The atmosphere at the dining table was a little awkward until their dinner was served.

    They each ate their own portion, and the red wine was only served after.

    The waiter poured them all a ss.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡± Monica wiped her lips and got up.

    The others ate their dinner quietly, and no one took a sip of the wine.

    She walked into the toilet of the restaurant and instantly became nervous.

    Then, she quickly found the pill under her clothes. It was said that it melted as soon as it entered the water. However, how would she put it into Michael¡¯s red wine?

    Her heart raced, but she forced herself to calm down.

    She had never done such a thing before, but¡­ she had no choice but to do it.

    She gritted her teeth and put the pill between his fingers like Jeannie taught her.

    She had been practicing for the past few days.

    She did not even know how Jeannie knew so much¡­ tricks.

    Anyway, it was of great use.

    She looked at how nervous she was in the bathroom and then took a deep breath.

    Jeannie was right. Everything she did was self-defense, so she should not feel guilty.

    Everything she did was to protect her rights.

    If Michael had not used any means to force her to get married, she would not be doing that to him.

    Once Monica was calm enough, she walked out of the washroom and returned to the table.

    The three people at the table were still eating dinner quietly.

    After Monica sat down, she casually picked up her wine ss. ¡°Drink some.¡±

    ¡°Director Ross can¡¯t handle alcohol. I¡¯ll drink on his behalf,¡± Brie said bluntly.

    That was what Monica wanted to say because Monica knew that Michael could not drink.

    One drink would make him drunk, and two drinks would knock him out.

    Usually, Brie would be the one helping him with socializing.

    That was also why Michael¡¯s expression was so ugly when Monica suggested drinking.

    It was because he could not drink.

    Besides, tomorrow was their wedding, so he probably did not want her to get drunk tonight.

    At that moment, Monica watched as Brie reached out to take Michael¡¯s wine ss.

    Monica said, ¡°You usually drink for Michael during social gatherings, but I don¡¯t think it seems appropriate for today¡¯s assion.¡±

    Brie felt a little awkward at that moment as her hand froze in mid-air, and she did not pick up Michael¡¯s wine ss.

    Instead, it was Monica who reached out to take it.

    The moment she took it, the pill between their fingers fell into the wine ss and instantly melted.

    Monica¡¯s heart was racing.

    Jeannie had taught her how to ce the drug, so no one could tell that she had done it. She had also practiced it to perfection at home. She had tested it in front of her parents, but they did not notice it. However, at that moment, she was still so nervous that her body was trembling, and she was trying their best to hold it in.

    She tried her best to look nonchnt and wanted to drink Michael¡¯s ss of red wine.

    ¡°Give it to me,¡± Michael suddenly said.

    Monica¡¯s heart beat faster because she had achieved his goal.

    Jeanne said that in such an asion, Michael would never let someone else drink for him. Even if he only took a sip of red wine, he would never let someone else drink for him. Michael also had his pride.

    Indeed, Jeanne had guessed everything.

    She was the one who had dated Michael for so many years, yet her understanding of Michael was like a nk piece of paper, while Jeannie knew him like the back of her hand.

    Monica watched as Michael took the wine ss away from her hand.

    He said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble the two of you for my wedding with Monica tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Director Ross, you¡¯re too kind. It¡¯s my honor to be your best man.¡± The best man quickly raised his ss.

    Brie nced at Michael and raised her ss without showing any expression.

    It was the same for Monica.

    The four of them clinked sses and took a sip.

    After taking a sip, they continued to drink, but Michael did not drink much.

 Chapter 885 - 885 While the Wedding Was Going On

    885 While the Wedding Was Going On

    Michael¡¯s self-discipline was terrifying.

    On the other hand, Monica had drunk a lot.

    Brie and the best man also drank a lot with her.

    Michael knew that Monica liked to drink and was sometimes even addicted to drinking.

    Therefore, he was used to Monica¡¯s actions and would not be suspicious.

    After dinner, Monica felt that the alcohol had somewhat gotten to her head.

    Her alcohol tolerance was not bad. If she was starting to feel that, the others should not be any better.

    Even so, Brie was able to remain calm while not drinking any less than her Monica.

    This was probably the reason Michael kept her by his side. Brie could make up for his only w in socializing.

    They left through the dining room.

    Michael felt a little dizzy.

    He did not drink much and still felt very dizzy.

    Despite that, he did not suspect much because his alcohol tolerance was indeed very poor.

    He just could not train it no matter how hard he tried.

    He had once drunk until his stomach bled, but it still did not increase his alcohol tolerance.

    Later on, he stopped drinking so much and chose to let someone rece him.

    As long as he knew how to socialize at the dining table, it did not matter if he drank or not.

    ¡°Director Ross.¡± Brie quickly supported him.

    Monica watched from the side.

    Michael was in a daze for a second, causing him to fall back slightly. With Brie¡¯s help, he instantly woke up.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± He remained calm and said to Monica, ¡°I¡¯ll send you back.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. You should go back and rest early. You look like you¡¯re drunk,¡± Monica said.

    At this moment, Michael¡¯s face was also very red.

    It was frighteningly red.

    Monica knew that the drug had taken effect.

    The drug that she had especially found was very slow ining into effect. Clearly, it was just right at this moment.

    Michael still wanted to say something.

    Monica had asked the waiter to call a taxi for her and left.

    Michael felt a little dizzy, so he did not force her.

    After Monica left, Brie said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you back.¡±

    Michael did not refuse.

    He trusted Brie very much. The two of them grew up together. After graduation, they entered the Quality Inspection Hall together. Brie was always by his side and was his right-hand man. For countless social nights, she would send Michael back or he would send her back. The two of them cooperated very well at work.

    When Brie left, she did not forget to remind the best man of the time to gather tomorrow. She only helped Michael into his car after taking care of everything for him. The hotel boy drove them back.

    As soon as Michael got into the car, he fell asleep.

    He felt very dizzy, and his mind became blurry.

    Brie stayed by his side quietly.

    Ultimately, her suppressed emotions were revealed in a ce that no one could see.

    After so many years¡­

    Brie had liked Michael for so many years, but his attitude toward her was very clear. Other than their working rtionship, they were just friends, and they could not cross the line. In fact, Brie had tolerated it for many years and waited for Michael for many years. She had always silently contributed, but in the end, he still wanted to marry Monica.

    Brie had secretly investigated Monica. She really felt that Monica was worthless and was not worthy of Michael.

    She did not know why Michael must like this woman even though she knew his motive.

    She knew very well that Michael would still deal with the Cardellinis in the end, but from a rtionship standpoint, he liked Monica, after all.

    Brie endured it. She tried her best to endure it.

    Tomorrow was Michael¡¯s wedding.

    It would be his wedding with someone else. In fact, it was very difficult for her to remain calm.

    When Brie saw the wedding dress that Michael had prepared for Monica, she felt so jealous that she wanted to go crazy.

    What right did the useless Monica have to receive Michael¡¯s love?

    Brie was filled with negative emotions, causing her face to look distorted.

    The car soon arrived at Michael¡¯s private residence.

    Brie helped Michael get off.

    At that time, Michael was a little unconscious. He was lying on Brie¡¯s body. With her help, he walked into the neighborhood in messy steps.

    No one noticed that a taxi had also stopped at the entrance of the neighborhood.

    Monica paid and quickly followed the two figures.

    She wanted to go and take many pictures.

    Since she had no one to help her, Jeannie let her rely on herself.

    Monica, who had never done anything bad before, was extremely nervous.

 Chapter 886 - 886 While the Wedding Was Going On

    886 While the Wedding Was Going On

    Monica took the next elevator to Michael¡¯s house.

    She had the password to his house.

    At this moment, her hand that was pressing thebination lock was trembling.

    The door lock opened gently.

    Monica walked in.

    When she walked in, she heard an abnormal flirtatious sound.

    The drug should havepletely taken effect.

    Monica did not dare to get too close to the bedroom. From afar, she saw the two people in the room rolling together. Michael was very impatient.

    Brie did not refuse at all and even cooperated actively.

    Monica trembled as she faced the room and recorded a video.

    Jeannie said that tonight was the most suitable night to do such a thing.

    Firstly, the wedding was tomorrow. When Michael woke up, he would not have time to think about how to make up for this matter. He would only want to hold the wedding first and resolve itter. Therefore, he would not think of any way to deal with it. If it was exposed at the wedding, Michael would have no choice but to cancel it.

    Secondly, Brie definitely liked Michael. Michael was getting married tomorrow. No matter how rational a woman was, she would still be controlled by her emotions. Therefore, as long as Michael took the initiative, she would definitely not resist.

    Evidently, Jeanne had predicted everything.

    Everything that happened tonight was arranged by Jeanne. It was as if she had known in advance and everything was going ording to her prediction.

    Monica filmed for a long time.

    The two people in the room were very engrossed.

    Michael¡¯s body was now full of medicinal properties, so he could not pay attention to anything else. His body was just instinctively venting the effect.

    Brie was too focused on Michael to notice that there was someone else in the room besides them.

    Everything had happened.

    Monica put down her phone and left quietly.

    After leaving Michael¡¯s home, she gently closed the door for them.

    She stepped into the elevator.

    Actually, she was not as indifferent as she thought.

    It was not that she really had feelings for Michael.

    Michael was not sad that Michael and Brie slept together. When she saw Finn and Patsy together in the past, even when they did not do anything, it was enough to break her heart. Now, her emotions were fluctuating only because she felt that she had schemed against Michael.

    She felt a little guilty.

    Even though Jeannie had been emphasizing that she was just being on her guard, she still felt guilty for doing something bad.

    Monica returned home.

    She sent the video to Jeanne.

    Jeanne knew that Monica was not stupid.

    It was clearly not an easy task, but as long as she did it seriously, she still seeded.

    Jeanne gave Monica a call. ¡°Hold the wedding with Michael tomorrow as if nothing happened. I¡¯ll find a way to help you y the video and the recording live.¡±

    ¡°Who are you going to ask to y them?¡± Monica was still a little surprised.

    Since it was Michael¡¯s wedding, everyone present should have been screened by Michael, so it should be very difficult to bribe them.

    If Jeanne failed to bribe anyone and Michael found out in advance, it would be over.

    ¡°I¡¯ll find someone more powerful than Michael,¡± Jeanne answered but still did not tell Monica who it was.

    Monica was even more curious.

    ¡°In short, you¡¯ll proceed with the wedding tomorrow. Don¡¯t think about anything else. Leave the rest to me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not even in South Hampton City.¡± Monica was still a little angry.

    Although Jeanne had been helping her n, she just could not be by her side.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Jeanne thought to herself, ¡®I¡¯ll be back.

    ¡®But¡­

    ¡®We might not have the chance to meet.¡¯

    Jeanne finished her sentence. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely be there the next time you¡¯re officially married.¡±

    If she was still alive, she would participate in the wedding even if she had to risk her life.

    Monica could not help butugh. ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time. These are the only times in my life, and both times, I was so wronged.¡±

    Speaking of which, Monica was still a little unhappy.

    Jeanne smiled as well. ¡°What if there¡¯s a next time?¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll count on your blessings.¡± Monica did not say much.

    If there was a next time, she would fall in love with another man.

    Otherwise, she would not dare to enter a marriage hall again.

    Monica was scared.

    She was really scared.

    Monica and Jeanne chatted for a while more before hanging up.

    After hanging up the phone, Monicay on the bed, unable to fall asleep.

    Thinking of tomorrow¡¯s wedding¡­

    All the major news outlets would be reporting the news of their wedding tomorrow. Everyone would see it, including Finn.

    A tear flowed down from the corner of her eye.

    Every time she thought of Finn, she still felt ufortable.

 Chapter 887 - 887 While the Wedding Was Going On

    887 While the Wedding Was Going On

    Every time Monica thought of Finn, her heart would still ache.

    ¡­

    The next day, the sky was slightly bright.

    Monica had been woken up by the staff to do her makeup.

    She estimated that she had only slept for an hour.

    Perhaps it was less than an hour.

    When the makeup artist saw Monica¡¯s swollen eyes, she could not help but exim, ¡°Miss Cardellini, your eyes are too swollen. Did you¡­ Cryst night?¡±

    Even if she only drank water, her eyes would not be so swollen.

    Monica ignored the makeup artist.

    If she remained cool, they could still get along happily.

    The makeup artist could sense Monica¡¯s emotions and did not dare to offend her. She quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a coldpress. Let¡¯s help you change into your wedding dress and do your hair first.¡±

    Monica nodded slightly.

    She leaned backfortably in her chair after changing her clothes. There was something cold over her eyes. She was thinking that the bridesmaids had not arrived yet.

    Was there¡­ A dy?!

    Monica told herself not to show any emotion.

    Everything she did was just self-defense. There was no need to feel guilty.

    The bride¡¯s makeup wasplicated, especially Monica¡¯s swollen eyes. The makeup artist took a long time to cover them up. Fortunately, her skills were not bad. After putting on makeup, it was almost impossible to see the abnormality in Monica¡¯s eyes. After she was done, Brie arrived at her vi and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was drunkst night and woke upte. I¡¯ll change my clothes immediately.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s still early.¡± Monica nced at Brie.

    No emotion could be seen on Brie¡¯s face.

    Last night, when Brie slept with Michael, she was clearly not like this¡­

    No wonder Michael valued her so much.

    As expected, the two of them knew how to disguise themselves.

    It was impossible to see through their emotions.

    Brie quickly changed into her bridesmaid outfit. She hurriedly put on makeup and did her hair.

    Monica saw some hickeys on Brie¡¯s breasts. Brie had asked the makeup artist to help her with them.

    Brie felt Monica¡¯s gaze on her.

    She quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My boyfriend was herest night. They¡¯ll be dealt with.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Monica smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t even know you had a boyfriend, Miss Larson.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re usually too busy with work, so we don¡¯t have much time together.¡± Brie yed dumb.

    Monica did not ask further.

    Brie finished dressing up very quickly.

    It was about time.

    ording to the wedding process, Michael should be here in half an hour.

    At this moment, many rtives had alsoe to the Cardellinis¡¯ vi.

    The vi looked very lively.

    ¡°Cousin.¡± Sarah ran into Monica¡¯s room. She was wearing a pink gown today. It was obvious that she had dressed up meticulously. She looked very lively. ¡°You¡¯re too beautiful.¡±

    Monica¡¯s attitude toward Sarah¡­

    Forget it.

    They were all rtives.

    Even though Monica did not like Sarah, it was not to the point where she wanted to cut off all ties with her.

    ¡°Has your leg recovered?¡± Monica asked.

    ¡°Yeah, in order to attend your wedding, I specially removed all the stents. The doctor also said that as long as it¡¯s not too strenuous, there¡¯s basically no problem,¡± Sarah replied, looking happy.

    Monica reckoned that after she got married, Sarah would be able to chase after Finn even more freely.

    ¡®Finn¡­¡¯

    Monica¡¯s heart ached.

    She did not want to think too much about it.

    At this moment, Monica was sitting on the bed, waiting for Michael to pick her up.

    She used her phone beside her to pass the time.

    Sarah was used to her cousin¡¯s coldness toward her. She sat beside Monica and yed with her phone.

    Monica randomly clicked on a news app and saw the most eye-catching article. It was about her and Michael¡¯s wedding.

    She had not nned to open it.

    She only clicked on it after seeing Reese¡¯s photo.

    It was an interview video.

    Reese was wearing a wine-red cheongsam, and her hair was tied into a bun. She looked dignified and elegant, and her makeup was slightly festive. It was obvious that there was a happy event in the family.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern about my son¡¯s wedding. Michael is too busy today to thank you in person, so I can only attend on his behalf,¡± Reese said enthusiastically.

    Upon closer inspection, the interview had probably taken ce at the entrance of the Ross residence.

    ¡°Today¡¯s wedding won¡¯t be open to the public. Dear friends from the media, you don¡¯t have to wait outside the wedding. After the wedding, we¡¯ll send some photos and videos of the wedding venue to everyone. Please cooperate. Thank you,¡± Reese exined the wedding arrangements.

 Chapter 888 - 888 While the Wedding Was Going On

    888 While the Wedding Was Going On

    The reporters could not hold it in anymore. ¡°Will the chief attend today¡¯s wedding?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t answer this question for the time being.¡± Reese had always been polite and understanding.

    She looked dignified and imposing.

    ¡°I heard that many people from the political and business world have been invited to today¡¯s wedding. Who will be attending?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re just some rtives and friends.¡± Reese tried to y dumb.

    ¡°Mrs. Ross, what was the betrothal gift and dowry for Michael and Monica?¡± A reporter suddenly asked.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have so many rules. As long as the young couple has a good rtionship, there¡¯s no need for betrothal gifts or dowries.

    ¡°Mrs. Ross, are you saying that the two families don¡¯t have any betrothal gift and dowry?¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t ask for a dowry but had nned to give a betrothal gift. Even so, Monica¡¯s parents didn¡¯t want it. Their reason was the same as ours. They also said that it was fine as long as the two of them had a good rtionship.¡±

    ¡­

    Monica could not stand it anymore.

    Despite that, it was good.

    The more she made herself nobler, the more Michael¡¯s face would be pped.

    Monica did not have the slightest bit of sympathy for Reese.

    She could not wait for everyone to see Reese¡¯s disgusting side at this moment.

    Monica was a little excited.

    At this moment, she heard someone say, ¡°The groom is here!¡±

    Monica¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    Sarah quickly put down her phone and tried to close the door.

    ¡°Sarah.¡± Monica stopped her. ¡°There¡¯s no such ceremony.¡±

    Sarah pouted but still obediently returned to Monica¡¯s side.

    With that, Michael appeared in Monica¡¯s room just like that.

    He was wearing a white suit.

    Michael had never worn white before, but at this moment, he looked exceptionally good.

    Monica just looked at him.

    She looked at how calm he was, just like Brie.

    It was as if nothing had happened yesterday.

    Michael could face her very openly.

    Simrly, Monica could also pretend that nothing had happened.

    Michael walked in front of Monica, looking at her beautiful and dazzling white wedding dress.

    The corners of his mouth curved up slightly.

    Then, he knelt down on one knee and presented the bouquet of flowers in his hand to her. ¡°Monica, I¡¯m here.¡±

    Monica just looked at him.

    She looked at the bouquet of champagne-colored roses in front of him.

    She suddenly thought of her first wedding.

    She remembered that no one had closed the door when Finn came.

    There was no liveliness of a wedding.

    Finn did not even announce his arrival. He just walked in front of Monica and waited for her to get up from the bed and leave with him to the wedding.

    ¡°Monica,¡± Michael called out to her.

    Monica returned to her senses.

    She smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡±

    Then she took the bouquet of flowers from Michael.

    Michael got up from the ground and approached Monica. He bent over and picked her up from the bed.

    Monica instinctively wrapped her arms around Michael¡¯s neck.

    If¡­

    If this was a normal wedding ...

    Perhaps she would be touched by Michael¡¯s actions as a boyfriend.

    However, this was not a normal wedding.

    Even so¡­ She could enjoy it.

    At least, this was a wedding.

    It was not the same thing that she did many years ago.

    Michael put Monica into the wedding car.

    The car drove straight to the golf course in the suburbs.

    The best man and bridesmaid were sitting with them.

    Monica observed Michael and Brie discreetly. From the beginning to the end, the two of them did not have anymunication or eye contact.

    They were really good at acting.

    The car arrived at its destination.

    Even though Reese had warned the media not to go to the venue, they still blocked the entrance.

    After wasting a lot of time, the car managed to drive in.

    Monica was directly sent to the dressing room to change into the main wedding dress, while Michael went to the wedding venue to greet the guests.

    Brie stayed by Monica¡¯s side the whole time.

    The two of them were changing.

    After changing into the main wedding dress, Monica sat in front of the mirror and looked at herself.

    She was beautiful.

    She was dazzled by her own beauty.

    Nheless, what was the use?

    She just could not find a good man.

    ¡°Cousin, your wedding dress is even more beautiful.¡± Sarah ran into her dressing room again.

    Monica felt that she was like a haunting ghost.

    ¡°If only I had such a beautiful wedding gown when I got married. I¡¯m so envious.¡± Sarah was full of anticipation.

    At this moment, the image of Sarah and Finn getting married appeared in Monica¡¯s mind.

    ¡®F*ck.¡¯

    Monica¡¯s heart was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t breathe.

    ¡°Get out, get out!¡± Monica waved her hand, somewhat impatiently.

    Sarah pouted.

    ¡°Oh right, my friend wanted toe and congratte you in person.¡± Sarah suddenly thought of the purpose of her visit.

 Chapter 889 - 889 While the Wedding Was Going On

    889 While the Wedding Was Going On

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°Shelly.¡± Sarah said, ¡°You might not know her, but she¡¯s Nox¡¯s child bride. That should give you an idea of who she is.¡±

    It turned out to be Shelly.

    To be honest, she liked Shelly more than Sarah.

    ¡°Where is she?¡± Monica asked.

    ¡°Outside the door. I¡¯ll let her in.¡±

    ¡°In that case, you don¡¯t need toe back in after that.¡± Monica did not give Sarah any face.

    Sarah stuck out her tongue and turned to leave.

    After a while, Shelly walked in, and she was also wearing a white dress today.

    Were Monica¡¯s eyes ying tricks on her? Her impression of Shelly was that she was a little chubby, but now, her figure seemed just right.

    However, her face was still too ordinary. She probably would not be able to catch Nox, that yboy¡¯s eyes.

    Facing Monica, Shelly was still a little shy.

    She said, ¡°Congrattions, Monica.¡±

    Monica smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just¨C¡± Shelly was a little hesitant.

    ¡°You¡¯re feeling guilty about that matter?¡± Monica immediately thought of Shelly¡¯s purpose foring.

    Back then, she was the one who tipped Monica off to meet Finn. She might have thought that she was trying to match them together, not expecting that they would not get back together in the end. Instead, she married Michael. She might have felt that she had done something wrong out of kindness and felt a little apologetic.

    Shelly nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯m very grateful to you.¡± Monica said, ¡°Although it did not go and end well, I never regretted it.¡±

    ¡°I thought I was wrong.¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re not.¡± Monica really had no regrets.

    At that time, she felt very fortunate, even though sheter felt that it was stupid.

    Upon hearing Monica¡¯s words, Shelly was slightly relieved.

    During this time, she had been reading the news about Michael and Monica. The two of them had such a good rtionship that she even wondered if she had made a mistake back then.

    ¡°Oh, right. How are things between you and Nox?¡± Monica did not want to dwell on the previous matter, so she changed the topic.

    Shelly shook her head. ¡°Not good.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t have high hopes for Nox. He¡¯s not worth it.¡±

    Shelly bit her lip and did not answer.

    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Monica said, ¡°Nox won¡¯t ept you, and you¡¯ll be the one who gets hurt.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Shelly replied. For some reason, she somehow trusted Monica. ¡°As long as I don¡¯t like him, I won¡¯t get hurt.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t like Nox?¡± Monica was a little surprised.

    No matter what, Nox was still a suave and charming man, so it should be easy for women to like him, especially for a young girl like Shelly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like him.¡± Shelly did not seem to be lying.

    However, Monica still did not believe her.

    ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ after his family¡¯s money,¡± Shelly said.

    The moment she said that, Monicaughed.

    That was the highlight of her day.

    If that egoistic Nox knew that Shelly was only in love with his family¡¯s money, would he faint from anger?

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I should have said that,¡± Shelly muttered to herself as she looked at Monica¡¯s bright smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep your secret.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Shelly said.

    ¡°I wish you sess,¡± Monica said.

    ¡°I will work hard for it.¡±

    Monica was liking Shelly more and more.

    Having seen so many hypocritical people in upper-ss society, Shelly felt genuine.

    Both were 18 years old, yet how was Shelly so much better than Sarah?

    ¡°It¡¯s time for the bride to head out and get ready.¡± Outside the door, the staff member suddenly said.

    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. I¡¯ll go outside to watch the ceremony.¡± Then, Shelly added, ¡°You look stunning today.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Monica smiled.

    After that, she followed the staff out of the dressing room and went to the wedding venue.

    She was first brought to a pce-like barrier, and Gary was with her inside. He was also dressed in a suit today and looked quite handsome.

    ¡°Tell me, how many times do I have to do this before I can really get you married?¡± Gary asked.

    She did not want to do it either.

    At that moment, as the wedding march started ying, Michael appeared on the main stage. He looked closely at Monica, waiting for her to walk towards him.

    The gauze curtain in front of Monica was opened.

    Apanied by the wedding march, Monica held Gary¡¯s arm and walked on the red carpet.

    In the sky, some flower petals drifted and fell on thewn. As theynded around Monica, the scene looked as beautiful as a painting.

    ¡°You don¡¯t say. Monica is quite pretty when she¡¯s dressed up.¡± Nox, who was sitting in the audience, suddenlymented.

    He did not sit with the Winters. Beside him was Edward, and beside Edward was little George.

    They were all dressed very formally to attend Monica¡¯s wedding.

    Just then, a waiter came over to serve them champagne.

    ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Nox raised his head and seemed to be talking to the waiter.

    The waiter was expressionless as he lowered his voice and said, ¡°There are a lot of people mixed in, and they are all from the Hills.¡±

    What the waiter meant was that many of the waiters were from the Hills.

    Nox turned to look at Edward, whose expression remained unchanged.

    Nox took a ss of champagne from the waiter¡¯s tray. There was nothing strange about their interaction from the beginning to the end.

    By then, Monica was already in front of Michael.

    As Gary handed Monica¡¯s hand to Michael, Michael bowed and brought Monica to his side.

    Once Gary left, Monica and Michael faced the priest, who looked at them kindly and began the wedding ceremony.

    All the procedures were done ordingly.

    ¡°I hereby announce you husband and wife. The groom may now kiss your beautiful bride,¡± the priest announced.

    Everyone at the scene seemed to be waiting for that exciting moment.

    However, Michael just looked at Monica, and Monica looked at Michael the same way.

    Slowly, Michael bent down and approached Monica to nt a kiss on her lips.

    At that moment, flower petals filled the sky. From just a few scattered petals just, the entire sky seemed to be covered with flower petals now. It looked beautiful and spectacr.

    A round of enthusiastic apuse rang out, and the wedding ceremony was at its climax.

    Seeing the scene, Nox could not help but nce to the side. He looked at the disguised waiter, who was looking at the newlyweds indifferently.

    Nox smiled.

    He remembered that when he attended Finn and Monica¡¯s wedding back then, the wedding was the worst wedding he had ever seen. Other than the ceremony, nothing romantic or exciting about it. It was as if they were getting married for the sake of getting married, and Finn only gave Monica a kiss on the cheek.

    Nox thought about it carefully.

    No woman would choose a blockhead like Finn, so seeing today¡¯s wedding, he suddenly understood Monica¡¯s choice!

 Chapter 890 - 890 Humiliated At the Wedding, Michael Is Utterly Embarrassed!

    890 Humiliated At the Wedding, Michael Is Utterly Embarrassed!

    Once the wedding ceremony was over, all the guests made their way to the banquet hall at the golf club to enjoy lunch.

    Monica, on the other hand, was once again sent to the dressing room to change into another outfit.

    She started to feel a little uneasy.

    When was Jeannie going to expose Michael¡¯s video? She was not nning to post it once the wedding had ended and they were sent to the bridal chamber, was she?

    Monica really did not want to sleep with Michael. She could not even stand the moment Michael kissed her, let alone¡­

    Monica shook her head. She felt that she should trust Jeannie.

    However, she was still a little worried. How was Jeannie going to post the video?

    Michael had done all the wedding arrangements, and she had not intervened in any of the circumstances, so she did not know where to find a loophole.

    That made Monica a little anxious.

    ¡°Godmother.¡± Outside the door, a little boy walked in.

    Monica saw George.

    George was wearing a ck suit with a small bow tie, and his hair was especiallybed back. Although he was still wearing ck-rimmed sses, he still looked very handsome. He gave off the feeling of a little prince.

    Monica beckoned George over, and George obediently walked over to Monica¡¯s side.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to congratte you,¡± George said bluntly.

    ¡°So, you still do have some conscience.¡± Monica smiled. ¡°My love for you isn¡¯t in vain.¡±

    Every time she said she loved George, his face would turn red.

    He said, ¡°Godmother, I¡¯ve prepared a wedding gift for you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a good boy, aren¡¯t you?¡± Monica was overwhelmed by the unexpected favor.

    George said, ¡°Lower your head.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Monica frowned and bent down, thinking that George was going to whisper something to her.

    George suddenly nted a kiss on her face, and she heard a loud ¡°pop¡±.

    Monica was stunned.

    Did George not hate getting close to anyone?

    She looked at George, and it made George blush.

    George said, ¡°My mom said you¡¯ll like it.¡±

    ¡°Your mother? Your mom is back?¡± Monica was pleasantly surprised, but in the next second, she realized that she was overthinking. She muttered, ¡°She told you on the phone, right?¡±

    George did not answer because his mother said that he could not tell his godmother.

    ¡°Whatever. I really like your gift.¡± Monica did not allow herself to be sad.

    She then held George¡¯s face and returned the gesture by nting a kiss on his little face with a pop.

    George blushed again.

    Monica looked at George¡¯s face and could not help butugh. At the same time, she also could not help but sigh. ¡°I originally wanted to give you a younger brother.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± George looked at Monica.

    ¡°A little brother as cute as you.¡±

    ¡°In that case, have one.¡± George said innocently, ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to¡­ take care of him.¡±

    Monica smiled again.

    She felt an inexplicable warmth in her heart as she realized that there were still many people who loved her, even if she was not very smart and sometimes even a little stupid.

    She said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid there won¡¯t be many chances in the future. But to me, you¡¯re enough. Come, let me kiss you again before I go out to propose a toast.¡±

    George quickly dodged.

    ¡°I¡¯m going out. My mom¨C My dad is still waiting for me outside.¡± George quickly corrected himself.

    Monica did not notice those details either.

    She just watched as George walked away with his short legs.

    The smile at the corner of his mouth was still a little bitter.

    She used to think that she would have an adorable son and a child with the person she loved.

    Just then, someone knocked on the door again, urging her to go out and make a toast.

    Sheposed herself and put on a red, fishtail gown that had a train. The tight-fitting design revealed her beautiful figure.

    She had to admit that Michael had put a lot of thought into the wedding.

    At least, Michael knew that she loved to look pretty, so he was careful in choosing a wedding dress and gown.

    When she walked out of the dressing room, Michael had already changed into a ck suit and was waiting for her at the door.

    She recalled her wedding a few years ago.

    At that time, she thought it was just a formality, but for some reason, it was so deeply etched in her memory that she could remember many details of the wedding.

    She remembered she changed into several different outfits during the wedding, and she had chosen all of them by herself. Due to time constraints, she did not get a designer to custom-make the dresses for her. She only chose the wedding dresses that she thought were eptable and made her look beautiful no matter what. She even chose a few outfits for Finn, thinking that they had to look like a match. Hence, to not embarrass herself, she picked out the outfits seriously for Finn.

 Chapter 891 - 891 Humiliated At the Wedding, Michaelâ€™s Utter Embarrassment!

    891 Humiliated At the Wedding, Michael¡¯s Utter Embarrassment!

    However, from the start to the end, Finn only wore one outfit, the most inconspicuous suit, throughout the entire wedding.

    Her eyes flickered

    Michael had already taken the initiative to hold her hand and walk toward the banquet hall.

    Back then, Finn did not even touch her.

    Suddenly, she felt that she did not lose out on this wedding.

    With that, she walked ahead with the train on her gown dragging behind her, not noticing that a waitress was standing behind her and looking at her back with a faint smile on her face.

    After that, she turned around and walked to the other corner of the banquet hall ¡ª to the dessert area.

    She took a few desserts for the child who was trying hard to get desserts for himself.

    George turned his head to look at her, his eyes twinkling at the person who disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    Although the waitress in front of him did not look like his mother, he could still recognize her.

    Of course, it was not that he could recognize his mother in her disguise. It was just that she gave him a hand gesture that only they knew.

    His mother had told him a long time ago that if a stranger made that gesture to him one day, it would be her in disguise.

    Even though he had note across that situation before in his life, he could still recognize her in an instant.

    He had used the excuse of going to the changing room to find his godmother to meet her. However, his mother was gone again when he came out of the dressing room. Now, he finally saw her again.

    Jeanne handed the pastry to George. ¡°Take good care of yourself.¡±

    George nodded obediently.

    Then, Jeanne smiled and walked past George.

    After all, she still had many things to do that day.

    It was already a luxury to be able to spend so much time with her son.

    ¡°George.¡± A familiar male voice suddenly sounded beside her.

    Jeanne pursed her lips and walked past the familiar figure.

    George had also retracted his gaze so that no one would notice anyone amiss.

    Edward held George¡¯s hand. ¡°The banquet is about to start. Don¡¯t eat too many desserts.¡±

    George did not agree to Edward¡¯s request, but he could only take the cream cake and leave with Edward.

    After taking a few steps away, Jeanne turned back to look at the two people in ck suits, one tall and one short, before turning around and walking to the other side.

    There were many people from the Hills at the banquet today. They were all disguised as waiters in the banquet hall, waiting for an opportunity to take action.

    With a tray and a ss of champagne in her hand, she walked to the most distinguished table in the banquet hall.

    That table was filled with the Sanders.

    Of course, they were not given a private room, but they were in a corner of the banquet hall, which was not too eye-catching. However, there were several bodyguards in ck suits standing around them to protect them.

    When Jeanne got closer...

    Someone immediately stopped her.

    ¡°Let her in,¡± Quinn said.

    The man in the ck suit stepped back respectfully.

    Jeanne ced a ss of champagne in front of Quinn and secretly passed her a USB drive.

    Quinn took it naturally.

    Jeanne had called herst night to ask for her help, saying that a waitress woulde over with a ss of champagne and hand it to her at 12:38 p.m.

    Hence, the moment she saw the waitress, she knew that Jeanne had called her over.

    Right.

    She owed Jeanne a favor, so even if she did not have any feelings for Jeanne and did not feel that there was a need to be apprehensive when there were conflicts of interest, she would still return the favor as long as it did not go against her principles.

    Moreover, Jeanne had also shown her a videost night.

    The video was a video of her being taken to the hotel that night. In the video, a person was following behind them, and when she saw the person¡¯s face clearly, she was really angry.

    Was that what Jeanne meant by reminding her to pay attention to the people around her?

    The person in the video was Jake Crawford.

    He was a retired soldier of the Sanders. After he retired, he followed Michael¡¯s father. Since Michael¡¯s father passed away, he was naturally loyal to Michael.

    Did that mean Michael was also involved in that night¡¯s incident?

    However, a video was not enough to exin anything. Michael had ten thousand reasons to exin that the person had nothing to do with him, and the Sanders could not find just any groundless usation and suppress Michael. They needed to convince the public and bnce it out.

 Chapter 892 - 892 Humiliated At the Wedding, Michael Is Utterly Embarrassed!

    892 Humiliated At the Wedding, Michael Is Utterly Embarrassed!

    Otherwise, no one would work for the Sanders in the future.

    Last night, Jeanne had told her a way to deal with Michael.

    Jeanne said that as long as she revealed what she had given her to the public today, Michael¡¯s reputation would be ruined. There was no need for the Shen family to spend any more of their resources on Michael, and he would immediately withdraw from power.

    Although she did not know what kind of unspeakable secret of Michael¡¯s was hidden in the USB drive, she was convinced by Jeanne.

    She put the USB drive in her palm and chatted casually with the other members of the Sanders. She did not show any signs of abnormality.

    Jeanne left right after delivering the items as she knew very well that the matter had been settled.

    After all, as long as she found someone with more power than Michael at his wedding, his video would be sessfully broadcasted.

    From the beginning, she had thought of Quinn.

    Quinn owed her a favor and could not tolerate her being plotted against and betrayed. Therefore, she would definitely do it.

    Jeanne then walked to a corner of the banquet hall.

    The person in the uniform was Lucy in disguise, who reminded her, ¡°During the banquet, we have to start collecting each of the guest¡¯s hair. Be careful not to make any mistakes.¡±

    Jeanne nodded.

    Before they came, they had already received the list of all the guests and numbered each of them. All the killers of the Hills had memorized it by heart. Everyone had a number, and the hair they received would be marked with the number.

    After a short while, a spotlight suddenly lit up at the banquet hall.

    The banquet hall was a typical wedding hall, and it was in a huge castle-like building. The middle of the hall was separated by a T-shaped stage, and the hall was filled with fresh bouquets, mainly light blue, looking like a sea of blue flowers. To enhance the light effect, the banquet hall was very dark as only a few lights were on, shrouding the hall with a hazy romance.

    Suddenly, a white light shone on the couple at the end of the runway.

    The newlyweds walked on the T-shaped stage under the illumination of the lights.

    All the guests sitting on both sides of the stage had their attention on the stage.

    That was the time for the Hills to act.

    All the waiters would begin to serve the dishes during this segment, so many waiters would approach the guests. Coupled with the effect of the dark banquet hall and the attention of the guests, it was the best time to make a move.

    The Hills¡¯ assassins mixed among the waiters were all well-trained.

    When they bent over to serve the dishes, they held the te in one hand and used the other hand to cut off a strand of the guest¡¯s hair with a pair of small, undiscoverable scissors.

    Everything was going smoothly.

    After every assassin got a strand of the guest¡¯s hair, they would put them into their own pockets and leave. As they left, they would pass by another assassin who was responsible for collecting hair and handing the hair over. With such perfect cooperation, no one noticed the secret operation in the hall.

    Right now, everyone¡¯s attention was still on the couple walking to the runway.

    ording to tradition, the newlyweds would give a thank-you speech before the banquet started, and it was the parents who usually gave the speech.

    Therefore, Michael and Monica stood at the side. The speaker was Reese, who had been waiting there for a long time.

    She was not holding a script and was standing there elegantly.

    Her eyes were red as if she was touched by the wedding today.

    When she spoke, everyone¡¯s attention was on her.

    ¡°Thank you very much foring to the wedding of my son, Michael, and my daughter-inw, Monica. Thank you.¡±

    The audience burst into apuse.

    ¡°Everyone might be wondering why I¡¯m the only one here and not with Michael¡¯s father¡­¡± As soon as she said that, she began to choke.

    In fact, most people knew that Michael¡¯s father had passed away.

    However, it had not been announced to the public.

    ¡°Michael¡¯s father passed away three months ago.¡±

    The crowd was in an uproar.

    There was a difference between what they expected and hearing it with their own ears.

    ¡°The reason why it hasn¡¯t been announced to the world is because of Michael¡¯s father¡¯sst words. He hoped to tell everyone on Michael¡¯s wedding day and let everyone know that his son, Michael, has grown up and be an independent man who can rece him and serve the country.¡±

 Chapter 893 - 893 Humiliated At the Wedding, Michael Is Utterly Embarrassed!

    893 Humiliated At the Wedding, Michael Is Utterly Embarrassed!

    There was another round of apuse.

    Tears welled up in Reese¡¯s eyes. She looked very sad but with a sense of pride. She said, ¡°His father had a message to tell Michael at the wedding. Can I please get the staff to y the video?¡±

    Then, in the hall, the high-definition screen behind them showed the scene of Michael¡¯s father in the ward when he was critically ill.

    He was so thin that he looked like he had lost all his looks.

    That reminded Monica of thest time she saw that person, and it inevitably made her heart ache.

    Everyone¡¯s heart also ached when they saw the video.

    However, the person in the video was smiling, which made people think that he was in good spirits.

    He said, ¡°Michael, I took this video without you knowing only because I can¡¯t do anything for you when you get married. I can only express my blessings to you in this way. Since you were young, I have been very strict with you. You almost didn¡¯t have a childhood. For as long as you remember, you were always with me, dealing with many official matters. Everyone says you¡¯re a genius, but I know that everything you have now is all your hard work. Michael, I am very proud to have a son like you to inherit myst wish of not being able to serve the country. Dad hopes that after you get married, you¡¯ll be able to be a father. While you take care of your family, your mother, and your wife, you should devote your greatest effort to serving the country. I hope that in the years that I can¡¯t be with you, you can continue to strive for self-improvement and be a useful person for the country,¡±

    The entire speech was filled with emphasis on the hope that Michael could be a talent who serves the country.

    It had a fearless spirit to it that moved people when in fact, it was just to pave the way for Michael¡¯s future political career.

    Before Michael¡¯s father died, he had been asking his son to serve the country. As the leader of the country, the Sanders were naturally moved by Michael¡¯s father¡¯s words, and everyone who attended the banquet felt the same.

    If not for the following incident, Michael¡¯s future career should be glorious!

    Monica pursed her lips tightly. At that moment, her arm that was holding Michael¡¯s was trembling slightly.

    She did not know if she was really destroying the country¡¯s future pir of support.

    Putting aside all of Michael¡¯s lies to her, Michael was indeed capable in terms of his career.

    When Michael¡¯s father¡¯s video ended, the audience burst into continuous apuse.

    At that moment, Reese was already sobbing uncontrobly. She said, ¡°Once again, thank you all foring to Michael¡¯s wedding. I will also follow Michael¡¯s father¡¯sst wishes and supervise and train Michael so that he can be a useful talent for the country and our society!¡±

    With that, she bowed.

    In the eyes of outsiders, Reese was the greatest wife of the people. She was noble, decent, and respected by the world.

    Monica could not understand how a person could be so two-faced.

    She even suspected that Reese¡¯s disgusting face, which was hidden from everyone¡¯s eyes, was just an illusion.

    However, that was the real Reese.

    That perfect appearancested for only a second as a recording suddenly sounded at the banquet.

    At that time, Reese was gently helping Monica down the stage.

    Under the light, Reese seemed to be very close to Monica. As Monica¡¯s gown was too long for her to walk, Reese even helped Monica with her gown, like a kind and loving mother.

    Just then, pping sounds rang out.

    Her vicious voice came from the speaker.

    ¡°How dare you still want a wedding gift! Monica, you¡¯d better know your worth. Marrying Michael is already way out of your league¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your honor to be able to marry into the Rosses, and for you to marry our Michael is already your biggest wedding gift¡­ However, you can¡¯t miss out on a single dowry. If it¡¯s not in my hand in a week, let¡¯s see whether you¡¯ll be able to marry¨C¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m kind enough to allow her to marry into our family¡­ Once she enters our family, she has to follow our family¡¯s rules!¡±

    ¡°Monica, prepare the gifts and dowry ording to my mother¡¯s instructions.¡±

    ¡°So, is this what you meant when you said you like me?¡±

    ¡°...I like you when there¡¯s no benefit to be gained.¡±

 Chapter 894 Humiliated At the Wedding, Michael Is

    Chapter 894 Humiliated At the Wedding, Michael Is

    Utterly Embarrassed!

    The crowd was in an uproar again.

    No one could believe what they just heard. They refused to believe that Reese was the one who said those words!

    Reese''s beautiful face instantly turned pale. Having been exposed, the nobledy just now was now pale with panic.

    Reese was not the only one as Michael was also stunned by the sudden recording.

    Just as he was about to ask someone to turn off the recording, the dark high-definition screen suddenly started ying a video.

    The video was a little dark, so he could not tell what it was. However, he took a closer look, and the crowd went crazy again.

    Even though the video quality was not clear, one could still see that it was a scene of two people in bed. The image was very explicit, but of course, some parts had been censored. After all, there were many underaged participants at the scene, so a lot of editing was done.

    Nevertheless, even if it had been modified, one could still clearly see that two people were glued together¡­

    That was right. It was Michael and his bridesmaid, Brie, but not his bride today, Monica.

    In the banquet hall, everyone could not help but start discussing. The wedding that moved people to tears just a moment ago had be disgusting and embarrassing.

    The video did notst long. The main part of Jeanne''s editing was to let everyone know that Michael was having an affair.

    In the noisy banquet hall, not a single guest left. Everyone seemed to be waiting to see how the wedding would end.

    Michael initially wanted to redeem himself, but at that moment, he seemed to have suddenly epted it.

    It was all thanks to his strong endurance that he did not go crazy on the spot.

    However, he had to admit that no matter how strong his mind was, his expression was still extremely ferocious when being sized up like that.

    Moreover, he knew that everything was Monica''s doing.

    He had indeed neglected Monica.

    He had always thought that she knew nothing about scheming against others, so he did not expect her to scheme against him one day.

    The anger he was holding back made Monica feel that Michael might bring her down with him in the next second.

    After all, that was the first time in Michael''s life that he had been humiliated in public.

    He had always pursued perfection. Not to mention making a fool of himself in front of so many people, but even in private, no one had said a single bad word about him. All of them were affirmations and praise for him.

    Today, he was probably furious.

    Monica let go of Michael''s arm. She could finally let go of him and not pretend anymore.

    She said, "Michael, this is called an eye for an eye."

    Michael red at Monica, the woman who had pulled him down from the sky and thrown him to the ground.

    "From now on, we don''t owe each other anything. We''ll live our own lives." Monica enunciated each word clearly.

    That was the best ending she could think of for them.

    She felt that Michael had used her and ruined her marriage and happiness. Hence, now that she had retaliated and made Michael lose his dignity, the two were even. From now on, they would mind their own business and go their own separate ways.

    "Monica," Michael called out her name. At that moment, the horror on his face made Monica''s heart clench.

    However, she straightened her back and faced him coldly.

    "Were you the one who nned the affair with Brie yesterday?" Michael asked her.

    "Yes." Monica immediately admitted, "I drugged you."

    Michael clenched his fists, trying hard to control himself.

    "To take revenge on you for drugging Finnst time." Monica paused after every word.

    21:17

    "You know about that?" Michael asked her coldly.

    "I know a lot, but it''s no longer important now because I don''t like you. Nothing you do is important to me anymore." Monica took off the tiara on her head in front of everyone.

    Michael looked at her.

    "Goodbye, Michael!" Monica turned around, lifted her gown, and was about to leave.

    Michael looked at Monica''s back as she left.

    He really had the impulse to bring Monica down with him, but no. Before things get worse, he could not be impulsive.

    Suddenly, Monica stopped in her tracks.

 Chapter 895 Humiliated At the Wedding, Michael Is

    Chapter 895 Humiliated At the Wedding, Michael Is

    Utterly Embarrassed!

    She walked over to Reese.

    The expression on Reese''s face had changedpletely. She no longer had the reservedness and elegance of a nobledy. At that moment, she was flustered, embarrassed, and ashamed!

    Reese looked up at Monica.

    She could not believe that the b*tch dared to scheme against her and Michael, humiliate them in public, and embarrass them.

    When she thought about how she had purposely epted an interview with the reporters before the wedding today and said that she did not collect the dowry in front of everyone, she could imagine how the media would report about her and her son on the news.

    Her son had always been admired by others and had always been high and mighty. Moreover, he was the youngest director and the rarest talent in Harken.

    Michael had even been selected as the most outstanding youth in the country many times.

    Yet, themendation and reputation he had received were all ruined by Monica today.

    What Michael said about liking Monica when there was no benefit to be gained made him look like a profit-seeking viin, and the video of him cheating on his wife the night before his wedding made Michael a sc*mbag.

    Michael''s great future was ruined!

    No. Reese could not ept that she, who had always been superior, would encounter such a bolt out of the blue.

    She looked at Monica in front of her and wanted to beat that woman to death and die a terrible death.

    "Mrs. Ross, I''m really not worthy to be part of the family. I''m out of Michael''s league." Monica vented all the humiliation she had suffered to Reese.

    She might feel a little guilty toward Michael, but she had no pity for that woman.

    She said, "You''re right. There are many women who like Michael. Even if I don''t marry him, many people will be willing to marry him. I wish your family the best in marrying a daughter-inw that you like¨C"

    "Monica!" Reese was almost driven mad by Monica''s sarcasm.

    Michael had already been put in such a state by her, and she still had the nerve to say such sarcastic words.

    She had already put Michael in such a state, yet she still have the nerve to make such sarcastic remarks. She still had the cheek to...

    Reese gave Monica a tight p across the face.

    That action made everyone at the scene a little restless.

    At that moment, Gary hurried onto the stage. As for Michael and his mother being exposed in public, he was really happy about it.

    At such an old age, he felt really satisfied, and nothing had ever made him so happy. Hence, at that moment, he was a little lost in thought.

    He could help but acknowledge his daughter. He never thought that his silly daughter could really scheme against Michael.

    Seeing that Reese was going crazy, he quickly went to help his daughter.

    Monica had anticipated Reese to do that, so she also grabbed Reese''s arm.

    Reese red at Monica before her body was suddenly pushed away in the next moment.

    Gary forcefully pushed Reese a few steps back. As a result, Reese lost her bnce and hit the screen behind her in a sorry state.

    Gary shouted at her, "Monica is the treasure of the Cardellinis. I won''t allow you to treat her like this!"

    Reese red at the father and daughter.

    At that moment, her body was trembling. However, because she could not beat or scold them, she could only look at them in anger.

    Gary brought Monica along and asked the staff at the side to pass him the microphone.

    For the first time, Monica felt that her father looked really handsome when he protected her.

    Gary held the microphone and his daughter''s hand. Facing all the guests, he said, "Monica has been pampered by her mother and me since she was young. We''re afraid of her crying, being in pain, being wronged, and being sad. We can''t bear to see her get hurt or shed a single tear! Let me ask you, is there a child who isn''t loved by their parents? Since the prestigious Rosses look down on the children of businessmen, I, Gary, will not let my daughter marry into such a family and be trampled on like this. I hereby officially announce that the wedding between the Cardellinis and the Rosses is over. The marriage between Monica and Michael is over!"

    Gary''s righteous words were powerful.

    The warm apuse at the scene was a recognition of the Cardellinis and a mockery of the Rosses!

    Michael looked at everyone and then at Monica coldly. The cruelty in his eyes was obvious.

    "I''m very sorry that everyone had to attend this ridiculous wedding today. After this, we will personally send some gifts to your residences to thank you for youring today. This wedding is over," Gary announced.

    Naturally, the wedding banquet would not proceed.

    Since the wedding was over, what was the point of having a banquet?

    Everyone at the scene did not say much. They simply got up one after another and prepared to leave.

    The moment the lights were turned on, a stern voice suddenly sounded. "No one is allowed to leave! We''ve just received news that a foreign spy has infiltrated the banquet hall and is attempting an assassination. No one is allowed to leave until we confirm the existence of this person!"

    In an instant, many people in ck suits suddenly appeared in the banquet hall and sealed the exit.

    Due to the sudden bout, the scene instantly became chaotic again.

    Monica was also a little shocked and confused.

    At that moment, Gary was protecting his daughter behind him as he, too, watched as many government officials and guards appeared at the scene.

    They surrounded the entire banquet hall.

    "Everyone, stay calm and don''t panic. We won''t cause you any harm. As long as you cooperate with our search, we''ll let you go immediately. Please cooperate!" The stern voice sounded again.

    Everyone at the scene looked at each other.

    However, because they were all officials, no one dared to act rashly.

    Besides, everyone here was a person of status, so they would not do anything that would make them lose their status.

    "Everyone, please return to your original positions!" The voice in the hall continued to give instructions.

    Everyone followed the arrangement and returned to their seats.

    Gary brought Monica back to their seats at the banquet, while Michael and Reese were taken to the side to be searched by the Sanders.

    In a corner of the hall, Finn, who was in disguise, said to a miniature microphone at his cor, "I''ve been discovered."

 Chapter 896 A Thrilling Escape From Danger

    Chapter 896 A Thrilling Escape From Danger

    At the wedding banquet hall and in a dark space, because all the guests'' attention was on the stage at that moment, no one noticed the hidden operation among passing waiters.

    Only Finn, who was in disguise, noticed it.

    He had mixed in with the waiters and followed them to serve the dishes while carefully observing the movements of the people around him.

    He lowered his voice and said through the miniature microphone hidden at his cor, "We''re getting close."

    His voice was directly transmitted into Edward and Nox''s ears.

    At that moment, the two of them were seated at the same table. Their gazes were the same as everyone else''s, and they seemedpletely focused on the newlyweds.

    The plot was now in a reversal.

    What was supposed to be a good wedding had suddenly be a joke. It had suddenly be the Rosses''s greatest humiliation.

    Nox was a little excited.

    Nevertheless, it did not stop him from paying attention to the signal Finn was sending.

    He muttered as if he was telling Edward, "You don''t care about such an exciting scene?"

    In fact, it was a message for Finn.

    After all, it was obvious that it was Monica''s scheme to break off the marriage, but was Finn unmoved by it?

    As Nox did not get a response, he continued, "I see that Michael''s face has turned green. I''m afraid that it will be difficult for him to go into politics after this. Monica''s actions have impressed me."

    He just spoke casually to deliberately confuse others and make them think that he was very interested in today''s event.

    On the other hand, all of Finn''s attention was on Alex Duncan, who had disguised his identity. Hence, Finn did not look at the stage for a even second even though he heard the discussions of the people around him questioning Michael.

    At the same time, another force in the banquet hall was also monitoring the entire situation.

    In a dark corner, a person reported to the microphone, "I don''t see any movements from Fourth Master Swan and Nox. They seem to be very interested in today''s wedding."

    "Keep watching."

    "Yes."

    The banquet and the expos¨¦ continued.

    Finn, who had been paying attention to his surroundings, suddenly narrowed his eyes. "I''m going to take action."

    He was saying that he was going to start disrupting the Hills'' operation.

    Edward and Nox''s hearts suddenly did a flip, but their facial expressions remained unchanged.

    After Finn finished speaking, he walked directly to the waiter.

    At that moment, the waiter had already skillfully cut the hair of a few guests and was turning around to walk to the other side.

    His actions were done in one go, and if one did not pay special attention to him, they would not notice anything strange.

    In fact, none of the guests were Alex Duncan. Finn''s approach was just to confuse them.

    Finn walked toward the waiter and brushed past him.

    He was holding a tray with a few sses of wine on it. It seemed like an unintentional movement, but when the two of them passed each other, they suddenly bumped into each other.

    Finn hurriedly apologized. "I''m sorry."

    As he spoke, he used the handkerchief he carried with him to wipe the waiter''s clothes that were wet from the wine.

    "No need." The waiter directly pushed Finn away.

    Finn nodded and did not say anything else. Instead, he turned and walked directly to the side as if he was continuing with serving the guests.

    The waiter did not attract too much attention to himself either. He turned around and walked toward the assassin who was his counterpart. He had only taken a few steps when he felt that something was amiss. The more he thought about it, the more he realized that something was off.

    He touched his pocket and realized that it was wet from the wine.

    Suddenly, he had a bad feeling.

    He quickly said to the assassin who was his counterpart. "Something might have gone wrong just now."

    The assassin looked at him.

    "Someone deliberately bumped into me, and I don''t know if the hair in my pocket has been swapped," the assassin said bluntly.

    "What table?" someone asked.

    "Number 19."

    "Alright, continue in your order, and I''ll do it again for you."

    "Yes."

    The waiter left.

    Jeanne was the one who received them. After taking the locks of hair, she turned and walked to the side.

    She handed the hair to Lucy and said bluntly, "Someone is trying to stop us."

    Lucy frowned.

    "They should be Edward''s men."

    "Yes." Lucy nodded.

    "I''m going over to provide support now. Arrange for another person to take over my work."

    "Be careful."

    "Alright," she said.

    Jeanne nodded and then walked from one side to the other.

 Chapter 897 - 897 A Thrilling Escape From Danger

    897 A Thrilling Escape From Danger

    As she leaned over, a voice sounded in her ear. ¡°Fourth Master Swan has stood up from his seat.¡±

    The person in charge of surveince in the Hills would send a message directly to all the assassins present.

    Jeanne paused for a moment before she continued walking forward as if nothing had happened.

    She had only taken a few steps when her body was suddenly pulled back.

    She turned around, only to see Edward suddenly taking her away.

    Jeanne wanted to resist, but she was afraid of causing too much of amotion, so she held back.

    She knew very well that there were many people around them, and many of them were from the Hills. If she was taken away, people would notice, and someone else would take over her work. It would not affect their operation too much, so she chose to ept it.

    Edward led her into a private room in the wedding hall, which looked like a ce for the bride to change and put on makeup.

    Jeanne furrowed her brows and looked at him.

    The next second, Jeanne made her voice deeper, which waspletely different from her original voice. ¡°Is there anything I can do for you, sir?¡±

    There were many things an assassin could do, and disguising and changing voices were basic skills that any professional assassin would know.

    Edward looked at her intently.

    Jeanne was very respectful and did not panic at all.

    She did not think that Edward had discovered her. After all, other than her appearance and voice, she had even put on perfume, and she had never used perfume before. It was impossible for her to be recognized so easily.

    Furthermore, when they passed by each other at the dessert section, Edward did not react at all. He did not even look at her.

    Of course, George would not tell Edward about her existence. She was sure¡­

    At that thought, Jeanne calmed down and faced Edward calmly.

    In the quiet space, Jeanne spoke again. ¡°If you don¡¯t have any other request, I¡¯m going out to work¨C Mm.¡±

    Jeanne froze and widened her eyes at the man who suddenly approached her.

    She watched as his lips pressed against hers.

    He did not even give her any chance to resist. He quickly and urately kissed her lips and even went deeper¡­ It made her breathless.

    Jeanne took two seconds to react. No, it should have been more than two seconds.

    Her heart began to race, and she suddenly felt an uncontroble urge, which caused her to allow Edward to go crazy on her lips.

    Ultimately, Jeanne returned to her senses.

    The moment she was about to suffocate, she came back to her senses. She pushed away the man in front of her who seemed to be even more out of control than her.

    However, the more she resisted, the more he kissed her. It was as if he wanted to kiss her into his body.

    It was as if he was venting his anger on her with the kiss.

    ¡°Mm¡­ Let go¡­ I¡­¡± Jeanne pushed him away harder.

    In front of that man, she had no power to resist at all.

    Her eyes narrowed, and she bit down hard with her teeth.

    ¡°Ugh!¡± Edward let go of her.

    She knew that she was strong. Just one bite and his tongue was covered in blood.

    At that moment, his lips were dyed red, and he looked a little ferocious.

    Jeanne¡¯s face was flushed with anger. ¡°Sir, please watch yourself.¡±

    Edward looked at her angry face and suddenly smiled. As he smiled, he wiped the blood off his lips.

    That impably handsome man was like Satan the moment his blood-red lips curled into a smile. It was evil and deadly charming.

    He said, ¡°What if I say no?¡±

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll scream! Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re a married man. If I expose you for having an affair outside, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be despised by everyone like Michael,¡± Jeanne said fiercely.

    Edward really infuriated her.

    ¡°In that case, just shout.¡± With that, his entire body pressed down on her again.

    Jeanne turned around and rushed to the door.

    Just as she turned the doorknob, the door was mmed shut so hard that Jeanne could not open it.

    She turned around and red at him.

    ¡°I like it¡­¡± He whispered in her ear.

    Jeanne¡¯s face turned red because this man¡¯s explicit words hadpletely overwhelmed her.

    When she thought of the cold and abstinent man the world thought he was...

    Every time she thought of that, she gritted her teeth.

    ¡°Ah¡± Jeanne could not help but cry out.

    However, she shut her mouth.

    At that moment, Edward was biting her ear, teasing her¡­

 Chapter 898 - 898 A Thrilling Escape From Danger

    898 A Thrilling Escape From Danger

    That man was like a beast, and she was pressed tightly against his body.

    Clearly, she could not resist or escape, so she could only endure it.

    Suddenly, there seemed to be some noise outside the door.

    Edward suddenly carried her into a dressing room that was not very spacious, and as soon as they entered, they heard footstepsing in.

    It was apanied by the sound of conversation. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect Michael to be such a person. Was his love for Monica in the media a lie? This kind of man is really disgusting.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a good thing that he was discovered and exposed. Otherwise, Monica would have been ruined. Monica is really blind. Why did she keep her innocence for such a person? I wonder how terrible Michael is!¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, Michael¡¯s mother is the same. In front of outsiders, she portrays the image of a nobledy and always acts like she¡¯s doing it for the country and the people, making people think that she¡¯s not only noble but also virtuous. In reality, she¡¯s disgusting. Those demeaning words she said to Monica made me want to go on stage and p her a few times. Where did she get the confidence to think that Monica is out of Michael¡¯s league? Where did she get the confidence to think that her son was invincible?¡±

    ¡°In my opinion, Fourth Master Swan is a hundred times better than Michael.¡± Suddenly, someone mentioned Edward.

    Jeanne¡¯s body tensed up.

    It was not just because she heard the name, but it was the man who was shackling her.

    As she turned around to re at him, she watched as he mouthed, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±

    She was so angry that she wanted to kill him.

    At that moment, outside the changing room, the two women were still discussing. ¡°Fourth Master Swan, please don¡¯t have any scandals. I¡¯m afraid it will ruin my dream of love in a wealthy family!¡±

    Jeanne wanted to make a sound immediately and destroy their dreams.

    ¡°By the way, did you see? The woman Michael slept with is today¡¯s bridesmaid.¡±

    ¡°I saw, and to think that I just made her look pretty. Ugh. I should have turned her into an ugly monster!¡± The woman was indignant.

    One could tell from the way they spoke that the two gossiping girls sitting outside were today¡¯s makeup artists.

    They must have gone out to watch the fun just now, and now they were back in the dressing room to gossip.

    It had to be said that after what happened to Michael today, he would not be able to have a career in politics. After all, people in politics could not have any stains on their reputation. His affair was also one of them, and so, the Sanders would no longer use Michael. Even if the Sanders were reluctant to give up their talents, in order to convince the public, they would not use Michael again.

    Although the oue did not force Michael to his death, it was quite a blow to him.

    In fact, Jeanne could feel that Monica did not want to take revenge on Michael too deeply. To be able to break off the engagement and expose Michael¡¯s true face in front of the public was Monica¡¯s limit.

    Monica might even feel a little guilty about destroying to country¡¯s future pir of support.

    To Monica, that was enough.

    Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    No matter how she tried to distract herself, she could not. She just endured it, with her body tensed up.

    ¡­

    In the banquet hall, Finn began to frequently obstruct the Hills¡¯ assassins¡¯ work.

    That was the final result of their discussion. They did not n to swap out Alex Duncan¡¯s hair because it was very dangerous.

    After all, if he had only swapped Alex Duncan¡¯s hair, he would have been able to fool them without being discovered. However, once he was found out, Alex Duncan¡¯s identity would be exposed immediately, and they did not dare to take the risk.

    That was why he chose that method of deliberately obstructing the assassin¡¯s action.

    Then, while that was happening, he would take the opportunity to swap Alex Duncan¡¯s hair. This way, the Hills would not know whose hair he had swapped out, and they would not be able to find the target.

    With that, he shuttled through the assassins.

    He had attracted the attention of the assassins, but he was moving so fast that the assassins werepletely caught off guard in such a short time. The main point was that the assassin had not gotten all of the guests¡¯ hair yet, and they were afraid that all their ns would fail once there was chaos, so they did not deal with him immediately.

    However, Finn only had that little time, so he could not waste any more time.

 Chapter 899 - 899 A Thrilling Escape From Danger

    899 A Thrilling Escape From Danger

    He said to the miniature microphone, ¡°I¡¯m going to swap his hair now.¡±

    The ¡°he¡± was, of course, referring to Alex Duncan.

    At that moment, a waiter had already approached Duncan, who was hiding his identity. He sessfully cut off his hair and turned to leave.

    ¡°If I fail, it will be up to you guys,¡± Finn said.

    With that, he leaned over again.

    It was the same trick, but this time, he moved slightly closer to the waiter.

    The waiter frowned and was about to leave him in the next second.

    However, Finn did not let go of him. Instead, he deliberately rubbed against the waiter¡¯s body for a while.

    The moment the waiter noticed something strange and was about to make a move, Finn turned around and left.

    That was because he had seeded.

    He walked a little faster and said as he walked, ¡°Done.¡±

    The waiter turned his head and red at Finn¡¯s back, which instantly disappeared from his sight. He touched the hair in his pocket and handed it to someone else. ¡°I¡¯m also being obstructed.¡±

    The receiver nodded, turned around, and quickly walked toward Lucy to report, ¡°A suspicious person has swapped it out.¡±

    Lucy¡¯s expression changed.

    The number of people¡¯s hair suspected to have been swapped out was a little toorge.

    That meant that everything they had done today was in vain. None of the hair here could be the person they were looking for. In this case, they still needed to find a needle in a haystack. To think they had mobilized so much manpower to do this, yet one person managed to mess it all up!

    She narrowed her eyes and reported the situation in a low voice, ¡°Someone is deliberately obstructing our operation at the scene. At present, the impact is rtively big. There is a 60 percent chance that the hair we have has been swapped. In other words, 60 percent of what we¡¯ve done today is useless.¡±

    Kingsley was currently outside the banquet hall, sitting in a ck car, waiting for the results.

    When he heard Lucy¡¯s report, his expression turned ugly.

    After all, he had spent so much effort on it only to obtain a little effect.

    Had he underestimated Fourth Master Swan¡¯s capabilities again?

    Even though he thought that Fourth Master Swan might be able to predict their actions, he still found it hard to ept that Fourth Master Swan really did predict their actions.

    Lucy continued her report, her eyes fixed on the stage. ¡°If everything goes as expected, the banquet will end in ten minutes. We can¡¯t afford to redo 60 percent of the work in such a short time.¡±

    ¡°Let me think,¡± Kingsley said coldly.

    Lucy said no more.

    At that moment, in the banquet hall, the assassins were still taking the guests¡¯ hair, and Finn was still disrupting their operation.

    The assassins of the Hills could not stand it anymore.

    Lucy kept marking the hair that might have been swapped out.

    She pursed her lips, and without Kingsley¡¯s instructions, she directly said, ¡°I suggest we do it openly!¡±

    At that moment, Kingsley was still thinking about how to minimize his losses and how to get the most out of the situation. Hence, when he heard Lucy¡¯s voice, he was stunned.

    ¡°Since the other party has been interfering with us, it means that that person must be involved. The Sanders are only worried that the person is not here. If we did it openly, we would not be able to control the situation and might even cause everyone to panic. In turn, that would cause the Sanders to lose their status and face. If that person really is here, even if we do something radical, I personally think that it¡¯s more important for the Sanders to find that person than get criticized.¡±

    Kingsley did not answer.

    He was thinking about the possibility of Lucy¡¯s suggestion.

    He said, ¡°It¡¯s also possible that it¡¯s just one of Fourth Master Swan¡¯s tricks. This person isn¡¯t here, but he¡¯s deliberately making us think that this person existed to confuse us. He wants us to spend our energy on this and keep that person hidden.¡±

    ¡°Both are possible.¡± Lucy agreed, ¡°However, in order to not let everything we¡¯ve done today go to waste, I think it¡¯s necessary for the Sanders to investigate this matter openly. Even if they can¡¯t find that person, at least punish the person who tried to stop us. Otherwise, we¡¯ll really be yed by Fourth Master Swan for nothing. He won¡¯t suffer any loss.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly for now. Wait for my order,¡± Kingsley instructed, not agreeing directly.

    Lucy responded before shifting her gaze to look for Jeanne.

    After being taken away by Fourth Master Swan for so long¡­

 Chapter 900 - 900 A Thrilling Escape From Danger

    900 A Thrilling Escape From Danger

    Where did he bring her? Could it be that she would be Fourth Master Swan¡¯s bargaining chip? The leverage that could threaten them?

    Nevertheless, she remained calm and continued to observe every movement in the hall, especially the restless waiter.

    Lucy¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Once Kingsley gave the order, the first person to be taken down would be that person.

    Therefore, her gaze was fixed on that person.

    ¡­

    In the cloakroom, Edward¡¯s body was against Jeanne¡¯s, and her body was trembling uncontrobly

    However, the two people outside kept gossiping, and there was only one exit. There was no way they could leave or do anything.

    If they made any noise, they would be discovered by the people outside.

    That stalematested until a stern voice suddenly rang out in the room. ¡°Everyone, get out!¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Shocked, the makeup artists shouted.

    ¡°Hurry up!¡± The voice was cold.

    The two makeup artists quickly followed him out, and after that, there was no one else in the dressing room.

    Jeanne frowned as she could not figure out what was happening.

    Edward, who was behind her, heard Finn¡¯s voice through the microphone in his ear. ¡°I¡¯ve been discovered.¡±

    There was a slight change in Edward¡¯s expression, and the next second, he left Jeanne.

    Jeanne red at Edward¡¯s back.

    He just left after having what he wanted from her. What a beast!

    She suppressed the displeasure in her heart. After all, she had a mission toplete and had no time to fuss about it.

    She quickly left as well, but her legs seemed a little¡­

    Nevertheless, she gritted her teeth and walked out without stopping.

    At that moment, the hall was brightly lit, and the Sanders¡¯ guards were everywhere, shackling all the guests. Jeanne did not dare to act rashly after she walked out of the dressing room, so she could only stand in a corner and remain still under the guard¡¯s fixed gazes.

    In another corner, Finn had already left the main hall of the banquet hall before the lights turned on. However, because the exit was blocked, he could only go directly to the toilet outside the backyard. He would not walk into the trap.

    As he walked, he said, ¡°If I don¡¯t leave, you don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything extreme.¡± Nox could not help but whisper.

    By then, he was already surrounded by the guards and did not dare to make any big movements. He could only pass on a message to Finn secretly while protecting George.

    As the guests were not allowed to move around freely, Edward could not return to his seat. He was in a corner of the hall, being closely watched by the security guards.

    It was not until an order came from the speakers for everyone to return to their seats that he followed the crowd back to his table.

    He and Nox looked at each other but did not speak.

    After Finn answered Nox¡¯sst sentence by saying he knew what to do, he took off the micro receiver in his ear and the micro-transmitter on his body and threw them into a bush in the backyard.

    That meant that he wouldpletely lose contact with Edward and Nox and could only leave on his own.

    If he could not leave, he would die here.

    At that moment, Nox, who was in the banquet hall, had also secretly hidden his things on George, whom he was carrying.

    As for Edward, he had already taken care of it. The moment everyone returned to their seats, he threw away those things that would be easily found if he was searched.

    The banquet hall was extremely quiet.

    All the guests inside were well-known figures. Even if they didn¡¯t do anything too impulsive in consideration of their image, they were still very dissatisfied with being watched and ordered by others. However, no one took the lead to object now as everyone seemed to be waiting and watching.

    Meanwhile, outside the banquet hall, Finn walked into the women¡¯s washroom, closed the door, and quickly changed into his clothes.

    As he took off the human-skinned mask and the waiter¡¯s uniform, his eyes suddenly narrowed.

    He could clearly hear the sound of footsteps approaching.

    If they could find him so fast, it meant that he had been targeted long ago.

    In fact, he had been under surveince for disrupting their ns on purpose. As long as there was an order, he would be dealt with immediately.

    There was a slight change in his expression.

    He felt the footsteps getting closer and closer.

    Fortunately, that was thergest public bathroom in the banquet hall. There were more than a dozen toilet booths inside, and each one was hidden, so it would take some time to find him. Taking advantage of that time, he put the clothes he had taken off, the human skin mask, and the wig in his mouth. Then, he quickly and agilely climbed up to the top of the bathroom and took out a square ceiling. That was the escape route he had left for himself before he came.

 Chapter 901 - 901 A Thrilling Escape From Danger

    901 A Thrilling Escape From Danger

    He maintained his calm and could not make any noise, or he would be discovered immediately.

    He gently ced the ceiling he had removed on the roof of the toilet, grabbed both sides of the hole in the ceiling with both hands, and jumped. Using the strength of his arms, he propped his body up. With as little noise as possible, he climbed to the ceiling and exposed his entire body above the toilet. Then, with little to no noise at all, he covered the ceiling he had taken down.

    The moment he covered that ceiling, the door of the toilet was kicked open.

    There was no one inside.

    Lucy¡¯s eyes flickered.

    Could it be that they had lost them?

    She clearly saw the waiter leave, and the only ce he could hide was this public toilet. She had been careless just now and went to the men¡¯s room first. Only after patrolling around did she realize that the person might have hidden in the women¡¯s room because the first reaction of a person was that a man would definitely go into the men¡¯s room. However, that person had gone in the opposite direction, which proved that his anti-detection ability was astonishing.

    Due to the time difference, it was possible for the person to escape safely.

    Lucy¡¯s expression was a little ugly because she had lost that person.

    However, where did this person leave from?

    No matter if it was the men¡¯s washroom or the women¡¯s washroom, there were no windows and no escape routes.

    She looked up and down for a long time, trying to find a way for that person to escape. Only then would she have a higher chance of finding that person!

    With the thought that the person might still be in the toilet, she carefully searched the toilet again until she heard Kingsley¡¯s voice in her ear, asking her, ¡°Did you manage to get him?¡±

    Lucy looked around. After confirming that the person had escaped from her, she said, ¡°I lost him.¡±

    Kingsley¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°It¡¯s my mistake,¡± Lucy admitted.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when we get back. Return to the banquet hall now and cooperate with the Sanders¡¯ search.¡± Kingsley did not seem to want to say much, but his tone sounded quite unpleasant.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lucy epted the order.

    While Lucy was searching for Finn in the toilet, Finn put on the clothes he had ced on in the ceiling at the fastest speed and then quickly climbed to the ground. After that, he left the toilet without making a sound and went to the designated ce to meet the woman waiting for him.

    Sarah was a little excited when she saw Finn.

    Just as she was about to call out to him, Finn went over and pushed her against the big tree behind her. Then, he took her into his arms and lowered his head. His lips were close to her lips. They did not kiss, but to outsiders, it looked like a kiss.

    Sarah¡¯s heart raced as she did not expect Finn to suddenly do that, and neither could she figure out what was going on.

    From the beginning, she was a little confused.

    Last night, at about 1 a.m. in the morning, Finn called her.

    When she saw the caller ID, she thought that her eyes were ying tricks on her, and when she answered, she felt like she was dreaming.

    Why would Finn take the initiative to call her? She was so excited that she could not control herself.

    It took her great effort to suppress her excitement and answer the call. Then, she heard Finn say, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you to Monica¡¯s wedding banquet tomorrow.¡±

    At that, Sarah felt a little disappointed and upset.

    ¡°You still can¡¯t let it go?¡± Sarah asked, ¡°Or are you going to snatch the bride?¡±

    ¡°I just want myself to give up on herpletely.¡± Finn said, ¡°If it¡¯s not okay, forget it¨C¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine,¡± Sarah quickly said.

    As long as it was Finn¡¯s request, she would agree.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone else to know that I¡¯m going to the wedding banquet tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone,¡± Sarah promised.

    Early in the morning the next day, Finn was waiting for her outside Monica¡¯s vi.

    Therefore, when she left for the wedding venue, she did not leave with the wedding car. Instead, she went in Finn¡¯s car, which arrived even earlier than the wedding car.

    One had to verify their identity before one could enter the wedding venue. Since Sarah was Monica¡¯s cousin, there were rtives arranged by the Cardellinis in charge of receiving them. When they saw it was Sarah, she was immediately let in without needing to show any wedding invitation.

    After entering, Finn parked the car and left directly after saying that he did not want anyone to see him.

    Then, throughout the entire wedding banquet, she could not find Finn no matter how hard she tried. She did not even know which corner he was hiding in.

 Chapter 902 - 902 A Thrilling Escape From Danger

    902 A Thrilling Escape From Danger

    However, the wedding venue was huge, so it was not surprising that she could not find him.

    In fact, she was very worried that Finn would suddenlye forward to snatch the bride.

    Would he¡­

    Especially the moment Michael was exposed in public and when everyone was insulting Michael, she was the only one worried that Finn would step forward and save her cousin from the grievance her cousin was suffering.

    She was so nervous that her palms were sweating.

    That was until a familiar voice said in her ear, ¡°Go straight and turn right. Wait for me under the first big tree you see in the backyard. Don¡¯t ask anything.¡±

    It was Finn¡¯s voice. Even though she could not see his face clearly in the dark, she could tell that he was talking to her from behind.

    She did not know why Finn had suddenly asked her to do this, but after hearing Finn¡¯s voice, she quickly did as he was told and went to the ce he mentioned.

    However, before she left the dining table, she did not see Finn¡¯s figure when she turned around.

    Although it felt weird, because it was Finn¡¯s request, she did not think too much about it and went straight there.

    She waited for a long time.

    Just as she was suspecting whether Finn was deliberately sending her out of the banquet hall, she saw him arrive.

    Just a second ago, she was wondering if Finn had sent her away because she did not want to see him snatch the bride away.

    Even though that reason was untenable, she could not stop Finn from snatching the bride.

    Fortunately, Finn finally showed up while her imagination was running wild.

    The moment he appeared, he was still so distant. She even closed her eyes nervously, waiting for Finn¡¯s lips to touch hers.

    Just then, a stern voice startled Sarah. ¡°You over there,e over!¡±

    Finn let go of Sarah, and the two of them turned to look at a man in a guard¡¯s uniform.

    They seemed to be patrolling the wedding venue to make sure that no one was left behind!

    ¡°Go back to the main hall immediately!¡± that person ordered.

    Sarah was confused, but seeing that person¡¯s terrifying appearance, she was a little scared.

    Finn pulled Sarah into his arms and walked into the hall under the surveince of the security guards.

    He had just entered the hall when Lucy came out of the toilet.

    If they were just a secondte and Lucy had seen Finn and Sarah, she would have stopped them and then found out that Finn was the hidden waiter.

    However, Lucy did not see it, so she followed Kingsley¡¯s instructions and quickly returned to the banquet hall.

    When she returned, she saw Jeanne not far away.

    She quickly walked over and said bluntly, ¡°I lost him.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°That waiter.¡±

    Jeanne frowned. ¡°All the exits here have been blocked.¡±

    ¡°But I couldn¡¯t find him, so Mr. Thorn told me toe back to cooperate with the Sanders. After all, the most important thing is to find that person. As for the waiter who disrupted our operation, we can only bear with it for the time being.¡±

    Jeanne nodded.

    ¡°Where were you?¡± Lucy asked.

    Jeanne¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Edward pestered me for a while.¡±

    Lucy gave her a pensive look, and Jeanne shifted her gaze.

    Jeanne did not exin the situation, and Lucy did not ask further. Some things were better kept to oneself.

    ¡°Fourth Master Swan is quite smart,¡± Lucy suddenly said.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Jeanne responded.

    At that moment, her attention was focused on all the guards at the scene who seemed to be waiting for instructions.

    Did that mean the Sanders were no longer nning to act in secret?

    ¡°If you were here just now, we could have chased after him together, and maybe we wouldn¡¯t have lost him,¡± Lucy kept saying.

    Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    At that moment, if she still believed that Edward did not know who she was, she would be lying to herself.

    She did not reply.

    After all, it was a fact. Other than feeling angry about it, there was nothing to gain.

    She changed the topic. ¡°So the Sanders have decided to do it openly?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Rather than acting in secret, which might lead to failure, it¡¯s better to be direct. That¡¯s what I suggested to Mr. Thorn,¡± Lucy said. ¡°He just talked to the Sanders, and they agreed.¡±

    Before they came back, Kingsley had organized a meeting to discuss how to get the DNA of all the guests present. He had suggested saliva from the guests¡¯ wine sses. If nothing unexpected happened, all the guests would touch their wine sses with their lips, even if they were drinking beverages. However, washing the sides of the wine sses could not guarantee that they would be able to extract urate DNA. Hence, in the end, they decided to use hair.

    Getting the hair would be moreplicated, but if nothing went wrong, it would be a piece of cake for the Hills¡¯ assassins. They were just afraid that someone would make trouble midway, and their worry was not unnecessary. Now, their n had really been ruined.

    Therefore, Jeanne suggested that Kingsleymunicate with the Sanders and get the hair in public. Kingsley had agreed, but the Sanders rejected him and even suspected that the Hills did not want to do it! Kingsley got angry and did not waste any more time talking to the Sanders. He chose the method they wanted.

    In the end, since the mission had failed, they had to choose the first option.

    It was a waste of the Hills¡¯ manpower and resources.

    Suddenly, a man¡¯s voice rang out in the hall again, and he said seriously, ¡°We¡¯re going to start the investigation one by one now. Please be quiet and cooperate with our search. Once you are cleared of suspicion, we will immediately send you away.

    As soon as he said that, all the guards at the scene began to move.

    The Hills¡¯ assassins did not need to join in.

    They were not official troops, to begin with. Hence, what they had to do now was to keep a close eye on everyone at the scene. Once someone moved, they would act at the first moment.

    At that moment, Jeanne could not help but look at Edward, who was standing in the distance.

    She watched as he remained calm and collected!

 Chapter 903 - 903 The Thrill Continues, Whoâ€™s More Cunning?

    903 The Thrill Continues, Who¡¯s More Cunning?

    In the wedding hall, most of the people did not know what was happening, and they did not think that the so-called spy was real.

    After all, Harken had been peaceful for a long time, and nothing shocking had happened so far. Most people were living in theirfortable homes and had never experienced the so-called suffering.

    Therefore, when the Sanders¡¯ guards began to inspect them one by one, many people at the scene felt a trace of disgust.

    The inspection was also quite strict.

    They were required to conduct a body search on the guests to see if they were carrying weapons or something that should not be at the banquet. The guests¡¯ identities were also checked to confirm if they were invited by the Sanders and Rosses. Finally, they were required to cut off each guest¡¯s hair for a DNA backup.

    The wedding banquet hall was silent.

    Nox nced at Edward.

    If they were to search the ce one by one and collect the hair through the proper means, it would be obvious if they were to do anything sneaky. They would be judged as the Sanders¡¯ enemy and would be detained as the so-called ¡°spy¡±.

    Therefore, they could not act rashly.

    However, if they did not act rashly, Alex Duncan would only be discovered by the Sanders.

    Edward¡¯s face remained calm, and no one could tell what he was thinking.

    A third of the investigation waspleted.

    One of the guards checked Finn¡¯s identity, sized him up, and said sternly, ¡°You¡¯re not invited among the guests!¡±

    Everyone in the tense and quiet banquet hall looked over because of the guards.

    Finn¡¯s throat moved slightly.

    The guard¡¯s voice became sterner. ¡°How did you get in?!¡±

    Finn nced at the guard and said, ¡°I came in with her.¡±

    The guard looked at Sarah.

    At that moment, Sarah was already scared silly by the situation at the scene. Seeing that Finn was being questioned by the guard, she knew that the matter could be serious if not handled properly. Hence, she quickly said, ¡°Yes, I brought him in early this morning.

    The guard looked at Sarah coldly.

    Sarah was frightened by the look in his eyes. ¡°H-H-He¡¯s my boyfriend. Can¡¯t I bring him to my cousin¡¯s wedding?¡±

    Finn nced at Sarah and did not refute her.

    However, the guard was not so easy to fool. He said frankly, ¡°Even if he¡¯s your boyfriend, you should be on the guest list! Raise your hands and follow me!¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Frightened, Sarah quickly pulled Finn back. She mustered her courage and said to the guard, ¡°Who are you to take him away? Who are you to do that?¡±

    ¡°Based on the fact that he showed up here without an invitation. His motive is impure, and he is very suspicious. We will interrogate him alone.

    ¡°I¡¯m attending my ex-wife¡¯s wedding through my connections. Is this considered to have impure motives? ¡± Finn questioned the guard.

    The guard frowned, his expression cold.

    ¡°Have you ever been in love? Have you ever been married? If you were dumped by your ex-wife, you would also have the urge to see why she betrayed you and married another man! I¡¯m here to make myself give up on this woman. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Finn said righteously, making it seem like he was not lying at all.

    The guards stared closely at Finn.

    Of course, he still would not change his view of Finn just because of what Finn said. With that, he interrogated Finn in public, ¡°When did you arrive? Where were you during the wedding?¡±

    ¡°I arrived at 10 a.m. in the morning, and I was there the entire time.¡± Finn pointed to a corner, which was the blind spot of the surveince cameras. He had inspected the hall before he came, so he knew all the secrets behind it. He said, ¡°You can check the surveince footage.¡±

    When the guard saw that Finn¡¯s expression did not change, he ordered his subordinate beside him, ¡°Go back and watch the recording to see if what he said is true!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    At the banquet hall, the suspicion of Finn slowed down the search.

    As time passed, the crowd started to get restless.

    All of them were people of status, so some people could not stand being watched and searched like that.

    The guards were divided into two teams, and the other team had a dispute at the scene. ¡°What right do you have to touch me? What right do you have to imprison all of us here and let you do such things to us that hurt our pride and vite our human rights? I want to see mywyer! I want to see mywyer right now. I want to sue you!¡±

 Chapter 904 - 904 The Thrill Continues, Whoâ€™s More Cunning?

    904 The Thrill Continues, Who¡¯s More Cunning?

    ¡°Shut up!¡± The guard was cold and indifferent. ¡°We are under orders to investigate everyone and ensure your safety! Please cooperate!¡±

    ¡°So what if you say we¡¯re suspects? Do you think you can search me just because you say so? I won¡¯t let you do that! At most, you can arrest me. I¡¯ll allow you to do that!¡± A man resisted. He seemed to have reached the limit of his tolerance for being suddenly shackled in that ce. ¡°But before you arrest me, I want to see mywyer! If I¡¯m not suspected of anything, I¡¯ll definitely sue you and expose your crimes!¡±

    The guard¡¯s expression was cold.

    The man said again, ¡°I refuse to believe that the Sanders can hide the truth from the public. What right does the Sanders have to ignore our human rights and do whatever they want? The Sanders¡¯ actions today have infuriated the public! I won¡¯t ept this!¡±

    The guard was a littlecking in confidence after hearing the words of the man in front of him as he was also afraid that it would really affect the Sanders¡¯ image.

    Harken was a democratic country governed byw. In the name of the people, what they were doing now was indeed illegal and forceful!

    ¡°If you don¡¯t give me an exnation, I won¡¯t let you search me!¡± The man was determined.

    The guards¡¯ search was obstructed here. If they skipped that person, the others would definitely refuse for the same reason, and the search on the scene could be dered over. However, if they used force on that person, all of them were people of status. They were not people that the Sanders could offend just because they ruled Harken. Once the Sanders offended them, not only would it damage the Sanders¡¯ image, but if someone turned against the Sanders¡¯ power, everyone here would also immediately support that someone. If the Sanders lost the trust of some of the top people in Harken, they would not be able to rule over Harken for long.

    The scene was in a deadlock.

    At that moment, the guard who was searching for Finn also came back and reported, ¡°We found that he drove into the wedding venue with her at 10:12 a.m. in the morning, but we didn¡¯t see him half an hour after he entered. We¡¯ve also checked and found out that the ce he just mentioned is the blind spot for the surveince camera. We can¡¯t monitor it, so we can¡¯t guarantee that he wasn¡¯t there the whole time!¡±

    After listening to the report, the guard who was searching for Finn said bluntly, ¡°We can¡¯t monitor your tracks on the surveince cameras, so we can¡¯t rule you out as a suspect. Please leave!¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Sarah grabbed Finn and stopped them from taking him away.

    Finn knew very well that once he was taken away¡­

    Regardless of whether the other party had evidence or not, he would be charged with many crimes and have no choice but to be punished by the Sanders¡¯ws.

    He was indeed very suspicious.

    Furthermore, he was one of Edward¡¯s men. The Sanders must have long wanted to go against the Swans, so it could not be better to make an example out of him.

    He said, ¡°You want to arrest me because the camera is in a blind spot and you can¡¯t see if I was there the whole time?! Do the Sanders¡¯ have that much power?¡±

    Finn was deliberately agreeing with the man just now.

    The guard looked at Finn coldly.

    Finn raised his voice. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? As long as the Sanders think that someone is suspicious, they don¡¯t need to have a criminal motive or evidence to prove it. As long as they are in the mood, they can lock anyone in prison or even execute them.¡±

    Finn deliberately spoke of the situation to the extreme.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I think there¡¯s no need for you to search us. Just bring all of us back, and the Sanders can deal with us however they want. There¡¯s no need to make such an unnecessary move!¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting!¡± The guard rebuked, ¡°We¡¯re only investigating, and we won¡¯t let go of any suspicious person! Since you¡¯re here without any invitation, you¡¯re very suspicious! We¡¯re doing this to protect the country and the people, and the Sanders are doing this to create a more peaceful society. Moreover, aren¡¯t you rejecting our inspection because you have a guilty conscience? It¡¯ll only make you even more suspicious!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just defending my human rights as a citizen of Harken! I¡¯ve already exined that I¡¯m here to attend my ex-wife¡¯s wedding so that I can give up on herpletely. I¡¯ve already exined it clearly, but you insist that I¡¯m suspicious. Am I the suspicious one, or are you using the Sanders¡¯ power to do whatever you want?¡± Finn sneered.

 Chapter 905 - 905 The Thrill Continues, Whoâ€™s More Cunning?

    905 The Thrill Continues, Who¡¯s More Cunning?

    ¡°Why did youe to the wedding? You and your ex-wife are divorced. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s weird you¡¯re here?¡± The guards said righteously.

    ¡°How many times do I have to say it?! Do you want me to admit that I can¡¯t let go of my ex-wife so that you will think that it¡¯s natural for me to be here?¡± Finn looked at the guards coldly. ¡°Okay. Since you insist on trampling on all my self-esteem and my pretense, I will admit in front of everyone in the banquet hall that I still like Monica and can¡¯t ept that she¡¯s with another man. I need to see her marry someone with my own eyes so that I can give up and let go of herpletely! Is this reason sufficient?¡±

    The guards were rendered speechless by Finn¡¯s words.

    Beside Finn, Sarah¡¯s expression changed slightly. She knew it. Finn¡¯s purpose foring here was because he still could not let go of her cousin.

    Monica, who was sitting two tables next to him, had be a little flustered from the initial shock. She did not know Finn would be at this wedding banquet and had not expected him toe either. She always felt that they should not have any contact with each other.

    So why did he suddenly appear? Why did he say¡­

    Did he really not want to let her go?

    She did not know if she should believe him. However, from Finn¡¯s tone just now, it was clear that even though he was a little angry, he sounded sincere.

    Her heart was racing, unable to control her emotions.

    ¡°Who can prove what you just said?!¡± The guard forced himself to respond.

    ¡°Everyone here knows that I was married to Monica, and she abandoned me for Michael!¡± Finn spoke intently.

    As soon as he finished speaking, someone chimed in, ¡°I can testify! Monica did abandon Finn for that scumbag, Michael.¡±

    It was Nox.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to him, but Nox did not care and was even a little excited. ¡°Finn and Monica had been married for three years. Finn put his all into their rtionship, but Monica turned around and went to Michael¡¯s side. Finn hasn¡¯t been able to walk out of the shadow of this rtionship for a long time. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Monica!¡±

    Monica was suddenly called out, and all eyes were back on her.

    Monica bit her lip. She thought that her wedding was over and did not expect her feelings to be suddenly put on the table again.

    ¡°Monica, if you still have a conscience, you¡¯d better tell everyone what unforgivable things you¡¯ve done to Finn!¡± Nox loudly threatened Monica.

    Monica gritted her teeth and mustered her courage to say, ¡± That¡¯s right. I abandoned Finn. For the sake of Michael¡¯s future, I chose to divorce Finn and pour my heart and soul into helping Michael ovee his difficulties so that he could develop in politics. So, Finn and I weren¡¯t as emotionless as everyone thought. While it was only a marriage of convenience, I ended up hurting Finn for Michael! Now, I¡¯m filled with regret! I didn¡¯t expect Michael to be this kind of person. If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have...¡±

    Monica could not bring herself to say some words in front of so many people. However, she really, really regretted it. If Finn could convince himself that he still had feelings for her, she could admit her mistakes and return to his side.

    Her eyes were a little red. There was a glimmer of hope left.

    Her words made Sarah feel a little ufortable. She did not want them to get back together. She wanted to be with Finn.

    ¡°You clearly said that he¡¯s your boyfriend!¡± The guards found a loophole and questioned Sarah.

    Sarah stared nkly at the guard. She had been lying just now.

    ¡°In order to let go of Monica, what¡¯s wrong with dating someone else?¡± Finn answered on behalf of Sarah. ¡°I¡¯m dating Sarah to let go of Monica. Sarah knows this very well. I¡¯m also attending the wedding to make myselfpletely give up on Monica. Are there any conflicts between the two?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Sarah quickly chimed in, ¡°I¡¯m helping Finn let go of my cousin. I was willingly helping him move on from her!¡±

 Chapter 906 - 906 The Thrill Continues, Whoâ€™s More Cunning?

    906 The Thrill Continues, Who¡¯s More Cunning?

    As Sarah spoke, to prove that she and Finn were indeed a couple, she even hugged Finn¡¯s arm and took the initiative to kiss him.

    Finn¡¯s eyes flickered, but he did not refuse.

    Monica just stared at them¡­

    Could the little bit of hope that had just been ignited be destroyed in an instant?

    The guard stared intently at them. However, Finn did not look at him. He only turned to look at Sarah and said in a serious tone, ¡°Sarah, thank you for apanying me all this time. Thank you for being so magnanimous as to let me witness Monica¡¯s wedding. I finally know that I don¡¯t like Monica as much as I thought I did. It was probably a knot in my heart, one that was very difficult to untie. Only when I faced this knot head-on did I realize that it was actually very easy to untie. From now on, I¡¯ll let go of Monica and be with you.¡± The sudden and affectionate confession confirmed their rtionship.

    Monica was not far away, listening to every word Finn said. It was rare for Finn to confess in front of so many people.

    She should celebrate. Celebrate the fact they had turned Finn into another man and then personally hand him over to another woman.

    Her eyes were a little red, and her cheeks rosy. Fortunately, she did not get too excited and blurted out all the words she had hidden in her heart. If she had said it out loud, she would lose face, would she not?

    Now, she could at least put on a pretense. Even if she regretted it, she did not love Finn so much that she would do such a stupid thing. In the eyes of outsiders, she should still love Michael more, as it was because of love she would do so many things. That was the name of the game¡­

    She tried to silence her thoughts and forced herself to smile. It had indeed just been wishful thinking.

    If Finn really still had feelings for her, he would havee to take her away from the wedding ceremony when she had torn Michael apart! When he saw how much of a scumbag Michael was, he could not have helped bute to save her. However, she had not even seen Finn once throughout the wedding. Perhaps when he realized that he no longer had feelings for her and saw how bad Michael was, he was secretly happy.

    She stayed silent as a tear fell onto the back of her hand. In that instant, she concealed it. She did not want to seem as though she was having much of an emotional reaction.

    At the scene, due to the first man¡¯s resistance and Finn¡¯s incident, the entire banquet hall was in an uproar.

    ¡°Who are you to not believe him? Everyone in the country knows about what happened between Finn and Monica. Now, you¡¯re using Finn of groundless crimes. What makes you think you can do whatever you want?¡±

    ¡°You can search us, but at least take us all to the police station and let the whole country know that we are guilty. Then, I will ept your investigation!¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t give us a reasonable exnation, even if I die here today, shot dead by that so-called spy, I won¡¯t let you touch a single part of my body!¡±

    There were more and more sounds of resistance as more and more people started to get agitated. The scene became chaotic.

    Everyone was protesting against their human rights being vited when a figure from the Sanders, who had not shown their faces since the start, suddenly appeared on the banquet stage.

    It was not the leader. Instead, the young master of the Sanders, Chester. He was the most popr candidate to be the Sanders¡¯ next heir, and his appearance represented the leader himself to arge extent.

    As soon as he opened his mouth, the entire ce fell silent. Everyone¡¯s attention was on him. He said, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry for the inconvenience caused. It was not my intention to use this method to embarrass everyone! As a member of the Sanders, I would like to express my deepest apologies for the suffering caused to everyone today!¡± He bowed deeply to everyone present.

    He had to use the Sanders¡¯ sincerity to move everyone at the banquet, as they could notpletely offend these people. Since they had already done so much, they could not give up halfway. They could only use this method to let everyone understand the Sanders¡¯ forced actions.

 Chapter 907 - 907 The Thrill Continues, Whoâ€™s More Cunning?

    907 The Thrill Continues, Who¡¯s More Cunning?

    After Chester finished bowing, he stood up straight and said to everyone, ¡°We received news that a spy was among the guests of the wedding banquet and had been sent to assassinate my father. My father had originally nned to attend Michael¡¯s wedding banquet but turned back halfway. He did not want to disturb the guests and decided to secretly investigate this person. However, he was too cunning and brushed past us several times. Thus, we had no choice but to treat everyone this way.¡±

    Though it was impossible for everyone to calm down just by Chester¡¯s few words. Naturally, Chester was well aware of this as well. He added, ¡°Of course, I know many of you here are not the spy. However, for the sake of fairness, we investigated everyone. The purpose was to avoid wrongfully suspecting anyone and causing greater harm to that person. Hence, we chose to do it in a fair and just manner. I didn¡¯t think such a move would cause such arge amount of disgust on the scene. I apologize to everyone.¡±

    It was another sincere apology, and it made everyone at the scene more at ease. After all, Chester was a member of the Sanders, and Harken was still under their rule. Chester¡¯s status could also be said to be the most respected among these people. However, he apologized to everyone time and time again. No matter how impressive one¡¯s status was, under Chester¡¯s humble attitude, they would not dare to be rash again.

    The result of their impetuousness confirmed that they had not taken the Sanders seriously, and no one present could afford to bear such a crime.

    When Chester saw that everyone in the hall had calmed down, he did not immediately order his men to continue searching. Instead, he waved his hand and gestured for a guard to approach him. He said, ¡°It was the Sanders¡¯ fault for not handling the matter properly. It was supposed to be a fair and just method, but the Sanders were excluded from the search. Now, the Sanders will undergo the same inspection as everyone else. Guards, please do a corresponding check on the Sanders first!¡±

    The guards saluted Chester respectfully before stepping forward. In front of all the guests, they conducted a full body search on Chester. At the same time, they also conducted a full body search on the rest of the Sanders.

    Since the Sanders had taken the lead in allowing themselves to be inspected, if the others continued to cause trouble, they would really be thinking too highly of themselves.

    It had to be said that the Sanders¡¯ actions had effectively resolved the stalemate in the wedding banquet hall and had saved their reputation.

    Nox and Edward looked at each other, the two of them waiting silently.

    After the Sanders were searched and their hair was cut off to confirm their identity through DNA, the guards began to carry out the investigation work that had not been sessful just now. Because of the Sanders¡¯ leading role, all the guests no longer rejected the examination.

    The guard that was facing Finn was still in a deadlock with him. It was not until another guard walked over and said something in his ear that the guard left Finn¡¯s side and began the next search.

    Finn secretly heaved a sigh of relief.

    The Sanders knew that everyone was in a bad mood. If they insisted on taking him away, it would definitely cause even greater chaos. The Sanders would not be able to hold their ground, and all they had done just now would be for naught. So, they could only let Finn go temporarily.

    Finn could not help but nce at Edward and Nox, who were not far away. If this continued, Alex would be discovered very soon.

    Edward and Nox also seemed to have received Finn¡¯s gaze, but the they hid their emotions so well that even Jeanne could not tell either. Her attention had been on the three of them since the beginning.

    In fact, most of the attention of the Hills and the Sanders had been on the three of them. They hoped to get information from them, but the three of them had revealed nothing. They did not look anywhere else. Therefore, it was impossible to tell who the descendant of the Duncans was.

    In the quiet wedding venue, everything was proceeding in an orderly manner.

 Chapter 908 - 908 The Thrill Continues, Whoâ€™s More Cunning?

    908 The Thrill Continues, Who¡¯s More Cunning?

    Jeanne was starting to get suspicious that there really was no sign of Alex. However, it would mean everything they had done was in vain. It was just a trick by Edward.

    Otherwise, how could Edward be so calm? Though¡­

    She pursed her lips. There seemed to be some obvious signs between his legs. How could he be in the mood to do such a thing in this situation?

    The inspection was halfway done. At that moment, everyone probably had the same thoughts as Jeanne.

    In the wedding hall, the lights were suddenly extinguished. Before anyone could react, intense gunshots were heard in the darkness. The gunshots instantly threw the entire scene into chaos, and screams of fear rang out continuously. The scene waspletely out of control.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move, everyone! Be quiet! One of the Sanders¡¯ guards said loudly, ¡°We will ensure everyone¡¯s safety. Everyone, don¡¯t move!¡±

    However, it did not make anyone quiet down. People were shuttling through the banquet hall, and some were screaming and crying. They were uncontroble in the darkness.

    The guards of the Sanders did not dare to shoot rashly and would only stand positioned to protect everyone. One by one, the guards at the entrance of the wedding banquet hall fell under the gunfire.

    The doors of the wedding banquet hall opened. When everyone saw the light, they started to rush out without a care for their lives.

    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t leave! Keep quiet, and don¡¯t move!¡± The guards had been preventing everyone from leaving.

    The hall was filled with heart-wrenching wails. There were screams everywhere because of the guards¡¯ obstruction. It was utter chaos.

    At this moment, the assassins of the Hills also took action. They only had one target, Edward!

    As soon as the lights turned dark, Jeanne immediately went in Edward¡¯s direction. She saw him leave quickly in the dark, and Jeanne could only follow her instincts as to where he was.

    Amid the chaotic crowd, she struggled to keep up. However, she could still see Edward¡¯s figure. Perhaps it was someone simr. After all, he had clearly disappeared from her sight. It was due to that feeling. The feeling of him walking past her that she had recognized Edward¡¯s existence in the dark.

    At that moment, she finally understood why Edward could recognize her immediately. Sometimes, it really was not the eyes that determined a person but the heart.

    She gritted her teeth, reached out, and grabbed him. It had not been Edward, but the person Edward was protecting in the dark and currently leading out. This exined why Edward, who had disappeared in front of her, suddenly appeared behind her. It was obvious he had gone back to save her, and the person he was protecting was the Duncans¡¯ descendant.

    Jeanne had just grabbed the man¡¯s arm when she felt a sharp pain in her wrist. The strong force made her instantly let go. She could only watch as the man whom she had finally touched for a second left her grasp. She stared straight at the figure and watched as he quickly left the banquet hall and followed the crowd to the exit.

    While it was dark inside the wedding banquet hall, daylight still shone outside. As long as the light outside shone on the man once he walked out the door, she would be able to see who he was. Even if it was just a back view, one could be sure who it was.

    Just as the truth was about to surface, she was suddenly shackled in someone¡¯s arms. He even used a lot of brute force to bury her face in his chest, making her unable to see anything in front of her. Jeanne resisted with all her might, but it was to no avail. She was firmly trapped by Edward and could not move.

    She gritted her teeth and aimed the ck muzzle of the gun in her hand directly at his abdomen. This was the weapon she always carried with her. Even when she had been intimate with Edward, he would strip her of her clothes but never her weapon.

    She said, ¡°I swear I¡¯ll shoot!¡±

    Edward could feel her determination.

    ¡°I know.¡± Edward said, above her head, ¡°But I have no other choice.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s body trembled uncontrobly. She only needed to kill Edward with one shot to find out who the descendant of the Duncans was. As long as she fired the shot, she would know. However, her trembling fingers could not bear to pull the trigger.

    Suddenly, a gunshot rang out andnded on Edward.

    Jeanne¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She was even a little flustered. She did not fire her weapon. So who was the one who shot Edward?

    Before she had time to collect her thoughts, Edward was already rolling on the ground with Jeanne in his arms and buried her face in his chest. She used all her strength but still could not break free.

    ¡°Edward!¡± Jeanne sounded anxious. She did not know where Edward had been hurt.

    She did not know¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to die.¡± He said right beside her ear. As he spoke, he brought her to a corner of the banquet and hid.

    ¡°Where are you hurt?¡± Jeanne asked him loudly. As she was trapped by him, she had no idea where the bullet had hit him. There was unconceble worry in her tone.

    ¡°Let me go!¡± Jeanne said.

    Edward twisted his body and said fiercely, ¡°If I let go, you won¡¯t go looking, right?¡±

    ¡°I promise,¡± Jeanne replied.

    Edward released her, trusting her. However, the moment he let go, Jeanne got up from Edward¡¯s side to chase after him.

    Since she was dyed for some time, that person must have already gotten out. However, as long as she chased after him and checked the time, she might be able to find him.

    The moment she stood up, her body was suddenly pulled back.

    F*ck. Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t be so honest.¡± Edward evenughed. Even in the dark, his smile could be clearly felt.

    Jeanne red at Edward. He had just been testing her. As he could guarantee that she would not be able to escape, he deliberately tested her!

    Between them, who was more cunning?!

 Chapter 909 - 909 The Sudden Fire Rescue

    909 The Sudden Fire Rescue

    In the dark wedding hall, the screams continued. Everyone was fleeing outside, and there was chaos everywhere. The Sanders¡¯ guards did not dare to act rashly. They maintained the sound of the scene, which was of no use in the current situation since it was all out of control.

    Edward dragged Jeanne to a dark corner. Edward, who had a gunshot wound on his leg, sat on the ground, pulling Jeanne into his arms. She struggled but could not break free from his brutality. The difference in strength between her and Edward was frightening!

    Jeanne gritted her teeth. She really wanted to shoot this man to death. However, she could not bring herself to do it. She failed each time she tried. She was so angry that her body trembled.

    ¡°It feels like you¡¯re about to smoke from anger.¡± Edward¡¯s yful voice sounded beside her ear.

    Jeanne said nothing. She was afraid that she would not be able to resist strangling him to death once she opened her mouth. She wanted to know the truth, and it was right in front of her eyes, within her reach.

    Besides the mission, she was also very curious about who the descendant of the Duncans was. Who was it that could y the Sanders like fools in Harken?

    Yet, just like that, Edward stopped her. She gritted her teeth in hatred.

    ¡°Stay me for a while.¡± Edward suddenly hugged her tighter.

    Even though she was still trapped in Edward¡¯s arms, she seemed to have a different emotion. Jeanne¡¯s heart throbbed as she recalled the two of them in the cloakroom just now. This man¡¯s touch left a deep feeling within her body.

    She said, ¡°Let me go.¡±

    ¡°I did, and you ran away.¡± He hugged her tightly and buried his head in her neck. His warm breath on her body made her skin grow hot, and her body was covered with goosebumps at his proximity.

    She bit her lip lightly. A mature body was always so easily seduced...

    Jeanne desperately wanted to reject his intimacy, but her body¡¯s instinctive reaction was so obvious that even she was afraid.

    She grabbed Edward¡¯s unruly hand. ¡°Edward!¡± Jeanne bellowed.

    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?!¡±

    He was still so dishonest.

    Edward chuckled after being lectured by Jeanne. ¡°Sorry. I can¡¯t help it.¡±

    Can not help it, my *ss.

    Jeanne said, ¡°Ten minutes. You better behave yourself.¡± After all, she did agree to apany him for a while.

    Soon, ten minutes had passed. The corner of Edward¡¯s mouth, which was buried in her neck, seemed to smile.

    She wondered if this would leave bitterness in her heart. Even though they were clearly husband and wife and had been apart for more than a month, they could only spend ten minutes together.

    The two of them hugged each other deeply. Everything around them seemed to disappear. For those ten minutes, they had each other.

    The lights in the banquet hall were still not turned on. asionally, there would be a few gunshots, but no one was hurt. They were just deliberately causing chaos at the banquet.

    The Sanders seemed to have given up on keeping everyone inside. Besides, they could not keep them from leaving. In order to save their lives, all the guests instinctively wanted to leave. If the Sanders tried to stop them now, it would prove that the Sanders were barbaric and cruel. In the end, they could only let this matter go to waste.

    The Sanders were also well aware it was the other party¡¯s intention in this incident to cause chaos so that the descendant of the Duncans could escape without hurting anyone. Only a few guards at the door died at the scene. The rest of the time, the guns were aimed at the sky.

    When the chaos simmered down, at least fifty percent of the guests had fled. The guards had alsopletely given up on all obstructions. The moment the Sanders swallowed all their emotions and decided to let everyone go¡­ The banquet hall suddenly caught on fire.

    The scream grew louder. ¡°Fire!

    ¡°Fire!¡±

    ¡°Everyone, get out of here!¡±

    The guards had already started to help the guests out, but the fire came a little quickly. In an instant, the entire banquet hall was engulfed in a sea of fire.

    Jeanne pushed Edward away. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Edward looked at Jeanne.

    ¡°Do you want to die? Let¡¯s go!¡± Jeanne said. She did not expect the ce to suddenly burn up in mes.

    Edward said, ¡°You go first.¡±

    ¡°What else do you want to do?¡± Jeanne stared at Edward. Now, because of the fire, they could see each other clearly.

    Edward did not speak.

 Chapter 910 - 910 The Sudden Fire Rescue

    910 The Sudden Fire Rescue

    ¡°Edward!¡± Jeanne red fiercely at him. If they didn¡¯t leave now, they would have to prepare to be burned to death inside.

    Just as Jeanne was about to re up, Edward suddenly lowered her head and kissed her deeply.

    F*ck! Edward was crazy for doing such a thing at a time like this.

    Jeanne pushed Edward away, but he bit her lip, staining them with blood. Then, he stood up and rushed into the burning banquet hall. Jeanne looked at Edward¡¯s back. Her eyes turned red. What was he going to do? Was he really going to risk his life like that?

    She knew then that this fire was not an ident. It was a deliberate arrangement, and the reason why Edward asked her to apany him was to stall for time...

    It was clear he yed her. Jeanne¡¯s vision was blurry as she watched his figure disappear.

    ¡°Retreat!¡± A familiar voice suddenly rang in Jeanne¡¯s ears. She turned her head and saw Lucy, who seemed to have found her under the light of the fire. She pulled her by the arm and walked out.

    Jeanne returned to her senses. Edward was no longer in her line of sight, and the fire inside was clearly getting bigger and bigger. The guards were also transporting all the guests away in the light of the fire.

    Jeanne gritted her teeth and decided to leave with Lucy. As they retreated, she suddenly thought of something.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lucy noticed her expression.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if George and Monica have gone out!¡± Jeanne was obviously nervous.

    She knew very well that there would be no casualties in the chaos. The other party obviously did not want to kill anyone, and since the guards of the Sanders could not do anything to the guests, there was no immediate danger. However, with the current fire, people could die if they were not careful.

    ¡°George left.¡± Lucy kept saying.

    She had specifically asked someone to pay special attention to George. They would try their best not to implicate George in this incident.

    ¡°He was brought out by Nox at the first moment. As for Monica¡­¡± Lucy did not notice.

    ¡°Help me ask the others if they saw the bride leave!¡± Jeanne said to Lucy anxiously.

    Lucy nodded. She was well aware of Monica¡¯s importance to Jeanne and would not force Jeanne on this matter. So while Lucy informed everyone to evacuate, she also ordered them to search if Monica had already left the banquet hall.

    As the fire inside grew more and more intense, Lucy forced Jeanne to leave. It was easy to get burned inside. Jeanne followed Lucy out, but she did not move very fast. If someone discovered that Monica was still inside, she could rush back and save her.

    The two of them walked to the entrance of the banquet hall. Most of the guests had already escaped, and Jeanne was constantly looking for Monica¡¯s figure among them.

    Then, Michael walked past Jeanne and out of the banquet hall with Reese by his side. Reese seemed to be choking and coughing on the smoke, and Michael was taking care of her.

    Jeanne nced at the two of them, a little nervous. Monica, like Michael, was at the innermost part of the banquet hall. It was quite far from the main doors and was the most difficult to exit.

    She felt that she could not wait any longer. She was going to rush in.

    ¡°Jeanne!¡± Lucy pulled her back. ¡°Calm down.¡±

    ¡°Monica¡¯s different. She¡¯s very stupid, doesn¡¯t know anything, and her stamina¡¯s horrible!¡± Jeanne was almost certain that Monica was still inside. ¡°She¡¯s different from Edward. If Edward rushed in, he still had a chance of survival. However, Monica won¡¯t. She would easily be burned to death by the fire.¡±

    Lucy bit her lip.

    At this moment, Kingsley was constantly instructing her, ¡°Take Jeanne and leave immediately!¡±

    She looked at Jeanne intently, but Jeanne did not seem to want to talk to Lucy anymore. She shook off Lucy¡¯s hand and rushed in.

    ¡°Lucy!¡± Kingsley¡¯s voice rang in her ears. When she saw Jeanne rush into the banquet hall, she shouted in an unusually angry voice.

    It was true. She could stop Jeanne. After all, Jeanne¡¯s skills were no match for hers. If they really fought, Jeanne would not be able to win. However, she disobeyed Kingsley¡¯s orders and rushed in with Jeanne.

    The moment Jeanne ran in...

 Chapter 911 - 911 The Sudden Fire Rescue

    911 The Sudden Fire Rescue

    She brushed past Finn as he carried Sarah out, her body leaning weakly against Finn¡¯s chest. It was unclear whether she was injured or just too frightened. Her body kept trembling as she clutched Finn¡¯s clothes tightly. Sarah probably did not expect so many things to happen at a wedding and that she would be so close to dying here.

    Her eyes were red. Finally, with Finn¡¯s help, she walked out.

    Finn had disappeared from her side the moment the lights went dark. She did not know where he had gone, and she was frightened and panicked.

    She wanted to run out with the crowd. However, there were so many people, and the screams were endless. She was knocked to the ground several times and nearly trampled to death. So, she simply hid beside the table and waited until there were fewer people to leave.

    To be honest, she was only waiting for Finn. Her first instinct had been to run for her life. However, once she calmed down, she thought about how Finn was still inside and how he would not just leave her behind. He was not that kind of person.

    While people were fleeing, her parents dragged her along, but she let them go first. She told them she had sprained her ankle and woulde out when there were fewer people.

    Sarah was waiting for Finn inside. Now, there were fewer and fewer people around her, but Finn still had not returned. Perhaps Finn had really left on his own.

    Sarah was a little upset. She thought that Finn¡¯s confession was true. Maybe it had been for¡­

    She had no idea, but Finn had been acting really weird today. It was like she did not know who he was anymore.

    She rose from the darkness and was about to leave when the hall suddenly caught fire. It was fierce, and the entire banquet hall was instantly engulfed in mes.

    She could not stop coughing due to the smoke. Through the firelight, she could see that her cousin¡¯s family had just left the banquet hall.

    They had probably been in the same dilemma as her. As they were all seated at the innermost part of the banquet hall, they were far from the exit, and it was tough to get out.

    On the other hand, with her cousin¡¯s reception dress being soplicated and the skirt so long, there was no way she could not walk out amid the chaos. Not even a step. She would only get hurt in the crowd if she tried. It was probably because there were fewer people that the family walked out of the banquet hall. However, they had only taken a few steps when they were suddenly surrounded by fire.

    Everyone was shocked. The remaining people in the banquet hall, frightened by the fire, frantically ran out, as did Monica and her parents.

    Monica¡¯s skirt and high heels already made it difficult for her to walk. Now, she was walking very fast. It only took for someone to identally brush past her, which caused her to fall to the ground. She thought she was about to fall to her death, and everything in front of her was blurry for a while.

    Gary and Ruby quickly knelt down. ¡°Monica, are you alright?¡±

    Monica endured the pain. She held back her tears and tried her best to get up.

    She said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s hurry and leave.¡±

    Gary and Ruby did not dare to dy. They helped Monica up and hurried out.

    They were halfway through the banquet hall when the ribbons, flowers, and dry grass used to make the banquet even more beautiful fell onto the ground.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The remaining people at the scene all started to scream. Some of the decorations had even fallen onto the guests, and they instantly caught on fire.

    Fortunately, there were still guards in the banquet hall escorting the guests. A few guards quickly used their clothes to extinguish the mes on the guests and sent them out as quickly as possible. However, they had limited manpower, meaning not everyone was able to get support. It all depended on luck.

    The fire inside was getting bigger and bigger. It was getting harder for them to leave.

    ¡°Auntie!¡± Sarah suddenly called out as she walked behind them. She had wanted to leave with them. However, she did not expect there to be so much fire. Her skin had been scalded by fire debris fallen on her, and her dress was on fire.

 Chapter 912 - 912 The Sudden Fire Rescue

    912 The Sudden Fire Rescue

    Ruby heard Sarah¡¯s voice and quickly turned around to see her niece still in the hall as well. She hurried over, patting the sparks off her body. Gary also took off his suit jacket and did the same.

    Finally, the fire on her body was extinguished, but it had taken some time. The fire around her had grown, and the smoke was even more suffocating now.

    ¡°Auntie.¡± Sarah was frightened. She hugged Ruby and cried her heart out. He had never experienced anything like this before. This was the first time she felt despair.

    Ruby was afraid too, but to reassure Sarah and Monica, she could onlyfort them and say, ¡°Let¡¯s get out quickly.¡±

    The group hurried out, with Gary supporting Ruby while Monica and Sarah held hands. Their footsteps were quick. The air inside was thinning, the smoke was getting thicker, and fire debris kept falling from above.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Monica and Sarah suddenly sat on the ground.

    Huge fire debris had fallen from the sky, and they moved back to avoid it, causing the two of them to fall to the ground uncontrobly.

    Gary and Ruby had been walking ahead of them. When they heard the sound, they quickly turned around.

    ¡°You guys go first!¡± Monica and Sarah were now blocked by the mes, making it difficult for them to escape.

    ¡°Monica!¡± Gary rushed back to save her without thinking.

    Monica said loudly, ¡°Dad, head out with mom first. I can¡¯t leave this way, so I¡¯ll use the other exit. Leave. Quickly!¡±

    ¡°Monica!¡± Gary went over towards Monica.

    ¡°Dad, take mom and leave. We can¡¯t let our family end here like this. I¡¯ll take Xiao Xi out through the other exit. Take good care of mom!¡± Monica said loudly. She really did not want her father to rush into the fire to save her.

    Gary¡¯s eyes watered.

    Monica got up from the ground and helped Sarah up. Without giving her parents any chance to hesitate, she ran to the other side.

    Both Gary and Ruby¡¯s eyes turned red. Neither of them could ept that their daughter was still in the fire.

    ¡°Hurry up and leave!¡± Just as the two of them were about to rush in, the guards inside discovered Gary and Ruby¡¯s existence and quickly led them out.

    ¡°My daughter and niece are still inside. Please save them! I beg you!¡± Ruby cried when she saw the guards.

    Gary also kept saying, ¡°Please go in and save my daughter. She¡¯s still inside. Please save her. We¡¯ll thank you. We¡¯ll thank you¡­¡±

    However, the security guards were like robots and could not hear their pleas. They just led them coldly out of the banquet hall, with no chance to go back.

    Monica and Sarah, who were currently trapped in the wedding banquet hall, struggled with every step. They were surrounded by fire and could not even get to the few exits. The air in the wedding hall was extremely thin, and the smoke was so thick that it had them both choking.

    Monica and Sarah were both crawling on the ground. They had even taken off their heels, but because of the fire, the soles of their feet were scalded.

    Sarah cried uncontrobly. ¡°Monica, I don¡¯t want to die. I don¡¯t want to die.¡±

    Monica did not want to die either. While she had the courage tomit suicide before, now that she was facing death, she was afraid.

    Monica suppressed the fear in her heart and pulled Sarah to a table. She found a bottle of soda and helped Sarah wet her clothes. ¡°Cover your mouth. Don¡¯t breathe in too much smoke.¡±

    Sarah did as she was told, but she could not stop crying.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Save your strength. Someone wille and save us.¡± Monicaforted her.

    Though she was half scared to death and just really wanted to cry, Sarah was her sister. In times of real danger, she could only act as an older figure to protect andfort her.

    Sarah looked at Monica eagerly. Monica had no choice but to wet her skirt and cover her mouth and nose with the hem of her skirt. The two of them squatted down due to the sinking air under the fire as Monica calmly observed a way for them to escape.

 Chapter 913 - 913 The Sudden Fire Rescue

    913 The Sudden Fire Rescue

    There were three exits in the front, left, and right of them. The right side was blocked, as they had taken it earlier. The front exit was too far away, so it would be impossible to get out that way. They could only go left. However, the mes on the left side seemed to be very big. If this continued, it was very likely that they would be burned alive.

    She did not expect that her wedding, one she had not anticipated, would end in such a situation. She could not imagine how so many things had happened.

    Marriage was just a scandal at most. How could so many earth-shattering things happen?

    If she died, Michael would definitely jump for joy. Was this retribution for exposing Michael?

    ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m so scared. I¡¯m so scared.¡± Sarah watched as the mes got angrier and angrier, with no sign of someoneing in to save them.

    The wedding banquet hall seemed on the verge of copsing.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go that way.¡± Monica felt that instead of waiting here, where no one coulde in to save them, it was better to give herself a chance. Maybe she could find a way out.

    They covered their mouths with their wet clothes with one hand and held each other¡¯s hands with the other. Then, they half-squatted and walked out of the door on the left.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Sarah kept screaming.

    The fire debris above their heads was falling more and more frequently. If they were not careful, they would fall on them. Monica kept walking, dragging Sarah with her.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Sarah and Monica were suddenly hit hard by fire debris. The two of them let go of each other¡¯s hands, patting off the sparks on their bodies.

    Fortunately, as their clothes were wet from the soda, the fire could not ignite. The two of them rolled on the ground until the fire was extinguished.

    Monica¡¯s body was in an even sorrier state now. She gritted her teeth and got up from the ground, even though she was already starting to despair. After all, with such a big fire, it was impossible to get out. The people outside could no longer enter either. However, she still wanted to give herself a glimmer of hope. Just in case a miracle happened.

    She finally got up from the ground to help Sarah. Sarah, who was also covered in wounds, was almost out of breath from crying. She probably really thought she was going to die.

    When Monica went over, she saw a figure appear through the mes. He was also drenched, probably from soda water. He had arge coat on, and some sparks were burning on it.

    He walked over and seemed to nce at her. Then, he squatted down and picked Sarah up. Before he left, he threw the coat at her.

    Monica¡¯s eyes were still red, and her vision was blurry.

    Had Finne back to save¡­ Sarah? Should she be grateful that he had at least been kind enough to give her a coat?

    Her skin was now red from the heat of the wedding hall. There were even many blisters from burns, which looked very scary.

    Though, she had nothing to fuss about. She did not have a rtionship with Finn anymore, so it was only natural that he saved Sarah.

    She crawled over and put on the coat that Finn had thrown at her. Then, she tried her best to walk out. She kept telling herself that she could not give up. If she did not give up, there might still be a trace of hope.

    She walked on for a long time. However, it seemed that no matter how hard she tried, she could not reach the exit. Even her breathing had be weaker. She did not think she was going to make it. Sheid on the ground, tears falling from her eyes.

    She did not want to die. She really did not want to die...

    She bit her lip and watched helplessly as a huge piece of fire debris fell from above, about to burn her body. She closed her eyes and chose to ept death.

    Suddenly, her body was pulled up from the ground. Then, she rolled a few times to avoid the fire that was falling from above.

    She looked up at the person in front of her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fall asleep!¡± She said.

    The voice was very familiar, as was the face. Monica just stared at the person in front of her. There were several times when she nearly fell unconscious, but she forced herself to stay awake.

 Chapter 914 - 914 The Sudden Fire Rescue

    914 The Sudden Fire Rescue

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you out.¡± Jeanne carried Monica up from the ground.

    Fortunately, Monica still had a coat on her. At the very least, the mes did not burn her skin when she shuttled through the fire. Monica tightly hugged Jeanne¡¯s neck.

    ¡°This way!¡± Lucy was clearing the way for Jeanne.

    Jeanne had not noticed that Lucy had followed her into the room, but she did not have time for words. The two of them worked together and rushed out of the banquet hall in the shortest time possible.

    At that moment, a figure walked past them, seeming like an illusion. After all, everyone¡¯s only thought was to escape in moments like these.

    After that figure rushed in, he suddenly rushed out again. He looked straight at the few figures in front of him. It was as if he had seen them clearly before he turned around and walked to the other side.

    Jeanne and Lucy ced Monica in the ambnce. As many people had been burnt due to the fire, the Sanders arranged for ambnces to carry out the rescue. It was also at this moment that mighty fire trucks appeared in the wedding hall and began to put out the fire frantically.

    Monica grabbed Jeanne, who was about to leave after putting her down. She said softly, ¡°Jeanne.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s heart skipped a beat and had a lump in her throat. Monica still recognized her.

    Was it because of familiarity, or was she who Monica wanted to see? Either way, she still recognized her no matter what she looked like!

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to go,¡± Monica said with tears falling from the corners of her eyes. She was too weak and could not open her eyes.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes watered. She was speechless.

    Lucy looked at them and wanted to urge them several times, but she held back. When the doctors and nurses in the ambnce covered Monica with an oxygen mask, Jeanne pushed Monica¡¯s hand away.

    Monica did not have much strength, but she could see the tears in the corners of her eyes, flowing even more clearly now.

    Jeanne said, ¡°Take good care of yourself.¡± She could not make any promises to Monica, only that she learned to take care of herself.

    She got out of Monica¡¯s ambnce and watched as the ambnce door closed and left. She turned around, needing a moment to recover her emotions.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she said.

    ¡°George,¡± Lucy suddenly said.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes flickered. She looked in Lucy¡¯s direction and saw little George standing not far away from her. He just stared and did not approach her. Even though his eyes were filled with anticipation that she would pass, he held it in and did not say anything. He only looked at her silently.

    Jeanne¡¯s emotions, which she had been suppressing, suddenly fluctuated. She knew that one day, she would abandon George. However, she had always thought that it would be the day she died, never intentionally.

    When she turned around, George¡¯s calm little face still showed a little difort, and his big eyes began to turn red. He was clearly reluctant, but he bit his lip and did not say a word.

    His small action moved even Nox, who was at his side. He had originally nned to give George a blow, saying his mother did not want him. Now that he had been touched by this little brat, he felt a little ufortable.

    Jeanne, this cold-blooded woman! She did not even want her husband and son and left just like that.

    ¡°Do you want to leave with George?¡± Lucy asked her.

    Jeanne shook her head. She felt safer with George by Edward¡¯s side.

    She and Lucy quickly got into the private car parked outside the banquet hall. Once they got in, the car instantly drove away.

    George just watched as the car disappeared in front of him. The tears in his eyes were obvious, but he did not cry.

    ¡°Stop looking. Let¡¯s go.¡± Nox said in a light tone. He was afraid to agitate George.

    George only bit his lip.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go find your dad. I heard he¡¯s injured.¡± Nox deliberately changed the topic. This little wimp made his heart ache for no reason.

    He was not like other children who would cry and make a scene if things did not meet their requirements. Though, it might be better to cry and make a scene. After all, children should have the nature of children.

    Nox did not know what George had gone through to be able to endure such things. He stroked George¡¯s head as if tofort him, and George did not refuse his touch. He took the initiative to pull Nox¡¯s hand. Nox¡¯s heart softened. He had an inexplicable urge to protect George.

    F*ck. As if George was his son.

    He led George to the other side and saw Finn supporting Edward as they walked over. Nox sped up with George. He scanned Edward from head to toe. ¡°Everything alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Edward said. Then, he added, ¡°Everything has been burned.¡±

    It was true. The hair that the guards had collected had all been burned. This was all the preparations they had made in advance. If the Sanders only collected DNA in secret, they would mess with them and switch the DNA. However, if they took the risk and chose to use force, they would create chaos and burn everything they had collected,pletely destroying it and leaving them with nothing. Even though he was injured, it was obvious that they had seeded.

    The four of them returned to the car and left the scene. In the car, Finn was checking on Edward¡¯s physical condition. George sat beside him obediently, and Nox sat in the front row, turning to look at them.

    ¡°How is he?¡± Nox asked.

    ¡°Just need to take the bullet out of his leg. The others are light burns. Nothing serious,¡± Finn said.

    Nox gave a slight nod.

    ¡°By the way, did anyone die today?¡± Nox asked. ¡°Other than the few guards we killed, did any of the guests die?¡±

    Finn did not answer, nor did Edward. It did not really matter to them whether or not anyone died. After all, some things required a certain amount of sacrifice. It did not faze them anymore.

    ¡°Did you guys see Monica?¡± Nox frowned. When they saw Jeanne, Monica had already been in the ambnce, so they had not seen her.

    Finn said nothing.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you guys outside. I don¡¯t remember seeing Monica.¡± Nox recalled.

    ¡°She couldn¡¯t have burned to death inside, right?¡± Nox suddenly felt a little excited.

    Although¡­

    Monica did not deserve to die. Moreover, they had known and dealt with each other for so many years. If she had burned to death because of them, they would definitely feel bad.

    ¡°She¡¯s not dead,¡± Finn said. ¡°Jeanne saved her.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Nox looked at Finn. How did he know?

    Before he could question Finn further, the car arrived at Bamboo Garden. Finn immediately changed the topic. ¡°Nox,e and help Fourth Master.¡±

    He saw that George had already taken the initiative to go over and hold Edward¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 915 - 915 Have You Really Let Go of Finn?

    915 Have You Really Let Go of Finn?

    In the car.

    George held Edward¡¯s hand, obviously trying to help him out. Edward looked at George and smiled. He said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to die.¡±

    ¡°You always get hurt, though.¡± George¡¯s round eyes looked straight at Edward.

    Edward was speechless.

    ¡°It seems I¡¯m asking too much of you to take care of yourself,¡± George muttered.

    ¡°...It¡¯s not serious this time.¡± Edward could only reluctantly exin.

    George blinked his eyes in disbelief.

    ¡°I can be witness to that,¡± Finn said. Nox, who was watching themotion, came over and helped Edward. ¡°It¡¯s really not that serious this time.¡±

    George turned to look at Finn.

    Nox also deliberately said, ¡°Even if your dad is dying, I¡¯ll take care of you. So don¡¯t be afraid that no one will want you.¡± He knew that his father would not take care of him.

    Edward red at Nox. He promised George, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely do what I promised you.¡±

    George nodded, choosing to believe his words.

    Edward stroked George¡¯s head and did not say much. He would try his best to give him aplete family. He had promised George that he would not only take care of himself but also bring Jeanne back!

    Nox helped Edward back to his bed before Finn removed the bullet in Edward, with George apanying him. It was clearly a bloody scene, but George was not afraid. He stared straight and watched Finn¡¯s operation very carefully.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Nox could not help but ask George.

    George turned to look at him. ¡°Why should I be?¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t a child be afraid of a bloody mess?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± George replied.¡±I see it often in Delta Ind.¡±

    Nox was speechless. Just what kind of environment did George grow up in?

    He was clearly weak and had obviously not been trained. Naturally, it made him think that Jeanne had protected him since he was young. As expected, Jeanne really was unpredictable. Was she not afraid that her son would go astray?

    Finn¡¯s surgeries usually went quickly and sessfully. He removed the bullets and bandaged Edward¡¯s wound. Then, He treated the minor burns on his body and put him on an anti-inmmatory drip. After that, he packed his surgery bag.

    ¡°You should recover in about a week,¡± Finn said. ¡°It should be peaceful this week too.¡±

    Edward nodded. ¡°The Sanders didn¡¯t get anything useful. Coupled with the fact that they have to appease the people with this incident. They won¡¯t act rashly for a while.¡±

    ¡°I hope we can end this quickly,¡± Nox said. ¡°My heart itches.¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t be long now,¡± Edward said bluntly. ¡°Once the Sanders know of this person¡¯s existence, they will not dy.¡±

    The room suddenly fell silent. It was always quiet before the storm. They had been training since young for this moment! Therefore, there were still some feelings overflowing¡­

    ¡°Finn.¡± Nox changed the topic, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to treat your wounds?¡±

    Finn lowered his head and looked at himself. He did not feel any pain, which made him unaware of where he was injured.

    ¡°Your back and arms are burnt quite badly,¡± Nox reminded him.

    Finn responded indifferently, ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Do you need my help?¡± Nox asked.

    ¡°No need. You stay here with Fourth Master. I¡¯ll go back to the hospital to deal with it,¡± Finn said.

    Nox still wanted to say something, but he held his tongue.

    Finn reminded him, ¡°The worst thing to fear every time after an injury is an infection. Nox, help me keep an eye on Fourth Master for any signs of a fever. If he does, let me know immediately. I¡¯m leaving and will only be backter.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll apany Fourth Master Swan,¡± Nox said.

    Finn informed Edward and left Bamboo Garden.

    Nox looked at Finn¡¯s back and said, ¡± I bet Finn went to see Monica.¡±

    Edward nced at Nox.

    Noxughed, looking very proud of himself. ¡°I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯m just that fiery.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Finn drove away from Bamboo Garden. When he returned to the hospital, he went straight to the burn department. There were many patients. As most of the injured at the banquet had been sent here, the VIP ward was at full capacity. So Finn casually went to a general clinic to treat the burns on his body.

 Chapter 916 - 916 Have You Really Let Go of Finn?

    916 Have You Really Let Go of Finn?

    The doctor suggested that he stay in the hospital as his burns were quite serious. Finn refused, saying he was a doctor and knew his physical condition well. So, the doctor did not say anything else.

    After Finn had dealt with his burns, he returned to his department, changed into a spare set of clothes, and left to go to the burn department. He went straight to the VIP section and stopped outside a ward.

    In the ward, Monica was wrapped up like a mummy, with her parents by her side.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t cry.¡± Monica could not stand it anymore. Her mother had never been so fragile in the past.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I want to. However, I can¡¯t help but feel afraid every time I think about how you let your father and I go and how you and Sarah were trapped inside! Your dad and I were so worried when we got out,¡± Ruby said, her tears flowing.

    Monica could not move at all. There were many burns, but fortunately, they were not too deep. The doctor said they were all superficial wounds and would recover in a week. If there happened to be any marks on the skinter, they could be recovered through cosmetic surgery. In short, one should definitely feel blessed after surviving a disaster.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, aren¡¯t I?¡± Monica consoled.

    ¡°Thank god that you¡¯re fine. Otherwise, your dad and I would have died with you!¡± Ruby said angrily.

    Monica was speechless. She reckoned that her actions this time had indeed frightened her mother.

    ¡°How¡¯s Sarah?¡± Monica changed the subject. She really did not want her mother to keep harping on her.

    In fact, when she asked her parents to leave the burning wedding hall first, she had been prepared to die inside. Naturally, she did not want her parents to die with her.

    ¡°I went over to take a look just now and asked the doctor. Her condition is simr to yours. She¡¯s wrapped like a dumpling but not as serious as yours,¡± Ruby said. ¡°After all, she came out first.¡±

    That¡¯s right. Sarah had been rescued by Finn first.

    There was a faint smile on her lips, and not a trace of emotion could be seen. She said, ¡°That¡¯s good. I was afraid something would happen to Sarah. Uncle and auntie would kill me.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? Your uncle isn¡¯t that unreasonable.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t win against auntie,¡± Monica exposed her.

    ¡°Say, my child¡­¡± Ruby was quite protective. They were always good to Sarah¡¯s family.

    ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t say anymore. I¡¯d like to rest for a while and sleep! You guys should also lie down for a quick nap on the apanying beds. Aren¡¯t you all tired after what happened today?¡± Monica urged.

    Gary and Ruby heaved a sigh of relief when they saw Monica in good spirits, and the doctor had said it was only superficial wounds. Afraid of disturbing Monica¡¯s rest, the two left her bed and slept on the apanying bed next to her.

    Monica closed her eyes and tried her best to fall asleep. She could still picture Finn¡¯s determined figure in the fire and Jeanne leaving.

    How did Jeanne change so much all of a sudden How could she move so easily through the fire? It seemed like it was no effort at all for her to carry Monica. Moreover, why did she turn into another person to attend her wedding? Did Jeanne have something to do with what happened at the wedding?

    Though, she would not me Jeanne. She was just worried about how Jeanne was living now. What exactly was Jeanne going through?

    These thoughts clouded her head. Even though she was extremely sleepy, she could not fall asleep. However, she was so quiet that it made others believe she had fallen asleep.

    She heard her parents discussing softly on the apanying bed, ¡°I heard that Finn saved Sarah.¡±

    ¡°Yep. I just heard your brother and sister-inw say that it was Finn who carried Sarah out,¡± Gary sighed. ¡°Sarah should have been with Monica then.¡±

    ¡°That means Finn abandoned Monica and saved Sarah first,¡± Ruby also sighed.

    ¡°I can understand.¡± Gary was reasonable. ¡°He¡¯s dating Sarah now. It¡¯s only natural that he saves her first.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­¡± Ruby was more emotional.

    It did not necessarily mean she would be happier if Monica had been saved first. In her heart, Sarah was as important as Monica. She just had an indescribable feeling in her heart.

 Chapter 917 - 917 Have You Really Let Go of Finn?

    917 Have You Really Let Go of Finn?

    She felt that Finn had been a little too cold to her daughter and was afraid she would get hurt.

    ¡°Forget it,¡± he said. Gary did not seem to want to delve into this topic. ¡°Don¡¯t mention this in front of Monica. Since she didn¡¯t say anything, there¡¯s no need for us to poke at our daughter¡¯s wound.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Ruby nodded.

    ¡°Get some sleep. You¡¯ve been through so much today. Have some rest to recuperate.¡± Garyforted her.

    Ruby nodded. She leaned into her husband¡¯s arm and closed her eyes. Then slowly, the sound of their even breathing could be heard.

    When she was sure they had fallen asleep, Monica opened her eyes and saw her parents hugging each other. She thought of the many lifetimes of cultivation it would take to exchange for such a beautiful love like her parents, which hadsted for decades.

    In the past, she did not know anything and only thought her father had no status in front of her mother. Only now did she understand that he doted on her very much. That was why he allowed her to do whatever she wanted in his world. Her mother must have been in God¡¯s good graces to be able to meet her father, who loved her so much!

    A faint smile appeared, and a tear fell onto her lips. When did she start crying so much? As both her arms were wrapped in bandages, it was difficult for her to wipe her tears.

    Her eyes flickered. During her moment of sadness, Finn suddenly appeared in her ward. When Finn saw her face and their eyes met, he was clearly surprised. Not because of tears, but rather, Finn thought that she had fallen asleep. However, when he saw his tears, he looked a little lost.

    Monica was also in a daze for a while. She did not expect Finn to appear here. Furthermore, she did not want Finn to see her cry. She was afraid of being despised by this man.

    She raised her hand with great effort and wiped her tears with her bandaged hand. Finn looked on at her before shifting his gazest minute. He probably did not want to see her like this.

    She asked, ¡°Are you here to see Sarah?¡±

    Monica quickly regained herposure. While she was not very capable in this life, she had always been known to be heartless.

    Finn returned his gaze to her.

    ¡°I heard my mom say she was in the room next door,¡± Monica told him.

    Finn remained silent.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you saved her. Otherwise, she would¡¯ve died inside with me, and her parents would probably not have let me off even if they turned into ghosts,¡± Monica said with a faint smile. Her voice was very low, afraid she would wake her parents. She said, ¡°Who would have thought that a wedding would end up like this? Though I heard that no guests died at the scene. Otherwise, I would have died ten thousand times today.¡±

    Monica med herself for the wedding ident.

    ¡°It was not rted to you,¡± Finn said. He was trying to say that what happened at the wedding had nothing to do with her.

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t gotten married, all these things wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± Monica, on the other hand, could see it clearly. ¡°You weren¡¯t injured, were you?¡±

    Finn looked at her.

    ¡°Judging by your appearance, you should be fine,¡± Monica said lightly. ¡°Hurry up and go keep Sarahpany next door. I heard from my mother that Sarah was frightened badly. She probably needs someone to apany her now.¡± Monica urged him to leave.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t mind?¡± Finn suddenly asked her instead of leaving.

    ¡°What?¡± Monica was surprised.

    ¡°That I saved Sarah first,¡± Finn said.

    Monica smiled. At first, she thought Finn had asked her if she did not mind him going to apany Sarah. She was always giving herself hope, but it turns out that Finn was just a little uneasy with his conscience. If it were anyone else, they would probably feel a little uneasy as well. That was human nature, after all.

    She was not great herself either. Of course, she had grumbled about it. Even if she kept opening up newnds for Finn, it was difficult for her to be magnanimous in the face of life and death.

    She said, ¡°In that environment, I would have saved Sarah first if I were you.¡±

    Finn¡¯s throat moved slightly, and he pursed his lips tightly.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m a little resentful. After all, I almost died. However, humans are selfish creatures. It¡¯s normal they would choose to save those who were more important to them first. I¡¯m selfish too. If I wasn¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t have been so petty. Though, it ended quite well. I¡¯m not dead, so I don¡¯t care too much. You don¡¯t have to feel too guilty.¡±

 Chapter 918 Have You Really Let Go of Finn?

    Chapter 918 Have You Really Let Go of Finn?

    Finn looked at Monica''s calm appearance as she spoke. She did not look too sad. It seemed she really had let go.

    They did not know what else to say, creating some awkwardness between the two. Monica had always thought Finn would immediately turn around and leave, but he did not go for a long time.

    Suddenly, the door was suddenly pushed open. "Monica, how are you?" It was her uncle, Ron.

    Monica turned her head and looked over, as did Finn.

    Ron was a little excited when he saw Finn. He quickly greeted him, "Finn, you''re here too. I was just about to look for you. Thank you so much. If it weren''t for you, my Sarah might''ve¡­"

    As parents, they found it hard to ept what had happened today.

    "Uncle, Finn came to see Sarah and went to the wrong room. Why don''t you take him there?" Monica suggested.

    "Sure. I''ll bring Finn over now. I''lle over to apany you in a while," Ron quickly said.

    "No need. My parents are with me. I''m tired and would like to sleep for a while too. You should spend more time with Sarah and chat more with your future son-inw," Monica joked.

    Ron red at Monica dotingly. He could not help but feel a little gratified.

    After this incident, he and his wife would definitely not object to Finn and Sarah''s rtionship. They had felt a little awkward about it at first because of Monica. However, to see Monica so open-minded, he felt relieved.

    Ron said happily, "Have a good rest, then. I''ll take you out for some good food once you feel better."

    "Alright." Monica nodded with a smile.

    Ron said to Finn, "Let''s go."

    Finn turned around and nced at Monica, a seemingly normal action. Then, he followed Ron and left her ward.

    Monica watched them as they left, the smile on her lips gradually fading. She had no time to hide away her sad emotions before she heard her mother''s voice, who had probably woken up by the noise.

    She said, "Are you really letting go of Finn? "

    Monica nodded. "what else can I do except let go? I can''t let myself live at a dead end for the rest of my life. Besides, with Finn''s personality, whoever dates or marries him will be the unlucky one. So since I don''t like Sarah, I''ll just watch her be unlucky!"

    "You''re so immature." Ruby was speechless at her daughter.

    Monica smiled. "Mom, don''t worry about me. I''ve been living afortable life with you and dad."

    "Anyway, you know I can''t help you when ites to love."

    "So don''t worry about it. If you have the time, why don''t you go to the hospital with dad for a checkup and see if you can give birth to a second child or something¡­?"

    "Monica, are you itching for a beating?" Ruby''s face turned red at her daughter''s words.

    Monica smiled brightly. Her mother, at her age, was blushing like a young girl.

    "I''m going to sleep. Don''t disturb me." Monica shifted her body and turned her back to them.

    As long as she did not expect much in life, she could actually be very happy. In fact, she had been content with her current lifestyle since she was young.

    ¡­

    In the next room

    Sarah was a little excited when she saw Finn walking over.She said, "You saved me in the banquet hall and left right after you put me down. I didn''t know where you went and have been so worried. Were you hurt?"

    "No," Finn replied coldly. "Have a good rest."

    "Did youe here just to see me?"

    Finn had yet to speak when Ron quickly said, "Of course. He even went to the wrong room to your cousin''s side. I brought him over."

    Finn swallowed the words that were on the tip of his tongue.

    "How is my cousin? Is her injury serious? It was a while after me before she came out. Was she severely burned?" Sarah asked nervously.

    "The doctor said it''s a little more serious than yours, but she''s in good spirits. She even joked with me just now. She''s much stronger than you." Ron could not help but praise Monica.

    Sarah pouted.

    "Alright. Since Sarah is much younger than Monica, it''s only natural she would be a little melodramatic and can not take the pain, right? Look at you, talking about other people''s good as a father. Could you, she would be a little melodramatic and can not take the pain, right? Look at you, talking about other people''s good as a father. Could you, for once, not make Sarah sad?" Yvonne said protectively.

 Chapter 919 Have You Really Let Go of Finn?

    Chapter 919 Have You Really Let Go of Finn?

    Ron''s heart ached for his daughter, so he did not refute his wife''s words.

    Finn did not participate in their conversation. He knew very well that Monica would cry and make a fuss even when she scraped her skin a little. At least, she used to. Now, It seemed she had changed a lot¡­

    "Finn, sit." Yvonne quickly called out to Finn.

    She had previously disdained Finn for being too old and had been very opposed to him dating Sarah. Now that Finn saved Sarah from the fire, she could not go against Sarah''s insistence and hadpromised.

    Finn thanked her politely and said, "Auntie, can I have a few words alone with Sarah?"

    "Of course." Yvonne smiled. "We''ve all been through this before. We understand. It''s just that¡­" Yvonne was obviously still worried.

    Finn looked at her.

    Yvonne hesitated for a moment. For her daughter''s sake, she decided to be honest. "I''ve discussed with Sarah''s father about you and Sarah dating, and we''ve agreed to it. However, Sarah''s still young. She just turned eighteen and hasn''t even graduated from high school yet. We hope that you two won''t affect Sarah''s studies. The main thing is¡­ I know that you''ll definitely be intimate while dating, and..."

    "Mom!" Sarah''s face waspletely red.

    Yvonne was also a little embarrassed, but she continued, "I''m doing this for your own good. You''re still so young. You can not do adult things."

    "I''m eighteen years old. That means I''m an adult. You don''t get to have to say about my matters anymore."

    "You¡­"

    "Don''t worry," Finn said with certainty. "I won''t do anything out of line with Sarah."

    Sarah was very upset. It was not easy to seduce Finn, to begin with. Now, her mother had done this to her.

    "I''m relieved to hear you say that. It''s only for a year. When Sarah goes to college, I won''t care so much anymore," Yvonne said happily.

    Finn nodded.

    "Then we''ll head out first so you can talk it out. There''s no hurry. We''ll just be next door apanying Monica." Yvonne quickly pulled Ron out. When she left, she even closed the door behind her.

    Only the two of them were left in the ward now.

    Sarah was still a little shy. She said, "You don''t have to take my mother''s words to heart. I''m already eighteen¡­"

    "I''m here to tell you that what I said at the banquet today was untrue," Finn spoke bluntly.

    Sarah''s face turned pale. Her eyes were red, and she looked at him in pain.

    "Due to reasons I can not disclose, I hope you can date me. I want people to think we''re dating," Finn said straightforwardly.

    "You mean we would pretend to be a couple?" Sarah''s tears rolled down her cheeks.

    Finn nodded, his voice still cold. "If you''re unwilling, I won''t force you."

    "Why are you doing this?" Sarah asked. She did not understand why Finn was like this.

    Though, after today''s incident, no matter how stupid she was, she realized that Finn was not simple at all. It seemed to have secrets that he could not let others know.

    "I can''t tell you. I can only promise to try my best to protect you and not let you get hurt because of me."

    "Do you think that injuries are only superficial?" Sarah said ufortably. The heartache was even more painful now.

    "Then¡­ I''m sorry for disturbing you, Sarah." Finn turned around and left.

    "I''ll do it!" Sarah said suddenly and loudly.

    Finn pursed his lips. To him, confessing to Sarah in front of so many people would bring trouble if they were not together. The Sanders might even get a hold of it. So, even if he had to put on a pretense, he should at least do it for a while. At least, he should let people think that they were really dating. It would not take too long. Two to three months. Half a year at most.

    He said, "Let me be clear with you first. I won''t develop feelings for you."

    "Finn, you''re not as cold as you appear to be!" Sarah was certain. "Why else would you rush into the fire to save me?!"

    Finn''s throat moved slightly. There were some things he dared not say out loud.

    "You came to save me, which means you aren''t that indifferent to me. Finn, I will make you fall for me," Sarah said loudly as if she was making an oath.

 Chapter 920 - 920 Have You Really Let Go of Finn?

    920 Have You Really Let Go of Finn?

    ¡°You won¡¯t,¡± Finn said coldly. After all, she was not who he rushed into the fire for.

    Sarah¡¯s heart ached when she saw Finn¡¯s expression. However, as long as there was a glimmer of hope, she would not give up.

    She said, ¡± I¡¯ll be your girlfriend. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s real or fake.¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t be more than half a year.¡± Finn had given her a time limit.

    ¡°Alright,¡± she said. Half a year it was.

    She believed that she would be able to save Finn in half a year. Back then, her cousin only had such a short period too! She did not think that she was worse than her cousin nor that she loved Finn any less than her. One day, she would be with Finn!

    ¡­

    On a private jet in the sky above South Hampton City.

    The assassins of the Hills immediately retreated back to Delta Ind. As there were no casualties in this incident, the number of people who came on this mission was the same as those who went back. Everyone had already taken off their human-skinned masks and wigs. Assassins did not talk much, so it was quiet on the ne.

    A female voice suddenly rang out. ¡°Jeanne, are you hurt?¡± It was Melinda, asking her out of concern.

    Jeanne turned to look at her. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. I was afraid that you would be when I saw you suddenly rush into the fire. I thought Lucy would stop you, or else I would never have let you in,¡± Melinda said deliberately.

    She had said it on purpose for Kingsley to hear. She knew very well that Kingsley was very angry at Jeanne for returning to the burning wedding hall without a care for her life.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°That¡¯s my decision. It has nothing to do with Lucy.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Fortunately, you weren¡¯t injured. Otherwise¡­¡± Melinda looked very worried. ¡°Mr. Hill would be very sad.¡±

    Kingsley nced at Melinda, and she quickly shut her mouth.

    Then, Lucy took the initiative to say, ¡°I didn¡¯t stop her.¡±

    ¡°You seem to disobey me often.¡± Kingsley¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Lucy said respectfully.

    Jeanne really could not stand how Kingsley treated Lucy. She could not take it anymore and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say that she took herself too seriously when you slept with her?!¡±

    Kingsley¡¯s expression turned cold.

    Melinda quickly said, ¡°Jeanne, how can you say that about Mr. Hill? Lucy and I willingly slept with Mr. Hill. We¡¯re all members of the Hills. Once we enter the Hills, we¡¯re members for life. Since Mr. Hill¡¯s the head of the Hills, we¡¯re all naturally his. So, it¡¯s only right Mr. Hill gets to do what he wants with us.¡±

    Jeanne sneered. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re some ancient king?¡±

    ¡°Jeanne!¡± Kingsley said coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t need you interfering in my matters.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you interfering in mine? I went in to save Monica, my best friend. What right do you have to stop me?! Lucy couldn¡¯t, so what right do you have to give her that attitude?! Are you nning to return to Delta Ind and throw Lucy into the dungeon to be tied up and abused again?¡± Jeanne mocked.

    Kingsley looked at Jeanne coldly.

    The two of them had very strong auras. If Kingsley was a big tiger, ferocious and ruthless, Jeanne was definitely a cub. While the cub could not beat the big tiger, once it invaded the cub¡¯s territory, the cub could bite back.

    Due to the dispute between the two on the ne, the other assassins did not dare to even breathe. They were afraid of being implicated. After all, everyone knew that Kingsley could kill anyone without reason, but he would not touch a single hair on Jeanne¡¯s head!

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. I decided to go back and save Monica. If you punish Lucy because of this, I will blow up your manor in Delta Ind!¡± Jeanne looked determined.

    She understood Kingsley¡¯s methods all too well. Even though Lucy had helped her so much, Kingsley would definitely punish her since she did not listen to his orders. Kingsley¡¯s attacks had never been light either.

    Kingsley¡¯s expression was extremely unsightly. The two of them were now in a deadlock, and no one dared to take the bullet.

    Lucy did not dare to interrupt. From her perspective, it was wrong to help anyone. She could only watch the two of them explode in anger.

    The stalemate continued for a long time, and the atmosphere on the ne was suffocating.

    Melinda suddenly spoke. It was as if she was trying to change the topic. ¡°I saw that Fourth Master Swan seemed to be injured today.¡±

    No one paid attention to Melinda, but it broke the stalemate a little and gave Kingsley a way out. She continued, ¡°However, it was too dark, and I couldn¡¯t see clearly. Lucy, you should know.¡±

    Lucy¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡®I think I saw you shooting Fourth Master Swan when he trapped Jeanne¡­¡± Melinda said. ¡°Right?¡±

    Jeanne turned to look at Lucy. So Lucy had been the one who fired the bullet.

    She pursed her lips. Lucy did not try to defend herself.

    Melinda asked again, ¡°Was it a hit? It was too dark, and I couldn¡¯t see clearly.¡± It was as if she was forcing Lucy to admit it.

    Lucy responded.

    ¡°I noticed that Fourth Master Swan¡¯s attention was always on Jeanne. It was indeed a good opportunity to make a move.¡± Melinda continued to fan the mes. It was all to cause conflict between Lucy and Jeanne.

    It was clear Jeanne and Fourth Master Swan still had feelings for each other. Even if the two of them were on opposing sides, they could not bear to hurt one other. If Jeanne were to find out that Lucy wanted to kill Fourth Master Swan behind her back, there would definitely be a grudge between them.

    Melinda¡¯s biggest threat now was Lucy. She had observed her in-depth and realized that Kingsley treated Lucy differently from the others. If Lucy stayed by Kingsley¡¯s side a little longer and gained his favor, especially with Jeanne¡¯s protection of Lucy, Melinda¡¯s status in the Hills would immediately plummet. Hence, she had to find a way to get rid of Lucy.

    Lucy looked at Melinda coldly. She knew her motive all too well.

    In front of everyone, she did not give Melinda any face and said bluntly, ¡°Melinda, it¡¯s not a good thing to be too eager for quick sess.¡±

    Melinda¡¯s face turned pale at Lucy¡¯s words. She had not expected Lucy to talk back to her in such a way!

 Chapter 921 - 921 Another Accident, Garyâ€™s Illness Acts Up

    921 Another ident, Gary¡¯s Illness Acts Up

    On the ne.

    Melinda was embarrassed by Lucy¡¯s words, but she smiled shakily and forced herself to look innocent. She said, ¡°I¡¯ve always been a little too direct. I¡¯m sorry if I¡¯ve offended you in any way.¡±

    ¡°Are you being too direct? Or are you deliberately trying to drive a wedge between us?¡± Lucy red at Melinda. ¡°You know very well what you¡¯re trying to do.¡±

    ¡°How could you misunderstand my intentions so badly? How could I have such thoughts?!¡± At first, Melinda was a little embarrassed, but now, she looked as if she had been greatly wronged. ¡°Lucy, ever since I joined the Hills as an assassin, I¡¯ve been loyal and regarded myself as a part of them. I only want the best for the Hills, so how did it be a provocation? What did I say today to piss you off? Was something I said not the truth? If any part of it was a lie, I will be struck by lightning!¡± Melinda said, filled with righteous indignation. It was as if Lucy had wronged her.

    Lucy had been in the Hills for a long time, and Melinda was a neer. The weakness Melinda currently showed was proof she was being bullied by Lucy. Even though what Melinda had said was a little repulsive, everything happened just as she said. She had not made anything up and was just telling the truth. However, being mocked by Lucy made people feel that Lucy was not magnanimous enough. It was also because she had a guilty conscience and was afraid of what others would say.

    Lucy looked at Melinda coldly and said, ¡°We¡¯re assassins. There¡¯s no need for assassins to talk so much nonsense!¡±

    ¡°What nonsense did I just say?¡± Melinda became even more agitated. ¡°I just... I just wanted to ease the tension between Mr. Hill and Jeanee. I also wanted to make them less angry, so I found a topic to brush it off. Was that wrong of me?! Lucy, could it be that you can¡¯t wait for Mr. Hill and Jeanne to fight because of you?¡±

    ¡°Melinda!¡± Lucy had always been calm, but she was starting to lose control because of Melinda¡¯s deliberate instigation.

    ¡°I¡¯m not wrong!¡± Melinda said firmly. ¡°Everything I¡¯ve done is for the harmony of the Hills. I won¡¯t stand you ndering me like this!¡±

    The anger that Lucy had been holding back was slowly erupting.

    As assassins were usually quiet, this kind of war was very rare. When there was conflict, they would fight directly. The Hills did not allow their assassins to kill each other. It was taboo.

    Looking at Lucy¡¯s expression, Melinda provoked her once more. ¡°Or did you do something shameful and are afraid others would say it out loud¡ª¡±

    ¡°Smack!¡±

    Lucy gave Melinda a hard p across her face. The sudden loud noise stunned all the assassins on the ne. Melinda also looked at Lucy in disbelief. She had not expected Lucy to hit her.

    Though...

    She smiled evilly in her heart. She had been trying to provoke Lucy. She knew very well that Kingsley could not stand an assassin doing whatever they wanted in front of him. Kingsley¡¯s authority was not to be vited. No one else in this world could do it except Jeanne.

    ¡°Lucy!¡± That was why Kingsley had spoken at that moment. He had already been extremely angry and now looked downright terrifying.

    ¡°Have you forgotten who you are?¡± Kingsley said coldly. ¡°I¡¯m the only one who can touch the assassins of the Hills. You can¡¯t just hit them as you please! You¡¯ve challenged my limits again and again! Do you really think that I won¡¯t kill you?¡±

    Lucy sneered. ¡°So, in Mr. Hill¡¯s mind, it¡¯s considered touching Monica when I hit her, but Melinda¡¯s mockery of me doesn¡¯t count as touching me?¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t mocking you. I was just telling you the truth. I didn¡¯t expect you to mind so much. Besides, I¡¯ve been trying to exin my innocence because you¡¯re mocking me.¡± Melinda exined hurriedly to make people think Lucy was bullying her on purpose.

    Assassins were not usually good at arguing, but Melinda was an anomaly. Previously, Lucy thought highly of her and let her sleep with Kingsley. Other than her good looks and figure, it was also because she was more talkative than most assassins. She thought she could please Kingsley, and she really did.

    ¡°Let me remind you again. Do not cross my bottom line.¡± Kingsley looked at Lucy with an ugly expression.

 Chapter 922 - 922 Another Accident, Garyâ€™s Illness Acts Up

    922 Another ident, Gary¡¯s Illness Acts Up

    ¡°So, Mr. Hill, are you saying Melinda is your bottom line?¡±

    ¡°Lucy!¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, what¡¯s wrong with me protecting my legitimate rights and interests? I don¡¯t ept Melinda¡¯s personal attacks on me. Why can¡¯t I fight back?¡± Lucy¡¯s uncontroble emotions were also starting to explode.

    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re just an assassin of the Hills. Assassins only need to carry out orders unconditionally! What right do you have to talk to me about human rights?! Do you think you have rights?¡± Kingsley interrogated her.

    Lucy¡¯s eyes narrowed, staring straight at Kingsley. Just like that, she had beenpletely ridiculed by Kingsley.

    That¡¯s right. She had almost forgotten. She had been living sofortably all these years that she almost forgot that assassins had no rights. So, there was no personal attack.

    In the Hills, Kingsley had the final say. Whatever Kingsley said was true, and they would carry out whatever order Kingsley gave. From the moment they became assassins, they were to obey unconditionally.

    Lucy smiled coldly. It had been a long time since she lost control of herself.

    No matter how cruel Kingsley was to her, she endured it. Yet, because of one of Kingsley¡¯s women, she ended up in this state, being taught a lesson by Kingsley in front of so many assassins.

    In fact, she should not have any emotional fluctuations. After all, an assassin should not have emotions.

    ¡°Alright. I understand.¡± Lucy suddenly calmed down. Until today, She had never been impulsive and would treat today as a one-off.

    She said, ¡°From now on, whatever Melinda says is right.¡±

    She would not refute, object, or lose her temper at her again since she had no right. Assassins were not qualified to do what they wanted, nor did they have their own thoughts.

    Kingsley¡¯s expression seemed to have be even uglier.

    He red fiercely at Lucy and watched as her arrogance disappeared to look extremely calm in an instant. Lucy¡¯s irrational behavior had indeed angered him. However, now, Lucy¡¯s obedience made him feel an indescribable sense of depression.

    Lucy met Kingsley¡¯s gaze. It was obvious he was still in a great rage.

    She said, ¡°Do I still have to apologize to Melinda?¡±

    Should she apologize so he would not be so angry? She did not want him to kill her in a fit of anger.

    However, she did not get a response from Kingsley.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Lucy said to Melinda.

    All the assassins were a little surprised. No matter how ipetent Lucy was, she had followed Kingsley for many years and was trusted by him. Apart from Kingsley, Lucy was the one in charge of the Hills. Lucy had always helped Kingsley arrange many things for the Hills, so many assassins had already determined Lucy as the Hills¡¯ female head. Of course, Lucy could not bepared to Jeanne, but Jeanne was a member of the Hills. Lucy was the only assassin who had managed to get to her current position, which made many envious and admiring of her.

    However, had the sky changed? Had the killer, Melinda, who was at the start of her career, reced Lucy¡¯s existence? The assassins thought to themselves. While this group of people was fighting with their lives, it was only natural that they would still have their own little thoughts in order to live a better life.

    Lucy¡¯s apology made Melinda happy. Lucy¡¯s low stance in front of so many assassins meant that her status was beneath Melinda¡¯s. Now, all of them would have to be respectful to her.

    This had been her goal. The first step was to remove Lucy¡¯s identitypletely, and the second was to find a way to get rid of her during a mission.

    She had long understood the operations of the Hills. Many of the tasks were not arranged by Kingsley himself. Previously, Lucy had helped Kingsley. Now that she had reced Lucy, soon, she would have great power. Once she could arrange for assassins to go on missions, it would be easy for her to kill Lucy.

    Melinda¡¯s expression was hard to hide. At that moment, it seemed as if she was magnanimously forgiving Lucy. She said, ¡°I might have been too direct with my words. I¡¯ll be more careful in the future.¡±

 Chapter 923 - 923 Another Accident, Garyâ€™s Illness Acts Up

    923 Another ident, Gary¡¯s Illness Acts Up

    Lucy did not reply, and Kingsley did not say another word.

    When the nended on Delta Ind, all assassins went back to their ces. Melinda remained by Kingsley¡¯s side while Lucy returned to her room.

    Lucy turned to look at Jeanne as she walked into Lucy¡¯s room.

    Jeanne said, ¡°I think you were a little irrational when you dealt with Melinda¡¯s matter.¡±

    Jeanne had not said a word on the ne. This was not because she did not want to help Lucy but because she wanted to see Lucy¡¯s attitude toward Melinda.

    To be honest, she had never taken little Melinda seriously. She did not think this woman would influence Lucy¡¯s image in the Hills, nor Kingsley¡¯s heart. However, Lucy had let Melinda have her way.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired,¡± Lucy said. She was tired of Kingsley.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re just going to let Melinda do whatever she wants?¡± Jeanne said.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that your uncle¡¯s choice?¡± Lucy said sarcastically.

    In Jeanne¡¯s opinion, Kingsley was only angry because Lucy fell for Melinda¡¯s trick. Kingsley was a cunning old fox. There was no way he could not see through Melinda¡¯s thoughts.

    Though he had been helping Melinda because Lucy had indeed crossed the line. Some rules and principles could not be vited in the Hills, and killing assassins was intolerable in the Hills. Moreover, Kingsley also needed to have prestige. This was another reason why Jeanne chose to remain silent regarding Lucy and Melinda.

    Everyone knew she was Kingsley¡¯s niece. So she could throw away her identity as an assassin and behave atrociously with him, and no one would feel as if Kingsley¡¯s power was threatened. However, Lucy could not do that. She was an assassin, and an assassin would never have the right to disobey Kingsley and the Hills. The Hills had to have absolute control over them, and she would not disregard Kingsley¡¯s status to protect Lucy.

    She also had her own selfish motives. In the end, Kingsley was her uncle, and she would not do anything to threaten him. However, she did not want to see Lucy put up with Melinda.

    It was obvious Melinda did not have Lucy¡¯s breadth of mind, nor did not look at the bigger picture. If she stayed by Kingsley¡¯s side, it would be easy for her to ruin the Hills¡¯ ns for personal reasons. Even though Kingsley would not let Melinda be, she selfishly felt that Lucy was more suitable for him.

    Moreover, she had a feeling that Kingsley wanted Lucy to return to his side. However, Kingsley was still Kingsley, and as the head of the Hills, his identity and status mattered. He could not put any assassins in a short position. Thus, Lucy had to take the initiative. If not, Kingsley would never ask her to return to his side.

    This was the conflict between the two of them. Now, she finally understood what Melinda was trying to do and needed to help Kingsley. Even if Kingsley¡¯s actions at times were truly chilling.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you should suffer like this,¡± Jeanne said. ¡°Melinda shouldn¡¯t be your match.¡±

    ¡°So what do you think I should do? Take the initiative to express my goodwill to Kingsley?¡± Lucy sneered. ¡°Kingsley would never have feelings for any woman.¡±

    ¡°He can¡¯t, but can you? Do you have feelings for any man?¡± Jeanne retorted.

    Lucy¡¯s eyes flickered.

    ¡°You never know when you¡¯re going to die in the Hills,¡± Jeanne said indifferently. ¡°Who can really devote their feelings to another? In fact, there have been feelings between assassins. However, in all these years, no assassin in the Hills has made a mistake because of it. Everyone knows that in the face of life and death, feelings are worthless.¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Lucy looked at Jeanne.

    Jeanne said, ¡°I¡¯m just telling you that we¡¯re all living on the edge. That¡¯s a fact no one can change. Rather than sulking until death, it¡¯s better to let oneself live a morefortable life. To put it bluntly, just because you put up with Melinda doesn¡¯t mean she will do the same with you. I think we both know what kind of person she is after spending so much time together. Do you really want to be yed to death by her?¡±

 Chapter 924 - 924 Another Accident, Garyâ€™s Illness Acts Up

    924 Another ident, Gary¡¯s Illness Acts Up

    Lucy¡¯s expression was clearly a little ugly.

    ¡°Are you willing to be yed to death by Melinda?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°So you think I should resist?¡±

    ¡°What you did on the ne just now was not resist Melinda but provoke Kingsley on purpose. You were being emotional. While I don¡¯t want you to fall in love with Kingsley, because there won¡¯t be any results, I don¡¯t want you to give up on yourself, either. If you remove the emotionalponent, you can make your life in the Hills better,¡± Jeanne said bluntly. ¡°Why won¡¯t you let yourself live a better life? Is it because you like him?¡±

    Lucy did not refute.

    ¡°Is it because you realized that you¡¯ve fallen in love, so you started to distance yourself from Kingsley?¡±

    Lucy still chose to remain silent.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± Jeanne said. ¡°Other than Kingsley, you can¡¯t love like an ordinary person. Why are you making your life so difficult for yourself?¡±

    Lucy looked at Jeanne. She seemed to have been convinced by her.

    ¡°Think about it,¡± Jeanne said.

    In any case, she was only suggesting, and whether or not Lucy would listen was her choice. She would not force Lucy. Even though she hoped Lucy would return to Kingsley¡¯s side, she would respect her decision, regardless.

    Lucy did not answer Jeanne immediately. Perhaps she was hesitant. After all, Kingsley was indeed not a good person. If she wanted to stay by his side and be magnanimous, she needed to be mentally prepared.

    Jeanne did not make things difficult for Lucy and immediately changed the topic. ¡°Do you want me to help you deal with the burn wounds on your body?¡±

    Lucy had apanied her into the banquet hall during the fire. As she was clearing the way for Jeanne, the burns on her body were more serious.

    Lucy came back to her senses. She said, ¡°It¡¯s not serious.¡±

    For an assassin, a wound like that was nothing. If it was serious, she could only bear it. Even though everyone saw that Lucy had many burns on her body, none of the assassins really cared. Death was just a word.

    ¡°Lie down,¡± Jeanne said. It might be nothing to Lucy, but to her, it was a part of their friendship, and she wanted to return the favor.

    Lucy looked at Jeanne and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to me me?¡±

    ¡°For what?¡±

    ¡°I shot Fourth Master Swan behind your back,¡± Lucy exposed. ¡°Melinda wasn¡¯t lying.¡±

    ¡°I was unhappy for a second,¡± Jeanne admitted. Lucy was well aware of her rtionship with Edward, and she thought she could trust Lucypletely. However, once she thought it through, she realized.

    ¡°Was it an order from Kingsley?¡± She asked.

    Lucy nodded. ¡°He knew very well that you wouldn¡¯t be able to go through with it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t me you. Even Kingsley has no reason to me me. Everything Kingsley did was for my sake. He was afraid that if I didn¡¯t kill Edward, Edward would kill me!¡± Jeanne said calmly. She had known about this for a while and was not too emotional.

    Lucy nodded and did not say anything else.

    ¡°Furthermore, if you really wanted to kill Edward, you would not have hurt his thigh,¡± Jeanneughed. ¡°It was just to report to Kingsley, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°So what can Iin about?¡±

    Lucy did not say anything else. Assassins rarely stirred up emotions. It was not just unspoken. Some feelings were indeed much weaker than the average person.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you treat your wound,¡± Jeanne said.

    ¡°No need. Let the doctor handle it.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t trust me?¡± Jeanne raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that. The wound will leave a mark, and I want to get rid of it.¡± Lucy kept talking.

    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t care about the scars on your body anymore. Last time I saw, you had a lot of scars on your body,¡± Jeanne teased.

    ¡°I¡¯ll follow your suggestion,¡± Lucy suddenly said.

    Jeanne was surprised for a second.

    ¡°I can¡¯t let that little b*tch Melinda y with me until I¡¯m dead.¡± The corners of Lucy¡¯s mouth lifted slightly.

    Every time Lucyughed, it was full of charm. As a thirty-two-year-old woman, she knew what a man wanted better than a woman in her twenties, especially in bed!

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see what you do.¡± Jeanne¡¯s face was full of anticipation. ¡°I¡¯ll call the doctor for you, then.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said.

    Jeanne left the room, asking the servant to get the doctor before returning to her room.

 Chapter 925 - 925 Another Accident, Garyâ€™s Illness Acts Up

    925 Another ident, Gary¡¯s Illness Acts Up

    Sheid on the bed, thinking of Edward. She thought of George and Monica as well. She did not know how long such days wouldst. In the end, would she really get what she hoped for?

    ¡­

    South Hampton City.

    Monica and Sarah were discharged a weekter. Their burn wounds were much better, but the skin was still tender and could not be touched. Other than that, they were fine.

    After she was discharged, Sarah did not go home but went straight to Monica¡¯s house. Ruby was worried about Sarah¡¯s parents taking care of her. After all, Sarah¡¯s parents were busy with work. Since Ruby was staying at home full-time and taking care of Monica, it was no trouble for her to take care of another too. So Sarah happily followed Monica¡¯s family back to their house.

    Monica had disliked Sarah since she was young. Every time she was around, she would be chided by her parents. Now, Monica had all the more reason not to like her. She actually tried to steal her man and was, more importantly, sessful!

    Monica counted all the times over the years she had been humiliated in front of Sarah, and the more she thought about it, the angrier she got. Sarah got what she wanted every time.

    F*ck. She must have owed this woman something in her past life and was here to collect her debt.

    Monicaid on her bed, feeling uneasy. She was so bored.

    Over the past week, the news of her wedding had been trending. Breaking off her engagement on the spot, exposing Michael¡¯s true colors, and then a fire¡­ It was huge news. Even the Sanders came forward to exin the various incidents which happened during the wedding.

    As she was so bored, Monica had read all the news about her wedding banquet. In addition to paying attention to the incident, most of the onlookers were still filled with righteous indignation at Michael¡¯s hypocritical image. The inte was full of Michael¡¯s scolding, including Ruby. Monica could not bear to read those vicious words.

    Even though she had expected such a result, she still felt it was a big blow to Michael. Her guilt was even more obvious, especially on the third day after the wedding banquet, when the news of Michael being dismissed from his position as the head of the Quality Inspection Hall spread like wildfire. However, she had no regrets or empathy toward him. It was self-defense. The consequences were Michael¡¯s responsibility to bear, not hers.

    Michael had not called her these past few days. She did not know what Michael was thinking or if he had given up struggling. In Monica¡¯s world, she and Michael had nothing to do with each other anymore.

    How Michael lived in the future was his business. She would just live out the rest of her years and let herself live well.

    She thought how ordinary life would be now that Michael, Finn, nor Jeanne was no longer by her side. She was prepared to stay home and apany her parents for the rest of her life until something happened.

    The day went by as usual, with Ruby taking care of Monica and Sarah¡¯s daily needs. It had been a week since they had returned from the hospital. Monica felt she had put on a lot of weight from staying home every day, waiting for death.

    Sarah said she did not look good if she put on weight, but she still could not refuse Ruby¡¯s meticulous meal. The two of themined as they swept the floor.

    Facing the empty tes, Monica and Sarah were both a little sad.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you back in school yet?¡± Monica looked at Sarah unhappily.

    She had almost recovered, so why was she not at school? Was senior year that easy?

    If Sarah were not around, she probably would not have been able to eat so much.

    ¡°The doctor told me to rest at home for two weeks before going to school. I have to go to the hospital for a check-up too,¡± Sarah retorted.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to go to college, do you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to college. I¡¯m going to nursing school,¡± Sarah said bluntly.

    Monica was a little surprised. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of what your parents might say?¡±

    Back then, Monica¡¯s grades were not good. In order not to be beaten to death by her parents, she worked hard during her final year. After that, she received an average bachelor¡¯s degree, which was considered next to nothing.

    Sarah was even more ambitious than her.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to be a nurse. I¡¯ve already set my sights on that major,¡± Sarah quickly said. ¡°I¡¯ve asked my teacher. My grades are more than enough to get in, so don¡¯t worry.¡±

 Chapter 926 - 926 Another Accident, Garyâ€™s Illness Acts Up

    926 Another ident, Gary¡¯s Illness Acts Up

    ¡°Why do you want to be a nurse?¡± Monica really could not understand Sarah. She was a well-bred youngdy and had to serve others.

    ¡°For Finn, of course,¡± Sarah said happily.

    Monica also reacted. F*ck. She had dug her own grave, touching her own sore spot.

    Monica suddenly stopped talking.

    On the contrary, Sarah was in high spirits. ¡°Once I be a nurse, I can always be with Finn, no matter if I¡¯m at or off work. How great would that be?¡±

    Ha ha, Monica sneered. You will know how ¡®amazing¡¯ Finn really is once you live with him in the future! It could anger someone to death. She could not wait for the day Sarah received her ¡®retribution¡¯.

    ¡°Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t sent a message to Finn today. I¡¯m going to report to him about my recovery.¡± With that, she got off the table and ran off excitedly.

    Monica just looked at Sarah¡¯s figure. It was as if she was looking at her past self.

    She was no longer interested in doing anything now. She got off the table slowly, and the servants came forward to clean up the table. Ruby was lying on the sofa watching TV.

    Every time she cooked, she would not eat much herself, choosing to try her best to let Monica and Sarah eat. Monica always felt that her mother was trying deliberately to fatten them up so she could entuate her slim figure. This olddy was too evil.

    Monica sat down next to her mother, but before she could speak, her mother¡¯s phone rang.

    Ruby nced at it and picked it up. ¡°Hello?¡±

    It was probably a stranger.

    ¡°Madam, something bad happened. The chairman had a heart attack and suddenly fainted.¡± An agitated voice came through from the other end.

    Ruby¡¯s expression changed and became a little dazed.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Monica quickly asked, having noticed her mother¡¯s strange behavior.

    It was only then that Ruby seemed to have realized something and reacted. She said, ¡°Your father had a heart attack and fainted¡­¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Monica was shocked. She hurriedly said to her mother, ¡°Hurry! Send him to the hospital!¡±

    The other party was already saying, ¡°We¡¯ve already called the ambnce, and they¡¯ll be here soon. Pleasee to the hospital as quickly as you can.¡±

    There was no time to ask what had happened. Ruby quickly got up from the sofa and rushed to the hospital with Monica tagging along.

    Just as they were leaving, Sarah came downstairs with her phone. When she saw their panicked looks, she quickly chased after them. ¡°Auntie, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Your uncle had a heart attack. Your cousin and I have to rush to the hospital right now. Take good care of yourself at home, okay?¡± Ruby anxiously instructed while waiting for the car.

    ¡°Uncle fainted¡­?¡± Sarah seemed to be in disbelief. She quickly said, ¡°I want to go with you to see uncle.¡±

    The car was already parked in front of them. To not waste any more time, she nodded in agreement.

    Sarah, Ruby, and Monica got into the car. The atmosphere in the car was very tense. No one knew how serious Gary¡¯s condition was. Ever since he had a heart bypass surgery, he never had a rpse. The consequences of one were unimaginable.

    Monica suddenly thought of something and hurriedly picked up her phone to call Finn. Since he was her father¡¯s attending doctor, she had to inform him as soon as possible. Monica called twice, but Finn did not pick up.

    She gritted her teeth. ¡°Sarah, give Finn a call. He might not pick mine up.¡± After all, they had no rtionship anymore. Finn might automatically ignore her when he saw her phone number.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Sarah quickly agreed.

    She gave Finn a call. The phone rang for a long time before Sarah said, ¡°He didn¡¯t pick up.¡±

    Monica did know how she felt at that moment. Should she be d that Finn had not deliberately ignored her call? Though, she hoped that was the case. That way, she could at least find him.

    ¡°Let me call the emergency number.¡± Monica hurriedly dialed.

    The call went through quickly. ¡°Hello, this is¡­¡±

    ¡°My Father had a rpse of his heart disease. We¡¯ve informed your ambnce to send him to the hospital, but I can¡¯t seem to contact his main doctor, Finn, right now. Please help us make arrangements. My father will arrive at the hospital in about fifteen minutes. Please be sure to inform him to rescue my father.¡±

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll arrange it for you immediately,¡± the other party hurriedly said.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said and hung up the phone. Even after, she was still a little worried. Ruby and Sarah were also a little restless.

    The ambnce was two minutes until arrival when the car finally arrived at the hospital, so the three of them waited at the door. However, Finn was not there. She could not help but call the hospital¡¯s emergency number again.

    ¡°Dr. Jones¡¯s operation is about to end. We¡¯ve already informed his assistant, and he¡¯lle over as soon as it¡¯s over. We¡¯ve also arranged for other doctors from the cardiology department to perform any emergency response first. Please don¡¯t worry.¡±

    She was still not at ease, though.

    Finally, the ambnce arrived, and Gary was carried out of the ambnce. Monica, as well as all the waiting doctors and nurses, hurried over. Gary¡¯s face was green, and he looked very serious.

    Ruby was so scared that tears came out of her eyes. ¡°Dear, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t scare me. Please don¡¯t scare me¡­¡±

    ¡°Please calm down and step aside. We need to send him for emergency treatment immediately.¡± The medical staff quickly pushed Ruby away, who was in their way.

    Monica went over and hugged Ruby. ¡°Mom, dad¡¯s going to be fine. Don¡¯t cry. Let¡¯s listen to the doctor.¡±

    Ruby forced herself to calm down. The three followed the doctors and nurses and quickly rushed to the emergency room.

    Not long after Gary was pushed in, another set of footsteps could be heard in the corridor. Everyone turned their heads. They hurried over when they saw it was Finn, who was still in a surgical gown.

    Without thinking, Monica rushed over, grabbing Finn¡¯s clothes, ¡°My dad¡­¡±

    Finn suddenly raised his hand and pushed Monica away, leaving Monica embarrassed for a second. She really had not meant to touch Finn just now.

    She said, ¡°Please save my father.¡±

    Finn only walked directly into the operating room.

 Chapter 927 - 927 Out of Danger, Cardellini Enterpriseâ€™s Emergency

    927 Out of Danger, Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s Emergency

    Outside the operating room, Ruby, Monica, Sarah, as well as his father¡¯s assistant, who hade with the ambnce, were all waiting nervously. The corridor was silent. It was as if anyone who made a sound would disturb the operation inside. The atmosphere was so suppressed that no one even dared to breathe too loudly.

    Monica turned to look at her mother. Ruby, who had always been strong in front of her, was now crying silently. She used to think that her father loved her mother more, but she knew now that the feelings had always been mutual. How far could a person¡¯s love go?

    She reached out and held her mother¡¯s hand tightly in her palm. Ruby looked at Monica with teary eyes and leaned her on her shoulder. It was true. She really needed someone to rely on.

    She was afraid that something would happen during the surgery. The operation took a long time. So long that the people waiting outside began to feel uneasy. They were also telling themselves not to be impulsive. As long as the operation was still in progress, Gary would at least still be alive.

    Finally, after a long wait, the light in the operating room went out. Ruby¡¯s body trembled at the sight. She looked forward to the end of the surgery but was also afraid that it meant bad news. Monica knew this feeling well. She was also frightened. Her body was stiff. She was afraid...

    No. He would not.

    Her father would be fine.

    The door of the operating room opened, and Finn walked out. Sarah and Gary¡¯s assistant hurried over while Ruby and Monica sat there motionlessly as if they had been petrified. All Monica did was stare at Finn.

    Sarah grabbed Finn¡¯s hand and asked excitedly, ¡°Finn, is my uncle alright? How is he?¡±

    Finn pushed Sarah¡¯s hand away. However, it was not like how he treated Monica just now. As if he had been contaminated by something unclean, and his rejection very obvious. He was much gentler towards Sarah.

    Ruby looked at Finn as he walked to her, clearly frightened. Her eyes were red, and her body was trembling. ¡°Gary¡­¡±

    ¡°Auntie,¡± Finn said. ¡°Uncle¡¯s life is not in danger for the time being.¡±

    Ruby cried even harder. She was moved to tears by the news.

    ¡°However¡­¡± Finn suddenly paused, and everyone¡¯s mood tensed up again.

    ¡°Uncle is not showing any signs of waking up. His heart disease caused atrial fibrition. The thrombosis in his heart causedplications, and the shedding of it circted to the brain, causing cerebral thrombosis. He just underwent emergency treatment during the operation, and his life isn¡¯t in danger for the time being. However, if he continues to stay unconscious, there can only be two oues,¡± Finn said. ¡°One, he bes a vegetable. Second, if he wakes up, the lower half of his body will be paralyzed.¡±

    Ruby¡¯s tears fell crazily, and Monica¡¯s heart broke down when she heard this.

    Sarah was also crying her eyes out. ¡°T-then, what do we do?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll send uncle back to his ward first. Then, Auntie and Monica will try to wake him up, ¡°Finn said. ¡°If he wakes up today, the probability that his body will be able to recover from this will be high, and the above results may be avoided. However, if he does not wake up today, it¡¯ll be hard to predict what will happen.¡±

    ¡°How could this be¡­?¡± Ruby murmured. Even Gary¡¯s first heart attack was not this serious. He managed to survive the first time. How could it be?

    At this moment, Gary was pushed out of the operating room. Ruby hurried over, excited and sad at the same time. However, as soon as she got up, she fell back unsteadily. Monica hurriedly went to support her, as did Finn.

    Then, Monica¡¯s hand identally touched Finn¡¯s hand, but she was quick to let go. She was afraid of touching any part of his body. Monica did not want to cause any conflict with Finn, nor dare to even offend him. Her entire family¡¯s hope was on him now. The hope that Finn could save her father.

    Finn did not seem to notice Monica¡¯s reaction. He revealed no expression and said, ¡°Auntie, your health is the most important right now. If you copse, it will be really difficult for uncle to wake up.¡±

 Chapter 928 - 928 Out of Danger, Cardellini Enterpriseâ€™s Emergency

    928 Out of Danger, Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s Emergency

    Ruby forced herself to nod. She steadied her body and walked to Gary, who had juste out of the operating room.

    Monica, who had been trailing behind her mother, saw her father¡¯s pale face was pale. She looked at him. His eyes closed with no reaction to the outside world. What if he never woke up? Monica¡¯s eyes reddened, and her vision blurred at the thought of it.

    They followed the medical staff as they pushed Gary to the ward. Finn looked at their figures and could not help but tighten his hand that had just supported Ruby.

    In the ward, the doctors and nurses ced Gary on the bed, where various devices were monitoring Gary¡¯s physical condition.

    The doctors, nurses, and even Finn had left. Now, only a few of them remained. Ruby stayed silently by Gary¡¯s side with Monica and Sarah, their eyes red and swollen. Gary¡¯s assistant did not leave either. He was also waiting anxiously.

    ¡°Mom, talk to dad. Tell him not to sleep.¡± Monica could not help but say. Finn had told them to try and wake her father up, and he had to awaken today.

    Ruby nodded. She suppressed the pain in her heart and said, ¡°Dear, wake up.¡±

    Gary did not react at all.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t wake up, what will happen to me, Monica, and our family? We can¡¯t live without you.¡± Ruby¡¯s tears fell once more. She did not dare to get too excited. However, she could not control the sadness in her heart.

    ¡°Dear, I¡¯ve been married to you for twenty-eight years. When we got married, you said that you would take care of me for the rest of my life. Now, my life hasn¡¯t ended yet. How could you¡­ How could you go back on your word? How could you just copse like that¡­?¡±

    Monica felt that perhaps they should not be in the room while her mother was this way. So she said to Sarah and the assistant, ¡°Let¡¯s head out first.¡±

    The three of them left the room and waited outside.

    ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m really worried about uncle. Auntie loves him so much. If uncle...¡± Sarah¡¯s tears fell.

    Monica knew. She was also very afraid. She was afraid her father would sumb to his illness and her mother would not be able to support herself.

    No. Her father would wake up.

    The assistant, Mr. Warren, suddenly sighed. Monica and Sarah both looked at him.

    He looked back at them and said helplessly, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the incident today, the chairman would never have had a heart attack and a stroke!¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Monica asked. Only then did she find out why her father had a heart attack.

    ¡°This morning, the chairman was in a high-level meeting introducing our new product to the market. He was discussing which hospitals should pilot it for free when the door of the meeting room suddenly pushed open. An employee came with the bad news that a batch of children¡¯s vines we produced had problems and had already killed a child. When the chairman heard the news, he didn¡¯t have time to instruct how to deal with it before he copsed.¡± Mr. Warren recalled the situation of her father fainting in the morning and felt a little ufortable.

    ¡°How could there be a problem? Hasn¡¯t our medicine always been safe? It goes through multiple tests before trial, and the production process is strictly followed. In terms of quality inspection, my dad has always been very strict. So how could there be a problem with the vine?!¡± Monica could not believe that such a medical mishap would happen in Cardellini Medical Technology.

    She had worked at thepany with her father before and observed the production process of medications. The production was so harsh that such an ident could not have happened.

    ¡°Yeah. We also thought it strange. Our drug production is famous for being standardized, so it¡¯s impossible for there to be a problem with the vine! Though now, there¡¯s an ident.¡± Mr. Warren seemed helpless and a little out of his wits.

    ¡°Could it be a normal rejection phenomenon? Some children have a certain probability of rejection towards vines,¡± Monica asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the exact situation yet, as I sent the chairman directly to the hospital,¡± Steve replied.

    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be a problem with our vine.¡± Monica was certain her father would never cut corners in the production of the drugs. ¡°Though, my father is not someone who has never seen the world. Why would he have a heart attack because of such an incident?¡±

 Chapter 929 - 929 Out of Danger, Cardellini Enterpriseâ€™s Emergency

    929 Out of Danger, Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s Emergency

    ¡°That¡¯s because the chairman has been working overtime for a long time.¡± Steve said, ¡°When weunched our new product, Sunny Pharmaceuticals alsounched new affordable drugs at the same time. It¡¯s basically the same as ourpany¡¯s. It was evenunched on the market a week ago and received the favor of many hospitals. The chairman spent a lot of time on this matter and has been working more than 12 hours a day to discuss theunch of the new drug with us. This has been going on for many days. Today, just as we were about to decide on the final n, we were shocked to learn that he fainted. At first, I thought it was caused by overwork, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be so serious¡­¡±

    Monica bit her lip.

    She did not expect her father¡¯s condition to suddenly be so serious.

    Her father had not pushed himself for many years, but every time he was at work, he was still more nervous than anyone else.

    Suddenly, she felt that she had cared too little for her father.

    He was not young anymore, and his body could not support his high-pressure work environment and long work hours, but she had never thought of sharing her father¡¯s burden.

    As long as her father was well, she would definitely try her hardest with working in thepany.

    ¡°Uncle Warren, you don¡¯t have to stay. Thepany is definitely in need of people now that my dad is down. Also, be careful not to tire yourself out.¡± Monica quickly said.

    Steve looked around the ward and could only nod. ¡°Okay. While the chairman is in aa, I¡¯ll try my best to help the chairman take care of thepany. But if the chairman doesn¡¯t wake up, the release of our new product will be dyed.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. My dad¡¯s health is more important right now. We just have to run thepany ordingly. We¡¯ll talk about it when my dad wakes up.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Steve nodded.

    With that, he left the ward.

    Monica and Sarah waited at the door for a long time.

    Monica said to Sarah, ¡°Go to Finn¡¯s office and ask how serious my father¡¯s condition is. I¡¯m worried he didn¡¯t tell my mom the worst-case scenario for fear that she won¡¯t be able to ept it.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Sarah quickly agreed.

    Monica looked at Sarah¡¯s back and felt an inexplicable bitterness in her heart.

    She had never thought that one day, she and Finn would be so far apart, so much that she had someone else to pass on the message.

    Monica was sitting alone outside the ward, not knowing what would happen to her father in the end.

    She was really scared, but she did not dare to show it as she was afraid that her mother would be even more afraid. Yet now¡­

    She really could not control her emotions.

    At the thought that her father might be bedridden for a long time, there was a hint of craziness in her eyes.

    She had always thought that she was very lucky.

    When did that luck start to drift away from her?

    After a while, Sarah and Finn appeared at the entrance of the ward. Finn had already changed out of his surgical gown and put on his clean white coat.

    Monica wiped her tears and stood up from the chair by the door.

    She looked at Finn respectfully and was very afraid of offending him.

    Finn nced at Monica and said bluntly, ¡°I¡¯ve told you about uncle¡¯s worst-case scenario. Right now, his life is not in danger.¡±

    He was probably answering the questions she asked Sarah to ask.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Monica responded.

    After that, Finn pushed open the door of the ward, only to see Ruby lying beside Gary and her eyes swollen from crying.

    Monica¡¯s heart ached.

    However, she did not know how tofort her mother.

    Finn walked over and checked Gary¡¯s condition.

    Slowly, he said, ¡°There¡¯s still no sign of him waking up, but don¡¯t give up. We still have one more night.¡±

    He wasforting Ruby, who nodded mechanically.

    However, at that moment, she was really disheartened. She really felt like Gary was going to sleep for the rest of his life.

    ¡°Monica can give it a try too.¡± Finn said, ¡°Daughters can also have a certain effect.¡±

    Finn told her what to do without looking at her.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Monica hurriedly nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be on duty in the office today, so if you need anything, you can press the call button to look for me. This button will allow you to talk to me directly,¡± Finn exined.

    As it was a special VIP ward, the equipment was almost the same as the intensive care unit, but the facilities inside were moreplete.

 Chapter 930 - 930 Out of Danger, Cardellini Enterpriseâ€™s Emergency

    930 Out of Danger, Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s Emergency

    ¡°Alright,¡± Monica agreed.

    Finn left the ward after leaving his instructions.

    In the ward, Ruby was still crying.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t cry. Dad will feel terrible if you do.¡± Monica suppressed her emotions andforted her mother.

    ¡°If he feels terrible about it, he should wake up. He should wake up¡­¡± Ruby was on the verge of a mental breakdown and was finding it hard to calm down.

    Monica did not know what to say.

    ¡°He knows how important he is to me, but he¡¯s still asleep. Monica¡­ I¡¯m really scared that this will be it for your father.¡± Ruby was heartbroken.

    Only when she was extremely sad would she show all her vulnerability.

    Monica hugged Ruby. ¡°Mom, it won¡¯t happen. Dad will definitely wake up. Finn said that we still have one more night. We can wake him up.¡±

    Ruby against Monica and cried painfully.

    However, not many miracles existed in the world.

    That night, they called out to Gary for the entire night, but he still did not wake up. He justy on the bed without any reaction. He did not even have an expression on his face.

    Ruby passed out from crying, and Monica quickly told Sarah to inform Finn.

    Finn immediately rushed to the ward and did a physical examination on Ruby. After confirming that she had just fallen asleep due to excessive sadness, he told Ruby to rest. After all, Ruby was already 50 years old, and her body could not withstand the torment of staying up a whole day and night. Moreover, in situations where one was really sad, fainting was also a way to calm them down and give them some rest.

    Once Monica was certain that her mother was fine, Monica thanked Finn.

    Finn did not reply, and Monica did not react to it as well.

    In fact, when she saw how dedicated Finn was to save her father, she was already so grateful that she did not dare to make any requests of him.

    Even though Finn¡¯s professional ethics might be the same for any of his patients, she was still grateful.

    ¡°Monica, what should we do? Aunt has fainted, but uncle is still unconscious.¡± Sarah asked worriedly.

    It was already 6 a.m. in the morning. Finn said that if her dad did not wake up before 8 a.m., his chances of waking up would be slim.

    That meant there were only two hours left.

    Even so, she did not want to give up.

    She said, ¡°Sarah, you should get some sleep too.¡±

    Sarah shook her head. ¡°No, I want to stay with all of you.¡±

    That night, Sarah almost fell asleep a few times.

    ¡°Be good. If you faint, I¡¯ll have to take care of you too.¡± Monica¡¯s tone was a little serious.

    ¡°But¡­ I really want to stay with you¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking to my dad.¡± Monica said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to say it with you around.¡±

    Sarah looked at Monica in a daze.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to my lounge.¡± Finn suddenly said.

    At that moment, Finn did not leave immediately after checking on her mother¡¯s condition.

    Sarah turned to look at Finn in disbelief.

    ¡°There¡¯s not enough room for you to sleep here,¡± Finn said.

    There was only one apanying bed in the high-ss ward.

    Although there was also a sofa, and it was fine for her to squeeze in, who would want his girlfriend to sleep like that?

    Finn had changed.

    Monica remembered that she used toe to Finn¡¯s office to look for him from time to time, especially when her father was undergoing a physical examination and she was the one who apanied him. asionally, when she got bored from waiting, she would also want to go to the private lounge in Finn¡¯s office to lie down for a while. However, Finn would chase her out every time.

    It was no doubt that he treated Sarah differently.

    She felt Finn and Sarah leave and did not turn to look at them as they left because she was afraid that she would be sad.

    She had to let him go even though she was still a little sad.

    Her eyes moved slightly as she looked at her father lying on the bed as if he was dead.

    His face was pale and his body was motionless.

    ¡°Dad,¡± Monica called out to him in a very gentle voice.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t told you, have I? I actually love you very much.¡± Monica said with tears in her eyes, ¡°When I was young, I was a naughty child and would always make you unhappy. Every time I made a mistake, you would be so angry that you would re at me. But every time, you still couldn¡¯t bear to hit or scold me. As long as I cried, you would lose all your principles. Whether it was my rebellious behavior or my stubbornness in love when I grew up, I have done many things that hurt you and my mother, but you still love me unconditionally and selflessly. I really don¡¯t know what I did in my past life to deserve the best parents in the world¡­¡±

 Chapter 931 - 931 Out of Danger, Cardellini Enterpriseâ€™s Emergency

    931 Out of Danger, Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s Emergency

    Monica choked and sobbed.

    The memories of her father apanying her in the past yed in her mind like a movie.

    Her father¡¯s happiness, anger, and many other things¡­ seemed like yesterday, but they were years ago.

    ¡°Dad, wake up.¡± Monica held his hand and called out to him over and over again, ¡°Dad, I beg you to wake up. If you wake up, I¡¯ll do anything you want. Haven¡¯t you always wanted me to go to work? I promise you that as long as you wake up, I¡¯ll go to thepany to work and learn. I¡¯ll help you manage thepany well, and I won¡¯t let you work so hard anymore. I¡¯ll be very obedient in the future, okay?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you always say that I¡¯m stupid when ites to rtionships? I can¡¯t tell who¡¯s good to me and who¡¯s bad to me, and I always do whatever I want. From now on, as long as you wake up and stop lying here, I¡¯ll leave my marriage to you and my mother, okay? I¡¯ll marry whoever you like! You¡¯ll have the final say in the future, okay? Can you wake up? I¡¯ll listen to you, dad¡­¡±

    Monica was choking with sobs before copsing on Gary¡¯s bed.

    At first, she did not want to make her mother too sad or too desperate, so she endured it andforted her mother that there was still a chance for her father to wake up.

    Now that there was no one else, she could not control her emotions anymore.

    In fact, she was really afraid of¡­

    She had been under the protection of her parents since she was young, so she did not know what she would be without theirpany.

    As tears streamed down her face, she did not notice that someone had walked in from outside.

    Finn appeared behind her and looked at her trembling.

    She looked pitifully petite¡­

    Finn shifted his gaze the moment he noticed something strange about Gary.

    He hurried over to look at the monitor and then checked on Gary¡¯s body.

    At that moment, Monica felt Finn¡¯s presence, and when she looked up, she saw that Finn had a different expression on his face.

    It was her father. Was her father awake?

    She did not dare to speak.

    Then, she saw Finn very professionally performing a series of measures for his father. She did not know if he was in first aid or¡­

    No. She could not ept her father¡¯s death.

    She would rather he just lie there forever, even if he was alive.

    Monica¡¯s tears fell like crazy. However, she bit her lips, not daring to make any sound or move.

    She looked at Finn in a blur and ced all her hopes on Finn.

    She did not know how long it took. It felt like forever, but it also felt like it only took a few minutes when Finn approached Gary¡¯s ear and called out, ¡°Uncle.¡±

    Gary did not open his eyes, but the corner of his mouth moved.

    It was real. He moved.

    Monica was so excited that she almost cried.

    She covered her mouth, unable to believe that there were miracles in this world.

    Just a second ago, she thought that all her good luck had been used up and that a miracle would never happen to her again.

    ¡°If you¡¯re awake, move your fingers,¡± Finn whispered in his ear softly.

    After he said that, the room was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.

    Monica held her breath. She was so nervous that her entire body was trembling.

    At that moment, her body suddenly jerked.

    She lowered her head and looked at the hand she was holding in disbelief. It moved very slightly.

    Monica was so excited that she could not control herself. She said, ¡°It moved.¡±

    It really moved, which meant that her father was awake; her father finally woke up.

    Finn nodded.

    In fact, he knew that Gary had woken up. It was just that Gary¡¯s body was too weak to react when he woke up.

    Perhaps Finn had seen too much of life and death, but he spoke calmly and without the excitement Monica had. ¡°Keep calling him and tell him not to fall asleep for the time being. It¡¯s best if he can hold on for four hours. After four hours, we can be sure that he has really woken up.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Monica quickly nodded.

    Then, Finn turned around.

    Monica thought that he was leaving again.

    Unexpectedly, he went to the sofa beside her and leaned on it.

 Chapter 932 - 932 Out of Danger, Cardellini Enterpriseâ€™s Emergency

    932 Out of Danger, Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s Emergency

    He seemed to have noticed Monica¡¯s gaze.

    He said, ¡°These four hours are critical, so I¡¯ll stay with you.¡±

    Monica nodded.

    She thought that he would be sleeping with Sarah in his lounge, but in the end, his good professionalism made him put his work first.

    Monica did not say much as all her attention was on her father. She called out to him from time to time, making sure he was not asleep.

    That went on for four hours, and four hourster, her father opened his eyes.

    Even though his body was stiff and he could not move, he finally regained consciousness.

    At that moment, Ruby had also woken up. When she woke up and saw Gary open his eyes, she could not help but cry.

    As she cried, she said, ¡°You¡¯re finally up! How could you leave your daughter and me behind¡­¡±

    Gary wanted tofort his wife, but he did not have the strength to.

    Monica saw through her father¡¯s thoughts and quickly said to her mother, ¡°If you continue to agitate him, he will go to sleep again.¡±

    Those words obviously threatened Ruby.

    She immediately stopped talking, and they apanied each other like that.

    In the meantime, Sarah seemed to have woken up as well. When she walked into the ward and saw Gary waking up, she was also very excited.

    For a moment, the room was filled with joy and harmony.

    Some happiness was so easily satisfied, but that was until two uniformed prosecutors walked into the ward.

    Everyone¡¯s smile froze.

    ¡°May I ask if Gary from Chi pharmaceutical is in this ward?¡±

    ¡°What are you looking for my dad?¡± Monica asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s suspected of viting medical regtions, and he needs toe back with us for an investigation.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Monica immediately stopped him.

    ¡°This is an order. Please cooperate.¡± The other party showed his proof with a cold-blooded expression on his face.

    ¡°My dad has just been resuscitated. How can he go with you now? If anything happens to my dad, you guys are abusing your power!¡± Monica said loudly.

    The two prosecutors¡¯ expressions turned ugly.

    ¡°I¡¯m Gary¡¯s attending doctor. I can write a medical report to prove that Gary is not fit to go anywhere other than the hospital. If you need to investigate anything, you can do it in the ward. Otherwise, if anything happens to the patient, our hospital will not take any responsibility, and the prosecutor¡¯s office will not bear the responsibility!¡± Finn walked to Monica¡¯s side and said sternly.

    At that, the prosecutors looked at each other in dismay.

    After careful consideration, a prosecutor said, ¡°Please provide Gary with a medical certificate, and I will report back ording to his physical condition. However, during this investigation, Gary can not leave this ward. If we need anything, we wille here to interrogate him.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Finn nodded.

    Following that, he left the ward with the two prosecutors.

    At the same time, Monica returned to her father¡¯s side.

    Gary could barely speak, but of course, he had also seen the prosecutorse. He said, ¡°There can¡¯t be a mistake. My medicine is perfectly fine¨C¡±

    ¡°Dad,¡± Monica called out to him. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it first. Let¡¯s talk about it after you¡¯ve recovered. I believe that the truth will speak for itself.¡±

    Gary nodded.

    In fact, he was not too worried about it. After all, the main reason for his heart attack was that he had been mentally and physically exhausted from work.

    Hence, he said, ¡°Call Steve over. I have something to tell him¡­¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Ruby immediately stopped him. ¡°Are you still thinking about work at a time like this? You should rest.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, dad. Don¡¯t think about it for now. The most important thing is to recuperate. Finn said that you¡¯re only temporarily out of danger. If you don¡¯t recover properly, I¡¯ll have to send you off at your funeral!¡±

    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Ruby hit Monica.

    Monica yelped in pain.

    She was just telling the truth.

    ¡°I know my body, and I¡¯ll be fine after a rest¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no room for discussion!¡± Ruby refused to listen.

    Gary could not argue over Ruby, so seeing how adamant Ruby was, he gave in to her even if he had something on his mind.

    Monica also thought that her father had stopped thinking about work.

    However, when her mother turned around to go to the toilet, he made another request to Monica, ¡°Can you call Steve over for me?¡±

    ¡°Dad, can¡¯t you just listen to mom¡¯s advice?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t ignore thepany¡¯s matters. I know about my body. I can handle it. ¡± Gary sounded very anxious.

    At that moment, Monica felt that thepany¡¯s affairs might not be as simple as what Steve had said. There must be a lot of urgent matters that her father had to deal with regardless of whether he was dead or alive.

    She hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°In that case, give me a moment.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let your mother know.¡± Gary reminded her.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Coincidentally, as Monica took her phone and walked out of the ward, Ruby came out of the washroom and apanied Gary, taking good care of him.

    When Monica made the call, she hesitated for a moment and walked to Finn¡¯s office.

    She originally wanted Sarah to go, but she was afraid that Sarah would not be able to exin it clearly.

    Besides, it should be normal for a family member tomunicate with doctors.

    With that in mind, she went straight there. She even forgot to knock and pushed the office door open.

    The moment she pushed it open, she found the situation a little awkward and mmed the door shut.

    That was because she saw Finn changing out of his clothes.

    Although his upper body was naked and his lower body was dressed, it was still very awkward.

    She always seemed to act rashly.

    She stood at the door for a long time before the door opened from the inside.

    Monica looked at Finn and saw that he was wearing a hospital white coat. He said, ¡°Come in.¡±

    He was not angry, nor did he lose his temper.

    In fact, Monica was already prepared to be scolded by Finn. After all, based on her understanding of Finn, she knew that he valued his innocence more than anything else.

    The scene of them getting into bed with her and almost strangling her to death was still vivid in her mind!

 Chapter 933 - 933 Monica Enters the Company, Unexpectedly Domineering

    933 Monica Enters the Company, Unexpectedly Domineering

    Monica stood at the door of Finn¡¯s office for a few seconds.

    Seeing that Finn had already sat down at his desk very naturally, she walked over and then sat in the chair opposite his desk.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Finn asked while facing theputer and typing on the keyboard with his slender fingers.

    ¡°Now that my father is awake, does that mean that he¡¯s no longer in critical condition?¡± Monica asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Finn said bluntly.

    Monica looked at him nervously.

    Finn lifted both his hands off the keyboard and turned his chair to look at her. ¡°Your father¡¯s condition isn¡¯t great right now. Usually, when a heart attack rpses, especially after a heart bypass surgery, the aftereffects will be very obvious. He might be staying in the hospital for observation, but if he doesn¡¯t reach the physical standards of a normal person during the observation period, I¡¯ll suggest that he undergo a heart transnt.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Monica did not expect it to be so serious.

    She had always thought that her father was out of critical condition now that he was awake and had recovered.

    Yet now, Finn was suddenly talking about a heart transnt.

    ¡°I¡¯ve started contacting heart donors for your father. Just in case, I¡¯ll prepare them in advance.¡±

    ¡°Is it that serious?¡± Monica¡¯s eyes reddened again. ¡°But he just told me to call his assistant to the hospital to deal with work matters. I thought he had recovered quite a bit.¡±

    ¡°Maybe he just doesn¡¯t want you to worry too much. Let¡¯s put it this way. If one of the tubes inserted into your father¡¯s body is not there, your dad will most likely die.¡±

    Monica stared at Finn with her mouth agape.

    ¡°But fortunately, your father is awake now, and at least there¡¯s no risk of him being in a vegetative state. I just did a basic body screening for your father, and we can rule out the possibility of paralysis for the time being. The only thing we can monitor is your father¡¯s recovery. If he doesn¡¯t recover well, I¡¯ll suggest a heart transnt.¡±

    ¡°Is the risk high?¡± Monica asked.

    ¡°ording to the current medical standards of our country, it¡¯s rtively high.¡±

    Monica¡¯s heart ached.

    Finn continued, ¡°Based on my experience, apart from external stimuli, the biggest possibility of your dad¡¯s heart attack this time is that he overworked himself, which is the biggest no-no for people with weak hearts. I¡¯ve reminded your father many times, but he doesn¡¯t seem to take it to heart.¡±

    ¡°About my dad telling me to call his personal assistant over, should I still do that?¡± Monica asked.

    ¡°From a doctor¡¯s point of view, I suggest not.¡± Finn said, ¡°Your father¡¯s current situation is caused by overworking, and he¡¯s currently in recovery period. What he needs the most is to recuperate. If he¡¯s tired again or suffers any stimtion, I can¡¯t guarantee that nothing will happen to him.¡±

    ¡°In that case, what should we do? Thepany seems to be facing a lot of problems now,¡± Monica said worriedly.

    Seeing that her father had been telling her to look for his assistant, it was definitely not a small matter.

    Finn did not answer her. Other than her father¡¯s illness, nothing else was within his jurisdiction.

    Monica knew that too, but she was at a lost as to what to do.

    She just hoped that someone could give her some advice.

    She watched as Finn turned his attention back to hisputer screen. Their conversation was over after he exined her father¡¯s situation to her in a business-like manner.

    Monica knew that she should not have any expectations for Finn either.

    She then stood up from the office chair opposite Finn and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    They had be so polite to each other.

    With that, Monica turned around and left.

    Finn raised his head and looked at her back.

    The moment she pulled open the door and was about to go out, Finn suddenly said, ¡°If I were you, I would be thinking about how to help your father solve his current problems instead of asking others what you should do!¡±

    Monica turned around and looked at him.

    In fact, she knew that too, but she was not capable enough.

    She did not know anything and was aplete fool. What could she do to help her father?

    ¡°As a doctor, I have to be responsible for my patients, so I don¡¯t want anything bad to happen to him and disturb his recovery.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying you don¡¯t my dad to interfere in any work matters?¡± Monica asked him.

 Chapter 934 - 934 Monica Enters the Company, Unexpectedly Domineering

    934 Monica Enters the Company, Unexpectedly Domineering

    ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t,¡± Finn affirmed.

    ¡°But¡­ I don¡¯t have the ability to share my father¡¯s burden. I don¡¯t know anything about work¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that your problem?¡± Finn asked in return.

    Monica looked at him.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the reason you should be looking for? Why can Jeanne do so many things? She can manage apany well and drive away all those who are against her, but why can¡¯t you? Do you n to stay under your parents¡¯ wings for the rest of your life and be protected by them forever? Now that they can¡¯t protect you anymore, you don¡¯t know what to do and can¡¯t live on your own?¡± Finn¡¯s voice was really cold.

    Her disdain for her was obvious.

    However, what Finn said was true too.

    Jeanne was her best friend grew up with, and Jeanne knew everything. Yet, she knew nothing. She would only cry when he encountered problems.

    Without the protection of her parents, she would be useless.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m useless?¡± Monica asked him.

    However, she regretted it the moment she asked that question, for she felt that she had asked a very stupid question.

    Did Finn not make himself clear?

    He was silent at the moment, as if he was tacitly agreeing with her.

    Monica smiled. ¡°Bad grades, bad character, and can¡¯t even see through people. I don¡¯t even realize that I¡¯m being used. I don¡¯t listen to anyone¡¯s kind advice and think that I¡¯m always right, but I don¡¯t know how to do anything when I¡¯m in trouble.¡±

    Finn¡¯s fingers on the keyboard stopped typing for a moment.

    ¡°In fact, you¡¯re right topletely give up on me. People like me are really¡­¡± Monicaughed again. ¡°I¡¯m really not worthy of being liked by anyone.¡±

    Finn¡¯s throat moved.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to your work. Thank you for your reminder.¡± Monica then left Finn¡¯s office.

    She never thought she would get anyfort from Finn, and she was not giving up on herself when she said those words just now. She was just telling the truth. After saying it, she also understood what kind of person she was and knew better than to like anyone else.

    She was not worthy.

    With that, she returned to the hospital ward, and by then, she had calmed down considerably.

    Her only advantage was that she could quickly adjust her mood, or perhaps, only she thought that it was an advantage.

    Perhaps in the eyes of others, she was heartless.

    When she pushed the door open, her mother was taking care of her father and was being very gentle with him.

    ¡°Monica, you didn¡¯t sleep at allst night. Why don¡¯t you lie on the bed and get some sleep?¡± Ruby said when she saw her daughter.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It was you who kept unclepanyst night. Even I went to sleep for a while, but you didn¡¯t sleep for even a minute. You should go get some sleep, Monica. Aunty and I will take good care of uncle,¡± Sarah quickly said.

    Monica said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back and get some sleep.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Ruby agreed, ¡°It¡¯s notfortable to sleep here, so go back and have a good sleep. You cane back when you¡¯re up.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Monica nodded, and at that moment, she nced at her father.

    Her father was obviously giving her a look to say that he wanted her to take her mother away.

    It was probably because he thought that she had contacted his assistant.

    Monica said to her father, ¡°Dad, I just went to ask Finn. He said that you¡¯re still recovering and that you can¡¯t exert yourself or be stimted in any way, so stop thinking about work. I won¡¯t help you to contact your assistant toe over.¡±

    Gary red at her to stop talking.

    When Ruby heard that, her expression changed. ¡°Do you want to die? Do you hate me so much that you want to die and leave me alone? Gary, did I marry you for money? For your family¡¯s money? You¡¯re willing to throw away your life for money, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°No, I just have something to tell him. Once I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll be good and rest in the hospital¨C¡±

    ¡°Stop talking about thepany. You better lie in bed for me. At most, we¡¯ll go bankrupt. If you dare to interfere with work again, I¡¯ll kill myself,¡± Ruby threatened.

    Her father had always doted on her mother.

    Since Gary could not dissuade Ruby, he said helplessly, ¡°Okay, okay. I won¡¯t care about work anymore. I¡¯ll listen to you and take care of my body, okay? ¡±

    ¡°Hubby, after you recover, our family will have everything. What¡¯s the point of having so much money if you¡¯re sick or dead?¡± Seeing Garypromise, Ruby became much gentler. ¡°To me, all I want is for our family to be in good health. If something happens to you, our family will copse.¡±

 Chapter 935 - 935 Monica Enters the Company, Unexpectedly Domineering

    935 Monica Enters the Company, Unexpectedly Domineering

    ¡°I know you can¡¯t live without me¡­¡±

    The old man and olddy suddenly became corny.

    How could they be so shameless in front of their daughter and niece?

    Monica could not help but interrupt them, ¡°Mom,e out for a moment. I¡¯ll go through the things that Finn told me to take note of again.¡±

    Ruby quickly let go of Gary¡¯s hand. ¡°Take a nap and don¡¯t think about anything.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Gary nodded and smiled sweetly.

    Ruby and Monica were on the balcony outside the VIP ward. Monica said, ¡°Mom, I won¡¯t hide it from you. Finn said that dad¡¯s current situation isn¡¯t as optimistic as we thought. He¡¯s currently in recovery, but if his recovery doesn¡¯t go well, he might have to undergo a heart transnt.¡±

    Ruby was shocked to hear that and could not say a word for a long time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I believe my father will be fine. God won¡¯t be so cruel to him.¡± Monica quickly held her mother¡¯s hand.

    Ruby¡¯s eyes were red, and she could not hide her pain.

    ¡°The most important thing now is for us not to help with dad¡¯s recovery and not have a mental breakdown.¡± Monicaforted her, ¡°During this time, I will need you to apany dad, take care of him, and encourage him. If he really needs a heart transnt, we have to believe in the current medical standards.¡±

    Ruby could only nod. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your father¡¯s health to be so bad. He rarely shows it in front of me. Whenever his heart hurts, he would always get Finn toe over and take a look at him. I thought he had already recovered¡­¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault. It¡¯s just that dad loves you too much and can¡¯t bear for you to worry and be sad for him.¡± Monica said, ¡°I told you so much to let you know that, on one hand, we really can¡¯t take his health lightly, and on the other, I n to go to thepany to work.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to work at thepany?¡± Ruby looked surprised.

    ¡°If not¡­ are you going to let dad go?¡± Monica raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°But can you do it?¡±

    ¡°Even if it doesn¡¯t work, we have to give it a try.¡± Monica said, ¡°The Cardellinis¡¯ pharmaceuticalpany has been passed down generations. Do you think that dad can¡¯t let go because of the money? No. What he can¡¯t ept is the fact that this business that has been passed down for generations will be destroyed in his hands. If it really is destroyed, he will have to die to atone for his sins.¡±

    ¡°I know, but you haven¡¯t been to work much. How are you going to deal with those cunning businessmen in thepany?¡±

    How could you say that your own employees are cunning?!¡± Monica could not help butugh.

    ¡°Businessmen are cunning, to begin with.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t dad a businessman too?¡±

    ¡°Your dad is different.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I believe that the people around him will be different.¡± Monica said with certainty, ¡°Mom, what I mean now is that I¡¯ll take dad¡¯s ce to work at thepany and you¡¯ll devote yourself to take care of his health. If I really can¡¯t manage ourpany well, we¡¯ll have a clear conscience when something really happens. At least we¡¯ve tried our best. But if we let thepany copse, we won¡¯t be able to answer to him.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that it¡¯ll be hard on you.¡± Ruby said with her heart aching.

    ¡°You¡¯ve protected me well enough, and I can¡¯t rely on you for the rest of my life. If you die one day¨C¡±

    ¡°Monica, are you itching for a beating?¡± Ruby was angry.

    In fact, Monica did it on purpose because she did not want her happy family to be depressed.

    She said, ¡°I have to learn how to live alone somehow. Unless you want me to die earlier than you.¡±

    ¡°You, child!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave dad to you. I¡¯ll make sure to visit often,¡± Monica said solemnly.

    Ruby looked at Monica with her heart still aching. ¡°Monica, if you can¡¯t deal with it, don¡¯t make things difficult for yourself. If our family can afford to enjoy a rich and noble life, we can also ept a poor life.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Monica nodded.

    She was really touched by her mother¡¯s magnanimity.

    Even though she had made up her mind to work for her father¡¯spany, she did not think that she could turn things around.

    She just¡­ wanted to make herself look less useless!

    With that, Monica left the hospital.

    However, she did not go straight to thepany as she thought that she had to be in her best state.

 Chapter 936 - 936 Monica Enters the Company, Unexpectedly Domineering

    936 Monica Enters the Company, Unexpectedly Domineering

    Therefore, she went home to take a nap and regain her energy. Then, she called her mother to make sure that her father¡¯s condition was stable before she went to the headquarters of the Cardellini Pharmaceutical Group.

    She had been here before, but she worked in fits and starts until she found all sorts of reasons not to go to work.

    Now, she finally had no choice.

    She felt that God was still fair. No one could get everything without hard work, and there would always be retribution for what you did not work for.

    When she showed up at thepany, it instantly caused a hugemotion, especially when she went straight into her father¡¯s office and sat in her father¡¯s seat.

    His father¡¯s secretary, Tim Burts, quickly walked in.

    Monica looked at him.

    Considering that even the secretary was a man, her father¡¯s desire to live before her mother was really strong.

    ¡°Ms. Cardellini,¡± Tim replied respectfully.

    ¡°Mr. Burts, you should know about my dad¡¯s situation. He¡¯s currently hospitalized and can¡¯t work for the time being, so I¡¯ll be in charge of my dad¡¯s work for this period of time,¡± Monica said bluntly.

    Tim tried to look calm, but even though he had practiced it many times to make himself look very calm, he was still a little surprised.

    However, his professionalism made him look calm. He said, ¡°Okay, Ms. Cardellini. Feel free to let me know if you need anything.¡±

    ¡°Call Mr. Warren, I have some things to ask him.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Tim agreed.

    With that, he left.

    Monica took a deep breath and told herself that it should be fine if she maintained that demeanor.

    Hence, she pretended to turn on theputer and saw Steve walk in from outside the office. When he saw Monica, he also looked surprised. ¡°Ms. Cardellini, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°My dad¡¯s health condition doesn¡¯t allow him toe to work, so I¡¯ll take his ce.¡±

    Steve cast a few nces at Monica, who tried her best to keep calm.

    ¡°Have a seat.¡± Monica gestured for Steve to sit opposite her.

    Steve hesitated for a moment before he nodded and sat down.

    ¡°My dad¡¯s health isn¡¯t great right now, so I¡¯ll be in charge of thepany for him for the time being. I know thepany must have encountered some problems, or my dad wouldn¡¯t have wanted toe to thepany and look for you even with his poor health. However, the doctor suggested that he should rest in bed, so I will help my dad with his work.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good, but¡­¡± Steve did not speak frankly.

    He was afraid that if he said it out loud, it would hurt Monica.

    In fact, Monica could guess so too. ¡°My dad trusts you very much, so I won¡¯t pretend in front of you. I really don¡¯t know anything about work, and I¡¯ve been living afortable life since I was a child, so I¡¯ve never encountered any setbacks. But since I¡¯vee to thepany, I¡¯m ready for everything. I¡¯ll try my best to learn what I don¡¯t know, and I hope Mr. Warren can help me.¡±

    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s my duty. However, this is not a good time for you toe to thepany to learn, Ms. Cardellini,¡± Steve said bluntly.

    ¡°Has something big happened to thepany?¡± Monica asked.

    Steve nodded. ¡°I told you in the hospital before that our new drugs are in an awkward position in the industry because of the time it¡¯ll hit the market. The n we¡¯ve decided on has to be dyed because of the chairman¡¯s sudden illness. As far as I know, Sunny Pharmaceutical has banned all the hospital drug chain stores to stock the drug that we wanted to release. If we hit the market now, the effect will be bad.¡±

    Monica listened carefully.

    ¡°This is only the first problem we¡¯ve encountered so far. The second is that because the vine we produced has killed children, it is now being investigated by the quality supervision department. If there¡¯s no problem with the vine, it¡¯s fine, but if there is, Cardellini Pharmaceutical will bear a lot of the responsibility. It may also lead to your father¡¯s criminal charge, and this can be a felony. In Harken, the sentence for drug and food safety is usually very heavy.¡±

    ¡°My dad is very sure that there¡¯s no problem with the vine.¡± Monica was very determined.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure of it too.¡± The assistant, Mr. Warren said, ¡°There¡¯s definitely no problem with our vine, so there¡¯s no need to worry too much. However, whether there is a problem with the vine itself will have a huge impact on ourpany. Right now, all the rumors in the market are spreading, saying that there is a quality problem with our medicine. Not only will the pharmaceuticalpanies and major hospitals want a refund on previous purchases of medicine, but the patients will also deliberately refuse to use our medicine. Many medicinalpanypanies are now wanting a refund, and once we do that... our funds will be severely affected. If we can¡¯t push out our products, the Cardellini Enterprise will face bankruptcy in less than three months.¡±

 Chapter 937 - 937 Monica Enters the Company, Unexpectedly Domineering

    937 Monica Enters the Company, Unexpectedly Domineering

    ¡°Three months?¡± Monica was shocked.

    She did not expect the situation to be so serious.

    She had expected that there might be a problem with thepany but not to this extent.

    It was no wonder her father had to be concerned about work even when he was unwell. The problem was really pressing.

    ¡°Just three months.¡± Special Mr. Warren said, ¡°Cardellini Enterprise only sells drugs for themon people. Our profit value has always been very low, and we have always been selling at a low profit. So, once our goods are returned and no pharmaceuticalpanies are willing to purchase our goods, we won¡¯t have the capital to produce more products. We won¡¯t even have the capital to feed so many employees of the Cardellini Enterprise. You should know that medical research fees take up a huge sum of money for Cardellini Enterprise. Every year, it takes up 50 percent of what Cardellini Enterprise makes.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Monica nodded.

    His father hoped to spend more money on medical research so that they could produce more useful drugs. As for the research expenses, it would take a long time to fully cover the cost of the sales of the drugs. That was why Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s assets had never been high even though they monopolized the pharmaceutical market in Harken!

    Yet now, because they were being boycotted by the entirepany, Cardellini Enterprise would dere bankruptcy in three months due to insufficient funds.

    She looked at Steve. ¡°The key point now is the vine. We must let the quality inspection department test whether there is a problem as soon as possible and clear Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s name. Otherwise, our products, whether new or old, will not sell. The patients will not trust us.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Steve nodded.

    Previously, he had never thought highly of Monica because she was too well protected by the chairman.

    However, after talking to her today, he had hope for her. At least she could find the key to the problem immediately.

    ¡°What¡¯s the quality inspection department¡¯s progress now?¡± Monica asked.

    ¡°They¡¯ve taken all of our vines, and we¡¯re waiting for their final report!¡±

    ¡°When did they take them?¡±

    ¡°Yesterday. As soon as the ident happened, the vines we were producing and had been produced were locked up and taken away. At the same time, all the circting vines on the market have also been put away.¡±

    ¡°How long does it usually take for the results to be out?¡± Monica asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s hard to say. In fact, it isn¡¯t difficult to inspect this batch of vines because they only need to test within the same batch. There¡¯s no need to do a test on all of them. Of course, this will depend on the regtions of the quality inspection department. If they use the method of big data sampling and draw out samples for testing, the results can be out within a week. However, if they choose to test all the vines, I think it will take at least half a year toplete such a huge task.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that we need to go to the public rtions of the quality inspection department?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Steve said, ¡°If your father were here, he would have gone to ask about the test their standards. If it was a full-scale test, he would have found some connections and tried to convince them to do a sample test. After all, we can¡¯t wait that long.¡±

    Monica nodded.

    However, as for the people from the quality inspection department¡­

    Monica¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    She suddenly remembered that Michael was originally the head of the quality inspection department.

    Even though he had fallen and someone else had taken his ce, it was inevitable that he still had some connections.

    If he wanted to take revenge on her, this matter would be a bottomless pit.

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve always wanted to ask. What¡¯s the current rtionship between you and the former Director Ross?¡± Steve asked.

    Even if he had stepped down, he would still have some power. Therefore, if Michael and Monica still had a good rtionship, this matter could be solved very easily.

    However, if¡­

    Steve could only wait for Monica¡¯s answer.

    ¡°He probably can¡¯t wait to take revenge on me,¡± Monica said bluntly.

    The little bit of hope that Steve had was extinguished.

    ¡°Can we think of a way to force the quality inspection department to issue the report in a short time?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought of it yet,¡± Steve said.

    There were too many things to do, and without the chairman testifying, there was not much Steve could do.

    Monica, of course, had nothing in mind yet.

    ¡°Currently, apart from external threats, the employees are also panicking. It¡¯s fine for the lower-ranking employees, because to them, it¡¯s just losing a job. Unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary, they won¡¯t cause too much trouble. However, the shareholders on the board of directors are also forcing us toe up with a solution to solve the current crisis¡­¡±

 Chapter 938 - 938 Monica Enters the Company, Unexpectedly Domineering

    938 Monica Enters the Company, Unexpectedly Domineering

    Before he could finish his sentence, Tim pushed the door open and entered. ¡°The board of directors are in the conference room now. They want Mr. Warren to give them an exnation.¡±

    Steve sighed and thought, ¡®Speak of the devil.¡¯

    He said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be there right away. You go and calm them down first.

    ¡°Yes.¡± With that, Tim left.

    Steve said to Monica, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the board of directors¡¯ conference room first. If I don¡¯t give them an exnation, they won¡¯t let me off.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Monica gathered her courage and said.

    Steve was a little surprised, but he could not help but advise, ¡°They¡¯re not as easy to deal with as you think. At this moment, the conflict is very intense. If you go, they might cause you harm.¡±

    ¡°Since I¡¯ve made up my mind toe to thepany, I¡¯ve already made all the preparations. I can¡¯t let you bear the responsibility alone.¡± Monica was very determined.

    Steve chuckled. ¡°In that case, you really have to be prepared.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± she said.

    Monica followed Steve to the Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s board of directors conference room, where at least 20 people were inside.

    Everyone was arguing and filled with righteous indignation.

    The moment Monica and Steve pushed open the door, they finally shut his mouth. However, when they saw Monica, the crowd was in an uproar.

    With Steve¡¯s help, Monica sat in her father¡¯s seat, and oe of the board members flew into a fit. ¡°Why is Monica here? Is this a ce for children toe and y? The Cardellinis are getting more and more unruly!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Warren, I always thought that you knew your limits and was a good right-hand man to the chairman. I can¡¯t believe that you¡¯re ying along with Monica now!¡±

    ¡°Monica, this isn¡¯t the amusement park. Go out and turn right. There¡¯s a children¡¯s y area there. Don¡¯t disturb us from talking serious business here!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and get lost!¡± one of the board members cursed, not showing Monica any respect at all.

    At that moment, Monica was frightened by everyone¡¯s contempt and criticizm of her.

    She had never thought that they would be so fierce.

    Steve quickly exined to everyone, ¡°The chairman is in the hospital and can¡¯te now, so he has told his daughter to temporarily manage thepany in his ce¨C¡±

    ¡°Let Monica take over? Is Gary going to die?¡± One of the board members said mercilessly, ¡°If he¡¯s going to die, he should let one of us take the chairman¡¯s position for him. Yet, he just called some random bugger to do it. Is he trying to destroy Cardellini Enterprise?!¡±

    ¡°How nice of Gary, knowing that he¡¯s about to die, to just let go. We, the directors, have been with him for so many years and have invested so much money in him. All he has to do is he close his eyes and put an end to everything while us, the ones who are still alive, have to deal with what he has left behind. Isn¡¯t he afraid that his grave will be dug up?¡± Another board member chimed in with his malicious words.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we use all of Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s money to make a flower wreath for Gary and let him die a glorious death? Let everyone know that Gary has destroyed the Cardellini Enterprise¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good suggestion. Even though the Cardellinis only has a little money left, it¡¯s still enough to make a big wreath,¡±

    Everyone at the scene agreed as they cursed Gary and vented their emotions.

    Steve looked at Monica and saw that her face had turned pale from their words. At that moment, he bit his lip and did not leave.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go out first? I¡¯ll handle this.¡± Steve whispered to Monica.

    Monica raised her head and looked at Steve. Her eyes were a little red.

    It was because she really did not expect those people to curse her father like that.

    She had always thought that her father would be respected by many people, but only now did she know how difficult it had been for her father.

    Those people were clearly not easy to deal with.

    Suddenly, she stood up from her seat, but it did not attract anyone¡¯s attention as everyone was still saying vicious things to vent their emotions.

    ¡°Do all of you want to see Cardellini Enterprise go down like that?¡± Monica¡¯s loud voice resounded in the conference room.

    Her voice stunned the crowd.

    Everyone looked at Monica in surprise.

    Monica said, ¡°Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s current situation is exactly as you¡¯ve seen. Even if you curse my father and belittle me, you can¡¯t change Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s current situation! Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s disgusting to show your ugliest side? I admit that I¡¯m a novice in the business world. I¡¯ve always thought that businessmen in high positions carry themselves well that they¡¯re all magnanimous and able to take responsibility, but now, I know that¡¯s not the case. It turns out people in the business world can be so immoral and despicable for the sake of profit!¡±

 Chapter 939 - 939 Monica Enters the Company, Unexpectedly Domineering

    939 Monica Enters the Company, Unexpectedly Domineering

    ¡°Monica, who are you talking about?¡± The board member who had scolded her the most stood up from his seat angrily.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about you!¡± Monica shouted.

    Since she was young, she liked to go to nightclubs, and it was inevitable that she would meet some hooligans. Hence, Monica¡¯s arguing skills were not bad.

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°Now that the Cardellini Enterprise is in trouble, you curse everything and the person in charge of the Cardellini Enterprise instead of thinking about how to tide over the difficulties together! So, if you fall sick one day, will you not see a doctor and criticize your mother for not giving you a good body?¡± Monica¡¯s voice was loud.

    When she was desperate, she could shed all pretenses of cordiality.

    ¡°Y-Y-You wretched girl, what nonsense are you spouting?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s spouting nonsense! My dad is alive and well. Why are you cursing him? Let me tell you, my dad can live for a hundred or a thousand years. When you die, my dad will still be alive and well.¡±

    ¡°Monica!¡± The board member¡¯s face turned pale.

    He did not expect that little girl to be so good at scolding people.

    ¡°I¡¯m here today to tell you that I¡¯m the one in charge of the Cardellini Enterprise now. My father will no longer show up in Cardellini Enterprise. He¡¯s going to recuperate and live for a hundred years to watch you old bones die one by one!¡±

    ¡°Monica, watch what you say!¡± The other board members were also enraged.

    ¡°We¡¯re all people. If you don¡¯t talk nicely to me, why should I talk nicely to you? I¡¯m showing you respect by not swearing at you!¡±

    ¡°Damn you!¡± Monica¡¯s words angered the Board of Directors so much that they were trembling.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be dead either, so I¡¯ll just torture you old men to death. When you die, I¡¯ll give you all a flower wreath, and it¡¯ll say you deserve to die on all of them!¡±

    ¡°Monica!¡± The board of directors raged.

    Monica was scolding all of them, but most importantly, no one could scold her back.

    None of them had really interacted with Monica before this, so all they knew was that Monica was different from other rich youngdies. However, they finally knew now that she waspletely different.

    Which rich youngdy would dare to scold someone like that in front of so many elders?

    Monica did not care about how angry those people were. She said fiercely, ¡°Let me tell you, you can vent your emotions all you want, and if you want to quarrel, I can argue with you. However, no one can hide from Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s crisis! Either you die with us, or we have to think of a way to help thepany get through this difficult time!¡±

    Everyone fell silent for a second.

    ¡°Right now, Mr. Warren and I are discussing how to turn the situation around for Cardellini Enterprise. The most important thing is to let the outside world know that our vine is not a problem! However, to solve this problem, we need to know the progress of the quality inspection department¡¯s testing. As long as the officials can announce that there is no problem with our vine, Cardellini Enterprise can survive!¡± Monica did not give the other directors a chance to speak before she said loudly, ¡°Now, I need everyone to use your connections to get the public rtions in the quality inspection department to get the results out as soon as possible! I might as well tell you some very unfortunate news. The former director of the quality inspection department, Michael, has a deep hatred for me and wants me dead. If he still has power in the quality inspection department, Cardellini Enterprise is doomed!¡±

    ¡°How can make what¡¯s your fault sound so natural?¡± One of the directors was indignant. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t broken off the engagement with Michael, he would still be in the quality inspection department. Then, it would¡¯ve been easy for him to help Cardellini Enterprise solve its problems. You made the mistake, but how do you have the nerve to say it out loud?¡±

    She had clearly offended the quality inspection department, yet she could still act so arrogantly. How could she be so shameless?

    It made all the directors very unhappy.

    They felt that Monica was like a newborn calf that was not afraid of tigers.

    Monica was not embarrassed at all. She said, ¡°I¡¯m telling you this so that you know about Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s current situation. We need you to help us tide over this crisis. Now, as long as we can get the vine test report out as soon as possible, Cardellini Enterprise will have a chance to rise again!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re begging us. Can you plead a little more?¡± The director was upset again.

    Today, he felt like he was being bullied by Monica.

    ¡°If Cardellini Enterprise is dead, we¡¯ll all go down together! You guys can do whatever you want!¡± Monica did not seem to care.

    The board of directors was so angry that they red at her.

    They could not believe that they were being threatened by that damned girl!

 Chapter 940 - 940 Monica Stirring Up Trouble

    940 Monica Stirring Up Trouble

    In this world, other than Monica, no one else would be able to talk so freely and argue with the board of directors.

    In terms of ying dirty, Monica was really invincible.

    The group of directors was dumbfounded and could not say a word for a long time. They were afraid that Monica would interrupt them.

    They did not know where that petite little girl got her confidence and courage from to be able to criticize the board of directors to that extent.

    Steve, who was beside Monica, was stunned.

    He was worried that Monica would be wronged and scolded in front of the board of directors, but never in his dreams did he expect that it would turn out like that.

    None of the directors dared to open their mouths and scold Monica either.

    Although that courage was not something she should be proud of, it really made people look at her in a new light.

    Suddenly, he felt that Cardellini Enterprise was notpletely hopeless under Monica¡¯s management.

    At that moment, Monica was still panting heavily after the argument.

    Seeing that everyone had quieted down, she continued, ¡°I¡¯ve expressed what I wanted to say. Directors, please do as I said. If there¡¯s any good news, remember to inform me immediately. Although I¡¯m not capable enough, I¡¯m full of energy. I can wait for your call 24 hours a day and follow your arrangements!

    All the directors at the scene looked at each other, wondering how to get the quality inspection department to release the report as soon as possible and where Monica got her skills from.

    It made those directors subconsciously start thinking about how to help Cardellini Enterprise.

    One had to know that most of the board members would not participate in thepany¡¯s operation, and they were only there to receive the dividends.

    Now, he was forced by Monica to use his personal connections.

    ¡°Alright, today¡¯s board meeting is over. Thank you for your hard work!¡± Monica suddenly bowed.

    Just a moment ago, she was scolding the board of directors, yet now, she was being so humble. That damned girl, how could he be so shameless and thick-skinned?

    Monica did not keep herself in the conference room for too long and left with Steve.

    When she returned to the office, she took a deep breath.

    F*ck. She had said too much in one breath and was dying of thirst.

    She looked everywhere for water to drink.

    ¡°Mr. Burts.¡± Steve seemed to have noticed what Monica was going and quickly called out to him.

    Tim said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Warren.¡±

    ¡°Get Ms. Cardellini a ss of water.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Tim brought Monica a ss of cold water, which Monica gulped down.

    ¡°Slow down,¡± Steve could not help but remind her.

    Monica¡¯s every move was like a child¡¯s. However, that childishness could intimidate so many crafty old men!

    Even Monica¡¯s father had a hard time dealing with those people, yet Monica scolded everyone into submission today.

    Monica finished her drink and burped.

    Then, she looked at Steve and asked, ¡°Did I lose my image just now?¡±

    Steve could not help butugh.

    Was it not a little toote to be concerned about her image?

    Monica looked at Steve¡¯s expression and knew that she was indeed too impulsive just now.

    No leader was like her. If word got out, it would probably be extremely embarrassing.

    Steve said, ¡°No, I think you¡¯re very outstanding.¡±

    Monica¡¯s eyes widened.

    She was pleasantly surprised by Steve¡¯s sudden evaluation of her.

    Steve was her father¡¯s assistant, and her father often mentioned and admired Steve. Hence, she did not expect that she would be able to get Steve¡¯s approval on her first day in thepany.

    ¡°You should treat different people differently. The business world isn¡¯t as great as you think. When driven by profit, as long as you can achieve your goal, any method is the best. You don¡¯t have to care about your image.¡±

    Steve consoled Monica.

    She said, ¡°I was very angry just now when those group of people med my dad for every time something happened, but what made me even angrier was that they could just stand by and do nothing. The Cardellini Enterprise belongs to everyone and not my dad alone. What right do they have to be so self-righteous?¡±

    Steve did not even remind Monica that the existence of the board of directors was only to make decisions for thepany¡¯s big projects. The individual members of the board of directors did not need to work in thepany, nor did they have the responsibility to personally deal with thepany¡¯s affairs. However, it was undeniable that she was right. At this critical moment, any method was right.

 Chapter 941 - 941 Monica Stirring Up Trouble

    941 Monica Stirring Up Trouble

    Most of the members of the board of directors were people with status in South Hampton City, so there was nothing wrong with using their connections to help Cardellini Enterprise.

    In fact, he felt that that was a way to solve the Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s current predicament.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve just vented my anger, and now, I¡¯ve almost regained myposure.¡± Monica said to Steve, ¡°First, let thepany¡¯s public rtions department consult the quality inspection department about when the test report will be out. We will think and discuss it ording to the results.¡±

    Steve nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make the arrangements.¡±

    ¡°Also, you mentioned a pharmaceuticalpany.¡± Monica could not remember the name.

    ¡°Sunny Pharmaceutical,¡± Steve immediately replied.

    Monica hurriedly nodded. ¡°Yes, let me have a look at its basic information. I want to study the background of this pharmaceuticalpany and what¡¯s so amazing about it that it could cause Cardellini Enterprise to suffer continuous losses.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Steve said respectfully.

    ¡°Mr. Warren, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to work with me for this period of time.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my job,¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a pay raise when the timees,¡± Monica quickly promised.

    Steve smiled. ¡°Thank you in advance, Ms. Cardellini.¡±

    At that moment, Monica blushed at Steve¡¯s gratitude.

    She had probably forgotten how brutal she was when she was scolding them just now!

    ¡­

    In the Delta Inds, it had now returned to its rtively peaceful days.

    The Sanders¡¯ attempt to find the descendant of the Duncans during Monica¡¯s wedding banquet was basically useless because the DNA samples collected by the Sanders were all destroyed in the fire

    Needless to say, Edward did it.

    At that time, Jeanne did not understand why he would go against the flow of the fire, but she found outter.

    In any case, Edward had his own motives for everything he did.

    With the samples collected by the Sanders having been destroyed, the samples collected by the Hills were used for testing, and none was a match with the Duncans¡¯ descendant. Moreover, 60 percent of the samples had problems, so it could not be confirmed whether the descendant existed or if the hair had really been switched.

    When they heard the news that Kingsley brought back, the Sanders were furious about the wedding banquet.

    It caused the Sanders to be a topic of discussion in Harken. After all, the Harken had been peaceful for a long time, and the sudden outbreak of danger caused many people in Harken to panic. The Sanders even had to think of ways to calm them down. On top of that, they did not gain any benefits from that meticulous arrangement, so the Sanders were naturally furious!

    However, because they were afraid of causing panic among the people again, they did not dare to act as rashly as they did before. Therefore, the Hills had some time to rest but not for long.

    With the existence of the Duncans¡¯ descendant, the Sanders would definitely find that person no matter what!

    It was only a matter of time.

    Jeanne put out the cigarette butt.

    She would often show up in Lucy¡¯s room, sit on her balcony, and chat with her over tea.

    The burns on Lucy¡¯s body hadpletely recovered after two weeks of rest. She had even undergone cosmetic repair, and her skin had begun to look smooth and tender again.

    Jeanne looked at her exposed skin outside Lucy¡¯s silk pajamas and watched as thetter poured her another cup of ck tea. She looked at her natural womanly charm and said with a smile, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to put it into action?¡±

    Lucy looked up at Jeanne and said nonchntly, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry.¡±

    Jeanneughed. ¡°You¡¯re not in a hurry, but I am.¡±

    Lucy chuckled.

    Clearly, she already had her own n.

    She was just waiting for an opportunity.

    Lucy had always been mature and steady in her work. She would never let herself make any mistakes in the things that she wanted to do.

    ¡°Oh, right. Something seems to have happened to the Cardellinis.¡± Lucy changed the topic.

    She often read news about Harken.

    Jeanne nodded.

    When she saw that the Cardellinis were in trouble, the first thing she wanted to do was to call Monica and ask her about the situation. However, she endured it in the end.

    Monica did not call her, which meant that Monica was not desperate yet.

    Therefore, she felt that she could leave some space for Monica to learn and experience it all.

    After all, Monica should learn to grow up, bear responsibility, and be independent.

 Chapter 942 - 942 Monica Stirring Up Trouble

    942 Monica Stirring Up Trouble

    By the way, is Kingsley¡¯s birthday next Wednesday?¡± Jeanne suddenly changed the topic.

    The corners of Lucy¡¯s mouth curled up into a smile.

    Jeanne could tell that Lucy had been waiting for that day.

    ¡°How old is he? 50 or 60?¡± Jeanne pondered seriously.

    Lucy almost choked on the tea she was drinking.

    ¡°If Kingsley heard it, he¡¯d probably be furious.¡±

    Jeanne could not help butugh.

    In fact, Kingsley was not even 40 years old.

    ¡­

    In South Hampton City, Monica had fallen asleep on the office table in Cardellini Pharmaceutical.

    At that time, Steve was still analyzing the Sunny Pharmaceutical with her, but when he looked up, he saw Monica lying on the desk and then falling asleep.

    Steve had been working overtime with Gary over the years and was used to workingte at night.

    He lowered his head to look at the time on his watch. It was already 2 a.m. in the morning, so it was no surprise that Monica was tired.

    He got up and quietly went to the lounge behind the chairman¡¯s office to get a nket. Then, he gently draped it over Monica¡¯s body.

    Monica was in a deep sleep and did not wake up.

    Steve did not want to disturb her sleep, so he stood up and left the office.

    Suddenly, Monica jolted awake.

    She looked around in a daze. After a while, she remembered that she was in her father¡¯s office and was helping him with his work.

    She was discussing work matters with Stevest night. How did she fall asleep?

    After that, she turned to look at the time. It was 7 a.m. in the morning. What time did she fall asleepst night?

    It was too embarrassing.

    Monica stood up from her chair, stretched her back, and then went to her father¡¯s private bathroom to wash up. Looking at her bare face, she decided to not care about it anymore.

    She returned to her office and opened the door. There were basically no one in the office at the moment.

    However, when she opened the door, she saw Steve walking out of the office next to her.

    Steve naturally had his own office, which was right next to the chairmen¡¯s office. Although his office was not as luxuriousness and magnificent as hers, his status in the Cardellini Enterprise was not low.

    ¡°Are you awake?¡± Steve was drinking his coffee anding out for a walk as if he wanted to make himself more energized.

    ¡°Last night¨C¡±

    ¡°No, you worked hardst night, and your health is more important,¡± Steve consoled her.

    ¡°Does my dad do this all the time?¡±

    ¡°Not very often.¡± Steve said, ¡°But when something happens, he forgets to eat and sleep. For example, when a new product isunched, the effect of the drug is not obvious, and so on, your father will be a workaholic when somethinges up.¡±

    ¡°No wonder he¡¯s so weak.¡±

    ¡°That is why you shouldn¡¯t repeat his mistake,¡± Steve reminded.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Monica nodded.

    At that moment, she understood why her father had to work so hard.

    This was the only way to lead thepany when there was no one to share his burden with. If she had joined thepany earlier and helped her father do more things, this might not have happened.

    She could not help but feel a little sad.

    ¡°Do you want some coffee? It¡¯ll refresh you.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Monica really needed a pick-me-up.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    Steve then turned around and went to make a cup of ck coffee for Monica.

    When Monica returned to the office, she took a sip. It was so bitter that she almost vomited.

    Steve looked at her. ¡°Once you get used to it, you¡¯ll find it delicious.¡±

    What kind of people were the people in the workce?

    Monica forced herself to take a few sips before the two of them went back to work.

    In the morning, thepany¡¯s public rtions department came to report that the quality inspection department had attached great importance to Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s medical malpractice and would carry out strict quality inspection work. They had also set up a special inspection team. Other than the members of the special team, no one was allowed to interfere in the matter. The members of the special team had already imposed a closed management system. Before the results were out, they were not allowed to contact any outsiders for fear of being bribed by people with ill intentions.

    In other words, the progress of the Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s vine test report was in the hands of this special team, and no one else could interfere.

    Many board members also reported the same news.

    It meant that it was difficult to control the progress of the inspection and that they had to wait for the other party¡¯s results.

 Chapter 943 - 943 Monica Stirring Up Trouble

    943 Monica Stirring Up Trouble

    When Monica heard the news, she was devastated.

    How could it be so difficult?

    Judging from the current situation, they could not do any public rtions at all. If the quality inspection department deliberately dyed their results, Cardellini Enterprise would really be done for.

    She gritted her teeth and refused to wait around.

    She had to think of a way to make the quality inspection department produce the results immediately.

    ¡°I think we¡¯re being targeted,¡± Steve said.

    Monica looked at Steve.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time a pharmaceutical ident has happened in Harken, but they have never had such a high standard before, and never have they been so careful. I¡¯m basically certain that ourpany has been targeted by the quality inspection department,¡± Steve exined.

    ¡°Who is targeting us?¡± Monica asked.

    Steve did not answer.

    However, a thought crossed Monica¡¯s mind. ¡°It must be Michael!¡±

    Steve did not deny it, and Monica trembled with anger.

    She had never thought Michael would do that. In fact, she thought that they were even after the wedding.

    However, here he was targeting her.

    She had always thought that Michael was a good person, but she really was blind.

    ¡°In fact, I can¡¯t bepletely sure. It¡¯s just a suspicion,¡± Steve said.

    ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± Monica said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and talk to Michael alone.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself.¡± Steve was concerned.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Monica nodded. ¡°Mr. Warren, please leave the room for a moment.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just next door. Call me if you need anything.¡±

    Monica watched Steve leave.

    It took her a long time to gather her emotions before she called Michael.

    If not for the ident, she and Michael would really never interact!

    The phone rang a few times before Michael picked up.

    He answered without saying anything, and Monica did not speak either.

    After half a minute of silence, Monica gritted her teeth. ¡°Michael, did you do it?¡±

    Michael chuckled.

    Monica had heard everything.

    He said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. As far as I¡¯m concerned, I thought you¡¯d never contact me again.¡±

    Monica gritted her teeth. ¡°Can you not be so hypocritical?¡±

    ¡°Is that so? You humiliated me in public and ruined my reputation. I thought you did that because you were determined to cut off all contact with me. Otherwise, why would you do it without considering the consequences? Shouldn¡¯t I be ttered that you¡¯re calling me?¡± Michael, on the other end of the phone, mocked her.

    ¡°Michael, what will it take for you to let Cardellini Enterprise go?¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten that I have no power or influence now? What can I do to Cardellini Enterprise?¡±

    ¡°Michael!¡± Monica¡¯s body was trembling from all the emotions she was suppressing.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Monica. I have nothing more to say to you now. Let¡¯s leave it at that.¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Monica was certain that the matter had something to do with Michael.

    If not, how could they be targeted?

    ¡°What do I want?¡± Michael sneered, ¡°Monica, from the moment you arranged for me to sleep with Brie, the Michael who could pretend to be a good person in front of you was dead. It was you who forced me to take back all my kindness to you. It was you who deprived me of my right to be a good person, or at least my right to be a good person in front of you!¡±

    Then, without giving Monica any time to speak, Michael hung up.

    Monica¡¯s hand that was holding the phone was trembling.

    What did he mean by saying she had deprived him of his right to be a good person?

    He was so bad, but was he not the one who was bad?

    Her eyes were a little red. She was so angry at Michael that she wanted to cry.

    At first, she had some doubts, but now, she was sure that it was Michael who did it!

    In fact, it was true.

    Michael hung up the phone at that moment, and the smile on his lips was terrifyingly sinister.

    He had been waiting for Monica¡¯s call for some time.

    However, Monica was stupider than he thought, considering it took her so long to suspect him.

    He had no choice. With his scandal exposed, he naturally could not continue to keep his high position. However, the Sanders needed talents. Since they had painstakingly nurtured him, they could not bear to see him destroyed just like that. Therefore, on the surface, they dismissed him from his position when, in reality, he was still secretly helping the Sanders do many things. The Sanders had also given him a lot of power, so the quality inspection department was still within his authority.

    Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s ident was not an ordinary pharmaceutical ident. He had deliberately arranged it and framed her.

 Chapter 944 - 944 Monica Stirring Up Trouble

    944 Monica Stirring Up Trouble

    On one hand, it was to take revenge on Monica, and on the other, it was to help the Sanders suppress the Cardellinis.

    Previously, because he still had some concerns about Monica, he did not make a move for a long time. There were a few times when he was interrogated by the Sanders, but he tried his best to find an excuse. However, there was no need for that now.

    Now, not only did he not need an excuse not to make a move on them, but he would make it many times worse for them.

    If all went well, he would destroy Cardellini Enterprise in three months.

    Then, the Sunny Pharmaceutical that he was currently in charge of would instantly rece the Cardellini Enterprise. Once Cardellini Enterprise copsed, all the scientific research and technical personnel that the Cardellini Enterprise had trained would all be his. Once all the talents were under him, he would immediately monopolize the pharmaceutical market in Harken. Once he monopolized medical treatment, the Sanders would control at least half of the economy.

    Moreover, if hepleted that project, the Sanders would value him more.

    Even if he did not have a good identity, he could still have a prominent position, and no one would dare to provoke him!

    ¡­

    Monica tried her best to calm herself down.

    She told herself that she could not let Michael pull her down. She could not!

    She had to think of a way to get Cardellini Enterprise out of this crisis.

    She gritted her teeth and let Steve into her office.

    She said, ¡°I¡¯m confirmed. Michael is the one behind this.¡±

    ¡°Is there anything you can do about it?¡±

    ¡°There is nothing I can do.¡± Monica said, ¡°Michael hates me to death now. It¡¯s useless no matter what I do.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s really tricky.¡±

    ¡°But I refuse to believe that he can do anything he wants.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that he can do whatever he wants. He just knows the standard operation of the quality inspection department too well and how to mess with Cardellini Enterprise in a seemingly fair and just manner!¡±

    ¡°What is fairness and justice?¡± Monica asked Steve.

    Steve was stunned. He was somewhat dumbfounded by Monica¡¯s question.

    ¡°Why does Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s ident requires special treatment when other medical malpractices can be dealt with ording to the usual procedures?!¡± Monica admitted that she was being stubborn, but she could not understand. ¡°Why can¡¯t we get the same treatment?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure the quality inspection Hall will definitely have a standardized version of their story.¡±

    ¡°Since there is, let¡¯s find their loopholes,¡± Monica said bluntly.

    Steve frowned. ¡°What do you have in mind?¡±

    We haven¡¯t given an official response to the public after the incident, have we?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s been too much to take into ount during these critical times.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it today. The sooner, the better.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°I want to force the quality inspection department to produce the results in the shortest time possible.¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°Create public opinion so that they are forced to give a result report under pressure.¡±

    Steve looked at Monica.

    ¡°Since Cardellini Enterprise is going down anyway, I¡¯ll just allow things to worsen.¡±

    Steve was speechless, but that was in line with Monica¡¯s character.

    ¡°By the way, how are the family members of the deceased son?¡± Monica asked.

    ¡°How much better can they be? They even thought of killing your father.¡±

    ¡°Arrange for them to be at our press conference. I want to make it big.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Steve asked.

    Was she sure she wanted to follow through with such a risky operation?

    If they were not careful, Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s reputation would plummet.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? I¡¯m the one doing it anyway, and the public¡¯s opinion of me isn¡¯t good, to begin with.¡±

    Steve was once again rendered speechless.

    However, Monica was a woman of her word. With her rash personality, she really did hold a press conference that afternoon.

    There were many reporters at the press conference.

    It was the first time such arge-scale press conference was held because of medical malpractice, and it was unprecedented in the industry. All the media felt that there would be some sensational news, so they all came.

    When Monica appeared at the press conference, she was shocked by the presence of more than a hundred media personnel.

    Damn it. Were they trying to kill her?

    She made her way to the middle, with Steve apanying her while Tim stood behind them respectfully.

    Monica¡¯s appearance caused an uproar among the reporters.

    Everyone thought it would be Gary, but they did not expect her to appear.

    Without wasting any more time, Monica said into the microphone, ¡°Regarding Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s vine incident, Cardellini Enterprise will give everyone a positive reply in a few days. Our drugs have always been known for their safety and affordability. Moreover, we¡¯ve never had any medical malpractice in the past hundred years. However, because of this vine, the entire country has boycotted Cardellini Enterprise, and it has put us in a precarious situation. I¡¯m here to tell everyone through the media that there are no problems with our drugs and that it¡¯s a normal rejection reaction to the vine. In medicine, a certain percentage of idents is guaranteed, and this is within the normal range. Of course, I believe that with the development of technology, that percentage will decrease in the future. However, with the current medical standards, this is something Cardellini Enterprise and even Harken can¡¯t control. I hope everyone can look at it rationally and not destroy the Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s hard work for the past hundred years just because of a few words taken out of context!¡±

 Chapter 945 - 945 Monica Stirring Up Trouble

    945 Monica Stirring Up Trouble

    Monica did note up with that official speech. Naturally, it was the Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s official spokesperson who helped her draft it.

    She even took quite a while to memorize it, but fortunately, she managed to memorize it all.

    She gulped.

    At that moment, she heard a reporter ask, ¡°Do you have any evidence to prove that Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s vine is safe? As far as I know, the quality inspection department hasn¡¯t issued an official test report yet. Ms. Cardellini, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little too much to suddenly announce that there¡¯s nothing wrong with Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s vine?¡±

    ¡°Whether it was an ident or not, it¡¯s not up to you to say. Don¡¯t you think your actions today are a little too humiliating? ¡± The reporter¡¯s words were sharp.

    He did not show Monica any respect at all.

    ¡°I also want the authorities to give me a result, but they haven¡¯t made any progress yet. I don¡¯t know how long we¡¯ll have to wait for the official result.¡± Monica said to the reporters bluntly, ¡°If the authorities take a year and a half toe out with the results, that means ourpany will have to bear with being ndered for a year and a half. I think by that time, the Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s building might be razed to the ground.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Cardellini, are youining about the efficiency of the quality inspection department?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not aint. I¡¯m just stating a fact,¡± Monica indirectly admitted it.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Cardellini Enterprise canmunicate privately with the quality inspection department. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little disrespectful to the quality inspection department to criticize them in public?¡± the reporter asked again.

    ¡°The quality inspection department is under the Sanders¡¯ official food quality inspection department. They should be more concerned about how to give the public a fair and just result instead of abusing their power to get other people¡¯s attention. Besides, isn¡¯t the Sanders¡¯ philosophy to serve the people? Is dignity a standard of service to the people?¡± Monica asked in return.

    The reporter¡¯s face suddenly turned red. He also seemed to have realized that he had said something wrong.

    He quickly exined, ¡°What I mean is that you canmunicate with each other openly. I believe the quality inspection department will give you a good answer.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because I didn¡¯t get a reply that I chose to use this method,¡± Monica said bluntly.

    ¡°Do you mean the quality inspection department rejected your request?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a rejection. It¡¯s special treatment,¡± Monica said bluntly, ¡°There are so many medical malpractices in Harken, but none of them have been examined by a special team that the quality inspection department had set up. Of course, I agree with the quality inspection department¡¯s working attitude. They¡¯re afraid that Cardellini Enterprise would do something shady in the dark, and that¡¯s why they haven¡¯t given us a time frame and have made us wait blindly. However, I¡¯m sorry. Cardellini Enterprise can¡¯t wait that long. I need the quality inspection department to give me a clear answer now. How long will it take for the results to be out?¡±

    ¡°Ms. Cardellini, do you mean that the quality inspection department is operating in secret?¡± one of the reporters asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m just voicing my doubts. After all, ording to the standard of quality inspection technology in our country, the test results for vine problems can be out in less than a week. However, the quality inspection department has not given us any time frame. From my standpoint, it naturally leads me to think of the worst. By then, who¡¯s wrong¡­¡± Monica did not seem to want to hide anything and said bluntly, ¡°I don¡¯t know if it was the conflict between me and Michael that caused the relevant staff of the quality inspection department who had a good rtionship with Michael to deliberately make things difficult for Cardellini Enterprise.¡±

    ¡°You mean, this matter has something to do with Michael?¡±

    ¡°As I said, the current development is forcing me to think in that direction. As for whether it has something to do with him, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    It was obvious that she was deliberately making people suspect him.

    Then, the quality inspection department would want to avoid suspicion, and they would have no choice but to deal with the Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s matter fairly.

    ¡°In that case, Ms. Cardellini¡­¡±

    As the reporters were getting a little restless, a woman suddenly rushed into the press conference.

    The moment the door opened, everyone¡¯s attention was on her.

    That woman directly rushed toward Monica, grabbed her hair, and went crazy.

    Stunned by the scene, all the reporters quickly took many photos. After all, reporters loved to blow things up.

    Monica and the woman fought for a long time before the security guards pulled the woman away.

    As soon as she was pulled away, the woman shouted at Monica, ¡°Give me my son back!¡±

    At that moment, Monica¡¯s hair was in a mess, and her face and body were scratched by the woman¡¯s nails, making her look disheveled.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Monica asked.

    ¡°Who am I? Something happened to my son only because of yourpany¡¯s vine¡­ Y-You¡­ I want you to pay with your life.¡±

    After saying that, the woman was about to rush over again.

    Fortunately, the security guards held her down.

    Monica was also enraged. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re the only victim? Am I not? Cardellini Enterprise is now being boycotted by the entire nation because of this vine, and we¡¯re about to go bankrupt! Not only that, but my dad is still in the hospital because of this ident. We don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll live or survive. Your son¡¯s body rejected the vine, and Cardellini Enterprise haspensated you and done everything we should do. However, who will make up for what our Cardellini Enterprise has suffered?¡±

    ¡°Y-Y-You¡­ My son is dead. How can you say such things? How can you?¡± The woman broke down.

    ¡°Before the inspection report from the quality inspection departmentes out, no one knows if there¡¯s a problem with our vine or your son. Now that you¡¯reining that I killed your son, can I sue you instead? Your son¡¯s idental death has put Cardellini Enterprise in our current predicament. My glory and wealth have all been ruined in your son¡¯s hands. Are you going topensate me for all my losses?!¡±

    ¡°Y-You¡­ How could you say that? How could you be so vicious? God will punish people like you and send you to hell¨C¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you that before the results are out, it¡¯s useless even if you curse me to death.¡± Monica rushed toward the woman in an imposing manner.

    At that moment, she even waved her hands and left the press conference.

    The woman was so angry at Monica that she fainted.

    The scene was in chaos again.

    However, it had to be said that Monica, with her notorious reputation, had blown the whole thing up!

 Chapter 946 - 946 Michaelâ€™s Revenge, Finnâ€™s Warmth

    946 Michael¡¯s Revenge, Finn¡¯s Warmth

    Cardellini Pharmaceutical¡¯s press conference went viral in South Hampton City.

    Monica had publicly used the quality inspection department of not being effective in giving them the quality inspection result and was even suspected of favoritism and abuse of thew. That caused an uproar in the industry.

    Of course, what aroused the public¡¯s indignation more was the dispute between Monica and the victim¡¯s family, which was made into emojis and spread on the Inte.

    Apart from Monica, no other non-artiste in Harken had been made into emojis so frequently. Most importantly, it was extremely popr.

    Thest time was the sexy dancest time, and this time was the bad behavior.

    In short, in many people¡¯s minds, Monica was not someone withmon sense. She was even a little¡­ deranged.

    That news incident had, once again, caused Monica¡¯s public image to plummet.

    The Inte was filled with curses, scolding Monica for not having a moral bottom line and that she was inhumane. Those vicious words could drive people crazy. However, not only did Monica not go crazy, but she even started quarreling with theizens.

    When theizens scolded her, she retorted, ¡°Before the results are out, what right do you have to scold me? I¡¯m just defending my rights!

    ¡°I can sue you for defamation if you nder me without knowing that Cardellini Enterprise is the one at fault!¡±

    ¡°If Cardellini Enterprise isn¡¯t at fault, should I also ask the family topensate me for my financial and mental losses?¡±

    ¡­

    Monica¡¯s every reply was trending, and it even got tens of millions of replies, which instantly surpassed all the A-list celebrities.

    The fightsted for more than two hours.

    Someone organized a public vote and asked the quality inspection department toe up with a result as soon as possible.

    They just wanted to see Cardellini Enterprise and Monica get pped in the face.

    That was Monica¡¯s goal.

    Let the so-called ¡°justice¡± blow up the news and pressure the quality inspection department so that they have no choice but to produce the results as quickly as possible.

    Finally, at 9 p.m. that night, under pressure from the public, the quality inspection department made an official statement. There was a lot of information. First, it exined why they had used the method to conduct the test. Then, they exined why they were fair and just and that it was absolutely impossible to target anyone or anypany. Finally, they were willing to ept the public¡¯s suggestion to re-n their testing method for Cardellini Pharmaceutical¡¯s vine and would try to produce a quality inspection report within a week!

    Only when they received a reply from the quality inspection department did the conflict on the inte subside a little.

    Everyone waited patiently for a result.

    If the results were not good, Monica did not dare to imagine what kind of existence she would be in Harken.

    She sat in her office. After returning from the press conference, she had been there for the entire afternoon and half a night, constantly scolding theizens. Now that she saw the official statement in the quality inspection department, she could finally put an end to it.

    Monica put down her phone before she stretched her body, twisting it around.

    Just as she was considering whether she should go to the hospital to see her father after work, the phone suddenly rang, and she nced at the caller ID.

    It was Finn.

    She told herself to have any emotional reaction. However, she could not control herself.

    She took a deep breath and answered the call. ¡°Fin¨C¡±

    ¡°If you have time, I¡¯d like to talk to you about your father¡¯s heart transnt.¡±

    She pursed her lips.

    She should not have any expectations of him to take the initiative to care about her.

    Although she had indeed been scolded badly by theizens today, if not for her good mindset, she would havemitted suicide hundreds of times.

    Before Finn could get Monica¡¯s answer, he said again, ¡°Or should I talk to your mother directly?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Monica said, ¡°Give me about 20 minutes.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said before hanging up the phone.

    Monica also hung up the phone.

    She took a deep breath and slowly calmed herself down.

    When she left, she rang Steve on the phone and told him to go back and rest early. There was no way he could work overtime every day. Steve was in his forties, and if he kept going like that for a few more years, he might end up like her father.

    Monica got into her small car and drove to the hospital.

    She had not driven a car since thest time she broke her leg. Perhaps it was because she was traumatized.

    After all, the scene of her and Finn almost getting killed by a car was still fresh in his memory.

    Hence, she drove slowly.

 Chapter 947 - 947 Michaelâ€™s Revenge, Finnâ€™s Warmth

    947 Michael¡¯s Revenge, Finn¡¯s Warmth

    She arrived at the hospital about half an hourter and rushed to Finn¡¯s office from the parking garage.

    She really did not dare to be impolite to the people she could not afford to offend.

    This time, she was very well-mannered and knocked on Finn¡¯s office door.

    However, the door was not closed.

    Finn was dealing with his work with his head lowered. When he heard the sound, he said without even raising his head. ¡°Come in.¡±

    Monica walked in and then slowly sat down opposite him.

    Finn put down the fountain pen wrapped in gold in his hand. The moment he raised his head, he paused for a moment.

    Monica sat up straight.

    Finn¡¯s eyes flickered as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve connected to the source of your father¡¯s heart attack.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Monica said gratefully. ¡°But do we have to do the transnt? My dad is already 50 years old. Can he take such a big risk with surgery?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll assess the risk based on your father¡¯s condition, and I won¡¯t perform the surgery rashly,¡± Finn answered Monica¡¯s doubts. ¡°I called you over today not to get you to sign the consent form for the surgery immediately, but I just wanted to tell you that your father¡¯s recovery in the past two days hasn¡¯t been optimistic. His heart can no longer support his normal needs, so you¡¯d better be mentally prepared.

    Monica nodded silently.

    She had never thought that her father, who had always protected her, would one day copse.

    ¡°On top of that, I need to tell you in advance that if your father wants to do a heart transnt, the medical standards of heart transnt surgery in Harken are not great. This is extremely dangerous, and I have never really done this kind of surgery in my clinical practice. Of course, there are domestic experts. I can ask them toe over and help your father with this operation. But at the end of the day, the medical standards in the country are still limited, so I will suggest finding an international expert to help your dad with this surgery.¡±

    ¡°If it reallyes to this, please help me contact the international experts,¡± Monica quickly replied.

    Finn nodded. That was the first consensus he had reached with Monica.

    ¡°Secondly, the cost of a heart transnt is quite expensive, especially when you need to invite international experts to help you with the surgery. Coupled with rehabilitation treatmentter, you¡¯d better be mentally prepared for the money.

    ¡°Money is not a problem,¡± Monica quickly said.

    Monica had never felt that money could be a threat to her.

    ¡°Finally, after the heart transnt surgery is sessful, your father will need at least a year to recover. This means that he won¡¯t be able to deal with work-rted matters for a year.¡± Finn said, ¡°You better be clear about this.¡±

    Finn was reminding her that she would be in charge of all the work in Cardellini Enterprise for a long time.

    Monica smiled. ¡°All I hope for is for my father to live now. Other things are not a problem.¡±

    Finn nodded.

    Then, he said, ¡°That¡¯s about all the matters rted to the surgery. Because we¡¯re notpletely sure that your father will do this surgery, I won¡¯t go into the specific details and precautions for the time being.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Monica hurriedly nodded.

    Anyway, she would listen to Finn on everything.

    After that, she stood up from her chair, thanked him, and turned to leave.

    Monica thought that Finn did not want to have too much to do with her after he exined the situation to her. Hence, she immediately left after he finished and did not notice whether he have any reaction.

    In fact, she did not dare to have any expectations of Finn. Or rather, she was bing more and more aware of her own limitations.

    She knew very well what kind of person Finn thought of her

    She would try to stay away from him as she did not want to add to his troubles.

    After she left Finn¡¯s office, she went straight to his father¡¯s ward.

    There was a light in the ward, but the people inside were probably asleep.

    It was now past 10 p.m. at night.

    She walked in quietly, trying not to disturb them. However, just as she walked in and before she could reach her father¡¯s bedside¡­

    ¡°Monica, you¡¯re here.¡± In the dark room, Ruby called out to her softly.

    ¡°Mom, did I wake you up?¡± Monica felt a little guilty.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t really sleep.¡±

 Chapter 948 - 948 Michaelâ€™s Revenge, Finnâ€™s Warmth

    948 Michael¡¯s Revenge, Finn¡¯s Warmth

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Monica directly went to her mother¡¯s apanying bed.

    Other than Ruby, Sarah was also on the bed.

    Sarah had been apanying them in the hospital for the past two days, and it was not in vain that her mother treated Sarah so well. Sarah was not too heartless, after all.

    ¡°Aunty is not used to sleeping on a bed that¡¯s not her own,¡± Sarah suddenly said, keeping her voice as low as possible, afraid of waking her uncle.

    Only then did Monica remember that her mother was not used to sleeping on a bed other than her own.

    She had been so busy the past two days that she felt like she had not been able to take care of anything.

    She said, ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t you go back? I¡¯ll stay with dad tonight.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll be able to sleep if I¡¯m tired.¡± Ruby refused tly.

    ¡°Mom, your health is more important than dad¡¯s right now. Who¡¯s going take care of you if you torture your body like that? Who¡¯s going to take care of dad?¡± Monica was a little agitated. ¡°Just listen to me, go back, take a good bath, and rest. Come back tomorrow morning. Anyway, dad is asleep now, so there¡¯s no point in you apanying him.

    Ruby wanted to say something, but Monica continued, ¡°Mom, after what happened to dad, I¡¯m really afraid that something will happen to either of you. If something happens to you, I won¡¯t be able to take it.¡±

    Ruby looked at her daughter in the dark.

    At that moment, her heart ached.

    She had never thought that one day, her daughter would have to shoulder everything in the family.

    She said, ¡°Monica, I¡¯m sorry that it¡¯s been hard on you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not. As long as you and dad are alive, nothing is hard.¡± Monica hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t want to think about anything else now. I just want you and dad to be safe and sound. Mom, as long as you and dad are well, I¡¯m willing to do anything.¡±

    Ruby¡¯s eyes turned watered at her daughter¡¯s words.

    ¡°Promise me that you¡¯ll take good care of yourself, okay?¡± Monica asked her expectantly.

    Ruby hesitated, but she nodded in the end.

    ¡°Sarah,¡± Monica called out to Sarah, who was sleeping beside Ruby. ¡°Can you apany my mom back to get some rest?¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Sarah agreed and quickly got out of bed.

    ¡°If anything happens to your father, you must call me,¡± Ruby reminded her worriedly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of dad for you.¡±

    ¡°You should remember to rest too. You have a lot on your te at work.¡±

    ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry about it. Hurry back.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, alright.¡± Ruby could not argue with her daughter, so she had to keep agreeing.

    With that, Ruby left the ward with Sarah.

    After Monica watched them leave, she returned to her father¡¯s bed and saw that he was sleeping with difficulty.

    His heart was weak, so he should be in great pain.

    Monica¡¯s eyes reddened.

    In fact, she knew that her father would still undergo heart transnt surgery. If he did not do it, Finn would not have brought it up so often or contacted her about the heart donation for her father. The reason why Finn did not confirm that her father would definitely do the surgery was probably that he wanted them to be mentally prepared.

    It had to be said that Finn¡¯s strategy was right.

    At least, when she first heard that her father needed a heart transnt, she rejected the idea. Yet now, she was willing to wait for the right time for her father¡¯s heart transnt.

    She stayed with her father for a long time.

    After making sure that her father was sound asleep, she carefully walked into the bathroom, nning to take a shower and go to bed.

    She had slept in the office the entire night before, so even though she had removed her makeup in the morning, not taking a shower still made her feel ufortable.

    She turned on the light in the bathroom, and when she looked at herself in the mirror, she was stunned.

    F*ck.

    She leaned closer.

    Was her face disfigured? Why did she not notice such a long scratch?

    At that moment, because the scratch was turning into a scab, it was very obvious on her face.

    It was not just the scratch on her face. When she pulled open her clothes, her neck and even her corbones had several simr scratch marks.

    However, on second thought, she did not me the woman. After all, it was the woman¡¯s son who was dead. No one would be able to remain calm.

    Monica sighed, took off her clothes, and took a shower.

    As she did not have any clothes to change into, she used the hospital gown that the hospital had prepared. Although it was loose, she could wear it.

    After her shower, shey on the bed and sent Sarah a message. ¡°When youe over tomorrow morning, bring a set of clothes and innerwear for me. It has to be slightly more formal.¡±

 Chapter 949 - 949 Michaelâ€™s Revenge, Finnâ€™s Warmth

    949 Michael¡¯s Revenge, Finn¡¯s Warmth

    After all, she could not dress too mboyantly to work.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Sarah quickly replied. ¡°I¡¯ll bring them over for you when Ie over tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Is my mom asleep now?¡± Monica asked.

    ¡°She just took a shower andid down.¡±

    ¡°You should sleep early too. The past two days must¡¯ve been exhausting for you.¡±

    ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m a little ttered by your words.¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Monica could not help butugh.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Sarah felt that Monica was back to normal.

    Monica then put down her phone.

    She did not sleep wellst night, and today was another day of high-intensity work. Hence, Monica fell asleep as soon as she closed her eyes.

    She slept soundly.

    Fortunately, she did not have the habit of being picky about beds. If she was tired, she could sleep anywhere.

    She did not know how long she slept when she started to feel a little ufortable.

    She turned over, wanting to flip over and change her position, but she suddenly felt as if something was pressing down on her.

    She jolted awake and opened her eyes, only for someone to cover her mouth.

    Monica just stared at the person in front of her in a daze.

    At such a close distance, and under the dim light, she could still see that the person was¡­ Michael.

    Why was he here? Why did hee?

    Just as she was about to resist, she heard Michael whisper in her ear, ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid of waking your father up, you can shout. I don¡¯t mind making your dad suffer a little more.¡±

    Monica instantly fell silent and looked straight at Michael.

    She did not know why he was in the ward or what was his motive foring.

    At that moment, she even felt Michael covering her mouth with one hand and slipping his hand into her clothes.

    Monica¡¯s eyes widened, and she looked at him with red eyes. However, she did not move.

    ¡°Monica, how does it feel being molested?¡± Michael whispered into her ear.

    Monica had been enduring the emotions that she had been suppressing.

    ¡°You know, you ruined the innocence I¡¯ve kept for you for so many years. Do you know how terrible I felt at that time? To have to hug another woman before the wedding and make love to her while I still had to force a smile and feel guilty about it. However, little did I know that it was all your doing. Monica, you¡¯re really disappoint me.¡± Michael spoke softly in her ear, and the anger in his voice was not discernible.

    Monica clenched her fists tightly.

    ¡°Were you happy when Finn slept with you?¡± Michael suddenly asked her.

    Tears streamed down Monica¡¯s face.

    She did not want to cry.

    She felt that even if she was defiled by Michael, it was nothing. She would just treat it as being bitten by a dog.

    What innocence did she have anyway? She had lost hers thest time she slept with Finn.

    Besides, it would not be her first time, so she did not care about it.

    When she woke up tomorrow, she could pretend that nothing had happened.

    ¡°Do you know how terrible I felt that night?¡± Michael said, ¡°It was second only to the pain of me sleeping with Brie.¡±

    Monica the pain in her throat. Even though she consoled herself, it still hurt.

    She looked at Michael¡¯s ugly face, which revealed his true nature. It used to make her think that he was a good person.

    ¡°You must hate me now.¡± Michael buried his head in her neck.

    Then, hended one kiss after another on her neck, on her already loose shoulders, on her corbones, and even further down¡­

    ¡°Can we go somewhere else?¡± Monica suppressed her voice and asked him.

    She wanted to go at least somewhere else that was not by her father¡¯s side.

    She did not care if her body was ruined, but she cared about her family.

    She did not want to disgrace her father. It did not matter to her how filthy she was, but she just did not want her family to see her like that

    The moment Michael kissed her body, he suddenlyughed. Then, his lips returned to Monica¡¯s ear, and he said, ¡°No.¡±

    He refused her tly.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to take revenge on you, so of course, I¡¯ll do whatever I can to make you feel bad. The greatest gift I can give you is to try not to make any sound. Otherwise...¡±

    Monica was really filled with hatred. She hated Michael so much that she wanted to kill him.

    How could someone like Michael exist in this world? How could there be a man as bad as Michael?

    Time and time again, he had crossed her boundaries.

    Why did she think back then that Michael was the best man in the world and the man who treated her the best?

 Chapter 950 - 950 Michaelâ€™s Revenge, Finnâ€™s Warmth

    950 Michael¡¯s Revenge, Finn¡¯s Warmth

    Sheughed sarcastically.

    Sheughed so hard that tears came out of her eyes.

    Everyone could see that Michael was up to no good, but she could not tell.

    Since she was stupid, it was only right for her to suffer retribution. She deserved all the suffering she was getting now.

    She bit her lip and endured the pain.

    The room was very quiet, and no one would be able to tell if something was happening in the room.

    Should she be grateful that Michael was not making a sound?

    Suddenly, the door of the ward was pushed open, and Monica¡¯s eyes flickered.

    Through her tears, she saw a familiar figure.

    He walked straight to her father and did a standardized check. After the inspection, he turned around and left.

    After all, it was normal for him to leave after a routine night patrol.

    If... If only he still had feelings for her and had turned his head to look at her, perhaps he could have saved her.

    At that moment, she was sure that Finn knew she was apanying her father tonight, and the reason was simple.

    Since she hade to the hospital, she definitely would not leave immediately. Moreover, Sarah would have informed Finn before she left.

    There were many reasons, but he would not even look at her or know what she was going through now because he had no feelings for her anymore.

    Besides, she did not ask for help.

    So what if he asked for help? If Finn saw her having sex with Michael¡­ Or perhaps, he did see them.

    At the very least, she could lie to herself that Finn left because he did not know or care about her.

    At the very least, she could still lie to herself that Finn did not know that she had slept with Michael.

    Even if she could not be with Finn, she still cared about her reputation. She still hoped to leave a good impression in Finn¡¯s heart!

    Monica closed her eyes.

    At that moment, someone said, ¡°If you can¡¯t resist, lie down and ept it.¡±

    Therefore, she just had to ept it.

    ¡°Do you need me to call the police?¡± A deep voice suddenly sounded in the room.

    It was Finn, whom Monica thought had left.

    Suddenly, he was in front of their bed.

    Michael, who was on top of Monica, finally let go of her and got up from the bed.

    Monica¡¯s gulped.

    At that moment, she was really d. Finn was actually not as indifferent as she thought. In fact, Finn was not as indifferent to her as she thought he was.

    She really did not want¡­ to be tainted by Michael, and actually, she was not that open-minded.

    Michael got up from the bed and looked at Finn, who was also looking at him.

    The two of them looked at each other.

    Michael was first to leave the ward, and after that, Finn walked out of the ward without turning to look back at Monica.

    Monica gritted her teeth and followed him out.

    Outside the ward, in the quiet corridor, Michael looked at Finn and sneered, ¡°What? You still can¡¯t let go of Monica? You can¡¯t let go of this woman who abandoned you without hesitation?¡±

    Finn was cold.

    In the face of Michael¡¯s deliberate provocation, he said calmly, ¡°Out of social morality and my own conscience, I¡¯m just doing what a citizen should do.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Michael sneered, ¡°Dr. Jones is really upright.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind.¡±

    ¡°However, it¡¯s true.¡± Michael¡¯s eyes flickered as he looked at Monica, who was behind Finn.

    Monica¡¯s face turned pale.

    ¡°Should we call the police?¡± Michael asked Monica.

    Monica looked back at Michael.

    ¡°Should we call the police?¡± Michael asked again.

    He looked like he did not care at all.

    ¡°Just like at the press conference today, why don¡¯t you let everyone know how sinister and cunning I am? Why don¡¯t you let everyone know that I¡¯m abusing my power to take revenge on you?¡± Michael asked her sarcastically.

    That meant that Michael¡¯s actions tonight were to take revenge on her for the usation against him at the press conference.

    ¡°Monica, let me tell you, you can¡¯t win against me!¡± Michael sneered arrogantly. ¡°Do you think you can turn things around just because you forced the quality inspection department to produce a report? You¡¯re too naive.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Monica got a little agitated, even if she was trying her very hard to keep her emotions bottled in.

    ¡°You¡¯ll eventually know what I mean by that.¡± Michael sneered, and his eyes narrowed. ¡°I bet you will climb into my bed the next time.¡±

    Monica¡¯s face flushed red as she suppressed her anger.

 Chapter 951 - 951 Michaelâ€™s Revenge, Finnâ€™s Warmth

    951 Michael¡¯s Revenge, Finn¡¯s Warmth

    ¡°Put on your clothes.¡± Michael nced at Monica. ¡°Although Finn is not interested in your body, it doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m willing to let other men see you naked. After all, in my opinion, you will be my woman sooner orter.¡±

    ¡°You must be dreaming!¡± Monica gritted her teeth.

    She would never be with Michael again.

    ¡°Just you wait and see,¡± Michael said.

    With that, he left.

    It was as if everything was already under his control, and Monica would fall into his trap. He was just waiting to reap the benefits.

    Monica¡¯s body was trembling in anger. She had never hated someone so badly. She hated him so much that even if she had to die with him, she would.

    All the anger in her body was focused on Michael until she noticed Finn¡¯s gaze.

    In the beginning, Finn¡¯s back was facing her, but at that moment, he suddenly turned around to face her.

    He looked at her and said, ¡°Put your clothes on.¡±

    His voice was a little cold, which was different from Michael¡¯s tone just now.

    Michael was provoking her, whereas Finn was¡­

    She was not sure if Finn was disgusted with her exposed body.

    Monica lowered her head.

    She was so angry just now that she only realized now that her clothes had been torn out of shape by Michael. The hospital gown was big on her already, and after it was torn, the hole made it even looser. In that hospital gown, one could see her chest without paying attention, and she was not wearing a bra.

    Monica bit her lip. Under Finn¡¯s gaze, she tried her best to straighten her clothes.

    In fact, it would be fine if he did not look.

    With that, she turned around and went back to the ward, hiding all her emotions from Finn.

    She did not want to involve anyone in the grudge between her and Michael, let alone Finn.

    As Monica walked into the room, she habitually nced at her father.

    No matter how light her movements were, and even if they all left the ward in the end, she was still afraid of waking her father up.

    The moment she went over to look at her father, her expression changed.

    Her father¡¯s face was blue, and his eyes were wide open but out of focus. His mouth was open and trembling, but he could not say a word. At that moment, his whole body seemed to be tensing up. He looked like¡­

    Monica hurriedly rushed out of the ward and shouted at Finn, who was walking down the corridor. ¡°Finn, something has happened to my dad. Quicklye and take a look at him!¡±

    Monica¡¯s excitement made Finn turn around abruptly and rush into the ward.

    As soon as Finn saw Gary in the ward, he grabbed Monica and said, ¡°Press the red button and have the nurse on duty inform the doctor on duty immediately to prepare the operating theatre. I want to do an emergency rescue.¡±

    Monica quickly followed Finn¡¯s instructions.

    She was scared out of her wits, but she forced herself to remain calm and do as Finn said.

    She refused to ept her father¡¯s death.

    Her eyes were red, and she was at a loss. She could only watch helplessly as Finn gave her father emergency treatment.

    Then, very soon, the door of the ward was pushed open again.

    Several doctors and nurses on duty pushed a mobile bed in and quickly transferred her father to the mobile bed before running straight to the operating theatre.

    Monica followed them and watched as her father was sent into the operating theatre.

    She stood outside alone, standing guard.

    If something really happened to her father¡­ how was she going to answer to her mother? What would her mother do?

    Monica broke down and wanted to cry.

    To her, nothing was more important than her parents¡¯ lives right now.

    For now, she only wanted her parents to live well. As long as they were alive, she would be content.

    Then, the door of the operating theatre suddenly opened.

    Monica watched as a nurse walked out.

    At that moment, she was really scared out of her wits. She was really afraid that the nurse would tell her that the resuscitation failed¡­

    She looked at the nurse with red eyes and thought, ¡®Don¡¯t be so cruel. I beg you, don¡¯t be so cruel.¡¯

    ¡°Ms. Cardellini.¡± The nurse said, ¡°This is Dr. Jones¡¯s white coat. Put it on first. It¡¯s easier for you to catch a cold at night.¡±

    Stunned, Monica watched as the nurse handed her a piece of clothing.

    At that moment, she seemed to remember that she was still wearing that ¡°shameless¡± outfit.

    She took it and just held it in his hand.

    In fact, she did not care about her image anymore.

    The nurse continued, ¡°Ms. Cardellini, don¡¯t be too sad. Believe in Dr. Jones¡¯s skills. He has never made a mistake in surgery, and he will definitely make sure that your father is fine. Also, Dr. Jones told you not to inform your mother for the time being. If something really happens, he will let you know in advance.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Monica said.

    She could not find other words to say.

    She did not know if that was Finn¡¯s ethics as a doctor or¡­ his concern for her.

    However, at that moment, she was reallyforted because telling her not to inform his mother for the time being meant that there was still hope for her father.

    For her, that was enough.

 Chapter 952 - 952 I Canâ€™t Think of a Title Anymore, Letâ€™s See What the Officials Do

    952 I Can¡¯t Think of a Title Anymore, Let¡¯s See What the Officials Do

    In the quiet corridor of the hospital, Monica was wrapped in Finn¡¯s white coat as she sat there and waited silently.

    She kept telling herself that her father would be fine and that had to believe in Finn and his ability to save her father.

    Time passed, minute by minute. It was as if she was the only one left in the entire world, and she was alone.

    After a very long time, so long that Monica felt that her body had turned cold, the light of the operating theatre finally went out.

    After that, the door opened, and Finn walked out from inside.

    Monica looked at him from afar.

    Finn, too, looked at her before nodding.

    Did that nod mean that her father was alright?

    Her eyes were a little red.

    It was true. In her heart, anyone who could save her father was the best person in the world.

    Even though Finn hated her a lot, she would be grateful to him.

    Finn walked up to her and said, ¡°Your father¡¯s life is not in danger, but¡­¡±

    It was good that her father¡¯s life was not in danger. As long as his life was not in danger, it was fine.

    She said, ¡°I¡¯ll agree to my father¡¯s heart transnt. I¡¯ll convince my mother.¡±

    Finn looked at Monica, not expecting her to be so calm.

    He had the impression that she would not be so quiet when she encountered something.

    At that moment, he did not say anything more.

    He just nodded and said, ¡°A heart transnt is the best thing for your father right now. I will help you contact the best specialist in the world.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± She meant what she said.

    ¡°It¡¯s my job,¡± Finn replied. It was an official and polite answer.

    While Monica listened quietly, her father was pushed out.

    Many tubes were still attached to his body, and his face was very pale.

    Although he was awake and had regained consciousness, he was so weak that he could not speak.

    Monica went over and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s okay. You¡¯re fine.¡±

    Gary opened his mouth.

    He wanted to say something, but he could not make a sound.

    Monica smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t try to speak. You need rest. When you¡¯re better, you and mom can give birth to a little brother for me.¡±

    Gary was amused by Monica, even though his smile was faint.

    Together with the medical staff, Monica sent her father back to the VIP ward.

    Finn watched from afar as Monica left with her father.

    For the first time, he felt that Monica had changed a little. It was not a deliberate disy of maturity, but she had genuinely learned to take responsibility.

    He followed her to Gary¡¯s ward.

    After making sure that Gary¡¯s physical condition was stable, he left Gary¡¯s ward.

    She had just walked out of the ward when Monica¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°Finn.¡±

    Monica walked up to him and took off the white coat she was wearing. She made sure that she was careful not to expose the torn clothes inside. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll return this to you.¡±

    Finn nced at her. ¡°You don¡¯t need it anymore.¡±

    ¡°This is your work uniform, right? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for me to wear it,¡± Monica said.

    It was true. Working clothes were usually not allowed to be lent out, and that was an unspoken rule among doctors.

    Finn took it from Monica¡¯s hand.

    The moment he took it, he identally touched her finger, which was icy cold, and it made him frown.

    It was early winter in South Hampton City, but it was not cold enough to freeze a person to that extent.

    He clenched his fingers and held the clothes in his hand.

    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard tonight. Please rest well. My dad needs you,¡± Monica said sincerely.

    Finn nodded in response.

    Monica did not say anything else. She simply turned around and returned to the ward.

    Finn stood outside the ward for a long time. His head was lowered, and he was looking at the white coat in his hand.

    The white coat still had a trace of Monica¡¯s warmth, but the temperature of her fingers was so cold that it was terrifying.

    Even so, Finn eventually turned around and left.

    That one moment of his heart softening was not enough for him to let go of all the past.

    In the ward, Monica sat by her father¡¯s bedside.

    Gary was still awake. His body looked very weak, and his lips were pale, but his mind was clear.

    Even if he did not even have the strength to speak, Monica could tell from his eyes that her father wanted to have a chat with her.

    She also wanted to have a chat with her father.

 Chapter 953 - 953 I Canâ€™t Think of a Title Anymore, Letâ€™s See What the Officials Do

    953 I Can¡¯t Think of a Title Anymore, Let¡¯s See What the Officials Do

    She said, ¡°Dad, did you see something tonight?¡±

    Gary¡¯s eyes seemed to flicker.

    ¡°It was nothing.¡± Monicaforted him, ¡°Ever since Finn and I divorced, Finn haspletely given up on me. And since I¡¯ve discovered the ugly side of Michael, I feel like I¡¯ve be much stronger instead. With no one left to love me, I feel fearless and invincible, so what Michael did doesn¡¯t affect me much.¡±

    Gary¡¯s heart ached for her.

    ¡°Dad, love is a thing of the past for me, and I no longer have any high hopes for it to find me again. Perhaps a rtionship will naturally find its way to me in the future, but if not, I won¡¯t force it or look forward to it. All I know now is that when I can see everything clearly, nothing can hurt me.¡± Monica exined everything to her father.

    Even if Michael did something to her, it did not affect her much.

    ¡°I should also report to you about thepany¡¯s matters.¡± She kept it simple as it might feel like she was trying to cover up the situation if she said too much. ¡°Thepany¡¯s situation isn¡¯t as bad as you think, dad. I¡¯ve already settled the board of directors. I told them they will go down with us if we go down, and if they don¡¯t want that, everyone should think of a way to tide over the difficulties with Cardellini Enterprise. It¡¯s safe to say that they were threatened by me.¡±

    As she spoke, she smiled proudly.

    Then, she continued slowly, ¡°As for the report, I¡¯ve already forced the quality inspection department to produce the result within a week. That was the reason Michael came to look for me today. I think I must¡¯ve provoked him. He probably didn¡¯t expect me to be so smart, so he used such a nasty method to take revenge on me. I¡¯m suddenly a little excited. Tell me, how can I make the sinister and cunning Michael suffer?¡±

    Gary shook his head, seemingly helpless against his daughter.

    Others would be scared to death if they provoked anyone, but she, on the contrary, was excited.

    As the saying went, newborn calves were not afraid of tigers, and that saying proved to be true.

    ¡°Once the test result is out, and if there are no problems with Cardellini Enterprise, we will be able to clear our name. Then, I will work with Mr. Warren to think of a way to put the new product on the market. With our status in the medical industry, I don¡¯t think it will be difficult for Cardellini Enterprise to rise again. However, don¡¯t ask too much of me, dad. As you know, I¡¯m a little stupid. I don¡¯t know if I can really turn things around for Cardellini Enterprise. If I can¡¯t, we won¡¯t force it, okay?¡±

    Monica looked at her father¡¯s expression to see his reaction.

    In the end, she saw the disappointment in his father¡¯s eyes, or it was probably the sadness of his inability to help her.

    She said, ¡°I know Cardellini Enterprise has been passed down from generation to generation and that you don¡¯t want to ruin it. But businesses, even family businesses, are just decorations in life, not necessities. What we need are strong, healthy bodies and family, right?¡±

    Monica was trying carefully to tell her father that she was not finding an excuse for herself because she did not want to work.

    She just wanted her father to let go of the burden in his heart so that it would not trigger his illness again.

    She was pretty sure she could ept anything else except losing her parents.

    It was the only thing that kept her alive.

    ¡°You and mom are so close, and you¡¯ve loved each other all your life. Do you want to see her sad because of you? Mom has never been a worldly person. She evenins a lot that you are often too busy with work and spend too little time with her. She is always envious when she hears her rich friends travel with their husbands and children.¡± Monica said, ¡°Dad, I know you love mom very much, but in the name of love, you still owe her a lot. You really don¡¯t give her enough of your time.¡±

    Gary felt a little guilty too.

    As he thought back carefully about his life, work had taken up more than half of his life, and he did take his job too seriously.

    ¡°Dad, take good care of yourself and get back all the time you owe my mom, okay?¡± Monica asked him and then waited for his answer gently, seriously, and eagerly.

    Gary smiled and said, ¡°Monica, you understand things better than I do.¡±

 Chapter 954 - 954 I Canâ€™t Think of a Title Anymore, Letâ€™s See What the Officials Do

    954 I Can¡¯t Think of a Title Anymore, Let¡¯s See What the Officials Do

    He spoke in a very weak voice, and after he finished speaking, he was panting.

    Monicaughed as well.

    It was not that she understand him but that she was really afraid of losing him.

    That night, Monica kept chatting with her father until they both fell asleep.

    Early the next morning, Ruby walked into the ward, probably still worried about her husband.

    However, Monica and Gary both decided not to tell her about what happenedst night.

    Now, her mother was their family¡¯s treasure, and they had to take good care of her.

    When Ruby walked into the ward and saw that Monica had already gotten up and even washed up, she was still a little surprised.

    Usually, Monica would bezing in bed.

    It was only 7 a.m. in the morning, and Sarah was still sleeping at home.

    Of course, she did not disturb Sarah. Ruby was the kind of person who really doted on children.

    ¡°Monica, you¡¯re up early.¡± Ruby was a little surprised.

    ¡°I¡¯m now the backbone of our family, and I have to act like one!

    Ruby was speechless at her daughter¡¯s words.

    However, she smiled dotingly. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. You¡¯re the backbone of the family. How was your dadst night?¡±

    ¡°Very well,¡± Monica replied.

    Then, she deliberately nced at her father and stuck out her little tongue mischievously.

    Gary also smiled faintly.

    At that moment, she realized that family was more important than anything else.

    ¡°Oh, right. Where¡¯s Sarah? Did she bring my clothes?¡± Monica asked.

    ¡°Sarah is still sleeping. Let her sleep a little longer. It must have been hard on her to stay with me in the hospital over thest two days. I brought you your clothes.¡± As Ruby spoke, she opened a suitcase that she had brought.

    Monica watched as her mother unpacked the luggage while looking for her clothes.

    ¡°Mom, are you nning to have a holiday here? You brought so many things!¡± Monica looked at the daily necessities in her mother¡¯s suitcase.

    ¡°I¡¯m still worried about leaving your dad here alone, and that¡¯s why I brought everything. I¡¯ll ask the maid to send the bed sheets overter. It should help me get used to the bed here.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I know. You just can¡¯t leave dad alone.¡±

    ¡°You child!¡± Ruby pretended to be angry.

    Monica smiled. ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t you bring me a bra?¡±

    ¡°I did.¡± Ruby replied, ¡°Let me look for it. I¡¯m sure I did, but where did I put it?¡±

    Ruby searched the suitcase.

    In the meantime, Monica hugged her clothes and waited for a long time.

    When Ruby finally found it, she handed it to Monica, who looked at the pink bra in disdain. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t like this one.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to dislike about pink?¡±

    ¡°In this world, only children and old women like pink.¡±

    Ruby was stunned for a second, but the next moment, she said angrily, ¡°Are you itching for a beating? ¡±

    Monica smiled brightly.

    In this house, Monica would always be the one to light up the family.

    Everyone was questioning their family¡¯s decision to raise such an unruly child, but only they themselves knew how great and adorable their child was.

    Monica pretended to be disgusted and took the bra from her mother¡¯s hand. She even shook it a few times in her hand.

    Just as she was about to say that she was going to change, the door of the ward was pushed open.

    Then, Finn and a group of doctors and nurses walked in.

    It was probably a routine ward round.

    Then, everyone saw Monica¡¯s bra shaking in her hands, and the cup size looked a little big. It made those who did not want to look at her, look.

    At that moment, the situation was¡­ a little awkward.

    Monica was being stared at by at least a dozen pairs of eyes, and her face instantly turned red.

    At that moment, she was so helpless that he did not know what to do next.

    ¡°Ahem.¡± Finn, who was standing at the front, cleared his throat.

    Monica suddenly came back to her senses. Then, she turned around and rushed into the bathroom.

    She was embarrassed every day.

    Monica looked at herself in the mirror. Her face was as red as a tomato.

    How was she going to face the doctors and nurses in the cardiology department in the future?

    Most importantly¡­

    She looked down at the pink bra, which was not her style at all. Would that not be misleading?

    However, she washed her face and tried to calm herself down.

    That was when she saw some hickeys on her neck.

    She did not wear the hospital gown fromst night as she had found a new set to change into. On top of that, her hair was quite long, so the hickeys were barely noticeable. Clearly, her mother did not notice.

 Chapter 955 - 955 I Canâ€™t Think of a Title Anymore, Letâ€™s See What the Officials Do

    955 I Can¡¯t Think of a Title Anymore, Let¡¯s See What the Officials Do

    Looking at it now, she was inexplicably angry.

    Moreover, those hickeys ovepped with the scratch marks from yesterday. People who did not know better would think that she was into some kind of masochism.

    She quickly changed her clothes.

    Fortunately, her mother was afraid that she would feel cold, so she found a high-cored knitted sweater that covered her entire body.

    However, that scratch on her face¡­ It would not ruin her looks, would it?

    She stayed in the bathroom for a long time as she did not want to go out and bump into Finn and his group of doctors and nurses again.

    She had her pride and was afraid of embarrassment.

    Finn and the others also had routine checkups every day, so they did not stay for too long. After the checkup, they left the ward and went to the next ward.

    In the corridor, the special assistant doctor, who had always been with Finn for a long time and was a little young, was more casual with Finn. Hence, he whispered to Finn, ¡°So, I see. Your ex-wife is pretty innocent¡­¡±

    Finn red at the assistant doctor, who smiled when realized that Dr. Jones¡¯s ears were red.

    ¡­

    ¡°Come out! They¡¯ve left!¡± Ruby knocked on the bathroom door.

    Monica opened it and stuck his head out. ¡°Are they gone?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re gone.¡± Ruby was speechless. ¡°Aren¡¯t you usually very bold? It¡¯s not as if they saw you naked. Why are you so embarrassed?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because this bra is pink. If it were leopard print, I could show them!¡±

    Ruby realized she could not have any hope for her daughter.

    The moment Ruby turned around, her eyes suddenly paused. ¡°What happened to your face?¡±

    It was too darkst night, so she did not see it, and when she was unpacking the luggage when she arrived, Monica had deliberately covered her face with her hair. Only now did she realize that Monica had a long scratch on her face.

    ¡°Did you get into a fight with someone?¡±

    ¡°Who did you fight?¡± Ruby asked.

    ¡°Anyway, it was just a fight. Why do you want to know the details? I wasn¡¯t taken advantage of.¡±

    Ruby was speechless.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t ruin my looks. The beautiful face you gave me is still intact.¡±

    ¡°How smug.¡± After that, Ruby did not ask further.

    The scratch was not particrly serious, so she did not want to get to the bottom of it and hurt Monica¡¯s pride.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to work.¡± Monica tidied up her clothes and said.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to have breakfast?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll eatter.¡±

    ¡°Be careful on the road.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Monica responded and left.

    The moment she left, she could not help but look back, where she saw that her mother had sorted herself out and was now apanying her father.

    Monica smiled.

    To her, she had never felt happier.

    ¡­

    Today, in the Delta Inds, the manor was quite lively.

    It was Kingsley¡¯s birthday.

    In fact, no one really knew how old he was. Not even Jeanne had an idea.

    She did not know how old he was. In her memory, he should be very old, but he looked very young. Of course, he was not that young, but it was hard to guess his actual age!

    She had never seen Kingsley¡¯s identity card either.

    Perhaps Kingsley did not have such a thing since he traveled in his private jet and did not need to show those documents for registration.

    In that case, how old was Kingsley? Over 30? Or was he 40?

    ¡°What are you thinking so deeply about?¡± Lucy could not help but ask.

    Jeanne snapped back to reality. ¡°I¡¯m thinking about how old Kingsley is.¡±

    ¡°Does it matter?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. But to celebrate his birthday, we have to know how old he is.¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t even care about it, so why should you?¡± Lucy asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Jeanne nodded.

    Kingsley had never said how old he was. Perhaps he had even forgotten how old he was.

    Jeanne rolled her eyes. ¡°How do you n to seduce Kingsley today?¡±

    Lucy said, ¡°Actually, he doesn¡¯t need to be seduced.¡±

    There was indeed no need. Anyone could be seduced just by being with a woman.

    ¡°So how do you n to deal with that little b*tch Millie?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t do it directly. Kingsley won¡¯t allow us assassins to kill each other. It¡¯s not easy for the Hills to train one, and we¡¯ve had so many casualties.¡± Lucy said, ¡°I can only leave Millie to her own devices.¡±

    ¡°I shall wait and see.¡± Jeanne looked interested.

    A woman who harbored evil intentions from the start should not have a good ending.

    ¡°Ms. Harmon.¡± A servant knocked on the door.

 Chapter 956 - 956 I Canâ€™t Think of a Title Anymore, Letâ€™s See What the Officials Do

    956 I Can¡¯t Think of a Title Anymore, Let¡¯s See What the Officials Do

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Dr. Mac says you can go for the skin rejuvenation therapy now. He¡¯s waiting for you in the beauty room.¡±

    ¡°Okay, tell him I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    With that, the servant left respectfully.

    ¡°You still need skin rejuvenation therapy?¡± Jeanne remembered that Lucy¡¯s body had be smooth and tender.

    ¡°Oh, there are still scars, so it¡¯ll be better if I do it two more times.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true what they saying about a woman wanting to look beautiful for the man she likes.¡± Jeanne sighed.

    ¡°Do you want toe with me?¡±

    ¡°Forget it.¡± Jeanne rejected her.

    She did not want to show her body to other men for the time being, and Lucy did not force her either.

    She put on a silk nightgown and walked to the building at the edge of the manor.

    The setup here was soplete that it was jaw-dropping.

    In fact, there were no cosmetic services in the beginning, but there were operating theatres because many assassins would get injured. After they get injured, they woulde back here for surgery. However, many female assassins needed toplete their missions with their bodies. If they had too many scars on their bodies, it would affect the sess or failure of the missions. As such, Kingsley found some cosmetic doctors, but heter found out that they could only do major cosmetic surgeries and were not good at basic skincare. Hence, he arranged for a professional beauty department.

    Hence, when the assassins returned, they could enjoy all kinds of skincare treatment here.

    In the beginning, only female killers went for beauty treatment, but many male assassins joinedter on.

    Eventually, professional beauty treatments also came with a lot of massage services.

    In short, it was a ce where one could rx and enjoy.

    When Lucy appeared in the beauty room, she saw Kingsley there as well.

    Kingsley was with Millie at the time, and the two most professional masseuses were already waiting there.

    ¡°Mr. Thorn,¡± Lucy called out to him respectfully.

    Kingsley nced at Lucy.

    He had been back from South Hampton City for more than half a month, but it seemed to be his first time seeing the woman since then.

    However, Lucy was not by his side, so it was normal that he did not see her. Some of the assassins living here would not even see him for a year.

    Kingsley and Millie walked into their private room.

    In fact, there were different levels of treatment, and assassins were divided into different levels.

    A higher-level assassin would enjoy better service, while lower-level assassins could only enjoy some basic services.

    Fortunately, Lucy¡¯s status among the assassins was very high. Before Kingsley said anything, no one dared not serve Lucy. Of course, Lucy would not lower her status as well. After all, after enjoying all the high-end services, she would not want anything less.

    She watched as Kingsley and Millie left before she walked into her private room.

    Each private room was separated by a curtain. Therefore, it was not soundproof, and Lucy¡¯s room just so happened to be right next to Kingsley¡¯s.

    She could hear everything on the other side clearly.

    Hence, just as Lucy took off her clothes and let the aestheticianser her scars, she heard Miley¡¯s sexy and enchanting voice from next door.

    Lucy¡¯s eyes twitched, and Lucy¡¯s aesthetican smiled.

    However, because they were Kingsley¡¯s subordinates, no one dared to say anything.

    ¡°How long is it going to take today?¡± Lucy asked.

    ¡°About three hours.¡± The aesthetician replied, ¡°After you¡¯re done, you cane back one more time for treatment, and you won¡¯t be able to tell at all.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Harmon, are you cold? Do you need me to turn up the temperature?¡± The aesthetician asked.

    ¡°No, I think it¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± The aesthetician was very polite to her.

    Although assassins risked their lives outside, they could enjoy emperor-like treatment when they returned.

    Lucyy on the bed while the aesthetician repaired her scars.

    Then, she heard Millie¡¯s cry.

    Of course, it was not that Kingsley and Mi Li doing anything. However, during the massage, it might be a little painful or ticklish, so she could not help but make a little noise.

    Millie seemed to be exaggerating.

    Fortunately, Kingsley¡¯s massage usually did notst long as he would leave after an hour.

    When he was leaving, he stopped at the door to Lucy¡¯s room.

    At that time, Lucy was still lying on the bed naked and did not expect the curtain to be suddenly opened.

    Ultimately, it was still a little awkward.

    She turned around, only to see Kingsley and Millie.

    Millie¡¯s face was ruddy. She must have enjoyed the massage.

 Chapter 957 - 957 I Canâ€™t Think of a Title Anymore, Letâ€™s See What the Officials Do

    957 I Can¡¯t Think of a Title Anymore, Let¡¯s See What the Officials Do

    Lucy pursed her lips.

    In response to Kingsley¡¯s action, she could only ept it.

    ¡°Mr. Thorn.¡± When the aesthetician saw Kingsleying in, he greeted him respectfully.

    Kingsley nced at the aesthetician, who was a man.

    In fact, other than some women who did skincare and massage, all the doctors here were male.

    Kingsley watched as the male aesthetician¡¯s hand slowly ran over Lucy¡¯s naked body.

    ¡°Is this how scars are removed?¡± Kingsley asked.

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Thorn.¡± The male doctor quickly replied, ¡°If the scar is too deep, we will perform surgery to remove it. After the removal, we will use aser to polish it. Slowly, it will be exactly like the original skin. Now, Ms. Harmon only has thest stage to go through.¡±

    ¡°So there are many stages?¡±

    ¡°Ms. Harmon has been working on it for half a month. Shees here every day,¡± the doctor replied immediately.

    ¡°Every day.¡± Kingsley sneered.

    Then, he turned around and led Millie away.

    Millie could not understand Kingsley¡¯s expression either. It was an indescribable feeling. She felt that he seemed a little angry, but he also seemed like his usual self.

    She could not and did not want to figure it out.

    She had to admit that Lucy had a great figure, which she had never noticed before. She had always felt that because she was young, she had more assets than Lucy.

    However, having taken one look at Lucy, she started to feel inferior.

    Not only did she have a good figure, but her skin also looked very fair and tender. It waspletely different from what she had imagined. A woman in her thirties should have loose skin, but even she, a woman, found Lucy very attractive.

    Millie was starting to feel threatened.

    It was no wonder Lucy could stay by Kingsley¡¯s side for so long.

    It seemed like she really could not underestimate that woman.

    ¡­

    After Kingsley left, the aesthetician in the beauty room could not help but ask in a low voice, ¡°Was Mr. Thorn dissatisfied with me just now?¡±

    ¡°Why do you think so?¡± Lucy smiled.

    ¡°His gaze felt strange.¡±

    ¡°When has he not had that look in his eyes?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± The aesthetician smiled.

    Kingsley did not really care about the manor¡¯s internal affairs.

    He did not have any special requirements for the staff members who were not assassins and would not kill them for no reason.

    In fact, the people who worked here, other than not having much freedom, lived quite well.

    After receiving three hours of cosmetic treatment, Lucy put on her clothes and left.

    In fact, theser still hurt a little when it hit the body. However, for assassins like them, it would not feel like much.

    Lucy walked toward her room, and the moment she pushed the door open, she paused.

    The person waiting for her in her room was not Jeanne but Kingsley.

    To be honest, she was a little surprised, but he would not show it.

    She walked over and appeared very respectful. ¡°Mr. Thorn, is there anything you need me to do?¡±

    ¡°Strip!¡± Kingsley¡¯s face suddenly darkened.

    Lucy gulped.

    ¡°I told you to take off your clothes!¡± Kingsley enunciated each word.

    Lucy had rarely seen Kingsley lose his temper for no reason.

    He had a bad temper, but he would only fly into a rage when something happened.

    Nevertheless, Lucy undid her silk nightgown.

    Jeanne was right. She could not fall for a man like Kingsley. The only thing she could do was to please him so that she could live a better life here.

    She took off all her clothes and faced Kingsley.

    Instead of touching her, Kingsley just stared at her.

    She did not know what kind of gaze he was looking at her with.

    Although the heating in the vi was sufficient, Kingsley had opened the floor-to-ceiling window on the balcony. He was probably smoking on the balcony, and the cigarette butt was still burning in his hand.

    However, she was really cold. It was early winter, and the cold wind gave her goosebumps.

    Nevertheless, the man standing in front of her was Kingsley, so she did not dare to show anything, not even a frown.

    Just as she was wondering what Kingsley was going to do and how long he was going to be in a stalemate with her, Kingsley pressed the cigarette butt that was still burning in his hand on Lucy¡¯s corbone.

    Lucy pursed her lips as she felt the painful sting. The burning hot cigarette left a deep mark on her skin.

    She really did not know how she had offended that old man again. Kingsley was evil and fierce, but he had never tortured her for no reason.

    She just endured it and did not say anything.

    Kingsley only threw the cigarette butt away after it waspletely extinguished at Lucy¡¯s corbone.

    After throwing it away, he still did not say a word.

    As for Lucy, she could only endure the pain from the burns and keep quiet.

    The temperature in the room was getting colder and colder, and Lucy was starting to freeze.

    ¡°Keep it,¡± Kingsley suddenly said.

    Lucy did not understand what he meant.

    He said, ¡°Keep the scar here for me.¡±

    His tone was cold andmanding.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lucy nodded.

    Since when did she dare to disobey his orders?

    Fortunately, Kingsley left after he finished speaking. He just came and went.

    Lucy sneered.

    After Kingsley left, she quickly closed the floor-to-ceiling window. Then, he returned to the bathroom and quickly rinsed her body with warm water.

    She could not catch a cold.

    As an assassin, the first thing she had to do was to ensure that she was absolutely healthy. Only when she was in good health could she ensure her own safety.

    That had almost be instinctive, and instinctively, her eyes turned red.

    Jeanne said that she could not have feelings for Kingsley. However, once there were feelings, it was too difficult to take them back.

    When Lucy came out of the bathroom again, Jeanne was waiting for her in the room.

    Jeanne said, ¡°I need to go back for a while.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Lucy¡¯s eyes flickered.

    She tugged at her clothes to cover up the scar that Kingsley left behind, as well as all her emotions.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried about Monica,¡± Jeanne said bluntly.

    She did not think that the quality inspection department, or rather, Michael, would really let Monica off.

    ¡°When are you leaving?¡±

    ¡°Tonight, when we celebrate Kingsley¡¯s birthday.¡±

    Lucy nodded.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m cruel?¡± Jeanne asked.

    It was rare for Kingsley to celebrate his birthday, but she wanted to take the opportunity to leave.

    More importantly, she was doing it without him knowing.

    Kingsley would probably die of anger when he learned of it.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not cruel.¡± Lucy enunciated every word.

 Chapter 958 - 958 Birthday Party, Jeanne Returns To South Hampton City

    958 Birthday Party, Jeanne Returns To South Hampton City

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not cruel,¡± Lucy¡¯s words were firm and decisive.

    Jeanne frowned.

    She felt that Lucy¡¯s tone was suspicious.

    ¡°Do you have a n?¡± Lucy immediately changed the topic.

    Jeanne said, ¡°Every year on Kingsley¡¯s birthday, he would ept toasts from the assassins and staff. He has to deal with so many people, so it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult for me to slip away from under his nose.¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily,¡± Lucy reminded her.

    It was because she had been by Kingsley¡¯s side for too long and knew him too well.

    Kingsley¡¯s way of doing things was actually more thorough than the average person¡¯s.

    It had not been easy for him to bring Jeanne back to the Delta Inds, so he would not let her leave so easily.

    Since Kingsley could not keep an eye on Jeanne every minute and every second, there would be another person, or perhaps many people, watching her every move.

    ¡°I suggest that you bribe K01, Mason,¡± Lucy said.

    Jeanne raised her brows. ¡°You mean, you want him to be my aplice?¡±

    ¡°Kingsley trusts K01 very much. He¡¯s the number one assassin on the assassin list, and all the assassins of the Hills are afraid of him. If you let him send you away, it would be the best choice.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid Mason isn¡¯t that kind.¡± Jeanne smiled.

    If Kingsley found out about it, Kingsley would shoot Mason dead.

    She did not want to drag others down.

    ¡°If Mason doesn¡¯t apany you back to South Hampton City, I won¡¯t feel at ease letting you leave just like that,¡± Lucy continued to say.

    ¡°Are you worried that Edward will kill me?¡±

    ¡°For us, South Hampton City is no longer a safe ce.¡± Lucy did not answer Jeanne¡¯s question directly because it was difficult to answer.

    She did not know if Edward would do anything to Jeanne.

    However, other than Jeanne, there might be others¡­

    Jeanne¡¯s identity was too special as she had a presence in all the forces.

    Lucy was actually very worried about what Jeanne would choose in the end!

    ¡°I think K01 will help you.¡± Lucy stood by her idea.

    She could not allow Jeanne to go back alone.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to implicate Mason,¡± Jeanne said.

    Perhaps she could convince him.

    ¡°Kingsley won¡¯t do anything to K01. K01 can support half of the Hills, so he can¡¯t bear to kill him.¡± Lucy made it clear.

    Jeanne fell silent.

    ¡°You have two choices. One, stay in the Hills and help Monica remotely, or two, take K01 and leave. Think about it. ¡± Lucy had given her two choices.

    She did not say it explicitly, Jeanne knew very well that if she did not bring Mason with her, Lucy would not let her leave the Delta Inds.

    The room was a little quiet.

    Jeanne said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and ask Mason.¡±

    Lucy nodded.

    With that, Jeanne left Lucy¡¯s room and went straight to Mason¡¯s room.

    Since they were all in the higher-level assassin rooms, she did not have to walk far. After all, the Hills treated the assassins ording to their levels.

    Just as she raised her hand and was about to knock on Mason¡¯s door, the door suddenly opened.

    A female assassin walked out of Mason¡¯s room with her clothes in a mess.

    She looked at Jeanne and greeted her respectfully, ¡°Eldest Young Lady.¡±

    Jeanne nodded. ¡°Is Mason in?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The assassin was stunned.

    ¡°K01,¡± Jeanne said.

    She had almost forgotten that very few people knew him as Mason.

    ¡°In the room,¡± the female assassin quickly replied.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for him.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± The female assassin quickly stepped aside before leaving Mason¡¯s room.

    In fact, in the Hills, it wasmon for assassins to sleep with each other.

    Sometimes, in order to satisfy the assassins¡¯ physical needs, Kingsley would even air transport some prostitutes and gentlemen to the Delta Inds for the assassins to enjoy.

    Therefore, it was really amon thing to see people having sex with each other in the Hills.

    When Jeanne walked into Mason¡¯s room, Mason had just taken a shower and was wrapped in a bath towel.

    He paused for a moment when he saw Jeanne.

    His identity was different from the other assassins, so he did not treat Jeanne with as much respect as the others.

    Then, he casually picked up a pack of cigarettes from the coffee table and asked her, ¡°Do you want some?¡±

    Jeanne shook her head. ¡°No.¡±

    Mason lit one up for himself. ¡°Is there anything I can help you with?¡±

    ¡°I want you to apany me to South Hampton City,¡± Jeanne said bluntly.

    Mason took a puff of his cigarette and asked, ¡°Has Mr. Thorn approved it?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

 Chapter 959 - 959 Birthday Party, Jeanne Returns To South Hampton City

    959 Birthday Party, Jeanne Returns To South Hampton City

    Mason just looked at her.

    ¡°I n to leave without him knowing tonight,¡± Jeanne said, ¡°and I need your help.¡±

    Mason fell silent.

    Assassins were usually quiet. It seemed like other than Millie, the other assassins did not talk much.

    If there was a mission, he would do it, but if there was no mission, he would enjoy his time in seclusion.

    Jeanne waited quietly for Mason¡¯s answer for a long time.

    ¡°How long will you be back there?¡± Mason suddenly asked.

    He did not ask her why she wanted to go back. He just asked her how long it would take.

    ¡°A week.¡± Jeanne said, ¡°At most a week. I¡¯ll also give Kingsley a good exnation.¡±

    Mason nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Jeanne was a little surprised as she did not expect Mason to agree.

    Mason said, ¡°Mr. Thorn once came to talk to me about you.¡±

    Jeanne frowned. She did not know that Kingsley would talk about her in private.

    ¡°He told me that if he¡¯s gone, I have to protect you,¡± Mason said bluntly.

    Jeanne¡¯s heart sank.

    Sometimes, Kingsley could really move her. Even though she often felt that Kingsley was not a good person ¡ª in fact, he was a cruel demon ¡ª he was so good to her that it was frustrating.

    Moreover, she would often deliberately misinterpret Kingsley. She felt that he was good to her because he wanted her to work with him and help him inherit the Hill family.

    She had always said that Kingsley was sinister and cunning, but was it not because he was afraid that the emotional burden would be too heavy?

    Kinship, or blood rtion, was so powerful that it needed to be interpreted with one¡¯s life.

    ¡°He also said that your life is more important than his,¡± Mason added.

    Jeanne bit her lip.

    At that moment, she would feel a little ufortable.

    ¡°So, are you sure you want to go back?¡± Mason asked her.

    Jeanne nodded.

    Kingsley was indeed very good to her. However, other than Kingsley, she still had other people that she could not let go of.

    ¡°Even if you want to leave, Mr. Thorn can¡¯t stop you.¡± Mason could see it clearly.

    Jeanne was Kingsley¡¯s weakness. No matter what Jeanne did, Kingsley would eventuallypromise.

    Hence, instead of letting Kingsley and Jeanne start a big fight, it was better to help Jeanne leave.

    In any case, the result would be the same, so why waste time going through an unnecessary process?

    He only needed to protect Jeanne, and that was also an order from Kingsley.

    Actually, there was something Kingsley did not tell Jeanne. He did not mean to hide it from her, but he felt that there was no need to say it.

    In any case, Mason just had to execute Kingsley¡¯s order.

    ¡°Jeanne can¡¯t die before K01!¡± That was what Kingsley said.

    The simple and crude exnation was that if Jeanne was dead, he had to die too. However, if he died, Jeanne could live.

    Hence, when Fourth Master Swan threatened to jump off the cliff with Jeanne, he would have jumped off at the same time if they really did jump.

    That was an order that an assassin had to carry out, and there was no room for negotiation!

    ¡°When do you n to leave?¡± Mason asked her.

    ¡°Around 10 p.m., when the birthday party is at its busiest,¡± Jeanne replied.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Mason said, ¡°I¡¯ll make the arrangements.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Jeanne thanked him.

    Mason nodded and said nothing more.

    Jeanne did not say anything else either.

    In fact, she did not expect it to go so smoothly, but Mason agreed immediately.

    However, she would not think too much about it. She knew very well that no one in the Hills would dare to betray her, offend her, or even kill her!

    Therefore, she did not need to be afraid of anything or anyone.

    ¡­

    That night, it was the busiest day of the year in the manor on the Delta Inds.

    As scheduled, that day was considered a holiday for all the assassins and staff on the ind, and it was the most important celebration of the year.

    Other than the servants, everyone else, including the workers, could dress up to attend the banquet and enjoy the same treatment as the upper-ss society.

    The party officially started at 7 p.m., and it was held in the manor¡¯s hall.

    At that time, the hall was filled with bright lights, and it was a dazzling sight. On top of that, a feast was served, toasts were exchanged, and the atmosphere was lively.

    ording to tradition, Kingsley would onlye down from the red carpet on the second floor after the party started.

    His presence was pretty domineering, and he had a woman by his side.

    It was Lucy or Millie but Jeanne.

    Ever since Jeanne returned to the Hills, she was the only one who could stand beside Kingsley on formal asions.

 Chapter 960 - 960 Birthday Party, Jeanne Returns To South Hampton City

    960 Birthday Party, Jeanne Returns To South Hampton City

    At that moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were on the two people standing on the red carpet on the second floor.

    Kingsley was wearing a ck suit. He was tall and had a strong aura that carried a hint of nobility.

    If it were not for the fact that he was so cruel, there would be countless upper-ss heiresses pursuing him.

    In fact, Kingsley had indeed attracted many richdies and daughters.

    The business of the Hills also required him to attend many important banquets in many countries. Every time he showed up, some women would always take the initiative to tter him. It was no exaggeration to say that Kingsley had many women, but none of them were of poor quality. Some of the women who had one-night stands with him would even make people dumbfounded if they revealed their identities.

    Today, Kingsley¡¯s intentional dressing also gave him a different kind of charm.

    As for Jeanne, who was beside him, she was wearing a white fluffy princess dress tonight, which made her look very delicate.

    Her looks did not really suit that kind of outfit, but it did not make her look ugly either.

    Jeanne¡¯s beautiful face could crush everyone in the audience. It was only because she was so beautiful that simple or conventional clothes would not be able to match her beauty.

    Kingsley also knew that the gown he prepared for her every year was the same. They were all princess dresses.

    His exnation to Jeanne was also very one-sided and stubborn. He said, ¡°You¡¯re a little princess when you¡¯re by my side.¡±

    She felt that those were the most touching words Kingsley had ever said in his life.

    Other than her, no other woman could enjoy his coddling.

    When the two of them stood together, it gave off a feeling that Jeanne was being protected by Kingsley.

    In fact, Kingsley was not much older than Jeanne.

    They only had an age gap of more than ten years.

    Moreover, Kingsley did not look old. If Jeanne were dressed more maturely and sexier, she would easily match his appearance.

    However, the scene of the two of them walking together at that moment made people feel as though Jeanne was being protected by Kingsley, like a father and daughter.

    It was very heartwarming.

    That was something that could never be found on Kingsley alone!

    As the two of them walked into the hall, people came to toast and wish Kingsley a happy birthday one after another.

    Jeanne would apany him to socialize for a while and then leave on his own some other time.

    It was the same every year, and Kingsley was used to it.

    Hence, after Jeanne left, Millie took the initiative to take Jeanne¡¯s ce and held Kingsley¡¯s hand, as if to dere her identity and status to everyone.

    Kingsley did not refuse.

    Lucy stood in a corner and looked at the hall. Almost half of the people had already approached Kingsley, and some were even lining up in an orderly manner to propose a toast.

    ¡°Why are you dressed so inly tonight?¡± After leaving Kingsley, Jeanne walked straight to Lucy.

    Lucy swirled the ss of red wine she was holding and took a sip.

    She had originally chosen a bright red evening dress for herself tonight. It was a low-cut design, and the deep cleavage was visible.

    Meanwhile, the back was mostly bare, with only a few thin ropes crisscrossed. Moreover, the hems only reached the middle of her thighs, and the tassels made her look sexier as she walked.

    However, she ended up wearing a light blue evening gown, which was a cored design.

    Apart from the small diamonds on the dress, which looked gorgeous under the light, there was nothing special about it.

    In fact, it was a little too conservative.

    ¡°Could it be that Kingsley likes this kind of style now?¡± Jeanne could not help but tease Lucy.

    She knew that Lucy would definitely sleep with Kingsley tonight.

    That was why she thought that Lucy would dress up. Although Kingsley was easy to seduce, would it not be better to use her physical advantage to get double the result with half the effort?

    At that moment, she even nced at Kingsley, who was standing on the other side, and then at Mi Li, who was beside him.

    Millie was almostpletely naked, except for the parts that could not be exposed.

    Most female assassins would not dare to dress like that, especially at Kingsley¡¯s party.

    It would expose their ambition too much. To put it bluntly, it would be overly obvious that they were seducing Kingsley, and it would cause hostility between assassins.

    However, the fact that Millie was dressed like that meant she was already Kingsley¡¯s woman, and she had that privilege.

    ¡°No.¡± Lucy said, ¡°I just like this style.¡±

    ¡°You look like you¡¯re lying.¡± Jeanne exposed her.

 Chapter 961 - 961 Birthday Party, Jeanne Returns To South Hampton City

    961 Birthday Party, Jeanne Returns To South Hampton City

    ¡°Even if I lie, we¡¯re still friends.¡± Lucy smiled.

    Even though it was just an ordinary gown, it made her look extremely charming with her smile.

    Some people were just a natural, and it really had nothing to do with what she wore or how she looked.

    Jeanne and Lucy chatted casually.

    In fact, both of them were waiting.

    Jeanne was waiting for Mason to give her a hint, while Lucy was waiting for an opportunity to approach Kingsley.

    The hall was very lively, and everyone was rtivelyfortable.

    At the end of the day, Kingsley¡¯s birthday party was a disguised opportunity for everyone to rx.

    Otherwise, Kingsley would not have had to throw such a grand birthday celebration every year to announce to the world that he had aged another year!

    Kingsley was dealing with the many peopleing and going. If not for Kingsley¡¯s high alcohol tolerance, he probably would have copsed by now.

    The one who came to propose a toast next was Mac, the aesthetician. He was the one who had helped Lucy with the treatment today.

    Kingsley nced at Mac and then at the other man Mac was holding.

    Kingsley did not have much of an impression of him.

    Mac quickly said, ¡°This is Weiss. He has only been in the Hills for a year and is now a trauma surgeon.¡±

    Kingsley¡¯s judgment of Weiss was not because he was a stranger. Rather, it was the intimacy between Mac and Weiss.

    It was obvious that they were not just friends.

    In the Hills, other than the fact that the assassins were not allowed to fall in love, there were no requirements for the staff. Of course, there was a major premise that they were not allowed to get pregnant.

    In a ce where one could be shot to death at any moment, everyone naturally had to obey that rule.

    ¡°We¡¯re a couple.¡± Mac seemed to have noticed Kingsley¡¯s gaze and exined, ¡°We¡¯ve been together for half a year.

    ¡°You¡¯re gay?¡± Kingsley asked.

    Mac admitted, ¡°Since I was young. It is by nature.¡±

    Kingsley nodded, indicating that he understood.

    As for Mac, with his status, he did not dare to say too much. Hence, he nudged Weiss, and the two of them raised their sses together. ¡°Happy Birthday, Mr. Thorn.¡±

    Kingsley nodded, as usual, and then finished the wine in his ss.

    Naturally, Mac and Weiss did not leave a single drop behind.

    One after another, many people took the initiative to approach Kingsley to toast him. In the end, Kingsley¡¯s face was flushed with the red of alcohol.

    That was probably the only day in a year that Kingsley would allow himself to get a little tipsy.

    At 10:10 p.m., Jeanne received Mason¡¯s signal.

    She turned to look at Lucy, who understood tacitly.

    At that, Lucy nodded, picked up her wine ss, and walked toward Kingsley.

    Perhaps it was because Lucy had been by Kingsley¡¯s side for too long, but no matter what their rtionship was now or how Kingsley had treated Lucy in the past, the others naturally made way for Lucy as soon as she went over.

    Millie noticed the scene as well, and she could not hide the unhappiness on her face.

    Lucy was already a thing of the past, so why did those people have to be so respectful to her?

    ¡°Mr. Thorn.¡± Lucy raised her ss.

    Kingsley looked at her.

    Lucy smiled.

    When she smiled, she looked really pretty, and there was a feminine charm to her.

    ¡°Happy Birthday,¡± she said in a soft voice.

    However, Kingsley did not respond. He just looked at her indifferently.

    Then, he looked at her clothes.

    Millie looked into Kingsley¡¯s eyes, and her expression turned uglier.

    Lucy was dressed so shabbily today, yet he was still looking at her for so long! Most importantly, there was not the slightest look of disdain on his face.

    Even though she was dressed like that tonight and had been by his side, he had not looked at her like that, nor did he look at her for too long.

    At that moment, almost everyone present was looking at them.

    After all, Kingsley was the main character, and he would naturally attract a lot of attention.

    Therefore, everyone in the hall could see Kingsley¡¯s eyes lingering on Lucy.

    ¡®No,¡¯ Millie thought. Her status could not be threatened in any way.

    Suddenly, she twisted her ankle, and her body ¡°identally¡± leaned against Kingsley¡¯s.

    One move and Kingsley withdrew his gaze. Then, he reached out and helped Millie up.

    Millie quickly whispered, ¡°The heels are too high, and I identally¨C¡±

    She looked embarrassed.

    Kingsley did not answer.

    Millie, of course, did not dare to push her luck and to hope that Kingsley would say anything tofort her.

 Chapter 962 - 962 Birthday Party, Jeanne Returns To South Hampton City

    962 Birthday Party, Jeanne Returns To South Hampton City

    She was just trying to attract Kingsley¡¯s attention and achieve her goal.

    Lucy did not n to stay with Kingsley for too long. She raised her ss and said, ¡°Here¡¯s a toast to you.¡±

    After that, she finished the ss of red wine in one gulp.

    Kingsley looked at her ss of red wine and finished the ss of red wine in his hand.

    Then, Lucy bowed politely.

    It was the standard etiquette of the upper ss, and Lucy was not the only one who knew how to do it. Everyone knew how to do it, and they were all very familiar with it.

    That was the basic skill of an assassin because when an assassin killed someone, they had to disguise their identity. Etiquette was the most basic skill, and even the servants here knew it.

    Just as she turned around and was about to leave, Kingsley suddenly called out to her, ¡°Lucy.¡±

    Lucy stopped, not daring to take a single step. She stood in front of Kingsley again at a distance that was neither too far nor too close.

    At that moment, Kingsley¡¯s fingers suddenly touched Lucy¡¯s corbone.

    She pursed her lips.

    She was dressed like this tonight only to cover up her burns.

    However, before the burn could fully heal, the pressure from Kingsley¡¯s fingers added to her pain.

    She endured it, but she did not understand how she had offended Kingsley.

    Was it because the violent nature in Kingsley¡¯s body had been unleashed again recently and that he needed to torture people to make him feel better?

    ¡°Come to my room tonight,¡± he said.

    Then, he lifted his fingers away.

    Lucy looked at Kingsley. For a second, she thought she had heard him wrong.

    She had thought that it would not be as easy to get into Kingsley¡¯s bed tonight as she had thought. After all, what Kingsley had done to her in her room that afternoon made her feel like he no longer had any feelings for her, and she was still thinking about how she could make it seem less purposeful.

    At that moment, Kingsley had told her to go to his room that night in front of everyone.

    She naturally knew what he meant by going to his room, so she replied respectfully, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Then, she nced at Millie a little proudly.

    In fact, she was deliberately provoking Millie. After all, Millie was still young and could not withstand such provocation.

    From the sh of anger on Millie¡¯s face, Lucy knew that Millie had fallen into her trap.

    As Kingsley walked past Lucy with Millie, Lucy also turned around and walked back to her original corner.

    Jeanne was no longer around.

    Kingsley was busy dealing with so many people at the moment, so he probably did not notice.

    As expected, not only did he not notice that Jeanne was missing, but it had never crossed his mind that Jeanne would suddenly return to South Hampton City, especially under Mason¡¯s protection.

    At Mason¡¯s signal, Jeanne left the manor¡¯s hall and returned to her room, where she changed out of her princess dress and jumped out of the window.

    Mason was waiting for her below.

    After jumping down from the third floor, he barely managed to roll onto the ground andnd safely.

    ¡°The car is this way,¡± Mason said.

    Jeanne nodded and followed Mason into the parking lot of the manor.

    There were so many cars in the parking lot that it wasparable to arge-scale auto show. Moreover, all of them were top-grade cars.

    Mason brought Jeanne to his private car, in which Jeanne sat in the back seat. After that, Mason drove away from the manor.

    When they were leaving, the guards at the gate had to do a check.

    Mason rolled down the car window and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s ast-minute mission. I need to leave.¡±

    The guard respectfully let them through.

    Jeanne turned around and took a look at the dazzling manor under the night sky. At that moment, she sighed.

    It was not that she could not bear to leave. After all, she would be back soon.

    However, she suddenly understood why Lucy wanted her to ask Mason to help her leave. Usually, when she wanted to go out, she had to report back to Kingsley. Kingsley would only allow her to take a walk in the city if he was in a good mood, and she would be closely monitored 24 hours a day. On the other hand, Mason only needed to say one word, and he could leave so easily.

    Mason parked the car at the private airport of the Delta Inds before leading Jeanne into a helicopter.

    With Mason flying the helicopter, he and Jeanne left the Delta Inds andnded in a city on the border. Then, they went to the international airport to handle the flight procedures and boarded the ne to South Hampton City.

    Jeanne found the entire process unbelievably smooth.

    If she was alone, she might have been captured by the assassins Kingsley had sent.

 Chapter 963 - 963 Birthday Party, Jeanne Returns To South Hampton City

    963 Birthday Party, Jeanne Returns To South Hampton City

    Even if they did not capture her, they would have started to hide and fight with their wits!

    Her eyes moved slightly as she felt the ne take off.

    In six hours, she would be back in South Hampton City!

    ¡­

    Back in the Delta Inds, in the manor where the party was held, it was around 12 a.m. at night when Kingsley left.

    He had obviously drunk too much, but that was the only day in a year when he would let himself go a little.

    Millie helped him back to his room.

    The moment hey on the bed, he instructed, ¡°Call Lucy over.¡±

    Millie¡¯s expression was ugly. She thought that Kingsley would forget about it since he was drunk. If he really forgot¡­

    In that case, she would just pretend that she did not know anything and would never ask Lucy toe.

    However, at that moment, although her expression was extremely unsightly, she did not dare to disobey Kingsley¡¯s orders. Hence, she could only stand up and get Lucy.

    Just as she walked out of Kingsley¡¯s room, she saw Lucy waiting at the door in a sexy red nightdress.

    As Lucy watched Milliee out, her eyes flickered.

    Millie held it in for a while before saying, ¡°Go in.¡±

    The corners of Lucy¡¯s mouth curled up into a grin that made her look charming and enchanting.

    How could that old woman have that kind of style? How did she make herself so feminine?

    Millie red at Lucy¡¯s back.

    No. She would never let that woman return to Kingsley¡¯s side. She absolutely could not.

    When she returned to her room, she instructed the servant, ¡°Get Cain toe to my room.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Ms. Millie.¡± The servant was extremely respectful.

    After a while, Cain entered.

    Cain was currently the Hills¡¯ manager. He was mainly responsible for arranging for the assassins of the Hills to carry out missions, but they were all small missions. The bigger missions required Kingsley¡¯s approval. In the past, Kingsley¡¯s approval was required, but in reality, Lucy was the one in charge. However, now that she had be Kingsley¡¯s subordinate, they had not had any particrly big missions recently, so Millie had not had a good opportunity to rece Lucy.

    ¡°Ms. Millie, is there anything I can help you with?¡± Cain asked respectfully.

    In fact, Cain was also an assassin, and he was quitepetent. Hence, he had now retired to work behind the scenes.

    In the Hills, only Kingsley¡¯s women could have that kind of status and treatment.

    She said, ¡°Let me take a look at the assassin¡¯s mission list during this time and mission arrangement recently.¡±

    ¡°Do you have something in mind, Ms. Millie?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Thorn has instructed me to manage the internal affairs of the Hills, so there are many things I need to know. Why? Can¡¯t I know?¡± Millie raised her eyebrows.

    Cain hesitated for a moment.

    Previously, when Lucy was in charge of internal affairs, she had never put her nose where it did not belong. She had never asked much about the work he was in charge of.

    Nevertheless, he said, ¡°Ms. Millie, please wait a moment.¡±

    Millie nodded.

    After Cain left, he quickly returned with a list and handed it to Millie.

    Millie looked at it for a long time.

    ¡°There¡¯s an assassination the day after tomorrow?¡± Millie asked as she looked at the list.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s already been arranged¨C¡±

    ¡°Let Lucy go,¡± Miley said bluntly.

    Cain was stunned for a moment. ¡°These are all small missions. There¡¯s no need for Ms. Harmon to go personally.¡±

    ¡°I have other ns for Kelly the day after tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°In that case, we can send other assassins¨C¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t dare put Lucy for the mission? If you don¡¯t dare to, I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary.¡±

    ¡°If I say it¡¯s necessary, it¡¯s necessary.¡± Millie¡¯s face darkened, and she threw the list in front of Cain. ¡°Lucy will be carrying out an assassination mission the day after tomorrow. I¡¯ll arrange it myself. You don¡¯t need to get involved!

    Cain nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    In the Hills, Kingsley had always been the one calling the shots, and when Kingsley was not around, his woman had the final say.

    It was not that Kingsley had told him that before, but when Lucy was with Kingsley back then, Kingsley had silently allowed her to help him deal with it.

    Thus, everyone thought that as long as Kingsley acknowledged a woman, she had the right to interfere in internal affairs.

    ¡°You may leave.¡± Millie waved her hand.

    With that, Cain left.

    Millie smiled. She refused to believe that she could not kill Lucy!

    At that moment, in Kingsley¡¯s room, Kingsley was already asleep when Lucy walked to his bed, and he reeked of alcohol.

    She was hesitating whether to wake him up or to help him wash up. In the end, she thought about it for half a minute and chose thetter.

    She then went to the bathroom and wrung a hot towel to wipe his face.

    When exactly did that handsome face find a way into her heart?

    However, she looked away

    After all, Jeanne¡¯s reminder was right. She could not fall in love with Kingsley; she could only make use of him.

    She was just using his power to give her a better life.

    After she was done wiping his face, she took off his suit jacket and shirt, which were a little tight.

    Kingsley¡¯s muscles were visible, and each of them was bulging as if cut by a knife.

    In fact, apart from Kingsley¡¯s power, his appearance could make women admire him.

    Lucy quickly wiped Kingsley¡¯s body clean before taking off his pants and continued to wipe him down.

    Suddenly, she smiled.

    That was because she suddenly remembered that Jeanne had described Kingsley as ¡®still young¡¯. In that case, he should be embarrassed by his current state.

    Once she was done, she stood up. Just as she was about to leave, someone suddenly hugged her body.

    The movement was smooth, and he pressed her under him.

    When it came to sex, she did not know whether Kingsley was naturally gifted or that he was very skilled in bed.

    All in all, he was very good at it

    She closed her eyes, thinking that things would go on as they usually did between a mature man and woman. However, she felt Kingsley¡¯s kiss suddenlynd on her corbone.

    Lucy frowned.

    Kingsley really knew how to torture her. As long as it was a wound, he had to touch it.

    She gripped the bedsheets tightly as she felt Kingsley¡¯s lips kissing her wound, pressing against it.

    The kiss made her sweat profusely as it was an instinctive pain-induced response. Fortunately, Kingsley was not as horrible as to bite down on her wound.

    After he kissed her, he suddenlyy on top of her and fell asleep. Lucy could even hear Kingsley¡¯s heavy breathing.

    At that moment, she thought about it carefully.

    That seemed to be the only time she had not had sex with him in Kingsley¡¯s bed, and it ended because Kingsley was drunk.

    However, she did not know if she should push him away or just let himy on her¡­

    In the end, she chose thetter.

    When it came to Kingsley, she did not dare to offend him, so she could only obey him unconditionally.

 Chapter 964 - 964 Jeanne and Monica Reunited and Joined Hands to Destroy the Sc*mbag

    964 Jeanne and Monica Reunited and Joined Hands to Destroy the Sc*mbag

    In South Hampton City, it was already morning when Jeanne returned to the city.

    First, she and Mason checked into a hotel and slept. When they woke up, it was already in the afternoon.

    As such, Jeanne sent Mason a message and left the hotel.

    Mason, on the other hand, looked at Jeanne¡¯s message and took his time to call Kingsley.

    ¡°Mr. Thorn,¡± he said in a respectful tone.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Kingsley seemed to have just woken up as his voice was still a little groggy.

    Lucy was also still in Kingsley¡¯s bed.

    When Kingsley had nothing to do, he was actually a veryzy andid-back person. Sometimes, he could even lie in bed for an entire day.

    If it were not for Mason¡¯s call, he did not know how long he would have slept.

    ¡°I¡¯ve returned to South Hampton City with Jeanne,¡± Mason said bluntly.

    Kingsley¡¯s expression changed.

    Lucy, who was beside him, could see how angry Kingsley was.

    ¡°I will do my best to keep her safe.¡±

    ¡°When are youing back?!¡±

    ¡°Jeanne said a week.¡±

    ¡°If anything happens to her, you know the consequences,¡± Kingsley said coldly.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Mason said respectfully.

    Immediately after that, Kingsley hung up.

    His expression was extremely ugly.

    Lucy did not dare to speak, so she justy beside him and pretended to be asleep. She even felt that if she made a sound at this moment, she would anger Kingsley.

    The consequences of angering that man were hard to imagine.

    However, at that moment, someone suddenly opened the door.

    Without knocking, the person pushed the door open and entered. ¡°Mr. Thorn¨C¡±

    It was Millie who came in. She was all smiles and wanted to please him.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Kingsley roared.

    Frightened, Mille quickly said, ¡°Yes!¡±

    She immediately closed the door.

    Lucy even smiled at that moment.

    It did not take a genius to know that Millie must be fuming right now. Moreover, she must think that Kingsley was angry because he did not want her to disturb him. She would never know that he was angry because Jeanne had left the Delta Inds.

    Now that Millie¡¯s anger was triggered, it would make her do something that was out of line.

    The smile on Lucy¡¯s face was very obvious, but it froze in the next moment because Kingsley had caught that hint of pleasure on her face.

    She looked into Kingsley¡¯s eyes and could feel his hostility.

    Just like that, her smile slowly faded away.

    At that moment, he was also thinking about how to exin her smile just now.

    She could not possibly let him misunderstand that she was gloating over Jeanne¡¯s departure.

    ¡°You knew that Jeanne was leaving?¡± Kingsley asked her.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know,¡± Lucy lied.

    Some white lies were told to keep oneself alive, and to Lucy, it was well-intentioned.

    Kingsley furrowed his brows, clearly not believing her.

    Lucy asked, ¡°Did Mason leave with Jeanne?¡±

    She was reminding him that Mason was the aplice, and Kingsley would never do anything to Mason.

    Among the assassins, there would always be someone Kingsley especially liked.

    Just like apany or a country, there would always be a talent that the leader liked, so even if they did something wrong, they would not be punished too badly.

    At that moment, she did not need to suffer with them out of loyalty.

    That was the survival rule of an assassin.

    Kingsley nced at Lucy and ordered coldly, ¡°Help me light a cigarette.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Lucy quickly sat up on the bed.

    In her heart, she heaved a sigh of relief that she had managed to get away with it.

    She picked up a pack of cigarettes by the bedside, took one out, and put it to her mouth. Then, she lit it with a lighter before putting it in Kingsley¡¯s mouth.

    Kingsley took a puff and looked at Lucy¡¯s clothes indifferently.

    She seemed to like the color bright red because she was wearing a red silk bathrobe. As she had just woken up, the bathrobe was loose on her body. It looked even more indecent with her snow-white shoulders exposed and the bathroom looking like it was about to slide off.

    His gaze was now on her corbone, which had been burned by the cigarette butt. At that moment, there was a thinyer of calluses on it, and it seemed a little out of ce on her fair body.

    Lucy seemed to have noticed Kingsley¡¯s gaze.

    To be honest, she was really afraid that Kingsley would do something to her small wound.

    She did not have any masochistic tendencies, so she fixed up her sleeping robe quietly, lifted the quilt, and got up.

 Chapter 965 - 965 Jeanne and Monica Reunited and Joined Hands to Destroy the Sc*mbag

    965 Jeanne and Monica Reunited and Joined Hands to Destroy the Sc*mbag

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Kingsley asked.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s gettingte, so I¡¯m going to get up.¡±

    ¡°Are you the one who decides whether to get up or not?¡± Kingsley frowned.

    Lucy stopped talking. Kingsley had been in a bad mood since he woke up, so she did not want to go against him.

    Did Millie not take the shot for her just now?

    Kingsley put out the remaining half of the cigarette and suddenly pulled Lucy into his arms.

    Lucy¡¯s entire face mmed into Kingsley¡¯s chest, and she felt like her nose was smashed. However, in front of Kingsley, she did not dare to show it.

    Kingsley then pressed her under him.

    Just as Lucy was about to cooperate with him, Kingsley suddenly hugged her again.

    Lucy was speechless. Was he throwing a tantrum?

    Was it because Kingsley was unhappy that Jeanne had secretly left, so he had to do something that did not conform to his usual routine to vent his frustrations?

    One had to know that the insufferably arrogant Kingsley had always dominated the world and would never allow anyone to be above him!

    ¡­

    After Jeanne left the hotel, she went straight to the hospital, where she heard that Gary was hospitalized.

    She walked toward the ward.

    In the ward, other than Gary, who was lying weakly on the bed, Ruby was the only one apanying him.

    When she arrived, Ruby was chatting softly with Gary.

    Gary would also respond, but they were all simple words, such as ¡°yes¡±.

    If Jeanne had not seen it with her own eyes, she would not have known that Gary¡¯s condition was so serious.

    She felt a little upset. On the one hand, she treated Gary and Ruby as her family, and on the other hand, she felt very sorry for Monica.

    Monica may seem carefree, but when it came to rtionships, be it family, friendship, or love, she was terrifyingly weak. Once she was emotionally hurt, she would be hurt deeply.

    ¡°Jeannie?¡± Ruby seemed a little excited.

    She still could not believe that the person standing at the door was Jeanne, so she looked straight at Jeanne and called out to her.

    Jeanne returned to her senses.

    Her eyes were a little red as she was touched by Ruby¡¯s warmth and her undisguised feelings. She said, ¡°Auntie.¡±

    ¡°Come in.¡± Ruby quickly took Jeanne¡¯s hand.

    Ruby¡¯s palm was very warm. It was the kind of warmth that only an elder could give.

    Jeanne asked, ¡°How¡¯s uncle? ¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s in good spirits.¡± Ruby quickly said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go see him.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ruby held Jeanne¡¯s hand.

    When Gary saw Jeanne, he smiled. ¡°Jeannie is here.¡±

    His voice was very soft, but just as Ruby said, he was still in good spirits. However, Jeanne did not know if Gary was putting on an act so that she would not worry about him.

    ¡°Uncle, how are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Gary said kindly, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for the heart transnt surgery.¡±

    Jeanne was stunned.

    Ruby quickly exined, ¡°Finn suggested that the best thing now is to do a heart transnt for Gary. We understand the risks of the operation and have talked to international experts. Once Gary¡¯s physical condition gets to a point where he has to undergo the operation, we will proceed with it.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jeanne did not ask how high the risk would be.

    As long as they had made a decision, she would support them unconditionally.

    ¡°Is Monica in thepany?¡± Jeanne changed the topic.

    ¡°Yup.¡± Ruby was still a little helpless. ¡°Gary isn¡¯t in good health now, and something has happened at thepany, so Monica is there now. She hasn¡¯t worked much, so I don¡¯t know how she¡¯s doing in thepany!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Monica is stronger than you think. Besides, I came back this time to help her.¡± Jeanne quicklyforted them.

    Actually, it was notforting.

    She felt that as long as Monica put her heart into it and made up her mind, she would be able to surprise her.

    ¡°Jeannie, I really don¡¯t know how to thank you.¡± Ruby¡¯s eyes were red.

    ¡°Aunty, don¡¯t say that. Haven¡¯t you always treated me like your daughter since I was young? So shouldn¡¯t I do something for my parents now?¡± Jeanne said indignantly because she did not want them to feel bad.

    Ruby¡¯s eyes turned even redder. ¡°Yes, yes. You and Monica are both good daughters of mine.¡±

 Chapter 966 - 966 Jeanne and Monica Reunited and Joined Hands to Destroy the Sc*mbag

    966 Jeanne and Monica Reunited and Joined Hands to Destroy the Sc*mbag

    ¡°That¡¯s why you should focus all your energy on your dad now, and the same for you, uncle.¡± Jeanne shifted her gaze to Gary and said, ¡°You¡¯re in charge of recuperating. Monica and I will help you settle the Cardellini Pharmaceutical, understand? ¡±

    Gary stretched out his hand, which Jeanne quickly held.

    He had lost so much weight that Jeanne could not help but tighten her grip.

    ¡°Jeannie, I will take good care of myself. I¡¯ll leave Cardellini Pharmaceutical to you and Monica,¡± Gary said solemnly.

    To him, he still could not let go of the Cardellinis¡¯ family business.

    Although he had been trying to convince himself not to take it too seriously, he would still look forward to it once there was some hope.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Jeanne agreed.

    Gary smiled and was visibly much more at ease.

    After all, Jeanne had proved her capability before. With Jeanne¡¯s help, it would be much easier for the Cardellini Enterprise to rise from the dead.

    Jeanne said a few more words tofort the two elders before leaving the hospital.

    As she was leaving the ward, she brushed past someone.

    ¡°Jeanne?¡± That person called out to her.

    Jeanne paused for a moment, but she did not stop or turn back. Instead, she walked away.

    Finn stared at Jeanne¡¯s back and knew that he should be right. Then, without any hesitation, he made a call. ¡°Fourth Master.¡±

    ¡°Finn.¡±

    ¡°I think I just saw your wife.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°In the hospital. She just left.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    After that, Finn hung up the phone.

    If he did not guess wrong, Jeanne was back to help Monica. As for whether she would visit her husband and son, he could not make a guess.

    ¡­

    Jeanne hailed a cab and headed straight to the Cardellini Enterprise.

    She had just bumped into Finn.

    Of course, she did not intend to hide from anyone that she was back, and neither could she hide it from anyone.

    Moreover, she only had a week¡¯s time. If it took too long, Kingsley would explode.

    One week was just right.

    However, one week might not give her enough time to do many other things. The purpose of her return this time was to help Monica get through Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s crisis and also to clean up the mess that she left behind at Lawrence Enterprise.

    The car arrived at the Cardellini Enterprise, and Jeanne went straight to the chairman¡¯s office.

    Everyone looked at Jeanne as if she was familiar, but they could not recall who she was. When they saw her walking past with such an imposing aura, no one dared to stop her. She simply pushed open the door to the chairman¡¯s office.

    The moment she pushed open the door, Monica was still yawning. She was having a headache from the messy data in front of her, but she was forcing herself to continue reading it.

    When she felt the door being pushed open, she raised her head and waspletely dumbfounded.

    She thought she had seen wrong, so she even rubbed his eyes.

    Was she seeing a ghost?

    However, it was really Jeanne, the woman who left without a second thought! How did that woman still have the cheek toe back?

    Monica¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red. ¡°Didn¡¯t you leave?!¡±

    Jeanne walked into the room and sat down in front of Monica.

    She said, ¡°I was nning to leave, but a certain woman made me worried.¡±

    ¡°Y-You¡­ How can I lose my temper at you if you say that?¡± Tears welled up in Monica¡¯s eyes.

    She was ready to argue with Jeanne for leaving her wedding just like that. In fact, she was still brooding over it.

    However, she did not ask Jeanne for help on the Cardellini Enterprise incident not because she held a grudge. She just felt that Jeanne must have a lot of things to do after she left and that she could not keep disturbing her. Moreover, Jeanne was not in South Hampton City. If she asked for help, Jeanne would only worry if she could not return.

    Thinking that she had not reached the point ofplete despair, she chose to endure it herself.

    However, when she saw that Jeanne had returned, she still felt a little betrayed that Jeanne left her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll only be back for a week,¡± Jeanne said bluntly.

    Monica looked straight at Jeanne, speechless. ¡°I really wish I could beat you to death!¡±

    Jeanne smiled.

    She said, ¡°Alright, wipe your tears. I¡¯ll help you to take a look at the Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s current situation.¡±

    Monica suppressed the displeasure in her heart.

    She also knew that Jeanne was pressed for time, so she did not waste any more time.

    She handed the pile of documents on her desk to Jeanne. ¡°This is Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s current internal situation. The finance department is in a state of emergency because all our drugs have been returned and we have almost no cash flow in our ount. The raw materials for the new product have been purchased, and if we don¡¯t produce the products now, we will suffer a huge loss. But if we do, the production costs will be quite pricey. More importantly, no hospital or pharmaceuticalpany is willing to buy our products now. Jeannie, I think my family is going bankrupt.¡±

    It was a little ufortable to say it out loud.

    A few days ago, she could stillfort her father and tell him that if they had no money, so be it. However, now that they were going to go bankrupt, she could not help but feel sad at the thought that the days of squandering wereing to an end.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about the hidden problems within thepany for now. How¡¯s the situation at the quality inspection department?¡± Jeanne went straight to the point.

    ¡°We¡¯ve already forced them to issue a report within a week. It¡¯s been five days now, and I¡¯ve been sending people to inquire about it every day. However, we haven¡¯t gotten any results so far. I¡¯m guessing that they¡¯ll announce it directly and won¡¯t reveal any information to the public.¡± Monica said indignantly, ¡°Jeannie, do you know? All of this is Michael¡¯s doing! It was all his fault. If not for him, the Cardellini Enterprise would not end up in this predicament! How could I have been so blind back then?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Jeanne said, ¡°Michael is very skilled. It¡¯s normal that you can¡¯t deal with him.¡±

    ¡°But all of you reminded me that Michael is not a good person, and I was the only one who still believed him.¡± Monica still felt terrible when she thought about it.

    ¡°It proves that you¡¯re kinder than us.¡±

    ¡°...Are youplimenting me?¡± Monica was skeptical.

    ¡°Sort of, but¡­¡± Jeanne¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Monica looked at her and found her best friend really overbearing!

    Then, she heard Jeanne say, ¡°From this moment on, you must exterminate Michael!¡±

 Chapter 967 - 967 Since You Refuse to Help Monica, Iâ€™ll Have To Do It, No?

    967 Since You Refuse to Help Monica, I¡¯ll Have To Do It, No?

    In the chairman¡¯s office in Cardellini Pharmaceutical, Jeanne¡¯s words shocked Monica.

    It was not that she still had any feelings for Michael, but Jeanne¡¯s words made her a little overwhelmed.

    What did it mean to be ruthless? Was she supposed to kill Michael?

    She did not dare to do anything illegal.

    Jeanne did not exin too much to her. ¡°Monica, I only have one week with you. In this one week, you have to learn how to survive on the job. Do you understand?¡±

    Monica quickly nodded.

    Whenever Jeanne was in a serious mood, Monica would be like a littlemb.

    Jeanne, on the other hand, did not waste any more time. At that point, what she had to do next was to show Monica what she meant.

    ¡°The quality inspection department said that the results will be out within a week, right?¡± Jeanne returned to the main topic.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Monica answered solemnly.

    ¡°And it¡¯s been five days?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡±

    ¡°In other words, it¡¯s very likely that the results will be announced tomorrow or the day after.¡±

    ¡°My father said that there¡¯s absolutely no problem with the quality of our vine and that the incident was caused by the child¡¯s own autoimmune response. Once the results are out, Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s reputation will be restored. When that timees, we can look for the hospitals and drugs we¡¯ve worked with before to discuss partnerships. It¡¯s just that Sunny Pharmaceutical is really popr now¨C¡±

    ¡°Monica, you still don¡¯t get it.¡± Jeanne interrupted her.

    Monica blinked at Jeanne.

    ¡°Our focus now is not on whether Cardellini Enterprise will be cleared of suspicion after the results are out. Our focus is whether this result is what we want.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Monica looked at Jeanne nkly.

    ¡°Do you think Michael will let Cardellini Enterprise go?¡±

    ¡°Are you saying Michael will do something? That¡¯s impossible! The quality inspection department was is under the Sanders¡¯ government. They wouldn¡¯t do anything against their conscience, right? Moreover, Michael¡¯s power can¡¯t be so great that everyone in the quality inspection department has to listen to him!¡± Monica had never thought that someone would tamper with the results

    ¡°Nothing is impossible,¡± Jeanne answered

    ¡°Then, what should we do? What do we do now?¡± Monica began to panic. ¡°If Michael can do that, once they announce to the public that there¡¯s a problem with our vine, not only will our Cardellini Enterprise be gone, but my father will also be held responsible! I can¡¯t let Michael seed!¡±

    ¡°So now, we have to find a way to prove our innocence instead of relying on the quality inspection department.¡±

    ¡°However, the quality inspection department is the official authority. Once the results are out, we can¡¯t convince the public otherwise.¡±

    ¡°No, there¡¯s a way.¡± Jeanne enunciated each word.

    Monica looked at Jeanne nervously. When she was at her wits ¡®end, Jeanne would always know what to do.

    ¡°Has the child been cremated?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask.¡± Monica thought for a moment and said, ¡± it¡¯s been so many days, so by right, it should have been cremated.

    ¡°Let¡¯s ask first.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Monica quickly picked up her phone and called Steve. ¡°Mr. Warren, can you help me ask the family of the deceased child whether the child has been cremated?¡±

    ¡°Ms. Cardellini, why are you suddenly asking this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll be useful.¡± Monica did not know why either.

    However, Jeanne¡¯s instructions were definitely useful.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll ask them immediately and get back to youter.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Monica hung up the phone and then looked at Jeanne.

    Jeanne also did not exin why to Monica either.

    After waiting for two minutes, Steve called. ¡°Ms. Cardellini, I heard that the other party couldn¡¯t bear to part with the child, so they haven¡¯t done anything to his body. But now, the child¡¯s body has begun to show signs of dposing even in the cooling board, so they had no choice but to choose to start the cremation at 5:10 p.m. this afternoon. The body has already been sent to the crematorium.¡±

    Monica responded in acknowledgment before passing the news to Jeanne.

    Jeanne looked at the time on her watch and dragged Monica away. ¡°There¡¯s still 20 minutes.¡±

    ¡°To do what?¡± Monica was dumbfounded.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to stop them.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not a good idea, Jeannie.¡± However, Jeanne had already dragged Monica away.

    For some reason, Monica got into the car that Jeanne was driving.

    The car was hers, but Jeanne was the one driving.

    It was going so fast that Monica did not dare to remove her hand that was on the car window¡¯s handrail.

    ¡®Jeanne¡¯s skills are¡­ How many tickets would she get?¡¯ Monica thought.

    Jeanne took ten minutes to get to the crematorium, which would have taken at least half an hour.

 Chapter 968 - 968 Since You Refuse to Help Monica, Iâ€™ll Have To Do It, No?

    968 Since You Refuse to Help Monica, I¡¯ll Have To Do It, No?

    When they got out of the car, Monica did not even have the chance to vomit before Jeanne dragged her into the crematorium.

    She endured her nausea and rushed in with Jeanne. Then, she saw the little boy¡¯s family.

    Only his parents were there, and their eyes were already swollen from crying.

    In fact, Monica still found it difficult to face them.

    Whether it was the issue with the vine or not, the little boy¡¯s ident happened after he was injected.

    She did not dare to go over. However, Jeanne was already pulling her toward the young couple.

    The couple¡¯s eyes were dull, and their faces were lifeless. It was as if their lives hade to an end. There was no anticipation, but only destion and despair.

    The couple felt someone approaching them and turned around. The moment they saw Monica, their expressions changed.

    The originally quiet waiting hall suddenly erupted with a woman¡¯s shrill scream. ¡°Monica, you horrible woman! How dare you have the nerve to show up here? I¡¯m going to kill you. I¡¯m going to die with you!¡±

    At that moment, she stepped forward and grabbed Monica.

    However, Jeanne suddenly stood in front of Monica.

    That day, Monica could still put on an act with that woman in front of the reporters. In fact, she did not really hit that woman that day because she could not bear to do it then, let alone now.

    Just as she thought that she was going to be beaten up badly again, she saw Jeanne standing in front of her.

    Suddenly, she recalled her childhood.

    Although they were studying in a prestigious school, there were always one or two school bullies who were mischievous and not afraid of anything! Once, Monica identally provoked the two little tyrants, and they blocked her way in the back garden of the school after school. They did not let her leave and even wanted to beat her up. Monica was so frightened that she cried loudly. At that time, it was Jeanne who found her and stood in front of her. It was also Jeanne who protected her behind her back.

    Even though both of them ended up being beaten up by the school bullies, at that time, Monica felt that Jeanne was like her guardian angel, glowing with radiance.

    Now, she was 25 years old, yet Jeanne was still standing in front of her and protecting her.

    She heard a p.

    The woman pped Jeanne¡¯s face.

    However, Jeanne did not retaliate. Instead, she said, ¡°Please don¡¯t get angry. We want to give your child justice.¡±

    ¡°Justice? What justice?!¡± The woman¡¯s eyes were red as she screamed at the top of her lungs, ¡°My child died because of the vine from Cardellini Pharmaceutical! But the police didn¡¯t give us a result. All they said was that before the report came out, they couldn¡¯t determine whether Cardellini Pharmaceutical had anything to do with our child¡¯s death, so they couldn¡¯t detain the person in charge of Cardellini Pharmaceutical. But now, the report still isn¡¯t out yet, so what¡¯s the use of it even when it¡¯s released? Whether there¡¯s a problem with the vine or not is not for us to decide. What can ordinary people like us do?

    ¡°We can only me ourselves for being unlucky and ipetent. We can only me ourselves for not being able to give our child a good living environment. Even when we die, we can¡¯t give our child justice¡­¡±

    The woman was crying so hard that she could not continue.

    ¡°I know how upset you are. I¡¯m also a mother, so I understand how you feel.¡± Jeanne said to the woman, ¡°We came looking for you today to tell you that your child¡¯s death was not caused by the vine¨C¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± The woman screamed, ¡°You¡¯ve already seeded. What else do you want?! What else do you want from us? Do you want me to tell the media that my child¡¯s death has nothing to do with you? Do you think that just because you¡¯re rich, ordinary people like us should be tortured by you?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m not asking you to do anything for us, and we won¡¯t be so selfish as to ask you to rify anything. I swear that regardless of whether there¡¯s a problem with the vine or not, I won¡¯t force you to put in a good word for Cardellini Enterprise in front of the media! I¡¯m here today to make you understand that your son¡¯s death wasn¡¯t because of the vine, nor was it an immune response. He was murdered!¡±

    The woman was stunned, and so was Monica.

    What was Jeanne saying?

    How did it be murder?

    ¡°That¡¯s why we need to do an autopsy on your child now. Once the autopsy report is out, we can prove the cause of your child¡¯s death.¡±

    ¡°What are you guys talking about?!¡± The man could not take it anymore. ¡°In order to clear your name, you cane up with anything! Our family has no grudges against anyone. Why would my son be murdered?¡±

 Chapter 969 - 969 Since You Refuse to Help Monica, Iâ€™ll Have To Do It, No?

    969 Since You Refuse to Help Monica, I¡¯ll Have To Do It, No?

    ¡°It¡¯s not that you have a grudge against someone. It¡¯s that your son has be a scapegoat!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Get lost! I don¡¯t want to see you guys for even a second. If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± The man¡¯s anger at the moment made him look extremely ferocious.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s useless for me to say anything now, but if you¡¯re willing to perform an autopsy on the body, everything wille to light¨C¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± The man refused to listen to Jeanne¡¯s exnation and brutally pushed her back a few steps.

    Monica quickly supported Jeanne, who shook her head, indicating that she was fine.

    Just as she was about to go forward and persuade the other party, Monica walked in front of her.

    Before Jeanne could react, Monica suddenly knelt in front of the couple.

    The man, who was so angry that he wanted to kill Jeanne and Monica, was momentarily stunned by Monica¡¯s sudden action.

    ¡°No matter what the reason is, I know that we can¡¯t make up for the loss of your child. I won¡¯t deny that everything we¡¯ve done is to clear Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s name, and I know we¡¯re selfish, but we have no choice. My father is lying in the hospital now, and you have no idea how serious his condition is because of this.

    ¡°My father has always had a heart condition. He had a heart bypass surgery a few years ago, and the doctor suggested that he should rest more, but my father didn¡¯t listen and spent most of his energy on work. Now, he has finally copsed and is preparing for a heart transnt. However, the sess rate of heart transnt surgery is only 50 percent, which means that there is a 50 percent chance that my father will die on the operating table.

    ¡°And even at a time like this, my dad is still concerned about the ident. If it weren¡¯t for my mom, my dad would probably be at work with an IV drip. I can swear on my life here that my father is serious and responsible in his work. The supervision of drugs has been so strict that it¡¯s crazy. There¡¯s absolutely no chance that something is wrong with the drugs.

    ¡°I know you might not believe me even if I tell you this now. Of course, it doesn¡¯t matter to you. My only hope is that you can give my family a chance to prove our innocence so that my father can go for his surgery in peace and bring justice to the person who really caused the death of your child.¡±

    After that, Monica fell to her knees in front of the couple.

    Jeanne, who was watching from the side, clenched her fists. At that moment, she wanted to pull Monica away, but she held back.

    She had to admit that Monica¡¯s way of ying the emotional card made it easier for the other party to rte to them. However, she did not expect Monica would be able to do what she just did.

    In her memory, Monica was still the girl who needed protection, the little girl who would habitually hide behind her whenever something happened. Since when Monica did be responsible and mature?

    However, it still pained her to see Monica like that as she had never thought that Monica would grow up in such a way.

    On second thought, Monica had experienced a lot during this period of time. Yet, she endured it and was growing stronger instead.

    Jeanne looked at Monica, who was on her knees and begging the other party for help.

    Naturally, Monica could not convince the couple.

    Jeanne said, ¡°As a parent myself, I know how painful it is to see my child die. However, rather than letting my child die just like that, I would want to find out the truth so that my child can rest in peace. I hope you can agree for us to do an autopsy on the child. We will definitely give you a satisfactory answer!¡±

    The couple looked at Monica on her knees crying and at Jeanne, who was so sincere and firm that they could not refuse her. The couple¡¯s tears kept falling, and no one agreed.

    They were just unwilling to ept the truth.

    That was until the staff member came to remind them, ¡°It¡¯s your turn.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± The woman suddenly broke down. ¡°Hubby, I don¡¯t want to send our son in. I don¡¯t want to send him in!¡±

    At the thought that all that would be left of her son would be ashes after she sent him in, she broke down.

    The woman¡¯s crying made the man feel bad, so he said, ¡°Please don¡¯t do this. If you don¡¯t send him, how could our child rest in peace?¡±

    ¡°Hubby, I can¡¯t lose my son. I really can¡¯t¡­¡±

    The couple cried their hearts out, and the woman was so sad that she passed out from crying.

    Shocked, the man quickly called out to her, ¡°Honey! Honey, please don¡¯t do this. What should I do¡­¡±

    ¡°Take your wife to the hospital immediately.¡± Jeanne quickly said.

    ¡°Okay. Okay.¡± The man kept nodding.

    At that moment, he was already beside himself with panic.

    ¡°Do you still want to cremate this body?¡± the staff member asked.

    He appeared very calm and a little too cold-blooded, probably because he had witnessed too many such scenes.

    The man hesitated. Looking at his wife who had fainted in his arms, he said, ¡°Not for now.¡±

    ¡°Can you leave it to us?¡± Jeanne asked, ¡°Can you leave your child with us for the time being?¡±

    At that moment, the man could not take it anymore. ¡°I hope you can give me the truth!¡±

    ¡°I promise.¡±

    With that, the man strode away with his wife in his arms.

    ¡°Monica, take them to the hospital. I¡¯lle over after I take the child away.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Monica hurriedly got up from the ground, wipe her tears, and follow the couple out.

    Monica let them get into her car. Then, she gritted her teeth and sped off.

    When a person was pushed to the extreme, the body would react instinctively.

    In the meantime, Jeanne had moved the ice coffin containing the child¡¯s body to the crematorium and called Finn. ¡°Dr. Jones.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s you, isn¡¯t it, Jeanne?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me. I need you to do me a favor.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± the other party spoke bluntly.

    ¡°Help me find a forensic doctor, one with the most authority in Harken.¡±

    Finn¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°What are you nning to do? ¡±

    ¡°Since you refuse to help Monica, I¡¯ll have to do it, no?¡± Jeanne¡¯s tone was sarcastic.

    Just because Monica could not think of many things did not mean that Finn could not.

    However, she had no reason to me Finn for anything.

    After all, the two of them were separated and had nothing to do with each other, so they had no obligation to do anything for each other.

    In fact, Finn did not give Monica any hope of reconciling the rtionship, so he did the right thing.

    She just wanted to vent her emotions at that moment.

    Why could Finn be so carefree? Meanwhile, that silly Monica had been paying for her past mistakes alone?

 Chapter 970 - 970 How Should She Repay Jeannie?

    970 How Should She Repay Jeannie?

    When Finn heard Jeanne¡¯s sarcasm, he chose to remain silent.

    After all, he could easily guess what kind of sinister and cunning tricks Michael would y, but he did not let himself think about that.

    Or rather, he did not dare to think too much about it.

    It was not because he was afraid of Michael. It was because he just did not want to do anything that was out of his control.

    Monica¡¯s matter was something she should solve herself, and it had nothing to do with him. The only thing he had rted to Monica was Gary, her father¡¯s illness.

    He was a doctor. His duty was to save patients and help the wounded, and no personal rtionships should be involved.

    At most, Gary had done him a favor, so he would pay more attention to him. That was all.

    ¡°Can you help?¡± Jeanne¡¯s tone was cold. She did not beat around the bush and said bluntly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to or think it¡¯s unnecessary, I won¡¯t trouble you.¡±

    ¡°When do you need it?¡± Finn did not give her a direct answer, but the question he asked showed that he had agreed.

    ¡°Immediately. The little boy¡¯s body is already showing signs of dposing. We don¡¯t have time to waste.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll call you when I¡¯ve found the person.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Jeanne thanked him and did not say anything else.

    There were some things to take note of, such as not letting anyone else know and et cetera. However, she felt that Finn would know better than her, so she did not need to remind him too much.

    After Jeanne hung up, she made another call.

    As Jeanne¡¯s original phone number had been changed, the other party asked, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me, Jeanne,¡± Jeanne said.

    ¡°Who?¡± The other party thought that he had heard wrong.

    ¡°Jeanne,¡± Jeanne replied impatiently.

    ¡°Eldest Young Lady Lawrence? Why are you calling me? Did you wake up on the wrong side of the bed?¡± Nox¡¯s tone was rather sarcastic.

    Jeanne pursed her lips and did not argue with Nox. Instead, she asked, ¡°Do you know anyone from the crematorium?¡±

    ¡°Jeanne, are you cursing me?¡± Nox was furious. ¡®What was wrong with Jeanne?¡¯

    ¡°Do you know anyone?¡±

    ¡°How would I know someone from the crematorium? I¡¯m in good health, and the people around me are in good health. I don¡¯t need to know anyone from the crematorium.¡±

    ¡°In that case, can you get to know someone from the crematorium for me?¡± Jeanne asked.

    The meaning was very clear ¡ª she just wanted Nox to help her pull some strings.

    Nox had a lot of connections as he had been helping the Swans deal with business matters. Without hiswork of connections, it would be hard for them to survive in the business world.

    Nox said, ¡°What do you want?!¡±

    ¡°The Cardellinis¡¯ pharmaceuticalpany has run into some trouble that needs to be resolved now. I¡¯m worried that someone is trying to frame them, so I need to do something to pass off the fake as the real thing,¡± Jeanne exined. She knew that Nox would not stop until she made her intentions clear. ¡°I¡¯ll make it short. I suspect that the little boy who died because of Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s vine has nothing to do with the vine. Someone is deliberately trying to frame and suppress the Cardellinis¡¯ pharmaceuticalpany, so I need to do an autopsy on the little boy to get the evidence. I¡¯ve just convinced the little boy¡¯s family, but I¡¯m worried that such a move will alert the enemy.¡±

    Nox was a little confused, but he roughly understood that Jeanne had returned to South Hampton City for Monica.

    ¡°Now, we need you to use your rtionship with the crematorium staff to stop the person who secretly wants to frame Cardellini Enterprise from bing suspicious. We don¡¯t need to do anything. We just need to inform the other party that the little boy has been cremated so that they can do what they think they can do without anyone knowing.¡± Jeanne said, ¡°That¡¯s why I need your help to bribe the people at the crematorium.¡±

    She was very sure that Michael was a careful man. He would never make a big deal out of something that could be solved on a small scale, and he would never bribe some unimportant people. For something that could be solved with a casual inquiry, he naturally did not need to go to the crematorium to make a fuss.

    However, not bribing the crematorium¡¯s people was just her assumption of Michael.

    Michael probably would not even ask for the result.

    He probably would not have thought that Monica would do an autopsy.

    In his mind, Monica was not smart or cunning enough, so she would not have thought that far.

    However, Jeanne could not let her guard down at all when it came to Michael!

    ¡°Why should I help you?¡± Nox understood her situation, but why should he help her, a woman who did not even want her own husband and son?

 Chapter 971 - 971 How Should She Repay Jeannie?

    971 How Should She Repay Jeannie?

    Why should he help her, that cruel woman?

    ¡°Because I can¡¯t think of a person more suitable to do this than you,¡± Jeanne said bluntly.

    ¡°That¡¯s your business. What does it have to do with me?¡± Nox remained unmoved.

    Jeanne seemed to be silent for a few seconds before she said, ¡°If you really can¡¯t, forget it.¡±

    With that, Jeanne was about to hang up the phone.

    If Nox could not do it, she would look for Edward.

    In fact, it was not that she could not look for him. It was just a little awkward, and she did not know how to face him.

    ¡°Is this how you ask for help?¡± Nox was a little unhappy.

    Jeanne tightened her grip on her phone.

    ¡°You should at least be begging for help.¡±

    Jeanne smiled.

    Nox had a sharp tongue but a soft heart, which was a character trait simr to Monica¡¯s.

    She even felt that Nox might be more suitable for Monica than Finn. If the two of them were together and there was a conflict, they would just have a fight at most.

    Nox would not be like Finn, who would use cold violence to solve all his problems.

    ¡°I¡¯m begging you, Nox.¡± Jeanne¡¯s voice was lowered, and she sounded very sincere.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you beg me.¡± Nox acted like he was her boss.

    Jeanne was speechless, and she really wanted to strangle Nox at that moment. To think that she wanted to matchmake Monica with him!

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s useless even if you don¡¯t beg me,¡± Nox said, ¡°because I will help you anyway.¡±

    Jeanne was stunned. What was Nox talking about?

    ¡°Edward has told me to follow your orders.¡± Nox was still a little unwilling.

    Jeanne suddenly remembered that Edward had once told her that both Finn and Nox would obey her.

    At that time, she was a little touched, but she did not take it to heart.

    At that thought, she realized that both Finn and Nox had both agreed to help her.

    ¡°Are you touched?¡± Nox raised his brows.

    Jeanne returned to her senses. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°What a cold-blooded woman.¡± Noxined and said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, Jeanne. If you treat Edward badly, you will be punished by the Gods!¡±

    She knew that, but she could not guarantee it.

    ¡­

    After Nox hung up, he quickly settled the matter that Jeanne instructed him to do. Then, he gave Edward a call.

    ¡°Edward, do you know that your wife has returned to South Hampton City?¡±

    Yan Xun narrowed his eyes and thought, ¡®Great!¡¯

    She had informed everyone that she was back but not him!

    ¡­

    Jeanne hailed a cab and left the crematorium.

    Just as she got into the cab, she received a reply from Finn saying that the forensic pathologist had confirmed he could set off immediately.

    With that, Jeanne sent the address to Finn and headed there herself.

    In fact, the destination was not anywhere else but the Lawrence family¡¯s vi.

    Ever since Joshua was caught, Jenifer was also sent to prison for intentionally framing and instigating others tomit crimes. The two of them were sentenced to 20 years in prison and 8 years in prison respectively. After the two of them were sentenced, Jasmine disappeared from South Hampton City. Rumor had it that Jasmine had taken all the money in Jenifer and Joshua¡¯s ounts and left Harken to live abroad.

    That was undoubtedly the best choice for Jasmine.

    With Jasmine gone, the Lawrence family¡¯s vi was naturally deserted. Without the servants, only an empty vi was left.

    When Jeanne returned home, she found that the house was almost empty.

    She did not know if the servants or Jeanne had emptied it, but in any case, it was extremely bleak.

    The Lawrences were considered one of the twelve great families in South Hampton City. Yet, in just a few months, everything had changed.

    She saw the ice coffin in the hall and the little boy.

    In fact, she had seen so many bodies like that that she felt nothing, and that was why she could remain calm.

    She waited a long time for the forensic pathologist, whom Finn had found for her, to arrive.

    The forensic pathologist walked toward the ice coffin with his special tools. When he looked at the body, he paused. ¡°The autopsy process will be a little too gory to look at. Ms. Lawrence, you can stand further away.¡±

    Jeanne smiled.

    She had seen worse.

    She said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I can ept it. I can even be your assistant.¡±

    Finn was probably afraid that the matter would be easily exposed if too many people knew about it, and that was why he told the forensic pathologist toe alone.

    Under normal circumstances, forensic pathologists would need help.

    The forensic pathologist was surprised by Jeanne¡¯s answer, but he began to perform the autopsy without saying much.

    The autopsy took a long time because Jeanne had asked for more details.

 Chapter 972 - 972 How Should She Repay Jeannie?

    972 How Should She Repay Jeannie?

    The forensic pathologist even felt that Jeanne was more professional than him. She would even remind him of things that he had not thought of.

    It really made the forensic pathologist mistakenly think that Jeanne used to be in their line of work.

    The autopsysted from 6:30 p.m. in the afternoon until 3:00 a.m. in the morning.

    The forensic pathologist tidied up everything and said to Jeanne, ¡°The preliminary assessment is that the death was caused by drug poisoning. Judging from the reaction of the dead organs, it should be acute drug poisoning. A vine reaction may be one of the possibilities, but the final result still needs to go through aboratory test to know what drug caused the death!¡±

    ¡°When can the results be out?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try to get back to you first thing tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Jeanne was really grateful.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± The forensic pathologist said, ¡°Dr. Jones and I have a good rtionship. I once owed him a favor, so I will do my best to help him.¡±

    Jeanne nodded and did not say anything case.

    ¡°I¡¯ll head back then,¡± the forensic pathologist said.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    After the forensic pathologist left, Jeanne also left without wasting any more time.

    A week was actually short, and she could not afford to waste a second. Moreover, from the looks of the current situation, she did not know if she had a week left.

    She had to make all the preparations before the results came out.

    The results would be out tomorrow, or to be precise, it should be today.

    She walked out of the vi. It was extremely difficult to get a taxi at this time and ce, so she had to walk to the main road outside the vi area to get a taxi.

    As she walked, she called Monica. ¡°Monica, how are things on your side?¡±

    At 3 a.m. in the morning, Monica¡¯s tone was still clear.

    She probably had not slept either. After all, it would probably be hard for her to fall asleep.

    Along the way, Monica also called her twice, but she told Monica that it was not convenient to talk. Hence, she felt she had to answer some of Monica¡¯s doubts. Today¡¯s matter was a little urgent, and she did not have time to exin many things. She was afraid that Monica would go crazy thinking about it.

    Monica was in the ward, sleeping on the apanying bed with her mother.

    When she received Jeanne¡¯s call, she hurriedly got out of bed and walked out of the ward.

    Ruby called out to Monica, but Monica said she had something to discuss with Jeanne and told Ruby to go to sleep.

    At that time, Ruby was also a bit groggy, so she fell asleep again after wondering about Monica.

    Monica was sitting alone in the corridor, talking on the phone. ¡°The boy¡¯s mother fainted because she was too sad, but she woke up after she was sent to the hospital. The doctor said she was fine and that she fainted mainly because she couldn¡¯t ept the death of her child. Her emotions were unstable when she woke up, and I didn¡¯t dare to stay with them for too long as I was afraid that I would piss them off. So, I went straight back to my dad¡¯s ward to apany him. My dad¡¯s surgery is three days away. I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±

    Monica held it in for a second.

    Jeanne gripped her phone tightly.

    Monica changed the topic. It was probably because she did not want to talk too much about her father¡¯s condition. She said, ¡°At about 10 p.m. in the evening, I received a call from the nurse saying that the boy¡¯s parents had been discharged from the hospital. Since the woman felt fine, I didn¡¯t stop them.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good to hear that they¡¯re fine. There¡¯s no need to monitor their every move.¡± Jeanne said, ¡°And Monica, you don¡¯t have to feel too burdened. It¡¯s true that the boy¡¯s death is still somewhat rted to Cardellini Enterprise, but as long as it wasn¡¯t intentional, you don¡¯t have to feel guilty. Besides, the most important thing now is to find out the truth. That would be the best exnation for the boy¡¯s innocent death.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Monica nodded.

    Jeanne knew what she was thinking, how tofort her, and how to make her rx.

    ¡°Do you have anything to ask me?¡± Jeanne asked.

    Monica pursed her lips.

    Jeanne knew her very well.

    Hence, she said, ¡°Did Michael frame us on purpose? It wasn¡¯t an ident that Michael got something on us. Everything was a trap he set up in advance. His goal is to make Cardellini Enterprise go bankrupt and to take revenge on me for exposing his true colors in front of everyone!¡±

    ¡°Not only that,¡± Jeanne said, ¡°but I suspect that the Sanders is behind this.¡±

    Monica gripped her phone tightly and had to suppress the impulsiveness in her heart.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know after you¡¯ve been in the business world for a long time. Right now, Harken¡¯s economy of Harken is in the hands of the people, which means it¡¯s not in the hands of the Sanders¡¯ government. The economy is the lifeline of a country, and the Sanders hasn¡¯t got a hold of that yet, so they want to take some private enterprises for themselves. Since the Sanders can¡¯t do anything to the Swans yet, they can only start with the other families. And since the Cardellinis is second only to the Swans, it¡¯s normal for the Sanders to take a fancy to you.¡±

 Chapter 973 - 973 How Should She Repay Jeannie?

    973 How Should She Repay Jeannie?

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying Michael approached me with the intention of taking away my family¡¯s business?¡± Monica was so disappointed that it hurt.

    It was not to make the Sanders think that he was not ambitious. He just wanted to make their family go bankrupt.

    Michael, that man, really disgusted her.

    She did not know how to describe her current feelings. She did not even think that she was worthy of being called blind.

    ¡°It¡¯s just my guess, but it¡¯s about right. That¡¯s why I suspect that this wasn¡¯t an ident but a long-nned scheme.¡±

    ¡°So, if you hadn¡¯te back, I would have been yed by Michael.¡± Monicaughed at herself.

    If not for Jeanne, she would really be yed by Michael.

    She finally understood why Michael said that she would take the initiative to climb into his bed one day.

    If he seeded because she went with whatever Michael said to save her father from going to prison¡­

    She was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you¡¯ve been yed once, twice, and even ten times, Monica.¡± Jeanne said, ¡°As long as we counterattack on thest try, we¡¯ll be good.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t be soft-hearted anymore.¡± Monica said firmly, ¡°I will never be soft-hearted to Michael again!¡±

    ¡°Not just to Michael. In the business world, you can¡¯t be soft-hearted to anyone who is a threat to you or apetitor. If you¡¯re soft-hearted, others will step all over you!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Monica nodded.

    ¡°Sleep early.¡± Jeanne said, ¡°We have more things to do tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Monica.¡± Jeanne suddenly thought of something.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°When you went on your knees in front of the child¡¯s parents today¡­¡± Jeanne hesitated.

    Monica bit her lip, not knowing what Jeanne was going to say.

    At that time, she did not want to see Jeanne helping her all the time and always rushing to her side to shield her from harm.

    On the contrary, she wanted Jeanne to see that she had grown up and could deal with many things on her own.

    ¡°In the future, don¡¯t kneel to anyone so easily.¡± Jeanne reminded her. ¡°Although ying the emotional card will win you sympathy, it won¡¯t help you in the business world. After all, in the business world, there¡¯s no such thing as feelings!¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Monica agreed.

    She did not tell Jeanne why she knelt.

    ¡°But I can¡¯t deny that your kneeling today was very effective.¡± Jeanne did not forget to acknowledge her. ¡°Monica, you¡¯ve made me realize that you¡¯re all grown up. You¡¯re no longer the little girl who would only cry or hide whenever something happened. You¡¯ve even started to take the initiative to deal with your problems and solve them.¡±

    ¡°But I still need you to help me.¡± Monica smiled faintly.

    Ultimately, she was still not capable enough. Without Jeanne, she was useless.

    ¡°No one can seed overnight. Moreover, you¡¯ve improved a lot. Don¡¯t always put yourself down.¡± Jeanne encouraged.

    ¡°Jeannie.¡± Touched by what Jeanne said to her, Monica choked. ¡°What would I do without you?¡±

    ¡°No. You can be just as good without me.¡±

    Monica¡¯s eyes reddened.

    Did that mean Jeanne was going to leave no matter what?

    ¡°Rest early.¡± Jeanne did not say anything else because she did not want to hurt Monica.

    Some feelings, once spoken, could not be taken back.

    Not only did it apply to Monica but also to Jeanne.

    ¡°You should rest early too.¡± Monica hung up the phone silently.

    Then, a stream of tears flowed out from the corner of her eyes.

    She did not know why she was crying.

    Jeannie said that she had learned to take the initiative to deal with things, which was true.

    She was trying her best to learn to take responsibility for herself and trying her best to grow up to be a person who could truly take charge of things on her own!

    Yet, in the end, she was still a crybaby who could not control her tears no matter how hard she tried!

    How long would it take for her to change her habit of crying?

    A lonely smile appeared on her face.

    She wiped her tears and was about to return to the ward when she suddenly saw Finn in the corridor.

    He was only a few steps away from her, so he should be able to see that she was crying.

    She did not even know when he was there and how long he had watched her cry.

    Fortunately, there was nothing between them anymore.

    Even if she cried, Finn would turn a blind eye to it.

 Chapter 974 - 974 How Should She Repay Jeannie?

    974 How Should She Repay Jeannie?

    She did not need to care about her reputation in front of him. In any case, Finn had already seen the stupidest side of her, so nothing else could be worse.

    At that moment, she forced herself to smile and look nonchnt about it. She said, ¡°Are you patrolling the wards?¡±

    Finn nodded.

    For a second, his gaze seemed tond on her teary eyes, but it also seemed like an illusion.

    Monica did not notice anything, so she went forward and opened the door for Finn politely.

    Finn did not know when it started, but Monica had begun to treat him with caution and was even overly respectful toward him.

    Finn walked straight into the ward without any expression on his face

    Seeing that Finn had entered the room, Monica slowly closed the door. Her mother was a light sleeper, and she was afraid of waking her up.

    Finn then performed a routine check on Gary. After confirming that everything was normal, he turned around and left.

    When he left, he whispered in Monica¡¯s ear, ¡°Come to my office tomorrow morning, and we¡¯ll talk about your father¡¯s surgery.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Monica agreed.

    Finn left after giving his instructions, and Monica returned to her mother¡¯s side and quietlyy down.

    Then, she opened her eyes as she could not fall asleep.

    There were too many things on her mind ¡ª thepany, her father¡¯s surgery¡­

    All of that was too much for her, and she was really afraid that she could not hold deal with them.

    ¡­

    Early in the morning, Monica lifted the nket and got out of bed.

    She had slept for two hours, but she could not fall back asleep after she woke up. Considering that, she thought she might as well get out of bed.

    She remembered that Finn usually got up very early.

    Back when the two of them were still living under the same roof, there was once when she came back from a nightclub in the morning and saw Finn doing his morning exercise at home. She almost thought that Finn had just gotten off work when, in fact, he had already woken up.

    Since then, she knew that Finn did not have the habit of sleeping in. He would wake up around 6 a.m. every day, and his self-discipline was terrifying.

    It was almost 6 a.m. now. If she went to see Finn, he should be up by now.

    In her mind, she knew she had a lot of things to do today.

    Jeannie must have done a lot for her already, but she could not just rely on Jeannie and hide in an ivory tower forever.

    ¡®Til now, she really believed that people could not live afortable life for too long, or they would be envied by the heavens and punished.

    She walked to the door of Finn¡¯s office.

    Just as she was about to knock on the door, the office door opened by itself. It seemed like it was not closed properly.

    However, Finn did not seem to be in the office.

    Was he still sleeping?

    Should she leave first or go in and wait for him inside?

    Monica was conflicted for a while.

    However, she thought that since she was already here and that she might wake her parents up if she went back now, she walked straight into Finn¡¯s office and sat on the sofa to wait for him

    She suddenly remembered that she used to sit on that sofa often when her father came for his regr check-ups, and there was even a nurse who made her tea.

    Now that she thought about it, she felt a little sentimental about everything that had changed.

    She waited quietly on the sofa for a long time.

    When it was almost 7 a.m., Monica began to doubt whether Finn had overslept or was he not in the office at all.

    After all, she could not wait forever.

    Perhaps Finn wanted her to look for him during working hours.

    His working hours started at 8:30 a.m. in the morning. The first thing he had to do was lead a team to inspect the wards, and by the time he was done, it would be almost 9 a.m. in the morning.

    At the thought of that possibility, Monica immediately got up and wanted to leave. She even felt a little reluctant to leave.

    After all, she had been waiting for almost an hour.

    Then, she fixed her eyes on the door of the lounge in the office.

    She just wanted to take a look.

    If Finn was sleeping, she definitely would not disturb him. However, if he was not, it meant that he had gone backst night, and she did not have to wait too long.

    With that in mind, Monica carefully opened Finn¡¯s door.

    However, the moment she opened the door, her eyes suddenly met with Finn¡¯s.

    The point was¡­ What did she just see?!

    She saw Finn sitting on the edge of the bed with a pair of wet underwear in his hand, and the lower part of his body was¡­

    She seemed to bump into Finn every time at the worst possible time.

    She did not know if it was her bad luck or Finn¡¯s, but she had been very careful.

 Chapter 975 - 975 How Should She Repay Jeannie?

    975 How Should She Repay Jeannie?

    However, even under such careful circumstances, something unexpected could happen.

    Moreover, she had never thought that as an adult, things like that would still happen.

    She did not know what to do, so she smiled and acted as if nothing had happened. In fact, she had better apologize to him quickly.

    She just stood there at the door, and Finn looked back at her in the same way.

    He said, ¡°Wait for me outside for a while.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Monica made herself look very calm.

    She calmly closed the door behind her. Then, he sat on the sofa and waited.

    Her mind was filled with the scene in the lounge.

    She had always thought that Finn had no desire. He was as cold as an ice cube, and he did not have any sexual needs.

    Although he was too aggressive when he was drugged, she usually felt that Finn had no sexual desires.

    Could he have been seduced by someone during this period of time?

    Perhaps it was Sarah, that little brat.

    Although Sarah was forced to go to school now, she still went to the hospital often. Under the guise of apanying her uncle, she would openlye to the hospital to spend time with Finn.

    Monica would asionally hear her mother say something about them, like how Finn was quite good to Sarah, and her mother would also give Sarah some advice.

    In fact, she was quite impressed by Finn. He had been out of school for so many years, yet he still knew the junior college curriculum?

    Of course, she could not rule out the possibility that it was just a way for the couple to date.

    Monica was thinking about all sorts of things as she waited for Finn toe out of the lounge.

    He seemed to have taken a shower and washed his hair. At that moment, he had changed into a clean white coat.

    He nced at Monica.

    Having received the signal, Monica quickly walked to his desk and sat down.

    Finn did not show any hint of awkwardness and went straight to the point. ¡°Your father¡¯s surgery will be at 10 a.m. the day after tomorrow. These are the things to take note of during the surgery and the risks that may arise during and after the surgery. You don¡¯t have to worry about the rest. The urrence rate of these few items is as high as 50 percent, so you have to read carefully and be mentally prepared.¡±

    Monica listened to his instructions and read the surgical consent form.

    Heart rejection, infection, kidney failure, respiratory failure, cerebrovascr lesions...

    She read on silently before asking, ¡°Do I need to sign this?¡±

    There was no other option. Since Finn had suggested a heart transnt, she would trust him.

    Finn nodded. ¡°If there¡¯s no problem, you can sign it.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Monica signed it and then handed the surgical consent form back to Finn.

    Once Finn made sure everything was right, Monica was prepared to leave.

    Just as she walked away, she asked, ¡°Will you be in the operating theatre with the specialist?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Finn said.

    Monica did not know why, but with Finn around, she would have more confidence in the surgery.

    ¡°In that case, can I ask that you rest well for the next two days?¡± Monica said.

    Finn¡¯s hand, which was arranging the documents, paused. Then, he looked up at Monica.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t sleep in the hospital. You can send other doctors to check on my dad at night. After all, sleeping in the hospital can be ufortable. Not only will you not sleep well, but you can¡¯t¡­¡± Monica did not say it explicitly, but she believed Finn could understand. ¡°I hope that you can be in your best condition, physically and mentally, when you¡¯re performing surgery on my father.¡±

    Monica did not know if Finn¡¯s physiological reaction would affect his body.

    All she knew was that it was not normal for a mature man to have such a physiological reaction.

    Anything abnormal naturally meant that it was not good for the body.

    If he could avoid it, he should try his best to avoid it.

    She was really afraid that something would go wrong during her father¡¯s surgery.

    ¡°I know my body very well,¡± Finn replied, and his expression was ugly. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to remind me.¡±

    Monica bit her lip.

    ¡°As a doctor, I will take responsibility for every one of my patients,¡± Finn said coldly.

    ¡°I was overthinking.¡± Monica smiled.

    Perhaps she was overthinking it.

    Hence, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll head out then.¡±

    Seeing that Finn did not answer, Monica left tactfully.

    When the door closed, Finn¡¯s tensed face became even uglier.

    He put down the documents in his hand.

    It was true. When she woke up that morning, she had a physiological reaction that¡­ had not happened since he went through puberty.

 Chapter 976 - 976 How Should She Repay Jeannie?

    976 How Should She Repay Jeannie?

    All these years, he had never touched a woman, except for that one time when he slept with Monica out of his own will.

    However, that did not affect his body much. He still did not have the desire to take the initiative, but from that day onward¡­ that day when he saw the pink bra in Monica¡¯s hand, he had the same dream for several days in a row.

    It was the same wet dream.

    Finally, that morning, that happened.

    Was Monica reminding him just now that he should find a woman to satisfy his physical needs?

    Finn subconsciously clenched his fists.

    However, when he heard the knock on the door again, he instantly returned to normal, and no one could read his emotions.

    ¡­

    By the time Monica left Finn¡¯s office and returned to the ward, her parents were awake.

    Ruby was helping Gary wash his face gently.

    ¡°Where did you go so early in the morning?¡± Ruby asked her daughter.

    Monica said, ¡°I was talking to Finn about dad¡¯s surgery. The time has been set for the day after tomorrow at 10 a.m. Finn said he has contacted the doctor, and everything is ready. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems.¡±

    Ruby could not hide how nervous she was about it

    Monica pretended to be rxed as she said to Gary, ¡°Dad, you have to do your part too!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Gary seemed more at ease about the surgery than Ruby.

    He probably did not want them to worry.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to work, but I¡¯lle to the hospital after work tonight.¡±

    ¡°Take care of yourself. Don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡± Ruby did not forget to remind her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know.¡±

    With that, Monica left the hospital.

    As soon as she got into the car, she received a call from Jeanne, who asked, ¡°Have you left the hospital?¡±

    ¡°I just left, and I¡¯m going to the office now.¡±

    ¡°Come to the hotel and pick me up. We¡¯ll go together.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Monica drove to Jeanne¡¯s hotel. Besides Jeanne, there was another person at the entrance.

    Jeanne opened the car door and sat in the front passenger seat, while the other person sat in the back.

    Monica could not help but take a few more nces. No matter what, her curiosity would get the better of her.

    ¡°Mason.¡± Jeanne said, ¡°He¡¯s a friend.¡±

    ¡°Your boyfriend?¡± Monica frowned.

    Mason nced at Monica, and Monica could tell that the person was not to be trifled with.

    Jeanne rolled her eyes at Monica.

    ¡°You can¡¯t me me for making wild guesses. You have a home to go back to, yet you¡¯re staying in a hotel with a man. What do you want me to think?¡± Monicained, but at that moment, she suddenly gloated. ¡°Do you think Fourth Master Swan will explode from anger if he finds out?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not that petty.¡±

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Monica deliberately sneered.

    Men had never been magnanimous when it came to their desire to control women.

    While they were conversing, the car arrived at Cardellini Pharmaceutical.

    After that, Monica led Jeanne and Mason into her office.

    Her secretary made them three cups of coffee.

    Steve was right about her gradually falling in love with the taste of ck coffee to refresh himself.

    ¡°Mason and I went to the quality inspection departmentst night,¡± Jeanne suddenly said.

    Monica almost choked on her coffee.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Monica swallowed and asked excitedly.

    ¡°I said, Mason and I sneaked into the quality inspection department yesterday.¡±

    ¡°To do what?¡±

    ¡°To familiarize myself with one of the structures inside.¡±

    Last night, after Jeanne¡¯s phone call with Monica, she and Mason went to explore the quality inspection department.

    She had to admit that Lucy had helped her a lot by asking her to bring Mason along. It would not be easy for her to sneak into the quality inspection department alone, but with Mason¡¯s help, it was a piece of cake. Last night, they managed to explore the internal structure of the quality inspection department to make it easier for them to carry out the next step!

    ¡°Why did you have to familiarize yourself with the structure?¡± Monica¡¯s eyes widened in confusion.

    ¡°Most of Cardellini Pharmaceutical¡¯s vine has been detained by the quality inspection department, so I wanted to find where they store the vine so that we can use it directly.¡±

    ¡°How do I use it?¡± Monica asked.

    ¡°Think again.¡± Jeanne gave her some time to think.

    Monica frowned, but the next second, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to inject it into someone on the spot?!¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°What if there¡¯s a problem with the vine?¡± Monica was surprised.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that there¡¯s no problem with it?¡±

    ¡°But¡­ didn¡¯t something happen?¡± Monica was not confident.

    ¡°Monica, since you believe in your father and Cardellini Enterprise, you shouldn¡¯t back down.¡±

    ¡°I just¨C¡±

    ¡°And I believe that there¡¯s no problem with the vine.¡± Jeanne said, ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ll test it on George.

    ¡°What?¡± Monica started to feel nervous again.

    ¡°It¡¯s a vine for six-year-olds. I¡¯ve checked, and George hasn¡¯t had it yet.¡±

    ¡°Jeannie.¡± This time, Monica was touched.

    It was true. She felt like she was the luckiest person in her life to have met Jeanne.

    She really did not know how she could repay Jeanne in the future.

    ¡°Just don¡¯t make mee all the way here to solve your problems next time,¡± Jeanne said as if she could read Monica¡¯s mind.

    Monica pouted as the feelings that had been brewing in her were shattered.

    Her eyes flickered as she looked at Jeanne¡¯s phone, which suddenly rang.

    It looked like an important call because Jeanne¡¯s expression had changed, and she looked nervous.

    Jeanne answered the call. ¡°What¡¯s the result?¡±

    ¡°It was indeed drugs that caused the child¡¯s death. I¡¯ve written down the name of the drug and the method of death in the test report and sent it to your phone. You can take a look and ask me anything if you don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°As I should.¡±

    Jeanne put down her phone and said to Monica, ¡°I¡¯ve got the autopsy results.¡±

    Monica¡¯s heart raced.

    At that moment, she could not help but sigh at Jeanne¡¯s efficiency.

    When would she be able to learn Jeanne¡¯s decisiveness and dominance?

 Chapter 977 - 977 Autopsy Result: It Was A Set-up

    977 Autopsy Result: It Was A Set-up

    ¡°I¡¯ve got the autopsy results,¡± Jeanne said.

    Monica¡¯s heart raced.

    Jeanne opened the report on her phone and ced it in front of Monica. ¡°The child died from a high concentration of potassium cyanide injection.¡±

    ¡°Potassium cyanide?¡± Monica was shocked.

    Although she had not worked at thepany much, she had been exposed to drugs since she was young and had some knowledge about the more serious toxic ingredients.

    Ingesting 50 to 100 mg of that drug could cause sudden death. Death urs with difficulty in breathing, increased blood pressure, bright red skin mucosa, convulsions, seizure, and finally, death by general muscle rxation and respiratory and cardiac arrest.

    It was a very painful death.

    Jeanne looked at Monica and said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for a vine to contain such a high dose of toxic ingredients.¡±

    Monica came back to her senses and nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s absolutely impossible. The only problem with the vine was that it was expired, and there was a problem with storage and transportation. However, that couldn¡¯t have led to death from the vine. On the contrary, it just wouldn¡¯t have had any effect. Another problem could be that the virus or bacteria extracted from the vine did not reduce its toxicity, causing the vine to produce a toxic reaction after it was inocted.¡±

    ¡°So, we canpletely rule out that it¡¯s a problem with the vine and confirm that the child¡¯s death was a set-up. To put it bluntly, when the child was injected with the vine, the staff reced the vine with the highly toxic potassium cyanide. Once the child was injected with it, he died immediately!¡±

    ¡°In that case, the staff administered the injection¡­¡± Monica looked at Jeanne.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Finding that person is the key. Once we find him, we can then dig deeper.¡± Jeanne said, ¡°This time, I must get some dirt on Michael. What you didst time ruined Michael¡¯s reputation, but it only made him lose his honor on the surface. In fact, other than affecting his image, it didn¡¯t affect his powers much. The Sanders need talents, and Michael was trained by the Sanders with so many resources. They can¡¯t bear to give him up so easily, so although it seems like Michael has nothing now, he actually has a lot of power in secret, including his authority over the quality inspection department.¡±

    At that moment, Monica was so angry that her body was trembling. ¡°I really want to kill Michael! I can¡¯t believe that to achieve his goal, he could kill a human being! I must expose him and bring him to justice!¡±

    ¡°However, the evidence we have now can only prove that there is no problem with the vine and that someone deliberately framed us. We can¡¯t use Michael of being the cause of the child¡¯s death. Michael is very careful with what he does. I¡¯m worried that another scapegoat will appear when we¡¯re trying to get dirt on him. If that happens, our efforts will be in vain. After all, Michael can easily make aeback. If we don¡¯t get rid of him, he wille back soon!¡±

    ¡°How can we find dirt on Michael and expose his crimes?¡± Monica gritted her teeth, but at that moment, she was still somewhat at a loss.

    It was too difficult to get rid of Michael.

    If Reese had not revealed Michael¡¯s motives to her, she might not have known what kind of person Michael was!

    The more she thought about it, the angrier she got.

    Monica¡¯s entire face turned red with anger.

    At that moment, Jeanne could not think of a foolproof n either, so she said, ¡°Let¡¯s find that staff member first and find out more about him.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Monica nodded.

    Deep down, she felt that Jeanne was awesome.

    ¡°Mason and I will investigate in secret. What you need to do now is to build up Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s reputation.¡± Jeanne said, ¡°Now that the problem with the vine has been solved, once we expose the real cause of the boy¡¯s death, there will be no quality problems with the Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s drugs. Next, it will depend on how you lead Cardellini Enterprise back on the right track.¡±

    Monica quickly said, ¡°Once there are no problems with our drugs, we will follow my father¡¯s new productunch n. There should be no problem with that.¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be that simple.¡± Jeanne immediately rejected Monica¡¯s idea.

    Monica looked at her.

    ¡°Since Michael has done so much, he definitely won¡¯t give you a chance to bring thepany back to life. Of course, perhaps he didn¡¯t expect us to get the evidence that the vine is fine, but I think this isn¡¯t the only way for Michael to destroy Cardellini Pharmaceutical. Sunny Pharmaceutical is your biggestpetitor right now, and this pharmaceuticalpany definitely has a powerful background. To be able to get all the pharmaceuticalpanies and hospitals to ept their products in such a short time, I personally don¡¯t think that it appeared out of thin air. It must have been nned long ago.¡±

 Chapter 978 - 978 Autopsy Result: It Was A Set-up

    978 Autopsy Result: It Was A Set-up

    ¡°Do you mean that thepany is also rted to Michael?¡± Chi Mumu was still smart.

    Once she thought about it, she could think of many things.

    Jeanne nodded. ¡°In my opinion, if Michael wants to destroy the Cardellinis, he must do two things. Firstly, let Cardellini Enterprise fall by doing what he did with the vine incident and get the public to boycott Cardellini Enterprise. Secondly, let anotherpany kill the business of yourpany.

    ¡°No matter what, Michael works for the Sanders, who manages the entire Harken and needs to do things from the standpoint of a country! In order to maintain the bnce, they would immediately rece onepany that they suppressed with another. This way, they would be able to control the entire pharmaceutical industry. At the end of the day, that¡¯s the Sanders¡¯ goal.

    ¡°They will secretly control many industries and the economy without affecting the general economy of the country, enjoying absolute control over the Harken!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Harken a democratic andw-abiding country?¡± Monica said sarcastically.

    ¡°Yes, to the public,¡± Jeanne also replied sarcastically.

    Monica gritted her teeth. ¡°In that case, we¡¯re now fighting against the country.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The country will only y dirty in the dark. They won¡¯t dare to do it openly because it will cause public anger. As long as they fail this time, they won¡¯t dare to act rashly. They, too, are afraid that we will catch them red-handed. Once we catch them red-handed, there will be other forces that are ready to take down the Sanders.¡±

    ¡°You mean¡­¡± Monica could not believe it. ¡°Is there going to be a change in government?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not something you should be concerned about.¡± Jeanne felt that there was no need to exin too much to Monica.

    After all, it had little to do with Monica.

    All she needed was to take care of Cardellini Enterprise, and other things were other people¡¯s business.

    ¡°I suddenly feel very nervous.¡± Monica¡¯s breathing seemed a little heavy.

    It was because there were too many implications. What she thought was just a personal grudge now involved the interest of the entire country!

    She was just a mere citizen and had never thought that she would have any rtionship with the government.

    ¡°Why are you so nervous?¡± Jeanne could not help butugh. ¡°How are you in the mood to worry about other things? You have a mess at home waiting for you to clean up. Why are you caring about other people¡¯s affairs?! What¡¯s important is that your dad¡¯s surgery is the day after tomorrow. Shouldn¡¯t you worry about that instead?¡±

    Were they still friends?

    ¡°That¡¯s all I have to tell you today. Now, I¡¯m going to leave with Mason to find that staff member and see if we can find out more inside information. You¡¯ll have to rely on yourself for the rest. My energy is limited.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can handle it,¡± Monica said confidently.

    Without wasting any more time, Jeanne left with Mason.

    As Monica watched Jeanne leave, the confident smile on his face faded away.

    She just did not want Jeanne to worry too much about her. In reality, she had no confidence.

    At the thought that she had to face so many people and do so many things that might involve Harken¡­ she felt that she was not capable enough.

    However, she had to bite the bullet and continue because she had no choice.

    Monica analyzed the information on Sunny Pharmaceutical again.

    Ever since that pharmaceuticalpany became well-known, it seemed to have been replicating Cardellini Pharmaceutical¡¯s sales model.

    Their products were affordable, had a good reputation, and helped the public. Sunny Pharmaceutical had all of the standards that Cardellini Enterprise had set.

    From the looks of it, she refused to believe that the emergence of that pharmaceuticalpany was an ident.

    Jeanne had really hit the nail on the head and saw through it all.

    That pharmaceuticalpany was controlled by Michael to eliminate the existence of the Cardellinis.

    However, although the marketing style could be used as a reference orpletely giarized, could the real core of it all, such as the manufacturing of drugs, be copied?

    Cardellini Pharmaceutical¡¯s research and development team was personally led by her father. They were all highly-confidential talents using highly-confidential technologies. Could a team like Sunny Pharmaceutical replicate that part?

    That was a precious skill that the Cardellinis had spent hundreds of years developing. Could Sunny Pharmaceutical really achieve that in just a year and a half?

    No matter what, she found it unbelievable.

    Monica had a headache thinking about it, but she just could not figure out what the key point was.

 Chapter 979 - 979 Autopsy Result: It Was A Set-up

    979 Autopsy Result: It Was A Set-up

    Someone suddenly knocked on the door.

    Monica came back to her senses and said, ¡°Come in.¡±

    Steve walked up to Monica and said bluntly, ¡°The quality inspection department has released news that they will hold a press conference to announce Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s results at 9:30 a.m. tomorrow morning. They will also rify their arrangements and attitude that have been criticized regarding this matter.

    ¡°Tomorrow at 9:30 a.m.?¡± Monica sneered.

    That was her first time looking forward to a press conference so much.

    Steve was a little surprised to see Monica¡¯s expression. Should she not be nervous?

    However, Monica was now¡­ the opposite of nervous.

    Did she not care anymore because their reputation had been ruined anyway?

    ¡°Mr. Warren, can you ask the quality inspection department if Cardellini Enterprise can participate?¡± Monica asked bluntly.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to the scene?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°What if the result isn¡¯t good?¡±

    ¡°Are you afraid that I¡¯ll be beaten to death?¡± Monica smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s possible,¡± Steve said bluntly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My dad says I¡¯m a curse, and a curse usually lives for a thousand years.

    Steve was speechless.

    ¡°Make some arrangements for tomorrow. I¡¯m going to the press conference.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Steve nodded. ¡°If we make a request, the quality inspection department won¡¯t disagree. After all, it¡¯s our results. It¡¯s not wrong to announce it in front of us.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Monica nodded.

    She would like to see what the quality inspection department would do tomorrow.

    In the meantime, Michael looked at the official statement from the quality inspection department and sneered.

    At 9:30 a.m. tomorrow, he would make Monica so devastated that she could not even cry if she wanted to.

    Suddenly, he thought of something and picked up his phone to make a call. ¡°Can I ask if the boy¡¯s body has been cremated?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    After a while, the other party replied, ¡°He¡¯s been cremated.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Michael smiled a wicked smile.

    The reason why he had been holding back until now was to wait for the corpse to be cremated so that there would be no evidence.

    Monica would never have thought that he would make an issue out of the test report.

    After all, Monica was still too inexperienced to fight with him.

    ¡­

    At 9 p.m., Monica stretched her body.

    She and Steve had discussed Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s future development for the entire day.

    For example, after the test report came out tomorrow, how were they going to release the new products on the market and supply them to the hospital and pharmaceuticalpanies that they were originally working with?

    The initial idea was to distribute the goods, which meant that they would give out the drugs first and then settle the amount after the sales. That way, nopany or pharmaceuticalpany would reject buying from thepany. However, it would cause problems in Cardellini Pharmaceutical¡¯s capital chain.

    Monica was also discussing with Steve whether they could go to the bank to get a loan.

    In short, there were a lot of things that needed to be done.

    Since they had almost finalized the first draft today, she got up and prepared to leave work.

    However, after some thought, she gave Jeanne a call. ¡°The quality inspection department will announce the results at 9:30 a.m. tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I saw the news.¡±

    ¡°Have you found the staff member?¡± Monica asked.

    ¡°I have.¡± Jeanne said bluntly, ¡°The person who did the vination is a neer who has just been transferred here. I have his resume, but I can¡¯t see anything wrong with it. This person must have been specially arranged by Michael.¡±

    ¡°How can we prove that he¡¯s Michael¡¯s man?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a little more difficult.¡± Jeanne replied, ¡°If it were a staff member here, they would definitely have been bribed in advance. Once they were bribed, they would leave behind evidence. The mostmon way is to bribe with money, which means that there would be a transaction record. Be it cash or bank transfer, it would leave traces. However, Michael is smart enough not toplicate matters. He chose to send a person over directly. Since this person is Michael¡¯s man, Michael only needed to give him an order, and he could do anything without leaving behind any evidence.¡±

    Jake Crawford, who secretly helped Michael at one point, was an example.

    ¡°Are we going to let Michael get away with it and escape this time?¡± Monica was unwilling to ept that.

    She really hated Michael to the bone.

    At the thought that he could sacrifice a person¡¯s life to achieve his goal, she could not wait for him to get what he deserved!

    ¡°Given the current situation, it¡¯s really difficult to find evidence of Michael¡¯s crime in a short time. And once we expose the results of the quality inspection department at the press conference tomorrow, Michael will immediately react. If we don¡¯t get the evidence to use Michael tomorrow, he will be able to find his scapegoat in an instant.¡±

    In other words, if they could not find any evidence against Michael by tomorrow morning, the possibility of getting rid of Michael was basically zero!

    Monica gritted her teeth to suppress all the emotions in her heart!

    ¡°Don¡¯t lose hope just yet. Even if we can¡¯t get any evidence against Michael this time, it will still have a huge impact on him! I¡¯m sure that if Michael doesn¡¯t seed this time, the Sanders will doubt Michael¡¯s ability. Once Michael feels that the Sanders doesn¡¯t trust him, he will do a lot of things in a hurry for quick sess. As long as he panics, he will make mistakes and reveal some clues. All of need to do is put in the effort, and we will definitely be able to find evidence of his crime!¡±

    ¡°So we¡¯re just going to have to suck it up this time?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t say that. If you expose the results of the quality inspection department in public tomorrow, even if you don¡¯t bring Michael to justice, you can still piss him off. I don¡¯t think Michael expected you to change so much so suddenly!¡± Jeanne encouraged Monica.

    Nothing could be achieved overnight.

    Michael was not a simple person, to begin with, people who were not simple were even more difficult to deal with.

    It was too difficult for Monica to deal with the big boss as soon as she stepped into the industry.

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of your help,¡± Monica did not dare to take all the credit. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I don¡¯t know how many times Michael would¡¯ve done me over.¡±

    ¡°In that case, learn more.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Sister Jeanne.¡± Monica agreed.

    She did not want to burden Jeanne too much. In fact, everything Jeanne had done had exceeded her expectations.

    As for Michael, she believed that God was watching him!

    Those who were good would be rewarded, and those who were evil would be punished. It was only a matter of time!

 Chapter 980 - 980 Finn Is Not Good Enough For Monica

    980 Finn Is Not Good Enough For Monica

    After Monica ended the call with Jeanne, she left the Cardellini Enterprise building.

    She had wanted to go straight to the hospital, but she had to attend the press conference at the quality inspection department the next morning. She felt that it was necessary to make a mess for herself, so she went home first.

    When she returned, the house was pitch ck as the servants were probably asleep.

    Monica walked up the stairs of her home, suddenly feeling a little sad. In her heart, a home should not be so cold and empty.

    As she was walking to her room, she stopped in front of Sarah¡¯s room.

    Sarah had started going to school now, but she still lived with the Cardellinis. Since her mother was not around, the servants took care of her.

    However, Sarah did not spend much time in the vi either. When she did not have sses, she would spend most of her time at the hospital.

    In fact, Monica was d that Sarah was around. At the very least, it would make up for the fact that she could not be by her parents¡¯ side.

    She knocked on the door, but no one responded. Hence, she immediately opened the door.

    There was no one inside.

    Was Sarah not back yet?

    She made a call as she returned to her room, and the call went through quickly. ¡°Monica?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not home yet?¡±

    ¡°No, ss ended early today, so I came straight to the hospital to apany your parents,¡± Sarah quickly replied.

    Monica was really touched.

    In the past, she really hated Sarah for fighting for her parents¡¯ favor, but now, she was really grateful that Sarah could apany her parents in her ce.

    ¡°Is there anything I can help you with?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing big. I just wanted to ask how your rtionship with Finn has been.¡± Monica¡¯s tone was very calm.

    It was true. She had let go of himpletely, and that was why she could be so calm about it.

    ¡°Why are you suddenly asking me this?¡± Sarah did not seem to want to say it.

    ¡°As your cousin, can¡¯t I care about your personal matters?¡± Monica was a little angry.

    ¡°You can. It¡¯s just¡­¡± Sarah paused. ¡°What do you want to ask?¡±

    ¡°How far have you and Finn progressed?¡± Monica asked bluntly.

    Sarah was stunned, and her face turned red.

    Her cousin was too direct, and most importantly, Sarah looked up at Finn, who was sitting opposite her.

    After ss today, she hade to apany her aunt and uncle. She was just chatting with them in the room and hadpletely forgotten that she had homework to do. However, the moment she remembered, she came to Finn with her homework.

    Finn was really amazing. He even knew the senior-year mathematics.

    Under the pretense of having Finn tutor her with her homework, she shamelessly refused to leave his office.

    Finn, on the other hand, did not chase her away. She reckoned that since she was now his fake girlfriend, he would not put on a long face when she asked for help.

    However, she had put the phone on speaker when she answered the call just now.

    It was mainly because it was too difficult to hold the phone while doing her homework, but she did not expect her cousin to ask her that question.

    Her cousin clearly did not care about her private affairs.

    Just as she was about to turn off the speaker, Finn grabbed her hand and stopped her.

    His eyes were telling her to continue.

    Sarah was a little puzzled, but she nodded obediently and said, ¡°It hasn¡¯t developed to that stage yet.¡±

    ¡°Hold hands, kiss, or get in bed together?¡± Monica was very direct. ¡°Which step exactly?¡±

    ¡°Why are you asking in such detail? Do you still have feelings for Finn?¡± Sarah was still a little displeased.

    Did they not break up? Why did shee and ask her how her rtionship was with Finn?

    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Monica was speechless.

    ¡°If not, why do you want to know?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be frank. This morning, Finn talked to me about my dad¡¯s surgery, and I saw him having a wet dream. You know that it¡¯s very abnormal for that to happen to a man. You¡¯ve taken biology ss, so you should know that it¡¯s caused by a dissatisfied desire,¡± Monica exined.

    Sarah¡¯s face was red.

    She sneaked a nce at Finn and saw his dazed expression.

    ¡°Finn has physical needs. As his girlfriend, shouldn¡¯t you satisfy them?¡±

    ¡°Monica, I¡¯m only 18.¡± Sarah blushed. ¡°My parents won¡¯t allow me to do such a thing.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re already an adult at the age of 18. There¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t do. Besides, just take it as helping your uncle. Your parents will understand.¡± Monica tried to persuade her. ¡°You should know how good your aunt and uncle are to you, right? If you satisfy Finn¡¯s physical needs, he¡¯ll be able to perform the surgery on your uncle in his best condition. This is the best way to repay your uncle and aunt!¡±

 Chapter 981 - 981 Finn Is Not Good Enough For Monica

    981 Finn Is Not Good Enough For Monica

    Upon hearing Monica¡¯s words, Sarah was so embarrassed that she wanted to dig a hole in the ground and hide in it.

    She did not even know what to say to her cousin.

    What should she say in front of Finn?

    Monica also knew that Sarah would be shy. No matter what, a woman would still be a little nervous about her first time. She had experienced it before, so she could understand.

    Monica continued, ¡°Your uncle will undergo surgery in the morning the day after tomorrow, and Finn will be apanying the specialist doctor. Although the specialist doctor is excellent, I don¡¯t know why I still trust Finn more. It¡¯s probably because he¡¯s always been my dad¡¯s attending doctor, but that is why I hope Finn can be in his best condition. In case of an ident, Finn can rescue my dad in time.¡±

    ¡°I ... I might not be able to seduce Finn.¡± Sarah blushed and decided to voice her thoughts.

    ¡°Finn has needs now, so just tell him that you¡¯re willing to sleep with him. How else do you need to seduce him?¡± Monica said bluntly.

    Sarah kept looking at Finn, who remained indifferent after hearing what Monica said.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Monica suddenly thought of something, and her expression became very serious. ¡°You can¡¯t overdo it.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Once or twice is enough. You can¡¯t overdo it. It¡¯s not good for your body, understand? There must be a limit to everything, and too much of something is not good. You mustn¡¯t do it with Finn too many times,¡± Monica reminded.

    It could not be like what had happened to Finn and her thest time when they did it many, many times.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try,¡± Sarah said with a trembling voice.

    ¡°Tonight would be the best. It¡¯ll be a littlete tomorrow night.¡± Monica reminded her, ¡°Remember to let me know when you¡¯re done.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Sarah blushed and nodded.

    With that, Monica hung up the phone and took a deep breath.

    She felt like she had just handed over a plushie that she had treasured for many years.

    However, handing it over was good for her too. At the very least, she would not have feelings for him anymore.

    ¡­

    In the hospital, in Finn¡¯s office, Sarah hung up the phone and was not in the mood to do her homework anymore.

    She blushed as she looked at Finn, wanting to see his reaction. Even if it was just a look, she would be able to act ording to the situation.

    She bit her lip.

    The office was extremely quiet.

    However, the moment Sarah could not wait any longer, Finn suddenly asked, ¡°Are you not going to do your homework?¡±

    Sarah¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    Then, she quickly closed her homework and mustered up her courage to say, ¡°I won¡¯t do it tonight.¡±

    ¡°In that case, you should head back early,¡± Finn said straightforwardly.

    Even so, Sarah did not leave. She just stared straight at Finn.

    Seeing that, Finn¡¯s expression clearly changed slightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you heard what my cousin said just now,¡± Sarah said.

    She decided¡­ not to pretend anymore.

    She just wanted to sleep with Finn, and any reason would do as long as they could have sex.

    Finn¡¯s eyes flickered.

    ¡°My cousin told me to help you rx so that you can be in your best condition for my uncle¡¯s surgery.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. I know better than any of you what¡¯s best for me!¡± Finn¡¯s tone was a little cold.

    She did not sense his anger just now, so she thought that he did not care about what her cousin had said and that they had really let go of each other.

    ¡°But this morning, you¨C¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my business!¡± Finn¡¯s face was dark.

    As Sarah bit her lip, her eyes reddened.

    ¡°I¡¯ll repeat it. I¡¯m a doctor, and I know my body¡¯s condition better than anyone else. I don¡¯t need you to remind me, and you don¡¯t have the right to! Also, we¡¯re only pretending to be a couple. Even if I have needs, you won¡¯t be the one to satisfy them!¡±

    ¡°If not me, who else? Do you n to look for my cousin?¡± Sarah¡¯s tears fell. ¡°My cousin has told me to sleep with you, yet you¡¯re still keeping your chastity for her!¡±

    ¡°She has nothing to do with it! I just don¡¯t want anyone to suffer.¡±

    ¡°Does it pain you to sleep with me?¡± Sarah¡¯s tears streamed down her face.

    How could Finn be so cold?

    How could Finn be so evil?

    Back then, how on earth did her cousin manage to woo Finn? How did her cousin bear with Finn and finally move him?

    That man was like an ice mountain that could not melt no matter what.

 Chapter 982 - 982 Finn Is Not Good Enough For Monica

    982 Finn Is Not Good Enough For Monica

    She had always felt that as long as she worked hard, three months would be enough for her to woo Finn.

    However, she suddenly felt that she might not be able to do it even if she was given three or 30 years.

    Despite that, she refused to believe that Finn really had no feelings for her.

    ¡°It pains me if I don¡¯t like you,¡± Finn said as he stood up from his desk.

    Sarah looked at his cold figure, and her heart ached.

    Before Finn left, he even said, ¡°Us pretending to be a couple ends here¡­¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Sarah grabbed Finn.

    Finn¡¯s eyes flickered.

    ¡°We agreed on three months. Why are you ending it after just a few days?¡± Sarah said fiercely, ¡°Finn, you can¡¯t be so cruel to me!¡±

    ¡°The longer we wait, the crueler it¡¯ll be!¡± Finn enunciated each word.

    Sarah looked at him with tears in her eyes.

    How could Finn be so heartless and cold-blooded?

    However, she could not see any change in his expression.

    Did Finn even have a heart?

    ¡°In that case, how are you going to exin to my parents and the people you¡¯re trying to lie to?¡± Sarah asked him, trying her best to calm herself down.

    Finn pursed his lips tightly and remained silent.

    ¡°It¡¯s only three months. What are you afraid of?¡± Sarah said sarcastically, ¡°Are you really afraid of falling in love with me?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Finn said firmly.

    ¡°Since you won¡¯t, what¡¯re three more months? Three monthster, as long as you have no feelings for me, I swear you don¡¯t have to chase me away. I¡¯ll get lost myself!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to have any emotional burden.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to do this. I don¡¯t need you to bear any feelings for me, nor do I need you to give me anything. I just need three months to give up on youpletely.¡± Sarah was trying her best to persuade Finn.

    Finn hesitated for a few seconds.

    ¡°Do you want me to continue to pester you like this or do you want me to leave willingly after three months?¡±

    ¡°Sarah, don¡¯t have any hope in me.¡± Finn left after saying that.

    That meant he had agreed to her request, but he also reminded her that he would never fall in love with her.

    Sarah¡¯s heart ached.

    In fact, she even felt bad for her cousin at that moment.

    She knew very well that her cousin and Finn did not have a good rtionship, and she used to think that they did not love each other. However, it was onlyter that she found out that her cousin loved him very much.

    It was because she loved him that she always gave herself hope and waited for him for many years!

    Considering all that, how did her cousin survive all those years?

    Just how did she, until this day, endure Finn¡¯s cold-blooded and heartlessness for so many days and nights?

    Sarah suddenly felt that after being treated so heartlessly by Finn, she had to put in more effort in the next three months!

    In fact, three months was not Finn¡¯s limit. On the contrary, it was challenging her own limits!

    She kept her emotions in check and picked up her phone to make a call. ¡°Cousin.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± At that moment, Monica was driving to the hospital with the clothes she was going to wear tomorrow.

    ¡°Finn has agreed. I¡¯ll be with him tonight,¡± Sarah said.

    Monica¡¯s grip on the steering wheel tightened, and her heart tugged unexpectedly. Then, her vision blurred.

    However, it suddenly became clear again.

    She said, ¡°Alright. Congrattions. You¡¯re finally bing an adult.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel ufortable about it?¡± Sarah asked Monica

    ¡°I really don¡¯t want to get emotional with you. After all, I¡¯ve always felt like you were deliberately snatching my parents¡¯ love from me since I was young. However, you¡¯re still my sister. If you¡¯re happy, I¡¯ll give you my sincere blessings,¡± Monica said sincerely, and her tone was light.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think Finn is good enough for you,¡± Sarah suddenly said.

    She really felt that in terms of romantic rtionships, Finn was not good enough for Monica.

    ¡°Finn and I are in the past, and whatever that¡¯s in the past is no longer important. I just want you and Finn to be happy. However, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you that Finn really isn¡¯t a traditionally good man. He doesn¡¯t know how to love others, or rather, he doesn¡¯t know how to show it. It takes him rtively slow to warm up to people, and he doesn¡¯t seem to be very interested in many things. Anyway, you have to be mentally prepared. That¡¯s all the advice I can give you.¡±

    ¡°Monica, I just can¡¯t ept it,¡± Sarah said.

    ¡°What?¡± Monica was puzzled.

    She did not quite understand what Sarah was saying.

    ¡°Just wait until I give up!¡± Sarah said fiercely.

    Right. She had to give up. However, she could not ept the fact that she could not move the man.

    She had always thought that if her cousin could do it, so could she!

    ¡°We really are rted. We won¡¯t give up until we¡¯ve been proven otherwise.¡± Monica smiled faintly.

    At that moment, she felt blessed.

    Finn was indeed not a good man. However, once he genuinely epted someone, he would slowly change.

    Now that Finn had agreed to sleep with Sarah, it meant that he had epted her and that he might change for her.

    Of course, Monica did not have much hope for Finn. It was just that¡­

    Back when they were still dating, although Finn did not take the initiative, he would ept anything she said as long as it did not go against his principles, such as kissing or having sex.

    It made her think that if Sarah loved Finn as much as she did, Finn¡¯s non-rejection was a good thing for them.

    As long as they were happy, she would sincerely wish them well.

    She parked the car in the hospital¡¯s parking garage, and the moment she walked toward the elevator, she saw Finning out of the elevator.

    However, she did not see Sarah, which surprised her.

    Just as she was about to ask something, Finn walked past her.

    All she could feel from Finn now was his cold aura and his rejection of her.

    Monica forced herself to smile.

    In fact, she was deliberately acting to hide her emotions. Perhaps if she was a little colder, she could truly let go of their rtionship.

    She walked into the elevator and went to her father¡¯s ward.

    The moment she entered, she patted her face before she forced a smile on her face.

    Only now did she realize that being an adult was so difficult.

 Chapter 983 - 983 Scheming Against Michael, Kingsleyâ€™s Cruelty

    983 Scheming Against Michael, Kingsley¡¯s Cruelty

    At night, after taking a shower, Jeanne put on a bathrobe and sat in front of the hotel¡¯s floor-to-ceiling window, smoking.

    In the presidential suite of the five-star hotel, the scenery in front of him was as beautiful as a dream.

    She put out the cigarette in her hand. Then, her slender fingers picked up the phone beside her and dialed a number

    The call went through quickly. ¡°Mom?¡±

    ¡°George.¡± Jeanne¡¯s lips curled into a smile, and her voice was gentle.

    ¡°Did you miss me?¡± George asked her in his childlike voice.

    He did not me her for leaving without saying goodbye. However, his face was filled with anticipation.

    Jeanne felt a lump in her throat.

    She said, ¡°I miss you.¡±

    ¡°I miss you too.¡± George asked, ¡°When are you bringing me back?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s safer for you to follow Edward for now.¡± Jeanne rejected him tly.

    George was very disappointed, and it showed on his little face, even if Jeanne could not see it.

    She said, ¡°Tomorrow, get Teddy to send you to the address I¡¯m giving you and help with Monica with something.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± George did not refuse and nodded obediently.

    ¡°Take care of yourself.¡±

    ¡°Mom,¡± George called out to her.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes were a little red. The emotions that she had been holding back were starting to crumble.

    ¡°Will I see you tomorrow?¡± George asked.

    ¡°Maybe¡­¡± Not.

    She had other things to do.

    ¡°I¡¯lle and see you before I leave South Hampton City.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡± On the other end, George broke into a smile.

    It was a small promise, but it was enough to make George smile.

    Actually, she was not a good mother because there was a limit to what she could give George.

    She said, ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡±

    ¡°Mom, you should rest early.¡±

    ¡°You too. Good night.¡±

    ¡°Good night.¡±

    When Jeanne hung up the phone, her heart was still aching.

    She had never truly given George aplete family, yet George had never resented her. He would even listen to her arrangements unconditionally.

    George would do whatever she said.

    Eventually, she calmed down.

    She did not dare to make any promises or make anyone promise her anything.

    She picked up her phone again. ¡°Mason, are you free toe over?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Mason agreed.

    In less than a minute, there was a knock on the door.

    Jeanne opened it and led Mason to sit on the sofa in front of the floor-to-ceiling window.

    She offered him a cigarette, which he took. After that, Jeanne lit another cigarette for herself.

    As the two of them smoked, Jeanne said, ¡°Based on the current situation, it¡¯s almost impossible to find evidence of Michael¡¯s crime before 9:30 a.m. tomorrow.¡±

    Mason nodded in agreement. ¡°I just verified the information of that staff member again. ording to my experience, it cannot be used in testifying against Michael.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, we can only make a bold guess.¡±

    ¡°What are your thoughts?¡± Mason looked at Jeanne.

    He had spent a few years with Jeanne and had a period where he had a budding romance with her. However, to be fair, he did not think that Jeanne was a qualified assassin, so he did not take her seriously. Of course, she was the Hills¡¯ eldest daughter. No matter how much he looked down on her, he did not dare to offend her.

    ¡°When we expose the quality inspection department tomorrow, Michael¡¯s first thought will be to find a scapegoat.¡±Jeanne was analyzing Michael¡¯s actions. ¡°Who do you think he will look for?¡±

    Mason frowned.

    He had never thought about who Michael would look for.

    Moreover, he had to admit that if he had note back with Jeanne to gain a deeper understanding of theplicated rtionships in South Hampton City, he would not be very familiar with Michael, Monica, and many people in the city. Therefore, it was indeed a little difficult for Mason to think of a person now.

    In fact, Jeanne knew that as well. However, she said it so that Mason could tell her if there were any logical errors.

    An assassin would not just rely on brute force.

    To be the world¡¯s number one assassin, not only must he be skilled, but he must also be more intelligent than others.

    She said, ¡°Brie. Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡±

    Mason frowned.

    He had seen that name before.

    In the pile of information on Michael that Jeanne had given him, there was quite a lot on that woman.

    If he remembered correctly, she was the person Michael trusted the most.

    Moreover, after what happened to Monica and Michael, that person was still working in the quality inspection department even though she had been demoted.

    However, regarding the matter between Monica and Michael, Michael was indeed the one who was the most criticized. Everyone¡¯s attention was on Michael, and they hadpletely ignored Brie, so no one cared about where she had gone!

 Chapter 984 - 984 Scheming Against Michael, Kingsleyâ€™s Cruelty

    984 Scheming Against Michael, Kingsley¡¯s Cruelty

    Perhaps that was also Michael¡¯s n ¡ª to take all the me on himself. Since he could not save himself, he might as well save the other one.

    Thinking about it, Michael would also leave a person he trusted the most in the quality inspection department. Whether he had the power to operate in secret or not, it was not his own doing, so it was only natural that he was worried about others.

    ¡°Brie is devoted to Michael, so if Michael tells her to do something, she might do it. Moreover, Brie also has the motive to frame Cardellini Enterprise. After all, Monica also exposed her. It¡¯s easy for people to believe that she holds a grudge and was operating in secret!¡± Jeanne seemed to be mumbling to herself, but she also seemed to be asking Mason to help her with her deduction.

    Mason did not say anything.

    Usually, silence meant that there was nothing wrong with Jeanne¡¯s logic.

    After analyzing the situation, she confirmed her own conjecture. ¡°The first person Michael thought of was Brie, but Brie might not really take the me for Michael. After all, this matter involves a life and has attracted the attention of so many people. It will definitely be the death penalty. From the perspective of human nature, it¡¯s impossible for Brie to love Michael so much that she¡¯s willing to die for him. That¡¯s unless Michael can negotiate terms with Brie so that she¡¯ll be willing to take the me for him.¡±

    ¡°What kind of conditions would make a person throw away her life?¡± Mason asked.

    Exactly. What kind of conditions could make a person give up her life?

    Jeanne said, ¡°If she doesn¡¯t have to die, of course.¡±

    A strange look shed across Mason¡¯s eyes.

    He was clearly stunned by Jeanne¡¯s logic, but he remained calm as he listened to Jeanne.

    Jeanne was lost in her own thoughts as she exined, ¡°If Michael gives Brie the condition that she doesn¡¯t have to die, Brie definitely won¡¯t expose Michael¡¯s scheme. In fact, she will even help Michael clear his name. If Brie doesn¡¯t have to die, and Michael won¡¯t bear the me, they can kill two birds with one stone. Brie will definitely agree to it.¡±

    ¡°But Brie shouldn¡¯t be so stupid as to think that Michael has the power to save her from going to prison. ording to the information, Brie is not stupid. To be able to get the position of assistant to the director of the quality inspection department because of her own ability, she definitely won¡¯t be blinded by love and believe everything Michael tells her.¡± Mason raised his doubts.

    ¡°Brie isn¡¯t stupid, but she hasn¡¯t really fought with Michael. Most people who have fought with Michael won¡¯t be able to escape from his clutches. Take Eden for example!¡± Jeanne¡¯s face turned cold.

    Eden was not stupid, but in front of Michael, he was nothing!

    Fortunately, with Eden as an example, she was able to find one of Michael¡¯s tricks.

    She looked at Mason and said, ¡± Michael will rat Brie out as soon as possible. After that, he will call Brie and say that he will send her out of South Hampton City so that she can stay away from the limelight. He will also tell Brie that if he¡¯s exposed, both of them will die together in South Hampton City. With Brie¡¯s trust in Michael now and the power Michael still holds, Brie will believe that Michael can send her away safely.¡±

    ¡°What you mean is that Michael will make Brie believe him first and then arrange for Brie to leave before he kills her to silence her?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jeanne nodded.

    As expected of the world¡¯s number-one assassin. One hint was all he needed to understand everything.

    ¡°This is the only way for Michael topletely clear his name. If he¡¯s really smart, he will do this.¡± Mason gave his affirmation.

    ¡°Michael is smarter than me, so what I can think of, he will definitely think of it as well! And this time...¡± Jeanne sneered. ¡°I¡¯ll let him know what it means to be too smart for his own good.¡±

    ¡°So, what should we need to do now?¡±

    ¡°We need to let Brie see Michael¡¯s true face and see how sinister and cunning he is. Then, she can use Michael of his crimes!¡±

    ¡°How do we do that?¡±

    ¡°Talk to her face to face,¡± Jeanne said bluntly.

    Mason raised his eyebrows. ¡®She¡¯s so¡­ domineering!¡¯

    ¡°It¡¯s best not to beat around the bush when discussing matters with smart people. The more you beat around the bush, the less likely they will believe you.¡± Jeanne exined to Mason.

    ¡°Are we going now?¡± Mason asked.

 Chapter 985 - 985 Scheming Against Michael, Kingsleyâ€™s Cruelty

    985 Scheming Against Michael, Kingsley¡¯s Cruelty

    Jeanne nodded.

    They had to go now to give Brie some time to make preparations and leave behind evidence.

    Otherwise, if Brie trusted Michaelpletely and did not leave anything for herself, it would be useless even if Brie saw through Michael¡¯s true colors.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Mason nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to get changed. Wait for me at the entrance of the hotel.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Mason nodded.

    With that, Jeanne quickly got changed and went downstairs.

    For convenience¡¯s sake, when Jeanne left Cardellini Enterprise in the morning, she took one of the Cardellinis¡¯ family cars with her. Mason was now driving that car toward their destination.

    Amid the silence, Mason suddenly said, ¡°Millie has attacked Lucy.¡±

    Jeanne frowned.

    ¡°I just received news that Millie deliberately sent away Lucy away to carry out an assassination. The assassination target was a small fry, and the cost wasn¡¯t high. ording to the quote, the middle and low-level assassins in the Hills could do it, but Millie wanted Lucy to go.¡± Mason repeated.

    ¡°What happened after?¡± Jeanne was actually rather calm.

    She felt that Millie¡¯s actions should have been within Lucy¡¯s n.

    Lucy had taught her all of her reasoning and stratagems, so if Lucy wanted to deal with someone innocent, it would be as easy as ABC.

    ¡°Lucy went. And for this mission, we analyzed that the best method was to kill the target through seduction. In other words, Lucy had to dress up as a call girl to seduce the target and then kill the target in bed.¡±

    Jeanne sneered.

    Millie could really think of something.

    ¡°As an assassin, it¡¯s not difficult to seduce a man with your body to achieve your goal. Lucy also listened to the suggestion and went to the scene. She deliberately made it seem like she didn¡¯t realize that Millie had bribed another assassin to kill her while she was on a mission. She wanted to create the illusion that Lucy failed the mission and died so that she could get rid of Lucypletely.¡±

    ¡°Millie is too full of herself. She probably doesn¡¯t even know who she¡¯s facing! She probably doesn¡¯t even know how Lucy managed to be Kingsley¡¯s woman for so long!¡± Jeanne mocked.

    ¡°Indeed. So, Lucy easily got rid of the man that the Hills wanted to kill and the other assassin who wasn¡¯t from the Hills but had been bribed by Millie. As expected, Millie¡¯s evidence was left behind. Everything was within her calctions, but¡­¡± Mason hesitated.

    ¡°But what?¡±

    ¡°Lucy didn¡¯t expect Mr. Thorn to be so ruthless.¡± The expression on Mason¡¯s cold face was unreadable.

    Perhaps it was because she did not understand Kingsley, but at the end of the day, an assassin did not feel much.

    He said, ¡°When Lucy was carrying out her mission, she drank the aphrodisiac that Millie had the assassin put in her mouth to avoid suspicion. Millie probably knew that Lucy was not easy to deal with, so she yed a dirty trick. She thought that it would be easier to deal with Lucy when the drug took effect and Lucy was out of her mind. However, she didn¡¯t expect Lucy to havepleted the mission cleanly and beautifully before the drug had even taken effect. The drug only took effect when she was done with everything.¡±

    ¡°So¡­¡± Jeanne raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°The Hills would always arrange at least two people on a mission. This time, Lucy¡¯s partner was a mid-level killer, Kerby. He just joined the Hills not long ago, so you probably don¡¯t know him. However, when I was training assassins, I realized that his aptitude was not bad and that he had room for improvement. So, I¡¯ve been contacting him privately and giving him some advice from time to time.¡± Mason¡¯s tone was still t and cold. ¡°Logically speaking, Kerby should¡¯ve helped Lucy in the face of that situation.¡±

    ¡°I bet he didn¡¯t dare to, right?¡± Jeanne could figure it out immediately.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t dare to. It¡¯s a matter of propriety.¡± Mason chose to put it in a nicer way. Perhaps he really admired Kerby, so he was biased toward him. He said, ¡°Everyone in the Hills knows that Lucy is Mr. Thorn¡¯s woman. If it were me, I would also report to Mr. Thorn.¡±

    ¡°Did Kingsley leave Lucy to fend for herself after Kerby reported it to him?¡±

 Chapter 986 - 986 Scheming Against Michael, Kingsleyâ€™s Cruelty

    986 Scheming Against Michael, Kingsley¡¯s Cruelty

    ¡°You know Mr. Thorn quite well.¡± Mason nodded.

    Jeanne rolled her eyes.

    Kingsley was a devil. When he was ruthless, he was really wicked beyond redemption.

    ¡°Did Kerby tell you?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably because Lucy is in too much pain right now and is a little unstable, so when you were on your way down just now, Kerby asked me what to do. What do you think I should do?¡± Mason asked Jeanne.

    Jeanne just stared at him, which creeped him out a little.

    ¡°Mason,¡± Jeanne said, ¡°you want to get Kerby to help Lucy with her physical needs through me, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Mason did not deny it.

    Jeanne was just wondering when Mason had be so interested in gossip. However, it turned out that he had another motive for saying so much.

    As expected, an assassin would not usually speak, but if he did, it mean something had happened.

    ¡°Other than you, no one in the Hills dares to oppose Mr. Thorn, and that includes me. I only came back with you this time because I said I wanted to protect you, which Mr. Thorn could ept. But if I cross the line and let Kerby disobey Mr. Thorn¡¯s orders, I¡¯ll be courting death.¡±

    ¡°Why are you helping Lucy?¡± Jeanne suddenly asked.

    Were assassins not supposed to be cold-blooded and heartless? Why get oneself into trouble when it did not concern one?

    ¡°Lucy is the only person I admire in the Hills,¡± Mason said bluntly.

    ¡°You like her?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°No, I just admire her.¡± Mason denied it. He did not seem to be lying. ¡°Moreover, if the Hills lose Lucy, it¡¯s the Hills¡¯ loss.

    ¡°But Kingsley doesn¡¯t cherish her,¡± Jeanne said.

    At the same time, she was already calling Kingsley.

    In fact, she would have done the same even without Mason¡¯s request. Compared to Mason¡¯s admiration for Lucy, her feelings for Lucy were deeper.

    There was no way she was going to let Lucy die from the drug.

    The call went through quickly.

    Kingsley¡¯s angry voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°You¡¯re finally willing to call me, huh?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m calling to tell you that Lucy¡¯s body can¡¯t take it anymore. Since Kerby is by her side, I¡¯m going to let him solve her physical needs.¡±

    ¡°You just have to go against me, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you let Kerby sleep with Lucy?¡±

    ¡°She knew that Millie was plotting against her, yet she allowed Millie to do it. Isn¡¯t this the punishment she deserves?¡± Kingsley could not hide his anger. ¡°Besides, do you think I don¡¯t know what Lucy is thinking?! Since she wants to get rid of Millie this way¡­ There were ten thousand ways she could use to get Millie far from here, but since she insisted on using this method, shouldn¡¯t I fulfill her wish?¡±

    ¡°You just won¡¯t admit that you don¡¯t want other men to touch Lucy.¡± With that, Jeanne hung up the phone.

    She refused to listen to Kingsley¡¯s rebuttal, which could piss Kingsley off.

    Mason suddenly felt that Lucy was not the only person he admired in the Hills. In fact, he also admired how domineering Jeanne was in her confrontation with Kingsley.

    He unconsciously tightened his grip on the steering wheel.

    Some of the emotions that he once suppressed seemed to stir.

    ¡°Do you have Kerby¡¯s number?¡± Jeanne asked Mason after she hung up on Kingsley.

    Mason looked back and said as usual, ¡°You can use my phone to call him. His number is the first on the list.¡±

    Jeanne took Mason¡¯s phone and made a call.

    ¡°I¡¯m Jeanne,¡± she said bluntly.

    ¡°Eldest Young Lady.¡± Kerby was very respectful.

    ¡°How¡¯s Lucy?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re in the hotel now, and she¡¯s in the bathroom. I don¡¯t know how she¡¯s doing. However, when she went in just now, I thought she was going to die soon,¡± Kerby reported.

    Actually, it was obvious.

    Since Millie wanted to kill Lucy, she would definitely drug Lucy with the highest dosage.

    ¡°Go and help her,¡± Jeanne said bluntly.

    Kerby obviously did not dare to do so as he did not agree immediately.

    ¡°I¡¯ll exin things to Kingsley. If anything happens, I¡¯ll take care of it. I won¡¯t implicate you.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Kerby did not say much and agreed immediately

    Perhaps Lucy was really at her limit.

    After all, in serious cases, that drug could cause death.

    She returned the phone to Mason and sent a message to Kingsley with her phone, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve told Kerby to help Lucy.¡±

    Jeanne felt that if she sent that message out, Kingsley would be so angry that he would die of a heart attack.

 Chapter 987 - 1023 Chs

    1023 Chs

    ADD

    987 Scheming Against Michael, Kingsley¡¯s Cruelty

    Jeanne was right.

    When Kingsley saw Jeanne¡¯s message, he immediately smashed his phone to the ground, and it broke into pieces!

    His angry expression made his entire face look ferocious.

    At that moment, he did not even know whether he was angry at Jeanne for resisting him, or at Lucy for acting on her own initiative, or¡­

    He clenched his fists, and his veins popped out.

    Jeanne¡¯s words rang in his ear. ¡°You just don¡¯t want to admit that you don¡¯t want other men to touch Lucy!¡±

    F*ck!

    Kingsley suddenly punched the coffee table beside him, and the tempered ss on the coffee table instantly shattered.

    One had to know that the ss was bulletproof. How angry must a person be to be able to unleash such powerful strength?

    ¡­

    In a five-star hotel in a big city in Country R, Lucy was in the bathroom of a luxurious suite.

    She was going crazy.

    From the moment Kerby called Kingsley and thetter said that no one was allowed to help her, she knew that she had to rely on herself tonight.

    If she could not hold on, her only oue was death.

    She bit her lip and tried to control herself.

    She did not want to die either. At least, she did not want to die before she killed Millie.

    However, on second thought, Jeanne should be able to help her get rid of Millie if she were to die.

    At that thought, she seemed to rx a little.

    She was using cold water to relieve the pain and the heat in her body when suddenly, there was a knock on the bathroom door.

    By then, Lucy was already hallucinating, so she did not know if someone was knocking on the door or if she was fantasizing that someone was knocking.

    ¡°Ms. Harmon!¡± Kerby called out a few times.

    However, there was no response from the bathroom.

    He gritted his teeth and pushed the door with all his might. Upon pushing it open, he saw Lucy lying on the ground, covered in blood.

    ¡°Ms. Harmon.¡± Although an assassin was used to seeing blood, he was still a little nervous.

    Lucy¡¯s eyes seemed to move, but she was not reacting to anything.

    Kerby quickly checked Lucy¡¯s body.

    After making sure that all the bleeding was caused by her using sharp objects to scratch her body to suppress her inner desire and that her life was not in danger, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll carry you to the bed.¡±

    Lucy did not resist.

    At that moment, her body could not help but move closer to Kerby.

    Kerby could also feel her eagerness, so he did not waste any more time in putting Lucy on the bed and pressing her down.

    An assassin did not have much control over this aspect. Sometimes, it was so chaotic that it was hard to describe. Therefore, this kind of thing was easy for Kerby.

    That was until Lucy kicked him off the bed with all her strength.

    Kerby was caught off guard. After falling and rolling off the bed, he even felt that his ribs had been broken.

    He clutched his stomach and forced himself to get up from the ground.

    He did not understand why Lucy would push him away at that moment. How could she still have the strength to push him away?

    Assassins had many tricks up their sleeves, and drugs were just one of them. They were very clear about the effects of each drug and what kind of reaction it would do to the body!

    However, Lucy¡¯s current behavior was not human at all!

    Kerby could not help but say, ¡°Ms. Harmon, if you don¡¯t satisfy your desires tonight, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able tost until tomorrow.

    ¡°Leave.¡± Lucy was holding herself back, and her entire body was shaking madly.

    She did not know how she managed to utter that word so clearly.

    Her body had actually reached its limit, and it was out of her control.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It was the Eldest Young Lady who told me to help you solve it. She said she would bear the responsibility if anything happened and that it wouldn¡¯t affect us¨C¡±

    ¡°Leave!¡± This time, Lucy cried out at the top of her lungs.

    Her face was filled with horror and ferocity.

    It made Kerby a little scared.

    He thought that she needed it, but he did not expect her to not want it at all. Was he overthinking?

    Nevertheless, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you outside the hotel. If you can¡¯t hold on anymore, just open the door!¡±

    Lucy did not say anything else. She just hugged her body tightly and dug her nails into her skin.

    She did not dare to move. She was afraid that she would lose control of her body if she moved even a little.

    Then, she would not care who solved her desires anymore, and she knew very well that if she did that, she would regret it.

 Chapter 988 - 988 Scheming Against Michael, Kingsleyâ€™s Cruelty

    988 Scheming Against Michael, Kingsley¡¯s Cruelty

    She kept telling herself that she would definitely regret it if she did it.

    That was why she persevered and hold on!

    She probably fainted because when she opened her eyes again, she did not know what time it was.

    Her body was so weak that she had no strength at all. It was as if she was really dead and her soul had left her body.

    Her eyes flickered as she watched Kerby open the hotel door.

    Kerby looked at Lucy¡¯s expression and said, ¡°Normally, the drug wouldst for eight hours. It¡¯s now 6 a.m. in the morning, which means it¡¯s been nine hours. I assumed the effect was over, or your life was over, or perhaps your desire was over, so I came in. Fortunately, you¡¯re still alive.¡±

    Kerby smiled.

    As he was a newbie, he still had a trace of humanity left in him.

    Lucy opened her mouth but did not even have the strength to speak.

    She closed her eyes as if she was adjusting to her body¡¯s condition. Slowly, she said, ¡°Can you help me run the bath?¡±

    In the end, she still managed to say aplete sentence.

    Kerby nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    The sound of running water came from the bathroom, and after a while, Kerby walked out.

    ¡°Do you need me to carry you to the bathroom?¡± Kerby asked.

    He could tell that Lucy¡¯s body was extremely weak. However, he had to admit that after one night of blood, bodily liquid, and sweat, she should be feeling very ufortable.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Lucy nodded.

    Kerby went over and picked Lucy up from the bed.

    At that time, Lucy was not wearing anything.

    In order to satisfy her desirest night, Kerby had to take off her clothes for her. However, Lucy chased him away before she could do it.

    Now that Kerby was looking at her, he did not have any other thoughts.

    Assassins were used to seeing naked bodies, so even if Kerby was only in his 20s, he would not have the impulsiveness of a young man.

    After all, they had received a lot of training, and being able to withstand the temptation of a woman¡¯s body was one of thepulsory subjects.

    With that, Kerby carried Lucy to the bathroom.

    Just as he walked to the bathroom door, the door to the hotel room was suddenly kicked open.

    Kerby¡¯s instinctive reaction as an assassin made him roll on the ground immediately with Lucy in his arms. At the same time, he took out her gun and pointed it at the door.

    ¡°Kerby!¡± The cold and familiar voice stunned Kerby.

    The man who called his name was one of the top assassins of the Hills, and the person standing in front of that high-level assassin was Kingsley.

    In fact, Kerby had only seen Kingsley a few times.

    At that moment, when he saw Kingsley appear in front of him, he instantly felt the intimidation from Kingsley.

    He hurriedly greeted him with great respect, ¡°Mr. Thorn!¡±

    Kingsley¡¯s gaze fell on Lucy, who was under Kerby.

    Naturally, Lucy also saw Kingsley. The moment she met Kingsley¡¯s gaze, she also said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Thorn.¡±

    Without reacting, Kingsley simply walked toward Kerby and Lucy.

    Kerby quickly got up from the ground and stood in front of Kingsley respectfully, exposing Lucy¡¯s body.

    Lucy¡¯s eyes flickered, but she did not dare to say a word. Under Kingsley¡¯s gaze, she struggled to get up.

    After all, lying on the ground was a little disrespectful.

    She forced her limp body to get up from the ground. However, because her body was really weak, her legs went weak the moment she got up. Just as she was about to fall, Kerby quickly caught her.

    As Kingsley was watching their interaction, Lucy pushed Kerby away. At that moment, she did not even dare to thank him, for fear that she would implicate him.

    Lucy had always been smart. She knew very well that she must have provoked Kingsley again, and that was why he was here.

    Since she had provoked him, she naturally did not want others to suffer with her.

    ¡°Are your legs weak?¡± Kingsley asked coldly.

    ¡°It¡¯s very weak,¡± Lucy answered.

    Her entire body was weak, and she could barely stand.

    Kingsley¡¯s hostility seemed even more obvious.

    The three assassins in the room ¡ª two of whom hade with Kingsley and the other one was Kerby ¡ª did not even dare to breathe.

    As for Lucy, she did not dare to breathe either.

    She was just mentally preparing herself for what Kingsley would do to her, so she appeared much calmer.

 Chapter 989 - 989 Scheming Against Michael, Kingsleyâ€™s Cruelty

    989 Scheming Against Michael, Kingsley¡¯s Cruelty

    After all, even if she was not calm, she could not avoid it, right?

    She bit her lip and waited for a long time, but Kingsley did not explode.

    She could not possibly face the four men in the room naked the entire time, so she said, ¡°Mr. Thorn, can I take a shower and put on my clothes first?¡±

    The moment Kingsley¡¯s eyes flickered, Lucy¡¯s entire body tensed up.

    ¡°You¡¯re only showering now?¡± Kingsley suddenly asked.

    Lucy nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    She had just woken up, so of course, she was only going to take a shower now.

    Kingsley¡¯s eyes seemed to nce over at her body before he instructed the others, ¡°You guys can head out first!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The two high-level assassins and Kerby left immediately, not daring to stay for even a second longer.

    Only Kingsley and Lucy were left in the room.

    ¡°Did it feel good?¡± Kingsley asked.

    Lucy frowned.

    ¡°I said, does it feel good to deal with Millie this way?¡± Kingsley asked.

    At that, Lucy pursed her lips. It turned out that he was angry only because she dealt with Millie in that way.

    She exined, ¡°I¡¯m just showing you what kind of person Millie is. It will not benefit the Hills if she stays by your side.¡±

    ¡°So you think I don¡¯t know?¡± Kingsley raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°I was afraid you¡¯d get carried away by your sexual desires,¡± Lucy kept talking.

    At that moment, she thanked God that the other assassins had gone out. Otherwise, if she questioned Kingsley like that, Kingsley might kill her even if he wanted to save face.

    ¡°Lucy, aren¡¯t you a little too full of yourself?¡± Kingsley suddenly reached out and grabbed Lucy¡¯s neck.

    ¡°I was just thinking about the bigger picture.¡±

    ¡°You think I won¡¯t dare to kill you?¡±

    ¡°So are you going to kill me for Millie?¡± Lucy asked.

    Her originally pale face was now flushed red from Kingsley choking her. It was because she was running out of oxygen!

    ¡°Do I need a reason to kill you?¡±

    ¡°Kingsley, doesn¡¯t your current action prove that you¡¯ve been blinded by your sexual desire? You knew that Millie was useless and even a femme fatale, yet you kept her around and even killed me, who have been loyal to you¡­¡± Kingsley¡¯s grip around Lucy¡¯s neck was so tight that she could not say a word.

    She even felt that in the next second, Kingsley would strangle her to death.

    If she died, she had to appear in Jeanne¡¯s dreams and ask Jeanne to kill Millie for her. Jeanne must help her kill that woman!

    ¡°Ah!¡± Kingsley pushed Lucy pushed to the ground.

    Lucy did not even have the strength to resist, and her entire body hit the coffee table beside her.

    Then, the vase on the coffee table fell to the ground and shattered beside Lucy.

    However, she did not feel any pain at that moment. All she wanted was to take deep breaths and keep herself alive.

    ¡°A femme fatale?¡± Kingsley crouched down and looked at Lucy, who was panting on the ground.

    Lucy could feel Kingsley getting closer to her.

    At that moment, an uncontroble fear instantly washed over her body, and her body¡¯s instinctive reaction even made her move away from him.

    However, she forgot that the pieces of the broken flower vase were around her.

    She endured the pain and did not dare to move.

    She only saw Kingsley¡¯s body leaning closer to her. He was so close that she could feel his breath when he spoke.

    His breath was surprisingly warm.

    She had always thought that it should be cold.

    He said, ¡°You¡¯re loyal, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lucy nodded. ¡°If I weren¡¯t loyal to you, I wouldn¡¯t have dealt with Millie like this. I wouldn¡¯t have risked my life to do this! Mr. Thorn, that¡¯s the bitter truth. Please¨C Mm.¡±

    Her lips were suddenly sealed with Kingsley¡¯s lips, and the words that she wanted to say were all silenced.

    Lucy used to think that Kingsley was brutal, but she had never thought that Kingsley would be so unpredictable.

    She could not even predict what he was going to do next.

    Everything she just said was in the hopes that Kingsley would not kill her and that he would believe her.

    Yet now, what was the meaning of this?

    Suddenly, she felt a pain in her mouth because Kingsley had bit her lip hard. However, she could only endure the pain.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you learn how to please me?¡± Kingsley said coldly.

    She was distracted just now, so she did not put any effort into Kingsley¡¯s kiss. In fact, she did not even respond.

    She hurriedly exined, ¡°Mr. Thorn, give me some time to recover. I¡¯m a little exhausted fromst night¨C¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, Kingsley¡¯s face darkened.

    No. She was wrong and should not have any recovery period. If Kingsley wanted it, she could not refuse.

    She quickly wrapped her arms around his neck and took the initiative to approach Kingsley¡¯s lips with her blood-stained lips.

    Just as she got close, Kingsley pushed Lucy away. ¡°Ah!¡±

    He pushed her onto the broken pieces of the vase beside her.

    The broken pieces pierced into her flesh, and the pain made Lucy¡¯s face turn a little hideous.

    Kingsley saw that, but he remained unmoved. Instead, he ordered coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten minutes to get dressed ande out!¡±

    After saying that, he left!

    Lucy looked at Kingsley¡¯s back and got up from the ground without wasting any more time. Then, holding onto the wall, she walked toward the bathroom.

    She looked into the mirror, took out the ss shards on her back, and took a shower as fast as she could.

    After the shower, she did not need to blow dry her hair, nor did she have time to bandage her bleeding wounds.

    Since she could not wear her clothes from yesterday, she just put on a bathrobe. With that, she walked out of the room barefoot and opened the door.

    She said, ¡°I¡¯m done.¡±

    It took her eight minutes!

 Chapter 990 - 990 Live Press Conference, Intense Confrontation!

    990 Live Press Conference, Intense Confrontation!

    In South Hampton City, Monica woke up in the ward.

    She did not wake up early because she only needed to attend the press conference in the quality inspection department at 9:30 a.m.

    Hence, as soon as she woke up, she saw the doctors and nurses walking into her father¡¯s ward for a routine checkup.

    However, Finn did note, which surprised Monica a little.

    A doctor walked to Monica¡¯s side. ¡°Dr. Jones took a leave of absence this morning and will only be here in the afternoon.¡±

    Monica was stunned as she looked at the assistant doctor, who usually followed Finn around.

    ¡°He needs to conserve his energy for tomorrow¡¯s surgery,¡± the assistant doctor exined.

    Monica smiled and said politely, ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s our job.¡± The assistant doctor said, ¡°Because your father¡¯s surgery is scheduled for tomorrow morning, there will be many things to take note of today before the surgery, and you must pay attention to them. Also, try your best to build your father¡¯s confidence. Many miracles that can¡¯t be exined by medicine are caused by willpower. To a certain extent, a man¡¯s determination will always win.¡±

    ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll have a good talk with my dad today.¡±

    The assistant doctor smiled gently.

    At that moment, the patrol doctor had finished giving instructions.

    As the assistant doctor left with the rest of the group, he said to Monica, ¡°Those were all instructions from Dr. Jones.¡±

    Monica looked at the assistant doctor.

    ¡°Dr. Jones is very concerned about your father¡¯s surgery.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°You can thank him in person after the surgery is a sess.¡± The assistant doctor smiled and then left the ward.

    While Monica stared at their backs, Ruby asked, ¡°What did the doctor say to you just now?¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Monica came back to her senses. ¡°He told us to take note of some things before dad¡¯s surgery tomorrow. Also, he told us that there won¡¯t be a big problem with tomorrow¡¯s surgery and that dad should be in his best condition.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Ruby nodded silently.

    Monica could fully understand her mother¡¯s anxiety and fear because she felt the same too.

    However, she believed that good people would be rewarded. Her father had done so many good things in his life, and there was no way he would leave just like that.

    She said, ¡°Mom, I have to attend a live press conferenceter. I¡¯ll get my uncle to apany you.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Ruby shook her head. ¡°The surgery isn¡¯t today anyway, so I can apany your father. Besides, there are so many doctors, nurses, and care workers here. You can go and do your work.¡±

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll be back after the press conference.¡± Monica even deliberately smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you good news!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Ruby smiled gently.

    However, many emotions were hidden in her smile.

    Monica left the hospital at 9 a.m. in the morning.

    She was wearing a ck business suit with a well-tailored zer on top, a tight-fitting skirt on the bottom, and a white shirt on the inside. She looked like a professional woman, but she also had a slightly more imposing aura than the average. Her hair was tied into a neat and clean ponytail. and she wore a pair of ck high heels on her feet. As the weather was already a little cold, Monica wore a khaki windbreaker on the outside. With a ck briefcase in hand, she walked with style.

    Monica and Steve had agreed to meet at the entrance of the quality inspection department.

    When Steve saw Monica¡¯s outfit, he was stunned for a few seconds.

    It made Monica wonder if she was overdressed.

    She could not help but ask, ¡°Is this too much?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Steve quickly came back to his senses. ¡°I just felt a little emotional.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°The first time I saw you, you were only this tall and wearing a pink princess dress. You went to the chairman¡¯s office and tore up all the important documents. The chairman was pissed off, but he didn¡¯t dare to scold you. From then on, all the employees in thepany knew that you were the chairman¡¯s precious little princess and that you couldn¡¯t be scolded or beaten.¡± Steve could not help but say, ¡°I never thought that you would be able to take charge one day.¡±

    As he was much older, he sounded like an elder.

    Monica¡¯s mind was also filled with images of her father doting on her.

    She said, ¡°My father will grow old eventually, so I have to learn to grow up.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure the chairman will be very pleased with your change,¡± Steve said sincerely.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Monica looked confident.

 Chapter 991 - 991 Live Press Conference, Intense Confrontation!

    991 Live Press Conference, Intense Confrontation!

    Moreover, her confidence was infectious.

    ¡°This time, I¡¯ll show my dad how great I am!¡± Monica smiled.

    Then, she strode toward the press conference in the quality inspection department.

    Steve paused for a second before he caught up with Monica. He felt like the world had been dominated by the young.

    The two of them arrived at the hall of the quality inspection department.

    As they hadmunicated in advance, the people from the quality inspection department had specially arranged for both of them to sit in the front, which was carefully distanced from the reporters.

    They had done their job well.

    Monica remained calm and waited for the event to begin.

    To be honest, she thought she would be nervous. Last night, she hid in the toilet and practiced silently. She also had dreams the entire night, which made her feel a little dazed. However, when she sat down here today, she suddenly was not nervous anymore.

    It was probably because she epted that she would have to rely on herself in the future!

    Her eyes moved slightly as she looked at the few people who were walking in from the outside of the hall.

    They were the newly appointed director of the quality inspection department, Daniel Cook, and other important personnel in the quality inspection department.

    After those few people entered, the entire ce fell silent.

    The reporters kept shing their cameras at them.

    ¡°Thank you, my media friends, foring to the press conference regarding Cardellini Pharmaceutical¡¯s vine quality inspection report. On behalf of the quality inspection department, I thank you foring!¡± The sonorous and powerful voice came from Daniel Cook.

    He held the script and stood on the podium, giving an opening speech to everyone.

    Due to the fact that it was not an ordinary press conference, the atmosphere was quite serious.

    ¡°Now, I will officially announce the test report of Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s vine incident to everyone here and those watching the live stream.¡± After a grand opening, Daniel Cook went straight to the point.

    At that moment, the person beside Daniel Cook quickly handed him an unopened envelope.

    In front of everyone, Daniel Cook opened the seal and took out the test report that was stamped with the quality inspection department¡¯s seal.

    However, Daniel Cook¡¯s expression seemed to change a little as he read the contents.

    Such a change made all the reporters present nervous. They were not worried about the oue, but they were aware of the value of the news.

    Daniel Cook cleared his throat and read out the test report, ¡°Through test sampling the batch of CSYY3299 vines from Cardellini Pharmaceutical, we found that the same batch of vine had not beenpletely eliminated of toxins, resulting in the possible death of the child after the vination.¡±

    As soon as he said that, the crowd went into an uproar.

    A reporter quickly asked, ¡°Does this mean there¡¯s a problem with Cardellini Pharmaceutical¡¯s vine?¡±

    ¡°Yes. We¡¯ve put all the batches of vines under control, and all children who have previously been injected with this type of vine will undergo physical examinations to ensure their health.¡±

    ¡°Why are there no problems with so many children who have been injected, but only one child has ended in death?¡± a reporter asked curiously.

    ¡°The iplete elimination of the toxins doesn¡¯tpletely lead to the death of the child. It¡¯s just a matter of probability. After all, the reaction of the toxin in the child¡¯s body is different ording to the physical condition of each child. In theory, this batch of problematic vines from Cardellini Enterprise shouldn¡¯t cause the death of the child. However, through the investigation of the dead child, we found that the child had slight fever symptoms on the day of the vine. It was thebination of the body¡¯s own immune system and the toxin of the vine that led to the immediate death of the child,¡± Daniel Cook exined.

    ¡°In other words, it¡¯s Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s vine that caused the child¡¯s death.¡± The reporter confirmed.

    ¡°You can say that!¡± Daniel Cook gave an affirmative answer.

    ¡°I never thought Cardellini Pharmaceutical would have such a problem. I originally believed that the incident was purely caused by the individual¡¯s immunity!¡±

    ¡°Me too. All the medicine we have at home is produced by Cardellini Enterprise. Now, I¡¯ll have to clear everything out. I will never dare to use their medicine again.¡±

    There was a heated discussion going on at the scene.

    The quality inspection department did not send anyone to silence the reporters, so the matter started to turn sour.

    ¡°As the person in charge of Cardellini Pharmaceutical, can I give everyone a positive reply to the quality inspection department¡¯s results? ¡± Monica¡¯s voice rang out in the noisy press conference.

    His deep and steady voice silenced the crowd.

 Chapter 992 - 992 Live Press Conference, Intense Confrontation!

    992 Live Press Conference, Intense Confrontation!

    Monica stood up from her seat, and the spotlight was on her.

    She had already taken off her khaki-colored coat, and her business suit made her look very impressive.

    ¡°Ms. Cardellini, what are you trying to say? The test report is out. Are you still going to deny it?¡± a reporter shouted.

    Monica pretended not to hear him.

    She walked straight to the stage and up to the head of the quality inspection department, Daniel Cook. She said, ¡°Director Cook, may I take a look at the report?¡±

    Daniel did not expect Monica to go on stage, but he said, ¡°Of course, you can.¡±

    He handed the report to Monica.

    Monica looked at it seriously for a long time before asking, ¡°Is this the quality inspection department¡¯s result for Cardellini Pharmaceutical¡¯s vine?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Is it real?¡± Monica raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Daniel Cook¡¯s expression sank. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as favoritism in the quality inspection department! This is the final result for Cardellini Pharmaceutical.¡±

    ¡°In other words, the content of this report is the quality inspection department¡¯s official conclusion. It¡¯s true and valid, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Daniel said firmly. ¡°If you have any objections, you can appeal through the official channels. However, the report in your hands now is a legally-binding report issued by the quality inspection department.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s legal.¡± Monica¡¯s lips suddenly curved into a smile.

    That smile made everyone¡¯s hair stand on end.

    They did not know why Monica was smiling at that moment.

    Monica said, ¡°Coincidentally, I also have a legal report with me. Director Cook, do you want to take a look?¡±

    ¡°The quality inspection department can¡¯t privately produce any test report to an individual orpany. No matter what report you have, I can guarantee that it¡¯s fake!¡± Daniel said righteously.

    Before Monica could open her mouth, she was ridiculed by the reporters.

    ¡°Monica, do you think this is an act? And that you can act however you want to?¡±

    ¡°The report issued by the quality inspection department is the official result with legal effect. Do you think you can clear your name by simply making another report? Do you think this is child¡¯s y?¡±

    ¡°If your father weren¡¯t sick and in the hospital, I wouldn¡¯t want to see you here spouting nonsense!

    ¡°Get down from there!¡± one of the reporters shouted.

    It was obvious that they despised Monica.

    Today¡¯s press conference was also live-broadcasted, and the screen was filled with countless insults directed at Monica.

    To the morally-uprightizens, they were very happy about the result of the Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s vine being problematic.

    With the result released, they could unscrupulously express their righteous opinions on the Inte to satisfy their sense of justice and vanity.

    Even the so-called legal team began to ride on the poprity and started a special topic on the Inte to analyze the penal code that the Cardellini Enterprise would face with the vine problem.

    Now, after her exnation, Monica was being bashed even more on the Inte!

    Michael was also looking at the phone screen with a sinister and cunning smile on his lips.

    In fact, he had expected that Monica would go up on stage impulsively to question the result. However, what was the use of questioning it? The quality inspection department was the official authority. Whatever Monica said would only be an excuse, and it would only worsen her reputation.

    Now that things hade to this, he could not be med for being too ruthless.

    In the face of power, love was insignificant.

    Besides, Monica was still trying to go against him, so he had to teach her a lesson! He would make Monica suffer a life worse than death!

    A hint of malice shed across his eyes.

    Michael had never failed to get what he wanted, including women. He would make Monica kneel and beg him to sleep with her!

    The expression on Michael¡¯s face became more and more ferocious.

    Meanwhile, at the press conference, Monica maintained her calm and epted everyone¡¯s insults at her.

    Steve, however, could not stand it anymore.

    Although he was doubtful about the issue of Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s vine, because it was an official report from the quality inspection department, he could not refute it. However, Monica went on stage so impulsively. Was she not embarrassing herself even more?

    Steve gritted his teeth and prepared to take Monica away.

    Monica suddenly spoke again, ¡°If your report is official and even legally binding, does that mean that the autopsy report issued by the forensics department is official and even legally binding too?¡±

    As soon as she said that, the entire ce suddenly fell silent.

    Everyone looked at Monica and watched as she calmly took out an autopsy report and presented it to everyone at the scene.

    The reporters immediately became restless because the report was too small and they could not see it clearly.

    Monica said to everyone, ¡°This is the autopsy report of the child who died from the vine injection. The results show that the child died from a high concentration of potassium cyanide, rather than the toxins and bacteria in the vine!

    Everyone at the scene was shocked.

    At that moment, Daniel was also a little flustered, but he pretended to be calm. ¡°Who produced the autopsy report? Are there any stamps from the forensics department? Did you forge it?¡±

    ¡°Director Cook, you can take a look at it.¡± Monica handed the autopsy report to Daniel Cook. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe the report in my hand, I¡¯ve invited the forensic examiner, Dr. Jacob Green, to the scene to personally interpret the autopsy report. Please tell the staff to open the door.¡±

    All the staff members standing at the entrance looked at Daniel, waiting for his instructions.

    At that moment, the reporters at the press conference were filled with anticipation.

    Regardless of whether it was true or not, it was definitely breaking newsworthy, so everyone was waiting.

    Daniel had no choice but to tell his men to open the door.

    If he did not open it, it would be obvious that he was guilty, and he would not be able to exin himself to the public.

    He gritted his teeth, nodded, and gave instructions to the staff.

    When the staff opened the door, Jacob Green walked up to Monica in his work uniform.

    ¡°Dr. Green, I¡¯m sorry to trouble you,¡± Monica said politely.

    ¡°As a forensic examiner, it¡¯s my duty to speak for the dead and to restore the truth to him. It¡¯s my duty to stand here and tell everyone on behalf of the deceased that the cause of his death was an intake of 80mg of potassium cyanide and not because the vine was notpletely neutralized. I didn¡¯t find any trace of vine¡¯s toxins in the autopsy.¡±

    Jacob Green¡¯s words caused a stir among the crowd and the entire country!

 Chapter 993 - 993 Glib-Tongued, Monicaâ€™s Imposing Presence

    993 Glib-Tongued, Monica¡¯s Imposing Presence

    The press conference instantly burst into an uproar. The twist in the situation waspletely unexpected.

    Daniel could not stay calm anymore.

    Did they not say that everything was ready and that he only needed to announce the results in person?

    The sudden change in the situation waspletely out of his expectations.

    He was embarrassed, but fortunately, the reporters¡¯ attention was all on the forensic pathologist and Monica.

    ¡°Dr. Green, are you saying that the child¡¯s death has nothing to do with the vine?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Jacob Green replied.

    ¡°But the report given by the quality inspection department states that there is a problem with the vine. How do you exin that?¡± the reporter asked anxiously.

    ¡°Whether there¡¯s a problem with the vine or not is not my responsibility to find out. What I¡¯m telling everyone now is that the child¡¯s death has nothing to do with the vine. He died from potassium cyanide poisoning.¡±

    ¡°Who can prove that your autopsy report is true? Are you fabricating the truth?¡± the reporter asked.

    ¡°This report was personally issued by me and stamped by the forensics department. I can guarantee the absolute authenticity of this report. Of course, if anyone has any doubts about me, the child¡¯s body is still here. You can apply for another autopsy on the child,¡± Jacob said sternly.

    His confidence made all the reporters believe him.

    At that moment, they quickly turned their attention to the head of the quality inspection department, Daniel Cook.

    ¡°Director Cook, do you have anything to say about the different results given by the forensics department?¡±

    ¡°Is there a problem with your report, or is the autopsy report false?¡±

    ¡°Director Cook, please give us an exnation.¡±

    Daniel was sweating profusely. The reporters had put him on the spot.

    After all, he was able to take on the position of the head of the quality inspection department because of his adaptability.

    He said, ¡°The quality inspection department can¡¯t give everyone a clear answer to this incident, but all I can say is that our report was done fairly and justly. As for whether there is a possibility that there was a mistake during the quality inspection process because of time constraints, I can¡¯t jump to a conclusion now. Of course, I¡¯m not excluding that there won¡¯t be any problems with the autopsy report. Personally, I think that this matter should be re-verified.¡±

    As he spoke, he was nning to end the press conference right away.

    ¡°Actually, all we have to do is inject the vine on the spot to know if there¡¯s a problem with it,¡± Monica said directly.

    Daniel¡¯s expression was extremely unsightly, and Monica¡¯s unexpected move made him panic.

    Monica did not ignore Daniel¡¯s reaction. She said into the microphone, ¡°Cardellini Pharmaceutical has been dedicated to drug research and development for hundreds of years, and we have always regted our drugs to an extremely perverted extent. For so many years, there has never been a medical ident in Cardellini Pharmaceutical, and our Cardellini Enterprise can not afford to bear the nder!

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Daniel whispered in Monica¡¯s ear.

    Monica sneered. ¡°The vine is for a six-year-old child, and it just so happens that my godson is six years old this year and has not been vinated. I will get someone to vinate my godson in public so that everyone can see whether there is a problem with the vine or not.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t agree!¡± Daniel¡¯s expression was serious as he said righteously to everyone, ¡°I absolutely do not agree with anyone being vinated before we know whether there is a problem with the vine! This is disregarding human life. Monica, it is not right for you to sacrifice a child for the sake of Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s reputation!¡±

    ¡°Director Cook, I¡¯ve already made it very clear that there¡¯s no problem at all with the vine. Everything I¡¯m doing now is to clear Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s name and to give an exnation to the millions of families who have been vinated by Cardellini Pharmaceutical! Of course, we also have to answer to the boy who died because of the vine,¡± Monica said righteously.

    Daniel was speechless.

    Did they not say that Monica was useless? Had she rehearsed those lines in advance?

    Even if that was the case, the confidence and aura she had when she spoke were not something that an ordinary person could disy.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to risk anyone¡¯s life.¡± Daniel was still trying his best to defend himself.

    ¡°Is it that you don¡¯t want to risk anyone¡¯s life, or are you afraid that the oue will be different from what you think?¡±

 Chapter 994 - 994 Glib-Tongued, Monicaâ€™s Imposing Presence

    994 Glib-Tongued, Monica¡¯s Imposing Presence

    ¡°Monica, please mind your words,¡± Daniel said in a dignified manner.

    ¡°Director Cook, since you¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll frame you, why don¡¯t you prove your innocence in front of everyone?¡± Monica deliberately provoked him.

    Daniel did not answer. Monica was really forcing him to make a decision.

    The reporters at the scene started to jeer, ¡°Since Monica is so sure, I think we should give the Cardellini Enterprise a chance.¡±

    ¡°But what if there¡¯s a problem with the vine and something happens to the child?¡± Someone objected.

    ¡°If there¡¯s really a problem, Monica wouldn¡¯t dare to bet on her godson.¡±

    ¡°Who knows if Monica bribed a child?¡±

    ¡°Monica¡¯s godson is Fourth Master Swan¡¯s biological son. Do you think you can bribe him?!¡±

    The scene suddenly fell silent because they could not find more reason to question Monica Since Monica could suggest that, she must have full confidence.

    If they ndered her now, they would just be creating rumors.

    Therefore, after all themotion, everyone waited quietly for the situation to develop.

    Monica said bluntly to Daniel, ¡°Director Cook, please take out a vine from Cardellini Pharmaceutical that has been stored in the quality inspection department.¡±

    Daniel looked at her.

    ¡°For the sake of fairness, I¡¯ll get someone to follow your staff to get it. We¡¯ll film the entire process and broadcast it live to the public. This is to prevent any idents from happening midway, and no one can be sure.¡± Monica was obviously implying something.

    Daniel was forced into a corner by Monica.

    His eyes flickered as he looked at one of the staff members below the stage.

    That staff member was naturally Michael¡¯s man, and with such a big thing happening, he needed Michael¡¯s instructions.

    Meanwhile, Michael was holding his phone and watching the live broadcast in front of him. His expression was extremely ugly.

    ¡®Monica!¡¯

    When did Monica be so smart?!

    He could not believe that she found so much evidence and even knew to do an autopsy. Did they not say that the body was already cremated?

    At that moment, Michael knew that he had fallen into Monica¡¯s trap.

    His expression was cold as he ordered into the phone, ¡°Let her get the vine!¡±

    Then, he hung up the phone.

    He could not conceal his anger.

    However, if they did not agree with Monica, it would be obvious that the quality inspection department was deliberately causing trouble. Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, it was proof that they were fabricating the truth.

    At the press conference, after receiving the instructions, Daniel said, ¡°Since you¡¯re so insistent, I won¡¯t say anything else. However, if anything really happens, you¡¯ll have to bear all the responsibility!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If anything happens to my godson because of this, I¡¯ll pay with my life. I won¡¯t implicate any of you!¡± Monica enunciated each word in a very domineering manner!

    Everyone at the scene was still a little shocked by Monica.

    They had never expected Monica would have such a mature and magnanimous side to her one day!

    Daniel told the staff to retrieve the vine.

    The person following the staff was Mason, who had changed into a human skin mask. He filmed the entire process, from leaving the press conference to going to the destination to get the vine. The entire process was broadcast live on the Inte, and everyone was waiting quietly. At that moment, there was not even ament that popped up on the live stream. Everyone held their breath, clearly a little nervous.

    Half an hourter, the vine was brought to the scene.

    At the same time, George also arrived at the press conference.

    Everyone was a little surprised when they saw George.

    Everyone knew that George was Monica¡¯s godson, but when George really showed up, they still found it unbelievable.

    It wasmon knowledge that George was Fourth Master Swan¡¯s son, but now Monica wanted him to do the experiment!

    If there really was no problem with the vine, would Monica have dared to do this?

    Even before the vination had begun, at least half of the people had already believed that the vine was fine. The vination was just to increase that trust.

    At the scene, a nurse in uniform walked up to the podium and showed her identification. She was a vination nurse from the vine center affiliated with the municipal People¡¯s Hospital.

    She followed the procedure and vinated George.

    As it hurt a little, George frowned.

    Monica¡¯s heart ached for him as well.

    Fortunately, the vination process was very fast.

    After the vination, the venue was still quiet. Everyone waited quietly for George¡¯s reaction to the vine.

 Chapter 995 - 995 Glib-Tongued, Monicaâ€™s Imposing Presence

    995 Glib-Tongued, Monica¡¯s Imposing Presence

    At that time, the boy who had died was dered dead ten minutes after the vination, and he did not even have the chance to be resuscitated before his life ended. However, 30 minutes had passed, and George was still standing on the podium with a ruddy face. There was only a small bump on his wrist where he had been vinated, and it was not red at all.

    ¡°ording to your experience, what¡¯s the maximum time for a problem to ur with the vination?¡± Monica observed George and asked the nurse.

    ¡°Generally, ten minutes is the observation period. If nothing goes wrong within ten minutes, there won¡¯t be any major reaction to the vine. Of course, we can¡¯t rule out some immune reactions in the body, such as fever, fever, swelling at the injection site, and more, but it¡¯s not a big problem. These are all normal vine symptoms, and they will automatically disappear after three to five days,¡± the nurse replied.

    ¡°It means that since George has been vinated for 30 minutes and is not having any issues, we can conclude that there are no adverse effects from the vine?¡±

    ¡°You can basically say that.¡± The nurse nodded.

    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m sorry to have troubled you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    The nurse took her tools and left the podium.

    Monica also told George to leave the podium.

    Then, she said to the reporters and all the cameras below, ¡°The result was already very obvious, and I wouldn¡¯t have needed to use my godson as an experiment. But Jeanne, my best friend, said that in order to convince everyone, injecting her son in person would be the best way, so she personally handed her son to me. I think if it weren¡¯t for her absolute trust in me and Cardellini Pharmaceutical, no one would joke about their son¡¯s life! I¡¯m really, really grateful to Jeanne!¡±

    As she said that, her eyes turned red.

    The reporters at the scene were also a little dumbfounded by Monica¡¯s sudden emotional outburst.

    Monica took a deep breath and suppressed her uncontroble emotions!

    She continued, ¡°I believe everyone knows whether there¡¯s a problem with the vine or not, so I don¡¯t need to say anything more. I hope everyone understands that Cardellini Pharmaceutical¡¯s research and testing of drugs are definitely above national standards. As long as it has our logo printed on it, it means that it is absolutely safe and effective!¡±

    Monica¡¯s sonorous words made all the reporters present apud.

    It was a sense of guilt for previously misunderstanding Cardellini Enterprise and also a recognition of Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s drugs.

    Not just at the scene, but all sorts of support and overwhelming apologies filled the screen.

    ¡°I believe there¡¯s nothing wrong with Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s drugs. Our family has always used their drugs, and there have never been any problems!¡± One of the reporters affirmed.

    ¡°In that case, why would the report from the quality inspection departmente up with the conclusion that the bacteria were notpletely eradicated from the vine?¡± The reporters immediately brought up the contradiction.

    Daniel faced everyone and the countless cameras while trying to control the panic in his heart.

    He forced himself to remain calm. ¡°The quality inspection department will verify the problem with the Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s vine again. If there¡¯s really a mistake¨C¡±

    ¡°Director Cook.¡± Monica interrupted him, ¡°Do you think you can cover up a mistake?¡±

    ¡°The quality inspection department needed a month to do tests on the vine, but because of the doubts from the public, we had no choice but to change it to a week. It¡¯s understandable that there will be test errors when you try toplete the tests in a week.¡± Daniel was trying to find an excuse for himself.

    ¡°It¡¯s understandable?¡± Monica¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°So, Director Cook, do you think it¡¯s justifiable for the quality inspection department to issue an inurate report?¡±

    ¡°I mean, if time is tight, there might be mistakes!¡± Daniel argued.

    ¡°Can I understand that in order to please the public, the quality inspection department could be so irresponsible as to simply issue a report? In your opinion, you just need to give the public an exnation. Regardless of whether there is a problem or not with the vine, you just want to suppress the public¡¯s opinion first!¡±

    ¡°Monica, stop talking nonsense!¡± Daniel was enraged by Monica.

    ¡°Is that not what you meant?¡± Monica was not afraid as she coldly looked at Daniel.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing more I can say. The quality inspection department will issue a follow-up quality inspection report for this matter, and today¡¯s press conference will end here!¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t end here!¡± Monica said firmly.

    ¡°Monica!¡± Daniel gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Just now, Director Cook said there¡¯s a possibility of errors in the testing because of the short amount of time they had. If I remember correctly, the quality inspection department usually produces the report within a week. So, if you say that, doesn¡¯t that mean that the previous results issued by the quality inspection department could be inurate? Those food merchants and pharmaceuticalpanies who were found to have problems by the quality inspection department, as well as those who went bankrupt or went to jail because of this, might have been misunderstood. If that¡¯s the case, this mistake is really serious!¡±

    ¡°Monica¨C¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right.¡± Monica did not give Daniel a chance to speak. ¡°I seem to understand what Director Cook meant just now. This is the first time you¡¯ve issued a quality inspection report since you took over. Before this, it was all handled by the other directors of the quality inspection department. So, Director Cook, are you trying to say that all the previous directors have been neglecting their duties?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that! You¡¯re ndering me and insulting my integrity. I can sue you in court for saying that!¡± Daniel was so angry that his words were a little rushed, and his body could not stop trembling.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s not what you meant, Cardellini Pharmaceutical¡¯s vine testing error was not an ident. It was a deliberate setup. You deliberately set up that result with the purpose of making Cardellini Pharmaceutical face bankruptcy!¡±

    ¡°No! I definitely didn¡¯t!¡± Daniel was a little agitated and denied it immediately!

    ¡°In that case, how do you exin your mistake? Don¡¯t say there wasn¡¯t enough time. The moment you admit that there wasn¡¯t enough time, it would mean that there was a problem with all your previous quality inspection reports! If you¡¯re willing to bear this responsibility, tell everyone it¡¯s because you couldn¡¯t make a correct judgment within a week that caused the test this time to be faulty!¡± Monica was overbearing.

    Daniel¡¯s face turned red, and he did not dare to say anything.

    If he said that, it would not only affect the incident, but it would also destroy the authority that the quality inspection department had over the years!

    He did not have that much power to represent the quality inspection department, the Sanders, or even the entire Harken!

    At that moment, the dignified director of Harken¡¯s quality inspection department was rendered speechless by the 25-year-old girl. His face was pale, and he was dumbfounded!

 Chapter 996 - 996 Monicaâ€™s First Victory, Michaelâ€™s First Defeat

    996 Monica¡¯s First Victory, Michael¡¯s First Defeat

    The scene was silent.

    Monica¡¯s words were so domineering that Daniel, the head of the quality inspection department, was left stunned on the spot.

    He could not say a word for a long time. He just stared straight at Monica.

    Monica, of course, did not give Daniel any way out. She continued imposingly, ¡°Director Cook, the fact that you don¡¯t dare to admit that the quality inspection department can¡¯t produce a full quality inspection report in a week means that for the quality inspection department, a week is enough to ensure the result¡¯s quality. Of course, I fully believe that the quality inspection department, under the Sanders¡¯ governing, can¡¯t be what Director Cook just said. I also believe that all the previous reports from the quality inspection department are true and valid and that there were no mistakes with them.¡±

    Monica recognized one of the abilities of the quality inspection department.

    However, it was not to praise the quality inspection department but to verify what she was going to say next.

    She was clear-cut and logical as she said, ¡°Since there is no way that the quality inspection department would issue a faulty quality inspection report, the only exnation for the results of Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s vine is that someone did it on purpose! He deliberately framed us and wanted to put us out of business! I¡¯m not making it up. I have my logic and reasoning.¡±

    All the reporters at the scene looked at Monica with anticipation.

    The words ¡°hurry up and say it¡± kept appearing in thement section of the live stream.

    Monica took her time to continue, ¡°Let¡¯s analyze Cardellini Pharmaceutical¡¯s incident from the beginning. A little boy died because he was injected with Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s vine. Everyone used Cardellini Pharmaceutical, and the entire country even boycotted us, putting ourpany on the verge of copse. But of course, that¡¯s not the main point. The main point is that the little boy¡¯s autopsy results showed that his death was caused by potassium cyanide and had nothing to do with the vine. Think about it. The official vination center of the Sanders, as a designated hospital for tens of thousands of children, will never be able to exin the existence of the highly toxic potassium cyanide.¡±

    The reporters at the scene nodded repeatedly.

    The screen kept shing withments that say, ¡°We¡¯re confused. Please give us the answers.¡±

    ¡°Its existence is not an ident. Someone must¡¯ve brought it there on purpose. Why did this person bring it there and use it on that boy? The boy¡¯s family was an ordinary working-ss family and didn¡¯t make enemies with anyone. We also did a background check on the staff member who administered the vine. He wasn¡¯t a native of South Hampton City and hadn¡¯t been in South Hampton City for long. He had just started working at the vine center, so he had never met the boy¡¯s family before. Therefore, it could be ruled out that the boy was killed because of a vendetta! Since the possibility of a vendetta has been ruled out, we can logically conclude that the boy¡¯s death was to frame Cardellini Pharmaceutical. After all, the best way to make a pharmaceuticalpany go bankrupt is if there¡¯s a problem with the product. There¡¯s no other way!¡±

    ¡°Perhaps everyone will ask, why did he or she want to frame Cardellini Enterprise?¡± Monica looked at everyone and answered her own question, ¡°Because Cardellini Enterprise has made an enemy of someone!¡±

    There was an uproar.

    ¡°I believe everyone can figure out who the enemy is if you think about it carefully.¡± Monica deliberately left the audience with suspense.

    It was to draw everyone¡¯s interest, and everyone had no choice but to follow her rhythm.

    Monica said, ¡°Michael!¡±

    That one word made everyone at the scene gasp in shock.

    Everyone on the live stream was also shocked and probably did not know how to believe it.

    Yet, at the same time, they wanted to know the result.

    ¡°My wedding with Michael came to an end after I exposed his disguise in public. Michael should¡¯ve had a bright future, but because of his private rtionship with me, his career was ruined. He held a grudge, so he plotted this to take revenge on me, causing Cardellini Pharmaceutical to be destroyed! My suspicion of Michael is not without reason. As the former director of the quality inspection department, he knows everything about the quality inspection industry and how to make this matter look like an ident. He even had a bit of power to influence the people in the quality inspection department toe up with a faulty report!¡±

    Monica turned to face Daniel and said clearly, ¡°If I remember correctly, Director Cook is qualified to take on the position of director of the quality inspection department because of Michael¡¯s rmendation of you back then, which made you Michael¡¯s deputy. That¡¯s why you¡¯re qualified to take on the position of director of the quality inspection department after Michael left! Since Michael has done you a favor, you¡¯re repaying him and returning the favor now!¡±

 Chapter 997 - 997 Monicaâ€™s First Victory, Michaelâ€™s First Defeat

    997 Monica¡¯s First Victory, Michael¡¯s First Defeat

    ¡°You¡¯re ndering me!¡± Daniel was agitated.

    He could not refute anything else, but he had to refute that matter.

    In front of so many people, and now it was even a live broadcast on the inte, he definitely had to clear his name.

    ¡°Otherwise, how would you exin the false report you made? We have no enmity between us!¡± Monica was overbearing.

    Daniel said in a panic, ¡°Regarding this report, all I did was read it out. As for whether there were any problems with the report, whether it was a mistake or it was intentional as you said, I can only tell you that I know nothing. The report that I have is the one in my hands. I¡¯m not the person in charge of the quality inspection and even the release of the report!¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re selling Michael out to protect yourself, Director Cook!¡±

    ¡°Monica, you¨C If you continue to nder me like this, I¡¯ll call the police!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble you for that, Director Cook. I¡¯ve already called the police!¡± Monica said loudly and clearly.

    Daniel¡¯s expression changed, and he looked at Monica in a panic.

    Monica said, ¡°I called the police for Cardellini Enterprise and also for that child who died unjustly! Director Cook, you should go to the police station and exin the truth. I believe thew will give you justice!¡±

    At that moment, Daniel wanted to say something to Monica, but he could not. It was clearly useless to say anything!

    No one had expected Monica to have changed into another person!

    The door of the press conference hall was pushed open again.

    A few police officers walked toward Daniel and cuffed his hands. ¡°You¡¯re suspected of abuse of power, favoritism, intentional murder, framing, and other charges. We need you to follow us to the police station for investigation.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m innocent. I really didn¡¯t do those things,¡± Daniel hurriedly exined, and his face was already pale from fear.

    He probably never thought that he would be taken away by the police less than a month after he became the head of the quality inspection department!

    ¡°Whether you¡¯re innocent or not, the court will decide.¡± The police officer¡¯s face was cold.

    Monica also said to Daniel, ¡°Director Cook, being the mastermind and the instigator of the crime is different. You have toe clean. By the way, let me remind you again that the personnel whom you mentioned did the test has also been taken to the police station. I believe that under the strict interrogation, the truth will soon be revealed!¡±

    Daniel was frightened by Monica¡¯s words, and his whole body trembled. He waspletely out of his wits.

    He just numbly followed the police and left the press conference.

    Monica watched his figure disappear. Then, she turned around to face the camera and all the reporters at the scene.

    She said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if someone is manipting the situation behind the scenes, or if there¡¯s a greater force deliberately hiding it, but I hope I¡¯m just overthinking. Through the screen, I would like to make a solemn request to the leader of the Sanders. I hope you can pay attention to this matter and give the innocent little boy who died an answer. I hope that your official authorities can give us a fair and just result. I hope that under your leadership, there is no unjust in Harken, only prosperity!¡±

    When Monica finished, she took a bow.

    The purpose was to prevent the Sanders from secretly tampering with the matter.

    After all, all the officials were under the Sanders, such as the police, the court, and even thew.

    It was not difficult for the Sanders to control anything!

    Fortunately, Harken was a country where freedom of speech and human rights were paramount. Although it was ruled by the Sanders, they had to proritize the people. If they could not convince the people, it would cause turmoil. Once there was turmoil, the ruler might change. The Sanders would not dare to openly go against the people¡¯s wishes.

    Now that the matter had escted to this point, they could force the Sanders to resolve the matter fairly.

    At the very least, they would give the people a reasonable exnation.

    Of course, Monica did not think of that series of actions, especially thest one. It was Jeanne who repeatedly reminded her to point out the Sanders so that they could not stand by and do nothing. She had to make them feel responsible

    She did everything ording to Jeannie¡¯s instructions.

    Monica straightened her back before she left in a domineering and carefree manner.

    The moment all the reporters present came back to their senses, all they saw was Monica¡¯s slender and strong back.

 Chapter 998 - 998 Monicaâ€™s First Victory, Michaelâ€™s First Defeat

    998 Monica¡¯s First Victory, Michael¡¯s First Defeat

    Steve was also dumbfounded.

    Seeing Monica leave, he quickly chased after her.

    When he caught up with her, he saw that after Monica had left the sight of the reporters and cameras, she was running like a rabbit. She did look like a domineering CEO at all. From a distance, she still looked like a youngdy, but that youngdy could surprisingly use her charm to convince the audience!

    Steve caught up with her in a few steps.

    Meanwhile, Monica had run straight to her small car.

    Steve quickly knocked on the door of her passenger seat and sat in the passenger seat.

    Monica nced at Steve, took a deep breath, stepped on the elerator, and left.

    ¡°Why are you running so fast?¡± Steve asked while panting.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t run faster, I¡¯ll be annoyed to death by those reporters! So, of course, I have to run before they react.¡± Monica let out a sigh of relief and said as if it was a matter of course, ¡°I was so domineering just now. I will definitely be their hot topic. I have to leave.¡±

    No one could be so confident, but he had to admit that Monica had made people look at her in a new light.

    ¡°Oh no!¡± Monica suddenly braked.

    Steve lost his bnce and bumped his head.

    He looked at Monica in shock, thinking, ¡®She really can¡¯t be praised too much. Look at what happened in the next second!¡±

    ¡°I forgot to take my godson with me! F*ck! If Fourth Master Swan, finds out that I left his son behind, I think he would beat me to death.¡± With that, Monica immediately turned around.

    ¡°Are you talking about George?¡± Steve asked as he rubbed his head.

    Monica nodded.

    ¡°When I was chasing after you, I saw him leaving with another man and went to another ck car, which was parked right next to you.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I see him?¡± Monica tried to recall.

    ¡°Miss, weren¡¯t you busy running for your life?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll call and ask.¡± Monica did not turn around, but still worried, she gave George a call.

    After making sure that George had returned safely, he heaved a sigh of relief and drove to the hospital.

    ¡°Where would you like to go?¡± Monica asked while driving.

    ¡°I can go and see the chairman too.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t. If you go, I¡¯m afraid my dad will talk about work again. You can get off at the intersection ahead and go directly to thepany.¡± Monica was not afraid to turn Steve down.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Since the boss had spoken, Steve did not dare to refuse.

    Monica parked the car by the side of the road.

    Steve opened the car door. The moment he got out of the car, he turned around and said, ¡°Ms. Cardellini, you did very well today.¡±

    Monica¡¯s face turned red. To be praised so openly, she would be embarrassed too.

    She cleared her throat and pretended to be calm. ¡°You¡¯re too kind.¡±

    ¡°I wish the chairman a smooth surgery tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Monica was very determined.

    Steve then got out of the car, not wasting more of Monica¡¯s time.

    Monica quickly drove the car to the hospital.

    She did not know why, but she was a little excited. She just wanted to share the results of today¡¯s work with her father so that he could undergo the surgery in peace.

    However, before she went to the hospital, she felt that there was something she had to do.

    She suddenly turned the steering wheel and sped in the other direction.

    ¡­

    Since Monica won the first round, someone else would suffer the defeat.

    Michael threw the phone in front of him, which was ying the video, to the ground and smashed it.

    However, before he could vent his emotions, hismonly used phone rang.

    He suppressed his emotions and looked at his phone. However, that one nce made him feel even more depressed.

    He closed his eyes and gave himself a second to recover before picking up the phone. ¡°Leader.¡±

    ¡°Michael, what the hell are you doing?¡± The other party did not disguise his anger.

    Michael gritted his teeth, unable to refute.

    If it were the first time when Monica schemed against him and destroyed his marriage in public, he could say that he was unprepared for Monica. However, this time, he could not find any reason to exin why he had fallen into Monica¡¯s hands again.

    At that moment, he even wanted to take revenge on himself for his negligence toward Monica, which allowed her to show off in front of him again and again.

 Chapter 999 - 999 Monicaâ€™s First Victory, Michaelâ€™s First Defeat

    999 Monica¡¯s First Victory, Michael¡¯s First Defeat

    ¡°Now, Monica is asking me to give her an exnation! Michael, aren¡¯t you being a little shameless by asking me to clean up your mess?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Michael apologized.

    He could only apologize.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want your apology!¡± Warren Sander¡¯s aura was overbearing. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one day to think about how to solve this problem! If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll sell you out, and don¡¯t me me for being merciless then. You¡¯ve been in politics with your father for so many years, so you should be familiar with t the principle that the winner takes all!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Instead of pleading for himself, Michael just epted Warren¡¯s wrath.

    Warren did not say anything more and hung up the phone abruptly.

    Michael clutched his phone, his hands trembling.

    In fact, from the moment Monica exposed the suspicion that the report was fake, he had already thought of a way to get out of the situation. He was angry now not because he would be punished for this but because he could not bear the fact that Monica had escaped from the palm of his hand!

    He just could not stand the fact that Monica could hold her own and even face him head-on! He wanted Monica to kneel in front of him and beg for his forgiveness!

    His face turned cold.

    Then, he immediately picked up his phone and dialed a number. ¡°Brie, where are you?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Brie asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s meet and talk about the vine incident.¡±

    ¡°...Okay.¡± She was a little hesitant, but she still agreed.

    ¡°I¡¯ve sent the address to your WhatsApp. I¡¯ll be there in ten minutes.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Once they hung up the phone, Brie¡¯s expression changed.

    Last night, someone forced her door open in the middle of the night.

    She did not know how Jeanne could be so capable as to destroy the lock of her high-ss apartment and break into her house without any resistance just to tell her that Michael would kill her.

    Of course, she would not believe Jeanne so easily, and Jeanne did not seem to expect her to believe it immediately.

    Jeanne just told her what Michael was going to do to her next and told her to be on her guard. She also told her that if she did not dare to do anything to Michael, they would secretly protect her.

    After a brief conversation, Jeanne left.

    She really did not believe it and did not even want to take it to heart. However, she subconsciously knew that Jeanne was telling the truth.

    If it were not true, why would Jeanne tell her that? Was Jeanne not afraid that she would repeat to Michael what she had just said?

    In the end, after hesitating for a long time, she chose not to tell Michael.

    She needed to leave herself some leeway.

    She admitted that she loved Michael very much, so much so that she would do anything for him, but she was not blind. Even if Michael wanted to kill her, she had no regrets about loving him.

    She was not a magnanimous person!

    However, at that moment, she really did receive a call from Michael, and it proved that Jeanne was right.

    Jeanne said that if anything happened to Michael, he would look for her immediately to find her and make her pay for her crimes.

    She had agreed to meet Michael not only to discuss the vine but also to verify the truth of Jeanne¡¯s words.

    Brie gritted her teeth and quickly went to her destination, which was a very well-hidden coffee shop.

    It was owned by Michael. There were only a few customers on a regr basis as he did not do any publicity for it. In short, it was not for profit. It was just a safe ce for Michael to discuss business.

    When Brie arrived, she was brought into a private room at the far end of the cafe.

    Michael was waiting for her inside.

    She went over and sat opposite Michael, who said, ¡°Monica tricked me again!¡±

    Michael¡¯s expression was ugly.

    He suddenly put down the cigarette that he was smoking, and pressed Brie onto the sofa in the private room, with the smell of smoke all over him.

    Brie did not refuse and had never been able to refuse Michael.

    In fact, she had been waiting for him for many years. Hence, now that Monica had broken up with him, she finally got Michael.

    After a round of sex, Michael and Brie put on their clothes and sat in silence for a long time.

    A long time passed when Michael said, ¡°Brie, only you can help me now.¡±

    Brie looked at Michael.

    She had thought that Jeanne was lying when she was met with his tenderness and sweetness just now.

    She did not reveal any expression and just looked at him silently.

 Chapter 1000 - 1000 Monicaâ€™s First Victory, Michaelâ€™s First Defeat

    1000 Monica¡¯s First Victory, Michael¡¯s First Defeat

    ¡°The leader just called me and told me to sort this matter out. If I can¡¯t resolve it, I¡¯ll have to die.¡± Michael said, ¡°If I die, you won¡¯t live either. There are many people involved in this matter. As long as I am brought to justice, the Sanders will root out those in the quality inspection department! The quality inspection department¡¯s quality inspectors that we bribed, as well as you and Daniel, will all suffer.

    ¡°Based on the current situation, I can¡¯t avoid the death penalty. As the primary aplice, you will either be sentenced to life imprisonment or a suspended death sentence. Instead of us dying together, I¡¯ve thought of a way to get the best of both worlds.¡±

    Brie still did not say anything.

    If Jeanne had note to look for her earlier, she might really believe him.

    She heard Michael say, ¡°My idea is that you should take the me for this. You have the motive to take revenge on Monica and the ability to fabricate the incident to frame her. Once you¡¯re determined to be the instigator of this incident, I can clear my name.¡±

    ¡°So, I should die in your ce.¡± Brie sneered.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you die,¡± Michael replied firmly.

    Brie looked at him coldly.

    ¡°Before your crimes are exposed, I¡¯ll send you abroad secretly to take refuge. After I settle Cardellini Pharmaceutical and stabilize my power in the Sanders, I will find a way to bring you back.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a sinner. Can I still return to Harken?¡± Brie asked him.

    ¡°As long as I still have power, I can think of a way. But even if I can¡¯t think of a way, at the very least, you can stay abroad, and I¡¯lle over to apany you regrly.¡± Michael revealed his n.

    Brie looked at him. ¡°Then, what am I?¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Michael enunciated each word clearly.

    ¡°The identity of your wife.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Michael agreed immediately.

    It was so straightforward that Brie could not believe it.

    Michael was just trying to trick her.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want Monica anymore?¡± However, she still could not help but ask.

    ¡°Do you think I still have feelings for Monica? I¡¯ll only torture her to death!¡± The viciousness in Michael¡¯s eyes was definitely not an act.

    Monica had probably provoked Michael.

    If Michael was provoked, he could be so cruel that he would not even recognize his friends and family!

    ¡°Alright.¡± Brie nodded. ¡°I promise you, but I¡¯m very curious how you can make me the initiator of this incident! No matter how much power I have, I can¡¯t bribe the director of the quality inspection department to listen to my arrangements.¡±

    ¡°You can.¡± Michael said, ¡°As long as you fake an affair with Daniel, the head of the quality inspection department, he will be threatened by you and have to help you with your work.¡±

    Brie just stared at Michael, admiring his ability.

    She was truly impressed because he could think of anything. However, at the same time, she was afraid of his cruelty.

    In order to achieve his goal, he could use any means, including disregarding her image!

    ¡°Will Daniel agree to help you cover up your crime?¡± Brie suppressed all the pain in her heart and asked him.

    ¡°He¡¯s a smart person. He knew very well that regardless of whether he did it or not, the punishment he would receive would be the same. He would still be an aplice, and that fact would not change! But if I still have power, at least after he¡¯s sentenced, I can find a way to reduce his punishment, and he can leave himself an out,¡± Michael said logically.

    It made people have no choice but to be convinced.

    ¡°Brie,¡± Michael called out to her.

    It was probably the first time in her life that she had heard him speak with emotion.

    ¡°I know this will make you feel wronged, but this is indeed the best way to protect the two of us. I don¡¯t want to die, and I believe you don¡¯t want to stay in prison for the rest of your life either. We can still achieve great things, and I promise that I¡¯ll never abandon you when I¡¯m sessful. I¡¯ll definitely remember everything you¡¯ve done for me today,¡± Michael said affectionately.

    Everything was clear to Brie, but she was emotionless at the moment. She said indifferently, ¡°I have one more request.¡±

    She promise him to take the me, but she had a request.

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Michael looked like he would agree to anything she said.

    ¡°Kill Monica,¡± Brie said.

    Michael¡¯s expression stiffened.

 Chapter 1001 - 1001 Monicaâ€™s First Victory, Michaelâ€™s First Defeat

    1001 Monica¡¯s First Victory, Michael¡¯s First Defeat

    ¡°I hate her.¡± Brie said bluntly, ¡°You don¡¯t like me because of her, and it¡¯s because of her that we¡¯re in this state. So, I want you to kill her with your own hands.¡±

    ¡°Now is not the time.¡± Michael rejected her request.

    ¡°If now is not the right time, it won¡¯t be the right time in the future either.¡± Brie sneered, ¡°Michael, you just can¡¯t bear to kill her.¡±

    ¡°I told you. I no longer have any feelings for her.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what you said, but what you¡¯re doing ispletely different,¡± Brie was not shy to expose his innermost thoughts. ¡°I can help you do anything, but Michael, I don¡¯t want to end up as cannon fodder. I don¡¯t want to put in all my efforts, only to help you and Monica in the end. Perhaps I¡¯m selfish, and I admit that I¡¯m selfish, so selfish that I can¡¯t ept you getting snatched away by any woman, especially Monica!¡±

    Michael looked at Brie and her determined eyes coldly.

    He knew Brie¡¯s personality very well. If he did not fulfil her request, she would not agree to his arrangement.

    At that, he could not help but clench his fists.

    Even though Brie would die sooner orter, he had no choice but to obey her at that moment. Otherwise, if they fell out, he would not be able to clean up the mess.

    He said, ¡°Alright!¡±

    Brie was still a little surprised by Michael¡¯s sudden agreement.

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Michael said, ¡°I can¡¯t bear to part with Monica. I really can¡¯t bear to see her die. Perhaps I really do still have feelings for her, and this feeling will not only hurt you, but it will also harm me! If it weren¡¯t for my soft-heartedness toward Monica back then, Cardellini Enterprise would have long been reduced to ashes. I won¡¯t allow such a woman, who is a great threat to my existence and has even made me suffer setbacks twice, to remain in this world.¡±

    ¡°Today. I want to see her die today!¡± Brie said.

    Michael¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Once she dies, I¡¯ll listen to your arrangements and leave Harken immediately. I¡¯ll wait for you overseas.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Michael did not even try to negotiate with Brie.

    He agreed just like that.

    Brie said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go back and wait for your good news.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Michael nodded.

    Brie looked at Michael deep in the eyes before she left. The moment she left, her expression changed.

    She smiled evilly.

    Even if she was going to die, she would drag Monica down with her.

    Besides, if Michael did not kill her but killed Monica with his own hands instead, that would also be a form of revenge against Michael!

    She wanted Michael to regret treating her like that!

    ¡­

    When Brie left, Michael¡¯s expression was also extremely ugly.

    He did not expect Brie¡¯s condition would be to kill Monica. He had thought that her only condition was for him and her to be together.

    Michael¡¯s eyes turned cold!

    However, that condition of hers was fine too. Monica was going to die anyway, but now, she would just die a little earlier than he had nned.

    He had originally wanted to torture her, but Brie was forcing him to make that decision.

    He picked up his phone and ordered coldly, ¡°Find out where Monica is now!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The other party was extremely respectful.

    After a while, the other party replied, ¡°Monica is now at the house of the little boy who died in the ident.¡±

    ¡°Did you drive there?¡±

    ¡°I saw her car parked by the side of the road.¡±

    ¡°Tamper with her brakes.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The other party did not even need to ask why. They would only carry out orders numbly.

    Michael hung up the phone.

    Whether Monica would die or not depended on her own luck.

    ¡­

    Monica left the little boy¡¯s parents¡¯ house.

    Today¡¯s news was huge, so the little boy¡¯s parents had also watched the entire live broadcast and knew that the little boy¡¯s direct death had nothing to do with Cardellini Enterprise.

    However, from another perspective, if Cardellini Enterprise had not gotten into trouble, their child would not have be a scapegoat. No matter what, Cardellini Enterprise was responsible for the child¡¯s death in some way.

    Therefore, Monica went to apologize sincerely. It was inevitable that it was mostly acting before, but this time, it was with sincerity.

    Although she had not been forgiven, she gave everything she thought she could to the middle-aged couple.

    They were given 10 million inpensation, as well as the free use of all the drugs under the Cardellini Enterprise for life. No matter the price, as long as they used it, it was free.

    It had to be said that as a businessman, suchpensation was a huge loss.

    However, she believed her father would approve of herpensation method.

    Her family was most afraid of was having emotional debts.

 Chapter 1002 - 1002 Monicaâ€™s First Victory, Michaelâ€™s First Defeat

    1002 Monica¡¯s First Victory, Michael¡¯s First Defeat

    Therefore, once there was an emotional entanglement, they would do their best to repay it.

    She returned to the small car.

    All things considered, she had managed to let go of that one thing. At least, she could have a clear conscience now.

    She drove to the hospital.

    Tomorrow, her father would have a heart transnt surgery, and today, she had proven the innocence of Cardellini Pharmaceutical. It was the best gift she could give her father.

    As for whether Michael would be brought to justice because of that incident, she did not have much hope. However, as Jeannie said, that would definitely be a fatal blow to Michael.

    The thought of Michael exasperated in some corner made her very giddy.

    She was driving a little faster because she wanted to go to the hospital as soon as possible to spend time with her father.

    From today to tomorrow, she would definitely stay by his side and cheer him on.

    As the traffic light in front turned red, Monica stepped on the brakes.

    She frowned and stepped on it with a little more force. However, the car showed no signs of stopping.

    At that moment, she started to be a little flustered and hurriedly stepped on the brakes. Even then, there was no reaction.

    How could that be?

    She was still driving a little too fast, and the intersection was right in front of her. If she sped over now, she could easily collide with the carsing from other directions. However, she could not stop, and she immediately felt scared.

    She was a little flustered as she tried to maneuver the steering wheel.

    At that moment, her car was already out of control and had driven past the traffic light.

    Suddenly, a loud horn sounded in his ears. A bus was driving over from her left, and they were about to collide.

    Monica gritted her teeth and stepped on the elerator. The brakes were no longer working, but the elerator was still there.

    She sped up and the bus brushed past her. She managed to escape, but before she could breathe a sigh of relief, a motorcycle sped over from the right.

    Monica screamed in shock.

    She gripped the steering wheel tightly and used all her strength to frantically avoid the motorcycle. However, the moment she avoided it, she mmed into the guardrail at the side.

    Following a ¡°bang¡±, all the airbags popped out.

    Due to the impact of the collision, Monica fainted in the driver¡¯s seat.

    The moment she fainted, she kept telling herself, ¡®I can¡¯t die. I definitely can¡¯t die.¡¯

    If she was dead, what about her parents?

    She still had to apany her father for the surgery, so nothing must happen to her

    That sentence repeated itself in her mind, telling herself that she could not die!

    ¡­

    It was a cool autumn day in South Hampton City.

    Michael was still sitting in the coffee shop, and cigarette butts were scattered all over the ground.

    His eyes flickered, and he nced at the vibrating phone before picking it up.

    ¡°Mr. Ross, Monica got into a car ident,¡± the other party reported.

    ¡°Is she dead?¡±

    ¡°She was sent to the hospital, but she didn¡¯t look like she¡¯d die.¡± The other party spected, ¡°Do you need me to do something about it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Michael said bluntly.

    In the end, he still could not bear to see Monica die. Otherwise, he could have arranged for a car to kill her.

    He just wanted to teach her a lesson.

    Of course, if Monica would not learn her lesson, she would still die!

    His expression changed, and he picked up his phone to call Brie. ¡°Monica got into a car ident.¡±

    ¡°Is she dead?¡± Brie asked him coldly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. She was sent to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still going soft on her.¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to make a big deal out of this. If Monica is really dead, we will be suspected of murder, and the first suspect is me. After all, she pointed me out in front of everyone today, so I have a very strong motive for killing her. Even though they might not be able to convict me, I don¡¯t want to get myself into unnecessary trouble. The Sanders have lost their patience with me. ¡±

    ¡°Whatever you say makes sense.¡±

    ¡°Teaching Monica a lesson is also giving you an exnation. I will fulfill my promise to you sooner orter.¡± Michael promised. ¡°Not only will I kill Monica, but I will also make you my wife.¡±

    ¡°I hope so.¡± Brie did not say anything more and hung up the phone.

    Michael did not say much either because it did not matter if Brie was willing or not.

    As long as she agreed to help him, he would be able to send her on her way without anyone knowing.

    It was tonight!

    He stood up and left the cafe.

    He needed to personally make arrangements to silence her.

    ¡­

    Monica opened her eyes, and all she could see was a vast expanse of white.

    Was she dead?

    She was still alive!

    Suddenly, her eyes focused because she saw Finn, who was wearing a white coat, appear in front of her.

    ¡°Are you awake?¡± He asked.

    Monica cleared her throat. ¡°I didn¡¯t die.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not dead, and your injuries aren¡¯t serious.¡± Finn said bluntly, ¡°In other words, you didn¡¯t lose an arm or a leg from the car ident. The airbag helped a lot.¡±

    It was good that she was alive.

    Monica did not even have time to rejoice that her body organs and limbs were intact. All she knew in her head was that she was not dead.

    She moved her body.

    Finn pressed the button for the bed, and the bed raised her head so that she could sit up.

    ¡°May I know what time it is now?¡± Monica asked.

    ¡°8 p.m. in the evening,¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve slept for so long.¡± Monica could not believe it.

    ¡°Yes, the doctor said that you¡¯re overworked and need to rest,¡± Finn replied.

    Overworked? It seemed so.

    For the press conference today, she had not slept at allst night. She had probably slept for one to two hours at most, and she was dreaming the entire time.

    Moreover, it was not just because she did not sleep wellst night.

    Ever since her father had fallen ill, she had not had a good rest. However, the car ident made her sleep better.

    She struggled for a moment and got off the bed.

    Finn also looked at her coldly and watched as she finally got down from the bed.

    Just as she was about to take two steps, her body went limp, as if she was about to fall.

    Seeing that, Finn reached out to support her. However, the moment he held her, Monica pushed him away with great strength.

    After pushing him away, she fell back onto the bed because she had used too much strength.

    On top of that, her breathing was uneven.

 Chapter 1003 - 1003 You Probably Wouldnâ€™t Remember Me If I Didnâ€™t Take the Initiative to Come To You

    1003 You Probably Wouldn¡¯t Remember Me If I Didn¡¯t Take the Initiative to Come To You

    Monica pushed Finn away.

    The moment she pushed him away, the rebound force from her using too much strength made her sit on the bed.

    She was also panting.

    At that moment, the room seemed to be a little quiet. In the silence, only Monica¡¯s breathing could be heard.

    Finn silently lowered his arm and clenched his fingers. However, there was no expression on his face.

    He said coldly, ¡°The doctor said that you¡¯re exhausted and that you haven¡¯t eaten for a day, so you¡¯ll be weaker when you wake up. You¡¯d better eat something first.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Monica also felt that it was impossible for her to act tough at that moment.

    Her instinctive reaction just now was¡­

    It was just an instinctive reaction, and she felt that there was no need to exin anything to Finn.

    After all, it was better for her to keep a distance from Finn.

    Although she did not know why Finn would take the initiative to help her up, or perhaps it was just a casual move when she fell, she really did not want to have any physical contact with him.

    Somehow, she always felt that he would be annoyed, even if he took the initiative.

    She did not want Finn to misunderstand anything or think that she was using her weak body to get close to him.

    She did not know when she had started to be so careful around Finn.

    Perhaps it was because she had ruined their marriage with her own hands that she felt inferior to him.

    Or perhaps it was because Finn was her father¡¯s attending doctor, and Finn did not dare to offend her father.

    Anyway, there were many reasons, but the final result was that she would never provoke Finn again and would even try to stay as far away from him as possible.

    Monica returned to the bed slowly because she was afraid of falling again. However, she tried her best not to show how much pain she was in.

    In fact, there should still be some injuries on her body.

    She felt that it was very difficult to lift her feet, and her exposed arm was also red and swollen.

    Finn stood by her side and did not help her again. He just watched her lie down on the hospital bed again with great difficulty and like a snail.

    He pressed the call button for her. ¡°Please send dinner to Ward 028.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± the other party quickly agreed.

    The room fell into silence again as they silently waited for Monica¡¯s dinner.

    In fact, Monica did not know why Finn was still around or why he was here.

    She tried her best to hold that curiosity of hers in, but in the end, she could not help herself anymore and asked, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Why don¡¯t you go home and rest? I hope you¡¯ll be in your best condition for my father¡¯s surgery tomorrow.¡±

    Finn did not respond.

    Hence, Monica continued, ¡°I¡¯ll be fine on my own. After dinner, I¡¯ll go back to my dad¡¯s ward to apany him¨C¡±

    ¡°Do you know how you got into the car ident?¡± Finn suddenly interrupted her.

    It caught Monica by surprise.

    Finn said, ¡°I checked your car. Someone has tampered with your brakes.¡±

    Of course, she knew.

    There was no reaction when she stepped on the brakes, and she was very sure that when she went to the little boy¡¯s house, her car was fine.

    There was no way the brakes would suddenly stop working after she went to the little boy¡¯s house.

    However, she did not have time to think about who it could be.

    In fact, there was no need for her to think too deeply about it because who else could it be other than Michael?

    Her actions today had probably angered Michael. Otherwise, why would he think of killing her?

    ¡°I suggest you be careful during this period of time,¡± Finn said bluntly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be careful.¡± Monica nodded.

    Her attitude toward Finn had changed in the sense that she would go with whatever he said and not go against him.

    ¡°It¡¯s best to rest a little more after dinner. Blood loss after a car ident will lead to low blood sugar, and it¡¯s easier to faint.¡± Finn reminded.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Monica nodded obediently.

    With that, Finn left the ward, and as a doctor, he left only after giving a few simple instructions.

    After he left, Monica heaved a sigh of relief. When she had nothing to talk about, she really did not know how to get along with Finn.

    She leaned against the head of the bed and stared at the ceiling above her.

    In fact, forgetting someone was not difficult at all.

    As long as she recognized the difference between them, understood that the other party had given up, kept telling herself that it was impossible for them to be together, and kept suppressing her feelings, the rtionship was over.

    Monica ate the dinner the nurse sent over.

    She did not have much of an appetite, but she forced herself to finish it all.

 Chapter 1004 - 1004 You Probably Wouldnâ€™t Remember Me If I Didnâ€™t Take the Initiative to Come To You

    1004 You Probably Wouldn¡¯t Remember Me If I Didn¡¯t Take the Initiative to Come To You

    After eating, she listened to Finn¡¯s instructions andy down for a while. After making sure that he had recovered a little, she got off the bed and left the ward to go to his father¡¯s ward.

    In the ward, she did not know if it was because of the surgery tomorrow, but her father was not asleep yet.

    Her mother was not asleep either.

    When she showed up, her mother was worried. ¡°Monica, you¡¯re finally here. If Finn didn¡¯t tell us that you fell asleep because you were too tired, I would¡¯ve called the police.¡±

    Finn told her parents that she had fallen asleep from being overly exhausted, huh?

    Fortunately, he did not mention that she got into a car ident. If he told them, his parents would probably be worried to death.

    She made sure that her clothes covered her wounds before she walked to her mother. ¡°I just wanted to lie down for a while, but I overslept.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been working so hard recently. You should rest more. It¡¯s just that your dad can¡¯t sleep without seeing you, and I also felt my eyelids twitching. But now that I see you¡¯re fine, I¡¯m relieved.¡± As Ruby spoke, she seemed to notice some scratches on Monica¡¯s face.

    It was probably caused by the broken windshield in the car ident.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your face? Why is there a cut and it¡¯s a little swollen?¡± Ruby asked.

    Monica touched it nonchntly and smiled. ¡°It was because of today¡¯s press conference. By the way, mom, have you seen it?¡±

    ¡°I watched some of it. I was afraid that your dad¡¯s heart wouldn¡¯t be able to take it, so I didn¡¯t let him watch much. But knowing that you exposed the quality inspection department¡¯s scheme in front of everyone and proved the innocence of Cardellini Pharmaceutical, as well as seeing your intimidating presence at the scene, it made me suspect whether you were my biological daughter!¡± Ruby said proudly, ¡°When did my daughter be so powerful?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve impressed you, haven¡¯t I?¡± Monica was also very pleased with herself.

    ¡°Your dad and I were so shocked that our eyes almost fell out of our sockets.¡± Ruby did not hold back on her praise. ¡°I really think you¡¯ve grown up! Now, your dad and I don¡¯t even have to worry about you anymore.¡±

    ¡°So, leave thepany¡¯s matters to me from now on. You and dad don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± Monica said very firmly, ¡°But I have to say that it¡¯s all thanks to Jeannie that everything went smoothly this time.¡±

    Ruby nodded. ¡°Your father and I both thought so too. We¡¯ll really have to thank Jeannieter.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Monica also agreed.

    ¡°By the way, you haven¡¯t told me what happened to your face,¡± Ruby asked.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Monica came back to her senses and lied, ¡°Didn¡¯t I show off my amazing ability at the press conference?! The reporters at the scene were all deeply impressed by me, so after the press conference ended, I was surrounded by those unscrupulous reporters. At that time, I was in a hurry toe to the hospital to apany you and dad, so I had some conflicts with the reporters. I bumped into them, and my face was injured.¡±

    ¡°Why were you making a fuss with the reporters? What if they write nonsense about you again?¡±

    ¡°My reputation hasn¡¯t been good either.¡± Monica said nonchntly, ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t want a good reputation. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll do something out of the ordinary if I lose the splot. It¡¯s better not to have any good reviews so that I won¡¯t be humiliated.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you work harder to improve yourself?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t I improving myself now? I just don¡¯t want the media to brag about me too much. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t afford it.¡±

    She was afraid that the pressure would be too great.

    Ruby could understand, so she smiled. ¡°Alright, alright. Whatever makes you feelfortable.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the best, mom.¡± Monica acted like a spoiled child, and at that moment, she also focused her attention on her father.

    Gary had been watching the conversation between the mother and daughter.

    It was just that his body was too weak. Now, he would feel tired even when he was breathing, so he could not speak much. On the contrary, he liked watching the mother and daughter talk and bicker.

    Monica squatted beside Gary¡¯s bed and asked, ¡°Dad, how did I do today?¡±

    Gary smiled, and his eyes were filled with love.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. I know it¡¯s ten out of ten.¡± The moment Gary opened his mouth, Monica had already stopped him.

    She knew that talking was tiring for him, and that was why she used that method tomunicate with him.

    Gary nodded helplessly.

    ¡°Now that our family¡¯s name is cleared, we¡¯ll beunching the new products again. I¡¯ve already discussed it with Steve and the board of directors in thepany. It¡¯s not difficult to get Cardellini Enterprise back on the right track. You just need to finish the surgery and recuperate. Leave thepany¡¯s matters to me.¡±

 Chapter 1005 - 1005 You Probably Wouldnâ€™t Remember Me If I Didnâ€™t Take the Initiative to Come To You

    1005 You Probably Wouldn¡¯t Remember Me If I Didn¡¯t Take the Initiative to Come To You

    ¡°Alright,¡± Gary agreed.

    He was really amazed by Monica¡¯s performance this time.

    Perhaps he had really protected Monica too much back then.

    In fact, Monica was not as clueless as they thought. She could take care of herself and be capable of dealing with things.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right.¡± Monica suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Although the little boy¡¯s death was not caused by our vine, it was ultimately rted to our family. If Cardellini Enterprise weren¡¯t plotted against, the little boy wouldn¡¯t have be a scapegoat. So, I took the initiative to go to the little boy¡¯s family topensate and gave his parents 10 million dors. I also promised that in the future, no matter the price of Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s medicine, it would be free for them for life.¡±

    ¡°As long as you think your conscience is clear, you¡¯ve done well.¡± Gary nodded.

    Monica knew that her parents, like her, were most afraid of owing emotional debts and would only feelfortable after paying them off.

    ¡°Dad, you have surgery tomorrow, so you should rest early tonight and conserve your energy!¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Gary replied.

    Then, he really did close his eyes.

    Monica fluffed the nket for her father and turned the lights to the dimmest before telling her mother to return to go to bed.

    The two of them slept on the same apanying bed.

    Monica, who had slept for most of the day, was not sleepy at that moment. However, she was afraid of disturbing her parents, so she pretended to be asleep.

    Just then, she felt her mother getting up from the bed. Monica opened her eyes and silently watched as her mother walk to her father¡¯s bedside and looked at her father.

    After that, her mother bent over and gently nted a kiss on her father¡¯s face.

    Monica smiled, but her eyes were red. Sometimes, she would be deeply moved by her parents¡¯ rtionship.

    She remained silent and looked at her mother¡¯s gentle face under the soft light.

    How lucky were they to have such a loving rtionship?

    Her mother looked at her father for a long time.

    Just as she was about to return to her bed, Gary suddenly said, ¡°Ruby.¡±

    That meant the old man was not asleep at all.

    Ruby, on the other hand, was a little frightened. However, Ruby quickly grabbed Gary¡¯s hand when she saw his fingers moving.

    Gary said, ¡°Thank you for taking care of me recently.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not hard.¡± Ruby smiled gently. ¡°From the moment I married you, I was ready to take care of you for the rest of my life.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I did in my past life that allowed me to meet you in this life.¡±

    ¡°Silly man.¡± Ruby¡¯s face was gentle.

    Her hand had been holding Gary¡¯s hand tightly.

    Under the soft light, it was a very sweet scene.

    ¡°Ruby, I know that this surgery is actually very risky¨C¡±

    ¡°Honey!¡±

    ¡°Listen to me.¡± Gary was panting a little.

    Ruby held it in.

    ¡°If I really don¡¯t make it out of that operating table alive...¡± Gary paused for a moment.

    Ruby¡¯s eyes instantly turned red.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too sad. I¡¯m very happy to have you and an obedient daughter like Monica in my life. I think I¡¯m so blessed, and I don¡¯t have any regrets,¡± Gary said with great effort.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to say this.¡± Ruby¡¯s voice was obviously choked.

    ¡°Ruby, a person¡¯s life will have an end. If my end is tomorrow, I¡¯ll be content. I¡¯m just afraid that you and Monica won¡¯t be able to ept it.¡±

    ¡°How can we ept this?¡±

    ¡°Although Monica has grown up a lot, in my heart, she¡¯s still the little princess who needs to be pampered and loved. If anything happens to me, you must be strong. For Monica¡¯s sake, you must also be strong. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Honey¨C¡±

    ¡°Also, if I really do go, don¡¯t be a widower for me. Find a good old man who can take care of you and live the rest of your life,¡± Gary instructed.

    It was as if he was giving hisst wish.

    By then, Ruby was crying so hard that she could not speak.

    Gary¡¯s eyes were also red, but she held Ruby¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Promise me that you¡¯ll take care of yourself and Monica.¡±

    Ruby nodded silently.

    Meanwhile, Monica¡¯s vision was already blurry, but she held it in.

    That night, her mother stayed with her father on his bed for the entire night. The two of them fell asleep with their fingers crossed.

    Monica, on the other hand, just looked at them deeply and did not sleep for the whole night.

 Chapter 1006 - 1006 You Probably Wouldnâ€™t Remember Me If I Didnâ€™t Take the Initiative to Come To You

    1006 You Probably Wouldn¡¯t Remember Me If I Didn¡¯t Take the Initiative to Come To You

    Under the same sky, in the presidential suite of a five-star hotel in South Hampton City, Jeanne was waiting in the room, waiting for an answer.

    Tonight, Michael would send Brie away or kill her to silence her, and Mason followed them to their destination.

    ording to the current development, Michael¡¯s method of sending Brie away should be the same as sending Eden away.

    She looked at the real-time location that Brie had sent her.

    Brie had already rushed to the dock and got on the speedboat.

    The direction that the speedboat was heading toward was the ce that the ship was going to pass through tonight.

    Mason had already gone over in advance to make some preparations.

    Half an hourter, Brie¡¯s real-time location had not been updated yet as she was waiting for the ship that was about to pass by.

    However, it did not take long. It was probably because Michael had calcted it urately.

    Brie boarded the ship, and the positioning began to change in the sea.

    If his calctions were right, that would be the ce where Brie would be killed, and Edward should have been buried in this part of the sea too.

    Now, other than Michael and her, or perhaps Edward, no one else knew that Eden was no longer alive.

    Eden¡¯s parents probably only knew that he had escaped and not that Eden had died long ago.

    Jeanne sent a message to Mason. ¡°Be careful.¡±

    Mason replied with one word, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jeanne put her phone aside and casually lit a cigarette.

    Recently, her smoking addiction seemed to have gotten worse. She had the urge to smoke, but after a few puffs, she felt nauseated.

    In the end, she extinguished the remaining half of the cigarette.

    At that moment, the phone on the coffee table rang.

    She nced at it and picked it up, only to hear Mason¡¯s voice from the other end of the phone. ¡°Brie has been saved.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°She listened to our suggestion and wore a bulletproof vest. So, when the bullet hit her heart, it didn¡¯t take her life. The other party immediately threw her body into the sea, and we were waiting at the bottom of the sea. We¡¯ve rescued her and are on our way back now.¡±

    ¡°The other party didn¡¯t notice, right?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Mason confirmed.

    ¡°Michael is too cunning. If he finds out that Brie is not dead, it will be difficult for us to use him in public. We must catch him off guard!¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Mason agreed.

    ¡°Confiscate Brie¡¯s phone and take her to a secluded ce. Get Nox¡¯s men to keep watch over her, and don¡¯t let her out before the case with the quality inspection department goes to court.¡± Jeanne said, ¡°It¡¯s best if she cooperates voluntarily.¡±

    Mason alone could not guarantee that there would be no mistakes in tonight¡¯s operation, so Jeanne asked Nox for help.

    Nox had indeed provided her with a lot of manpower, and naturally, it helped a lot.

    ¡°I¡¯lle back after I¡¯ve sorted everything out.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Be careful.¡± Mason reminded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    After ending the call, Jeanne took a deep breath.

    Tonight¡¯s matter hade to an end. Next, they would wait for Michael to court his own death.

    She turned around and prepared to go to the bathroom to take a shower and sleep because she had to go to the hospital early the next morning for Gary¡¯s surgery.

    Hopefully, everything would go smoothly.

    Just then, the doorbell suddenly rang.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes flickered.

    It was past midnight, so who could it be? Who woulde to look for her sote at night?

    She remained calm, took out her gun at once, and quickly walked to the door.

    As she looked at the man standing at the door through the surveince footage, her heart skipped a few beats.

    She pursed her lips before opening the door to see Edward, who was dressed in a suit and leather shoes, standing there, looking imposing.

    ¡°Do you have to be so guarded against me?¡± Edward said.

    At that moment, he could see the gun she was holding.

    When Jeanne returned to her senses, she put down the gun and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve contacted Finn, Nox, and George¡­ but you didn¡¯t contact me. So, if I didn¡¯t take the initiative toe to you, you probably wouldn¡¯t remember me.¡± Edward¡¯s voice was cold and indifferent.

    There was not much emotion in his tone.

    However, Jeanne suddenly chuckled and said, ¡°Are you jealous, Fourth Master?¡±

    Edward chuckled as well.

    When that man smiled, he could really cause the downfall of a city.

    Then, he suddenly moved closer to her, and his tall body leaned over.

    Jeanne tensed up. It was because of his powerful aura that she could not help but feel nervous.

    His face was close to her cheek, and the two of them were very close to each other.

 Chapter 1007 - 1007 You Probably Wouldnâ€™t Remember Me If I Didnâ€™t Take the Initiative to Come To You

    1007 You Probably Wouldn¡¯t Remember Me If I Didn¡¯t Take the Initiative to Come To You

    They could even feel each other¡¯s breathing.

    At that moment, Jeanne closed her eyes and thought, ¡®Between men and women, husband and wife¡­ absence should make the heart grow fonder.¡¯

    However, the kiss she had imagined did not happen.

    She could only feel Edward¡¯s hand holding hers and taking the gun from her hand.

    Jeanne¡¯s fingers twitched. Then, she opened her eyes and looked at Edward¡¯s handsome face up close.

    He said, ¡°This kind of thing shouldn¡¯t exist between the two of us.¡±

    The next second, she saw Edward throw the gun on her bed in a parabolic motion.

    Jeanne smiled and said, ¡°Alright.¡±

    After that, she reached out and wrapped her arms around Edward¡¯s neck.

    Edward was still looking at her intently.

    She said, ¡°I¡¯ve slept with you so many times, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever taken the initiative.¡±

    Edward chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll run away after, so...¡±

    ¡®So?¡¯ Jeanne raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°I¡¯m just inviting you to dinner.¡±

    ¡°Now?¡± Jeanne was surprised.

    It was past midnight, and they were having dinner?

    Nevertheless, Edward bent down and carried Jeanne in his arms.

    He picked her up and closed the hotel door with his long legs. Then, he left the room with Jeanne.

    Jeanne wrapped her arms around Edward¡¯s neck and rested her head on his chest.

    How long had it been since she heard Edward¡¯s heartbeat?

    It sounded sonorous and powerful.

    Shey quietly in his arms as he carried her into the hotel¡¯s high-ss restaurant. At that moment, other than a few waiters standing in the dark, there were no other guests.

    Edward ced Jeanne in the middle of the dining room, on a chair in front of the dining table.

    After that, he returned to his seat like a gentleman.

    The two of them sat opposite each other.

    The moment Edward raised his hand slightly, the waiter respectfully served the dinner that had been prepared in advance and red wine.

    Jeanne looked at the food in front of her.

    It was so exquisite and gorgeous, but she felt that it was a little too extravagant.

    Most importantly, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve eaten.¡±

    ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t.¡± Edward looked at Jeanne with his deep eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you all night.¡±

    ¡°You could have asked me out earlier.¡± Jeanne replied bluntly, ¡°I¡¯ve been in my room.¡±

    ¡°I was afraid I¡¯d disturb your n. Isn¡¯t tonight the most important part of your return?¡± Edward picked up his knife and fork and began to eat his dinner.

    As expected, Edward knew everything.

    ¡°Nox just called me to say that everything is done,¡± Edward exined as he ate.

    Jeanne responded with a nod.

    There were some things she did not know how to exin to Edward.

    For example, she had looked for everyone around him but not him. She could not find a reason to exin why she did it.

    If she said she was afraid of meeting him, he probably would not believe her. He would not believe that she would not want to leave if she saw him.

    Hence, she lowered her head, picked up her fork and knife, and started eating quietly.

    ¡°Nox rarely admires someone, but he just called and said that you¡¯re smarter than he thought.¡± Edward took the initiative to start a conversation.

    It was as if he was trying to avoid awkwardness between them.

    ¡°We¡¯ve actually been paying attention to Michael for a long time,¡± Edward said as he ate his steak, ¡°but we just haven¡¯t been able to find anything against him. This person is too vignt. Basically, he would notice anything we do, so we didn¡¯t dare to alert him. I didn¡¯t expect that you would lure him into the trap so quickly!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I caught him too quickly, but because Michael doesn¡¯t really threaten your interests, you won¡¯t put in much effort to deal with him. However, Michael has threatened Monica. If he doesn¡¯t die, Monica will die. I can only do my best.¡± Jeanne exined.

    It was not a polite remark but the truth.

    To Edward, Michael was not an absolute threat.

    He was just one of the Sanders¡¯ useful talents. It would be better if they could get rid of him. However, if they could not, it would not affect them too much, so there was no need to spend too much time on Michael.

    She knew too well that if Edward really wanted to touch someone, he would definitely be able to do so.

    For example, he could hide the Duncans¡¯ descendant so well and y the Sanders in his hands.

    She really did not dare to brag about herself in front of him.

    ¡°For Monica¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll do my best,¡± Edward muttered, repeating her words.

 Chapter 1008 - 1008 You Probably Wouldnâ€™t Remember Me If I Didnâ€™t Take the Initiative to Come To You

    1008 You Probably Wouldn¡¯t Remember Me If I Didn¡¯t Take the Initiative to Come To You

    His tone sounded a little sarcastic, but it also sounded like his usual tone.

    Jeanne said bluntly, ¡°She once risked her life for me.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Edward nodded.

    The moment he nodded, he looked up at Jeanne and said, ¡°I¡¯m just wondering if there will ever be a day when you¡¯ll do your best for me too.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to think that way.¡± Jeanne smiled.

    Edward¡¯s throat moved.

    ¡°You¡¯re so powerful. You don¡¯t need me to use my full strength to escape unscathed.¡±

    ¡°What if?¡± Edward raised his eyebrows.

    Jeanne fell silent.

    What if¡­ they had to fight? What would she choose?

    Edward had already made his intentions clear. In fact, they knew their identities, but they just had not exposed each other yet.

    If he did not expose her, they could still be husband and wife. Otherwise, once exposed, they could only be enemies.

    She said, ¡°If that happens, I will choose to die for love.¡±

    Edwardughed, and the smile on his face was obvious.

    He said, ¡°I¡¯ll remember that.¡±

    It could be considered the first promise they made as individuals who stood on opposing sides.

    He promised that if he died, she would die with him.

    The two of them ate dinner in silence.

    The ss of red wine swirled under the light.

    Jeanne drank quite a bit. Her alcohol tolerance was not good, to begin with, but her alcohol tolerance seemed even worse tonight.

    After downing one or two sses, she felt a little dizzy, and her flushed face was very attractive.

    ¡°Are you drunk?¡± Edward asked.

    Jeanne¡¯s intoxicated eyes were hazy, and herid-back appearance exuded a kind of charm that could easily seduce men.

    She nodded her head and admitted that she was drunk.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you back to your room.¡± Edward put down his knife and fork.

    ¡°I want a hug,¡± Jeanne requested.

    Edwardughed.

    In this world, the only woman who could receive such warmth from Edward was Jeanne.

    With that, he bent down and pulled her into his arms.

    Shey obediently in his arms.

    Edward ced Jeanne on the bed, and because she had her arms around his neck, his body was pressed against hers.

    As the tips of their noses touched, it felt like the room had be steaming hot.

    ¡°Do you want to stay?¡± Jeanne was clearly inviting him to stay.

    ¡°Are you going to the hospital tomorrow?¡± Edward suddenly changed the topic.

    What did that have to do with him staying tonight?

    However, at that moment, she still nodded. ¡°I¡¯m going to the hospital tomorrow to apany Monica.¡±

    ¡°So, the day after tomorrow.¡± Edward asked, ¡°Can you spare that day for me?¡±

    Jeanne was surprised.

    ¡°I want to have you for a whole day, from morning to night. Is that okay?¡± He enunciated each word with deep affection.

    In this world, which married couple would need to make an appointment to hang out?

    Feeling touched, Jeanne said, ¡°Alright.¡±

    Moreover, she had promised George that she would meet him before she left.

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll wait for you toe home the day after tomorrow,¡± Edward said.

    He then lowered his head and nted a deep kiss on her lips before he stood up and left.

    Jeanney on the bed, staring at Edward¡¯s back.

    Was he afraid that she would run away after they had sex? She was not a sc*mbag!

    She rolled over and buried herself in the nket.

    At that moment, the word ¡®home¡¯ appeared in his mind.

    She did not know how long it had been since she had a home.

    The Delta Inds were not her home, and the Lawrence family¡¯s vi was not her home either. Could it be Bamboo Garden?

    Jeanne¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile when she recalled Edward telling her to be home the day after tomorrow.

    However, that was good because she could still make some preparations for the day after tomorrow.

    After all, he had always been the one taking the initiative, and she wanted to take the initiative for once.

    ¡­

    Under another night sky, Michael received the news of Brie¡¯s death.

    He did not hide the cruelty in his eyes.

    He was not cruel. He just had his life and his ambitions to think about, and those who affected his future should die.

    He picked up his phone and dialed a number. ¡°Prepare the evidence of Brie¡¯s crime and hand it over to the police tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Have you worked with Daniel Cook on his testimony?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already talked to him this afternoon. He only has one request.¡±

    ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°Reduce his sentence.¡±

    ¡°Tell him not to worry. I¡¯ll definitely get him out within five years!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    After that, Michael made another call, and the other party was extremely respectful. ¡°Mr. Ross.¡±

    ¡°Announce to the public that all the technical staff of Cardellini Pharmaceutical have left thepany and joined Sunny Pharmaceutical. Let everyone know that Cardellini Enterprise no longer has a research and development team.¡±

 Chapter 1009 - 1009 You Probably Wouldnâ€™t Remember Me If I Didnâ€™t Take the Initiative to Come To You

    1009 You Probably Wouldn¡¯t Remember Me If I Didn¡¯t Take the Initiative to Come To You

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll make the arrangements immediately.¡±

    Michael put down his phone and smiled sinisterly.

    Ever since Monica agreed to let him introduce someone to Cardellini Pharmaceutical¡¯s research and development department, he had already obtained the information of everyone in the Department. After the incident, he immediately started to bribe them, and now he had bribed more than half of them.

    More than half of them were enough to ruin Cardellini Pharmaceutical¡¯s research and development team.

    A pharmaceuticalpany without a research and development team was like a pool of dead water. Even if Cardellini Pharmaceutical proved its innocence, it would not help the situation because no other hospital or pharmaceuticalpany would cooperate with them!

    They would still go bankrupt when the time came!

    It was still too early for Monica to kill him, and if she could not kill him, he would make her die a difficult death!

    His eyes moved as he looked at his phone, which suddenly rang.

    It was 2 a.m. at the moment, and Warren was calling him.

    He picked up the call. ¡°Leader.¡±

    ¡°Have you settled the matter?¡± Warren asked.

    Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s incident this time seemed to have really bothered him.

    ¡°Brie will be the instigator of this incident. Tomorrow morning, the evidence of her crime will be handed over to the police, and I just received news that Brie has been secretly dealt with. Since the police can¡¯t find her, they¡¯ll abscond and close the case. The other relevant personnel has already matched their statements,¡± Michael reported.

    ¡°Just because you saved yourself doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m not biased against you.¡±

    ¡°I know that this was my mistake, so I¡¯ll make up for it by making Cardellini Pharmaceutical go bankrupt immediately.¡±

    ¡°I hope nothing goes wrong this time.¡±

    ¡°Leader.¡± Michael¡¯s tone was heavy.

    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    ¡°Monica can¡¯t be that smart. She can¡¯t possibly think of everything so thoroughly, and she can¡¯t have changed into a different person so suddenly.¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Warren said sarcastically.

    He thought that Michael was still trying to pitch him another idea.

    ¡°Someone is secretly helping Monica.¡± Michael paused for a moment before saying bluntly, ¡°This person is Jeanne.¡±

    He might not have been sure before, but from Monica¡¯s performance today, he was 100 percent sure that someone was secretly helping Monica.

    Otherwise, even if Monica could think of everything, she would never have thought to tell the Sanders to pay attention to this matter.

    Jeanne was the only one who coulde up with such a strategy. After all, Finn¡¯s current attitude toward Monica was to stand by and do nothing. Hence, it could only be Jeanne.

    On the other hand, when the other party heard Jeanne¡¯s name, he fell silent for two seconds.

    Michael continued, ¡°I¡¯ve mentioned it before, but you don¡¯t seem to want me to talk about her, and I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you either. However, she has ruined all my ns. With her helping Monica, all my ns have failed again and again. If she¡¯s not controlled, I¡¯m worried that she¡¯ll ruin my n again.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle it.¡± Warren agreed. ¡°But Michael, this is not an excuse for your failure every time. I can help you this time, but if you fail again, I won¡¯t give you any more chances!¡±

    ¡°If I fail this time, I¡¯ll resign!¡± Michael promised.

    The person on the other end of the line hung up abruptly!

    Michael looked at the words ¡°call ended¡± and sneered.

    Without Jeanne around, Monica would not be able to withstand even a single blow

    ¡­

    At 8 a.m. in the morning the next day, Jeanne left the hotel.

    Gary¡¯s surgery was today, so she wanted to go over earlier to apany Monica.

    Fortunately, a certain someone did not stayst night. Otherwise, with a certain someone¡¯s nature, she might have to crawl to the hospital.

    She walked into the hotel¡¯s underground parking lot and directly walked toward the car that she had driven away from Monica.

    Just as she walked over, she could feel something was off. Without even stopping, she turned around and wanted to leave in the opposite direction.

    She had just taken two steps when two men in ck suits appeared in front of her, blocking her way.

    With that, she took two steps back and nned to leave in another direction.

    However, ten people walked out from her surroundings and surrounded her.

    Jeanne pursed her lips tightly and looked at these people warily.

    A man in the lead walked up to Jeanne and bowed, appearing extremely respectful. ¡°Third Young Lady, the leader is looking for you.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    That meant they were Warren¡¯s men.

    She asked, ¡°Must I go?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± the man replied coldly.

    Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    ¡°This way please, Third Young Lady.¡± Without her permission, the man bent down slightly and pointed at a ck car next to him.

    At that moment, in front of the car door, another man in a ck suit opened the door for her respectfully.

    ¡°I need to make a phone call,¡± Jeanne said bluntly.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The man waited respectfully.

    Jeanne dialed a number.

    The other party quickly picked up. ¡°Jeannie.¡±

    ¡°Monica, I can¡¯t apany you anymore.¡±

    Monica was a little disappointed. ¡°Don¡¯t you leave in a week?¡±

    ¡°Change of ns.¡±

    Monica did not say anything.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll meet again after we leave this time.¡± Jeanne said bluntly, ¡°But remember, you¡¯re all grown up now. You must learn to take on anything thates your way.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Monica nodded.

    ¡°You can do anything. You have to believe in yourself!¡±

    ¡°Jeannie.¡± Monica choked up.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Will I be able to see you again?¡± Monica asked.

    Would they be able to see each other again in this life?

    ¡°Maybe.¡± Jeanne did not give her a definite answer because she was not sure.

    Instead, she said, ¡°Monica, goodbye.¡±

    ¡°We must meet again,¡± Monica said urgently.

    Jeanne said yes, but she said it in her heart.

    After ending the call, Jeanne turned around and followed the man in the ck suit into the car!

 Chapter 1010 - 1010 Identity Exposed: Jeanne Is the Sandersâ€™ Third Princess!

    1010 Identity Exposed: Jeanne Is the Sanders¡¯ Third Princess!

    The ck car drove straight into the Sanders¡¯ residence, where the leader of Harken lived.

    It was located in the middle of the southernmost area of South Hampton City, separated from the tallest buildings in South Hampton City by a moat.

    The Sanders¡¯ residence was located in the south and faced the north. In front of it was a solemn and mighty gate, where four National Guards stood guard. As the car drove through the gate and past arge courtyard, there were also several guards standing guard in the courtyard at a distance. The overall feeling was too solemn and oppressive.

    The car stopped at the innermost courtyard.

    The entrance to the courtyard was guarded by eight guards.

    At that moment, a guard stepped forward and respectfully opened the car door for Jeanne.

    As Jeanne got out of the car, the guards standing there saluted in unison, showing great respect to her.

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    She then followed one of the guards, crossed an arched bridge over a stream, and stepped into a tall gate.

    Inside, the leader of Harken, Warren Sanders, was sitting in the middle.

    On his left sat Chester, who was Warren¡¯s eldest son and the most popr candidate among the current leader¡¯s heirs.

    Next to Chester was Justin, Warren¡¯s fourth son.

    Quinn, Warren¡¯s second daughter, was sitting on Warren¡¯s right.

    The seat next to Quinn was empty, and next to that seat was Stacey, Warren¡¯s younger daughter.

    As for Warren¡¯s wife, Chester¡¯s wife, and Quinn¡¯s fianc¨¦, none of them was there.

    It seemed like only those with the surname Sanders were present for this asion.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes flickered.

    ¡°Leader,¡± she said respectfully.

    ¡°You¡¯re still calling me that, huh?¡± Warren smiled.

    His smile was bright and very affable.

    However, Jeanne remained silent.

    Warren did not force her. Instead, he said calmly, ¡°I sent everyone else away today, except for my family. Don¡¯t be shy. Sit.¡±

    Of course, Jeanne saw the empty space between Quinn and Stacey, which should have been Melody¡¯s.

    However, because Melody was already dead, they left it empty for her.

    Jeanne walked over and sat down.

    The moment she sat down, the rest of the Sanders shed her a friendly smile.

    Even so, Jeanne pursed her lips and did not respond.

    ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you all these years.¡± Warren¡¯s voice was gentle as he spoke to Jeanne.

    ¡°No,¡± Jeanne replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°If Kingsley hadn¡¯t told me, I wouldn¡¯t have known that I had a daughter among themon folk. Back then, your mother and I¡­¡± Warren sighed.

    Jeanne did not reply.

    ¡°I thought it was just a fling, and I didn¡¯t expect that she would give birth to a child for me. Before I could thank her, she had already passed away.¡± Warren was a little sad as if he was recalling Jeanne¡¯s mother.

    Jeanne¡¯s throat moved slightly as she said, ¡°She might have had her own reasons for not telling you.¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯t want to put me in a difficult position. After all, I have a family.¡± Warren said with a hint of helplessness and self-deprecation, ¡°Who would have thought that as the leader of a country, I would make the mistake that all men would make?¡±

    ¡°Jeanne¡¯s mother was beautiful. Any man¡¯s heart would be moved by her, so it¡¯s understandable for you to have fallen for her, father. Moreover, mother has already forgiven you for your mistake back then and has epted the existence of our third sister.¡± Chester¡¯s words gave Warren a way out.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes flickered as she nced at the man sitting opposite her.

    The third in the ¡°third sister¡± that he mentioned and the ¡°Third Young Lady¡± the man in the ck suit respectfully referred to her as were all because of her age. Coincidentally, Melody was dead, so that ranking seemed to make sense.

    Jeanne remained silent and did not interrupt.

    She had no feelings for those people and would never feel for them.

    Fortunately, Warren did not mention anything else. After all, his goal today was not to reminisce about the past!

    He began to talk about his daily life and asked Jeanne, ¡°When did youe back to South Hampton City?¡±

    ¡°A few days ago.¡±

    ¡°I thought Kingsley took you to the Delta Inds and that you¡¯ve been there the whole time. He said you¡¯d be the safest by his side.¡± It was as if he was asking why Kingsley did not want to keep her here.

    At the end of the day, she also had the identity of the Hills¡¯ eldest daughter. She was not just the Third Princess of the Sanders.

    She replied, ¡°I came back because of some matters.¡±

    ¡°The Cardellinis¡¯ matter,¡± Warren said. He was finally getting to the point.

    Jeanne looked up at Warren. She had no reason to lie, so she nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 1011 - 1011 Identity Exposed: Jeanne Is the Sandersâ€™ Third Princess!

    1011 Identity Exposed: Jeanne Is the Sanders¡¯ Third Princess!

    ¡°Do you know who¡¯s trying to destroy Cardellini Pharmaceutical?¡±

    ¡°Michael,¡± Jeanne said straightforwardly.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s me.¡± Warren was even more straightforward.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes flickered. She knew he was the one, but she did not want Warren to know.

    In fact, Warren knew that she knew everything. However, he did not expose her because he did not want to embarrass her.

    ¡°The Sanders may have political power in Harken, but we do not control the economy. The Swans have the most influence on the Sanders at the moment, but they are not easy to deal with. That¡¯s why I have started to invest in other enterprises and have chosen Lawrence Enterprise and Cardellini Pharmaceutical first.¡± Warren¡¯s expression became serious as he exined, ¡°I chose Lawrence Enterprise because you grew up with the Lawrences, so it was easier for you to take action. That was why I told Kingsley to arrange for you to return to the Lawrences. Of course, it was also for you to personally avenge your mother¡¯s death. Fortunately, you didn¡¯t let us down. You managed to take over Lawrence Enterprise in just a few months, and after you left, it¡¯s now in Melody¡¯s hands and under the Sanders¡¯ control.¡±

    Jeanne turned to look at Quinn, who was beside her.

    That was why Lawrence Enterprise was under Quinn¡¯s control during the time she was away.

    No wonder Quinn wanted to enter the Lawrence Enterprise back then. It turned out that Quinn¡¯s goal was to obtain the fruits of herbor after she took over the Lawrence Enterprise.

    Jeanne did not show any emotions.

    ¡°Next is Cardellini Enterprise. They are thergest enterprises after the Swans and control the research and development of drugs. It is a very useful economic weapon for us, so I instructed Michael to handle Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s affairs. But apparently, you have ruined Michael¡¯s ns time and time again.¡±

    Jeanne remained silent.

    ¡°Jeanne, I know about your rtionship with Monica, and I can understand that you¡¯re standing up for Monica. However, between a country and a family, one has to abandon one¡¯s family. I won¡¯t say much about what happened before because it was my fault for not informing you in advance. You didn¡¯t know I was acquiring Cardellini Pharmaceutical, but from now on, I hope you don¡¯t interfere in any of Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s affairs. To us, Cardellini Pharmaceutical is a very important move, and we can¡¯t lose it.¡± Warren did not beat around the bush and gave her the order to let go immediately.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jeanne agreed.

    She had no choice but to agree. From the moment she was brought here, she already knew that this would be the result.

    ¡°Don¡¯t me me for not considering the feelings of my children. From my standpoint, the first thing I need to consider is the country. Only when the country is thriving will I have the time to take care of my family. Jeannie, I hope you can understand.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± Jeanne nodded. ¡°Kingsley has told me many things.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand,¡± Warren nodded before adding, ¡°By the way, I heard that you have more than 50 billion in personal assets.¡±

    ¡°Most of them are Kingsley¡¯s,¡± Jeanne replied.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how much money you have. It¡¯s yours, and I won¡¯t take it for myself. However, in order to not cause any misunderstandings between us father and daughter, I hope your 50 billion won¡¯t be circted in Harken. I don¡¯t think you need to spend money in Harken. If you need anything, you can look for your big brother.¡±

    Chester smiled at Jeanne, indicating that she could look for him anytime.

    Jeanne narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t doubt that you¡¯ll invest in Cardellini Enterprise, but I don¡¯t want to hear any gossip either. Michael has mentioned you to me several times, which makes me a little ufortable and speechless. To avoid suspicion and to prove your innocence, I will have someone monitor your personal assets. If anyone has any objection to you next time, I will produce evidence and exin it to you.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile.

    It turned out that the leader of a country was really nothing more than that. In order to achieve his goals, he would do anything.

    What did he mean by proving her innocence? He was just trying to control her and prevent her from helping the Cardellinis.

    At the end of the day, he still did not trust her.

    ¡°I wanted to keep you at the Sanders¡¯ residence for a few more days and spend more time with you, but I just received a message from your uncle, Kingsley. He told me to send you back earlier.¡±

    Jeanne looked at Warren.

    Was he going to kick her out of Harken now?

    Warren said, ¡°The situation in Harken is unstable. Coupled with your rtionship with Edward, it¡¯s indeed not safe for you to stay in South Hampton City. I will be more at ease if I send you to Kingsley¡¯s side.¡±

 Chapter 1012 - 1012 Identity Exposed: Jeanne Is the Sandersâ€™ Third Princess!

    1012 Identity Exposed: Jeanne Is the Sanders¡¯ Third Princess!

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jeanne nodded.

    Anyway, he was just chasing her away.

    ¡°When everything is over, I will not only return you your identity as a Sanders within the family but also in public. But during this period of time, I¡¯ll have to disappoint you.¡± Warren looked a little guilty.

    His meaning was clear.

    Now, her identity as a Sanders was just within the family. However, she had no identity in public.

    In fact, she had never cared about it.

    ¡°Jeannie, take care of yourself,¡± Warren said with a smile.

    He looked kind.

    Jeanne nodded.

    At that moment, she saw two guards suddenly appear in the hall, waiting for her. Hence, she did not stay and left with the guard.

    To her, that ce was nothing!

    Once Jeanne left, the smile on Warren¡¯s face disappeared, and all the friendly smiles on the rest of the Sanders¡¯ faces disappeared.

    Chester asked, ¡°Father, are we going to let Jeanne go just like this?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no rush.¡± Warren said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait a few more days until the Cardellini Pharmaceutical business has been settled. Then, we¡¯ll talk¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Warren¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile.

    Back then, Jeanne¡¯s mother was just a pawn in his n, and Jeanne was nothing more than that now!

    ¡­

    Warren sent Jeanne on a private ne back to the Delta Inds.

    As she sat on the ne and watched it taxied for take-off, she returned to her senses.

    In the end, before the ne took off, she sent out a message. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I broke my promise. I can¡¯t go home the day after tomorrow.¡±

    ¡®I can¡¯t go home.¡¯

    She did not know if she could go home in the future either.

    After sending the message, Jeanne turned off her phone.

    She did not dare to imagine how disappointed Edward would be with her when he received that message.

    ¡­

    In Bamboo Garden, under Edward¡¯s instructions, Teddy was decorating the room.

    Teddy did not understand why he suddenly had to hang up those blue, pink, red, and yellow-colored decorations as if it was a festival.

    Would it not look too shy?

    At that moment, he was holding a wind chime with feathers in his hand. He asked, ¡°Master, are we really going to hang this on the door?¡±

    It was a little too girly.

    Although the feathers fluttered in the breeze and the bell sounded pleasant to the ears, it did not match the vibe of the house.

    He may have asked a question, stating his confusion, but he had already found the right position and was about to hang it up.

    ¡°Take it down.¡± Edward looked at his phone and said calmly.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Teddy thought he had heard wrong, so he asked, ¡°In that case, where should I hang it?¡±

    ¡°Just throw it away,¡± Edward said.

    ¡°What?¡± Teddy was dumbfounded.

    He had woken up early that morning to prepare all kinds of decorations.

    Although it did look a little shy, after a whole morning of work, the overall vibe was still there.

    The house that was originally cold and icy was much warmer now, and it felt like home.

    ¡°Throw it away.¡± Edward repeated, adding, ¡°Throw them all away.¡±

    What did he mean by ¡®throw them all away¡¯?

    Teddy looked at his master in a daze.

    Ever since his master met Eldest Young Lady Lawrence, he had never been¡­ the same.

    Edward stood up from the sofa. Without another word, he left, with his back toward Teddy.

    It was his back that made Teddy feel he was a little lonely.

    No. His master was so powerful. Why would he get the impression that his master was abandoned? He must be overthinking.

    However, he looked at the decorations that he had put up with great difficulty and sighed.

    His master did not look like he was joking. Hence, he had to take down everything he had worked so hard on today, one by one.

    He even wondered when he pissed his Fourth Master off again. Otherwise, why would he torture him like that?

    Edward naturally did not care about Teddy¡¯s thoughts.

    He walked up the stairs, which had also been decorated. Every time he walked past, a light with sensors would light up under his feet.

    He thought women would probably like shiny things like that, and after being apart for so long, he had to give her a little surprise.

    When he walked up to the second floor, he stopped in his tracks.

    George stood in front of him, looking at him and at Teddy breaking down and taking down the decorations from the wall.

    George said, ¡°I knew my mother wouldn¡¯t like these things.¡±

    He thought Teddy was taking it down because his mother did not like it.

    Edward pursed his lips. ¡°Your mother won¡¯t being tomorrow.¡±

    George remained silent.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you.¡± Edward smiled faintly.

    It was a sincere apology.

    George bit his small lips, clearly upset.

 Chapter 1013 - 1013 Identity Exposed: Jeanne Is the Sandersâ€™ Third Princess!

    1013 Identity Exposed: Jeanne Is the Sanders¡¯ Third Princess!

    However, he kept his feelings to himself and did not show them.

    ¡°There¡¯s still a chance next time.¡± Edward patted George¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯ll keep my promise.¡±

    George looked at Edward, who wasforting him with a smile, and suddenly reached out to hold Edward¡¯s hand.

    Edward¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    George rarely took the initiative with him, but there was no denying that George no longer rejected him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be with you,¡± George said.

    A trace of surprise shed in Edward¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be with you from now on,¡± George said with certainty.

    Edward chuckled. ¡°Are you afraid that if your mother doesn¡¯t want you anymore, I don¡¯t want you either?¡±

    George¡¯s little face turned red.

    He knew that Fourth Master Swan was not worthy of sympathy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t abandon you.¡± Edward ruffled George¡¯s hair.

    Then, he left as he did not want to show too much of his emotions.

    George stood rooted to the ground, looking at Edward¡¯s tall back.

    His father actually... really missed his mother!

    ¡­

    At South Hampton City Central Hospital, Gary was sent to the operating theatre.

    Before he went in, Ruby kept holding Gary¡¯s hand.

    Monica also stayed by her father¡¯s side the whole time and kept telling him, ¡°Dad, mom and I will be waiting for you out here.¡±

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be afraid. The surgery will be very sessful.¡±

    ¡°Dad, we¡¯ll be waiting for you out here.¡±

    With that, Gary was pushed into the operating room.

    Monica and Ruby¡¯s eyes were red as they watched the door of the operating theatre close.

    The two of them stared at the door for a long time and did not move until they heard a few more footsteps in the corridor.

    Monica and Ruby turned their heads.

    When they saw it was Finn with a foreign doctor, they quickly walked over.

    Finn said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just leave it to us.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really counting on you, Finn.¡± Ruby¡¯s vision was blurry.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Finn gave her a determined look.

    For some reason, that made Monica and Ruby much calmer.

    Finn did not stay for long as he had to bring the foreign specialist doctor into the operating theatre.

    After the door of the operating theatre closed again, Monica helped Ruby to the chair beside her.

    Then, there was a long wait. It was a very, very long wait.

    The surgery was scheduled to start at 9:30 a.m. in the morning. Now, two hours had passed, and there was still no news from inside.

    In fact, they already knew before the surgery that a heart transnt surgery would take a long time. It usually took more than six hours.

    Therefore, there was no hurry.

    Monica took out her mobile phone and tried to distract herself through the inte.

    The moment she opened the news app, she saw the headline. ¡°Cardellini Pharmaceutical has disbanded internally. The research and development team has joined Sunny Pharmaceutical.¡±

    Monica could not believe what she just saw.

    She hurriedly clicked on the news and read it. ¡°ording to an insider, the Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s internal management has long been in a mess because of this vine incident. Faced with the fact that new products can¡¯t beunched and old products are being continuously returned, the Cardellini Enterprise is facing a very serious shortage of funds. Some employees have ns to jump ship, but the one that has the biggest impact on Cardellini Enterprise is the core department ¡ª the research and development team. It was said that Sunny Pharmaceutical took advantage of Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s incident and spent a huge sum of money to poach the entire research and development team. From informed sources, the research and development team did not leave just because of the turmoil caused by the vine issue in Cardellini Enterprise. The main reason was the sudden change of leader in Cardellini Enterprise. ording to sources, the former chairman of Cardellini Enterprise, Gary, is critically ill. Gary¡¯s only daughter has announced internally that Gary will no longer be in charge of Cardellini Enterprise, and Monica will take over her father¡¯s position.¡±

    Monica suppressed her emotions and kept reading.

    ¡°Although Monica has disyed amazing ability in the confrontation with the quality inspection department, a single victory doesn¡¯t mean that she is a qualified businessman. Not only within Cardellini Enterprise, but most of the public is not optimistic about Monica taking over her father¡¯s position. Especially under the circumstances where the Cardellini Enterprise is greatly affected, it is impossible for Monica to bring Cardellini Pharmaceutical back to life. ording to a series of analyses, most experts believe that it is highly possible for the research and development team of Cardellini Pharmaceutical to leave Cardellini Enterprise and join Sunny Pharmaceutical, which was currently in full swing. Of course, whether this is the case or not remains to be confirmed.¡±

 Chapter 1014 - 1014 Identity Exposed: Jeanne Is the Sandersâ€™ Third Princess!

    1014 Identity Exposed: Jeanne Is the Sanders¡¯ Third Princess!

    After reading the content of the news, Monica nced at thements section.

    There were a lot ofments in thements section, and most people were making rational analyses, stating that Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s research and development team would leave Cardellini Enterprise.

    Monica gritted her teeth.

    She nced in the direction of the operating theatre, turned back to her mother, and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going make a phone call. I have something to do at work.¡±

    Ruby nodded stiffly.

    At that moment, other than her father¡¯s surgery, her mother probably was not paying attention to anything else.

    Monica walked to the side and quickly dialed Steve¡¯s number. ¡°Mr. Warren, I just saw the news that our research and development team has jumped ship. Is it true? Hurry up and verify it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Steve said, ¡°The human resource department has received resignation letters from 80 percent of the research and development team.

    ¡°What?¡± Monica gritted her teeth.

    ¡°I¡¯m doing some thinking right now, but¡­ the situation doesn¡¯t look good.¡±

    ¡°Why did they suddenly resign? Didn¡¯t we just prove our innocence?¡± Monica could not understand.

    ¡°I¡¯m also very surprised. These people were ourpany¡¯s core team, and we¡¯ve done our best in signingbor contracts and paying them well. Under normal circumstances, no one would resign. But now, these people are willing to pay arge sum of liquidated damages to leave Cardellini Pharmaceutical!¡±

    ¡°Why do they want to leave?¡± Monica was on the verge of breaking down and could not think of a lot of things.

    ¡°I just asked a research and development staff I¡¯m close to, and he gave me a brief exnation. The general idea is that the otherpany pays better, and they will pay the penalty for the breach of contract. That means they have no choice but to go.¡±

    ¡°Are they so heartless? They want to leave just because of the benefits? Isn¡¯t it just an increase in sry? I¡¯ll increase their sry too!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s about the pay.¡± Steve said, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. I¡¯m still trying to make them stay. I¡¯ll let you know if there¡¯s any new information.¡±

    ¡°You must make these people stay. Without them, the Cardellini Enterprise will die!¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Steve nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m counting on you. My dad is in surgery now, and I can¡¯t leave.¡±

    ¡°Stay with the chairman. I¡¯ll handle it.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Warren, thank you so much.¡±

    ¡°As I should.¡±

    When Monica hung up the phone, her eyes were red with worry.

    She thought about it for a while before quickly giving Jeanne a call.

    Now that her father was still in surgery, she was not in the mood to think, and nor could she think about many things.

    She instinctively relied on Jeanne as she always felt that Jeanne could help her solve any problem.

    However, when she made the call, the other party¡¯s phone was turned off.

    Why did Jeannie turn off her phone?

    Monica was very anxious. She felt that no one could help her except Jeanne.

    Just as she was panicking, she suddenly heard her mother¡¯s voice. She could not hear what her mother said clearly, but she could tell that she was crying.

    Shocked, Monica quickly put down his phone and ran over.

    Then, she saw a group of doctors and nurses in surgical gowns suddenly carrying a doctor in a surgical gown away.

    The situation looked serious.

    The moment Monica went over, she heard Ruby say, ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s your father¡¯s attending doctor. Apparently, for some reason, he suddenly fainted during the operation and is now being sent to the emergency room.¡±

    Monica was stunned.

    What did she mean by the attending doctor fainted during the operation? If he fainted, what would happen to her father?

    Monica looked at the group of doctors and nurses leaving in disbelief.

    She turned around and said to the nurse in charge outside the operating theatre, ¡°Since the attending doctor has fainted, what will happen to my father? What¡¯s the situation inside?¡±

    ¡°Miss, please calm down. A nurse has already gone in to check on the situation and informed the hospital leaders of thetest situation. The most urgent emergency operation will be carried out soon. We will do our best to ensure that the operation goes smoothly. Please don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you be worried if your dad was in the operating theatre? Can you stay calm?¡± Monica had lost control of her emotions.

    She had never thought that such a thing would happen to her.

    What had she done in the past half of her life to deserve such retribution?

 Chapter 1015 - 1015 Identity Exposed: Jeanne Is the Sandersâ€™ Third Princess!

    1015 Identity Exposed: Jeanne Is the Sanders¡¯ Third Princess!

    Was it because she was stupid?

    Was she so stupid that even the heavens wanted to punish her?

    ¡°Monica.¡± Ruby was also shocked by Monica¡¯s reaction, and she hurriedly pulled her back. ¡°Monica, don¡¯t panic. Nothing will happen. Your father will be fine.¡±

    Monica¡¯s tears were rolling down her cheeks.

    She tried her best to control her emotions and suppress them. However, it felt terrible.

    Soon, a few doctors in white coats appeared in the corridor. They were all a little old.

    A doctor walked over and said to Ruby and Monica with great guilt, ¡°I¡¯m the director of this hospital. I¡¯m very sorry that the attending doctor fainted during the surgery because of an unexpected ident and caused some difficulties in the surgery. Now, we have urgently contacted our hospital¡¯s prestigious cardiology doctor to support this surgery, and he¡¯ll be here soon. Please rest assured. We will consider whether to continue or stop the operation ording to the progress of the surgery. We will do our best to ensure the patient¡¯s safety. Please trust us!¡±

    ¡°What else can I do but trust you guys?¡± Monica¡¯s tears kept flowing. ¡°Other than trusting you, what else can we do¡­¡±

    She was already choking with sobs.

    At that moment, the door of the operating theatre suddenly opened.

    Monica turned around and saw Finn suddenly walking out of the operating theatre. Her vision was blurry at the time, so she thought she was seeing things.

    However, when she could see him clearly, she was so frightened that she almost fainted.

    Finn hade out with the attending doctor who fainted.

    Did it mean that her father had already¡­

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to perform the heart transnt on uncle. The surgery will take a long time, so please be patient,¡± Finn said quickly and anxiously.

    Monica stared nkly at Finn.

    Did he mean that her father could still be saved?

    After saying that, Finn turned around and went in.

    He could not afford to waste a single second. It was clearly an emergency, yet he hade out personally to assure her of her dad¡¯s safety.

    However, with no time to consider that much, Monica shouted behind Finn¡¯s back, ¡°Finn, you must save my father.¡±

    Finn did not turn around or stop, but he raised his hand and gestured an ¡°ok¡± with his hand before disappearing from her sight.

    That was the most glorious and greatest back view Monica had ever seen.

    She tried to calm herself down. At the same time, she looked at her mother, who was also scared out of her wits.

    It seemed like Finn¡¯s sudden appearance had given them some reassurance because Ruby had also calmed down.

    Then, the two of them sat down in their chairs again.

    A doctor entered halfway, and after that, no one came out.

    Monica was also in no mood to care about Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s affairs. To her, her father¡¯s surgery was more important than anything else.

    The surgery took a long time. It was even longer than what was suggested in theory.

    It started at 9:30 a.m. in the morning, and it was now 9:30 p.m. in the evening. It had been a full 12 hours, but why was it not over yet?

    However, the corridor was still quiet, and everyone was waiting quietly.

    Other than Monica and Ruby, Sarah, who had just finished her ss, had also arrived. Her parents were also waiting quietly in the corridor.

    They waited anxiously until finally, the lights of the operating theatre went out. The door opened slowly, and a doctor in scrubs walked out.

    However, it was not Finn. It was one of the cardiologists who enteredter in the surgery.

    Monica stood up from her chair. The moment she stood up, she felt his body go limp.

    Sarah held onto Monica.

    Ruby did not dare to ask the doctor anything. She just looked straight at him and watched as the doctor walked over with an exhausted expression.

    Monica tried her best to straighten her back.

    She told herself that nothing would happen and that her father would be fine.

    At that moment, the doctor said in a low voice, ¡°The surgery wasn¡¯t a sess.¡±

    Monica¡¯s eyes instantly turned red, and she clenched her fists while facing the doctor.

    ¡°At the most critical moment of the heart transnt, the specialist suddenly fainted, causing the heart transnt to be dyed. However, it also caused problems with the patient¡¯s blood cirction during the surgery, resulting in insufficient blood supply to the brain. After Dr. Jones¡¯s emergency treatment, he barely managed to save the patient¡¯s life, but it still caused a certain degree of brain damage. At that time, the patient¡¯s original heart had already been removed, so there was no way to stop the surgery to deal with the brain damage first. The surgery could only continue. The heart transnt surgery is a sess, but we can¡¯t determine if the brain damage suffered during the surgery has any impact on the patient. The worst oue is that the patient will never wake up again.¡±

 Chapter 1016 - 1016 Identity Exposed: Jeanne Is the Sandersâ€™ Third Princess!

    1016 Identity Exposed: Jeanne Is the Sanders¡¯ Third Princess!

    Monica fell backward.

    Sarah quickly supported her and said in a choked voice, ¡°Cousin.¡±

    Monica looked at the doctor in disbelief, thinking, ¡®You must be joking.¡¯

    Why was he saying that her father would not wake up?

    They said her father would not wake up thest time he was sent to the hospital, but he did. Yet, this time, they said he could not wake up again.

    No. There was no way he would not wake up. How could her father not wake up?

    ¡°This is even more serious than the patient¡¯s first emergency heart surgery.¡± The doctor said, ¡°So, you have to be mentally prepared.¡±

    Monica shook her head.

    She could not prepare herself mentally because she refused to ept that her father would never wake up again.

    ¡°We really tried our best.¡± The doctor bowed.

    Perhaps he felt guilty because of that sudden incident, but he had really tried his best.

    Monica¡¯s eyes reddened.

    Why should she ept their best efforts?

    If not for the doctor¡¯s own issues, his father would not have had to suffer so much. If not for the doctor¡­

    Monica¡¯s vision was blurred. In a daze, all she could see was her father being pushed out.

    Ron and Yvonne quickly walked over and called out emotionally, ¡°Brother-inw! Brother-inw!¡±

    However, Gary did not respond.

    At that moment, Ruby had also stood up from her chair. Her body looked so thin, and her face looked so pale.

    In fact, all the people waiting outside had not eaten or drunk anything today.

    Some nurses had sent food over, but none of them touched it, and no one forced anyone to eat it.

    Monica looked at her mother walking over with difficulty and looking at Gary, who was lying on the mobile bed with a frighteningly pale face.

    As she looked at him, she copsed.

    ¡°Sister! Sister!¡± Ron pulled her into his arms and called out to her.

    Ruby fainted on the spot.

    Ron was so frightened that he called for the doctor.

    For a moment, the corridor was a little chaotic.

    Ruby and Gary were both sent away.

    Gary was sent to the intensive care unit as he could no longer stay in the high-end VIP ward, while Ruby, once it was confirmed that she fainted because she was too sad, was sent to a ward to rest.

    Monica stayed by her mother¡¯s side the whole time as she was afraid that her mother would take things.

    In the operating theatre, a nurse took the caretakers to clean up and disinfect the ce.

    At that moment, she saw Dr. Jones sitting in the operating theatre for a long time.

    ¡°Dr. Jones?¡± The nurse was shocked.

    The surgery was over, but why was he still here?

    Finn¡¯s eyes moved.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did the surgery take too long? Are you low on blood sugar? Do you want me to get you a bag of glucose?¡± the nurse quickly asked.

    Finn waved his hand, and as he stood up from the ground, he did feel a little dizzy.

    The surgery was indeed very long, and he was physically exhausted. However, he did not leave was because he did not know how to face Monica and her family.

    That surgery would have gone very smoothly if it had not been for that ident midway through, but because of that ident, a mistake happened.

    He knew very well that there was a 90 percent chance that the area of Gary¡¯s brain damage would turn him into a vegetable, and that 10 percent chance was almost negligible for ordinary people.

    ¡°Dr. Jones,¡± The nurse quickly held him up, a little nervous about his physical condition.

    Once Finn calmed himself down, he pushed the nurse away and left the operating room.

    After he left, he returned to his office, where he took off his surgical gown, changed into his usual white coat, and told his assistant to bring him a bag of glucose water.

    In fact, he had drunk a lot during the surgery, but he drank some more before leaving the office.

    ¡°Do you want to eat something?¡± his assistant asked him.

    Finn waved his hand.

    Then, he walked towards Gary¡¯s intensive care unit.

    From afar, he could see a figure standing there and looking at the person lying inside as if she had shut herself from the world.

    As he walked over, she did not even move her eyes.

    The two of them just stood there in silence for a long time, so long that her legs seemed to be numb.

    Monica turned around and left.

    Her mother was still asleep, but she was afraid that her mother would be scared when she woke up.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Monica suddenly stopped in her tracks.

    Her throat moved slightly.

    In fact, she did not me Finn. She knew that he had tried his best. After all, he must not have expected such an ident to happen during the surgery.

    If she really wanted to me him¡­ what reason did she have to me him?

    Besides, what was the point of ming him?

    Could they redo her father¡¯s surgery again? Then, would her father wake up?

    She asked, ¡°Was the doctor fainting an ident?¡±

    Monica was calm, and it surprised Finn a little.

    During the operation, he could not allow himself to be distracted at all. He had to use every second to give the people outside a little confidence, even though he knew very well that it would be difficult for Gary to wake up again after that surgery.

    After the surgery, he thought about many things.

    He wondered whether Monica would find it hard to ept and, if so, what would make Monica ept that reality.

 Chapter 1017 - 1017 Millieâ€™s Tragic End

    1017 Millie¡¯s Tragic End

    ¡°Was it an ident?¡± Monica asked again because she did not get a reply from Finn.

    Her voice was as calm as ever, which waspletely different from what Finn had imagined.

    He thought that he would see a devastated Monica, who would break down and lose her temper with him.

    However, none of that happened.

    The current Monica did not show much emotion. Although she was sad, she did not let others see it.

    His throat moved slightly as he said, ¡°The preliminary conclusion is that it was an ident. The specialist doctor hade to South Hampton City from abroad and was ufortable with the climate here. In the closed operating room, he suddenly had a stroke, which led to aa. I¡¯ll inform you of the results after further investigation.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Monica thanked him and then left.

    There was only unfamiliarity and distance between them. It was as if they were strangers.

    Finn stared at Monica¡¯s back and watched as her delicate body walk past him.

    At that moment, he suddenly felt that Monica had be a person who could shoulder everything on her own.

    The little girl who used to make a fuss and hide behind others when she encountered something seemed to have disappeared.

    Finn looked away and looked at Gary, who was in the ward.

    Ultimately, he was responsible for that medical ident.

    The others¡­ There was nothing else.

    ¡­

    After Monica returned to the ward, Ruby woke up, and the first thing she wanted to do was to see Gary.

    However, Monica stopped her.

    Ruby was a little emotional. ¡°Monica, I want to go see your father.¡±

    ¡°Dad is in the intensive care unit now, and we can¡¯t go in. You can¡¯t see him even if you want to,¡± Monica said bluntly.

    ¡°But¨C¡±

    ¡°You should calm down first.¡± Monica stopped Ruby from leaving.

    ¡°I can¡¯t calm down.¡±

    ¡°Mom,¡± Monica called out to Ruby with a serious look on her face. ¡°Have you forgotten what dad told youst night?¡±

    Ruby¡¯s heart ached.

    ¡°Regardless of whether his surgery is sessful or not, you need to take care of yourself. Now, are you going to listen to him?¡± Even Monica¡¯s tone was a little heavy.

    ¡°I¨C¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get the nurse to send some food over now. You should eat something first.¡± Monica did not give her mother a chance to refuse and immediately pressed the call bell. ¡°Please send us five sets of dinner.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Monica dragged Ruby over to the sofa.

    Sarah¡¯s family was also in the ward. However, they could not stop Ruby, yet Monica could.

    Ron was a little surprised by Monica¡¯s determination.

    In his mind, Monica was still a little girl. Although she was seven years older than Sarah, she would still quarrel and fight with Sarah over things. It was as if she never grew up.

    Yet now, was she the one who had to bear the burden of that family?

    To be able to take care of her mother after her father¡¯s surgery failed, even Ron felt a little sorry for Monica.

    Nobody expected that her family would suddenly encounter such an ident.

    In fact, he had also seen the news today and knew that Cardellini Enterprise was facing a lot of difficulties. However, he did not dare to mention it right now, for fear that his sister and Monica would not be able to ept it.

    He did not know what would happen to his family in the future.

    If Cardellini Enterprise really went bankrupt, based on Gary¡¯s current situation, he probably would not even be able to afford to stay in the hospital.

    Not only was the cost of a heart transnt a huge sum of money, but the postoperative care would also cost a lot. On top of that, there was a medical ident during the surgery, and Gary was very likely to be a vegetable. Taking care of a vegetable would also cost a huge sum of money.

    Ron could not think anymore. He really did not know they could tide over such a mess.

    The caretaker brought five sets of dinners.

    ¡°Uncle, you, aunt, and Sarah must be tired. You should all go home after dinner. I¡¯ll take care of things here,¡± Monica said to them.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll stay with you guys. Sarah and her mother can go back.¡±

    ¡°All of you, go back.¡± Monica was very determined. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here tonight to apany my parents. However, I¡¯ll be going to work during the day. When I¡¯m at work, I¡¯ll have to trouble you toe to the hospital to apany my parents, uncle.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to thepany?¡± Ron asked worriedly.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Monica nodded.

 Chapter 1018 - 1018 Millieâ€™s Tragic End

    1018 Millie¡¯s Tragic End

    ¡°I heard that Cardellini Enterprise has encountered some trouble¨C¡±

    Before Ron could finish his sentence, Monica gave him a look.

    Ron immediately shut up.

    He thought that Monica did not know what happened to Cardellini Enterprise. Otherwise, how could she still be so strong, as if nothing had happened?

    ¡°So, uncle, you cane over during the day. My dad should be fine as there will be doctors and nurses taking care of him. I¡¯m just worried that my mom will take things too hard.¡± Monica even smiled and said to Ruby, ¡°Mom, are you really going to die for love because the doctor said he might be a vegetable? If dad wakes up and you¡¯re not around, will he have to die for love too?¡±

    Ruby looked at her daughter, who looked very optimistic.

    She asked, ¡°Will your father wake up?¡±

    ¡°I believe the heavens won¡¯t be so cruel to him!¡± Monica was very certain. ¡°My dad is such a good man. He has done so many good things in his life but never once a bad thing. I believe God will not let him lie in bed forever and that dad will wake up eventually.¡±

    At that moment, Ruby seemed to have been persuaded by Monica¡¯s words.

    She said, ¡°Yes, your dad will definitely wake up.¡±

    ¡°So, we should listen to dad and take care of ourselves. Then, when he wakes up, we can give him a good exnation.¡±

    Ruby nodded, and only then did she finally begin to eat.

    Monica smiled.

    He tried his best to pull a smile from the corner of his mouth.

    Jeanne was right. She was already a grown-up and had to bear everything on her own. She could no longer rely on anyone!

    She finished the dinner in front of her.

    After that, she told her uncle and his family to go home, and she apanied her mother to sleep on the hospital bed.

    ¡°Monica, thank goodness I still have you.¡± Ruby was talking in her dreams.

    Monica could hear her mother¡¯s voice mid-sobbing and choking.

    In fact, she felt the same too.

    Fortunately, she still had her mother. If not for her mother, she might have epted her fate!

    ¡­

    On the Delta Inds, after Jeanne got off the ne, Kingsley personally came to pick her up.

    Neither of them said a word as the car returned to the Hills¡¯ residence.

    The moment Jeanne returned to her room, Kingsley said, ¡°Give me your phone.¡±

    Jeanne frowned.

    ¡°I¡¯ll confiscate your phone during this period to stop you from contacting the outside world.¡±

    ¡°Kingsley!¡± Jeanne was furious.

    ¡°Warren specifically told me to watch over you so that you won¡¯t interfere with Harken¡¯s affairs.¡±

    ¡°Whatever he says, right?¡± Jeanne raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°Now, we must gain his trust.¡±

    ¡°That was why he didn¡¯t care about my feelings.¡±

    ¡°You just want to help Monica, but I can tell you responsibly that you can¡¯t do that.¡±

    Jeanne red at him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about back when Warren didn¡¯t specify any names and tell us not to interfere with Harken¡¯s affairs. Back then, I could let you do some personal things that you wanted to do. But now, since Warren has made himself clear, I will definitely not let you ruin all of our ns for your personal feelings.¡±

    Jeanne bit her lip.

    ¡°Jeanne, you shouldn¡¯t have all these feelings,¡± Kingsley said coldly.

    ¡°So you want me to be a homicidal maniac like you?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s possible, I would rather you be like me!¡± Kingsley was harsh.

    Jeanne looked at him coldly.

    Kingsley no longer had the patience to argue with her, so he bent down and took out her phone from her pocket.

    The moment he took it away, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about getting the phone from others. I can¡¯t guarantee that my authority will be effective on everyone in the Hills. However, I can tell you that whoever whose phone you use will never live to see the next day¡¯s sun, including Mason and Lucy, whom you think I can¡¯t bear to kill. I mean what I say!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so cruel, Kingsley!¡±

    ¡°I never said I was a good person, and I¡¯m not a good person either.¡±

    Then, Kingsley left, without saying another word.

    After Kingsley left, Jeanne mmed the door shut. The m was so powerful that it created a loud noise.

    Kingsley definitely heard it.

    He stopped in his tracks and said, ¡°Call Lucy to my room.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The high-level assassins beside him immediately showed their respect and did not dare to be slow for even a second.

 Chapter 1019 - 1019 Millieâ€™s Tragic End

    1019 Millie¡¯s Tragic End

    She felt that Mr. Thorn had been unprecedentedly ruthless thest two days. Whoever bumped into him would die.

    Soon after Kingsley returned to his room, Lucy showed up there.

    They had returnedst night. However, Kingsley did not say anything after they returned and allowed her to go back to her room, which was why she could rest for a night.

    After a night of rest, she was in a better state.

    She had just heard that Jeanne had returned and was about to go to Jeanne¡¯s room when she suddenly received a message telling her to meet Kingsley.

    She could not guess what Kingsley was thinking.

    Hence, she could only show herself respectfully in front of him and wait for his instructions.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say to me?¡± Kingsley faced her with an intimidating presence.

    Lucy was a little stunned. After all, she was still waiting for Kingsley¡¯s orders. Now that he was suddenly asking her that instead, she was too stunned to speak for a long time.

    She looked at him and noticed that he was in a bad mood and had probably quarreled with Jeanne.

    Usually, when he quarreled with Jeanne, he would sulk and vent her anger on others.

    With that, she said respectfully, ¡°I need to report to you about Millie.¡±

    ¡°Speak!¡± Kingsley responded.

    Fortunately, she had guessed his thoughts.

    She was really afraid that at that moment, Kingsley would kick her because he was unhappy.

    She was not overthinking it. In fact, she had been kicked by Kingsley more than once or twice.

    Kingsley¡¯s kick really hurt. It was an unbearable pain, the kind that stopped her from crying out.

    She said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll think that I¡¯m using Millie, so I want to confront Millie face to face.¡±

    ¡°Call Millie in!¡± Kingsley immediately ordered the assassin next to him.

    The assassin quickly agreed and ran very fast. He also realized that Kingsley was in a bad mood, so he did not dare to offend him.

    After a while, Millie walked into Kingsley¡¯s room.

    Millie already knew that Lucy had returned safely yesterday and that Kingsley had personally gone to get Lucy.

    When Millie found out, she almost died of anger and wished she could kill Lucy with her own hands.

    She did not know how she had made such a mistake with such thorough nning.

    However, her mindset was that since the Hills were in favor of her now, she would always have a way to kill Lucy.

    If she failed this time, there would be a next time, and she would not let Lucy escape next time!

    However, at that moment, she was still a little surprised to be called to Kingsley¡¯s room!

    Especially when she saw that Lucy was there, she was even more certain that something bad was going to happen.

    Moreover, she suddenly thought of something ¡ª Kingsley had not slept with her for a long time.

    For a second there, she thought that Kingsley had suddenly remembered her.

    She gritted her teeth.

    Tonight, she was definitely going to climb into Kingsley¡¯s bed.

    Amidst her thoughts, Lucy said, ¡°Millie, do you know the rules of Hills?¡±

    ¡°There are many rules in the Hills. Which one are you talking about?¡± Millie asked Lucy with obvious disdain.

    Without showing any emotions, Lucy said, ¡°It¡¯s a taboo in the Hills for assassins to kill each other.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I know that.¡±

    ¡°In that case, why did you still hire assassins to kill me?! Lucy enunciated every word.

    When she said that, her energy presence was released.

    Millie¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    She was stunned by Lucy¡¯s sudden imposing manner, but she also had a guilty conscience.

    She quickly exined, ¡°What are you talking about? When did I bribe an assassin to kill you? Lucy, don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re harboring a grudge and ndering me because I sent you on a mission this time.¡±

    Lucy was about to speak when Millie interrupted her. ¡°I sent you to carry out the mission because something came up with the assassin who was supposed to go on a mission. I was afraid that it would affect thepletion of the mission, so I sent you. When I told you to go, I asked for your opinion and your consent before making the arrangement. Yet now, you¡¯re suddenly reporting and ndering me? Lucy, you are considered a senior assassin of the Hills and have followed Mr. Thorn for so many years. Don¡¯t you even have any magnanimity?¡±

    Lucy looked at Millie coldly.

    Millie continued with an innocent look on her face. ¡°Actually, if you had told me that you didn¡¯t want to go, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have sent you. But now that you¡¯ve gone and used me, I really can¡¯t ept it. Now, in front of Mr. Thorn, why don¡¯t you tell me if I shouldn¡¯t put you on any missions in the future? If Mr. Thorn agrees, I won¡¯t ask you to go even if I have to go by myself.¡±

 Chapter 1020 - 1020 Millieâ€™s Tragic End

    1020 Millie¡¯s Tragic End

    Millie deliberately focused the contradiction on Kingsley.

    She knew very well that Kingsley would never agree to it. In the Hills, no one could ask Kingsley to do anything except for Jeanne.

    If Lucy were to make such a request now, Kingsley would definitely be furious. However, if Lucy did not make any requests, it meant that her arrangement was right.

    Anyway, whatever Lucy says would be useless.

    This time, Lucy was the one who was being unreasonable, and Kingsley might even punish her for it.

    Right now, she could not wait for Kingsley to get angry and lock Lucy up in the Hills¡¯ underground prison.

    She had not tortured Lucy enoughst time. After all, she did not hate Lucy so muchst time. If she could, she would definitely make Lucy¡¯s life a living hell.

    Lucy did not reply.

    At that moment, Kingsley¡¯s expression seemed to turn even uglier as he looked at Lucy coldly.

    The moment he lost his patience, Lucy finally said, ¡°Are you done?¡±

    Millie was stunned.

    That meant Lucy¡¯s silence was not because she was speechless. On the contrary, she was waiting for her performance to end.

    ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth!¡± Millie said righteously.

    ¡°So, are you done telling the truth?¡±

    ¡°If you have something to say, say it!¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re done, please don¡¯t interrupt when I¡¯m talking.¡± Lucy¡¯s face darkened.

    Millie did not look any better, but she held it in and said nothing.

    Lucy said, ¡°Over the years, I¡¯ve followed Mr. Thorn to visit many assassin groups and got to know a lot of people in the assassin world. So, it just so happened that when the assassins of S Underground Organization received the news that they were going to assassinate me, someone informed me. So, when I went to carry out the mission, I made preparations in advance.¡±

    Millie gritted her teeth.

    She did not expect Lucy to be so famous in the world of assassins, and it was no wonder Lucy managed to escape.

    The next time she looked for an assassin, she would have to be more careful.

    However, she could not help but find it a little ironic.

    Lucy was really stupid.

    The assassin even came to tell her why Lucy was not killed. Was that not courting death?

    ¡°It just so happens that the other party also told me who wanted to kill me.¡± Lucy¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed.

    Millie could not help but feel a little frightened, but she kept telling herself that it was impossible.

    The rules of the assassin world were that no matter what or who it was, they would never give up on the person who hired the assassin.

    That was the reason why she was so bold as to hire an assassin! It was because she knew that she would not be exposed.

    However, at that moment, Lucy was saying it so confidently.

    ¡°Lucy, don¡¯t you know how to lie? How could the other party have told you who wanted to kill you? We¡¯re all assassins, and we all know the rules of the assassin world. Now, you¡¯re saying that the other party told you who wanted to kill you? Who do you think will believe you?¡± Millie tried to calm herself down.

    At that moment, she was certain that Lucy was deliberately tricking her to make her admit it.

    What a joke. Was she, Millie, such a stupid person?

    How could Lucy scare her with just a few words?!

    There was still a mocking look on her face. At that moment, she even deliberately asked Kingsley, ¡°Mr. Thorn, you know the rules of the assassin world the best. Do you think an assassin would reveal the identity of the person who hired them?!¡±

    ¡°An assassin wouldn¡¯t,¡± Lucy answered on Kingsley¡¯s behalf.

    Millie sneered again. ¡®She pped himself in the face! What an idiot!¡¯

    ¡°However, if I hire an assassin in advance, as the first hirer, I will naturally be able to get the information I want. This shouldn¡¯t be considered a vition in the assassin world,¡± Lucy said coldly.

    Millie froze.

    What was Lucy talking about? What did she mean by ¡°hiring assassins in advance as the first hirer¡±?

    Lucy looked at Millie¡¯s expression and exined again impatiently, ¡°Two days before the mission, I made a deal with all the underground assassin organizations and told them to help me find the person who wanted to kill me. That was why when S Underground Organization received the order to kill me, they told me immediately and even helped me leave evidence.¡±

    Millie looked at Lucy in disbelief.

    How could Lucy have known that she would find someone to kill her? How did she know?

    She had never told anyone and had done everything herself, so it was impossible for her to be exposed.

    Ignoring Millie¡¯s reaction, Lucy took out her phone and yed a voice message.

    ¡°Kill a person for me.¡± It was Millie¡¯s voice after she had changed her voice.

 Chapter 1021 - 1021 Millieâ€™s Tragic End

    1021 Millie¡¯s Tragic End

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Lucy. Lucy of the Hills.¡±

    ¡°3 million dors.¡± The other party immediately quoted a price.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Millie agreed.

    ¡°ording to the rules, the deposit will be half and the remaining half will be paid after the matter ispleted.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Give me your ount number.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been sent. Please check that you¡¯ve received it.¡±

    With that, the call ended.

    After listening to the recording, Millie looked visibly flustered, but she forced herself to calm down.

    She said, ¡°Are you using me just because of this recording? In that case, I can get someone to record a voice recording and say it¡¯s someone else! Besides, this isn¡¯t my voice. How can you be so sure that it¡¯s me? I refuse to ept your usation!¡±

    ¡°Whether this voice is yours¡­¡± Lucy¡¯s eyes flickered as she asked Kingsley respectfully, ¡°Can I borrow yourputer?¡±

    Kingsley did not look too happy, but he nodded in the end.

    Lucy took out a USB drive and plugged it in.

    In fact, Millie was already panicking. She no longer had the confidence and calmness from before.

    After inserting the USB drive into theputer, Millie¡¯s face appeared on the screen. It was a video of Millie taking the voice-changing test in the assassin training ss.

    Assassins had to go through many tests before they could leave the assassin base and be real assassins.

    In the video, Millie¡¯s voice was exactly the same as the one she had used on the call.

    Millie quickly exined, ¡°It¡¯s not me. It¡¯s really not me. This voice¡­ I admit that this voice is simr to my voice change, but it¡¯s not me. Yes, Lucy is ndering me. She deliberately got someone to record their voice that isn¡¯t much different from mine to frame me. I would never do such a thing. Mr. Thorn, you have to believe me. I¡¯m loyal to you and the Hills. How could I do such a thing? You have to believe me¡­¡±

    Kingsley¡¯s expression was cold as he looked at Millie.

    He looked at Millie, who was so stressed out that she looked like she was about to burst soon.

    He said, ¡°A recording can¡¯t prove anything.¡±

    Millie was stunned.

    Therefore, Kingsley believed her at that moment.

    In an instant, she calmed herself down. She could not panic or allow Lucy to expose her.

    Lucy looked at Kingsley calmly.

    Kingsley said, ¡°In the world of assassins, voices can be disguised as all kinds of sounds. Finding a voice like Millie¡¯s to record is a piece of cake for you, Lucy.¡±

    Millie quickly agreed, ¡°Yes, Lucy has such a wide socialwork that she can easily find such a person! She¡¯s trying to frame me because she¡¯s jealous that I can be by your side, Mr. Thorn!¡±

    Lucy watched Millie¡¯s performance and then looked at Kingsley indifferently.

    As for Kingsley¡¯s protection of Millie¡­ She began to wonder if Kingsley wanted her to expose Millie, or if he wanted her to know her ce and not try to touch Millie.

    She was silent for a long time.

    That made Millie even smugger. At that moment, she was still acting all high and mighty. ¡°Lucy, I¡¯ve always admired you. You¡¯ve been with Mr. Thorn for so many years that Mr. Thorn trusts you a lot, and so do the assassins of the Hills. I¡¯ve always seen you as a role model. But now, you¡¯ve done such a disgraceful thing for your own selfish desires. I¡¯m sure Mr. Thorn must be very disappointed in you.¡±

    Lucy felt that even if she offended Kingsley, she would admit it. However, Millie must die!

    She said, ¡°Millie, your bank ount number is¡­¡±

    Lucy immediately blurted out a series of numbers.

    Millie looked at her.

    ¡°This is a transaction record from your bank ount number.¡± Lucy took it out and said, ¡°The day before the mission, you transferred 1.5 million dors to the official ount of S Underground Organization.¡±

    Millie became nervous again.

    How did Lucy get her record?

    ¡°You haven¡¯t been in the Hills for long, so you might not know much about the internal affairs. All the assassins¡¯ ount numbers in the Hills were given by the Hills. In other words, all the information about the assassins¡¯ ounts is in the hands of the internal affairs director, Cain. To put it bluntly, he could check the ount number of any assassin he wanted to check, and he was the one who gave me this list. Of course, if you suspect that I¡¯m faking it, I can get Cain to testify,¡± Lucy exined clearly.

 Chapter 1022 - 1022 Millieâ€™s Tragic End

    1022 Millie¡¯s Tragic End

    Millie looked at Lucy nkly.

    She really did not know that the Hills could check their ounts at will or that the Hills knew every single bit of money they had spent.

    If only she knew¡­

    However, other than an ount from the Hills and the remuneration they gave her, she had no other ie.

    It was impossible for her to get any money from anywhere else.

    Millie¡¯s body tensed up.

    At that moment, Cain had already appeared in Kingsley¡¯s room. He respectfully reported to Kingsley, ¡°Mr. Thorn, I was the one who provided Ms. Harmon with the list. Miss Millie did have a sum of 1.5 million dors transferred to the official ount of S Underground Organization. In order to avoid any misunderstandings, I also called the person in charge of S Underground Organization and verified that they¡¯ve indeed received Miss Millie¡¯s money.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not true. You guys are both framing me. Lucy and Cain are colluding to frame me!¡± Millie denied it and kept trying to defend herself.

    ¡°Miss Millie, I¡¯ve been in the Hills for 20 years. I can swear on my life that everything I¡¯ve said to Mr. Thorn is the truth. I¡¯ve never lied.¡±

    ¡°I swear I didn¡¯t hire an assassin to kill Lucy too. I was framed.¡± Millie was extremely agitated. She faced Kingsley and said nervously, ¡°Mr. Thorn, I really couldn¡¯t have done this. It¡¯s Lucy and Cain who are deliberately trying to harm me. Lucy is jealous that I¡¯m with you now, so she¡¯s thinking of ways to get rid of me! Don¡¯t be fooled by her. ¡±

    Millie ced all her hopes on Kingsley.

    She believed that Kingsley was still reluctant to part with her. Otherwise, why would he help her just now?

    In any case, Kingsley had the final say in the Hills. If Kingsley protected her, she could bite back at Lucy.

    ¡°Miss Millie, I¡¯ll say it again. I¡¯m telling the truth, and I didn¡¯t collude with miss Yu to frame you. Framing you won¡¯t do me any good! But more importantly, I would never lie to Mr. Thorn. Please don¡¯t nder me again and again!¡± Cain¡¯s expression was ugly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you and Lucy are having an affair! I just saw you on the same bed a few days ago. There must be an unspeakable secret between the two of you.¡± Millie insisted. ¡°Mr. Thorn, it¡¯s true. They¡¯ve been in cahoots for a long time. They¡¯ve just been hiding it from us. You must believe me. You must believe that I¡¯m innocent!¡±

    Lucy just watched as Millie courted death, and Cain, too, looked at her coldly and did not defend himself.

    Millie thought that their silence meant that they did not dare to go against her. After all, Kingsley was on her side.

    Hence, she took the initiative to approach Kingsley, trying to charm her way through. She reached out to hold Kingsley¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Mr. Thorn, you must believe me. I will never do anything that goes against the Hills. To you, I¡¯m¨C Ah!¡±

    Kingsley flung Millie¡¯s outstretched hand away.

    At the same time, Kingsley kicked Millie hard, and his footnded on her body.

    Having been caught off guard, Millie was kicked to the ground and sent rolling over a few times.

    If she were not an assassin, an ordinary person would have been killed by that kick.

    Lucy and Cain¡¯s expressions did not change. After all, all assassins were cold-blooded people.

    Millie curled up on the ground in pain.

    She clutched her stomach andy on the ground, looking like she was in pain. ¡°Mr. Thorn¡­¡±

    She was still trying to please Kingsley.

    However, Kingsley¡¯s expression was extremely cold.

    He said, ¡°Millie, no one in the Hills dares to go against my principles!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t. I really didn¡¯t do it¡­¡± Millie kept defending herself. ¡°Lucy set me up. Believe me, I¡¯m loyal to you. It¡¯s her. She¡¯s the one who¡¯s up to no good¡­¡±

    Kingsley stood in front of Millie and looked down at her heartbroken expression.

    Then, he lifted his long leg and stepped on Millie¡¯s face with his leather shoes. As soon as he pressed down on Millie¡¯s face, Millie could not even let out a scream.

    Meanwhile, Lucy and Cain just stood there, not daring to make a sound. They even believed that Kingsley¡¯s strength was enough to crush Millie¡¯s head.

    That cruel man was cold and ruthless to everyone.

 Chapter 1023 - 1023 Millieâ€™s Tragic End

    1023 Millie¡¯s Tragic End

    If they disobeyed him, they would die an ugly death!

    Millie¡¯s face, which had been stepped on by Kingsley, had turned bright red. Perhaps in the next second, Kingsley would crush Millie¡¯s brain.

    Lucy spoke up, ¡°Mr. Thorn, can I deal with Millie?¡±

    Kingsley looked up at Lucy.

    ¡°I¡¯m the biggest victim here, so I hope I can get rid of Millie myself.¡±

    Kingsley released the strength he was putting in his foot and lifted it off Millie¡¯s face.

    The moment his foot left, Millie¡¯s face was deformed, and her body was motionless as if she was already dead.

    He said, ¡°After you¡¯re done, go and see Jeanne.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Lucy said respectfully.

    Kingsley turned around and walked to the side.

    Lucy did not dare to waste any more time, so she pulled Millie up from the ground and left Kingsley¡¯s room.

    She took Millie straight to the underground prison.

    That was where she was once beaten half to death by Millie.

    As Millie was dragged along by Lucy, her skin kept rubbing against the ground, and her entire body was covered in blood.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± Millie said weakly, ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me¡­¡±

    Lucy sneered.

    She had saved Millie from Kingsley not because she was soft-hearted.

    Having killed many people, she did not have much attachment to anyone, let alone a person who had provoked her.

    She had saved Millie only because she did not want Millie to die so easily.

    Lucy squatted down and looked at the unrecognizable Millie. She said, ¡°Do you think I would save you?¡±

    Millie forced herself to look at Lucy.

    ¡°I just want you to know how you¡¯ll die.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Millie looked at Lucy with a bloody face.

    ¡°You probably don¡¯t know why Kingsley suddenly doesn¡¯t believe you, right?¡± Lucy sneered. ¡°That¡¯s because Cain is no longer a real man. Inyman¡¯s terms, he¡¯s just a eunuch.¡±

    Millie widened her eyes and looked at Lucy in disbelief.

    That was why when she ndered Lucy for having an affair with Cain, it directly led to all her lies being exposed!

    ¡°More than ten years ago, when Cain was carrying out a mission, he injured a vital area. From then on, he took a back seat and became the manager of the Hills. Of course, it was many years ago. Many assassins have died since then, and few people know about it.¡± Lucy said, ¡°Even if very few people know about it, they could still find out if they wanted to.¡±

    ¡°Yet you, without any preparation, overestimated yourself and came to kill me! You don¡¯t even know the rules of the Hills¡¯ ounts. What made you so confident that you could kill me?¡±

    Millie red at Lucy and could hear the sarcasm in her voice.

    She thought that killing Lucy would be a piece of cake, but she ended up falling into Lucy¡¯s trap.

    ¡°When did you know that I was going to kill you?!¡± Millie snarled.

    ¡°From the moment I set you up to have the intention to kill me.¡±

    Millie was stunned.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? It was me. I deliberately provoked you to kill me,¡± Lucy repeated.

    ¡°Lucy!¡± Millie gritted her teeth.

    Hence, everything was part of Lucy¡¯s n. Lucy had set her up and made her court her own death!

    Her eyes were bloodshot, and she was on the verge of breaking down.

    Lucy said, ¡°Do you know why I was able to be by Kingsley¡¯s side for so many years?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Millie screamed at the top of her lungs, not wanting to hear Lucy say another word!

    ¡°Do you really think that Kingsley only thinks with his lower body?¡± Lucy ignored how angry Millie was. ¡°To Kingsley, women are just tools to vent his anger, but you¡¯re so stupid to think that you can get him with your body!¡±

    ¡°Lucy, shut up. Shut up!¡±

    Lucy remained unmoved.

    After all, she was an assassin. When she was truly cold-blooded, other than cruelty and torture, she was not moved at all.

    She continued, ¡°I was able to work for Kingsley for so many years because I was smart enough and not because I used my body to seduce him. Millie, you¡¯ve been extremely foolish from the start!¡±

    Millie pushed herself off the floor with all her strength. When she stood up, she immediately threw a punch at Lucy.

    At that moment, she even took out her hidden Swiss Army knife and stabbed it wildly at Lucy!

    Every assassin would leave a weapon for themselves just in case.

    Lucy dodged the knife, but because of a moment of carelessness, the knife scratched her face.

    The next second, she kicked Millie hard.

    Lucy¡¯s kick threw Millie to the ground, and when Millie fell to the ground, she still wanted to resist.

    However, Lucy had already stepped on Millie¡¯s hand that was holding the military knife. Then, she used her body to restrain Millie, who was on the ground, to stop her from moving.

    Millie¡¯s face twisted in anger as she yelled at Lucy, ¡°Let me go! I¡¯m going to kill you! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±

    Lucy was expressionless.

    As she broke Millie¡¯s finger that was holding the military knife with her bare hand, Millie screamed in pain.

    Lucy took the military knife and ced it on Millie¡¯s neck, where the artery was.

    She said, ¡°I¡¯ll cut here and make you bleed to death!¡±

    ¡°L-Lu¡­¡± Millie looked at Lucy in fear.

    Assassins also had a fear of death.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯m begging you. Don¡¯t kill me¡­ Don¡¯t¡­ Ah!¡± Millie screamed.

    The fear in her eyes gradually stiffened. All that was left was an empty vision, and Millie died with her eyes wide open.

    Lucy got up from Millie¡¯s body and watched as her arteries burst and blood spurted out, sttering all over her body.

    Blood was still flowing out of Millie¡¯s body, and the entire prison was dyed red.

    Lucy¡¯s eyes flickered.

    She said, ¡°s, I still showed you the cruelest side of me.¡±

    At the same time, Jeanne¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

 Chapter 1024 - 1024 Itâ€™s Not Worth It For Kingsley

    1024 It¡¯s Not Worth It For Kingsley

    Jeanne was really furious when she returned to her room, so she wanted to find Lucy to ease her mind.

    Lucy had a kind of magic that no matter how bad her mood was, Lucy would somehow be able to heal her every time they chatted.

    Jeanne had always found Lucy to be a treasure that was full of surprises!

    Kingsley was really stupid for not cherishing a woman like Lucy!

    When Jeanne went from her room to Lucy¡¯s room, she ran into Cain, the Hills¡¯ manager. Cain said that Lucy had brought Millie to the underground prison.

    In that moment, she knew that Millie was done for.

    In fact, Lucy was the one who gave Millie all of her bragging rights. If Lucy did not want to give her anything, Millie would have nothing, just like now.

    Jeanne stood at the entrance of the underground prison and watched as Millie bled to death.

    To be honest, she had never seen Lucy kill anyone.

    By the time she returned to the Hills, Lucy was already by Kingsley¡¯s side and be the only long-term woman he had. Hence, she almost never went out on missions again.

    Moreover, Lucy¡¯s main responsibility at that time was to train her to be a professional assassin from an ordinary person.

    What Lucy had taught her most was not to kill with her hands but to use her brain.

    Hence, Jeanne did not have great martial prowess.

    Perhaps Kingsley did not want to see Jeanne suffer too much physical torture, so he did not have any requirements for herbat skills. As long as she was stronger than ordinary people, it was fine. However, she was nothing among assassins.

    It was her first time seeing Lucy kill someone ¡ª a sh to the throat, clean, sharp, cold-blooded, and ruthless!

    ¡°s, I still showed you the cruelest side of me.¡± Lucy evenughed at that moment.

    With her face and body covered in blood, her smile looked even more terrifying.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°That¡¯s true, but there¡¯s nothing wrong with that.¡±

    Who could those people me for courting their own deaths?

    Lucy stood up from the ground. Seeing that Millie was at her feet, she stepped over her corpse coldly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she said.

    Jeanne nodded.

    There would be others to clean up the ce.

    The Hills also had different ways of dealing with the death of assassins.

    If they died in the middle of a mission, they would receive the best funeral. As for people like Millie, they would only take her body and feed it to the Hills¡¯ hunting dogs.

    The world of assassins was cruel beyond imagination.

    Jeanne followed Lucy to her room, where Lucy went to take a shower and changed into a clean silk robe.

    Lucy liked the color bright red, whichplemented with her fair skin and alluring charm. She gave the illusion that no one was worthy of wearing red in front of her.

    Jeanne looked at the cut on her face that Millie had made. ¡°Do you want me to take care of it?¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Lucy did not refuse.

    Jeanne went over, took out the first aid kit, and helped her disinfect, clean, and apply some ointment.

    Lucy endured the pain silently.

    It was a little quiet until there was a sudden knock on the door, and it sounded urgent.

    Lucy¡¯s eyes narrowed, and Jeanne also stopped what she was doing at that moment.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Cain pushed the door open and entered, his tone anxious. ¡°Mr. Thorn has ordered for Kerby to be castrated.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Lucy¡¯s face sank.

    Jeanne was shocked too.

    ¡°He¡¯s already on the operating table.¡±

    Lucy immediately rushed out, and so did Jeanne.

    Cain followed behind them, and his pace was also quite fast.

    The three of them rushed into the Hills¡¯ operating theatre, where Kerby was tied to the operating table.

    Although assassins had seen and experienced too many cruel things, that kind of thing still made Kerby¡¯s face turn pale.

    At that moment, the doctor¡¯s scalpel was already waving in front of him when Lucy roared, ¡°Stop!¡±

    The surgeon, Weiss, was shocked by Lucy¡¯s anger for a second.

    Everyone knew that the Hills was an assassin organization, and it was easy for an assassin to kill someone.

    He said, ¡°M-M-Mr. Thorn gave the order.¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡± Jeanne was also furious.

    Kingsley was so cruel that she wanted to strangle him to death!

    ¡°But¡­¡± How could he exin himself to Mr. Thorn?

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and look for him!¡± Jeanne made a prompt decision. Before she left, she did not forget to threaten him. ¡°I¡¯m warning you. If you dare touch Kerby, I¡¯ll touch you wherever you touched him!¡±

 Chapter 1025 - 1025 Itâ€™s Not Worth It For Kingsley

    1025 It¡¯s Not Worth It For Kingsley

    Weiss was clearly intimidated by Jeanne.

    ¡°Even if you¡¯re gay, that part of your body is still important to you!¡±

    With that, Jeanne left.

    Lucy untied Kerby, dragged him out of the operating theatre, and sent him back to his room. Then, she went to Kingsley¡¯s room.

    She heard Jeanne and Kingsley arguing loudly in the room.

    ¡°I was the one who ordered Kerby to sleep with Lucy. If you want to touch Kerby, you might as well touch me! In any case, I¡¯ve always been the one who disobeyed your orders!¡± Jeanne said valiantly.

    Kingsley¡¯s expression was extremely unsightly. ¡°Do you have to go against me to feel good?¡±

    ¡°I just can¡¯t ept your disregard for human life!¡± Jeanne said fiercely, ¡°It¡¯s said that it¡¯s not easy to train an assassin. Even Mason told me that Kerby is a rising star, but now you want to castrate him? Do you want him to be like Cain and take a back seat, or do you want to take his life?¡±

    ¡°Those who disobey the rules of the Hills should be taught a proper lesson!¡± Kingsley was serious!

    ¡°Rules? What rules do the Hills have? To torture the assassins who are loyal to you as you desire? Is it an unforgivable crime for assassins to help each other?¡± Jeanne red at Kingsley. ¡°Are you really teaching him a lesson from the Hills¡¯ standpoint, or are you just venting your anger on him?!¡±

    ¡°Jeanne!¡± Kingsley called out her name through gritted teeth.

    Had it been anyone else, they would have been shot dead by Kingsley.

    Lucy also had the urge to argue with Kingsley. However, as she was standing at the door, she thought that Jeanne was the best candidate to confront Kingsley.

    Jeanne was the only person who could piss Kingsley off so badly yet he would not hurt a single hair on her.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you upset that Lucy slept with another man?¡± Jeanne did not care about Kingsley¡¯s feelings at all and continued to provoke him.

    The veins on Kingsley¡¯s face were bulging, and at that moment, he was so angry that his body was trembling.

    ¡°If you¡¯re notfortable with it, why don¡¯t you think about how Lucy feels when you sleep with other women?¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Kingsley was filled with hostility. ¡°Don¡¯t think you know me very well!¡±

    Jeanne red at him.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you now that Lucy is just a body for me to vent. I admit that she is more attractive to me than most women, but that¡¯s only because she is smarter than them and knows what I want. I can¡¯t deny Lucy¡¯s intelligence. She can think of many things for me that I can¡¯t. Keeping her by my side will only bring me benefits and no harm!¡±

    ¡°Only beneficial and no harm?¡± Jeanne mocked.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Kingsley was very determined.

    ¡°Kingsley, don¡¯t you think you¨C¡± Jeanne was about to retort.

    However, Lucy walked in from the door and interrupted, ¡°If I tell you that I didn¡¯t sleep with Kerby, can you let him go?¡±

    Kingsley¡¯s eyes flickered.

    Jeanne also turned to look at Lucy.

    The two of them clearly did not believe her, or to be more precise, they were shocked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say to convince you that I didn¡¯t sleep with Kerby. Even if I ask Kerby to prove it, you¡¯ll only think that I¡¯m working with him to deceive you! At this moment, I can only swear to God that I didn¡¯t sleep with Kerby. If I disobeyed your order and slept with Kerby that night, I will be struck by lightning!¡± Lucy enunciated every word with a serious expression.

    It could be said that oaths were quite cruel.

    Jeanne believed her in an instant. In fact, she did not suspect Lucy just now; she was just a little surprised.

    She had experienced being drugged before. If Finn had not given her the antidotest time, she could not guarantee that she would not have lost control in the end.

    However, Lucy persisted. She did not take any antidote and persevered on her own.

    Was it because she did not dare to disobey Kingsley¡¯s orders or¡­

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t sleep with Kerby.¡± Lucy continued to exin, probably because she thought that they would not trust her. ¡°I know very well that if I disobey your orders, the consequences will be a hundred times more painful than being drugged. Rather than suffering greater torture for a moment of pleasure, I¡¯d rather choose to endure for a night. I don¡¯t care if you believe me or not, but I really endured it all by myself. I really did!¡±

 Chapter 1026 - 1026 Itâ€™s Not Worth It For Kingsley

    1026 It¡¯s Not Worth It For Kingsley

    Jeanne did not say anything and just looked at Kingsley. She really wanted to see how Kingsley would feel!

    To force a woman, who loved him so much, to a corner, did he have the heart to do that?

    Did he have the heart to force a woman, who loved him so much, to be backed into a corner?

    He probably did. After all, Kingsley¡¯s expression was still cold, and he was unmoved by Lucy¡¯s exnation.

    At that moment, people might even think that he did not believe everything Lucy said.

    Lucy also seemed to think that no matter how she exined herself, Kingsley would not believe her.

    At least for so many years, among the assassins of the Hills, there were many who had been drugged or had taken the drug on their own initiative, but none of them endured it on their own.

    She said, ¡°If you really want to teach him a lesson, give it to me.¡±

    She knew that she could not exin herself, so she chose to bear the responsibility.

    ¡°It was me who overestimated myself and chose to use this method to expose all the suffering that Millie has caused me. It has nothing to do with Kerby. Mr. Thorn, as the head of the Hills, I hope you can handle this matter fairly.¡±

    ¡°Fairly?¡± Kingsley red at Lucy.

    ¡°Even if I did it with Kerby, it was my fault. I was the reason we disobeyed your orders. I¡¯ll take responsibility for my actions, and I¡¯m willing to ept any punishment!¡±

    ¡°So, you admit that you did it with Kerby,¡± Kingsley said, and his tone was cold.

    ¡°Whatever you say is right.¡± Lucy did not answer directly, but she gave a very respectful answer.

    In the Hills, whatever Kingsley said was true.

    She had said so much just now, only to¡­ make a fool of herself.

    Kingsley¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he became even more hostile.

    He said, ¡°So you¡¯re willing to ept all the punishment for Kerby?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not for him. It¡¯s just that this matter has nothing to do with him, and the innocent shouldn¡¯t be implicated. Mr. Thorn, you¡¯re the leader of the Hills, and your every move represents the dignity of the Hills. You can¡¯t ruin your reputation over such a trivial matter,¡± Lucy said sincerely.

    She was also very smart to make Kingsley the good guy so that he had no reason to reject her request.

    Jeanne pursed her lips and believed that Lucy would give up on Kingsley one day.

    ¡°To protect Kerby, you can think of anything.¡± Of course, Kingsley would not be so easily convinced.

    In his world, there were no morals, no limits, or principles. As long as he wanted to, he could kill anyone, and there was no need for a reason!

    Lucy¡¯s throat moved slightly.

    She was trying to keep calm.

    That matter indeed had nothing to do with Kerby, so she could not let him suffer in vain.

    Assassins were ruthless, but she would never betray anyone!

    Just as Lucy was thinking about how to change Kingsley¡¯s mind, Kingsley suddenly said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish.¡±

    Lucy was visibly stunned for a few seconds, and she looked at Kingsley in disbelief.

    Kingsley furrowed his brows. ¡°Why? Are you regretting it?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Lucy quickly replied. She was even a little anxious. ¡°Mr. Thorn, please punish me!¡±

    Kingsley¡¯s expression was extremely ugly as he asked, ¡°How do you think I should punish you?¡±

    Lucy was stunned.

    The next second, she walked straight to Kingsley¡¯s bedside table, knowing that other than a pistol, there was also a dagger inside.

    She took out a dagger and said, ¡°Ever since I was young, I¡¯ve loved to look beautiful. Even though I¡¯ve be an assassin, I still love and cherish this face of mine. Now¡­ I¡¯m going to destroy it!¡±

    She had offered what was most precious to her to make a deal and show her greatest sincerity.

    She gritted her teeth and pointed the sharp dagger at her own face. Then, she cruelly drew a deep cut on it.

    From the left side of her forehead to the right side of her cheek, a trail of blood covered her entire face.

    It happened so fast that neither Jeanne nor Kingsley could react in time.

    By the time they came back to their senses, they saw the blood on Lucy¡¯s face and the blood dripping down the dagger she had put down.

    Kingsley clenched into fists tightly, as if he was holding himself back.

    Jeanne was also clearly holding herself back.

    She did not expect Lucy to take it so far.

    Perhaps Lucy was afraid that Kingsley would go back on his word, so she did not want to waste even a second. Otherwise, Jeanne might have been able to stop her.

    The room fell silent. It was as if the air had frozen.

    Jeanne did not know what to say at that moment, and Kingsley was probably so angry that he could not say a word.

    Lucy, on the other hand, was just waiting for Kingsley¡¯s response on the way she dealt with the matter.

    As time passed, Lucy¡¯s face started bleeding even more, and half of her face was dyed red.

    Jeanne could not stand it anymore, so she asked, ¡°Is that enough?¡±

    Kingsley¡¯s throat moved up and down.

    Then, he turned around and turned his back to them coldly. He said, ¡°Get lost!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Thorn,¡± Lucy said respectfully.

    She thanked him because she wanted to remind him once again that he should not pursue the matter.

    Lucy was always smart enough to know how to achieve her goal.

    Jeanne pulled Lucy along and left.

    After they left, a loud noise came from Kingsley¡¯s room. It was obvious that Kingsley was venting his anger.

    Jeanne and Lucy stopped in their tracks for a second.

    Every time Kingsley lost his temper, it was terrifying.

    However, he had never vented his anger on himself. The moment he got angry, others would suffer.

    Yet now, he was obviously self-destructing!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Jeanne said, ¡°He deserves it.¡±

    Lucy did not think that Kingsley deserved it, but she thought it was better to escape because Kingsley might really kill her in the next second.

    When they returned to their room, Jeanne quickly took out the first aid kit that she had just put aside and helped Lucy stop the bleeding. ¡°Should I send you to Mike? He should know how to prevent your wound from leaving any scars.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Lucy shook her head. ¡°Since I did it to destroy my face, there has to be a scar. Otherwise, Kingsley will have ten thousand reasons to torture me again!¡±

    ¡°When that dayes, leave Kingsley,¡± Jeanne suddenly said seriously while treating her wound.

    Lucy¡¯s eyes flickered.

    Of course, she understood what Jeanne meant and knew what Jeanne was talking about. However, she chose to remain silent.

    ¡°Don¡¯t work for him!¡± Jeanne continued, ¡°It¡¯s not worth it.¡±

    It really was not worth it for a heartless man like Kingsley.

 Chapter 1027 - 1027 The Rise of Monica

    1027 The Rise of Monica

    Jeanne bandaged Lucy¡¯s wound.

    Jeanne¡¯s technique was not good. After all, she was not a professional. Hence, with the bandage on, Lucy looked even worse because half of her face was covered with gauze. Those who did not know might think that the left side of her face was destroyed!

    Once the long scar on her face healed, it would be no different from having half of her face destroyed.

    After she was done, Lucy lit a cigarette for herself.

    Jeanne did not smoke. For the past few days, even the smell of smoke made her nauseous, let alone smoking.

    ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Lucy asked.

    Jeanne was clearly looking for her for something, but she had to wait because of the sudden incident.

    ¡°Kingsley took my phone.¡± Jeanne did not look happy as she sat beside Lucy.

    ¡°Why?¡± Lucy was stunned for a second before she immediately thought of something. ¡°He doesn¡¯t want you to contact those in Harken?!¡±

    ¡°The Sanders are threatening him!¡± Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    In fact, she could understand why Kingsley had to do it. However, he was so assertive that she could not help but want to resist!

    Lucy nodded as she knew the reason now. She said, ¡°Monica can¡¯t rely on you forever!¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Everyone needs to grow up. If you hadn¡¯t survived that year, you wouldn¡¯t be alive today!¡± Lucy said, ¡°Humans are a part of natural selection. You have to give Monica a chance to grow up!¡±

    ¡°The price of growing up is far too great, and I thought she could choose not to go through that.¡±

    ¡°I watched the press conference yesterday where Monica faced the quality inspection department herself. I think Monica can do it! You must believe her!¡± Lucy keptforting her.

    Jeanne nodded silently.

    In fact, she knew very well that there was nothing she could do to help Monica and that Monica could only rely on herself.

    However, she looked for Lucy because she wanted someone to talk to. Lucy was the best at conversing, so she knew exactly what Jeanne wanted to hear.

    Jeanne opened the floor-to-ceiling window from her room and walked out to the balcony!

    As she looked into the distance, it was as if she could not see the horizon no matter how far she looked!

    ¡­

    In South Hampton City, Monica went to see her father and saw that he was still lying motionless in the intensive care unit.

    She had many things she wanted to say, but at that moment, she could not bring herself to say them.

    Only now did she realize that talking was the most useless thing, and in the past, all she knew was to talk!

    She turned around and left. The moment she left, her shoulders brushed past Finn.

    When Monica returned to the ward, Ruby had gotten out of bed with swollen eyes. It was obvious that she had been crying the whole night.

    Monica did not say much. She just told the nurse to send breakfast over and then ate with her mother.

    She said, ¡°Mom, I have to go to the officeter.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ruby nodded.

    Now, only Monica could support the family.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave when unclees.¡± Monica peeled an egg for her mother and put it on her te.

    Ruby did not have much of an appetite, but she still ate it.

    Monica never used to take care of anyone, so now that her daughter was learning to change, Ruby could not be a burden to Monica!

    After breakfast, Ron arrived.

    Before Monica left, she said to Ron, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll have to trouble you for this period of time. I know you¡¯re very busy with work, so I¡¯ll have to get my aunt to help out. I¡¯ll leave my mother to you.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? We¡¯re a family. If I don¡¯t take care of my own sister, who will?¡± Ron said in a huff.

    ¡°In that case, thank you.¡± Monica did not refuse. ¡°Uncle, please stay here and watch over my mother. As for the rest, she¡¯ll have to figure it out on her own.¡±

    ¡°Alright, you can rest easy and go to work. However, I saw on the news that the situation in Cardellini Enterprise doesn¡¯t seem so good.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best. If the oue isn¡¯t good, I¡¯ll just have to admit it.¡± She did not think that she could turn the tables.

    However, she did not want to regret it in the end.

    Monica left the hospital without wasting any more time.

    When she arrived at Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s building, she saw thepany¡¯szy employees. None of them were really working. Instead, they gathered in groups of three to five, chatting and gossiping. They were also a little surprised to see Monica, but no one took the initiative to greet her.

    Monica was expressionless as she walked past them and straight into the chairman¡¯s office.

    ¡°Ms. Cardellini.¡± Tim quickly followed her in.

    ¡°You can call me the chairman from now on.¡± Monica said bluntly, ¡°My father is not here, so I¡¯ll take over his position from now on.¡±

 Chapter 1028 - 1028 The Rise of Monica

    1028 The Rise of Monica

    ¡°Yes, Chairman.¡±

    ¡°Call Mr. Warren over for me.¡± Monica said, ¡°And make me a cup of ck coffee while you¡¯re at it.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After a while, Steve came in and was a little surprised to see Monica.

    When he heard that an ident happened during the chairman¡¯s surgery, he thought that Monica would be depressed for many days!

    ¡°Give me the contract that the researchers signed with us. Also, call ourpany¡¯swyer over. I want to see if there are any bindings on the contract,¡± Monica instructed.

    Steve was stunned again as he did not expect Monica to be so calm.

    However, he quickly said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get it done immediately.¡±

    Once Steve left, Monica turned on her father¡¯sputer. The background of the desktop was a family portrait of her family. At that time, her father was still smiling very happily.

    Despite that, she did not allow herself to dwell on it. Instead, she opened the browser and began to search for some relevant information.

    After about an hour, Steve walked in with Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s headwyer, Sean Chance, with arge bundle of contracts in his hands. He also brought the human resources manager along.

    When everyone sat in front of Monica¡¯s desk, Monica turned theputer around to face them. ¡°I just did a search on the inte. For technicians and employees who have mastered the core technology, if they choose to resign for reasons other than thepany, they can¡¯t enter thepetitor¡¯spany within three years without permission. If they vite this, ording to thews of Harken, they will be punished for disclosing thepany¡¯s trade secrets. ording to the severity of the case, the maximum sentence is 10 years in prison!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Sean Chance gave confirmed and added, ¡°That¡¯s why we didn¡¯t draw up that use when we drafted the contract back then. It¡¯s because Harken has thisw to control it.¡±

    Steve was shocked.

    That did not even cross his mind. All he could think of was to make them stay using the expensive damages for the breach of contract and by bowing down to them!

    At that moment, after listening to what Monica said, he felt like he finally saw the light of day.

    Monica was really a pleasant surprise.

    He thought that she would not be able to recover from this setback and that she did not know anything. However, just when he was not paying attention, she caught him off guard.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s look at the contents of the contract.¡± Now that Monica had be more capable, she no longer talked any nonsense.

    The only reason she could think of that was that she had been thinking about it all night.

    It turned out that the heavens really rewarded those who worked hard.

    She did not know how she came up with that idea. Perhaps it was an epiphany, but she suddenly felt that in business, it was impossible to just take away the fruits of others¡¯bor just like that. ording to the system in Harken, it would definitely be controlled. Hence, she got up in the early morning to search for information, and when she found that regtion, she came to confirm it with thewyer today.

    All she wanted to do was confirm it, and she had nothing to be proud of.

    After all, that was only one of the few problems that Cardellini Enterprise was currently facing. There were still many more problems that she might not even have the chance to catch her breath.

    She looked at the contract seriously and said, ¡°The contract states that if they resign without a reason, Party B must pay double the total sry during their employment. In other words, if these people resign, they will have to pay double their sry for the breach of contract. Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s sry for these people has never been low, so I estimate that the minimumpensation for each will be 50 thousand dors.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve done the calction. 15 core technical personnel have resigned, so the totalpensation will be 13.5 million dors,¡± the director of the human resources department quickly replied.

    ¡°After these people leave, how many core members will we have left?¡± Monica asked.

    ¡°There are only 20 technicians who have mastered the development of Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s drugs.¡±

    ¡°So, we only have five left.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. These five were the ones who fought alongside your father back then, so they stayed because of their rtionship!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Monica nodded. ¡°To Cardellini Enterprise, it doesn¡¯t matter whether we have ten, five, or even three people left! Our newly developed drugs have already matured and are now in production. Without those core technicians, we can still operate. It¡¯s also impossible to develop new drugs in the short term, so we have enough time to recruit new talents.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but the problem we¡¯re facing now is that Cardellini Enterprise has no market! At present, all the pharmaceutical markets are rejecting our products, and our stock market is plummeting! If this continues, I¡¯m afraid Cardellini Enterprise will go bankrupt!¡± Steve interrupted.

 Chapter 1029 - 1029 The Rise of Monica

    1029 The Rise of Monica

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you my next n.¡± Monica only nodded her head in response to Steve¡¯s worry, appearing very calm.

    It was as if bankruptcy was not important, and she would just do her own thing.

    She said, ¡°Within three days, the researchers will be able to pay thepensation for the breach of contract, and Cardellini Enterprise will ept their resignation. After they resign, Mr. Chance will help me to draft awsuit to the court of South Hampton City and sue all the researchers and Sunny Pharmaceutical for disclosing core secrets! It might not be sessful in the end, but at least Sunny Pharmaceutical wouldn¡¯t dare to hire this group of people again!¡±

    Steve simply could not believe that Monica would think of that!

    He could even imagine how angry Sunny Pharmaceutical would be! It would be a double loss!

    Monica continued, ¡°We have 13.5 million dors in assetsing in, so we¡¯ll use this money to distribute the medicine. In other words, we¡¯ll provide the medicine to hospitals and pharmaceuticalpanies for free and settle the bill after the sales. Even during the promotion period, the purchase price will be 20 percent off!¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t have much profit after the 20 percent discount.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s offer that amount first.¡± Monica was very determined. ¡°We need to get back some of our money. Our finished products have used up too much capital. If we don¡¯t sell them, we won¡¯t have any cash flow!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Steve did not say anything else.

    He realized that Monica had already considered everything thoroughly and was not spouting nonsense.

    ¡°Based on the current situation, the distribution of goods may not be effective. Mr. Warren, draw up a list of the top distributors we want to talk to and give it to me. I don¡¯t need too many. Just the five biggest ones will do, and I¡¯ll visit them one by one.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll negotiate personally?¡± Steve asked.

    ¡°You don¡¯t trust me?¡± Monica smiled.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll suffer.¡± No matter how much people advocated for gender equality now, women were more likely to be at a disadvantage in many situations.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of now? If we can negotiate a deal, I¡¯m willing to die for it!¡± Monica said jokingly.

    In fact, it was very tragic.

    ¡°I believe Cardellini Enterprise can survive this!¡± Steve didn¡¯t know what to say, so he could only encourage her!

    ¡°It¡¯s settled then. We¡¯ll start tomorrow. Are there any problems?¡± Monica was not sad.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll arrange it immediately.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Warren.¡± Monica called out to him, ¡°Can we hold a staff meeting?¡±

    ¡°Now?¡±

    ¡°As soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°At this time¡­ I don¡¯t think the staff will listen to you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to make them listen to me. I just want to tell them the truth.¡±

    ¡°Could it be¡­¡± Steve looked at Monica and hesitated.

    No one would tell their employees about thepany¡¯s current crisis as it would only cause panic.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. No matter how serious the matter is, it¡¯s just bankruptcy. I¡¯m prepared.¡±

    In the end, Steve agreed to Monica¡¯s firm decision.

    After two hours, the meeting of more than a thousand people at Cardellini Pharmaceutical¡¯s headquarters was held in thepany¡¯s conference room.

    Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Monica walked into the conference room filled with a thousand people!

    She nced down and said, ¡°We¡¯ve gathered everyone here at this emergency meeting today to let everyone know that the Cardellini Enterprise is facing a lot of difficulties now. All the problems you heard about Cardellini Enterprise are true, and they are even more serious than you think!¡±

    As soon as she said that, there was an uproar!

    Steve, who was at the side, could not help but break out in a cold sweat!

    Monica was really the most daring leader he had ever seen, and no one couldpare to her!

    ¡°Now, many employees have already lost confidence in Cardellini Enterprise.¡± Monica said, ¡°I¡¯ve also lost my confidence, so I won¡¯t force everyone to stay. If everyone wants to leave, the human resources department will ept your resignation letters.¡±

    ¡°Monica, what do you mean? Are you driving us away? We¡¯ve been working in Cardellini Enterprise for so many years. Who are you to tell us to leave?¡± Not able to take it anymore, an old employee questioned loudly.

    ¡°In that case, why does Cardellini Enterprise have to keep a bunch of idlers!¡± Monica¡¯s expression turned cold.

    ¡°Who are you calling idlers?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about you and everyone here who started neglecting their work when they heard that Cardellini Enterprise was facing a crisis! If you don¡¯t trust Cardellini Enterprise, you can leave immediately!¡±

    ¡°Monica, what gives you the right to be so domineering? As apany, instead of providing your employees with peace and stability, you¡¯re now threatening us? Don¡¯t you think you simply don¡¯t have the bearing that a leader should have?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you about Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s situation now, and that is my responsibility to you! If you¡¯re willing to stay, stay and work hard. I won¡¯t mistreat any of you! However, if you think that Cardellini Enterprise has no chance of reviving, I don¡¯t need you to waste your time here.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t even give us any confidence. What right do you have to ask us to believe in Cardellini Enterprise?¡± The person leading the pack sounded very agitated.

    ¡°I came to work here today with the determination that Cardellini Enterprise will go bankrupt. What confidence can I give you?¡± Monica said bluntly.

    At the side, Steve gave up. They were bound to be doomed anyway.

    He felt that Monica was not here to make peace but to undermine them.

    No wonder she did not care whether the employees believed her or not. On the contrary, those employees were eager for Monica to say something to convince them.

    ¡°Monica, you said that Cardellini Enterprise is going bankrupt, but you also said that you would not mistreat us if we stayed. Aren¡¯t you trying to harm us?!¡± The leader was furious.

    ¡°I said, if Cardellini Enterprise doesn¡¯t go bankrupt, I will not mistreat you! But if Cardellini Enterprise goes bankrupt, I can¡¯t even protect myself.¡± Monica said, ¡°I¡¯m giving you a choice now. You can choose to fight like me and have no regrets, or you can choose to leave. It¡¯s up to you. Of course, if you leave now, once Cardellini Enterprise makes aeback, those who leave can forget abouting back!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re threatening us!¡±

    ¡°If we want to share benefits, we must also share hardships!¡± Monica said firmly.

    After saying that, she turned around and was about to leave.

    ¡°Monica, do you really think I don¡¯t dare to resign?¡±

    Monica paused in her steps.

    ¡°I want to resign now!¡±

    ¡°Alright, sure. The human resources department will follow Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s rules and handle the resignation procedure in a simple manner!¡±

    ¡°Y-Y-You ... Do you know who I am?¡± The leader probably did not expect Monica to be so straightforward.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who. If you want to leave, leave!¡± Monica was not threatened at all.

    The leader was so angry that his face turned red.

    He gritted his teeth and deliberately jeered, ¡°Since Monica has said so, I suggest that everyone leave! We won¡¯t be threatened by her!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Some people started to agree. In fact, many people started to agree.

    The conference room was in chaos.

    In the chairman¡¯s office, Steve received the news and reported, ¡°The human resources department has received a list of 20 resignations.¡±

    ¡°All of them have been processed.¡±

    ¡°Some of them are really talented.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Car¨C Chairman, this will demoralize people.¡±

    ¡°No one can be forced, and I don¡¯t want to force anyone to stay,¡± Monica said bluntly.

    Steve still wanted to say something, but Monica interrupted him, ¡°Gather the shareholders for a board meeting.¡±

    What was Monica up to this time?

    Steve felt like he was too old to work with young people!

 Chapter 1030 - 1030 Becoming Vengeful

    1030 Bing Vengeful

    At Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s shareholders¡¯ meeting, Monica sat in the middle.

    It was unsure if it was because of Monica¡¯s rebuttalst time, but although the shareholders present were filled with anger, no one dared to take the initiative to speak.

    In the eyes of those shareholders, Monica was a typical fearless and ignorant person. No matter who they were, she would be able to go against them. They did not want to lose face and status because of a little girl.

    The conference room was a little quiet.

    Seemingly having adjusted her emotions, Monica said, ¡°Cardellini Enterprise is now facing a huge crisis. I just held a full-staff meeting and told the employees to leave as they please.¡±

    The shareholders had some objections.

    Was Monica trying to get rid of Cardellini Enterprise at a time like this?!

    ¡°Employees have the right to choose, but we don¡¯t.¡± Monica looked serious.

    The Monica today felt a little different from thest time they saw her.

    All the shareholders just stared at her.

    ¡°If we choose to give up, Cardellini Enterprise will be done for, and everything that we have will also be gone! Therefore, we can only give it our all and go for it!¡± Monica said powerfully.

    She did not look like someone who could not fight back after she was knocked down.

    She said to all the shareholders, ¡°I believe you¡¯ve heard about my father¡¯s condition. ording to the medical answer, my father basically won¡¯t wake up¡­¡±

    The crowd began to discuss. They were still sad about what happened to Gary.

    In fact, Monica was also a little emotional, but she had to bear with it.

    She continued to say in a calm voice, ¡°Therefore, it¡¯s impossible for my father to show up in thepany again. From now on, I¡¯ll be taking his ce. I admit that I don¡¯t have my father¡¯s capability and know nothing about the business world, but I can assure everyone here that I, Monica, will do my best to save Cardellini Enterprise from this crisis. I won¡¯t give up even until thest moment.¡±

    The shareholders looked at Monica, the little girl who could still argue with them a few days ago. However, after experiencing so much, she seemed to have matured a lot.

    Monica stood up from her seat and said, ¡°As the new chairman of Cardellini Enterprise, I would like to thank all the shareholders. I hope you can work with me to save the Cardellini Enterprise from this crisis!¡±

    After that, she took a deep bow.

    The room was silent.

    Everyone found it hard to believe how much Monica had changed.

    Putting aside whether Monica had the ability to save Cardellini Enterprise, they were willing to believe her this once just from the fact that she could still maintain such a calm andposed attitude even after encountering so many things.

    One of the shareholders suddenly said, ¡°Cardellini Enterprise belongs to all of us. Don¡¯t worry. If there¡¯s anything I can be of use, I¡¯ll definitely do my best!¡±

    ¡°Me too,¡± another shareholder echoed, ¡°Your father is lying in bed now. We are deeply saddened. Now that you¡¯re inheriting your father¡¯s business, I¡¯ll definitely give you my greatest support. Otherwise, when your father wakes up, he¡¯ll drink this cup of wine again. Go ahead and do it, I¡¯ll support you unconditionally!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t give up until thest moment.¡±

    At the scene, all the shareholders were siding with Monica.

    Monica¡¯s eyes were red, but she controlled herself.

    If she wanted to be an adult, one who was responsible and capable, she should never shed tears anymore.

    Therefore, at that moment, she said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    After that, the shareholders¡¯ meeting ended.

    The purpose of the meeting today was to tell all the shareholders that she would be taking over the Cardellini Enterprise from now on. She hoped to get their approval and support as she did not want to waste her energy by causing any more conflicts among the shareholders.

    Obviously, she had achieved her wish, and now, there was no need to waste too much time.

    Monica left, and naturally, Steve was by her side.

    Monica always surprised him.

    He thought that the shareholders would argue with each other again during the meeting, but he did not expect Monica would try to win their hearts.

    Monica had really changed.

    Overnight, she seemed to have grown up into an adult who could rely on herself to survive in any situation!

    After the board meeting ended, Monica immediately called for a meeting with the various heads of departments to discuss the matters regarding the drug promotion. Sheprehensively analyzed Sunny Pharmaceutical¡¯s advantages and disadvantages and decided on Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s promotion n.

 Chapter 1031 - 1031 Becoming Vengeful

    1031 Bing Vengeful

    Monica was busy for the entire day.

    When Monica left the conference room and returned to her office, it was already 11 p.m. at night.

    She leaned back in her office chair, feeling exhausted.

    Hence, she also told Tim to make her a cup of ck coffee, mainly to refresh her mind.

    She took a few sips, but it was still so bitter that she frowned. However, she forced herself to drink it.

    After drinking it, she picked up her phone and made a call.

    ¡°Monica?¡± Nox frowned, probably not expecting Monica to call him.

    ¡°Can you do me a favor?¡± Monica asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to borrow some money,¡± Nox said bluntly.

    Monica pursed her lips. She was quite short of money now.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have money,¡± Nox refused.

    Regarding Monica¡¯s past with Finn, he was 100 percent on Finn¡¯s side, so he had a deep prejudice against Monica.

    ¡°No.¡± In the end, Monica still felt a little upset. However, she knew very well that in the business world or on any asion, talking about money would hurt one¡¯s rtionship.

    She had never thought of letting anyone foot the bill for what her family was going through.

    Then, she told Nox the reason she was looking for him, ¡°Recently, more than ten core researchers from Cardellini Enterprise have jumped ship, and I suspect that Sunny Pharmaceutical has given them some benefits. I don¡¯t mean anything else, but I just want your help to find out what benefits they¡¯ve gotten. I want to expose them.¡±

    ¡°Even if they¡¯re exposed, it can¡¯t save Cardellini Enterprise from its current predicament.

    ¡°I know.¡± Monica¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°I just want to teach these people a lesson and at least let these people know the consequences of betraying Cardellini Pharmaceutical. I want to destroy their career for the rest of their lives!¡±

    There was a few seconds of silence on the other end before Nox said slowly, ¡°Monica, you¡¯ve changed.¡±

    Monica tightened her grip on her phone.

    ¡°When did you be so vengeful?!¡±

    ¡°From the moment I was tricked by Michael.¡± Monica replied, ¡°I used to think that kindness would always be rewarded and that if I don¡¯t harm others, others won¡¯t harm me. Only when Michael pushed me to this extent did I realize that kindness is useless and that I¡¯m terrifyingly stupid!¡±

    Nox frowned.

    ¡°If it¡¯s inconvenient, forget it.¡± Monica did not insist.

    She could not deny that she was doing this to satisfy her inner vengeance. Hence, if Nox was unwilling to help her, she would not force him.

    Just as she was about to hang up the phone, Nox said, ¡°I¡¯m not helping you. I¡¯m just doing this for your father¡¯s sake. I heard your father¡¯s surgery failed. Since he used to treat me well, I¡¯ll help you this once for your father¡¯s sake.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Monica thanked him.

    Without wasting her breath, Monica put down her phone.

    Then, she immediately left thepany, and when she drove to the hospital, it was already past midnight.

    Before she went back to the ward, she went to her father¡¯s intensive care unit first.

    She thought to herself that not many miracles would happen in this world. Hence, she stayed for about ten minutes before leaving.

    She did not even have the time to be sad now.

    Back in the ward, her mother had already fallen asleep, and her uncle was making do on the sofa.

    Monica went over and called out to Ron softly. ¡°Uncle, you should go home and sleep.¡±

    Ron opened his eyes and looked around. He was still in a daze.

    After a long while, he whispered, ¡°Monica, are you off work?¡±

    ¡°Yes, uncle, go back and rest. You can¡¯t get good sleep on the sofa. Juste back tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Ron did not refuse.

    After all, he was not used to sleeping on the sofa.

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯lle over tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave at 8:30, so you cane back then.¡±

    Ron nodded.

    Monica walked him to the hospital¡¯s elevator. ¡°Uncle, drive safely. It¡¯ste.¡±

    ¡°I know. You should go back and rest. It¡¯s gettingte. Go to bed early and don¡¯t tire yourself out.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Monica smiled.

    Once Ron left, Monica returned to the ward.

    However, she had just taken two steps when she saw Finn, dressed in casual clothes and seemingly nning to leave the hospital.

    Monica walked past Finn.

    Finn stopped in his tracks, and by the time he turned around, he saw that Monica had already walked into the ward.

    Finn looked away and left the hospital.

    The next day, Monica had breakfast with her mother.

 Chapter 1032 - 1032 Becoming Vengeful

    1032 Bing Vengeful

    That was the only time they could spend together.

    After breakfast, Monica got changed and got ready for work.

    Ron also arrived on time. He came just as Monica was about to leave.

    Monica said, ¡°Uncle, I might be backte tonight. Why don¡¯t you sleep with my mom in the ward tonight, on the bed that my dad used to sleep in?¡±

    ¡°Sure, just do whatever you have to do. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of your mom.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Monica smiled gratefully.

    With that, she left the hospital.

    As soon as she entered the underground parking lot, the elevator opened, and she saw Finn standing at the entrance.

    Monica walked out of the elevator and, like the night before, brushed past Finn indifferently.

    After starting her car, she left the hospital.

    In fact, she did not mean to make her seem cold, but she thought there was no need for her to pretend in front of Finn.

    The only reason she was doing that was that she really did not have that much time to waste.

    When she arrived at thepany, Steve was already waiting for her in her office.

    He reported, ¡°Yesterday, Esther made an appointment with the pharmaceuticalpanies and hospitals that we worked with before, but they all turned us down.¡±

    Monica¡¯s expression did not change much as she listened to him without much change in her expression.

    ¡°Based on our rtionship with all the pharmaceuticalpanies and hospitals, once there are no problems with our products, they should ept us. Personally, I don¡¯t think this matter is as simple as it looks. It¡¯s either because the leader doesn¡¯t trust you or someone must be deliberately ying tricks behind your back.¡±

    ¡°I know. It¡¯s Michael.¡± Monica knew that very well.

    It might not be just Michael but the Sanders as well.

    Before Jeanne left, she had made it clear to her that the Sanders was behind this matter. Once the Sanders intervened, no pharmaceuticalpany or hospital would dare to use Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s assets unless they did not want to live in Harken.

    ¡°Let¡¯s make an appointment. Even if we can¡¯t, we¡¯ll use some connections to see what their schedules are and make it seem like we bumped into them by chance. We have to meet these people and tell them about our preferential policies. After all, businessmen still prioritize benefits. I refuse to believe they¡¯ll be indifferent after all we¡¯ve done.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try.¡± Steve nodded.

    ¡°Ask the shareholders if they have any connections we can use.¡±

    ¡°I got it,¡± Steve agreed.

    ¡°By the way, how many employees resigned yesterday?¡±

    ¡°32 people.¡±

    ¡°How about today?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t received a resignation letter yet.¡±

    ¡°Just give me a headcount every day.¡±

    ¡°Is there really no need to ask them to stay?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Monica was very certain.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the status of the researchers¡¯ resignation?¡±

    ¡°Last night, human resources informed all the researchers who wanted to resign that they had to pay thepensation within three days, and we¡¯ll approve it. So far, we haven¡¯t received any updates from human resources yet.¡±

    ¡°Keep your eye on it.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Steve said respectfully.

    ¡°You can go on with whatever you need to do. Get Tim to call for a department meeting for me.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Once Steve left, Monica did not waste more time either.

    She pulled out the n they had discussed yesterday and read it carefully a few times.

    Half an hourter, she showed up in the conference room and continued to discuss with everyone the arrangements for the drug promotion that had not beenpletely settled yesterday.

    She was busy for the entire day again.

    When Monica returned to her senses, it was already 4 p.m. in the afternoon.

    Steve knocked on the door and entered with lunch. ¡°I heard you haven¡¯t eaten.¡±

    Only then did Monica remember that after the meeting, she returned to the office to deal with work.

    That was when she realized that as the chairman, it could take her more than half a day to review documents, especially when she did not know much about them.

    She took Steve¡¯s lunch and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Then, she buried his head in her food and started eating.

    The taste was ordinary, but now, it seemed like she could make do with anything.

    ¡°I heard that Harry Ross, the general manager of thergest pharmaceuticalpany in South Hampton City, has a business meeting tonight. He has booked a luxury private room in The Charm Club and will be there at about 9 p.m. Do you want to run into him by chance?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do,¡± Monica said firmly.

    ¡°In a ce like a nightclub? ¡°Steve was still a little worried.

    After all, young and beautiful girls would be at a disadvantage if they went to such a ce.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that my home ground?¡± Monica did not care.

    Steve took a few seconds to react, and only then did he realize something. It was said that in the past, Ms. Cardellini¡¯s favorite ce to wander around was the nightclubs.

    Even so¡­

    However, it did not seem like there was anything else he could do now.

    At 10 p.m. in the evening, Monica and Steve showed up at The Charm Club, thergest nightclub in South Hampton City.

    It was also Monica¡¯s former base.

    Hence, the moment she entered, almost all of the staff took the initiative to greet her. They seemed very familiar with her.

    Steve could not help but sigh. ¡°I¡¯ve lived for so many years, but I¡¯ve rarely stepped foot into ces like this.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t my dad need to entertain clients back then?¡± Monica asked.

    ¡°Cardellini Enterprise has never had to entertain people like this.¡±

    Monica smiled.

    Back then, Cardellini Enterprise was still in its heyday.

    She stopped in front of the private room that Harry Chance had reserved.

    Before she went in, she said to the waiter, ¡°Bring me a te of cheese. No, two.¡±

    Steve was surprised.

    Monicaughed. ¡°Those who haven¡¯t been to nightclubs don¡¯t know, but you should have some cheese before drinking to protect your stomach.¡±

    Steve did not seem to believe her.

    However, Monica did not exin further. After the waiter brought over the cheese, she handed Steve a te.

    Once the two of them had some cheese, Monica took a deep breath, pushed the door open, and entered.

    In the private room, there were many men and women.

    When Monica and Steve entered, the people inside did not pay much attention to them. They were still drinking, singing, dancing, or flirting with the girls.

    Monica stopped beside a man.

    Then, she grabbed two sses of beer from the coffee table and waited for the man to sing.

    A long time passed.

    After the song ended, the audience burst into apuse.

    Of course, it was not because he sang well but because the guests wereplimenting him.

    ¡°President Chance.¡± Monica quickly handed a ss of beer to Harry Chance. ¡°Cheers!¡±

    Harry did not recognize Monica, but he took the ss and downed it.

    Monica, of course, did the same.

    As soon as she finished her drink, Harry suddenly pulled her into her arms.

    Steve was a little annoyed.

    However, Monica gave him a look, telling him not toe closer. Harry hugged her and sat on the sofa.

 Chapter 1033 - 1033 The Honey Trap

    1033 The Honey Trap

    In the private room, Monica was in Harry¡¯s arms.

    Harry was in a good mood today. He asked, ¡°I didn¡¯t see you earlier. When did youe in?¡±

    He probably thought that she was one of the bargirls.

    Before Monica could answer, Harry continued, ¡°I told your lobby manager to find a few decent girls for me, but in the end, he gave me a bunch of gaudy ones. I was wondering why such a big club wouldn¡¯t have any stunners. However, I¡¯m very satisfied with you.¡±

    Monica just smiled without saying anything.

    In fact, she had been to the nightclub many times, and it wasmon toe across perverts like Harry, who was in his forties or fifties.

    ¡°Keep mepany tonight, and I¡¯ll tip you to your satisfaction.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to tip me, but if I keep Director Chancepany tonight, you have to promise me one thing.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Harry did not expect that little girl to y hard to get.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter.¡±

    Monica deliberately did not tell him what she wanted to keep him in suspense.

    Those old perverts loved to y tricks anyway.

    She had never seen a pig run, but she had seen a lot of pigs like him picking up girls.

    ¡°Alright. Then, let¡¯s see what you can do tonight.¡± Harry hugged Monica even tighter.

    On top of that, his perverted hand was trying to rub her back.

    Monica endured it.

    She had never thought a day when she had to use her body to make a business deal woulde for her.

    She managed to avoid Harry¡¯s lecherous hands. Then, she picked up a ss of wine and started drinking with Harry. ¡°President Chance, let¡¯s drink first.¡±

    ¡°Why are you calling me President Chance? Call me Harry.¡±

    ¡°Harry, here¡¯s a toast to you,¡± Monica said affectionately.

    Harry could not say no to Monica¡¯s coquettish voice, so he quickly picked up a ss of wine and drank with Monica.

    Monica and Harry drank a lot.

    It was apparent that Harry¡¯s alcohol tolerance was not as high as he made it out to be because, after a dozen sses, he could not hold his own anymore.

    He said, ¡°Are you trying to get me drunk?¡±

    With that, he pounced on Monica, who stopped him with both her hands.

    ¡°Harry, I¡¯d like to sing you a song.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Sing me a song.¡± Harry was also an experienced womanizer, so he definitely would not do anything to Monica immediately. Especially for older men, the older they were, the more they liked to y tricks.

    Monica left Harry¡¯s side and took a deep breath.

    She had drunk too much and was still not feeling too great.

    After telling the waitress to leave, she picked a song herself.

    Steve quickly walked over. ¡°Chairman, are you okay? Did Harry, that old pervert, try to¨C¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Monica said, ¡°I¡¯ll get Harry drunkter and take him to the hotel.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Steve was shocked.

    It was okay if Monica did not suggest it, but did she really have to take it that far?

    ¡°Book a bargirl here for me in The Charm Club, and I¡¯ll get her to apany him. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Monicaforted him.

    ¡°But¨C¡± How could he be at ease about it?

    ¡°Just do as I say. Also, get the girl to bring a pill,¡± Monica instructed.

    Steve was worried, but he left the private room in the end.

    Monica sang a song.

    Harry did not know how to sing the song, but she took the microphone and sang with Monica. At the same time, he hugged Monica with his whole body and almost touched her on the spot.

    However, Monica endured it.

    After the song, she dragged Harry to drink with her. She even encouraged the men and women in the private room who wanted to please Harry to propose a toast.

    That went on a few times until Harry was so drunk that he fell onto the sofa and felt a little ufortable.

    Monica walked over. ¡°Harry, do you want me to send you back?¡±

    Harry¡¯s body moved. He tried his best to sit up andy on top of her.

    Still, Monica endured Harry¡¯s approach.

    There was also the disgusting smell of cigarettes and alcohol on his body.

    ¡°To the hotel,¡± Harry whispered in Monica¡¯s ear.

    Monica agreed. ¡°Okay.

    Then, she struggled to help Harry up.

    When the others saw Monica take Harry away, they tactfully pretended not to see it as they continued to drink, sing, and dance.

    Monica helped Harry out of the private room.

    After a few steps, Harry felt sick and retched a few times.

    ¡°Do you want to go to the washroom first?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Harry replied.

    He was probably feeling very sick.

 Chapter 1034 - 1034 The Honey Trap

    1034 The Honey Trap

    Monica could not care less and helped Harry to the men¡¯s bathroom, where Harry kneeled in front of a toilet bowl and vomited non-stop. He did not sound too good.

    As such, she nced at him before turning around to go out and wait for him.

    Just as she was about to go out, she saw Nox.

    With a cigarette in his mouth, Nox was unbuckling his belt and was about toe in to pee.

    However, when he saw a woman who was Monica, he was so scared that he peed his pants.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Nox was surprised.

    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re the only one who can go to nightclubs?¡± Monica was also surprised for a second but quickly calmed herself down.

    It was normal to meet Nox in a ce like that. After all, when did Nox stop fooling around with women?

    ¡°F*ck, this is the men¡¯s washroom!¡± Nox went out to confirm and then came in to yell at Monica.

    ¡°Can¡¯t I prefer the men¡¯s washroom?¡±

    ¡°You sure have a weird taste.¡± Nox cursed in a low voice.

    After that, he walked straight to a men¡¯s urinal and unzipped his pants.

    ¡°Why? Do you still want to watch?¡± Nox raised his brows.

    Speechless, Monica stood up and was prepared to leave.

    ¡°Girl, help me up.¡± Harry¡¯s legs were probably weak from kneeling, and that was why he called out to Monica.

    Monica was stunned.

    Meanwhile, Nox also turned his head to take a look.

    ¡°Come here. Help me up¡­¡± Harry tried to stand up from the toilet bowl, but he seemed to be in a lot of pain.

    Monica did not say anything, but neither did she leave.

    ¡°Is he calling you?¡± Nox looked at Monica.

    Monica smiled and replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Then, she walked straight to Harry and helped him up with great effort.

    ¡°Monica, your taste is really weird!¡±

    Monica pretended not to hear him and helped Harry out of the bathroom.

    Nox quickly took out his phone and took a picture of their backs. While peeing, he sent a message to Finn. ¡°Monica has fallen.¡±

    At that moment, Finn was preparing to get off work.

    Gary¡¯s condition needed time, and he could not solve much even if he kept watch of Gary. He could only use the conventional treatment method first, and when Gary¡¯s physical condition stabilized a little, he would contact some overseas experts to specially treat Gary¡¯s condition.

    Hence, he packed his things and was about to leave the hospital. After all, sleeping in the office was notfortable.

    The moment he got up, he saw a message and a photo from Nox.

    In the photo, Monica was with a man. The man¡¯s entire weight was on her, and she seemed to be struggling to help the man leave.

    ¡°Judging from his age, I think he should be old enough to be Monica¡¯s father.¡± Nox continued to text.

    Finn just stared at the picture intently.

    ¡°Anyway, I think Monica has changed.¡± Since Nox did not receive a reply from Finn, he kept sending Finn messages.

    Finn put down his phone.

    He believed that it was Monica¡¯s business, and since he did not like gossip anyway, there was no need to discuss anything with Nox.

    ¡­

    Monica helped Harry into the car. After making sure that Steve and a bargirl were following her, she was a little more relieved.

    In the car, Harry was getting a little impatient.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get to the hotel first. The driver¡¯s here¡­¡± Monica declined.

    She really hated Harry touching her.

    However, Harry smiled lewdly and asked, ¡°You¡¯re in this line of work, but why are you so shy?¡±

    ¡°Do you hate it, Harry?¡± Monica pouted on purpose.

    ¡°I like it. I like it very much. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t wait.¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    It was not easy for Monica to keep herself from being taken advantage of in the car.

    Old perverts like that may look like a gentleman on the surface, but deep down, they were promiscuous.

    Monica helped Harry to the hotel, and the two checked into a room.

    Following behind Monica, Steve also brought the bargirl along and checked into a room.

    When he saw Harry¡¯s lecherous actions, he really wanted to take Monica away several times. However, he stopped himself.

    After helping Harry into the hotel room, Monica purposely left the door open for them.

    Harry was still feeling a little sick from being drunk, so hey on the bed to rest.

    Monica hurriedly came out of the room and asked the bargirl, ¡°Where¡¯s the pill?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s here,¡± the bargirl quickly said.

    ¡°Is it fast?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the fastest,¡± the bargirl replied.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Monica instructed, ¡°Wait for me at the door for a moment.¡±

 Chapter 1035 - 1035 The Honey Trap

    1035 The Honey Trap

    After that, Monica quickly returned to the room.

    She brought a cup of warm water and went to the bed to help the sleepy Harry up. ¡°Harry, take a hangover pill.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay¡­¡± Harry¡¯s body was limp, and at that moment, he did whatever Monica said.

    Monica put the pill into Harry¡¯s mouth and made him drink some water to make sure he swallowed it.

    She helped Harry off the bed. ¡°Harry, you should go take a shower. You really stink.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t even have the strength¡­¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t take a shower, I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I¡¯ll take a shower now. Wait for me!¡± Tonight, Harry waspletely smitten by Monica.

    Monica quickly nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll be a good girl and wait for you here.¡±

    Harry staggered to the bathroom.

    Then, Monica quickly turned around and walked out of the room to let the bargirl in. ¡°Turn the light in the room to the lowest setting and don¡¯t speak. Just call him Harry throughout, and when you¡¯re done,e out. I¡¯ll be waiting for you in the room next door.¡±

    As she spoke, Monica told Steve to take out a stack of money. ¡°I¡¯ll give you the other half after you¡¯re done.¡±

    The moment the bargirl saw the money, her eyes lit up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do. I¡¯ll definitely act well for you.¡±

    Monica nodded.

    With that, the bargirl walked into the room, while Monica and Steve went to the room that Steve had booked next door.

    However, it was still a little awkward for the two of them to be in the same room.

    Monica said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back first?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel safe leaving you here alone,¡± Steve said.

    Monica did not insist that he leave either. Instead, she said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go take a shower.¡±

    She smelled too much of alcohol and smoke that it was making her sick.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡±

    Monica watched as Steve left the room with a faint smile on her lips.

    In fact, there were still many people in thepany who were sincere with her.

    Of course, it was not because she was charming, but because her father was a good leader and a very good man.

    That was why so many people were willing to help her and ept her.

    That was why the Cardellini Enterprise could persevere under such circumstances.

    The moment she entered the bathroom, the difort in her stomach that she had been holding in for a long time finally burst out.

    How much did she drink?

    She drank quite a bit, but even though her alcohol tolerance was good, she could not take such a reckless way of drinking.

    She vomited for some time before she started feeling a little better. Then, she took a shower, changed into a bathrobe, and walked out of the bathroom.

    When she opened the door, Steve was waiting for her outside.

    Seeing that she was only wearing a bathrobe, he became awkward.

    ¡°You should go back. When youe, help me buy a set of clothes at the mall. I¡¯m a size small,¡± Monica instructed.

    She felt that if she did not give Steve something to do, he might guard the door the entire night.

    ¡°But¨C¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can protect myself.¡±

    Steve hesitated for a while before agreeing.

    Monica watched as Steve left, and while she was closing the door, she saw Nox again.

    Nox and a girl were hugging each other. It did not take much to guess that they were here to get a room.

    Nox also saw Monica standing at the door.

    ¡°Are you done?¡± Nox asked.

    Monica ignored Nox and closed the door.

    The moment she closed the door, she heard Nox¡¯s disdainful voice. ¡°Your dad is about to wake up, and he¡¯s going to beat you to death!¡±

    She really hoped that her father would wake up and beat her to death.

    ¡­

    It was 5 a.m. in the morning when the bargirl knocked on Monica¡¯s door.

    At that time, Monica had just fallen asleep.

    In fact, she did not sleep much the entire night. Being drunk would make one¡¯s world spin, so she sat there for the whole night and eventually fell asleep.

    Now, she was being woken up again.

    She quickly opened the door.

    ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± the bargirl said.

    Monica looked at the time. ¡°For so long?!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how long it¡¯s been since that old pervert touched a woman. He hugged me and kept¡­¡± the bargirl exined in detail.

    Monica¡¯s face and ears turned red.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Monica gave her the money that she had prepared in advance. ¡°Don¡¯t tell another soul about what happened tonight.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We have our own rules in this industry, and we won¡¯t offend our customers.¡±

    Monica nodded.

    The bargirl took the money and left happily.

    Monica took a deep breath and moved from that room to the other, where Harry was sleeping like a pig on the bed.

    Of course, Monica would not take the initiative to go to his bed. Instead, she sat on the sofa in the room and waited for Harry to wake up.

    She waited for a long time, but she did not dare to close her eyes in that room.

    Only at 10 a.m. in the morning did Harry sit up from the bed. At that moment, he even touched the space beside him and saw that Monica was already sitting on the sofa.

    ¡°Why did you get up on your own?¡± As soon as Harry saw Monica, he smiled lewdly. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tire you outst night?¡±

    Monica smiled.

    She was not tired, but the wait was a little too long.

    She said, ¡°President Chance, I¡¯m Monica.¡±

    Harry¡¯s wide smile instantly froze.

    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that you didn¡¯t recognize me. After all, I never used to work at Cardellini Enterprise and had never interacted with you. Butst night, you said that if I keep youpany, you¡¯ll promise me one thing.¡±

    ¡°Want me to purchase yourpany¡¯s drugs? Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Harry refused outright.

    He was really an old and sly fox. He could really turn against someone he knew.

    ¡°I can distribute the goods to you for free, President Chance. You¡¯ll just have to settle payment once a month for three months, and I¡¯ll give you a 20 percent discount on the price.¡± Monica offered him a discount.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need it!¡± Harry said coldly.

    At that moment, he had already started to look for his clothes to change into. It was as if he did not want to waste his breath on Monica.

    ¡°It¡¯s such a huge discount. President Chance, are you really not going to consider it?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to consider. We¡¯re working very well with Sunny Pharmaceutical, and we don¡¯t need Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s drugs.¡± Harry was merciless.

    ¡°In that case¡­¡± Monica said, ¡°I can only call the police.¡±

    Harry¡¯s expression changed, and he red at Monica.

    ¡°Last night, I was looking for you to discuss the sales of Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s drugs. However, you took me to the hotel and forced me to have sex with you. I wonder how many years the sentence for rape in Harken will be? Three years? Five years?¡± Monica sneered. ¡°President Chance, you¡¯re a highly respected person now. If this scandal is exposed, how will you establish yourself in South Hampton City in the future?¡±

    Harry was so angry that his veins were bulging.

    He probably never thought that he would be schemed against by a little girl after being in society for so many years!

 Chapter 1036 - 1036 Pushed To The Limit

    1036 Pushed To The Limit

    Monica just watched Harry fly into a rage.

    She had never thought to use this method either.

    Before she walked into the room, she thought that she would use normal means to discuss the coboration. However, when she walked in and was hugged by Harry, she suddenly changed her strategy as she felt like she could achieve her goal by any means.

    In the room, they were having a standoff.

    Once three minutes had passed, Monica lowered her head and made a call.

    Harry looked at Monica¡¯s actions and was getting restless.

    Monica said into the phone, ¡°Hello, is this the police station? I¨C¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Harry said loudly, ¡°I promise you!¡±

    Monica grinned coldly and put down her phone. After all, she did not make the call and was just putting on an act.

    Harry was not in the mood to care whether Monica was acting or not, but he knew very well that Monica was threatening him.

    At his current age and social status, he could not go to jail, nor could he ruin his reputation.

    He could not help but re at Monica again.

    In fact, he had never taken Monica seriously. He had always heard that Gary had a daughter who did not want anything except to have fun. However, she had a rich rtionship history, and after Gary¡¯s incident, he did not think that Monica would do anything. Even though Monica had made a name for herself at a press conference with the quality inspection department, no one in the industry was optimistic about Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s predicament, especially with Sunny Pharmaceutical¡¯s development. They believed that Cardellini Enterprise would go bankrupt sooner orter.

    However, at that moment, Monica had driven him to a corner.

    Harry¡¯s body was trembling.

    He had fallen into that woman¡¯s trap because he was not prepared at all! He even wondered whether the rumors were biased against Monica!

    To think that the calm woman in front of him could push him to his limit, the woman was not simple.

    Monica did not care what Harry was thinking. Anyway, she won this round.

    With that, she picked up her phone and dialed another number. ¡°Mr. Warren.¡±

    ¡°Chairman, I¡¯ve already brought your clothes to the next room.¡±

    ¡°Leave that aside first. Now, I want you to draft a coboration n with President Chance in the shortest time possible. President Chance has agreed to cooperate with us,¡± Monica instructed.

    Steve was somewhat surprised. However, he quickly replied, ¡°Okay.

    After hanging up the phone, Monica said to Harry, ¡°President Chance, please wait a moment.¡±

    As she did not expect to use this method and seed, she did not prepare a draft in advance.

    Monica felt that through the discussion about the coboration, she still needed to review the whole thing and see how she could make it better.

    Having been threatened by Monica, Harry¡¯s expression was ugly.

    Half an hourter, there was a knock on the door.

    Monica went to the door and opened it. She received the contract and pen that Steve had prepared.

    Then, she walked toward Harry and handed him the contract.

    Harry looked at the contract, and his face twisted in anger. ¡°When did I promise to buy so many products?¡±

    ¡°With your capability, this is nothing.¡±

    I¡¯ve already made it clear to you that I¡¯ve been working with Sunny Pharmaceutical. How can I possibly sell all the products you distribute to me? It¡¯s useless even if you kill me!¡±

    ¡°In that case, buy less from Sunny Pharmaceutical.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve paid to get the goods, and all my money has been spent on that. If you tell me to sell less, aren¡¯t you sentencing me to death?¡± Harry was extremely agitated.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that your problem?¡± Monica said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t think you have a choice now!¡±

    Harry gritted his teeth in anger.

    He looked at the contract angrily again. ¡°Change the validity period of the product from three months to six months. Otherwise, it¡¯s no use even if you force me to ept it! At most, we¡¯ll fight to the death. I¡¯ll go to jail, and Cardellini Enterprise will go bankrupt!¡±

    Monica was silent for a few seconds before she nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

    She knew that she would not gain anything from forcing anyone.

    With that, she picked up the contract and walked to the door, telling Steve to change the deadline.

    After about an hour, Harry gritted his teeth and signed the contract.

    There were four copies of the contract, so Monica took two copies, leaving the other two for Harry.

 Chapter 1037 - 1037 Pushed To The Limit

    1037 Pushed To The Limit

    She said, ¡°President Chance, I¡¯m very busy with work, so I won¡¯t be able to apany you anymore.¡±

    Harry red at her.

    Monica smiled flirtatiously. ¡°Harry, if you think of me next time, you can give me a call.¡±

    She purposely said it very flirtatiously to piss Harry off.

    Monica walked out of the room, and after that, her expression changed.

    She handed the contract to Steve and said, ¡°Tell the sales department to supply the goods to Harry immediately.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Steve said respectfully.

    As he watched Monica enter the room next door, he could not help but be amazed.

    Monica was growing at an astonishingly fast rate.

    To Cardellini Enterprise, it was a pleasant surprise, but to Monica¡­

    In fact, he was very worried that Monica would not be able to keep up with her own growth. If she could not keep up, it would be easy for things to backfire on her!

    Since Steve waited for her at the door, Monica quickly got changed and came out.

    She even joked with Steve, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to fit me so well. Do you often buy clothes for your wife?¡±

    Steve was a little embarrassed by Monica.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been single for a long time,¡± he said.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Monica was surprised.

    ¡°I put too much effort into my work, and my wife couldn¡¯t take it, so she divorced me eight years ago. I¡¯m living with my son now. He¡¯s in junior high,¡± Steve briefly exined his situation.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t my dad give you a raise?¡± Monica asked.

    There was no need for her to care too much about his personal affairs.

    Back then, she used to love to gossip, but now, she had to stay away from those things.

    ¡°Your dad has been treating me very well,¡± Steve said sincerely.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Monica did not say anything more and walked toward the elevator with Steve.

    Just as she got there, Monica bumped into Nox again. As the saying went, those who hate each other would surely meet.

    Nox noticed that Monica did not look to happy as well, so he said, ¡°Why are you always following me?¡±

    Monica also wanted to ask him the same question.

    When the elevator arrived, the two of them went in together, with Steve following behind Monica.

    Nox turned to look at Steve and asked sarcastically, ¡°How many men do you do in one night?¡±

    ¡°As many as you say.¡± Monica evenughed innocently.

    Nox could not take it anymore. ¡°Monica, can you be a little more decent? Even if yor family is going bankrupt, you don¡¯t have to stoop so low! Can¡¯t you suffer a little?¡±

    Steve wanted to say something, but Monica held him back.

    Nox watched their interaction and suddenly felt very uneasy.

    In the past, although Monica did as she pleased, she was not as shameless as she was now, and he really had the urge to beat her to death.

    Monica said, ¡°Nox, men and women are equal. Who said I¡¯m degrading myself?¡±

    Nox was startled.

    He did not quite understand what Monica meant.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been with so many women. Why don¡¯t you say that you¡¯re demeaning yourself?¡± Monica smiled.

    Nox was speechless. ¡®Are we the same?¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯ve been hurt so deeply by my rtionships. Can¡¯t I vent it out?!¡± Monica said righteously, ¡°You¡¯re only seeing the older ones this time. I also have younger and extremely handsome ones. You haven¡¯t seen them yet!¡±

    ¡°F*ck!¡± Nox cursed.

    Monica had really changed, and he did not recognize her anymore.

    ¡°Back then, I never could understand how you could fool around with so many women, but now, I think I finally understand how happy you are,¡± Monica said matter-of-factly.

    At that moment, Nox did not know how to refute.

    ¡°By the way, have you made any progress with the matter I asked you to do the other day?¡± Monica changed the topic.

    Nox said, ¡°I have some. I¡¯ll give it to you when I¡¯m done.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Monica smiled.

    At that moment, the elevator arrived.

    Monica walked out with Steve. ¡°I still have some things to do, so I¡¯ll take my leave first. I¡¯ll treat you to a mealter.¡±

    ¡®Who wants you to treat them to a meal?¡¯

    Nox stared at Monica¡¯s back and cursed, ¡°Damn it.¡±

    Was Monica mentally unsound? Otherwise, how could she have changed so much?

    He gritted his teeth.

    There was one thing that he did not intend to tell Monica at first, but he was wondering if he could tell her in advance.

    Reality had dealt a huge blow to the current Monica!

 Chapter 1038 - 1038 Pushed To The Limit

    1038 Pushed To The Limit

    He thought about it and decided not to be soft-hearted.

    He believed that Monica should be taught a lesson for choosing Michael. Therefore, he decided to keep the matter of him helping Jeanne to get evidence of Michael¡¯s killings a secret.

    Furthermore, before Mason left, Mason said that Jeanne had specifically instructed him not to tell anyone about that.

    He was just keeping his promise!

    ¡­

    Monica and Steve were sitting in the car.

    Monica looked calm. It was as if she did not know how to smile or have many facial expressions.

    Steve, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, hesitated before turning to Monica and saying, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you exin it to your friend?¡±

    Monica looked at him.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to exin,¡± she said.

    Perhaps she would be like that one day.

    Since she had chosen to achieve her goal by any means necessary, it was only a matter of time before she would take that step.

    She had been to the nightclub so many times and had, in fact,e across many unwritten rules in the business world.

    In this colorful world, those are the ones that would always work best.

    ¡°Take me to the hospital first,¡± Monica said.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Steve nodded.

    He, too, knew that Monica had to go to the hospital every day. Since she could not go yesterday, she definitely had to visit her parents first thing today.

    The car arrived at the hospital in no time.

    Monica said, ¡°Mr. Warren,e with me.¡±

    Steve was a little surprised.

    The next second, he epted her invitation very happily.

    He also wanted to visit the chairman, but he had not been able to for a long time because of thepany¡¯s affairs.

    Monica walked into the hospital with Steve.

    However, they were not heading for the ward, which made Steve somewhat puzzled.

    He was even more confused when he saw Monica leading him to the hospital director¡¯s office. It took him a while to react. ¡°Chairman, are you nning to discuss our coboration with the director?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Monica asked.

    Steve was stunned.

    Why not indeed, but he did not expect Monica to be acting so quickly.

    She had just gotten one order, yet she was already trying to get another before she gave herself some rest.

    They walked toward the office of the hospital director¡¯s secretary. ¡°I¡¯m looking for the director.¡±

    ¡°May I ask who you are?¡± the secretary asked respectfully.

    ¡°A patient¡¯s family member, Monica. I need to speak to your director in person about my father, Gary¡¯s medical incident,¡± Monica replied.

    She cleverly used another identity to make the appointment.

    The secretary quickly said, ¡°Okay. Please wait on the sofa for a moment.¡±

    Then, he made a phone call. ¡°Director, a family member of a patient named Monica wants to see you.¡±

    Monica waited at the side for a while.

    After the secretary notified the director, he politely said to Monica, ¡°Ms. Cardellini, please follow me.¡±

    Monica, Steve, and the secretary walked into the director¡¯s office.

    The moment they walked in, Monica was stunned.

    She did not expect Finn to be inside, and of course, there was no reaction from Finn.

    Monica pursed her lips and saw the director walking up to her personally enthusiastically. ¡°Ms. Cardellini, I wanted to look for you regarding your father¡¯s matter, but I¡¯ve been so upied with work matters. I¡¯m sorry I had to trouble you toe and look for me personally.¡±

    The hospital was involved in her father¡¯s medical ident, so the director was obviously in the wrong.

    Monica said, ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°Please, have a seat.¡± The director quickly led her to the sofa in the office and told the secretary to make them tea.

    At that moment, Finn was sitting next to the director.

    The director said, ¡°Our hospital does have a certain degree of responsibility for your father¡¯s matter. However, if the surgeon had physical problems during the surgery, it is considered normal medical malpractice. But don¡¯t worry, our hospital has bought insurance for this, and the insurancepany willpensate you ording to your father¡¯s condition. Our hospital has done its best to follow up on this matter. Before thepensation is paid, we will let you know, Ms. Cardellini.¡±

    ¡°So, are you saying that money can solve the fact that my father is in aa now?¡± Monica was somewhat sarcastic.

    Of course, she did not ept that result.

    ¡°Of course not! Regarding your father¡¯s current condition, Dr. Jones and I are contacting the most famous doctors in the world toe to our hospital for a consultation. I promise that we will do our best to treat your father,¡± the director said sincerely.

 Chapter 1039 - 1039 Pushed To The Limit

    1039 Pushed To The Limit

    ¡°But he¡¯s still unconscious.¡± Monica refused to let go of the issue.

    The director was a little helpless. ¡°Ms. Cardellini, treatment takes time. Please understand our position. To be honest, we didn¡¯t wish for such an ident to happen either. Dr. Jones has been really busy with your father¡¯s matter. He was just discussing with me to mobilize all our connections and invite an international team to the hospital.¡±

    Monica nced at Finn at that moment, and Finn looked back at her.

    Of course, she could not bring herself to thank him.

    She did not me Finn for the medical ident, but she did not fully understand it.

    After all, the one who was hurt in the end was her father, not Finn.

    She asked, ¡°How much are you nning topensate me?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve done a preliminary calction with the insurancepany. Thepensation for the damage caused to your father in this ident is about 280 thousand dors,¡± the director said.

    Monica listened, but the director did not think it was a good idea to continue.

    Perhaps that was arge sum of money for an ordinary family, but to the Cardellinis, or at least to former Cardellinis, that was not much money at all.

    ¡°Of course, our hospital will alsopensate you to a certain extent. While your father is being treated in the hospital, we will reduce your father¡¯s medical expenses! I¡¯m currently pitching it to my superior, and I estimate that you¡¯ll have 60 percent off the overall treatment cost.¡±

    Monica did not say anything.

    The hospital director quickly added, ¡°Given your father¡¯s condition, long-term treatment is definitely necessary. A 60 percent discount is really not a small sum.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll ept thepensation from the insurancepany, but I won¡¯t ept the hospital¡¯spensation,¡± Monica said bluntly.

    ¡°The amount ofpensation from the hospital definitely won¡¯t be lower than that of the insurancepany. Currently, the medicine your father uses is all imported high-quality medicine, which can¡¯t be reimbursed by medical insurance. On top of that, the medical equipment your father uses now is the best in the hospital. Altogether¨C¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll be a lot, but I can¡¯t ept it.¡± Monica interrupted the director.

    The director looked at Monica.

    The atmosphere in the office was a little tense.

    At that moment, the director might not have expected that a youngdy like Monica could have such courage. She was not easy to talk to or fool.

    As such, he could not help but nce at Finn.

    When Finn received the director¡¯s message, he said, ¡°This is indeed the biggestpensation that the hospital can get for you.¡±

    He was the one who had requested the director to fight for it.

    After all, given Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s current situation, it was difficult to guarantee that the Cardellinis would still be able to afford such expensive treatment.

    Being able to save some money was definitely not a bad thing.

    Moreover, medical malpractice could be considered an ident if it was serious and normal if it was minor.

    It was actually very difficult to judge byw.

    Sometimes, just to keep things at peace and keep the hospital¡¯s reputation, they would offerpensation!

    Monica replied, ¡°I know, but I have another solution.¡±

    Finn looked at her.

    Monica said bluntly, ¡°I do find it hard to ept my father¡¯s ident, but it¡¯s not to the point where I¡¯mpletely unreasonable. Otherwise, on the day of the ident, I probably would¡¯ve fought with the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I have to thank you from the bottom of my heart for this. Thank you for being so understanding of the hospital.¡± The director quicklyplimented Monica.

    However, Monica did not appreciate it.

    She said, ¡°The reason why I didn¡¯t make a big deal out of it was partly that I didn¡¯t want to have a bad rtionship with the hospital. Even if I did make a big deal out of it, I wouldn¡¯t be able to gain any benefits from it. I don¡¯t care if you believe me or not, but although my family is facing bankruptcy, money doesn¡¯t mean to me. I¡¯m not short of it.¡±

    ¡°I believe you,¡± Finn answered on behalf of the director.

    Monica grew up in a privileged environment since she was young, so she really had no concept of money.

    In fact, the director also knew about Finn¡¯s rtionship with the Cardellinis, and he was very d that Finn was in charge of the surgery this time. Otherwise, he did not know how far things would have gone.

    At that moment, when he heard Finn¡¯s words, he quickly nodded and said, ¡°I believe you, Ms. Cardellini. You¡¯ve lived a good life since you were young, so it¡¯s normal for you to have no concept of money.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, I only have one condition for my father¡¯s ident.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡± The hospital director was being very proactive.

    ¡°I heard that the hospital used to use Cardellini Pharmaceutical¡¯s products, but because our reputation was affected some time ago, all of our products have been returned. Now that the issue with Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s products has been rified, I wonder whether you¡¯d be getting your sales department to purchase the supply as usual.¡±

 Chapter 1040 - 1040 Pushed To The Limit

    1040 Pushed To The Limit

    The director was stunned as he did not expect that Monica would suddenly bring that up.

    Finn was also a little surprised.

    At that moment, Monica was really busy with business.

    He did not know how Monica was at worktely, but at that moment, he seemed to have realized something.

    ¡°Why? Is it a little difficult for you, director?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you. Ever since there was a problem with yourpany¡¯s drugs, the higher-ups have made us use all products from Sunny Pharmaceutical. There are still a lot of products left, and we have everything we need, so it doesn¡¯t make sense for me to ask the procurement department to purchase more. Besides, the hospital has its own standards for purchasing, and I don¡¯t have the final say.¡± It was an obvious rejection.

    However, Monica just stared at the director and did not reply.

    Feeling a little embarrassed, the director said, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll use up Sunny Pharmaceutical¡¯s drugs first, and when I¡¯ve used up a certain amount, I promise to buy Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s drugs. What do you think?¡±

    It was obvious that he was deliberately trying to fool Monica.

    The old Monica might have believed him because she did not think that people were evil and that he would do what he had promised.

    However, not anymore. She had a prejudiced perception toward everyone.

    She said, ¡°No. You need to restock immediately.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you making things difficult for me?¡±

    ¡°I can give you a discount. We¡¯ll distribute three months¡¯ worth of products to you, and you can settle the payment once a month. I can also give you a 20 percent discount on the purchase price.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really not up to me to decide.¡± The hospital director was out in a difficult position, and he looked like he had no choice.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll have to make a big deal out of my father¡¯s matter.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Cardellini.¡± The director looked helpless.

    ¡°I heard that the hospital is conducting an international hospital evaluation recently. ording to the current situation, your hospital can enter the top 30 in the world from the top 50st year. However, I wonder if your hospital will fall out of the top 100 if I expose this hospital¡¯s major medical malpractice to the world evaluationmittee.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Cardellini, aren¡¯t you a little too heartless?¡± The director was clearly a little angry. ¡°This medical ident has little to do with our hospital. To put it in an extreme way, it¡¯s a natural disaster. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a little unreasonable of you to push all the me on our hospital.¡±

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s a natural or man-made disaster, I think it should be the evaluationmittee¡¯s decision, not you or me.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Cardellini!¡±

    ¡°This is my condition in exchange for thepensation.¡± Monica did not want to waste too much time on this. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one day to think about it. If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll really make a big deal out of this matter! If it blows up, will it affect the hospital¡¯s reputation? You¡¯ll have to reevaluate.¡±

    As she spoke, she nned to leave with Steve.

    ¡°Ms. Cardellini!¡± the director called out to her angrily.

    Monica turned her head around.

    ¡°I need to report this to my superiors. I really can¡¯t make the decision.¡±

    ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I¡¯m giving you a day. I¡¯lle to you at this time tomorrow.¡±

    After that, she left with Steve.

    The moment the office door closed, the director looked at Finn and said, ¡°Can you attribute that incident to a medical ident so that our hospital is not responsible for it?¡±

    ¡°In fact, we are responsible for it. The specialist doctor was hired by our hospital, and during the surgery, it was because he fainted that the surgery failed. If the Cardellinis pursue the matter, our hospital will not be able to shirk from responsibility.¡±

    The director¡¯s expression was visibly much more solemn now.

    ¡°There has never been a sessful case of heart transnt surgery in our hospital. Now, with medical malpractice, it¡¯ll affect our cardiology department very badly. If the matter gets blown up, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be hard for anyone to choose our cardiology department in the future. I think you can consider Monica¡¯s suggestion.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to consider it too, and I can¡¯t wait to settle this matter, but the higher-ups don¡¯t agree. When they said they wanted to withdraw from purchasing Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s drugs, I actually suggested it. However, their answer was that I had to carry out the orders from the higher-ups. If I were to suggest this to them now, wouldn¡¯t they think that I¡¯m insensible?¡±

    ¡°The situation then was different from now. Just tell them that if we don¡¯t meet Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s requirements, our hospital will face the danger of falling in the world ranking. If they think it¡¯s alright, we won¡¯t have to be threatened by Monica. If they can¡¯t ept it, the higher-ups will tell you what to do.¡± Finn gave the director a suggestion. ¡°You must report this matter to the superiors. If we dy this issue and anything happens, our hospital won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences.¡±

 Chapter 1041 - 1041 Pushed To The Limit

    1041 Pushed To The Limit

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Alright, I¡¯ll report this to the higher-ups.¡± The hospital director nodded. ¡°Thanks for your reminder.¡±

    ¡°As I should.¡±

    Finn did not say anything more and left the director¡¯s office.

    In fact, Harken was now putting a lot of emphasis on developing its medical care because their level of medical care had always been ordinary in the world. That was why the country ced a lot of importance on that. At this critical juncture, they probably would not dare to joke around with their own reputation and would most likely fulfill Monica¡¯s wish.

    He just did not expect Monica to be so smart.

    Moreover, during the negotiation just now, she did not give the other party the feeling that she wouldpromise.

    That Monica¡­

    He returned to his office.

    As soon as he entered, he saw Monica sitting at his desk waiting for him. Hence, he sat in his office chair and faced Monica.

    Monica went straight to the point. ¡°Cardellini Enterprise is facing a crisis now. All the pharmaceuticalpanies and hospitals are rejecting our drugs. If this continues, Cardellini Enterprise will face bankruptcy.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Finn responded.

    ¡°This is the only bargaining chip I can use to negotiate with the hospital,¡± Monica said to Finn.

    She did not say it with much emotion either. She was just stating a fact.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This is between you and the hospital. I won¡¯t interfere.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Monica thanked him.

    As long as he did not interfere, it was enough.

    If the matter really blew up, it would probably have a huge impact on Finn¡¯s reputation. After all, Finn was in charge of the surgery, so he could not escape responsibility.

    What Monica wanted to do now might cause harm to Finn. If he could stay out of it, Monica would believe that she had done her best.

    She would never think of asking him to help her.

    She stood up and said, ¡°I won¡¯t hold you up any longer, Dr. Jones.¡±

    ¡®Dr. Jones.¡¯

    She no longer called him by his name, and that was Monica¡¯s current attitude toward Finn.

    She had chosen to keep her distance.

    With that, Monica left and walked to her father¡¯s intensive care unit. Through the ss, she saw her father in there, motionless.

    At that moment, Steve was also there.

    When she went to look for Finn just now, Monica did not want Steve to go with her, so Steve came here alone.

    He looked at Monica and asked, ¡°Did the doctor say whether he would wake up?¡±

    ¡°The doctor said it depends on whether there¡¯s a miracle.¡± Monica was very calm.

    Steve did not know what to say tofort her.

    Monica said, ¡°Let¡¯s go after you¡¯re done.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to visit your mother in the ward?¡± Steve asked.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Her mother also needed to ept reality. Just like Monica, Ruby would have no choice but to ept it.

    When Monica brought Steve back to Cardellini Enterprise, she asked about the resignations.

    The number of resignations did not increase much. After all, it was not easy to find a job, and everyone was still waiting and watching how the situation would turn out.

    As for those in the research and development team who resigned, they had already paid the penalty fees. Monica was just waiting for the money to be transferred to thepany¡¯s ount.

    She sat in her office and continued to n for the next pharmaceuticalpany that she had to negotiate with.

    The phone suddenly rang.

    Monica took a look, and her expression changed.

    No matter how much she tried to disguise her emotions, she still could not hide his anger with Michael.

    Nevertheless, she endured it and answered the call.

    ¡°Monica, you¡¯ve be much smarter now.¡± Michael¡¯s voice was cold and sarcastic.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it all thanks to you?¡±

    ¡°But you still can¡¯t beat me!¡± Michael was certain.

    Monica gripped her phone tightly.

    ¡°You think you¡¯ve seeded just because you slept with Harry Chance and forced him to buy your drugs?¡± Michael sneered contemptuously.

    It was as if everything Monica did was worthless to him.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not a threat to you, why would you call me?¡± Monica asked.

    The person on the other end seemed to be stunned for a second. Then, heughed evilly. ¡°I called you because how could you give your body to so many people when I haven¡¯t even touched your body yet?! Monica, you¡¯re really a whore now!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I can sleep with all the men but not you. Are you angry about it?¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯d still want your dirty body? I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll get sick!¡± Michael¡¯s vicious words severely injured Monica.

    Monica never used to understand how a polite man like Michael could have such a disgusting mother like Reese!

    Now, she understood. With a mother like Reese, her son would naturally turn out to be the same.

    However, some people were good at disguising themselves.

    She asked, ¡°In that case, why did you call me? Just to mock me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t waste your time. All you¡¯re doing now is just asking for trouble! Aren¡¯t you selling your drugs to Harry Chance? And it¡¯s effective for six months! In that case, I¡¯ll get Harry Chance to pay you in thest month! By then, Cardellini Enterprise would have already closed down for a few months, and what use would the money be? Monica, you¡¯re still too inexperienced to fight with me!¡±

    Monica¡¯s hand that was holding the phone was trembling.

    ¡°Also, didn¡¯t you go to the hospital today and threaten to expose the hospital¡¯s medical malpractice? Yes, Harken can¡¯t lose its international medical ranking now. You really have gotten smarter! However, if you dare to do that, I¡¯ll definitely start with Finn!¡± Michael enunciated every word, his voice cold.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Monica¡¯s voice was also extremely cold.

    ¡°I said, if you dare to make a big deal out of this matter, I¡¯ll let Finn bear all the consequences. I¡¯ll put all the me for this ident on Finn and use him of not handling the situation well and making the decision on his own. When the attending doctor fainted, he reced the attending doctor and performed a heart transnt on your father, which led to your father¡¯sa!¡±

    ¡°If Finn wasn¡¯t doing the surgery, my father would¡¯ve died on the operating table!¡± Monica shouted at Michael.

    ¡°Everyone knows that, but so what? Did Finn ask the patient¡¯s family for permission to perform the surgery? The hospital could even deny that he had the hospital¡¯s permission. Once it¡¯s confirmed that Finn performed the surgery without permission, it won¡¯t be difficult to send him to prison for a few years!¡±

    ¡°Michael, you¡¯re really despicable!¡± Monica gritted her teeth.

    ¡°Otherwise, how could I have tricked you into going bankrupt!¡±

    Monica really wanted to kill Michael!

    Even if they had to die together, she would do it!

 Chapter 1042 - 1042 If She Fails, Sheâ€™ll Get Back Up Again

    1042 If She Fails, She¡¯ll Get Back Up Again

    Monica really wanted to take Michael down with her.

    She had never hated someone so much that she wanted to cut him into pieces.

    ¡°Why? Are you threatened by me just because of that?¡± Michael asked her coldly.

    Monica held her phone tightly. She was fuming with anger, but her insane tolerance made her tremble involuntarily.

    ¡°If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t care about Finn¡¯s life. After all, has Finn ever cared about your family ever since your family has been in trouble? ¡± Michael was mocking her.

    He was mocking her for caring for Finn when he did not care for her.

    It was true. She had indeed been threatened by Michael because he used Finn to threaten her.

    She could have no feelings for Finn anymore.

    Whether it was his nonchnce towards her or how cold and heartless he was toward her, she had been able to face him with the most peaceful attitude.

    After all, from the moment she ruined their rtionship, she no longer had any right to speak to Finn.

    She believed that whatever Finn did to her was natural.

    However, she did not dare to provoke Finn anymore or involve him in the feud between her and Michael.

    She did not want to affect Finn again because of her past mistake. All she wanted now was to stay as far away from Finn as possible!

    She did not want Finn to pay for her mistake.

    She was not worthy of him to do that for her.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Michael did not get an answer from Monica, so he spoke again. His voice was still cold-blooded and cruel as he said, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t care about Finn¡¯s life, you can¡¯t beat me. If I can think of one way to deal with you, I can think of a hundred ways to deal with you. Monica, you really shouldn¡¯t fight against me. ¡±

    Monica really did not want to hear Michael say another word.

    She had said before that she would not give up until thest moment. Even if there was no hope, she would not give up.

    With that, she hung up the phone.

    In the future, she would never answer any of Michael¡¯s calls again.

    She just had to focus on her own thing.

    If she failed, she would get back up again; if she did not do it well, she would try again.

    She would do that over and over again until she was really exhausted and could not stand up anymore!

    The next day, Monica went to the hospital to discuss product distribution with the director.

    The director still tactfully rejected her and even expressed what Michael had told her. To put it bluntly, if she really wanted to blow things up, Finn would bear all the consequences of the medical malpractice.

    The consequences of that would be, for one, no one would be so dedicated to treating her father. Secondly, Finn would be hurt again because of her and might even face the danger of going to jail.

    She gave in and walked out of the director¡¯s office.

    Steve was waiting for her outside, thinking that she had seeded.

    After all, judging from yesterday¡¯s results, it was clear that the hospital was being threatened.

    However, he did not expect Monica toe out with an empty contract and a failed negotiation.

    Steve originally wanted to ask a few questions, but after seeing Monica¡¯s expression, he chose to shut up.

    No matter the oue, Monica was already doing her best.

    It was impossible for her to grow faster. Any faster and things would only backfire on her.

    In fact, he had always been worried that everything Monica did was actually just a disguise ¡ª that she was forcing herself to conceal herself with a hard shell when, deep down, she was still that fragile and easily hurt little girl who needed protection.

    Monica did not show any sadness.

    Aftering out of the hospital director¡¯s office, she said to Steve calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s meet the next business partner.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Steve nodded.

    Anyway, it was good that she did not give up, and Monica gave him the feeling that she would never give up.

    ¡­

    On the Delta Inds, Jeanne had had enough of living without her phone.

    Not only did she not have a cell phone, but even the TV channels were locked. Hence, she could not see any news about Harken.

    She felt that if that went on any longer, she might really go crazy.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it. At least so far, I haven¡¯t seen any news of the Cardellini Enterprise dering bankruptcy.¡± Lucy looked at Jeanne¡¯s expression and said in amusement.

    In the end, Jeanne was still the most emotional person in the Hills. To think she could even risk her life for her friend.

    As for the assassins, they had long lost their humanity.

    With that, Jeanne held it in and did not ask Lucy more about Cardellini Enterprise.

 Chapter 1043 - 1043 If She Fails, Sheâ€™ll Get Back Up Again

    1043 If She Fails, She¡¯ll Get Back Up Again

    She was well aware of how brutal Kingsley was.

    If he knew that Lucy was telling her information about Harken, Lucy would really die at his hands. Take the scar on Lucy¡¯s face that made her look abnormally hideous for example.

    Now, the scar was starting to form a scab. Without the gauze covering, the red mark would destroy her beauty and charm.

    Jeanne wondered how Kingsley would react to it if he saw it.

    Anyway, it had been many days, but Kingsley had note to see Lucy nor let her into his room.

    Kingsley could be so cold-blooded.

    Perhaps he had already forgotten how badly Lucy was hurt because of his cruelty.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and see Mason?¡± Lucy suggested.

    This time, Kingsley¡¯s anger was very wide.

    Mason returned to the Delta Inds on the third day after Jeanne¡¯s return.

    After confirming that Jeanne had returned, he was not in a hurry toe back. Hence, he carried out the tasks that Jeanne had instructed him to do in South Hampton City to the best of his abilities. He only returned after making sure that everything had been arranged and handed over to Nox.

    The first thing he did after returning was to meet Kingsley, but in the end, he was beaten half to death by Kingsley.

    No reason was needed for Kingsley to beat him up, but in fact, the reason was clear.

    Not only did Mason leave the Delta Inds with Jeanne without Kingsley¡¯s consent, but he also did not protect Jeanne well and allowed her to be taken away by the Sanders.

    Although Jeanne¡¯s life was not in danger, it was unforgivable to Kingsley that Mason did not protect her.

    All in all, Mason was beaten up badly.

    It was said that no one had seen Mason fall ever since he became the number one assassin, but apparently, Mason was carried back to his room.

    Three days had passed, and for three days, Mason did not go out even once.

    Jeanne went to visit him one of the days. Seeing him injured had indeed refreshed her understanding of Kingsley again.

    Kingsley could really be merciless to anyone, even those around him.

    Jeanne left Lucy¡¯s room.

    On one hand, she was afraid that she would ask about Monica. On the other hand, Mason was beaten up by Kingsley because of her, and she was not as cold-blooded and heartless as Kingsley!

    As Lucy stared at Jeanne¡¯s back, a faint smile appeared on her face.

    She had once wondered if something would spark between Jeanne and Mason.

    She admitted that she was just curious to know how badly Kingsley would react to a rtionship within the Hills.

    If it was Jeanne, would he indulge her? If he did, would he be able to ept such behavior?

    Lucy once had high hopes for Kingsley, but now, she did not dare to anymore.

    Kingsley was still the same Kingsley, and he would not be another person because of Jeanne.

    Lucy extinguished the cigarette in her hand.

    Then, she casually took a slightly thicker coat and put it on over her red silk bathrobe. She tied it with a belt, so it was impossible to tell what she was wearing underneath.

    She walked out of her room and was going to see Kerby.

    Ever since Kerby was sent to the operating table a few days ago, although his body was saved, it was obvious that he had not been in a good state of mind over thest few days.

    After all, Kerby had juste out of the assassin training camp. He should be in high spirits or bing the second Mason. However, because of the sudden incident, his current mental development was affected.

    Since she was the one who caused it, she naturally had to solve it.

    Of course, she did not need to feel too guilty about Kerby.

    Assassins did not have much emotion. Even if theirpanions died for them, they might only feel a second of sadness before their deaths would be a matter of course and would soon be a thing of the past,pletely forgotten.

    The only reason she cared about Kerby was that she did not want the Hills to lose such talent, and she still stood with the Hills because of her own selfishness.

    She still had to survive in the Hills.

    She could no longer be Kingsley¡¯s woman, but at least she could make herself valuable in the Hills.

    As long as she was valuable, she would not live a bad life.

    Jeanne was right.

    That was the current situation of the Hills. Kingsley had the final say in everything, and no one could resist him. Hence, she could only think of ways to make her life better.

 Chapter 1044 - 1044 If She Fails, Sheâ€™ll Get Back Up Again

    1044 If She Fails, She¡¯ll Get Back Up Again

    There was no need to torture herself. Life was short, and it was not worth it!

    When Lucy pushed open the door to Kerby¡¯s room, she was stunned for two seconds.

    Assassins could be the most rxed in the Hills, so they might not lock the door.

    Moreover, as long as one did not do anything that vited the Hills¡¯ principles, there was no need to lock the door.

    Hence, it was normal for assassins to see anything.

    For example, Lucy was watching Kerby sleep with a female assassin.

    She turned around and was about to leave, thinking there was no need to disturb him at that time.

    ¡°Ms. Harmon,¡± Kerby suddenly called her.

    Lucy stopped in her tracks.

    At that moment, the female assassin who was under Kerby had left his side.

    Lucy took a look.

    Kerby told the female assassin to leave. Then, the female assassin wrapped a towel around herself and covered her body.

    ¡°Are you here to look for me?¡± Kerby was still very respectful to Lucy.

    He did not dare to me Lucy for him almost being castrated.

    ¡°You can continue,¡± Lucy said.

    However, the female assassin had been called away by Kerby.

    ¡°I can¡¯t continue, so I don¡¯t want to waste Ms. Harmon¡¯s time.¡± Kerby was very straightforward.

    Lucy could not help but look down at Kerby¡¯s body.

    Kerby said, ¡°I just found out that my mind is really not strong enough. I probably can¡¯t be a qualified assassin.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that you haven¡¯t been an assassin long enough to adjust to your best condition.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯ve been greatly affected over the past few days. I just can¡¯t calm myself down. I used to be very conceited, especially with K01¡¯s encouragement. I thought I would be like him one day, but only now do I realize that the gap between us is too big.¡± Kerbyughed at himself.

    ¡°You can¡¯t do it all the time?¡± Lucy asked him.

    She was obviously asking about his body.

    After all, Lucy had seen it with her own eyes.

    ¡°I wanted to use this method to vent my emotions and adjust my mentality. However, I didn¡¯t think that every time I did it, I would suddenly recall what happened on the operating table that day. Once it¡¯s in my mind, I would¡­ have no reaction, just like what you saw just now. I¡¯m always in that state.¡±

    ¡°Have you switched to a female assassin with better skills?¡± Lucy asked him.

    ¡°There are only a few assassins at our level whom I can sleep with.¡±

    Kerby was notining.

    It was a fact.

    The Hills treated their assassins ording to their levels. Although Kerby was a rising star, the treatment she was receiving now was the most ordinary.

    Lucy knew very well what that previous female assassin¡¯s skill level was.

    She said, ¡°I¡¯ll find two for you so that you can try the better ones.¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± Kerby refused.

    ¡°You can give it a try.¡± Lucy felt that when it came to matters between men and women, a different person could give apletely different effect.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you.¡± Kerby said bluntly, ¡°Back then, I hadn¡¯t really met Mr. Thorn before and had only heard rumors that he was very powerful and authoritative. However, because I had never experienced it personally, everything about Mr. Thorn was just a rumor, and it didn¡¯t make me afraid of him. But now that I¡¯ve seen it for myself, I¡¯m overwhelmed by a sense of fear. I wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke him again, nor would I dare to ask you to do something that goes against the Hills and against Mr. Thorn.¡±

    Lucy remained silent.

    That incident must have left a deep trauma in Kerby.

    ¡°The girls you find for me must be something that I can¡¯t have at my current level, and I don¡¯t dare to cross the line again,¡± Kerby exined.

    He was just afraid.

    In fact, thest emotion that an assassin should have was fear. The moment he was afraid, he waspletely crippled.

    She said, ¡°I will ask for Mr. Thorn¡¯s permission.¡±

    Kerby looked at her.

    ¡°Kerby, as an assassin, it¡¯s one thing to abide by your principles, but it¡¯s also important for you to be in your best state. You can¡¯t be timid just because you¡¯re afraid of some things. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be difficult for you to carry out missions in the future.¡±

    Kerby was embarrassed by Lucy¡¯s words.

    ¡°This matter started because of me, and I will do my best to help you ovee your trauma.¡± Lucy was very serious.

    Kerby was stunned by Lucy¡¯s determination.

    Lucy was in a life-threatening situation just like him, and she even had to pay a price for it.

 Chapter 1045 - 1045 If She Fails, Sheâ€™ll Get Back Up Again

    1045 If She Fails, She¡¯ll Get Back Up Again

    Everyone in the Hills knew that Mr. Thorn had disfigured Lucy because she disobeyed his orders.

    Yet now, Lucy could still face Mr. Thorn and even vite his principles.

    He was indeed too weak.

    Kerby watched Lucy leave.

    He really wanted to be as powerful as the top assassins of the Hills one day.

    ¡­

    Lucy walked toward Kingsley¡¯s room.

    In the half-closed room, the scene inside was indescribable.

    Lucy waited at the door for Kingsley to finish, and she waited for a long time.

    Kingsley had never been weak in that aspect.

    ...

    After it ended, the female assassin left Kingsley¡¯s room. When she saw Lucy at the door, she immediately became very respectful.

    After all, no matter how serious the scars on Lucy¡¯s face were, Millie did die in Lucy¡¯s hands. Hence, no one dared to take advantage of her or provoke her.

    Lucy did not show the female assassin any expression as she walked straight into Kingsley¡¯s room.

    The female assassin left tactfully.

    In the room, Kingsley was in the bathroom.

    Lucy waited for a while before Kingsley came out naked, with water still dripping from his body.

    ¡°Wipe me down,¡± Kingsley ordered.

    Lucy took the towel from Kingsley¡¯s hand and wiped him clean.

    After she was done, Kingsleyy on the bed and smoked a cigarette.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Kingsley asked her.

    His expression did not change as he looked at her face.

    ...

    Lucy did not try to hide from Kingsley despite her disfigured face. Just like before, she faced him calmly.

    She said, ¡°It¡¯s about Kerby.¡±

    Kingsley¡¯s hand paused.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen Kerby¡¯s results in the assassin training camp and a few of his missions. I think he¡¯ll be K01¡¯s sessor,¡± Yu Jia kept talking.

    ¡°And?¡± Kingsley asked.

    It may seem like Kingsley did not know much about the Hills¡¯ internal affairs, but he was aware of the level of every assassin.

    That was especially true for neers like Kerby, who had the potential to grow and attract his attention.

    ¡°But because you wanted to castrate him, he¡¯s now emotionally unstable. It¡¯s very dangerous for an assassin.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re educating me?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± Lucy replied respectfully. ¡°I¡¯m just thinking from the perspective of the Hills and want to cherish our talents. K01 is already 29 years old, and the golden age for an assassin is between 24 and 30 years old. Once K01 passes the age of 30, we have to train new people. Otherwise, it will be difficult for us to establish ourselves in the assassin world.¡±

    ¡°Do you think Kerby can rece K01?¡± Kingsley was still smoking.

    ...

    She could not tell what he was feeling.

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m confident, and so is K01.¡±

    ¡°Just tell me what you want!¡± Kingsley did not seem to want to beat around the bush with Lucy.

    However, it was undeniable that Lucy was an expert in negotiation.

    She would never tell him her motive so abruptly and directly. She would first tell him what he was interested in so that he had no reason to refuse her.

    ¡°Kerby is having some problems with his body, so I¡¯m requesting for a few skilled female assassins to let him try and help him recover and adjust.¡± Naturally, Lucy could not beat around the bush.

    If she continued to waste Kingsley¡¯s time, he would be disgusted.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the most skilled female assassin?¡± Kingsley said bluntly.

    Lucy looked at him.

    ¡°You can help Kerby recover,¡± Kingsley ordered.

    Lucy hesitated a little before she said, ¡°I¡¯m disfigured now.¡±

    ...

    ¡°Lucy, I thought you understood men very well.¡±

    She did not understand men at all. If she did, she would not have gotten hurt.

    ¡°Men don¡¯t care about looks.¡± Kingsley said, ¡°As long as you have a good figure and good skills, your face is secondary.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Since Kingsley said so, so be it.

    Suddenly, Kingsley got up from the bed and walked to Lucy without wearing anything.

    He then reached his hand out and lifted Lucy¡¯s face. His sinister eyes stared straight at her disfigured face.

    Lucy was still a little ufortable under Kingsley¡¯s gaze.

    She was making herself ept her disfigured face, but now, with Kingsley staring at her like that, she still felt embarrassed.

 Chapter 1046 - 1046 If She Fails, Sheâ€™ll Get Back Up Again

    1046 If She Fails, She¡¯ll Get Back Up Again

    However, she could not resist. She could only allow him to see her embarrassment.

    ¡°Lucy, leave this scar on your face.¡± Kingsley enunciated each word.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The moment she drew that cut on her face, she had never thought of removing it.

    ¡°You may leave.¡± Kingsley suddenly pushed her away.

    He had used some strength, so Lucy took several steps back.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Lucy replied respectfully after she had stabilized herself.

    Then, as she turned around to leave, Kingsley ordered coldly, ¡°Since you and K01 both say that Kerby is a talent, train him well!¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Lucy said respectfully again.

    When she left Kingsley¡¯s room, her heart still hurt.

    ...

    However, she was used to it, and once she got used to it, she would gradually forget about it.

    By the time she walked back to Kerby¡¯s room, Kerby had already changed his clothes and was about to go out.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Lucy asked him.

    ¡°I¡¯m nning to go to the training ground for training.¡± Sometimes, exercise could also allow him to vent.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Lucy suddenly said.

    She felt that if she wanted Kerby to ovee that trauma, she did not only have to help him physically but also mentally.

    Therefore, there was no hurry for them to get into bed.

    Kerby was a little surprised.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t trained for a long time, and I suddenly miss it.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Kerby nodded.

    In fact, he really wanted to see how good Ms. Harmon of the Hills was.

    ...

    ¡°I¡¯ll go get changed You can wait for me at the training ground.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Kerby nodded.

    After changing into her training attire, Lucy walked to the training ground.

    At that moment, Kerby was shooting. Out of the ten bullets, nine of them hit the bullseye. He missed thest one because Lucy¡¯s arrival distracted him.

    Kerby was indeed very talented, but his mind was not at the level of a powerful assassin, which required time to hone.

    ¡°Ms. Harmon.¡± Kerby put down her gun and turned to look at Lucy.

    When he saw her, his eyes were filled with surprise.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lucy asked.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so young,¡± Kerby said bluntly.

    The Ms. Harmon he saw usually looked mature and charming, but this was the first time he saw her in training attire, which made her look at least five years younger than before.

    Lucy smiled. ¡°How old do you think I am?¡±

    ...

    As she said that, she directly took Kerby¡¯s pistol. Then, she aimed at the target.

    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±

    Three consecutive shots sounded, and all three shots hit the bullseye.

    Kerby was still a little surprised as very few people could shoot so steadily in session.

    Lucy put down her gun and seemed to be very satisfied with her results.

    ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered me.¡± Lucy turned to look at Kerby.

    Kerby came back to his senses.

    ¡°In your thirties,¡± Kerby answered.

    ¡°Is being 30 something old to you?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Kerby was a little embarrassed.

    Lucy smiled faintly. ¡°For a kid in his early twenties, I¡¯m indeed old.¡±

    ...

    ¡°But now, you look around the same age as me,¡± Kerby quickly exined.

    Lucy did not mind.

    She was 32 years old this year and had never hidden her age from anyone. After all, everyone eventually had to admit that they were old.

    ¡°I¡¯m ten years older than you.¡± Lucy kept talking.

    Kerby did not know what to say. After all, in his mind, Lucy was probably his senior.

    ¡°Let¡¯spete,¡± Lucy said.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Kerby was surprised.

    ¡°Full bullets. Let¡¯s see who hits the most bullseye.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Kerby quickly agreed.

    He was still very confident in the training ground.

    With that, the two of them faced the target andpeted. After a round, Kerby won.

    ...

    Lucy could not help but sigh. ¡°It¡¯s true what they say about it being inevitable that in every profession, the young will rece the old.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Harmon, you¡¯re not old.¡± At least she did not look old today.

    If not for the scar on her face, he would even think that Ms. Harmon was very beautiful.

    Lucy smiled. No matter what, a woman would never reject praise.

    With a smile, she said to Kerby, ¡°Let¡¯s go and to the other¡­¡±

    Then, she saw Kingsley show up.

    At that moment, Lucy was still smiling. However, the moment she saw Kingsley, her smile instantly froze.

    Kerby, who was originally rather rxed, became nervous when he saw Kingsley.

    Lucy could feel the change in Kerby¡¯s mood.

 Chapter 1047 - 1047 If She Fails, Sheâ€™ll Get Back Up Again

    1047 If She Fails, She¡¯ll Get Back Up Again

    At that moment, she could not help but frown.

    That kind of mental endurance was definitely not what a top assassin should have.

    Kingsley observed the expression on her face.

    ¡°Mr. Thorn,¡± Kerby called out to him respectfully.

    Kingsley shifted his gaze away from Lucy and to the target that the two of them had just hit.

    ¡°Did you do that?¡± he asked Kerby.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Kerby said respectfully.

    ¡°Shoot two rounds with me.¡±

    Kerby was ttered, and the next second, he quickly agreed, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lucy just stood there and watched the two of them shoot.

    ...

    Kingsley was actually very skilled.

    Very few people had seen his skills but Lucy had. Therefore, it was within her expectations that Kerby would be crushed.

    Kerby, however, was a little shocked. After all, Kerby was the most outstanding out of his batch of assassins.

    ¡°K01 and Lucy both have high hopes for you. They said you¡¯re the rising star of the Hills. Don¡¯t let them down.¡± Kingsley left after firing his gun.

    Kerby stared at Kingsley¡¯s back.

    Then, he suddenly said to Lucy, ¡°Ms. Harmon, I think I have a new goal.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°My goal is no longer to surpass K01 but to surpass Mr. Thorn.¡±

    Lucy smiled.

    When Kingsley was young, he was really amazing.

    She said, ¡°We¡¯ll talk after you¡¯ve sorted your body out.¡±

    ...

    Kerby was embarrassed.

    ¡°How about I sleep with you tonight?¡± Lucy said in aposed manner. It was as if she was talking about the weather today.

    Kerby looked at Lucy in a daze. He waspletely dumbfounded.

    ¡°Mr. Thorn has told me to help you out.¡±

    The flirtatious words made Kerby a little shy.

    Kingsley also happened to hear that sentence, so he left and came back with the intention of taking Lucy away.

    However, upon hearing Lucy¡¯s voice, he left again. When he left, his expression was extremely cold.

    The two high-level assassins by Kingsley¡¯s side really felt like they had been living their days walking on eggshells!

    ¡­

    In South Hampton City, Monica was sitting in her office in the Cardellini Enterprise building, looking at the documents in front of her.

    All the pharmaceuticalpanies that used to work with Cardellini Enterprise had rejected the offer to cooperate, and she did not even have the chance to meet them.

    ...

    They were probably afraid of falling into the same trap as Harry Chance did.

    Cardellini Enterprise was in a critical situation. Now that the stock price had hit rock bottom, they could face bankruptcy at any time.

    Monica stared at the financial report sent to her by the finance department.

    ording to the current situation, the sooner Cardellini Enterprise dered bankruptcy, the more they could cut their losses.

    She picked up the phone. ¡°Mr. Burts.¡±

    ¡°Chairman.¡±

    ¡°Call Steve in for me.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Steve soon appeared in her office.

    ¡°Do you think there¡¯s still a chance for Cardellini Enterprise to turn things around? Just like what the finance department said, dering bankruptcy is the greatest help to cut our losses,¡± Monica said.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Steve nodded.

    ...

    He, too, was at his wits ¡®end.

    The current market had beenpletely dominated by Sunny Pharmaceutical. If Cardellini Enterprise continued to struggle like that, they would really end up with nothing.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Monica said, ¡°I don¡¯t agree.¡±

    Steve looked at her.

    ¡°So, I¡¯m going to continue.¡±

    Even if she was courting death, she would never give up.

    She asked, ¡°Have we gotten all the penalty fees from the research and development personnel who resigned?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve got them all,¡± Steve said respectfully.

    ¡°Let¡¯s follow our previous n and have thewyer sue them.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Steve nodded.

    It was good to sue.

    ...

    After all, she had to let the other party suffer a blow and teach those people who hit her when she was down a lesson.

    ¡°You may leave.¡±

    ¡°Chairman¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Monica smiled.

    Everything was hitting her a little too hard, and she was somewhat exhausted. However, she would not fall just like that.

    In the afternoon, Monica received a call from Michael, but she did not take it.

    She knew very well why Michael was calling her. It was because she had sued those research and development personnel who resigned and dealt Michael another blow.

    Since she was going to go bankrupt anyway, what could not she do? Why could she not offend him?

    She still wanted to make things worse.

    With that, she called Nox to post all the benefits that the research and development staff had received from Sunny Pharmaceutical on the Inte.

    They did not go through the media, but through George, who opened a web forum and pinned the post at the top. No matter what, the post could not be taken down.

    ...

    At that moment, everyone started to go against Sunny Pharmaceutical, saying how despicable thetter was.

    The public could not believe that they had used unscrupulous means to take advantage of the situation, and some people even proposed boycotting Sunny Pharmaceutical¡¯s drugs.

    However, the pressure to boycott them was very weak.

    After all, all the pharmaceuticalpanies and hospitals were using Sunny Pharmaceutical¡¯s drugs. If they did not use those drugs, they would have nothing.

    In the face of life and death, everyone would still choose to survive.

    Therefore, even if the public was bashing Sunny Pharmaceutical, they would still use their drugs.

    Even so, Sunny Pharmaceutical¡¯s reputation was greatly affected, and Michael was once again scolded by Warren Sanders.

    First of all, they had lost all of their talents after spending so much money poaching them, causing them to lose more than 10 million dors for nothing.

    Secondly, the benefits given to the research and development team were all exposed. Some of the benefits even required a certain amount of power to fulfill, which had led people to suspect that Sunny Pharmaceutical¡¯s operation was rted to the Sanders. That was against the positive image of the Sanders.

    Michael put down his phone, his expression grim.

    Everything was still under his control, and he was even starting to find out what he wanted.

    However, Monica was fighting him with desperate attacks that inflicted damage on him and also on her but on a smaller scale!

    As the saying went, those who were poor did not fear those in power. Michael had a feeling that Monica was going against him like she wanted to take him down with her!

    He could not let Monica ruin his big n!

    His eyes flickered as he picked up the phone and said to his assistant, ¡°Arrange a dinner for me!¡±

    He smiled coldly.

    Monica was really too inexperienced!

    In Cardellini Enterprise, Monica was in the office when she received a call from thepany¡¯s shareholders who were all persuading her not to persist. They did not me her and knew that she had tried her best.

    In fact, getting the understanding of the shareholders was good enough, but Monica refused, destroying the shareholders¡¯ goodwill!

    She hung up the phone.

    Right now, she did not even feel guilty. She was just really numb to everything!

    Just then, there was a knock on the door.

    Monica responded and heard Steve say somewhat excitedly, ¡°I just received news that Richie Sanchez, a pharmaceutical agent from the central-southern region, has a dinner party in South Hampton City tonight. Do you want to go and meet him? He used to work with Cardellini Enterprise and is friends with your father. Perhaps this will be our chance of survival!¡±

 Chapter 1048 - 1048 I Think Youâ€™ll Attack Me In This Chapter

    1048 I Think You¡¯ll Attack Me In This Chapter

    To Monica, she would not let go of even a glimmer of hope.

    At 6 p.m., she brought Steve to Richie Sanchez¡¯s dinner.

    Just as she got to the ground floor of the Cardellini Enterprise building, a little boy suddenly ran out from the side, quickly rushed to Monica¡¯s side, and used all his strength to push her.

    ¡°You¡¯re a bad person!¡±

    Monica was pushed back a few steps by the little boy¡¯s brute force.

    At that moment, Steve stepped forward and pulled the little boy away, ruthlessly restraining him.

    Monica also stared at that boy, who was about eight years old and looked very irritable. He gave off a feeling that he was rude and annoying.

    ¡°Who are you? Why are you here to beat people up? Get out of here!¡± Steve lectured the little boy.

    The boy frantically tried to break free from Steve¡¯s grasp, but he could not.

    With a red face, he shouted at Monica, ¡°You evil woman, nothing good wille to you!¡±

    ...

    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± Steve was furious.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about her! Her family¡¯s business is about to go bankrupt, but she just had to vent her anger onto others. What right do you have to stop my dad from jumping ship? What right do you have to find someone to defame him? You evil woman, you will get your retribution one day!¡± The boy cursed.

    Only then did Monicae back to her senses.

    At first, she thought that the boy had mistaken her for someone else. After all, Monica had not done anything outrageous, so it was unlikely that she would be enemies with a kid.

    However, she understood now. It turned out that he was the son of a researcher.

    It was true. The things she told Nox to do could directly ruin the reputation of those research and development staff who betrayed Cardellini Enterprise, and they would never be able to establish themselves in South Hampton City!

    ¡°You evil woman, if it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have been ridiculed by my ssmates and forced to drop out of the best primary school in South Hampton City. It¡¯s all your fault. You¡¯re a bad person. I¡¯m going to beat you to death!¡± The little boy kept on yelling and cursing.

    Steve seemed to have run out of patience, so he called two security guards over to send the little boy away.

    However, Monica walked over and said to the little boy, ¡°You see the damage you¡¯re suffering right now, but do you see mine?¡±

    The little boy refused to listen. ¡°What are you suffering from? My dad said that your ipetence was what caused Cardellini Enterprise to go bankrupt. Why should my dad pay for your family? You¡¯re a failure! You¡¯re a failure!¡±

    The boy was making a scene.

    ...

    ¡°What¡¯s there to argue about?¡± Steve could not take it anymore. He shouted at the boy, ¡°Did your father not tell you how he left thepany?! Your father deserved to be taught a lesson after what he did¨C¡±

    ¡°Alright. That¡¯s enough!¡± Monica interrupted Steve.

    Steve held it in.

    He also did not think it was a good idea to say that to the child.

    After all, most children respected and worshipped their fathers. Revealing a child¡¯s father¡¯s misdeeds may also affect the child¡¯s development.

    However, he could not stand watching that boy criticize Monica so matter-of-factly.

    Monica said to the boy, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a failure, and I¡¯m a very bad person! I ruined your dad¡¯s reputation, but what can you do about it? Let me tell you, in this world, the winner takes all. If you can make a scene with me, you might as well spend more time and effort studying so that you can take revenge on me in the future!¡±

    ¡°You!¡± The boy¡¯s face turned red at Monica¡¯s words.

    Monica looked at Steve and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Steve let go of the little boy fiercely, red at him, and left with Monica.

    The moment they left, the boy did not seem appeased. He quickly ran to Monica and wanted to hit her again.

    ...

    This time, before Steve could grab the little boy, Monica pushed the little boy away hard, pushing the little boy to the ground.

    The little boy started wailing in pain.

    However, Monica was unmoved. She even looked a little cruel as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t let me see you again, or I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±

    Frightened by Monica¡¯s sudden appearance, the boy quickly got up from the ground and ran off.

    Monica did not waste any more time and got into the ck car next to her.

 Chapter 1049 - 1049 I Think Youâ€™ll Attack Me In This Chapter

    1049 I Think You¡¯ll Attack Me In This Chapter

    Steve was stunned for two seconds before he got into the front passenger seat.

    Then, the car drove to its destination.

    Along the way, Steve was still in disbelief at how ruthless and cold Monica was to the boy.

    He could no longer see her as the little girl who only knew how to hug her father and act like a spoiled child.

    At that moment, Monica was sitting in the back seat, but she did not seem to think too much of the boy¡¯s nonsense just now.

    Steve sighed.

    A person could really be pushed to their limit because of many things. It was as if Monica had changed into a different person.

    The car arrived at the most luxurious high-end club in South Hampton City, where there was food, karaoke, and other entertainment.

    Many business dinners would choose that ce!

    Monica and Steve walked to the designated private room together.

    Monica took a deep breath.

    She was not afraid, nor was she trying to back away. She was just adjusting herself to be in her best state of mind.

    The corners of her lips curled up into a smile, and she had Steve push the door open.

    When the door opened, there was a table of people inside.

    However, the smile on Monica¡¯s face still froze because she saw Michael. It was at that moment that she realized that tonight¡¯s dinner was set up by Michael.

    It was probably because she had really provoked him and she did not give him a chance to take his anger out on her. Hence, he made the trap to get her toe to him.

    She sneered and turned around to leave with Steve.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to talk about the cooperation?¡± Michael asked her.

    She was well aware that she would not gain any benefits from Michael.

    ¡°Mr. Sanchez and I are just negotiating. Let¡¯spete fairly,¡± Michael said sincerely.

    Monica stopped in her tracks.

    Steve turned to look at her and reminded her, ¡°Chairman, there¡¯s no need to.¡±

    At that moment, Monica turned back to the room.

    She said, ¡°There¡¯s no other way anyway.¡±

    ¡°But¨C¡±

    However, Monica had already walked into the luxurious private room.

    Steve had no choice but to follow Monica.

    Michael even told the waiter to choose a seat closest to Richie Sanchez for Monica, which was very kind of him.

    Of course, Monica did not think that Michael would be so kind, but she had no other choice.

    ¡°This is¡­¡± Richie Sanchez looked at Monica as if he did not know her.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Sanchez. I¡¯m Monica, Gary¡¯s daughter,¡± Monica introduced herself.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Richie Sanchez came to a realization. ¡°So you¡¯re old Gary¡¯s daughter. You¡¯ve grown up to be so beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Sanchez, you¡¯re too kind.¡± Monica smiled.

    ¡°Ms. Cardellini, aren¡¯t you going to offer a toast to Mr. Sanchez? You have to learn how to leave a deep impression on the other party at the dining table,¡± Michael reminded ¡®kindly¡¯.

    Monica knew Michael¡¯s motives, which were to make things difficult for her tonight.

    In that case, she would grant him his wish to make him understand that she did not care about those things at all.

    No matter how he tried to deal with her, it would have no effect on her.

    She picked up the wine ss in front of her. ¡°Mr. Sanchez, wee to South Hampton City. Here¡¯s a toast to you.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Richie Sanchez quickly picked up his ss.

    The two of them downed their wine in one go.

    Monica¡¯s alcohol tolerance was good, so drinking two or three sses was not a problem for her. However, she could not refuse more toast and kept on drinking.

    Steve could not stand it anymore.

    He quickly raised his ss. ¡°Mr. Sanchez, I¡¯m the chairman¡¯s special assistant. I used to work by Mr. Cardellini¡¯s side, but now that something has happened to him, I¡¯ve been following the chairman. However, when I was with Mr. Cardellini, I often heard him talk about you. He said that you¡¯re a very talented businessman, and I must say, your reputation really precedes you. Cheers!¡±

    Richie Sanchez nced at Steve.

    It was obvious that he did not think much of Steve¡¯s toast.

    In the past, when the Cardellini Enterprise was at its peak, pharmaceuticalpanies could not afford to offend senior assistants like Steve. They even had to curry favor with the ordinary employees of Cardellini Enterprise. Yet now, because of the decline of Cardellini Enterprise, those pharmaceuticalpanies, who once relied on Cardellini Enterprise to develop, had begun to look down on them.

    Richie Sanchez did not ept Steve¡¯s toast.

    Steve was a little embarrassed, but he forced himself to remain calm. ¡°I¡¯ll drink to you.¡±

    Monica saw all of that happen before her eyes.

    After Steve downed his ss of wine, he took the initiative to toast Richie Sanchez again.

    That was when Monica stopped him. She knew very well that Steve was trying to help her drink.

    However, Michael would not let Steve seed. In fact, he would make them suffer a double loss.

 Chapter 1050 - 1050 I Think Youâ€™ll Attack Me In This Chapter

    1050 I Think You¡¯ll Attack Me In This Chapter

    She said, ¡°My father rarely praises people. I¡¯ve also heard him mention you several times. He said that when your business was failing, he even made an exception and supported you by giving you the cost price so that you could develop again at the lowest point of your life.¡±

    Richie¡¯s expression changed when he heard what Monica said.

    Michael smiled coldly at the side.

    Monica had indeed changed a lot. If she had not met him, Cardellini Enterprise might have had to struggle a little.

    Unfortunately, he was the first person Monica met on her path of growth, and Monica was destined to have a tragic life.

    ¡°If my dad didn¡¯t admire you, I don¡¯t think he would¡¯ve helped you so much. So, let me toast to you.¡± Monica picked up her wine ss.

    She used her father¡¯s affirmation of Richie to remind him that he should not forget his roots.

    Everyone in the business world was smart.

    Naturally, Richie understood her intention immediately. What was more, he already knew Monica¡¯s purpose foring today.

    ¡°Here¡¯s a toast to you, to thank old Gary for his help back then,¡± Richie chimed in. ¡°I wanted to visit him at the hospital as soon as I arrived, but I have been so busy and can¡¯t spare the time. I¡¯ll definitely visit him tomorrow when I have the time.¡±

    ¡°I know you¡¯re busy, Mr. Sanchez. My dad is in the hospital and won¡¯t be discharged for a while, so you don¡¯t have to worry. Business is more important.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your understanding,¡± he said.

    Then, he had a few more drinks with Monica, and that continued for an entire night.

    Monica had really drunk a lot. If not for her amazing alcohol tolerance, she would have copsed on the table.

    Now, after three rounds of drinking, Monica did not want to beat around the bush with Richie anymore.

    She said bluntly, ¡°Mr. Sanchez, I believe you¡¯re well aware of Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s current situation.¡±

    ¡°I heard.¡± Richie hurriedly said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect Cardellini Enterprise to face a crisis as soon as Gary fell ill. I felt terrible when I heard this news.¡±

    ¡°No one can avoid getting sick.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be able to understand that at such a young age. It¡¯s been hard on you,¡± Richie said with the attitude of an elder.

    ¡°It¡¯s a little tough, but as long as I can get Cardellini Enterprise to tide over this crisis, it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°To tell you the truth, Cardellini Enterprise is heavily stocked with drugs now, and we urgently need a drug distributor to take it from us. Mr. Sanchez, you¡¯re really Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s savior foring to South Hampton City.¡±

    At that moment, Richie did not reply.

    Monica also knew that it would not be so easy to convince him, but she still revealed her motive to him. ¡°Since my dad gave you a chance to develop your business again back then, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll leave him in the lurch, will you?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Richie quickly agreed, but the next second, he looked troubled. ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve just discussed a coboration with Sunny Pharmaceutical, and there¡¯s nothing I can do to help you.¡±

    It was also Monica¡¯s first time seeing Wilson Sonny, Sunny Pharmaceutical¡¯s general manager.

    Naturally, they were also present at the table tonight.

    Wilson Sonny felt Monica¡¯s gaze and hurriedly said, ¡°Chairman Cardellini, I thank you first.¡±

    However, Monica ignored Wilson Sonny and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Ross say that the contract is still being negotiated?¡±

    Michael smiled.

    He did not drink much tonight so that he could watch Monica perform.

    Michael said, ¡°You might¡¯ve misunderstood me, Ms. Cardellini. I said we¡¯ve already discussed it, but you can sit down and have a meal with us. Although we¡¯re allpetitors, we can stillpete fairly in the future.¡±

    Monica had no limit for Michael¡¯s despicable behavior. She felt that no matter how bad he was, she could ept it.

    She continued to say to Richie, ¡°Mr. Sanchez, it doesn¡¯t matter if you have signed the contract with Sunny Pharmaceutical because Cardellini Enterprise will notpete with them. As I said just now, Cardellini Enterprise has a lot of drugs in stock, and instead of keeping them in our warehouse, I think it¡¯s better to distribute the goods to Mr. Sanchez. You can sell them and get a 20 percent discount on the purchase price. What do you think?¡±

    Richie was put in a difficult position.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to pressure you, Mr. Sanchez, but there¡¯s no way you can¡¯t help us out with such a small favor, right?¡± Monica smiled and poured him another ss of wine.

    She was trying to persuade Richie to take the deal.

    Just as Richie was about to refuse, Michael said, ¡°Since Ms. Cardellini has said that, it would be too impolite for you to refuse, Mr. Sanchez. After all, Ms. Cardellini¡¯s father did help you back then. You can¡¯t be so ungrateful.¡±

 Chapter 1051 - 1051 I Think Youâ€™ll Attack Me In This Chapter

    1051 I Think You¡¯ll Attack Me In This Chapter

    Upon hearing what Michael said, Richie quickly agreed. ¡°Okay. Ms. Cardellini, let me know how much you want to distribute to us. I¡¯ll look at ourpany¡¯s situation and give you an answer.¡±

    ¡°With Mr. Sanchez¡¯s volume, eight million dors shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    ¡°Eight million...¡± Richie was still hesitant.

    Although he was hesitating, he was just listening to Michael¡¯s arrangements.

    At that moment, Michael said naturally, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that eight million is a bit difficult for Mr. Sanchez. I think 800 thousand shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. If it¡¯s 800 thousand dors worth of medicine, I¡¯ll buy them directly in cash. Your father¡¯s help to me back then won¡¯t be in vain,¡± Richie quickly said.

    Drugs worth 800 thousand dors were a drop in the ocean, but to the current Cardellini Enterprise, it was a lot.

    Monica smiled. ¡°800 thousand dors? That¡¯s so petty of you, Mr. Sanchez.¡±

    ¡°Back then, Ms. Cardellini¡¯s father gave Mr. Sanchez 800 thousand dors worth of drugs, and now he¡¯s returning the money to you, Ms. Cardellini. Isn¡¯t he just reying your father¡¯s kindness?¡± Michael sneered.

    ¡°Was 800 million dors from 20 years ago the same as 800 million dors 20 yearster?

    Instead of arguing with Michael, Monica said, ¡°I believe Mr. Sanchez can weigh it out himself and not listen to other people¡¯s arrangements.¡±

    By saying that, she was obviously mocking Richie.

    At that moment, Richie was also a little embarrassed. He said, ¡°Ms. Cardellini, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help Cardellini Enterprise, but I¡¯ve just negotiated a billion-dor coboration with Sunny Pharmaceutical. I really don¡¯t have any extra money to help Cardellini Enterprise. We¡¯re all businessmen here. It¡¯s true that I received help from your father back then, but at the end of the day, we¡¯re all looking out for our own interests. Now, you¡¯re asking me to fork out money to save Cardellini Enterprise? I think you know Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s current situation, and I can¡¯t afford to go down with you.¡±

    Monica looked at Richie coldly.

    Richie continued, ¡°Actually, I would like to give Ms. Cardellini a suggestion. Now that Ms. Cardellini has dered bankruptcy, Cardellini Enterprise can still save some things for themselves. If you persist, you will really go bankrupt.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Sanchez, you don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± Monica downright rejected his suggestion. ¡°Since you can¡¯t lend a helping hand, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. After all, businessmen only care about their own interests. I¡¯ll do the same once I climb up thedder one day.¡±

    She meant that it was best not to let her make aeback. If she made aeback, she would also want those people to die a horrible death.

    As she stood up from her seat, her body fell backward, but Steve quickly supported her.

    She had drunk a lot of wine just now, so she was feeling very dizzy.

    Monica steadied herself. ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t disturb everyone¡¯s fun. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±

    ¡°Monica,¡± Michael called out to her.

    However, Monica pretended not to hear him.

    She could talk to anyone else, but with Michael, she would not let herself suffer for even a second.

    ¡°Monica!¡± Seeing that Monica did not react to him, Michael¡¯s voice became colder.

    Even so, Monica ignored him.

    ¡°If you¡¯re smart, you¡¯ll be able to tell who¡¯s in charge of today¡¯s situation.¡± Michael¡¯s voice was deep.

    Monica left with Steve.

    She was not so stupid as to ask for trouble from Michael.

    The moment Monica walked out of the private room, somebody suddenly grabbed her body.

    Monica gritted her teeth.

    Steve watched as Michael pulled Monica away and immediately wanted to go up to get Monica back.

    ¡°Mr. Warren, wait for me at the side!¡± Monica called out to him.

    They were in Michael¡¯s territory, and she did not want to cause any unnecessary trouble.

    She especially did not want to implicate others.

    Michael looked at Monica coldly and dragged her to another private room.

    It was a private room as luxurious as the one before, but there was no one else inside.

    Michael said, ¡°Monica, you¡¯ve persisted for so long. Isn¡¯t that enough? Don¡¯t you know what you¡¯re capable of by now?¡±

    Monica just looked at him coldly.

    ¡°Why do you have to fight with me? Do you think you can win?¡± Michael was furious. ¡°Look at yourself. Look at how you¡¯ve tortured yourself! Having sex with people, drinking with people, and you¡¯re stick-thin! When I was holding your wrist, I thought I was holding a dried corpse! Monica, haven¡¯t you had enough of this? I don¡¯t want to kill you.¡±

 Chapter 1052 - 1052 I Think Youâ€™ll Attack Me In This Chapter

    1052 I Think You¡¯ll Attack Me In This Chapter

    ¡°So, are you telling me you can¡¯t bear it anymore?¡± Monica red at Michael.

    ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t do it anymore. I don¡¯t want to use all these cruel methods on you!¡± Michael admitted.

    Monicaughed sarcastically. ¡°Michael, do you think you can still lie to me?!¡±

    Michael¡¯s expression was extremely ugly.

    ¡°Yes, I might not be able to defeat you in the end, but my actions have made things difficult for you, right? You¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll do something unexpected that you can¡¯t control, right?¡±

    ¡°You think too highly of yourself!¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t do much. You just have a little more power and the Sanders backing you up.¡±

    Michael was surprised.

    He did not expect Monica to know that the Sanders was helping him.

    Otherwise, he would not have been able to get so many pharmaceuticalpanies and even hospitals to use Sunny Pharmaceutical¡¯s products.

    ¡°I even know you told Richie to kindly suggest that I dere bankruptcy. Your hypocritical words just now were to make me end my fight with you just so that you won¡¯t have to waste your 100 million dors inpensation.¡± Monica made it very clear. ¡°With me bankrupt and Cardellini Enterprise no longer around, the research and development staff will no longer be bounded byw, and you can hire them again, right?!¡±

    Michael¡¯s expression turned cold.

    Monica had really be smarter.

    It was true. He could not let the 100 million dors inpensation go up in smoke just like that, so the only way was for Cardellini Enterprise to go bankrupt.

    Therefore, he resorted to using many underhanded tricks. Whether it was bribing some shareholders and important senior executives of Cardellini Enterprise, telling them of Richie¡¯s dinner today, or his sudden ¡®kindness¡¯ just now, all of them were to force Monica to dere bankruptcy as soon as possible.

    However, now that Monica had seen through him, he could not hide his ugly expression.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t dere bankruptcy.¡± Monica said bluntly, ¡°With Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s current situation, we can at least hold on for two to three months. Who knows if we can turn things around in two to three months?¡±

    Michael clenched his fists.

    He was probably really threatened by Monica.

    Monica, however, did not care about how he felt. She said, ¡°Before it¡¯spletely over, there¡¯s still a glimmer of hope. Perhaps I¡¯ll be lucky in the next two or three months!¡±

    She was still trying to provoke Michael.

    Anyway, if she did not have it good, he would not have an easy time either.

    After Monica said that, she nned to leave as she really did not want to see Michael at all. Seeing him would remind her of her foolish past.

    However, as soon as she opened the door of the private room, Michael mmed the door shut.

    Monica¡¯s expression sank.

    She could feel Michael¡¯s body pushing her against the door from behind.

    At that moment, she heard him say coldly, ¡°Monica, you¡¯re so smart that I now look at you in a different light. However, you still don¡¯t understand me or men in general!¡±

    Monica gritted her teeth.

    ¡°Do you know what¡¯s the biggest difference between men and women?¡± Michael asked her.

    However, Monica was trying hard to suppress her anger.

    ¡°In our strength.¡± Michael enunciated each word. ¡°So no matter what I do to you now, you can¡¯t resist.¡±

    Monica subconsciously clenched her fists, and her body was trembling as she tried to hold herself back from reacting.

    ¡°We were in a rtionship for so many years, but I¡¯ve never touched you, have I?¡±

    ¡°Michael, don¡¯t be so despicable!¡± Monica said fiercely.

    ¡°Why? Do you care about this?¡± Michael¡¯s hand was already wandering all over Monica¡¯s body.

    Monica was so disgusted that she could vomit.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you slept with older men? Inparison, isn¡¯t it better to sleep with me?¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re even worse than a beggar!¡± Monica said firmly, ¡°In my heart, you¡¯re the most disgusting man in the world. I¡¯m willing to sleep with all the men in the world, but not you¨C Ugh¡­¡±

    Monica¡¯s mouth was sealed by Michael¡¯s.

    He kissed her roughly, but Monica kept resisting madly.

    She could sell her body. In fact, she had thought about selling her body to Richie if he were a pervert. However, no matter who she sold her body to, she would not sell herself to Michael.

    In this lifetime, only two men were not allowed to touch her ¡ª one was Michael and the other was Finn.

    Anyone else was fine.

    She bit Michael¡¯s mouth with all her strength.

 Chapter 1053 - 1053 I Think Youâ€™ll Attack Me In This Chapter

    1053 I Think You¡¯ll Attack Me In This Chapter

    The moment Michael was in pain, Monica used all her strength to push him away. Then, taking the chance while Michael was not paying attention, she took a few steps back.

    Once Monica was free, she rushed to open the door. However, the door did not open.

    In the end, Michael still got hold of Monica. He pressed her against the door, and she resisted madly again, desperately refusing Michael¡¯s approach.

    Due to Monica¡¯s refusal, Michael could not do anything to her.

    His expression was extremely unsightly.

    At that moment, he threw Monica to the ground.

    Since Monica was no match for Michael in terms of strength, her body was pushed out uncontrobly. She mmed into the stool next to her and fell to the ground.

    The moment she fell to the ground, Michael pressed himself down on Monica¡¯s body before beginning to tear Monica¡¯s clothes open frantically.

    Monica twisted her body. Even though she could not move, she did not stop resisting Michael from approaching her.

    Provoked by Monica¡¯s resistance, Michael flew into a fit of anger.

    Why was Monica not letting him touch her? Why could Monica sleep with any man but not him?

    She was the only woman he had ever loved in his life. Why could he not sleep with her?

    His expression was extremely terrifying.

    Amidst Monica¡¯s frenzied resistance, a pnded on Monica¡¯s face.

    Monica really felt like she had been pped unconscious.

    She could not even see the face of the person in front of her for a few seconds, nor could she see Michael¡¯s cruel face.

    ¡°Monica, if you want to suffer less, you better behave!¡± Michael said fiercely.

    However, Monica was not threatened by Michael.

    The moment Michael¡¯s face leaned over, Monica hit Michael¡¯s nose with her head so hard that his nose bled from the collision.

    Due to the intense pain, Michael let go of Monica¡¯s body and covered his nose with both hands.

    Monica took the opportunity to leave Michael¡¯s side. She would rather die than be defiled by Michael.

    However, there was an inherent physical disparity between men and women. Monica ran a few steps before her body was shackled by Michael again.

    This time, Michael exposed how cruel he really was as he grabbed Monica¡¯s hair and mmed her head against the wall.

    The crazy collision made Monica think that Michael might kill her.

    After Michael had vented his anger, he looked at Monica¡¯s forehead, face, and mouth, which were all stained with blood. Looking at her disheveled face, he said, ¡°Monica, are you still going to resist?¡±

    Monica¡¯s eyes were bloodshot.

    ¡°Whatever I want to do to you, you¡¯d best be good and let me do it. Otherwise, I really will kill you!¡± Michael threatened.

    As he threatened her, he pushed her against the wall fiercely and tore her clothes apart crazily again. He even bit Monica¡¯s body hard, leaving bloody marks on her body.

    It was not that Monica did not want to resist. Rather, she could not resist because she could not move under Michael¡¯s shackles.

    Even if she could kill herself, she was fine with it. She even felt that death was better than being defiled by Michael.

    However, she could not find a way to kill herself.

    What about biting her tongue tomit suicide? She could not bite her tongue off at all, and her tongue was already bleeding.

    How did the women on TV do it?

    As tears streamed down her face and everything was about to happen, the door was suddenly mmed open with a bang!

    Monica could vaguely see Steve holding a huge vase and smashing it at Michael¡¯s head.

    Michael was stunned for a second, but in the next second, he fainted as he could not hold on anymore.

    After that, Steve quickly put down the vase. He took off his coat, put it on Monica, and ran out with her.

    Everything happened very fast.

    Before anyone could react, he had already dragged Monica out of the club and returned to their car.

    The car left the club.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s alright,¡± Steve quicklyforted Monica.

    It was because Monica¡¯s current appearance was really scary.

    Her body was covered in injuries, and her face was covered in blood. Moreover, she did not seem to be reacting to the situation at all.

    All Steve saw was her big, empty eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you to the hospital right now. Don¡¯t be afraid. You¡¯re alright now.¡± Steve keptforting her.

    He did not know what he could do now.

    It was as if at that moment, Monica could no longer hear anything from the outside world, and it made Steve a little worried.

    Putting aside the fact that Monica was his superior, he had always treated Monica like his daughter. In any case, he had watched Monica grow up.

    How could such an innocent little girl encounter so many things one day?

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine.¡± Monica suddenly said.

    Steve was stunned because Monica¡¯s voice was really calm. It was as if nothing had happened just now.

    She said, ¡°Mr. Warren, send me back to my vi first.¡±

    ¡°But your injuries...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not serious,¡± Monica said bluntly.

    ...

    As long as Michael did not defile her, it was not serious.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want my mom to see me like this,¡± Monica muttered.

    ¡°We can go to another hospital,¡± Steve suggested.

    He was still a little worried, especially when he saw Monica¡¯s empty eyes. It was as if she did not exist in this world anymore.

    ¡°Send me back to the vi.¡± Monica was very determined.

    As such, Steve had no choice but to send Monica to the Cardellini family¡¯s vi.

    ¡°Chairman.¡± Steve watched as Monica opened the door and got out of the car.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Go back and rest early. If the police look for you, give me a call. I¡¯ll be your witness,¡± Monica said.

    After saying that, she walked into the vi.

    Steve stared at Monica¡¯s back.

    He could not believe that she, at a time like that, would think about the police looking for him and finding trouble with him because he had injured Michael.

    ...

    What was Monica trying to make herself endure?

    When Monica returned to the vi, no one was there.

    Instead of taking shower, changing her clothes, or doing anything, she just faced the empty house.

    All she could think about was the joy and glory her family had in the past.

    Suddenly, her phone rang, but she did not take it or even look at it.

    What she saw in front of her was what her family used to look like, and everything she was experiencing now had be an illusion.

    She suddenly smiled and picked up the fruit knife on the coffee table.

    The sharp fruit knife was aimed at her wrist.

    ¡°Monica!¡± Sarah called out to her in shock and stopped her from that unexpected move!

    That scream pulled Monica back to reality.

    When she came back to her senses, she realized that the fruit knife was on her wrist and had already cut into the skin on her wrist.

 Chapter 1054 - 1054 Finn Gets Angry And Nox Attacks

    1054 Finn Gets Angry And Nox Attacks

    ¡°Monica!¡± Sarah looked at Monica in shock,pletely stunned by the scene in front of her!

    What was her cousin doing?

    There was such a sharp dagger on Monica¡¯s wrist, but she did not seem to feel any pain, and her face was expressionless.

    What surprised Sarah more was her cousin¡¯s entire body¡­ What was going on?

    Her hair was in a mess, her face was covered in blood, and she was only wearing a men¡¯s suit jacket. Sarah did not even know if she was wearing anything underneath. At least, her legs that were exposed were bare.

    Sarah looked at the scene. No matter how innocent she was, she could not help but think of the worst.

    She hurriedly over. ¡°Monica.¡±

    Sarah took the dagger from Monica¡¯s hand.

    At that moment, the skin on Monica¡¯s wrist was cut, and blood was oozing out. It looked very frightening.

    If she had not been there tonight, would her cousin have done something stupid?

    At that thought, Sarah became really frightened.

    However, Monica remained unmoved. She just silently took a piece of tissue and wiped the blood on her wrist.

    Monica asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Her tone was unusually calm as if nothing had happened to her.

    Sarah did not know what was real ¡ª what she was seeing now or the state her cousin was in.

    She quickly replied, ¡°I¡¯ve been here for the past few days. My dad is with your mother now. He doesn¡¯t want me to sleep in the hospital, so I can only sleep here. If I hadn¡¯t heard themotion and gone downstairs, would you have¨C¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Monica immediately denied Sarah¡¯s idea.

    However, the scene just now¡­

    ¡°Forget what you just saw and don¡¯t tell anyone,¡± Monica instructed coldly and did not waste her breath on saying anything else.

    What she meant was that all Sarah had to do was listen and that there was no need for her to exin all her unusual actions.

    She said, ¡°I¡¯m going back to my room to take a shower. You should rest early too.¡±

    Then, she stood up from the sofa and went straight upstairs.

    Sarah really could not understand her cousin, who suddenly seemed to have be someone she could not recognize.

    What had happened to make her cousin change so much?

    Just as Sarah was feeling puzzled, the phone rang in the living room. It was the phone that her cousin had left on the sofa.

    Sarah looked down and saw that it was a call from her aunt. Hence, she quickly answered the call for Monica, who had already gone upstairs. ¡°Aunt.¡±

    ¡°Sarah, is Monica with you?¡± Upon hearing Sarah¡¯s voice, the person on the other end asked anxiously.

    ¡°Yes, she just came back...¡± Sarah was a little hesitant but did not tell her aunt about the state Monica was in today.

    Her aunt was already sad enough, and she did not want to upset her further

    ¡°Hurry up and get Monica to the hospital. Your uncle¡­ Your uncle dying!¡± The other party sobbed while speaking.

    Sarah was shocked, but she quickly replied, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Sarah put down her phone and rushed up to her cousin¡¯s room on the second floor as fast as she could. She knocked on her bathroom door and said, ¡°Monica,e out quickly! Your mother just called to say that your dad might not make it. Come out quickly!¡±

    The person inside was currently taking a hot shower, in which the water that poured down was mixed with a thick blood-red color.

    Her cold expression changed a little at Sarah¡¯s words. However, it was just a slight change, not a drastic one.

    ¡°Monica. Monica!¡± Sarah was so anxious that she banged on the door.

    It was as if she was about to barge in if Monica did not open the door in the next second.

    ¡°Alright, I got it,¡± Monica responded.

    Sarah was shocked.

    Did her cousin hear what she said? Why was she still so calm?

    Her cousin was clearly afraid that something would happen to her uncle, but how could she be so calm now?

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to the hospital?¡± Sarah asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go in a while.¡±

    ¡°But from your mother¡¯s tone¨C¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Monica said.

    Everyone was bound to die. If her father really could not make it, there would be no point in her going either.

    Outside, Sarah was worried to death.

    How could her cousin be so calm?

    Her cousin was clearly more uneasy than her when something happened, so why did Monica suddenly be like that?

    Even Sarah found it terrifying!

    Sarah was anxious in Monica¡¯s room, and her aunt had called several times in a row.

 Chapter 1055 - 1055 Finn Gets Angry And Nox Attacks

    1055 Finn Gets Angry And Nox Attacks

    Sarah only told her that they were on her way and did not dare to tell her aunt that her cousin was still taking a shower as if nothing had happened.

    Finally, Monica opened the bathroom door.

    When she saw that Sarah was waiting for her outside, she did not have much of an expression.

    She went into the closet to get changed.

    After all, she still had to work tomorrow and would be spending the night in the hospital instead ofing back home.

    That was why she needed to dress more formally. She chose a white shirt, a pair of loose-fitting pants, and a ck trench coat.

    The trench coat had a belt, so she casually put it on.

    The moment she put it on, she could not help but look at herself in the mirror.

    Her face was pale, her forehead was still stained with some blood, and her body was densely covered with bite marks.

    Michael¡¯s words ¡°as thin as a ghost¡± suddenly appeared in her mind.

    The belt on her trench coat could almost be wrapped twice around her waist.

    ¡°Monica!¡± Sarah could not take it anymore. ¡°Can you hurry up? What if something happens to your dad?! Your mom is scared to death over there.¡±

    Monica turned to look at Sarah with still no emotion on her face.

    She just felt that her mother should learn to ept unexpected events calmly.

    With that, Monica walked out of the closet, left the vi, and drove a small car to the hospital.

    Sarah naturally went with Monica.

    There were many times when she wanted to urge her cousin to hurry up, but her cousin was just taking her time.

    The car finally stopped in the hospital¡¯s underground parking lot.

    As soon as Sarah got out of the car, she quickly ran to the elevator and went to the emergency room.

    Monica arrived slightlyter.

    At that moment, Ruby, Ron, and Sarah, who had just arrived, were outside the operating theatre. They were extremely anxious.

    Monica walked over unhurriedly.

    Ruby¡¯s face was filled with anxiety and fear. When she saw her daughter, she became even more agitated.

    She stepped forward and suddenly shouted at Monica, ¡°Why are you only here now? What if something happened to your father?! Why are you only here now?¡±

    Monica chose to remain silent.

    ¡°If anything happens to your dad, I-I-I...¡± As she spoke, Ruby hit Monica¡¯s body as if she was venting her anger.

    Ron quickly went over to hold Ruby back. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sure Monica was very busy today. Don¡¯t be like this. Besides, she smells of alcohol, so she must have had some socializing to do.¡±

    ¡°What is she busy on? If Cardellini Enterprise is going to go bankrupt, so be it. I don¡¯t care anymore. I don¡¯t care at all! I just want our family to be together. That¡¯s all I want. I don¡¯t want her to be so busy. I don¡¯t want her to go to thepany, and she can¡¯t change that!¡± Ruby shot her mouth off.

    She was probably fuming and mentally breaking down from not being able to ept the fact that Monica had not appeared at the hospital at the first moment.

    In fact, Monica understood why her mother was acting like that.

    Before she started working, she was just like her mother. She had scoffed at the so-calledpany and the Cardellinis pharmaceutical.

    She would evenin that her father had put in too much effort but spent too little time with them for such a lousypany.

    However, now that she was working in thepany, she could finally understand what her father felt.

    Sometimes, one just had no control over the situation.

    She did not want to live his life like this. He didn¡¯t want to be suppressed by others until he couldn¡¯t climb up. He didn¡¯t want to be resigned to this!

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Monica suddenly apologized.

    She did not sound emotional, but the guilt in her voice was clear.

    What she felt guilty about was that she suddenly seemed to have seen through life and death.

    She suddenly was not as emotional about her father¡¯s illness and his life and death as her mother.

    She even felt that being alive was not necessarily a very good thing.

    However, she did not dare to say it out loud. If she did, her mother would not be able to ept it.

    Nevertheless, she still hoped that everyone could live a good life.

    Just then, the door to the emergency room opened, and Finn walked out from inside.

    Ruby was extremely scared.

    She stared straight at Finn and did not dare to speak. She was afraid of hearing any bad news.

    Finn took the initiative to walk in front of them and said, ¡°Uncle¡¯s life isn¡¯t in danger for the time being. There was just an unexpected abnormal reaction in his heart today, which caused his body to suddenly go into brief shock that is difficult to exin with the current medical science. But now, everything has returned to normal.¡±

 Chapter 1056 - 1056 Finn Gets Angry And Nox Attacks

    1056 Finn Gets Angry And Nox Attacks

    Ruby¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°Finn, thank you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my job, aunty,¡± Finn spoke to Ruby in a gentle tone.

    Ruby could not say anything else or hold back her tears.

    Finn seemed to look up at Monica, even though it was just a quick nce.

    Soon, Gary was pushed out. His face was pale and he had lost a lot of weight because he had been sleeping.

    He was pushed into the intensive care unit again.

    Perhaps it was because she was too afraid, but Ruby stayed outside the intensive care unit and refused to leave.

    It gave Ron and Sarah no choice but to stay with her.

    Meanwhile, Monica was called into Finn¡¯s office.

    He probably wanted to give her an exnation about her father¡¯s situation or perhaps tell her that her father¡¯s condition had worsened.

    Anyhow, Monica had mentally prepared herself.

    She sat in front of Finn and faced him.

    Finn said, ¡°About your father¡¯s heart suddenly going into shock, it was just an ident that could not be exined by medicine. His body hasn¡¯t shown any signs of rejection, and that heart is a good match for him. When he was resuscitated, and his heart rate went back to normal, there were no otherplications. If he can wake up, he¡¯ll be able to live a normal life.¡±

    ¡°Will he wake up?¡± Monica asked.

    Would he wake up after so long?

    She was about to give up.

    Could he really wake up?

    Considering that his heart had recovered from the sudden cardiogenic shock, did it mean that a miracle might happen?

    ¡°I¡¯m contacting an international medical team toe to the hospital for a consultation. We¡¯ll do our best to treat your father.¡±

    Finn was still not giving her a definite answer.

    Of course, she knew that her father would not wake up so easily, so she should not hold on to too much hope.

    She said, ¡°Alright, I got it. Thank you, Dr. Jones.¡±

    ¡®Thank you, Dr. Jones.¡¯

    Finn just stared at Monica, who was unusually calm. She was so calm that it seemed abnormal.

    As for addressing him as Dr. Jones, he could feel that Monica had given uppletely.

    It definitely was not on purpose. Instead, she had just blurted it out instinctively.

    Without looking at Monica¡¯s back, he lowered his head and was about to record Gary¡¯s case when he suddenly thought of something. ¡°Monica.¡±

    Seeing that Monica did not answer him, Finn frowned.

    Monica was walking out of the door as if she did not hear him.

    ¡°Monica,¡± Finn called out to her again.

    However, she still acted as if she did not hear him.

    As such, Finn stood up from his office chair and quickly grabbed Monica¡¯s arm.

    The sudden tug made Monica fall into his arms unsteadily, but at the same time, it seemed like she was trying her best to bnce herself.

    In the end, she stabilized herself and did not have any physical contact with Finn at all.

    However, because of Finn¡¯s tug, she tried her best to cover the wound on her forehead with her hair. In the end, her hair moved, and it was exposed.

    Finn¡¯s eyes were filled with anger, and he clearly paused for a moment.

    He had not noticed the wound on Monica¡¯s forehead. In fact, no one seemed to have noticed it.

    The wound was not superficial, and he could even see some hideous-looking hypodermisyer.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Finn asked her.

    It did not look like she had fallen on her own.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Monica pushed Finn away.

    Finn tightened his grip on her.

    Only at that moment did he realize that the arm he was holding was frighteningly thin. He had a feeling that if he had used a little more strength, he would have broken her arm.

    ¡°Monica, what exactly happened to you tonight?¡± Finn asked her.

    It was obvious that something was wrong with Monica tonight.

    She had changed a lot, but tonight¡¯s change was even more abnormal than usual.

    ¡°I told you, it¡¯s nothing. Dr. Jones, please let go of me. I¡¯m tired, and I want to sleep.¡± Monica looked at him calmly.

    Finn was a little angry, but he held it in. He, too, would make it so that no one could see his emotions.

    He said, ¡°I¡¯ll treat it for you.¡±

    If she did not want to tell him what was wrong, so be it. He had no obligation to know what Monica had experienced.

    However, as a doctor, it was his responsibility to save the dying and heal the injured.

    ¡°No, thanks.¡±

    ¡°The wound is very deep. It can get very serious if it¡¯s infected.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Monica still refused.

    ...

    At that moment, she even forcefully pushed Finn¡¯s hand away.

 Chapter 1057 - 1057 Finn Gets Angry And Nox Attacks

    1057 Finn Gets Angry And Nox Attacks

    She did not want to bandage it now, and anyway, she could no longer feel the pain. With that, she pushed Finn away and left.

    However, Finn immediately pulled her back.

    At that moment, Monica¡¯s suppressed emotions finally erupted. The moment Finn touched her arm again, she suddenly pushed him away again hard.

    Having been caught off guard, Finn took a step back.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Monica said to Finn. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to pity me, nor do I need you to sympathize with me! Keep your cool, keep your cold-blooded attitude, keep your silence, and don¡¯te near me!¡±

    Finn¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked at Monica with a repulsive look. He seemed to have seen the marks on her neck that were mostly covered by her clothes.

    Monica really did not want to talk to Finn. Since she had expressed it clearly to him, she turned around and left.

    The moment she left, her body was shackled by Finn again.

    This time, he was holding Monica with so much strength that she could not resist at all. Following that, Finn ripped her clothes off.

    Her trench coat had no buttons, so it was easy to rip it off. On the other hand, the white shirt had many buttons ripped off.

    Monica looked at Finn coldly and watched as the expression in his eyes constantly changed. It was a change in Finn¡¯s mood that she had not seen in a long time.

    He stared at the countless bloody bite marks on her body. They were densely packed and all over her fair skin.

    His slender fingers even pulled her clothes apart, revealing the bite marks that were not just on her shoulders but on her chest.

    Finn¡¯s fingers stiffened.

    His hostility was obvious.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Finn asked Monica.

    He could not hide his emotions as he looked at her with his red eyes.

    Was it the benevolence of a doctor? Was that why his humanity took over him when he saw her tragic body?

    That was probably it. However, she did not care anymore, and she did not need anyone¡¯s sympathy.

    ¡°I met a pervert,¡± she said.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°A business partner,¡± Monica said sarcastically.

    The air around Finn turned colder.

    ¡°A woman¡¯s greatest asset is her body.¡± Monica said indifferently, ¡°If you can use your body to negotiate a deal, there¡¯s no need to work so hard.¡±

    Finn red at Monica.

    However, Monica did not look back at him. She could imagine how much Finn hated her and looked down on her now, but she did not care anymore.

    After all, she had already parted ways with Finn.

    She could not make up for all her past mistakes and could only satisfy Finn¡¯s request.

    Since he wanted her to stay away from him, the only thing she could do was to stay away from him and not disturb or disgust him.

    They each had their own lives. No matter how difficult it was, they had to be on their own.

    Finn remained silent for a long time and did not move because of what Monica said.

    He probably did not expect her to have those injuries on her body because she was apanying a guest and not because she was forced.

    However, so what if she was forced?

    She had never thought of implicating anyone.

    If she had to die, she would die with Michael. It was not worth it for anyone else to die in Michael¡¯s hands.

    Monica then asked him, ¡°Can you let me go now?¡±

    At that moment, her exposed body made her feel a little ufortable. Even if she was not shy, those things were really not important to her anymore.

    Finn continued to look at Monica for a long time, but he still let go of her eventually.

    After letting go, he saw Monica tidying her clothes calmly. There was no other trace of emotion on her face.

    Once she was done, she left.

    ¡°You clearly know that even if you sleep with them, it won¡¯t help,¡± Finn said.

    In the end, he still believed that she was selling her body.

    Monica smiled faintly and said, ¡°But at least I tried.¡±

    With that, Monica left.

    Finn also returned to his office chair, but he could not continue writing the medical case that he was halfway through.

    All he could think about was Monica¡¯s body, which was filled with bloody bite marks.

    He clenched his fists and continued to suppress his emotions.

    After some time, Finn loosened his fingers and took out a document from the drawer.

    He then picked up the phone and made a call.

 Chapter 1058 - 1058 Finn Gets Angry And Nox Attacks

    1058 Finn Gets Angry And Nox Attacks

    It took a long time for the call to connect. ¡°Finn, are you crazy? It¡¯s the middle of the night, I just fell asleep¨C¡±

    Finn looked at the document in his hand and said, ¡°Nox, I have something that I need your help with.¡±

    Nox was at a loss for words.

    Finn would rarely take the initiative to ask for help unless it was really serious.

    ¡­

    When Monica left Finn¡¯s office, she wrapped herself in her trench coat and went to the intensive care unit instead of her mother¡¯s ward.

    In the intensive care ward, her mother had left. It must have been because her uncle persuaded her to.

    Besides, it was reallyte now, and everyone was resting.

    However, she was not sleepy at all.

    She just stared at the person on the other side of the ss window and watched as hey there, motionless.

    She asked, ¡°Dad, will you wake up again?¡±

    In fact, he could not hear her.

    The ss of the intensive care unit was very thick, so he could not hear anything from the outside world at all.

    ¡°Finn said your heart went into brief shock. Is it ... Is it because our hearts are connected as father and daughter? I also wanted to leave this world for a moment there. Did you want to apany me too?¡± Monica asked him.

    The moment she asked him, her tears kept falling.

    She was really tired, so tired that she wanted to give up.

    However, she knew very well that once she gave up, she would not only give up their family¡¯s wealth but also their happy lives.

    Michael would never let her go. Once she lost everything, Michael could think of ten thousand ways to torture her.

    Therefore, she did not dare to give up.

    She did not want to be trampled on, nor did she want the people closest to her to see her being trampled on.

    She said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll do my best. If I still fail, I¡¯ll ept my fate. Don¡¯t me me when the timees!¡±

    Monicaughed so hard that her vision was blurry.

    After that, she turned around and returned to her mother¡¯s ward.

    In the ward, Ruby and Sarah were on the same bed, while Ron was on another. They all seemed to be asleep.

    Monica carefullyid down on the sofa andy there quietly.

    Suddenly, there was some movement beside her. Hence, she opened her eyes, only to see her mother in front of her.

    Her throat moved slightly as she called out softly, ¡°Mom.¡±

    Ruby suddenly hugged her tightly.

    Monica still got emotional because of her mother¡¯s emotions and her warmth.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Monica.¡± Ruby¡¯s tears fell.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I was too agitated just now. I really don¡¯t me you. I was just too afraid of losing your father, so I couldn¡¯t help butsh out at you. I¡¯m sorry, Monica¡­¡±

    Monica knew, so she did not take it to heart. After all, when people were forced into a corner, they would naturally act out a little.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t cry. I know you don¡¯t me me.¡± Monica sat up from the sofa.

    Ruby sat beside her daughter.

    She, too, had lost a lot of weight because she had been worrying about her husband recently.

    Monica said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m a big girl now.¡±

    ¡°Monica...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true. I can ept and face anything.¡± Monica held her mother¡¯s hand. ¡°Believe me, I¡¯m all grown up now.¡±

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that we would end up like this one day. I can¡¯t stop thinking back to when your father was still fine. At that time, the three of us were really, really happy...¡±

    ¡°Yes, me too.¡± Monica smiled. ¡°That¡¯s why we should live well for the sake of the people who are important to us, okay?¡±

    ¡°I used to be the one protecting you. I was always afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be able to take the blow. But now, I¡¯m letting you take on everything. I¡¯m really not a good mother.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve already protected me so much when I was growing up. Now that you¡¯re old and I¡¯ve grown up, shouldn¡¯t I be the one to protect you?¡± Monica smiled and wiped her mother¡¯s tears. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. We¡¯re not as weak as we think. One day, everything will pass.¡±

    Ruby nodded.

    That night, Monica chatted with her mother for the whole night, with little to no sleep.

    She knew that her mother was afraid that her father would suddenly go into cardiac shock again. She was scared that if she closed her eyes, her father would really leave this world.

 Chapter 1059 - 1059 Finn Gets Angry And Nox Attacks

    1059 Finn Gets Angry And Nox Attacks

    When the morning sun rose, Ruby was asleep on the sofa.

    Monica covered her with the nket before she got up and left the ward.

    Just as she walked out, Sarah ran out barefooted. ¡°Monica.¡±

    Sarah must have gotten off the bed and chased after her.

    Monica turned around and looked at her.

    ¡°Monica,st night, you¡­¡± Sarah was still worried about what Monica didst night.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I ran into somethingst night, but I¡¯m fine now.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re fine?¡±

    ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m not fine?¡± Monica raised her eyebrows.

    Monica¡¯s sudden seriousness made Sarah feel like Monica was her cousin again.

    ¡°Although you wish to get into higher vocational college, you¡¯re always skipping sses. This is not what a senior-year student should do!¡± Monica reminded.

    Sarah pouted. ¡°I¡¯d rather stay by my aunt¡¯s side now.¡±

    Monica smiled.

    At least, she still had a rtively nice family. Take Sarah, for example. Although she had once hated Sarah, thetter could be of use at critical moments and warm her heart.

    Monica left without saying anything more.

    Before she left, she went to the payment room.

    She had seen the bill in the ward in the morning and noticed that there was not much money left.

    It made her wonder if Finn had suddenly called her overst night to remind her that it was time to pay the bill.

    Fortunately, Cardellini Enterprise was not yet penniless, so she still had some money to spare for her father¡¯s treatment.

    She even thought that she had to pay more this time because otherwise, she might not have a single cent left.

    She took her father¡¯s medical record number and went to top up his ount. She asked the staff, ¡°Can I put in a few million?¡±

    The staff member looked at Monica, checked the ount, and said, ¡°There¡¯s already 5 million in there. Do you still want to top up the ount?¡±

    Monica was stunned as she had never topped up her father¡¯s ount before.

    Could it be that her mother had gone to top up the ount yesterday?

    However, her mother did not even have a card with her. How could she have so much money?

    ¡°Can you check if it¡¯s the correct ount?¡± Monica asked the staff.

    ¡°Gary, 50 years old, heart transnt. He¡¯s currently in the intensive care unit.¡± The staff checked the information with Monica. ¡°Is that right?¡±

    Monica nodded.

    It was correct.

    ¡°Although your father¡¯s fees are on the higher end and the daily expenses are expensive, you already have more than 5 million dors in here. I suggest that you don¡¯t rush to top up. If the money is low, the medical staff will remind you about it,¡± the staff member suggested.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Monica did not probe further.

    She thanked him and left the hospital.

    However, even as she was driving to thepany, she was still a little baffled. Who on earth had paid for her? Moreover, they had paid so much at once.

    Just then, her eyes narrowed.

    Was it Finn?

    Did Finn not call her overst night to talk about the payment but to say that he had already paid for her?

    She did not think so.

    Although Finn had a good ie, he could not have 5 million in savings, could he?

    With that thought in mind, Monica walked into her office.

    Steve was a little surprised to see Monica. He had thought that she would at least rest for a day.

    Had the incident yesterday happened to anyone else, they would definitely be traumatized.

    ¡°Did the police look for you yesterday?¡± Monica asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Steve quickly replied.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Monica nodded.

    ¡°Chairman, your body¨C¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Monica said, ¡°In half an hour, call for a meeting with the department¡¯s senior management. I have something to say.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Once Steve left, Monica turned on herputer and started to work. She was very calm and serious when it came to handling work matters.

    Then, the phone rang.

    Monica took a look at it but did not pick it up.

    It rang a few more times, and just as Monica was about to cklist that number, Michael sent a message. ¡°If you don¡¯t answer the phone, I¡¯ll call the police.¡±

    Monica pursed her lips and immediately called back.

    The other party sneered. ¡°Monica, you¡¯re still afraid¨C¡±

    ¡°I just want to tell you that if you dare call the police, I¡¯ll fight you and expose all the evil deeds you¡¯ve done to me to the world. This is me now anyway, and my image doesn¡¯t matter to me anymore. If you don¡¯t care, let¡¯s give it a try!¡±

    ...

    ¡°Monica!¡± Michael gritted his teeth.

    He really could not threaten that woman now!

    Monica abruptly hung up the phone, no longer getting triggered by Michael. Then, she turned to look at theputer screen.

    At that moment, Tim knocked on the door. ¡°Chairman, someone named Nox is looking for you.¡±

    Monica¡¯s fingers that were typing on the keyboard paused.

    ¡°Do you want to see him?¡± Tim asked.

    ¡°Let him in.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Nox pushed the door open and entered. When he saw Monica sitting in the office chair, he was still a little surprised.

    He just could not get used to it, but he did notment much.

    He was only here today because someone had entrusted him to.

    ...

    Before Monica could open her mouth to ask Nox why he was there, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. Let me tell you my arrangements.¡±

    Monica frowned as Nox sat opposite her.

    It was rare for him to wear a suit and tie, and he looked very formal today.

    ¡°I have a copy of Sunny Pharmaceutical¡¯s drugposition here. I¡¯vepared it with Cardellini Pharmaceutical¡¯s drugs, and the form and content are exactly the same. However, ording tomon sense, there will definitely be differences in the same drugs produced by different manufacturers. However, the few best-selling drugs in the market now have the same ingredients, especially the micro-nano and hydroxylposition that Cardellini Enterprise has applied for a patent. This is a research and development achievement that no other pharmaceuticalpanies have been able to achieve for many years.¡±

    Monica just looked at him.

    She still did not quite understand what Nox was trying to do. Or rather, she could not believe that he woulde to help her.

    ¡°This report fully exins that Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s technology and products have been stolen by amercialpany.¡± Nox said straightforwardly, ¡°As far as I know, Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s research and development staff only chose to jump ship to Sunny Pharmaceutical when Cardellini Enterprise was in a crisis. However, these drugs in Sunny Pharmaceutical were already on the market two months ago. It means that Sunny Pharmaceutical has stolen your technology.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean there¡¯s a mole in Cardellini Enterprise?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for Sunny Pharmaceutical to have your research and development technology just like that. If it were an established pharmaceuticalpany, it¡¯s possible that they¡¯ve been focusing on their research and development. However, Sunny Pharmaceutical is a newly-established pharmaceuticalpany. Before releasing new products, they were only a pharmaceutical agency. There is no way for them to have had their own research and development team then and to have the technology that Cardellini Enterprise has developed for so many years. The only possibility is that a mole in Cardellini Enterprise stole and gave your product technology to Sunny Pharmaceutical!¡±

 Chapter 1060 - 1060 Crushing Michael (Confirmed To Be A Sc*mbag)

    1060 Crushing Michael (Confirmed To Be A Sc*mbag)

    In Monica¡¯s office in Cardellini Enterprise, Nox¡¯s sudden appearance and the news he brought surprised her.

    She had never thought that Nox would suddenly help her.

    She thought that Nox hated her and that she was being shameless enough to ask Nox for help asionally.

    At that moment, Nox passed the document to Monica and said, ¡°So, the important thing now is to find the mole. Find him and get evidence of Sunny Pharmaceutical giarizing from Cardellini Enterprise. Then, sue Sunny Pharmaceutical and force Sunny Pharmaceutical to stop producing all the drugs andpensate Cardellini Enterprise for all their losses!¡±

    Monica nodded.

    Since Nox wanted to help her, she would not refuse.

    People were like that; they would be thick-skinned for certain benefits.

    ¡°This is the list of everyone on the research and development team.¡± Nox took a document. ¡°I will check them one by one. See if there¡¯s anything you find suspicious. If there is, point it out for me, and I will check that one first. If not, I will check everyone.¡±

    He did not want to waste too much time, so he wanted Monica to confirm it first.

    Of course, Nox did not have much hope that Monica would know anything and was just asking casually.

    Nevertheless, Monica carefully checked the list of names that Nox had handed to her.

    Aftering to Cardellini Enterprise, she had be more familiar with the research and development staff. Thus, she might be able to give Nox some advice.

    As she looked at it silently, Nox waited. Even though he did not have much hope, he still gave Monica time.

    No one said a word in the office.

    After a long time, Monica pulled out a person¡¯s information from the list of names.

    She looked at it a few times and went to herputer to pull out that person¡¯s personal information from the human resources department. She confirmed it a few times, hoping that she could give Nox some advice because she really did not want to waste too much of his time and effort.

    Although she did not reject his help, it did not mean that she would not be grateful to him.

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Nox looked at Monica¡¯s appearance and asked coldly.

    Monica nodded. ¡°This man, Rob Witherspoon, is Michael¡¯s distant cousin.¡±

    Nox just looked at her, speechless.

    He was not surprised that she had found that person. In fact, he was mocking Monica¡¯s stupidity.

    Monica also found it ironic that only now did she remember that such a person existed in Cardellini Enterprise.

    At that time, Michael and Reese had put on an act to get that person into theirpany. Of course, she did not know that they were acting before, but now she knew.

    Therefore, Michael already had the idea of taking away their family¡¯s assets at the time, and it was not a conflict that broke outter.

    Monica¡¯s indifferent look did not reveal any of the emotions she was feeling.

    She had to admit that no one else in Cardellini Enterprise knew Rob Witherspoon¡¯s identity except her father and herself. Since her father was in aa, she was the only one who knew about that, yet she hadpletely forgotten about that important part.

    Monica did not care about Nox¡¯s gaze. She said, ¡°Focus on investigating him. He didn¡¯te with good intentions.¡±

    Nox nodded and did not say much. In fact, he already had his own thoughts.

    Monica was a little d that Nox did not say anything because the moment he opened his mouth, he would definitely be looking down on her.

    ¡°While I¡¯m investigating the truth, do you have any ideas on how to make Cardellini Enterprisest for a little while longer?¡± Nox changed the topic and asked her.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Monica nodded and did not hide anything from Nox. ¡°Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s current situation is that all the pharmaceuticalpanies refuse to buy our drugs. We have a lot of stock, and we have a huge backlog of funds. On top of that, the stock market has been falling, and we can¡¯t get any loans from the bank. Thepany¡¯s finances don¡¯t look good. We told the public that we can still hold on for two or three months, but in fact, if Michaeles up with some tricks, we might not even be able to hold on for a month.¡±

    Nox nodded.

    He originally did not have any hope for Monica. Therefore, when he heard Monica¡¯s analysis of her situation, he could reluctantly ept that Monica had indeed been doing things seriously during her time at Cardellini Enterprise.

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t show up, we would only go downhill from here.¡± Monica chuckled.

    Now, her smile was no longer carefree. On the contrary, it was more of a social one.

 Chapter 1061 - 1061 Crushing Michael (Confirmed To Be A Sc*mbag)

    1061 Crushing Michael (Confirmed To Be A Sc*mbag)

    She said, ¡°Anyway, Cardellini Enterprise has a lot of drugs in stock, and since the pharmaceuticalpanies and hospitals won¡¯t want to buy from us, the drugs are just going to be left there. Even if Cardellini Enterprise deres bankruptcy, these drugs won¡¯t be worth much under Michael¡¯s suppression. Instead of wasting them like this, I want to distribute these drugs for free in the name of Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s public welfare. I¡¯ve got someone to investigate the matter, and it¡¯s not that there¡¯s no market for Cardellini Pharmaceutical¡¯s drugs, but because no one is selling them. If it¡¯s free, many people will want it. As to the fact that our products are simr to that of Sunny Pharmaceutical, I only found out today that they are exactly the same. Since it¡¯s exactly the same, we¡¯ll naturally reduce Sunny Pharmaceutical¡¯s sales by giving out our medicine. This way, we can also deal a blow on their products.¡±

    As Nox listened, he pondered over Monica¡¯s idea.

    ¡°It¡¯s to go against Michael with the mentality of a life-and-death struggle.¡± Monica was very straightforward.

    Nox was silent for a few seconds before he said, ¡°I think that can do.¡±

    Monica looked at Nox, still surprised that he would support her. After all, she was clearly courting death now.

    Once Cardellini Enterprise started to distribute medicine for free, it would be really difficult for them to recover their capital. Without funds, Cardellini Enterprise would be screwed.

    ¡°The pharmaceuticalpanies and hospitals are all under Michael¡¯s control, so it¡¯s impossible for you to work with them. The only way to solve the problem is to give the drugs to the user. Of course, the drugs will be given away for free, but you¡¯ll be able to earn back some reputation. Once your reputation goes up, it will be slightly easier to re-develop Cardellini Enterprise.¡± Nox looked at Monica and asked her, ¡°How big is your working capital gap now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s neither big nor small. Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s biggest problem right now is that money is only going out and not in. If this continues, we¡¯ll run out of money no matter how much we have.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you 1 billion for you to y. Is that enough?¡± Nox asked.

    Monica looked at Nox, thinking that she had misheard.

    Was it 1 billion or 1 million?

    ¡°I¡¯ll transfer 1 billion to your ount each time. Before I get the evidence, you don¡¯t need to make a profit. Just take this 1 billion and mess with Sunny Pharmaceutical until they die. After I take Sunny Pharmaceutical to court, I¡¯ll reorganize Cardellini Enterprise.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not joking with me, are you?¡± Monica still could not believe it.

    ¡°Do you think I have nothing better to do other thane here and joke with you?¡± From Nox¡¯s current expression, it was clear how much he hated Monica.

    ¡°In that case, why are you giving me so much money?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been entrusted with a task, and I¡¯ve done it faithfully.¡± Nox gritted his teeth.

    If Finn had not called him in the middle of the night yesterday, he really would have just stood by and watched the whole situation unfold.

    At most, he would just follow Jeanne¡¯s instructions and get rid of Michael. There was no need to meddle in Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s business.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Monica was surprised.

    At that moment, she was still a little nervous and perhaps a little excited.

    ¡°Jeanne,¡± Nox spoke bluntly.

    Monica was stunned for a second, but immediately after, she was relieved.

    Who else in the world would treat her so unconditionally other than Jeanne?

    Hence, at that moment, she was neither surprised nor did she reject it. She had no way to repay Jeanne for all the good she had done for her, so she could only silently ept it.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Monica said, ¡°During this time, I will try my best to regain the reputation that Cardellini Enterprise had taken a beating and lost.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t interfere too much in the internal affairs, but I¡¯ll let you know if I have any news.¡± Nox did not waste his breath on anything else other than work.

    It was also Monica¡¯s first time seeing Nox¡¯s work attitude.

    In the past, she had heard that many of the Swans¡¯ businesses were supported by the Winters. Although Nox did not work often, he was the one who solved many things. She used to think that it was just a rumor, but now, she knew that Nox was much more capable than she thought.

    She and Nox both loved to fool around, but she was the only one who was useless.

    ¡°Nox,¡± Monica suddenly called out to him.

    ¡°What?¡± Nox raised his brows.

    ¡°Will Jeanniee back?¡± She asked him.

    Havingpletely lost contact with Jeanne, she did not know how Jeanne was doing or where Jeanne had gone.

    She knew that there were a lot of things Jeanne could not control, but at least she could feel a little more at ease if she knew how Jeanne was doing.

    ¡°I really can¡¯t answer you.¡± He really did not know.

    After all, Jeanne had returned to the Delta Inds.

 Chapter 1062 - 1062 Crushing Michael (Confirmed To Be A Sc*mbag)

    1062 Crushing Michael (Confirmed To Be A Sc*mbag)

    With the current situation in Harken, it was possible that she woulde back. However, it was also possible that she would nevere back!

    He had never been sure about that woman, and he was not the only one. Even Edward could not do anything about it either.

    Monica nodded silently. In fact, she had not expected Nox to answer her.

    To Nox, if it were not for Jeanne, he would not havee to help Monica.

    She asked, ¡°Did you pay for my father¡¯s medical expenses too?¡±

    She suddenly remembered the few million dors in her father¡¯s hospital ount.

    ¡°What?¡± Nox was surprised.

    ¡°There was an extra 5 million in my dad¡¯s ount. I thought it was you.¡± Monica added, ¡°Jeanne was the one who told you to do it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it.¡± Nox said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not that good of a person. I won¡¯t do things that others don¡¯t know about.¡±

    ¡°In that case, who could it be?¡± Monica was a little surprised.

    Although Nox would not be so kind, he knew who did it almost instantly. However, he did not tell her.

    Finn did not even allow him to help Monica, let alone other things.

    Moreover, he really did not want to say it.

    Ever since Monica abandoned Finn for a sc*mbag like Michael, his hatred toward Monica was obvious. Therefore, he absolutely could not bring himself to matchmake Monica and Finn.

    ¡°The only possibility is Finn,¡± Monica suddenly muttered.

    At that moment, Nox found that Monica was not that stupid.

    Even if she was not smart, out of everyone, Monica had only thought of Finn as a suspect.

    After all, he was the one who was most likely to know that her father¡¯s medical expenses were about to run out. Furthermore, Finn was indebted to her father, so it made sense for him to fork out some money to treat her father.

    ¡°But Finn doesn¡¯t have that much money.¡± Monica denied her own thoughts.

    Nox rolled his eyes. As expected, he could not have any expectations for Monica. However, he did not know why Monica would think that Finn did not have money.

    Finn was an invisible billionaire, alright?

    The 1 billion that he was giving Monica now all came from Finn. It was all his! Moreover, it was cash and not fixed assets!

    Forget it. He felt that he did not need to clear Finn¡¯s name. After all, ording tomon sense, if Monica knew that Finn was so rich, she might start to pester him again.

    He could help Monica, but he would definitely not matchmake her.

    Nox did not say anything else and left Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s building.

    While driving, he called Finn. ¡°Finn, I¡¯ve already talked to Monica.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask about the negotiation process?¡± Nox raised his brows.

    Could Finn not be so aloof?

    ¡°No, I trust you.¡±

    ¡°Do you trust me or Monica?¡± Nox said on purpose.

    ¡°I trust you both.¡±

    ¡°You trust us both?¡± Nox¡¯s voice was high. ¡°You actually trust Monica.¡±

    ¡°She has changed a lot.¡± Finn said bluntly, ¡°You¡¯ll know once you get to know her more.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you have feelings for her again.¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Finn immediately denied it. ¡°I¡¯m only helping her because I owe her father a favor. I can¡¯t just leave her in the lurch.¡±

    ¡°When did you be so kind?¡± Nox teased.

    ¡°A doctor¡¯s duty is to save the dying and heal the injured.¡±

    ¡°Tsk.¡± Nox clicked his tongue in disdain.

    ¡®You didn¡¯t say anything about saving the dying and healing the injured when you were killing people.¡¯

    He could not be bothered to expose Finn, so he told thetter his arrangements, ¡°I¡¯ll go and investigate Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s traitor first. I should be able to get the results soon because we¡¯ve already locked on to the person. He¡¯s Michael¡¯s distant cousin.¡±

    Finn listened in silence.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think Monica is stupid? She¡¯s the reason for everything that has happened to Cardellini Enterprise,¡± Nox mocked.

    ¡°Without Monica, Cardellini Enterprise would have gone through it sooner orter. Finn was straightforward.

    ¡°Are you siding with her?¡±

    ¡°I just know Michael¡¯s motive very well,¡± Finn exined.

    Nox rolled his eyes and continued, ¡°Since we know who the traitor is, the rest will be easy to handle. In about a week, I¡¯ll get all the evidence. After I get the evidence, I¡¯ll use some connections to speed up the trial of the Cardellini Pharmaceutical¡¯s vine and publicly announce Sunny Pharmaceutical¡¯s theft of Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s confidential information in court.¡±

    ¡°The court is also under the Sanders,¡± Finn reminded Nox.

    ¡°I¡¯ll find a way to make the trial public.¡±

 Chapter 1063 - 1063 Crushing Michael (Confirmed To Be A Sc*mbag)

    1063 Crushing Michael (Confirmed To Be A Sc*mbag)

    ¡°Yes.¡± Finn nodded.

    ¡°As for the internal management of Cardellini Enterprise, I¡¯ll hand it over to Monica,¡± Nox said.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that your 1 billion will go down the drain?¡± Nox asked.

    He had to admit that even he was surprised when Finn said that he could fork out so much money.

    Did it mean that after so many years, he was the poorest of the three?

    ¡°Money is not important to me,¡± Finn exined.

    If it were not important, why did he earn so much?

    Nox scorned.

    ¡°By the way.¡± Finn became more serious. ¡°I¡¯m investigating the expert who suddenly fainted during Gary¡¯s surgery.¡±

    ¡°Any conclusions?¡±

    ¡°I found a drug in his blood that can induce high blood pressure and cause cerebral infarction. When the expert came to Harken, other than me, the only people he came into contact with were the reception staff. Among the reception staff, there were two new faces. I suspect that they were either Michael¡¯s or the Sanders¡¯ people. However, I personally think that the Sanders are directly involved in this.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Nox¡¯s expression was serious.

    ¡°Michael didn¡¯t have the time then and shouldn¡¯t have thought of tampering with the specialist. I¡¯m guessing that the Sanders¡¯ only request for Michael now is to force Cardellini Pharmaceutical out of the market and control the pharmaceutical market in Harken. So, Michael¡¯s mind should be focused on destroying Cardellini Enterprise and developing Sunny Pharmaceutical. I¡¯ve investigated Michael¡¯s activities during that period. He spent most of his time negotiating with various pharmaceuticalpanies, so he couldn¡¯t have had the time to do this.¡±

    ¡°So, it can only be the Sanders.¡± Nox was very certain.

    ¡°I¡¯ll continue to investigate. If it¡¯s really the Sanders¡¯ doing, it will be of great help to Fourth Master in the future.¡±

    ¡°I know what you mean.¡± Nox understood.

    ¡°Will Fourth Master make any moves?¡± Finn asked.

    ¡°Not at the moment.¡± Nox said, ¡°We need to give the other party some time to rope in some important people who are loyal to the Sanders. His opinion is to use as little force as possible and try not to cause too big a war. Otherwise, even if he really gets that position in the future, the public will not be convinced.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Finn nodded.

    ¡°Be careful during this period of time.¡± Nox reminded, ¡°The Sanders has already noticed the other party¡¯s existence and is on high alert. If you investigate the Sanders now and they find out, the Sanders will definitely kill you.

    ¡°I know,¡±

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯m going to help you with Monica¡¯s matters now,¡± Nox said sarcastically.

    Even so, Finn did not care. Instead, he said a few words to Nox before hanging up.

    It was true that he was the one who told Nox to do what he did today.

    However, it was not because his heart had softened for Monica, but because he was indebted to the Cardellinis.

    Since there was a chance for Cardellini Enterprise to salvage the situation, he had to lend a hand.

    ¡­

    A weekter, Monica received Nox¡¯s message.

    She had to admit that she was a little shocked as she would never have thought that Nox was so efficient.

    Within a week, he had really found evidence that could make Sunny Pharmaceutical suffer a crushing defeat.

    Of course, during this week, Monica was not idle either.

    Under the opposition of the shareholders and the senior management, she distributed Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s drugs to the entire country for free. Everyone was given a limit to the amount they could take, but many people came for it.

    What was more, Monica did not say it was for public service.

    In front of the media, she came straight and said it was because Cardellini Enterprise was in a tight spot and could no longer make any sales ¡ª that was why they were giving them away.

    The underlying meaning was that if Cardellini Enterprise could make sales, she would not have given the drugs for free.

    It did not increase Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s reputation, but Monica¡¯s words had indeed brought about a great effect.

    After all, many people were still afraid of buying medicine. Since Monica told everyone the truth about why Cardellini Enterprise was giving out drugs for free, and considering Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s current situation, the public naturally believed the true effectiveness of Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s medicine. Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s medicine had a good reputation among the people in the first ce anyway. As long as it was the real deal, no one would suspect that there was a problem with the medicine. Therefore, the number of people who came to get it increased.

    In just a week, the stock was almost gone.

    However, Monica would still release a number of drugs to the public every day.

    That amount was enough to make Michael stomp his feet in anger.

 Chapter 1064 - 1064 Crushing Michael (Confirmed To Be A Sc*mbag)

    1064 Crushing Michael (Confirmed To Be A Sc*mbag)

    Moreover, it was obvious that Sunny Pharmaceutical¡¯s sales in all pharmacies and even hospitals hit rock bottom this week.

    Sunny Pharmaceutical¡¯s production wasrge, and because they wanted to cover all the pharmaceuticalpanies in the country all in one go, they were also producing like crazy. They had also invested all their previous sales into it. Now that the sales volume had suddenly dropped, Sunny Pharmaceutical was also in a tight financial situation.

    After all, once the pharmacies could not sell the drugs, they would not want to restock, and Sunny Pharmaceutical would not be able to get cash flow.

    Michael sat in his office, his face dark.

    Monica wanted to y with him, did she not? Did she not want to force him into a dead end even though she was digging her own grave?

    Yet now, he could not think of a way to kill Monica.

    Monica was like a wild horse who was out of control, and no one could subdue her.

    If it were anyone else, even if it were someone else he had concerns about, he would be able to deal with them easily. However, with a person like Monica who was going against him without caring about consequences, he really had no way to deal with her.

    She hade at him with nothing to lose, and he could not find a way to threaten her. If that continued, she would destroy Sunny Pharmaceutical.

    Michael really did not expect Monica to take it so far with him and force him to this point.

    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.

    ¡°Come in!¡± Michael¡¯s face sank.

    He was currently at Sunny Pharmaceutical.

    In name, someone else was in charge of Sunny Pharmaceutical, but in fact, he was the one who controlled everything.

    He looked at his assistant with a cold expression. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°I just received thetest news that Cardellini Pharmaceuticals has announced that they will produce another billion worth of drugs for free nationwide.¡±

    Michael mmed his hand on the desk.

    He stood up angrily. ¡°Where did she get the money?!

    ¡°I¡¯ve contacted the senior management in Cardellini Enterprise. They said that Monica is doing this and that the production has already begun.¡±

    ¡°Where did she get the money?¡± Michael was still asking the same question.

    He had a clear understanding of Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s financial situation. Now that Cardellini Enterprise was almost out of money, how could she have the money to continue production?

    ¡°The other party doesn¡¯t know either, but from the looks of it, Monica really isn¡¯t short of money. Moreover, I heard from the other party that Monica didn¡¯t even use the funds from Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s financial department to start production,¡± the assistant reported.

    Michael clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. ¡°Find out if any bank is providing her with a loan.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Let me know immediately after you¡¯ve checked.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The assistant left in a hurry.

    Half an hourter, the assistant reported, ¡°Mr. Ross, all the banks in Harken have confirmed that no one has provided a loan to Monica not only under Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s name but also under Monica¡¯s personal name. I¡¯ve even checked the Cardellinis¡¯ other fixed assets, but they haven¡¯t been touched.¡±

    That meant that someone was secretly helping Monica!

    Michael¡¯s expression was extremely ugly.

    In fact, he knew who it was ¡ª the Swans.

    He had always thought that because the Swans were businessmen, even if Monica had some rtionship with Jeanne, Fourth Master Swan would not directly reject Monica¡¯s request for help but would not be so stupid as to invest in her. Hence, Fourth Master Swan would only invest 30 to 50 million dors. Moreover, Warren had made it clear to him that Jeanne would not interfere, so he had never thought that the Swans would help Monica in any way!

    Obviously, he had once again underestimated Monica and how shockingly capable she was that he could no longer defend himself.

    ¡°Mr. Ross, Sunny Pharmaceutical¡¯s products can¡¯t be sold because of Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s move. I¡¯ve just asked Sunny Pharmaceutical¡¯s delivery department about the drugs we¡¯ve invested arge amount of money into. All the pharmacies are not willing to lower their prices, and the new pharmacies are also dying transferring the money and purchasing the goods. ording to the current situation in Sunny Pharmaceutical, we will also have a shortage of funds and face the same predicament as Cardellini Enterprise.¡±

    Michael listened to his assistant¡¯s report, and no matter how patient he was, he still exploded.

    He suddenly pushed everything on his desk to the ground.

    The assistant did not dare to move.

    ¡°Get out!¡± Michael ordered.

    The assistant left in a hurry.

    Michael took out a cigarette and started smoking.

    Monica had caused so much trouble for one matter. What he originally thought would be an extremely easy task was now messed up because of Monica.

    He did not know how to exin it to the Sanders.

    On second thought, ever since he started to take charge, he had not done anything for the Sanders.

    All the skills he had umted over the years werepletely useless in front of Monica. He even felt like he was hitting the air with a hammer. No matter how much strength he used, he could not hit it!

    He smoked the cigarette hard to calm himself down.

    It took a long time, or perhaps it did not take long at all. After all, Michael¡¯s shrewdness was notparable to ordinary people.

    He picked up the phone, returned to his normal state, and dialed a number. ¡°Leader.¡±

    ¡°Michael, how do you still have the cheek to call me? What are you doing? Just one Monica is enough to make you so helpless?¡± Warren cursed.

    In all his life, he had never felt as humiliated as he had recently.

    He endured it and said respectfully, ¡°Monica is more difficult to control than I thought. She is not afraid of anything and doesn¡¯t care about anything, but I have a lot of concerns. I am indeed a little powerless towards her.¡±

    ¡°Do you think that exins your ipetence?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll try my best to make it right.¡±

    ¡°Make up for it? How?¡± Warren said coldly, ¡°Sunny Pharmaceutical is in a financial crisis. Do you think I don¡¯t know?!¡±

    ¡°That is why I hope you can allocate some money to stabilize Sunny Pharmaceutical¡¯s situation.¡±

    ¡°How dare you suggest that?¡± Warren asked him fiercely.

    ...

    Michael held his phone tightly.

    It was really embarrassing.

    ¡°I gave you 300 million as an investment, and you promised to earn 600 million back within a year. It¡¯s been half a year now, and you¡¯ve yet to get a single cent back! And now you want me to give you money? How can you be so shameless?¡± Warren cursed mercilessly.

    Michael¡¯s face turned red and then pale at Warren¡¯s words.

    He suppressed his emotions and made himself seem humble. ¡°It¡¯s indeed my fault, but if you don¡¯t allocate the funds now, our 300 million in investment will go down the drain.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m rich?¡± Warren roared.

    Michael did not say anything.

    ¡°If I had money, why would I go through so much trouble to get you to help me earn money? I still need to take Harken¡¯s economy back! Michael, you¡¯ve truly disappointed me!¡± Warren did not conceal his anger.

    ¡°I will keep my promise, I promise!¡± Michael swore in an attempt to gain Warren¡¯s trust.

    Warren was now put in a difficult position because of Michael.

    If he did not want to want to invest in thepany anymore, he would lose 300 million in vain. More importantly, he had used his authority to do a lot of shady things, and once he was exposed, he would be in trouble.

    ...

    If he continued to persevere, he was afraid that the money would go to waste.

    He had lost all the trust he used to have in Michael. In fact, he had never even imagined that Michael would make things worse.

    Now, the situation was in a stalemate.

    Michael then reported, ¡°This time, the people who are helping Monica are the Swans.¡±

    Warren¡¯s expression was extremely ugly.

 Chapter 1065 - 1065 Finn, I Killed Someone

    1065 Finn, I Killed Someone

    ¡°If it were not for the Swans, I wouldn¡¯t have been forced to this point by Monica.¡± Michael said with certainty, ¡°Leader, you know how rich the Swans are. If they really took out some money, we wouldn¡¯t be able to win. I¡¯m even wondering whether the Swans are helping Monica or deliberately targeting you. After all, the Swans have been in business for so many years. They wouldn¡¯t really make a loss just because of friendship. If they didn¡¯t have other motives, they definitely wouldn¡¯t have taken it so far.¡±

    Michael was deliberately creating other conflicts to clear his name.

    Warren¡¯s expression was extremely ugly.

    Did the Swans really want to go against him so openly?!

    He said coldly, ¡°Michael, even if Monica has the Swans¡¯ support, you have mine. I¡¯ve even used so much of my power to support you. Do you think I can¡¯tpare to the Swans?!¡±

    Michael was embarrassed by Warren¡¯s words.

    He had only wanted to reduce his responsibility, but he did not expect Warren to misunderstand.

    Of course, he did not dare to say that the Sanders could notpare to the Swans, so he could not say a word at that moment.

    Warren no longer showed Michael respect. ¡°Whether the Swans are helping Monica or not, I will judge that for myself. But Michael, you have now exhausted all my trust in you. I¡¯ll decide whether or not thepany needs more funds. Just wait and see!¡±

    After saying that, Warren hung up the phone.

    Michael was so angry that he wanted to throw his phone away.

    He really wanted to kill Monica now.

    He had originally thought that she was innocent and even stupid, but he never expected that she would be such a huge obstacle in his path to sess!

    His eyes suddenly narrowed.

    ¡®Monica, don¡¯t me me for being cruel and merciless. You¡¯re really asking for it.¡¯

    He sat down fiercely in his office with a very ugly expression.

    At that moment, there was another knock on the door again.

    Michael took a drag on his cigarette and shouted in a frighteningly cold voice, ¡°What is it?!¡±

    The assistant reported from outside, ¡°The pharmacies we¡¯re working with want to return the products. Moreover, it¡¯s not just onepany. They¡¯ve teamed up with a few otherpanies and even threatened that they will make a big deal out of it if we don¡¯t allow returns!¡±

    ¡°Let them be! They won¡¯t gain anything even if they make a scene anyway!¡± Michael did not care.

    ¡°But...¡± The assistant was a little worried.

    ¡°Tell them that once they return the products, all of Sunny Pharmaceutical¡¯s products will no longer be supplied to them! Cardellini Pharmaceutical will be finished sooner orter, so let them weigh it out themselves!¡± Michael instructed coldly.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    With that, the assistant left.

    Having calmed down a little at that moment, Michael put out the cigarette.

    He really could not mess up his part just because of Monica, and he would not be suppressed by Monica!

    He took a deep breath and was ready to pick up the phone to make the call when the phone suddenly rang again.

    Michael looked at the iing call and quickly picked it up. ¡°Leader.¡±

    He thought that Warren had thought it through and would give him the funds.

    After all, without the funds, the Sanders would lose three billion dors, and they could not possibly pay for that.

    However, as soon as he received the call, he heard Warren¡¯s scolding. ¡°Michael, I must have been blind to invest so much in you, to trust you so much with doing things for me. I even wanted to wait for the limelight to pass and support you again. However, you¡¯re useless.¡±

    Michael¡¯s face turned red from Warren¡¯s scolding.

    He had no idea what he had done to deserve such a scolding from Warren.

    ¡°I¡¯ve just asked someone to check. The Swans didn¡¯t take out a single cent. They didn¡¯t give any money in their ount to Monica!¡± Warren said angrily, ¡°If it were not for the fact that I no longer trust you and wanted to verify it, I would have been fooled by you again.¡±

    Michael gripped his phone tightly and gritted his teeth. ¡°If not for the Swans, no one would have Monica. I¡¯m 100 percent sure that it¡¯s the Swans. It¡¯s definitely them!¡±

    ¡°Are you doubting me?!¡± Warren¡¯s tone became solemn.

    ¡°No, I just think¨C¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to think about! The truth is the truth, and the truth is that you can¡¯t even deal with Monica, that useless woman, yet you still want me to give you power, status, and honor! Let me tell you, Michael. From now on, get out of my sight. I will never use you again!¡±

 Chapter 1066 - 1066 Finn, I Killed Someone

    1066 Finn, I Killed Someone

    ¡°Leader!¡± Michael was obviously shocked.

    All his power was given to him by the Sanders. If he lost it, he would have nothing.

    No.

    He, Michael, was destined to be better than others since he was born, so he could not ept his defeat. In fact, he had never been able to ept that he was worse than anyone since he was young.

    He had to stand above the crowd and look down on everyone.

    He could not let his glorious life end here.

    ¡°I¡¯ll hand the matters of Sunny Pharmaceutical over to my son to manage personally. Tomorrow morning, Chester wille, and you¡¯ll hand over everything you have on hand to him. After that, scram as far away from me as you can!¡±

    ¡°Leader!¡± Michael tried to say something.

    However, Warren had already hung up, not giving Michael any face.

    Michael¡¯s emotions, which had finally calmed down, exploded again in the next second! Fuming, he kicked over the desk in front of him.

    There was a loud noise in the office, but the people outside did not dare to go in for fear of getting caught in the crossfire.

    Michael dialed a string of numbers fiercely.

    The person on the other end answered respectfully, ¡°Mr. Ross.¡±

    ¡°Kill Monica.¡± Michael enunciated each word.

    ¡°Does she need to die?¡± the other party asked.

    Mr. Ross had given the orderst time as well, but he had reminded him that it would depend on Monica¡¯s luck.

    What that sentence meant was to not go overboard and just teach her a little lesson.

    Therefore, he needed to confirm it again.

    ¡°Kill her!¡± Michael gave the other party an extremely certain answer.

    ¡°Received.¡± The other party hurriedly agreed.

    Michael put down his phone.

    He still had some feelings for Monica, but as he had said, in the face of interests and future prospects, feelings were worthless to him.

    Therefore, Monica had brought this upon herself.

    ¡­

    Monica did a stretch.

    Every time she felt exhausted, it would be past 10 p.m. at night.

    She sat on the office chair and rested for a while. After making sure that she had finished all her work for the day, she took her bag and left work.

    Steve would basically work overtime with her, and it was the same tonight.

    Seeing that Monica was getting off work, he hurriedly went up to her. ¡°Are you leaving now, Chairman?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Monica responded. ¡°Mr. Warren, you should get off work earlier too.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Steve nodded.

    Monica walked into the elevator.

    It still warmed her heart that the people around her were so sincere with her.

    She walked down to the Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s underground parking lot.

    At that moment, the underground parking lot was quiet. If it were the old Monica, she would have been scared to death in such a dark and eerie ce, but now, she seemed used to it.

    She walked toward her car and had only taken a few steps when her eyes paused.

    Out of the corner of her eye, she saw a man standing behind a pir not far behind her. Even though he had hidden himself for a moment, she still saw him.

    However, she pretended to be calm.

    She still walked over to her car calmly and made a phone call. As the phone rang in her ear, her heart could not help but race.

    She kept praying for Nox to pick up the phone because she could feel someone approaching her.

    The moment she opened the car door, she sensed danger!

    Just then, the call finally connected. ¡°Monica¨C¡±

    ¡°Save me... Ah!¡±

    Monica was knocked unconscious by the man in front of her.

    Nox looked at his phone nervously. ¡°Monica, Monica!¡±

    However, there was no response from the other end of the phone.

    At that moment, Nox was still partying at the nightclub.

    A group of women was dancing around him, and he was in high spirits. However, because of Monica¡¯s phone call, he lost all interest in sex. He suddenly pushed away all the women in front of him and rushed out madly.

    ¡°Young Master Winter...¡±

    The women were having fun, and they did not know what had happened to make Young Master Winter react that way and leave immediately.

    Nox quickly got into his car.

    He could not care less about the fact he was drunk and stepped on the elerator.

    While driving, he called Finn. ¡°Finn, something happened to Monica.¡±

    Finn had just returned home.

    ...

    ¡°What?¡± Finn¡¯s face sank immediately.

    ¡°When Monica called me just now, she only said ¡®save me¡¯. After that, there was no response. I suspect that Michael has made a move on Monica,¡± Nox said quickly and anxiously.

    Finn had also thought of the same thing at that moment.

 Chapter 1067 - 1067 Finn, I Killed Someone

    1067 Finn, I Killed Someone

    He said, ¡°Under normal circumstances, Monica should have just gotten off work at this hour. So, the ce where something happened to her should either be in thepany¡¯s underground parking lot or on the way to the hospital. I¡¯ll drive over to look for her now. You can mobilize all your manpower and get someone to take a look at the surveince footage from Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s underground parking lot to the hospital. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult to find Monica.¡±

    Nox responded, ¡°Okay.¡±

    By then, Finn had already rushed out of the house. He started the car, stepped on the elerator, and rushed out.

    As expected, he could not let his guard down when it came to Michael, who could really do anything for his own goals.

    Finn quickly drove to Cardellini Pharmaceutical.

    After arriving, he pulled out the surveince footage of Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s underground parking lot. He saw that in the video, Monica was knocked unconscious by a man wearing a cap whose face could not be seen clearly. Then, the man carried Monica into her car and drove away.

    He gave Nox a call. ¡°Have you found Monica¡¯s car?¡±

    ¡°I found it,¡± Nox quickly replied.

    Finn¡¯s hands tightened.

    ¡°It stopped at Richmond Road, in an alley not far from Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s building. However, there was no one there. I also got someone to check the traffic cameras. We found that the area is a blind spot for surveince, and there are no cameras in the entire alley. Then, I started to check the cars that passed by and locked onto a few. I¡¯m sending people to look for them. I¡¯ll give you a call when I have news.¡± Then, he was about to hang up.

    He seemed to be in a hurry to find Monica.

    ¡°Nox,¡± Finn suddenly called out to him. ¡°Send me a few suspicious routes.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Nox agreed.

    Finn did not stay in Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s building. Instead, he quickly drove to Richmond Road.

    After a while, he received a map from Nox, on which the suspicious cars were moving in all directions.

    As Finn analyzed the situation, he was suddenly hit with a realization.

    If it was Michael, Monica was very likely to have been brought to the ce where he and Monica were kidnapped thest time.

    If it was done by the same person, there was a high chance that it was done with the same method and also at the same ce.

    Moreover, there was indeed one car whose route matched the ce he was thinking of.

    Finn stepped on the gas pedal and sped toward the destination. He was very fast. It would have taken at least half an hour to get there, but he only took ten minutes.

    He stopped the car a street away from his destination and quickly ran over. He was afraid that the sound of the car engine would alert the enemy.

    When he approached, he suddenly discovered a ck car parked in front of the old warehouse.

    He checked the information on his phone and found that the suspicious car was that one. With that, he was sure that Monica had been kidnapped here.

    He sent a location to Nox. ¡°I found it. Here,e quickly!¡±

    Then, he put his phone down, took a deep breath, and pushed open the warehouse door.

    The warehouse was silent. It was not the scene that Finn had imagined. However, step by step, he walked in carefully.

    The warehouse was not very spacious, and there were a few old boxes piled up inside, blocking some of his vision.

    Finn held his breath as he passed through a fewrge shipping containers and suddenly sensed a movement not far away.

    His chest tightened.

    He leaned against the back of the container and adjusted her breathing. He was almost certain that behind the container was Monica and the person who kidnapped her.

    He did not know what he would see if he went out now.

    Was Monica lying on the ground, covered in blood, or¡­ was the other party holding a pistol and waiting for him to walk into the trap.

    He counted to himself three times.

    One, two, three!

    At that moment, he rushed out of the container and was prepared to fight with the other party.

    However, the moment he went out, he was stunned by the scene in front of him.

    He looked at Monica, who was on the ground. She was kneeling at the side, holding a dagger in her hand, and her hands were covered in blood. The man lying next to her had a knife wound in his abdomen and was bleeding non-stop. Finn did not know whether he was dead or¡­

    Finn hurriedly rushed over and put his hand close to the man¡¯s heart, feeling his breath. His expression was solemn.

    Only then did Monica seem to realize that there was someone else in the warehouse.

    She turned to look at the clean and pure Finn, who was trying to confirm if the man lying on the ground was dead.

    She was still holding the dagger that had killed the man. That was what she used to defend herself, or perhaps¡­

    However, it really came in handy.

    When she woke up and the man was about to rape her, she stabbed him when he did not expect it.

    The man pped her a few times, but he still could not hold on and copsed to the ground, with blood flowing non-stop.

    Monica, on the other hand, was surprisingly calm. Looking at the man¡¯s dying appearance, she did not react at all.

    She had always thought that she would be afraid of blood, death, and all cruel things. However, she felt nothing. She just watched as the man died slowly.

    ¡°Finn,¡± Monica suddenly called out to him.

    Finn¡¯s expression was grave.

    It was probably because that man was beyond saving.

    ¡°I killed someone,¡± she said.

    She had killed someone, and as the saying went, a life for a life. With that, she very calmly put down the dagger.

    She said, ¡°You can call the police.¡±

    He could call the police because she had killed someone.

    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t.¡± Finn answered her firmly, ¡°No, he can still be saved!¡±

    Monica¡¯s eyes moved.

    ...

    She did not believe it.

    At that moment, she saw Finn calling Nox. ¡°Find a phone and call the ambnce. Don¡¯t use your own number. We don¡¯t want to bring any trouble to ourselves.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Nox agreed and asked anxiously, ¡°What happened? How¡¯s Monica?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s fine,¡± Finn said directly.

    She looked fine anyway.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon!¡± Nox quickly hung up.

    In less than two minutes, Nox led a group of people into the warehouse, where he saw the same scene.

    He could tell at a nce that Monica was the one who killed the man, who should still be alive.

    At that moment, Finn was giving the man emergency treatment.

    However, what surprised Nox was that Monica did not cry or make a fuss. In fact, she did not even have any emotions.

    That was not a state that Monica should be in.

    ...

    Monica even stood up slowly from the ground and walked to Nox. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t mind if I¡¯m too dirty.¡±

    Then, she threw herself into Nox¡¯s arms right in front of Finn.

 Chapter 1068 - 1068 Do You Want To Reconcile With Finn?

    1068 Do You Want To Reconcile With Finn?

    Monica hugged Nox, and her body began to tremble.

    Finally, he could feel her emotions. Bit by bit, she seemed to be breaking down but also seemed to be holding back.

    She grabbed Nox¡¯s clothes, and her tears fell on Nox.

    It was her first time killing someone.

    It was the first time she picked up a knife and went to kill someone.

    When she finally came to her senses, she still trembled. Or was it because she was so terrified that she wanted to find someone to lean on?

    Nox¡¯s throat moved slightly.

    He did not know what he was feeling at that moment. He just stood there in a daze. Then, he felt Monica¡¯s tears on his chest, and even his clothes were soaked. Her hands were full of blood as she clutched his clothes. She was trying very hard to control herself andpletely lose control.

    Seeing Monica, who was in such great pain yet could still bear it, Nox had to admit that his heart ached a little.

    He had known Monica for a long time, so he knew her personality very well.

    When she encountered something, she would only shout and instinctively hide behind others. Yet now, she had suddenly be someone who could bear everything herself and carry that burden on her petite body.

    His eyes flickered.

    Finn had also stood up from the ground after having done the emergency rescue. Then, he looked at Monica, crying in Nox¡¯s arms.

    He had arrived earlier than Nox and was closer to her than Nox. However, she did not look to him for support.

    Even the moment he arrived, she had used her calmest expression to tell him that she had killed someone and told him to call the police.

    She did not look like she needed someone for support, and there was no trace of fear on her face.

    At that moment, he thought that Monica had been trained to be indestructible and mature enough to face everything herself.

    However, it turned out that she just did not show it in front of him. She just did not want him to see her cowardice. She would rather findfort in Nox¡¯s arms than take a step closer to him.

    In fact, that was a good thing too.

    Finn looked on indifferently.

    Back when Monica chose to leave, he had already left the rtionship. He never thought that there would be any possibility between him and Monica again.

    It was probably because of his sympathy for Monica that he had been so affectionate to her for the past two days.

    He was indebted to Gary, and the failure of the surgery was also rted to him. Hence, it was reasonable for him to help Monica.

    He said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯ll be difficult to get away when the ambnce arrives.¡±

    Nox stared at Finn and saw how indifferent thetter was.

    He used to think that Monica and Finn should never be together again and that Monica was so stupid that he looked down on her.

    Even now, his thoughts were the same.

    After all, the two of them were clearly growing further and further apart, so there was no need to be together again.

    Nox nodded and left the warehouse with Monica in his arms.

    Monica followed behind him as Nox brought her to his car.

    Meanwhile, Finn went to the other side and left in his car.

    In the car, Monica had already left Nox¡¯s embrace. In fact, she did not dare to be greedy and rely on anyone.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Nox looked at the distance that Monica maintained and saw that she seemed to have regained herposure.

    However, he still found it surprising that Monica could calm herself down so quickly.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Monica nodded her head.

    ¡°Are you injured?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Monica said.

    She was only pped a few times. Although her face was swollen, it was not serious.

    To her, nothing was too serious.

    ¡°Finn said that the man can still be saved, so don¡¯t be afraid,¡± Nox consoled her.

    That was the first time Monica felt Nox¡¯s warmth.

    She had always thought that the man was as heartless as she was. Hence, considering how headstrong and annoying she was before, Nox should be very annoyed with her.

    ¡°Even if the man dies, it¡¯s self-defense. Don¡¯t feel burdened. Besides, I¡¯m sure Michael won¡¯t dare to make a big deal out of this. If he does, he won¡¯t be able to get away with it, so no one will use you. Don¡¯t worry about the police suspecting you.¡± Nox continued.

    Monica nodded silently.

    ¡°Where are we going now?¡± Nox asked her after exining the matter.

    ¡°Back to my home.¡± If she went to the hospital in that state, her mother would be scared to death.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    With that, Nox told the driver to send Monica back to her vi.

 Chapter 1069 - 1069 Do You Want To Reconcile With Finn?

    1069 Do You Want To Reconcile With Finn?

    The moment Monica opened the car door and was about to get out, Nox grabbed her arm.

    Then, his eyes suddenly paused. One reason was that her wrist was frighteningly thin. Secondly, there were many uneven scars on her wrist.

    He suddenly pulled up the sleeve on Monica¡¯s wrist. In the darkness, he could clearly see the marks on her wrist, both old and new. They even looked a little scary.

    ¡°What did you do?!¡± Nox asked her.

    Monica pushed Nox¡¯s hand away.

    She said, ¡°Nothing.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s nothing, why did you cut your wrist?!¡± Nox was obviously a little agitated.

    He did not expect Monica to hurt her body like that.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that I get too tired sometimes, so I wake myself up like that,¡± Monica said.

    ¡°Monica!¡± Nox did not believe her.

    Monica had already pulled down her clothes again to cover the marks on her wrist. She said, ¡°Thank you for tonight, Nox.¡±

    As she spoke, she opened the door and got out of the car.

    Nox gritted his teeth and red at Monica. Under the dim street light, she looked weak, but she could still stand up straight and walk calmly.

    ¡°Monica, I suggest you see a psychiatrist!¡± Nox shouted behind Monica¡¯s back.

    Monica stopped in her tracks but did not turn around.

    She did not want to tell Nox that she had gone to see one.

    The doctor said that she had signs of depression and was initially diagnosed as having mild depression. He prescribed her some anti-depressants, and she took them every day.

    She had to take it every day.

    Nox watched Monica disappear in front of his eyes. In the end, he told the driver to drive away.

    When he was leaving, he could not help but call Finn. ¡°Where did you go?¡±

    ¡°To the hospital.¡± Finn said, ¡°To see if the man will die.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Then, there was a sudden silence.

    Finn did not hang up either. Perhaps he was also waiting for Nox to tell him about Monica¡¯s situation.

    After all, they had parted ways just now.

    ¡°Finn,¡± Nox suddenly said.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Do you still like Monica?¡± Nox was unusually serious.

    ¡°No.¡± Finn was very certain.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Nox said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll tell you that Monica might have depression.¡±

    Finn chose to remain silent.

    ¡°When I sent her back just now, I saw a lot of suicide marks on her wrists. However, she didn¡¯t die, so they shouldn¡¯t be deep. I even suspect that Monica¡¯s dagger was not only for self-defense but also for her to kill herself at any time!¡± Nox said, but he did not know why he was telling Finn all that. ¡°Anyway, if you don¡¯t like her, just leave her alone. It¡¯s her own business. Moreover, Monica was the one who caused Cardellini Enterprise to end up like this, so she can¡¯t me anyone.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Finn replied indifferently.

    ¡°Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s vine incident will be taken to court the day after tomorrow, and once the trial starts, Michael¡¯s life will be over. For the next two days, I¡¯ve arranged for someone to protect Monica. Michael won¡¯t seed again.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Finn did not seem to be in a good mood.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m going home to sleep. Call me if you need anything.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    With that, Finn hung up the phone.

    He had just arrived at the hospital¡¯s parking lot and had yet to get out of the car. Hence, he just leaned back in his chair and looked straight ahead, with the phone in his hand.

    He had an impulse, but in the end, he managed to suppress it.

    ¡­

    At night, when Michael received the news, he punched the wall. He could not believe that Monica escaped under his orders!

    He had never thought that Monica could save herself.

    How did she save herself?!

    She had no power at all, so how did she escape from the people he had sent? Most importantly, she even stabbed him.

    He admitted that he did not order his men to kill Monica immediately because he did not want to.

    What was more, he did not want Monica to die so easily.

    Therefore, he ordered the people who killed Monica to torture her before she died, and the best way to torture a woman was... to rape her.

    He wanted Monica to know that since she had rejected him, he could find a million other people to make her life a living hell.

 Chapter 1070 - 1070 Do You Want To Reconcile With Finn?

    1070 Do You Want To Reconcile With Finn?

    However, he had failed, and Monica had escaped just like that!

    The back of his hand was a bloody mess, and at that moment, he did not seem to feel pain. He picked up the phone and dialed a number again. ¡°Kill her again!¡±

    This time, there was no need for a process. He wanted her shot dead!

    In the end, he received a report from the other party half an hourter. ¡°Mr. Ross, there are many bodyguards around Monica. For the time being, we can¡¯t get close to her!¡±

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    Michael punched the wall again, covering it in his blood.

    He was furious!

    Monica! He would kill her sooner orter! He definitely would!

    ¡­

    The next day, Monica left the vi.

    She did not go to the hospital the night before, and suddenly, she did not feel like going anymore.

    She would go to work numbly and then go to fight Michael to the death.

    Just as she walked out of the vi, there were at least five men in ck suits standing respectfully in front of her.

    Monica pursed her lips.

    She did not even know if those people were there to kill her.

    ¡°Ms. Cardellini, we are Mr. Winter¡¯s men. We¡¯re here to protect you,¡± the leader in a ck suit said respectfully.

    Did she need so many of them? They all probably could not even fit in one car.

    ¡°Ms. Cardellini, please get in the car.¡± The man in the ck suit opened the car door for her respectfully.

    Monica gritted her teeth but still sat in.

    Then, she watched as two men in ck suits get into the same car as her, while the other three got into the car behind them and followed behind their car.

    Even though¡­

    Nevertheless, she was very grateful for Nox¡¯s kindness.

    After all, with Michael¡¯s personality, if he failed the first time, he would try a second time. If he failed the second time, he would try a third time!

    She would not be safe until she hadpletely suppressed Michael!

    She sat in the car and looked at the streets of South Hampton City. It was quiet in the car until her phone rang.

    She picked up the call. ¡°Nox.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not dead,¡± Nox said bluntly.

    Monica pursed her lips.

    In fact, she had already thought it through.

    It did not matter if the man died or not. After all, Michael would not dare to testify against her, and she could go against her conscience and pretend that nothing had happened.

    However, she was still an ordinary person. To an ordinary person, not killing anyone would naturally make her feel more at ease.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said sincerely.

    ¡°Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s vine case will be brought to court tomorrow. As the intiff, there are some things that I need to tell you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m on my way to the office.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be there in half an hour.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Monica hung up the phone. Then, she looked at the sunlight outside the car window, watching the scattered sunlight shining on the wide road.

    However, it did not warm Monica¡¯s heart no matter what.

    The car soon arrived at Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s building.

    Monica told Tim to make her a cup of ck coffee, and before drinking the coffee, she took a pill.

    She had just taken it when Nox pushed the door open and entered.

    ¡°Please sit,¡± Monica said.

    Everything that happenedst night seemed to have be a thing of the past, and Monica had returned to normal.

    However, Nox did not find it strange anymore. After having interacted with her thest few days, he was very well that Monica had really changed.

    At the very least, she could take on everything.

    He sat opposite Monica, and his eyes paused for a moment.

    Subtly, he looked at the box of medicine beside Monica¡¯s hand and watched as Monica drank her coffee casually.

    ¡°Do you want coffee? Monica asked.

    ¡°No.¡± Nox said bluntly, ¡°I¡¯ll make it short.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°The police have already verified that Brie and the director of the quality inspection department were the culprits behind Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s vine incident. With sufficient evidence, they will be sentenced.¡±

    ¡°I heard that Brie has disappeared and that the police still haven¡¯t found her,¡± Monica said bluntly.

    ¡°That¡¯s not important. What¡¯s important is that you have to testify against Michael and insist that Michael instructed Brie to do it.¡±

    ¡°Will it work?¡± Monica asked Nox, ¡°Michael should¡¯ve already thought of a way out and an excuse for himself.¡±

    ...

    ¡°It¡¯ll work!¡± Nox was very sure.

    Monica nodded. ¡°Alright. I will sue Michael in court. Since Brie isn¡¯t here, and even if there¡¯s no evidence, I can still ruin Michael. The Sanders should despise Michael now. If we let him suffer a little more, he might bepletely abandoned by the Sanders.¡±

    In the end, Nox did not tell her more.

    He continued, ¡°After suing Michael, we will sue Sunny Pharmaceutical for stealing Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s research and development technology!¡±

    ¡°Will the court try them together?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve secretly gotten my men to install invisible cameras in the court. When the timees, through George, the court session will be made public on the Inte. You just need to be firm in court and make the court have no choice but to try this case! Most importantly, the Sanders might not expect there to be any major problems during this trial, so they probably didn¡¯t inform the relevant personnel in advance. But if we appeal through formal channels, it¡¯s very likely that we¡¯ll be suppressed by the Sanders halfway through. At that point, it¡¯ll really be difficult to make it public! This is the best opportunity I can think of at the moment. It¡¯s the best chance we have at making Michael step down and revive Cardellini Enterprise. We can¡¯t miss this opportunity.¡±

    Monica looked at Nox and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    She had done her best, and anyway, she was not afraid of anything now.

    Even if they pestered and threaten her with her life tomorrow, she would still let their case go to trial.

    ¡°I won¡¯t say much about other things, but I¡¯ve already made all the necessary arrangements.¡± Nox looked at Monica. ¡°It will all depend on your performance tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Monica said sincerely.

    ...

    Nox looked at her closely.

    During this period of time, Monica had thanked him a little too much. It was not that he did not appreciate it, but rather¡­

    He said, ¡°Monica, do you regret it?¡±

    Did she regret putting herself in this position for Michael?

    ¡°Nox, what do you think?¡± Monica asked him back.

    If she did not regret it, she would not have worked so hard and done all that she had.

    ¡°Do you want to reconcile with Finn?¡± Nox asked her.

    Well, he had to admit that his heart ached for Monica.

    Last night, all he could see was Monica¡¯s thin and frail body, and he could not take it anymore.

    If Monica really regretted it and realized her mistake, he would think of all ways to help her matchmake her with Finn.

    Nox always felt that Finn was not as cold as he appeared to be.

    If he was really indifferent to Monica, even if he was helping Monica to save Cardellini Enterprise out of gratitude, how could he exin the panic he felt when he went to save Monicast night even though he tried to hide it?

    Since Finn still had feelings for Monica and Monica regretted it, Nox decided that he would y the good guy and let the lovers finally be together.

    However, at that moment, he heard Monica say, ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    She really did not want to.

 Chapter 1071 - 1071 Going To Court: Intense Debate

    1071 Going To Court: Intense Debate

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to,¡± Monica answered without any hesitation. In fact, she sounded very determined.

    Nox looked at her.

    At that moment, he seemed a little surprised by her answer.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t want to,¡± Monica confirmed her answer when she saw Nox¡¯s confusion.

    ¡°Why?¡± Nox asked her, ¡°Don¡¯t you like him anymore?¡±

    ¡°It has nothing to do with whether I like him or not. I just don¡¯t want to be in a rtionship anymore.¡± Monicaughed sarcastically. ¡°I think I¡¯m not worthy of love.¡±

    ¡°Monica¨C¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m notpletely against dating or getting married. I just think that there are only two people I can¡¯t marry in this life. One is Michael, and the other is Finn.¡±

    ¡°How could youpare Finn with Michael?¡± Nox was still a little angry.

    Finn was so good to Monica, yet shepared him to Michael.

    ¡°Putting everything else aside, the feelings they gave me are actually the same.¡± It was the same, and she did not dare to go near it again.

    Nox still wanted to say something, but Monica interrupted him. ¡°Thank you, Nox.¡±

    Nox held his tongue.

    He did not think Monica was joking or acting out of spite. In fact, she had really let go of her feelings for Finn.

    With that, Nox stood up and left.

    While he was driving, he gave Finn a call.

    ¡°I saw Monica taking anti-depression medicine,¡± Nox said.

    ¡°Mm,¡± Finn replied.

    ¡°Actually, I kind of want to match you and Monica together,¡± Nox suddenly muttered.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to,¡± Finn said with certainty.

    ¡°Monica also said that she doesn¡¯t want to,¡± Nox said bluntly.

    The other person on the other end of the phone was silent and did not answer.

    ¡°She said there are only two people whom she would never marry in this life. One is you, and the other is Michael.¡± Nox sighed as he drove. ¡°It seems like Monica has really let you go.

    Even then, Finn did not answer.

    ¡°Forget it.¡± Nox also took a deep breath. ¡°You know the rtionship best, and I shouldn¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s business. Although Monica is at the lowest point of her life, I don¡¯t know why, but I feel like she will get through it.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Finn gave another simple response.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it. We¡¯ll wait for tomorrow¡¯s court session.¡± With that, Nox hung up the phone.

    Finn also put his phone aside.

    He rarely smoked at work. In fact, smoking was forbidden in the hospital. However, at that moment, he still went to the smoking area of the hospital and started smoking.

    Her mind was filled with Nox¡¯s voice, saying that the only two people Monica would never marry in her life was him and Michael.

    Right now, things between him and Monica were better than he had ever imagined.

    The moment he was forced to leave Monica, he had never thought about revenge, nor had he ever hated Monica for it. He just wanted to cut off all ties and have nothing to do with her anymore.

    Now, it had finallye true.

    Finally, Monica hadpletely given up on him. She no longer pestered him and had any expectations of him.

    His throat moved slightly.

    Things were good the way they were now.

    ¡­

    The next day, Monica brought Steve to court.

    She had just arrived at the entrance of the court when a group of reporters immediately surrounded her.

    ¡°Ms. Cardellini, do you have anything to say about this court session?¡±

    ¡°I heard that the defendant Brie has disappeared. Did she run away?¡±

    ¡°There are no problems with the vine, but Cardellini Enterprise still isn¡¯t developing. They say it¡¯s because your leadership doesn¡¯t deserve the trust of your employees and partners. Do you have anything to say about this?¡±

    ¡°Now, Cardellini Pharmaceutical is giving away medicine for free in order to suppress Sunny Pharmaceutical. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little despicable to use such a shoddy business marketing model?¡±

    ¡°Regarding the rumors that Cardellini Enterprise will produce 1 billion dors worth of free medicine, may I ask if this is true? is it to deliberately cause panic in Sunny Pharmaceutical?¡±

    ¡­

    Countless questions were thrown at her.

    Steve was helping Monica deal with the reporters.

    The five intimidating bodyguards around Monica also pushed the reporters to the sides, preventing the reporters from getting close to Monica.

    There was amotion at the scene.

    Monica had no intention of answering the reporters¡¯ questions.

    In the past, she would always try to clear her name. If she did anything wrong, she would fight with the reporters until her face turned red.

    Now, she felt like she used to be an idiot.

    After all, it was useless to argue with the reporters. In fact, they might even write about her in an even worse way.

    ...

 Chapter 1072 - 1072 Going To Court: Intense Debate

    1072 Going To Court: Intense Debate

    With the help of her bodyguards and Steve, she broke free from the reporters and strode away.

    Then, a reporter shouted, ¡°Michael is here!¡±

    Monica stopped in her tracks and turned around to see Michael in a suit.

    The reporters¡¯ questions flooded in again.

    ¡°Mr. Ross, why did youe here personally today? Is it because you can¡¯t let go of Monica or the quality inspection department?¡±

    ¡°I heard that the vine incident at Cardellini Pharmaceutical was rted to Brie. Brie was resentful that Monica exposed your scandal with her in public, which was why she treated Monica like this. Do you have anything to say about this?¡±

    ¡°Did you know that Brie was using this method to take revenge on Monica? After all, Monica publicly exposed you back then, and you were also humiliated.¡±

    Michael was not as indifferent as Monica.

    He maintained hisposure and said to all the reporters, ¡°Firstly, I¡¯m here today because of Monica. I feel that she has suffered a lot during this period of time, so I hope that she can prove her innocence for Cardellini Pharmaceutical. The second reason is that this matter is rted to the quality inspection department. After all, I used to work there. I feel guilty and sad about this situation, so I want to know about the case.

    ¡°And as for my rtionship with Brie, and that time we slept together, it happened when I was drunk. I¡¯ve loved Monica for many years. There was no way I would do anything to let Monica down when we were finally getting married. However, it happened, and I don¡¯t want to find any excuse to absolve myself of my responsibility. After all, to Monica, I did betray her. That was why I epted it when she exposed me in front of everyone and even broke off the engagement in public. It can be considered as making up for my affair.

    ¡°Of course, I didn¡¯t know that Brie and the current director of the quality inspection department colluded to take revenge on Monica. After my wedding with Monica, we had already parted ways and had nothing to do with each other. If I had known earlier, perhaps I would have thought of a way to stop this from happening. After all, deep down in my heart, I still have deep feelings for Monica, and I don¡¯t want to see her go through any pain.¡±

    Michael spoke with great affection.

    What he meant was that no matter how much Monica had hurt him in the past, he still loved her and hoped that she could live a better life. He would never do anything to make Monica sad. On the one hand, he wanted to clear his name from thiswsuit, and on the other hand, he also wanted to establish his image as a good person.

    Monica sneered and turned around to walk directly into the courtroom.

    She did not know how long Michael could continue to act so hypocritically, but even if she had to die with Michael, she would definitely make sure that he would lose all his reputation and never be able to have aeback again!

    When Monica left, Michael was still dealing with the reporters.

    At that time, Nox and Edward also appeared in the court, but they avoided the reporters and walked in.

    ¡°Michael is really not afraid of death.¡± Nox looked at Michael and the reporter¡¯s performance and sneered.

    Edward also nced over expressionlessly.

    The two of them walked into the courtroom.

    After sitting down, Nox could not help but say, ¡°I wonder whether Finn wille.¡±

    ¡°Just ask.¡± Edward nced at Nox.

    ¡°No.¡± Nox was very determined. ¡°I don¡¯t want to interfere with Finn and Monica¡¯s matters anymore.¡±

    Edward was speechless.

    When Nox saw that Michael had finished dealing with the reporters and appeared in the audience, he gloated, ¡°Someone is going to have a tragic end.¡±

    At that moment, he was looking forward to Monica¡¯s performance.

    In the courtroom, people came in one after another, and many people came to watch the trial.

    At 10 a.m., the organizers began to announce the order of the court. The intiff, the intiff¡¯swyer, and the defendant¡¯swyer had already arrived.

    At 10:10 a.m., when the judge entered the court and announced the start of the trial, everyone stood up and then sat down.

    The intiff¡¯swyer, Judah Smith, stood up and made a statement of facts.

    Speaking of which, Judah Smith became famous for helping Jeanne win awsuit back then.

    Now that he heard that Jeanne¡¯s best friend was filing awsuit, he even volunteered himself without taking any legal fees.

    Monica did not refuse.

    She could fully trust anyone who was rted to Jeanne, even if they were barely rted.

 Chapter 1073 - 1073 Going To Court: Intense Debate

    1073 Going To Court: Intense Debate

    Judah exined, ¡°On November 21st, a child died from being injected with the vine at Greenview Vine Center. The vine was produced by Cardellini Pharmaceutical with the serial number CSYY3299. On November 28th, the quality inspection department released the inspection report of SCY3299, which clearly pointed out that SCY3299 was notpletely eliminated of bacteria, causing the child to die after the injection. At the same time, my client produced an autopsy report from the forensic department. The report shows that the child died from an overdose of 80mg of potassium cyanide instead of the vine. Furthermore, the same batch of vines was administered in public to a 6-year-old child of the same age without any adverse reactions. Therefore, it shows that there is a possibility of error in the quality inspection department¡¯s report. Through the investigation of the director of the quality inspection department, Daniel Cook, and the person in charge of the quality inspection department, it was clear that the report was not an idental mistake but was deliberately done by someone. The mastermind was Brie Larson, an employee of the quality inspection department. She used her shady rtionship with Daniel Cook to threaten Daniel to frame Monica for her.

    ¡°In conclusion, Daniel, Brie, and everyone who had participated in the framing of the autopsy had vited thews and regtions of Harken. We are suing all of the people mentioned above.¡±

    ¡°Thewsuit is established. The intiff, please hand over the evidence of the defendant¡¯s crime to the jury,¡± the judge said.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Judah handed over all the materials he had prepared for the case.

    The jury took Judah¡¯s materials and carefully reviewed them.

    The scene was silent and solemn.

    A long whileter, after epting the jury¡¯s judgment, the judge said to the defendant, ¡°Regarding the evidence and statement of facts provided by the intiff, is there anything the defendant needs to add?¡±

    The defendant¡¯swyer asked the defendant before replying respectfully, ¡°No. as for the intiff¡¯s counsel¡¯s statements, my client pleads guilty to all of them.¡±

    ¡°If the defendant has no objection, the court will adjourn the trial for half an hour. The jury and I will be leaving to make the final decision on this case.¡± With that, the judge stood up.

    Everyone on the jury was also getting up to leave.

    At that moment, Monica suddenly said in front of everyone, ¡°I have an objection.¡±

    There was unrest among everyone at the scene as they did not know what Monica was going to do.

    Since the facts stated that there was no problem with the Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s drugs and the person who framed her was about to be brought to justice, what other objections did she have?

    The judge and the jury stopped in their tracks and looked at Monica.

    ¡°Regarding this case, I don¡¯t think Brie is the mastermind. I want to use the real mastermind of this case, Michael!¡± Monica¡¯s clear voice resounded in the court.

    In the audience, Michael¡¯s expression changed.

    Monica really wanted to kill him!

    Of course, he did not think Monica¡¯s usation would seed. After all, she was just doing that because she was forced into a corner.

    However, being scrutinized by so many gazes still made him furious.

    The Sanders had just taken away all of his power the day before. If he had not used the most humble method to express his loyalty to them, coupled with the fact that he was more familiar with the current situation than Chester, the Sanders reluctantly allowed him to stay and help Chester. Otherwise, he would have really lost everything.

    He looked at Monica with cold eyes.

    All of his attachments to Monica had wholly disappeared. He could not wait to kill Monica immediately to relieve the hatred in his heart.

    He gritted his teeth and forced himself to look calm.

    He could not afford to make any more mistakes. If he did, the Sanders wouldpletely abandon him.

    Moreover, he could not ept that his life would end like that.

    In the solemn court, the judge¡¯s face was serious. ¡°If there¡¯s no evidence, the court will not ept the relevant charges.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s obvious that Michael was the one whomitted the crime.¡± Monica was not afraid of the judge at all.

    Before the judge could speak, Monica said loudly, ¡°Back then, I tore his mask in front of everyone at our wedding, and it affected his future and image. He held a grudge against me, so he colluded with Brie to frame me.¡±

    ¡°Do you have any evidence?¡± the judge asked.

    ¡°Brie has liked Michael for many years. The two of them were childhood sweethearts, and she had been waiting for Michael to change his mind. To put it bluntly, she would do whatever Michael asked her to do.¡±

    ¡°This is just your side of the story. If you don¡¯t have any evidence, I¡¯ll see it as you deliberately affecting the court¡¯s trial. ording to Harken¡¯sws, obstructing the court¡¯s trial is also a crime. The maximum sentence you can get is three years in prison. ¡± The judge was obviously on Michael¡¯s side.

    Nevertheless, Monica was still not threatened. She said loudly, ¡°In Daniel Cook¡¯s confession, he mentioned that he had an improper rtionship with Brie. In fact, I too said that Brie is deeply in love with Michael and can¡¯t have sex with any other man. So, I seriously suspect that Daniel fabricated his story! To Daniel, since he has already been exposed and will be punished by thew anyway, no matter what, he will plead guilty. The biggest reason why he didn¡¯t expose Michael was that Michael had promised him something.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t! All my confessions are true,¡± Daniel, who was in the defendant¡¯s seat, quickly said.

    ¡°Is that so? Anyway, Brie isn¡¯t here. You can say whatever you want!¡± Monica retorted.

    Daniel was rendered speechless by Monica¡¯s rebuttal.

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong!¡± Daniel was extremely agitated.

    ¡°Are you agitated because you have a guilty conscience?!¡± Monica questioned.

    ¡°I¡¯m only agitated because Michael is a good person. He is diligent in his work and selflessly dedicates himself to his position. Michael is the person I admire the most in my life. I won¡¯t allow you to frame him like this! I can swear that this matter has nothing to do with Michael. It was Brie and I who had nned it!¡± Daniel said resolutely.

    His appearance at that moment could really convince everyone present. Even Monica believed him.

    Michael sat in the audience and smiled quietly.

    If Monica wanted to go against him, her skills were still far from his.

    At that moment, the judge¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°Monica, if you continue to make a ruckus in court, I will kick you out on the charge of contempt of court!¡±

    Monica gritted her teeth.

    She had no evidence. Without evidence, no one would believe it, no matter how reasonable it was. However, she refused to give up.

    In fact, even if Nox did not remind her to expose Michael in court, she would have done it.

    Even if there was a glimmer of hope that would ruin Michael¡¯s reputation, she would do it, at any price!

    The court was silent.

    The judge enunciated his words solemnly. ¡°Please return to your seat. No more¨C¡±

    ¡°Who said Monica has no evidence?¡± In the audience, Nox¡¯s voice suddenly shocked everyone.

 Chapter 1074 - 1074 Going To Court: Brie Appears and Exposes Michael

    1074 Going To Court: Brie Appears and Exposes Michael

    ¡°??Who said Monica has no evidence?¡± Nox¡¯s voice shocked everyone.

    At that moment, Monica could not help but turn to look at Nox. As Nox did not tell her anything, she had no idea what he was talking about.

    Nox stood up from the audience.

    He shouted at the judge in the courtroom, ¡°If Brie appears in court to testify against Michael, does that mean we have evidence?!¡±

    The judge¡¯s face was serious. ¡°At present, the police told us that Brie would not appear in court.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you that if Brie appears in court, will Your Honor continue to judge Monica¡¯s case against Michael? I didn¡¯t ask if Brie will appear in court. I hope that you can answer the question, Your Honor.¡± Nox was clearly a little aggressive.

    The judge¡¯s expression was grim. He said, ¡°The courtroom is a solemn ce. Unrted people are not allowed to affect the order of the trial. At present, all the evidence that the court has received is only a trial for Brie, Daniel, and the other defendant present. If there is no concrete evidence to prove that this matter is rted to other people, the court will not ept this case.¡±

    ¡°Your Honor, are you sure that we don¡¯t have any concrete evidence?¡±

    ¡°Based on all the information that the court has received so far, there isn¡¯t any evidence,¡± the judge answered with certainty.

    ¡°Your Honor, don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve been avoiding my question? I¡¯ve been asking you if Brie¡¯s appearance in court can be used as evidence for your case, but you¡¯ve been saying you didn¡¯t receive any evidence. Is it because you don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying, or are you trying to cover up for someone?¡± Nox questioned.

    The judge¡¯s face darkened. ¡°As a judge, I represent thews of Harken, so I will naturally ept all cases fairly. If you nder me, I will follow Harken¡¯s criminalw, Chapter 23, Article 83¨C¡±

    ¡°I know you¡¯re very familiar with thew, so you don¡¯t have to recite any uses to me. What I¡¯m telling you now is that Monica has enough evidence to prove that this matter is rted to Michael. Please ept her request!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no evidence¨C¡±

    ¡°I have evidence!¡± At the entrance of the courtroom, a female voice suddenly sounded.

    All the audience looked at the entrance of the courtroom.

    That was when they saw Brie. It was rumored that she had fled the country, and there was no news of her.

    Michael could no longer remain calm. He red at Brie as he had never thought that she was still alive.

    Brie was still alive and well, and she was even at the scene of the court.

    No. That was impossible.

    He had always done things wlessly.

    Thest time he killed Eden, he had done it without anyone knowing. Now, no one even knew that Eden was dead, not even Eden¡¯s family.

    He had done it so seamlessly. How could there be any loopholes? How was it possible that Brie was still alive?

    He did not believe that his men would lie to him.

    It was absolutely impossible. Brie did not have the ability to make his men listen to her.

    Yet now, Brie was here, alive and well. How could he exin it?

    Michael¡¯s smugness and disdain for Monica a second ago instantly turned into panic. For the first time, he was flustered.

    He knew very well that Brie¡¯s appearance would only bring him more harm than good. In fact, it could even make him die a tragic death.

    His body was trembling, and he tried very hard to suppress it.

    At that moment, Brie said loudly to the judge, ¡°I¡¯m Brie. May I appear in the defendant¡¯s stand?¡±

    The judge seemed to be silent for a few seconds before he turned back to look at the jury. When he saw the jury nod in unison, the judge had no choice but to allow it.

    Brie was brought to the defendant¡¯s stand by the staff.

    Daniel was also shocked when he saw Brie.

    He had just sworn to everyone at the scene that everything had nothing to do with Michael. If Brie were to expose him now, his charges might increase!

    Brie¡¯s gaze was not on anyone at the moment.

    She said to the judge, ¡°I object to the defendant using me of being the mastermind behind Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s vine incident. I want to defend myself.¡±

    ording to legal procedures, the judge could not refuse the defendant¡¯s legal defense.

 Chapter 1075 - 1075 Going To Court: Brie Appears and Exposes Michael

    1075 Going To Court: Brie Appears and Exposes Michael

    He nodded. ¡°Permission granted.¡±

    Brie said to everyone in the court, ¡°Daniel Cook said that I had an affair with him. However, I can tell everyone confidently that Michael was the only person I¡¯ve ever loved in my life, and he is the only man I¡¯ve slept with.¡±

    ¡°How can you prove yourself?¡± Judah stood up.

    Based on the situation just now, he was keenly aware that there was more to be dug out in this case.

    Brie turned to look at Daniel. ¡°You said that I slept with you, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. You seduced me!¡± Daniel could only continue to cover up his lie, hoping that there would still be a chance to turn things around.

    ¡°In that case, where is my birthmark?¡± Brie asked him.

    Daniel was stunned.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve slept with me, you should have seen my body. So, where is the birthmark on my body?¡± Brie questioned loudly.

    Daniel raised his head and nced at Michael while everyone looked at Daniel.

    Monica also noticed his actions at that moment and exposed him. ¡°Why? Do you need Michael to give you a hint?¡±

    As soon as he said that, everyone¡¯s attention was fixed on Daniel¡¯s gaze.

    Daniel did not dare to look over again. Hence, he could only bite the bullet and say, ¡°There¡¯s one on your butt!¡±

    Brie smiled and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t have any on me.¡±

    Daniel began to panic.

    Then, Brie said to the judge, ¡°You can verify it, Your Honor.¡±

    The judge nodded and asked the staff to take Brie out of the court.

    Soon, the staff handed the results to the judge and the jury.

    The judge said, ¡°Brie doesn¡¯t have a birthmark!¡±

    Daniel¡¯s face turned pale with fear.

    Brie returned to her seat and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough to prove that Daniel and I aren¡¯t having an affair. He¡¯s just making everything up!¡±

    ¡°This also shows means that there¡¯s a huge problem with Daniel Cook¡¯s confession, and it cannot be used as the evidence of this court,¡± Judah said his piece.

    The judge had no choice but to nod.

    ¡°Your Honor, I have a question for Brie.¡± Judah requested.

    However, the judge did not agree immediately.

    ¡°Since there¡¯s a problem with the case now, I have to reopen the case on my client¡¯s behalf.¡± Judah was firm with his decision.

    The judge hesitated for a few seconds before nodding.

    The moment he nodded, he said a few words to the assistant beside him, and the assistant left.

    Edward and Nox, who were in the audience, saw the judge¡¯s actions clearly. After all, everyone¡¯s attention was on Brie, so the rest did not notice.

    Nox said, ¡°The judge is reporting to his superiors.¡±

    Edward nodded.

    ¡°However, it¡¯s useless. I¡¯ve just confirmed that your son has posted the video of this court session on the inte, and there are many people watching it. The Sanders are afraid of causing a public outcry, so they won¡¯t dare to let the judge end the trial.¡±

    ¡°Michael has been around for too long,¡± Edward said coldly.

    To the Swans, Michael should have been dead long ago.

    If Jeanne had not made the first move, Edward would have done the same.

    In fact, if Monica could not turn things around after Cardellini Pharmaceutical¡¯s crisis, Edward would also lend a helping hand.

    After all, the fall of the Cardellini Pharmaceuticalpany and the Sanders¡¯ control of Harken¡¯s pharmaceutical market would not benefit the Swans at all; it might even be a threat, and the Swans would not let the Sanders seed.

    The reason why Edward had not made his move was that he did not want to go against the Sanders too early. Alex Duncan needed time, so he could not act rashly. Therefore, he would not take the initiative to go against the Sanders until thest moment.

    Fortunately, Monica was not as weak as he thought. He was really surprised that she could hold on until now.

    His eyes moved slightly as he continued to look at everything in the scene coldly.

    At that moment, Judah faced Brie and began to ask, ¡°Ms. Larson, you said that you object to Daniel¡¯s usation of you being the mastermind. May I ask, aren¡¯t you the mastermind behind this incident?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Brie was direct. ¡°It¡¯s Michael.¡±

    The crowd sighed again.

    Michael suppressed his anger and uncontroble panic as he red at Brie.

    ¡°Is there any evidence that Michael ordered it?¡±

    ¡°There is.¡± Brie was very certain.

    Everyone was looking at Brie in anticipation of a huge twist in the situation.

    After all, any normal person would hope for the truth toe to light, and it would be very satisfying!

    ¡°Before you answer my question, please be aware that you¡¯re in court. You will bear legal responsibility for every word you say in court,¡± the judge suddenly interjected. It seemed like a reminder, but in fact, it was a threat.

 Chapter 1076 - 1076 Going To Court: Brie Appears and Exposes Michael

    1076 Going To Court: Brie Appears and Exposes Michael

    Or perhaps, he was deliberately stalling for time and waiting for an order from his superior.

    At that moment, the staff member, who had just left returned to the courtroom, walked to the judge and whispered a few words in his ear.

    The judge¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he nodded. Then, he sat up straight, as if he had received clear instructions and knew what to do next.

    Nox looked at the judge¡¯s expression andughed. ¡°It seems like he has received an order to be fair.¡±

    How could the judge be unfair and unjust?

    After all, the entire Harken was watching the trial now.

    In the courtroom, Brie was silent for two seconds. She seemed to have taken a deep breath before saying, ¡°Everything I said is the absolute truth. If there¡¯s a single lie in what I said, I¡¯ll be struck by lightning!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± The judge agreed immediately. ¡°In that case, please answer the intiff¡¯swyer¡¯s questions truthfully and seriously.¡±

    Brie nodded.

    The moment she nodded, she looked up at Michael in the audience, and their eyes met.

    Even from a distance, she could still see Michael¡¯s red and ferocious eyes as if he wanted to kill her.

    Brie¡¯s throat moved slightly.

    During this period of time when she was imprisoned by Nox, she had actually thought about letting Michael go. After all, she had loved him for many years and did not want to see him die. However, after she had ¡°died¡± for such a long time, she did not see a trace of sadness or forbearance in Michael. The only news she received was that Michael had been continuously developing Sunny Pharmaceutical and working hard for his future. He did not feel any guilt or regret toward her.

    She was not that selfless or stupid either.

    Since Michael was heartless, there was no need for her to die for him.

    As she looked back, the trace of emotion in her eyes instantly turned cruel. She said, ¡°In order to clear his name, Michael told me to atone for his crime. After all, I had the motive to frame Monica. He told me that he would send me out of South Hampton City and out of Harken. Even if I was found guilty, the police in Harken wouldn¡¯t be able to find me, and I wouldn¡¯t be punished. That way, I could leave safely, and he could clear his name. It¡¯s killing two birds with one stone. He even promised that when things are over and he has regained his rights, he will bring me back from abroad and marry me. ¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why did youe back to use him after he sent you away safely?¡± Judah asked, ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem to make sense.¡±

    ¡°Because...¡± Brie¡¯s expression was extremely cold. ¡°Michael didn¡¯t want to send me away at all. He just wanted to kill me! After killing me, no one can threaten him and expose his crimes!¡±

    ¡°What evidence do you have to prove that Michael wanted to kill you?¡±

    ¡°I have a recording!¡± Brie said.

    ¡°Please show me your recording.¡± Judah did not ask for the judge¡¯s permission and directly told Brie to show evidence.

    Brie took out the USB that she had brought with her. Then, Judah took it and told the staff to y it in front of everyone.

    In an instant, the sound of a man and a woman conversing sounded in the court.

    ¡°My idea is that you should be the scapegoat for this. You have the motive to take revenge on Monica, and you also have the ability to fabricate such an incident¨C¡± It was Michael¡¯s voice.

    ¡°So, I should die in your ce.¡± It was Brie¡¯s voice.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you die. Before you¡¯re exposed, I¡¯ll have someone send you away secretly¨C¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a sinner. Can I still return to Harken?¡±

    ¡°As long as I still have power, I can think of a way¡­¡±

    It was a very long recording, and everyone at the scene listened carefully. The more they heard, the more they saw how cruel Michael was.

    When Michael heard the first sentence of the recording, he got up to leave.

    He wanted to leave without anyone noticing before anyone noticed him.

    He knew that Brie¡¯s usation would immediately prove that he hadmitted a crime, so if he stayed here, he would be waiting for death.

    No matter how emotional he was now, no matter how unwilling he was, and no matter what would happen to him in the future, the only thing he could do now was to escape.

    If he escaped, at least he would have a glimmer of hope to survive. He refused to believe that he, Michael, would be utterly suppressed like that.

    After all, where there was life, there was hope. Hence, he gritted his teeth and left.

    Just as he got to the door, Nox stood in his way.

    Nox¡¯s smile was a little frivolous and casual, but it formed a sharp contrast with the nervous Michael.

    Nox said, ¡°It¡¯s not over yet. Where are you going, Mr. Ross?¡±

    Michael¡¯s expression was extremely ugly.

    ¡°We just got to the exciting part. It¡¯ll be a pity for you to leave. Mr. Ross. You should go back to your seat and enjoy it. After all, you¡¯re about to be put on trial.¡± Nox¡¯s words made Michael¡¯s face sink.

    At that moment, he also thought that the fact that Brie was still alive might have something to do with Nox.

    He was suppressing his anger, but he knew that he could not cause any chaos. With that, he nced at Nox and turned around to return to the audience.

    However, he had just taken two steps when he suddenly turned around and punched Nox¡¯s face.

    Even if it caused chaos, escaping was the most important thing. He could not let himself die here.

    However, as soon as he threw his fist, Nox caught it firmly, so much so that Michael could not move at that moment.

    Michael red at Nox fiercely and used all his strength to resist, but he still could not break free.

    Nox coldly said, ¡°I knew you would be so despicable.¡±

    Michael gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Nox, let me go!¡±

    ¡°Let you go? If I let you go, wouldn¡¯t all the grievances that Monica has suffered from you be for nothing?¡± Nox¡¯s expression grew colder and colder.

    The moment he said that, he even kicked Michael hard.

    Michael lost his bnce and was sent flying to the ground by Nox¡¯s kick.

    It instantly caused a hugemotion and rmed everyone at the scene.

    However, Nox did not stop after kicking Michael. He went over, grabbed Michael¡¯s cor, and punched Michael in the face until Michael¡¯s face was swollen and beyond recognition!

    ...

    That was for bullying Monica!

 Chapter 1077 - 1077 Going To Court: All The Crimes Have Been Proven

    1077 Going To Court: All The Crimes Have Been Proven

    In the courtroom, the sound of intense fighting suddenly broke out.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes shifted to the door, where they saw Nox hitting Michael crazily.

    Michael seemed to want to fight back, but under Nox¡¯s fierce attack, he had no power to resist.

    In the end, he was beaten up by Nox on the ground until his face was bruised and swollen beyond recognition.

    At that moment, the stir caused the bailiffs to quickly go over and separate them.

    The moment Nox was separated, he kicked Michael even hard.

    Michael had probably never been beaten like that in his entire life. He looked at Nox with a ferocious face and watched as Nox was dragged out by the bailiffs.

    Nox did not resist anymore. Instead, he shouted at Monica, who was in the courtroom, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the rest to you, Monica!¡±

    Monica was still surprised as she did not expect Nox to fight with Michael.

    No matter what, that was the courtroom, and Nox would not fight in court. Yet, he fought Michael for her.

    In fact, she was also certain that Nox would beat Michael for her regardless of where or what asion it was.

    Monica¡¯s eyes were a little red. Some feelings would still move her, but she quietly swallowed her tears and said, ¡°Alright.¡±

    Next, she would end Michael¡¯s lifepletely!

    Nox was taken away by the bailiffs, whereas Michael was brought to court by the bailiff because he was involved in the case.

    Monica just stared at Michael, who no longer had any of his former glory and was even in an extremely sorry state.

    Michael had not expected that he would encounter such a huge thing when came to the scene today. If he had known earlier, he would not havee.

    He looked at Brie and Monica coldly, probably even with the thought of killing them.

    No. Not only did he think of killing them, but he had already made a move on them. He should want to tear them into pieces now!

    In the courtroom, under the authority of the judge, the order of the court was restored.

    With that, the trial continued.

    After listening to Michael and Brie¡¯s recorded conversation, everyone got riled up at Michael. They had no idea that Michael was such a cruel man. Even when his extramarital affair was exposed in public, it only ruined his reputation and image, but not to the point where everyone hated him.

    However, Michael, after experiencing so much, could still regain hisposure.

    In fact, when Michael was beaten up by Nox, he was also wondering about whether he should be knocked unconscious by Nox. If he was really knocked unconscious, at least he would not have to go to court. If he did not go to court and plead guilty, the judge would not try him!

    Yet, on second thought, even if he pretended to be unconscious and escaped today¡¯s trial, he would not be able to escape the next one. Having been exposed like that, the Sanders would definitely give up on himpletely. Maybe... he would be secretly dealt with by the Sanders before he could be tried.

    The only thing he could do now was to save himself, and that was why he turned up in the courtroom.

    He looked at everyone shamelessly.

    Suddenly, he said calmly, ¡°Since when can crimes in Harken be determined by a recording?! The recording can be forged. There are many talents in Harken who can imitate my voice. Now that Brie has found a recording and said that I was the mastermind behind everything, does that mean I can also record a recording and say that Brie is framing me!¡±

    His words were righteous as he was trying to find an excuse for himself.

    It was to prevent the court from using the recording as evidence to sentence him.

    Upon hearing Michael¡¯s words, Brie became agitated. She said fiercely to Michael, ¡°It was clearly our conversation, the one where you told me to take the me. How can you say that I made it up? Michael, you¡¯re despicable!¡±

    ¡°Brie! Don¡¯t you think that there¡¯s already a huge problem with your logic?¡± Michael questioned Brie, his tone heavy.

    ¡°I have no problem with that. Everything I said and gave is true. It¡¯s all the truth!¡±

 Chapter 1078 - 1078 Going To Court: All The Crimes Have Been Proven

    1078 Going To Court: All The Crimes Have Been Proven

    ¡°In that case, let me ask you this. You said you love me, right?¡± Michael looked at her.

    ¡°Yes, I love you very much. It¡¯s because I love you very much that I followed all your instructions and helped you with doing the illegal things.¡±

    ¡°Since you love me so much, why did you leave behind evidence to frame me?!¡± Michael retorted, ¡°If I really did ask you to do it, then as that recording said just now, I helped you to leave Harken. You trusted me and loved me so much, so why would you leave evidence behind to use me?! Could it be that you knew I was going to harm you in advance? If you had known in advance, would you have done things ording to my arrangements? Don¡¯t you think your lies are a little too much? Brie, in order to reduce your sentence, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re so despicable as to nder me. Do you have no conscience?¡±

    ¡°Am I the one with no conscience or you are? I love you so much that I¡¯m willing to do anything for you. I watched you fall in love and marry another woman, yet I still stayed by your side without any regrets to assist you. I¡¯ve done so much for you. I thought you shared some of the same feelings for me, but now I know that all you wanted was to use me. Even after I became worthless, you were so ruthless as to want to kill me!¡± Brie was also pushed to the limit by Michael.

    All the bad things that Michael had done to her before were all her own doings.

    However, at that moment, she really saw how cold-blooded and cruel Michael was. What she saw was a hundred times worse than she had imagined, and it was enough to crush her!

    Why was she so stupid to love such a man to the point of losing herself back then?!

    She could not hold back her tears anymore.

    It was not sadness but hatred. She wished she could kill Michael and die with him.

    At that moment, Monica, who was in the intiff¡¯s seat, saw the scene of Michael and Brie arguing.

    It was true. Michael, the man whom she had treated with all her heart and she was even willing to give up everything to help him, had tested her limits again and again.

    For his own benefit, he could really use everyone. He was brutal and ruthless.

    She even felt sorry for Brie.

    After all, she did not love Michael. In fact, she had never really loved him.

    The only time she was a little moved was when Finn abandoned her and she was forced to fall for another man.

    If she, who did not love Michael, could still be hurt by him to that extent, she could not imagine how much pain Brie, who truly loved Michael, was in.

    However, Michael remained unmoved!

    The scene became a little tense because of Michael¡¯s defense.

    It was true. Just a recording alone could not fully prove that the matter was rted to Michael.

    Michael was really not a simple person. To think he could still deny his crimes at that moment!

    Suddenly, Monica asked Brie, ¡°Just now, Michael questioned your recording. He said that since you love him so much, why would you keep the recording? In fact, it doesn¡¯t make sense. Why would you be wary of him when you love and trust him so much?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because of Jeanne.¡± Brie tried her best to calm herself down.

    At that moment, she looked at Monica.

    They were enemies because of a man, but it was also because of a man that they stood on the same side.

    Monica was stunned.

    It was Jeanne again, silently helping her with everything.

    ¡°When you exposed the quality inspection department, Jeanne came to me and told me all of Michael¡¯s schemes. She said that Michael would let me take the me and that Michael would be kind enough to send me away. I didn¡¯t believe it at first, but in order to leave a way out for myself, I left evidence of my rtionship with Michael when Michael really did everything that Jeanne told me. I love him very much, but I¡¯m not stupid. I won¡¯t send myself into a death trap when a man wants to kill me!¡±

    ¡°How did Jeanne know all of my ns?¡± Michael asked again as soon as Brie finished.

    Brie did not know either.

    She had no idea how Jeanne knew about it.

    ¡°Jeanne and I have nothing to do with each other. How could she know my n? Brie, don¡¯t you know how to lie?¡± Michael sneered, ¡°And as far as I know, Jeanne has not been in Harken or South Hampton City for a long time, and now you¡¯re telling me that it was Jeanne who told you everything! Why don¡¯t you say that Monica told you? Then, perhaps everyone will be more convinced.¡±

 Chapter 1079 - 1079 Going To Court: All The Crimes Have Been Proven

    1079 Going To Court: All The Crimes Have Been Proven

    Brie looked at Michael coldly.

    It took up a great deal of forbearance to not drive herself crazy.

    ¡°Jeanne has been back.¡± A deep male voice suddenly sounded in the courtroom.

    Everyone looked at Edward, the Fourth Master Swan, who was sitting in the audience with a low profile.

    Even though everyone in South Hampton City was a little afraid of Fourth Master Swan, his status and authority, at least among the people, was so deeply rooted that it surpassed the Sanders.

    To the public, the Sanders was too far out of their reach, whereas the Swans were everywhere in the eyes of the public.

    The houses they lived in, the shopping malls they shopped in, and so on were all under the Swans.

    Edward stood up from the audience and said, ¡°I can testify in court.¡±

    A staff of the court hurriedly invited Edward to the court.

    Edward appeared at the witness stand and said to the judge, ¡°I have evidence to prove that Jeanne was in South Hampton City on the night of November 28th.¡±

    ¡°Please show me your evidence.¡± The judge¡¯s tone was much friendlier.

    Edward said, ¡°On the night of November 28th¨C No, to be precise, early in the morning of November 29th, Jeanne and I had dinner at Venus Hotel. I believe that the staff of Venus Hotel can testify to that. Jeanne even stayed at Venus Hotel for many nights. The hotel should still have a record of her stay.¡±

    ¡°Your Honor, please arrange for a legal officer to go to Venus Hotel for verification,¡± Judah quickly said.

    The judge and the jury exchanged opinions and agreed.

    The legal officer, who was recording everything that happened in the courtroom, went straight to Hotel Venus and obtained the room records and surveince video of Venus Hotel that day. They confirmed that Jeanne had returned to South Hampton City during the period of Cardellini Pharmaceutical¡¯s incident.

    With the confirmation done, Judah said to the judge, ¡°Your Honor, this is enough to prove the credibility of Brie¡¯s testimony.¡±

    The judge nodded.

    He seemed to agree with Judah¡¯s conclusion.

    ¡°Just because Jeanne came back once is enough to prove Brie¡¯s story? Aren¡¯t you taking thew too lightly?¡± Michael began to refute again, ¡°Why can¡¯t I suspect that Brie happened to see Jeanne in South Hampton City and used Jeanne to achieve her goal?! Since Brie said that it¡¯s rted to Jeanne, can we get Jeanne to testify in court?¡±

    He knew that Jeanne was being controlled by the Sanders, so Jeanne would not appear in court.

    ¡°Can you contact Jeanne toe to court?¡± the judge asked Edward.

    ¡°She¡¯s not in Harken for the time being,¡± Edward said bluntly.

    ¡°We can contact her by phone!¡± Michael forced him.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way to contact her.¡± Edward¡¯s expression turned cold.

    The judge could also see from Fourth Master Swan¡¯s expression that thetter was not happy, so he quickly said, ¡°Thank you for the witness¡¯s testimony. The witness can now withdraw from the court for the time being.¡±

    Edward nced at Michael coldly and left the court.

    Michael still shuddered at the look in Edward¡¯s eyes.

    However, he gritted his teeth and instantly regained his confidence. He said, ¡°Your Honor, Brie¡¯s testimony against me is only her side of the story. It can¡¯t be used as valid evidence to use me. I don¡¯t ept her usation!¡±

    ¡°Your Honor¨C¡± Judah said.

    However, before he could finish his sentence, Monica interrupted, ¡°I¡¯d like to confront Michael.¡±

    The judge nced at Monica and said, ¡°Permission granted.¡±

    Monica looked at Michael, face to face, and Michael also looked at Monica coldly.

    The two of them just looked at each other. All that was left between them was hatred.

    Monica said, ¡°Tell me, why did Briee here to frame you?¡±

    ¡°Because she wants to reduce her sentence! Once she¡¯s not the mastermind, she won¡¯t have to suffer such a heavy legal punishment.¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten that there¡¯s no valid evidence to prove that Brie is the mastermind behind this incident? It¡¯s all Daniel Cook¡¯s side of the story!¡± Monica enunciated each word.

    At that moment, everyone seemed to recall that there was an extremely important segment at the scene and an extremely crucial person, Daniel Cook.

    When Daniel felt everyone¡¯s gaze on him, he panicked and became nervous again.

    Without Brie and Michael, he could have just admitted to his crimes. Yet now, they were both there, and he had never prepared himself to deal with it.

    He tried his best to stay calm.

    ¡°That¡¯s Daniel and Brie¡¯s problem. I¡¯m just trying to prove my innocence.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s your business.¡± Monica enunciated each word clearly. At this moment, she looked at Daniel and said, ¡°In your testimony, you said that had an unspeakable rtionship with Brie, and Brie used this rtionship to threaten you to frame me. Now that Brie has proven that she has nothing to do with you, may I ask why you¡¯re trying to frame her?¡±

 Chapter 1080 - 1080 Going To Court: All The Crimes Have Been Proven

    1080 Going To Court: All The Crimes Have Been Proven

    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t frame her. She was the one who told me to do it. I only said I had sex with Brie to convince everyone.¡±

    ¡°In order to convince everyone, you fabricated the ¡®truth¡¯, right?¡± Monica hit the nail on the head.

    ¡°No, it was all Brie¡¯s doing!¡±

    ¡°But everything could only be done with your authority. Furthermore, why did you listen to Brie andmit a crime?¡± Monica said ruthlessly, ¡°Daniel, I think I should remind you that your testimony now is of no use to determine whether Brie is the mastermind this time. If you can¡¯t prove that you¡¯re not the mastermind, the court will decide that you¡¯re the instigator. In other words, you will bear the greatest responsibility for this incident. Not only were you bending thew to favor someone, but most importantly, the Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s vine incident also involved the life of a boy. You¡¯ll have to bear responsibility for this boy¡¯s death!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill the boy. I didn¡¯t know that the boy would be injected with potassium cyanide. All I did was fake the quality inspection report. I had nothing to do with what happened to the boy!¡± Daniel was agitated.

    He was very clear that in Harken, it was a death sentence for murder.

    ¡°But the result is that you¡¯re the main culprit of this incident, so you should bear all the responsibility.¡± Monica reminded him, word by word.

    ¡°It really wasn¡¯t me! It really wasn¡¯t me!¡± Daniel panicked.

    ¡°In that case, who did it?¡± Monica pressed on.

    It made everyone gasp in surprise.

    Perhaps everyone would think of the existence of a key person like Danielter on, but they would definitely not react as quickly as Monica.

    They had always thought that Monica was just an uninspiring and useless rich youngdy. Yet, at that moment, everyone started looking at her in a different light.

    Moreover, her arguments and aggressive presence were not something that a little girl in her 20s who only knew how to y could show.

    Daniel was also driven out of his wits by Monica.

    Just as he was about to speak, Michael said sternly, ¡°Daniel, you have to think carefully before you answer. If you lie and fabricate facts, you will be punished by thew. You don¡¯t have any motive to frame Monica now, so the court can¡¯t sentence you guilty!¡±

    ¡°Your Honor,¡± Judah interjected. He was respectful but domineering to the judge. ¡°The defendant, Michael, is seriously affecting Daniel¡¯s behavior and words. I request that he be silenced while my client confronts Daniel.¡±

    ¡°Permission granted!¡± The judge agreed.

    It was obvious that Michael was threatening Daniel on purpose.

    Michael clenched his fists and gritted his teeth.

    Without wasting any time, Monica said to Daniel, ¡°Even though Michael is right about you having no motive to frame me, and the court will not sentence you for killing the boy to frame me, you have lied and fabricated the truth. If you don¡¯t tell the truth, you will suffer a more severe sentence than what you should suffer now. To put it bluntly, as the key person in this case, if you don¡¯t exin the ins and outs of this matter clearly, this case will be on you. As long as you don¡¯t tell the truth, you¡¯ll be detained forever. Do you think you will be released from prison one day?¡±

    Daniel¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat, and he looked flustered. He was clearly frightened.

    Monica continued, ¡°Let me tell you one more thing. Michael is almost at his end now. If you still hope that he can help you, you should give up on that idea. He can¡¯t even protect himself now. Do you think he has the ability to do anything? Or rather, even if you let him go now, do you think he will let you go? Think about everything that Brie is going through right now.¡±

    ¡°Monica, you¡¯re threatening me¨C¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± The bailiff threatened, ¡°You¡¯re currently being silenced.¡±

    Michael endured it again and again.

    He said, ¡°I¡¯d like to request a recess. I need my defensewyer. I want to defend myself¨C¡±

    ¡°Michael ordered me to do this!¡± Daniel suddenly admitted.

    Michael¡¯s expression sank, and it waspletely out of his control.

    ¡°He made me do it!¡± Daniel enunciated each word clearly. ¡°He told me to testify against Brie because Brie had the motive to frame Monica. He said that Brie wouldn¡¯t appear in court, so it was impossible for Brie to defend herself. The benefit of me doing this was that after I was sentenced to prison, he could find a way to get me out within five years. He could even put me in an important position again so that my career wouldn¡¯t be ruined!¡±

 Chapter 1081 - 1081 Going To Court: All The Crimes Have Been Proven

    1081 Going To Court: All The Crimes Have Been Proven

    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡±

    ¡°intiff, please control your emotions and keep quiet!¡± the judge said sternly.

    Michael¡¯s face contorted in anger.

    Monica said to the judge, ¡°The case has been made clear. Michael was the mastermind behind the entire incident. He used his authority as the former director of the quality inspection department and his help and influence on Daniel to force Daniel to produce a fake quality inspection report for him. Now that the matter had been exposed, in order to clear his name, he wanted to use Brie as a scapegoat and get Daniel to fabricate the truth. I also have evidence that can prove why Michael did this. It¡¯s not just to take revenge on me for exposing his true colors at the wedding. The real reason is that he now controls Sunny Pharmaceutical, which has a hugepetitive edge over Cardellini Enterprise. Once Cardellini Enterprise copses, Sunny Pharmaceutical will monopolize the pharmaceutical market in Harken.¡±

    ¡°Do you have any evidence to prove that Michael is rted to Sunny Pharmaceutical?¡± Judah asked Monica.

    ¡°I think the senior management of Sunny Pharmaceutical should be able to prove it.¡±

    ¡°Your Honor, we need to have a witness from Sunny Pharmaceutical.¡±

    ¡°Permission granted,¡±

    Half an hourter, the senior manager of Sunny Pharmaceutical was brought to the courtroom.

    ¡°Is Michael the shareholder of Sunny Pharmaceutical?¡± Judah asked Wilson Sonny, the general manager of Sunny Pharmaceutical.

    ¡°Yes, Sunny Pharmaceutical was originally a small pharmaceuticalpany. It was indeed Michael who injected arge amount of capital into it and gained control of Sunny Pharmaceutical. To the public, I¡¯m the General Manager of Sunny Pharmaceutical, but in fact, I only have less than 10 percent of Sunny Pharmaceutical¡¯s shares. The remaining 90 percent belongs to Michael.¡±

    Michael¡¯s eyes were red.

    At that moment, he could even guess that Wilson¡¯s disregard for his feelings was the Sanders¡¯ orders!

    ¡°Do you have proof?¡±

    ¡°This is the cooperation agreement I signed with Michael.¡± Wilson took out the document, seemingly having prepared for this.

    Judah quickly took it and looked at it a few times before presenting it to the jury.

    After the jury confirmed it, he gave the judge a definitive reply.

    ¡°In order to get Sunny Pharmaceutical to shut down Cardellini Pharmaceutical, Michael created this murderous frame-up incident.¡± Monica was emotional when she said that.

    Michael could really disregard human lives to achieve his goal!

    The crowd was also in an uproar because of what Monica said.

    ¡°Your Honor, based on the statements my client has made to the defendants, Daniel and Brie, as well as other relevant evidence, we can fully testify that the vine ident at Cardellini Pharmaceutical was caused by Michael. Your Honor, please make a legal judgment.¡±

    ¡°I admit.¡± Michael suddenly said loudly, ¡°I admit that I instructed Daniel to make a fake quality inspection report, and I did want to use Brie as a scapegoat.¡±

    Michael¡¯s admission surprised the crowd. He had been defending himself, yet now he suddenly admitted it.

    Of course, it was no longer important whether he admitted to it or not. The facts of the crime were clear, and he would be sentenced even if he did not admit it.

    ¡°But the boy¡¯s death from the vine had nothing to do with me!¡± Michael said loud and clear.

    Monica¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    The maximum sentence for creating a fake quality test report was three to five years, and only when human life was involved could the death penalty be imposed.

    ¡°Everything Monica said is true. Indeed, in order to take revenge on her and develop Sunny Pharmaceutical, I did use this vine ident to achieve my desired goal. However, I didn¡¯t do anything like secretly swapping the vines, so that matter has nothing to do with me. ¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no such coincidence in this world!¡± Monica said fiercely.

    ¡°Just because it¡¯s a coincidence doesn¡¯t mean that I did it. What evidence do you have to prove that I did it? Daniel, Brie, or someone else? Can they testify that I did it?¡±

    Monica looked at Daniel and Brie.

    The two of them were not in the incident where Michael had secretly swapped the vine and instructed others to inject potassium cyanide, so they could not provide any valid evidence or testimony.

    Monica was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°The staff member who injected the vine into the little boy, Wally Fisk, can testify.¡±

    Wally Fisk was also in the defendant¡¯s seat.

    He confessed that he had secretly swapped the vines, causing the little boy to be poisoned with potassium cyanide. Moreover, his confession stated that it was Brie who ordered him to do so.

    Now, everyone¡¯s attention was on Wally again.

    Monica said, ¡°Your Honor, with Michael¡¯s confession and Brie¡¯s crime, can we conclude that Brie wasn¡¯t the mastermind behind this?¡±

 Chapter 1082 - 1082 Going To Court: All The Crimes Have Been Proven

    1082 Going To Court: All The Crimes Have Been Proven

    The judge looked at the jury, who exchanged opinions among each other before giving the judge a clear answer.

    The judge said, ¡°From the current evidence and the facts at the scene, we can determine that Brie wasn¡¯t the mastermind behind this.¡±

    ¡°In that case, we can be sure that Wally¡¯s confession statement was also fabricated and cannot be used as a legal basis.¡±

    ¡°The intiff¡¯s argument stands.¡± The judge affirmed.

    ¡°Since Wally has concealed the truth of this incident, I have some questions for him.¡±

    ¡°Permission granted.¡± The judge agreed.

    Monica faced Wally, who also looked at Monica without much change in his mood.

    Monica said, ¡°You said you were instructed by Brie and that she gave you the potassium cyanide?¡±

    Wally did not answer.

    ¡°May I ask how Brie gave it to you?¡±

    However, Wally still did not answer.

    Monica¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°ording to Harken¡¯sw, if the defendant knows the truth and doesn¡¯t answer, we can assume that the relevant facts stated by the intiff are true. Is that right, Mr. Smith?¡±

    Judah was stunned. He did not expect Monica to be so familiar with thew.

    He quickly replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°In that case, the truth of my statement is that Wally¡¯s potassium cyanide was provided by Michael. He was instructed by Michael to inject the child with the vine and then shift the me to Cardellini Pharmaceutical.¡±

    ¡°I object! I object to Monica framing me like this! Just because Wally didn¡¯t answer doesn¡¯t mean that I gave it to him. That is not true!¡± Michael was flustered.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to tell Wally the truth now. She should be the one to answer, not you.¡± Monica paused after every word.

    Michael gritted his teeth.

    Monica looked at Wally again, ¡°If you don¡¯t answer, it means that the facts of my statement are true. Once established, it can be used as evidence against Michael!¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Wally said.

    Monica sneered. ¡°If not, who gave it to you?¡±

    ¡°Brie,¡± Wally insisted.

    Michael sneered. Monica had really underestimated him.

    Wally would rather lie than fulfill Monica¡¯s wish because Michael had bribed Wally, and thetter would never betray him.

    ¡°If the defendant is obviously lying, we can also conclude that the intiff¡¯s statement is true.¡± Monica enunciated each word clearly.

    Michael¡¯s face turned pale.

    When did Monica be so powerful that she even knew thews of Harken?

    Wally was starting to panic.

    Like Daniel, he probably did not expect such a thing to happen, so he had not prepared any countermeasures.

    He could not betray Michael. ording to their rules, he could not expose his employer. If he did, he would have to face something a hundred times more painful than a normal death!

    With that, he looked straight at Monica, who said, ¡°You can choose not to answer, or you can choose to lie, but it won¡¯t help you in hiding Michael¡¯s crime. I¡¯ll give you two minutes to think about it. If you answer truthfully, I can plead with the judge to give you a lighter sentence. But if you insist on doing it your way, I won¡¯t force you.¡±

    After saying that, Monica calmly waited for Wally¡¯s answer.

    As time passed, Michael was also very nervous.

    Regardless of whether Wally admitted it or not, once it was determined that Wally was lying, the court would use the intiff¡¯s statement of facts as a basis. Most importantly, he could not find any evidence to clear his suspicion.

    He really did not expect that he would fall into Monica¡¯s hands one day.

    He originally thought that even if he admitted to the crime of instigating the quality inspection department to issue a false report, he would only be sentenced to three to five years in prison. As long as he was alive, he could still make aeback!

    However, it was obvious that Monica wanted to exterminate him!

    After two minutes, Monica said again, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you one more time. Did Michael instruct you to do everything?¡±

    Wally looked at Monica and remained silent for a while. Then, he said, ¡°I only have one request.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Michael was on the brink of losing control of his emotions!

    ¡°I hope I can be executed immediately,¡± Wally said.

    Shocked, Monica looked at Judah.

    Judah quickly said, ¡°ording to thews of Harken, regardless of whether the mastermind or the instigator, as long as that person directly caused the death of a person, and it is a foul deed, they can be sentenced to death immediately. Wally¡¯s crimes fulfill the above conditions.¡±

    Having gotten his answer, Wally said, ¡°Yes, it was Michael who told me to do so. I signed a life-and-death agreement with him. He paid me 5 million dors, and I have a transaction record.¡±

    ¡°Please show me your transaction record.¡± Judah was getting a little excited.

    Although Michael¡¯s conviction was obvious, it still gave people a sense of aplishment after the truth was revealed. At least, there would be no gossip, and the court¡¯s decision would be firmer.

    ¡°My ount...¡± Wally gave him the ount number. ¡°It¡¯s not my name, but I¡¯ve been using it. Michael first transferred 2.5 million as a deposit, and after the job was done, he transferred another 2.5 million. Now, both payments are already in my ount, and I haven¡¯t embezzled them yet.¡±

    ¡°Your Honor, please confirm.¡±

    The judge arranged for the bank to verify it, and the bank staff came to the court to confirm that Wally¡¯s designated ount had received a transfer record of 5 million dors, but it was not from Michael¡¯s ount. Nevertheless, that ount had multiple transfer records with Michael¡¯s own ount.

    In that way, it could be determined that the transaction between Michael and Wally existed, which was enough to prove that Michael had deliberately swapped the vine.

    At that moment, all of Michael¡¯s crimes were proven!

 Chapter 1083 - 1083 Great Satisfaction, Michaelâ€™s Tragic End

    1083 Great Satisfaction, Michael¡¯s Tragic End

    At that moment, all of Michael¡¯s crimes were proven.

    Michael red at Monica with his bloodshot eyes.

    He probably had never dreamed that he would fall into Monica¡¯s hands one day. In his mind, he was the only one who could make use of Monica.

    How was it possible that Monica could put him in such a state, making him lose his reputation and bringing him to his demise?

    However, Monica did not react to Michael¡¯s gaze. She did not even look at Michael as she coldly waited for Michael to be sentenced.

    In the courtroom, the judge said, ¡°The defendant, Michael, do you have any objections to the crimes you¡¯re being used of in court?¡±

    Michael¡¯s gaze was fixed on Monica, but he could not say a word.

    Since he had been exposed, and there was both witness and evidence, he had no way to refute it.

    The judge asked again, ¡°If the defendant, Michael, does not answer, this court will take it that you acquiesce to all your crimes.¡±

    Again, Michael did not answer.

    At that moment, he still had his pride. He would rather die than admit defeat in front of Monica.

    ¡°The defendants, Daniel Cook, Brie Larson, and Wally Fisk...¡± the judge read out the names of all the people. ¡°Do you have any objections to crimes indicted in this court?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t,¡± everyone answered.

    Once he received an affirmative reply, the judge stood up from his seat and said, ¡°The case will be adjourned for half an hour. The judges and I will¨C¡±

    ¡°Your Honor, I have another appeal to make,¡± Monica suddenly said.

    At the moment when everyone was already feeling extremely satisfied, Monica calmly told the judge that she still wanted to file an appeal.

    That sentence naturally caused another uproar among the crowd. They felt a sense of excitement like they were watching a show that was at a climax.

    Therefore, everyone looked at Monica, the woman who had really undergone a transformation, with anticipation.

    The judge frowned.

    If it were not for the fact that the trial was live broadcasted on the inte and his superiors had instructed him to judge thiswsuit fairly, he would have rejected Monica¡¯s sudden appeal again and again.

    He said, ¡°Does the intiff have any more crimes to sue the defendants present?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m suing Michael!¡± Monica said out loud.

    The judge looked at Monica.

    With Michael¡¯s current situation, the death penalty was inevitable, and there was no need to use him again.

    However, from the perspective of thew, as long as the used was guilty, no matter what the used was guilty of, he must be tried thoroughly.

    ¡°What are you suing him of? Is there any reliable evidence and legal proof?¡± the judge asked her.

    ¡°There is,¡± Monica answered. Then, she exined clearly, ¡°I am suing Michael for using illegal means to obtain Cardellini Pharmaceutical¡¯s research and development information and illegally using it in Sunny Pharmaceutical¡¯s products, which caused Cardellini Pharmaceutical to suffer a fatal blow!¡±

    As soon as she said that, the audience was really amazed by Monica.

    In the beginning, it was to protect her own rights, but now, it was clear that she was attacking him.

    Monica¡¯s ability was slowly showing, and everyone started to look at her in a different light!

    At that moment, Michael, who had been pushed to his limit, had a huge emotional reaction because of Monica¡¯s words.

    He kept ring at Monica, who he could not have and had been forced by him to grow into an unattainable figure!

    He clenched his fists.

    He knew very well that if Sunny Pharmaceutical was finished this time, he would have no chance of survival.

    He was still hoping that the Sanders needed him to deal with Sunny Pharmaceutical. Then, he might still be of some use to the Sanders. In that way, at least he would not be executed immediately. Yet now, Monica had forced him to a dead end!

    In the courtroom, Monica gave her evidence to Judah, who handed it to the judge and the jury.

    Monica exined, ¡°Cardellini Pharmaceutical has always beenmitted to the research and development of pharmaceutical products. Once the research and development are sessful, no matter how expensive they cost, the profits of our products are extremely low. From the start, we have always served the people by making affordable drugs to give back to society. But now, the research and development of ourpany have been stolen by Sunny Pharmaceutical. The document I handed to you, Your Honor, and the jury are the inspection report of the drugs produced by our pharmaceuticalpany and Sunny Pharmaceutical on the market. The ingredients and dosage of the drugs are exactly the same. It¡¯s impossible for such a coincidence to happen as Cardellini Pharmaceutical hasn¡¯t disclosed made pharmaceutical technologies public.¡±

 Chapter 1084 - 1084 Great Satisfaction, Michaelâ€™s Tragic End

    1084 Great Satisfaction, Michael¡¯s Tragic End

    The judge and the jury studied the document carefully.

    ¡°Who issued this report?¡±

    ¡°Willis International Pharmaceutical Research Team.¡± Monica enunciated each word clearly.

    That was the world¡¯s most high-end and authoritative research and development team. The products and many technologies they had developed were now at least 20 years ahead of Avalon¡¯s medical treatment!

    When the judge heard the news, he was a little shocked.

    Logically speaking, a pharmaceutical research and development team like that would not ept a drug test report from Cardellini Pharmaceutical. Yet now, the document was clearly stamped with the seal of Willis International Pharmaceutical Research Team.

    ¡°I¡¯ve invited the person in charge of Willis International Pharmaceutical Research Team, Ms. Lena.¡± Under everyone¡¯s doubts, Monica went straight to the point.

    ¡°Your Honor, please allow our witness to appear in court,¡± Judah quickly said.

    ¡°Permission granted.¡±

    With that, a foreigner appeared in the court.

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Monica had invited the person in charge of Willis here.

    It was already hard to ept that she had managed to get a report done, and now she even got someone to testify for her.

    The court staff verified Lena¡¯s identity in front of everyone. After making sure that it was Lena, Judah began to ask questions.

    ¡°Ms. Lena, may I ask if the document in my hand is the report issued by Willis International Pharmaceutical Research Team?¡±

    Leena took the document and confirmed, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Lena, why did you help my client to produce such a report? As far as I know, Willis¡¯s team has never epted any pharmaceuticalpany¡¯s test application.¡±

    ¡°Harken has an important member of my research team. He went through my team through the formal procedures and applied for us to run a test on Cardellini Pharmaceutical¡¯s products. My team epted his request.¡±

    ¡°May I know who¡¯s the important member you mentioned?¡±

    ¡°This concerns the confidentiality of my team¡¯s personnel, so I¡¯m not going to tell you.¡± Lena refused.

    In fact, it was understandable. Any team in an important field would keep their technical researchers a secret.

    Just like Cardellini Pharmaceutical¡¯s research and development staff, they had always been kept confidential, if not for Michael stealing that information.

    ¡°In that case, can you swear in front of the Supreme Court of Harken that the test report in my hands is true and valid? That it is not fake?¡± Judah asked.

    ¡°In the name of the Willis International Pharmaceutical Research Team, I swear to the Supreme Court of Harken that the test report that Willis International Pharmaceutical Research Team submitted to the court of Harken is true and valid. It is not fake.¡± Lina enunciated each word clearly.

    Judah quickly looked at the judge. ¡°Your Honor, can we determine through this document and Lena¡¯s statement that this report is true and valid?¡±

    The judge asked the jury, who then all agreed.

    The judge concluded, ¡°Based on the evidence presented by the intiff and the witness, it can be determined that the report is true and valid.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Honor,¡± Judah said respectfully. Then, he said to Lena, ¡°Thank you for appearing in court.¡±

    Lena gave a small nod and left the court with the staff.

    ¡°Based on the evidence and witnesses provided by the intiff, it proves the possibility that Sunny Pharmaceutical stole Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s research and development information. However, it can¡¯tpletely prove that they did it, nor can it be fully proven that Cardellini Pharmaceutical¡¯s theft is rted to the defendant, Michael!¡± The judge exined his argument.

    ¡°I still have a witness,¡± Monica said shamelessly.

    Judah quickly said, ¡°Your Honor, please allow our witness to go to court.¡±

    ¡°Permission granted.¡±

    At that moment, Rob appeared in court.

    Michael looked at Rob, and his expression was extremely cold.

    Back then, he was the one who arranged for Rob to join Cardellini Enterprise. At that time, in order for him to get into the Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s Research and Development Institute, he used his connection with Monica to send Rob in.

    Nevertheless, he gritted his teeth and endured it.

    Rob did not even dare to look at Michael. At that moment, he appeared on the witness stand, a little nervous.

    ¡°May I know your name?¡± Judah asked.

    ¡°Rob Witherspoon.¡±

    ¡°What is your rtionship with the defendant, Michael?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re distant rtives. My grandfather and Michael¡¯s grandmother are biological siblings.¡±

    ¡°May I ask what¡¯s your rtionship with Cardellini Pharmaceutical?¡±

    ¡°Three months ago, I entered Cardellini Pharmaceutical under Michael¡¯s arrangement.¡±

 Chapter 1085 - 1085 Great Satisfaction, Michaelâ€™s Tragic End

    1085 Great Satisfaction, Michael¡¯s Tragic End

    ¡°During your time in Cardellini Pharmaceutical, did you help Michael to steal Cardellini Pharmaceutical¡¯s research and development information?¡± Judah pressed.

    Rob did not dare to answer.

    ¡°Rob, please answer me truthfully!¡± Judah¡¯s tone was heavy.

    Startled, Rob quickly said, ¡°Yes. Back then, Michael told me to enter Cardellini Pharmaceutical to steal their research and development information so that he can use them to sell in one of his markets. While I was working at Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s Research and Development Institute, I stole the research and development technology of six kinds of drugs for Michael, including the gastric medicine and the hepatitis B vine produced by Sunny Pharmaceutical on the market...¡±

    All the medicines were listed.

    Then, he added, ¡°Including the micro hydroxyl technology that Cardellini Pharmaceutical has patented.¡±

    ¡°How do you prove that it was Michael who ordered you to do this?¡± Judah went straight to the point.

    ¡°I have chat records with Michael, as well as the records of the money Michael transferred to me,¡± Rob answered.

    ¡°Please show me your record.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Rob quickly took out his bank statement. ¡°This is all the transactions between me and Michael. Once I get the copy of the technology for a drug, he will transfer two million dors to my ount, usually in four separate payments.¡±

    Judah took the bank statement and handed it to the judge and the jury.

    This time, there was no need for the bank to verify because the transaction was directly from Michael¡¯s ount.

    It was probably because they were rtives, so having transfer records with each other would not arouse too much suspicion. More importantly, Michael did not expect Monica to go so far as to prove his crimes.

    From the defendant¡¯s seat, Michael looked at Monica coldly. At that moment, he even wanted to tear her into pieces.

    ¡°This is my chat history with Michael,¡± Rob said. Then, he took out his phone, clicked on his WhatsApp chat with Michael, and exined, ¡°Although he kept asking me to delete the records, I was still very careful. After all, his payments were divided into four separate payments, and I was worried that he would owe me money.¡±

    Judah took Rob¡¯s phone from his hand again and looked at the chat history.

    The chat records recorded in detail the entire process of Rob stealing the research and development technology from Cardellini Pharmaceutical for Michael.

    Again, there were witnesses and material evidence, so Michael did not need to refute to be sentenced directly.

    The judge and the jury seemed to have a clear understanding of Michael¡¯s crime. The judge asked Michael, ¡°Regarding the intiff, Monica¡¯s usation that you stole Cardellini Pharmaceutical¡¯s research and development technology, do you have anything to say to defend yourself?¡±

    Michael was furious, but he did not say a word.

    ¡°If you remain silent, the court will take it that you admit to the intiff¡¯s usations of you.¡±

    Still, Michael did not speak.

    With that, the court tacitly epted Michael¡¯s guilty plea.

    ¡°Your Honor,¡± Monica suddenly said as she wanted to make it clear. ¡°ording to Harken¡¯sws, the person who stole Cardellini Pharmaceutical¡¯s research and development technology formercial use for other pharmaceuticalpanies will be punished by thew. However, will Sunny Pharmaceutical, who vited the rules and used Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s technology, also receive the corresponding punishment?¡±

    ¡°If the main shareholder of Sunny Pharmaceutical is the one who stole the research and development technology, he will be punished ording to his crimes. If it was not done by the main shareholder, we will investigate ording to thew whether Sunny Pharmaceutical knew and acquiesced to the fact that the person had stolen anotherpany¡¯s technology and used it formercial production. If they did, they will be punished byw. If they didn¡¯t, they will only be punished for the stolen research and development technology.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Honor,¡± Monica said respectfully.

    The General Manager of Sunny Pharmaceutical had already made it clear that the person with most of the shares was Michael.

    It meant that Sunny Pharmaceutical would receive the highest punishment.

    ¡°The intiff, Monica, do you have any objections or additional remarks to the case?¡± the judge asked her.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. Thank you, Your Honor.¡±

    The judge stood up and announced, ¡°May the members of the jury adjourn from the court for the trial while the others wait!¡±

    As the judge and the jury left the court, the court was still silent, maintaining a solemn atmosphere.

    Only then did Monica turn to look at Michael, who was trying his best to hold it all in.

    His eyes were also fixed on Monica as if he wanted to kill her.

    However, to Monica, it could no longer hurt her.

 Chapter 1086 - 1086 Great Satisfaction, Michaelâ€™s Tragic End

    1086 Great Satisfaction, Michael¡¯s Tragic End

    A full hour passed before the judge and the jury returned to the courtroom.

    Everyone stood up.

    The judge announced the result of the trial. ¡°After some deliberation, we believe that the case has been investigated and defended by the court and that there are sufficient pieces of evidence. The defendant, Michael Ross, in order to take revenge on Monica and suppress Cardellini Pharmaceutical to monopolize the pharmaceutical market, is found guilty of recing the original vine with potassium cyanide, which caused the death of a child. He also instigated Daniel Cook, the director of the quality inspection department, and Brie Larson¡­ The people mentioned are found guilty of producing a false quality inspection report.

    ¡°Michael is also found guilty of instigating Wally Fisk to inject potassium cyanide into a child and instructing Rob Witherspoon to steal Cardellini Pharmaceutical¡¯s six core research and development technologies. The defendant, Daniel, was found guilty of bending thew for personal gain, helping Michael to produce a fake quality inspection report, and helping Michael conceal the truth and forging the facts.

    ¡°The defendant, Brie, is found guilty of bending thew for personal gain and helping Michael issue a fake quality inspection report. The defendant, Wally Fisk, is guilty of being bribed by Michael to inject potassium cyanide into a child, which caused the child¡¯s death. The defendant, Rob Witherspoon, is found guilty of illegally stealing the technology developed by Cardellini Pharmaceutical under Michael¡¯s bribe. The defendant...¡±

    ¡°Based on the facts of the defendant¡¯s crime, the nature of the crime, the circumstances, and the degree of harm to society, ording to article 120, article 230, article 96, article 89 of the Criminal Code of Harken... The verdict is as follows:

    ¡°Firstly, the defendant, Michael, is charged with intentional homicide and is sentenced to death. He is sentenced to five years in prison for instigating others to break thew. He will be sentenced to eight years in prison for infringing thew and stealing trade secrets. For intentional framing, he will be sentenced to two years in prison. In the end, he will be sentenced to death and executed immediately.

    ¡°Second, the defendant, Daniel...¡±

    The others were not important to Monica.

    She just watched as the judge announced the court¡¯s verdict, listening to the judge¡¯s sonorous, powerful, and solemn sentence.

    Finally, Michael was done for. He was given the death penalty and would be executed immediately.

    There was no room for him to turn things around.

    The judge finished announcing everyone¡¯s sentence.

    ¡°Finally, because Sunny Pharmaceutical stole Cardellini Pharmaceutica¡¯s research and development information, we now require all of Sunny Pharmaceutical¡¯s products to include the following: All of them are to stop production, and sales are prohibited. Once found, they will be held legally ountable for the illegal sales of products in Harken. At the same time, ording to the losses caused by Sunny Pharmaceutical¡¯s illegal theft of Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s research and development technology, Cardellini Pharmaceutical will bepensated ording to the market value, which is a total of 230 million dors. If they can¡¯tpensate, they¡¯ll be held responsible ording to thew, and the person in charge of Sunny Pharmaceuticals, Michael, will bear the responsibility.¡±

    It meant that Sunny Pharmaceutical would have to stop all of its production and sales. In other words, Sunny Pharmaceutical would bepletely out of business, but Cardellini Pharmaceutical would not bepensated for its financial losses. After all, Michael would be responsible, and since he had been sentenced to death, he would not have to bear the responsibility.

    At that moment, Monica could tell that it was the Sanders¡¯ arrangement.

    It was impossible for the Sanders to foot the bill for Michael again and again.

    Without Sunny Pharmaceutical, they would already be at a huge loss, so they would not be willing to lose another sum of money.

    Although Monica was unwilling, the result was fair, and Monica achieved everything she wanted.

    If they lost some money, they could get it back.

    As long as Michael was dead, that was enough!

    ¡°The above is the verdict of the court of South Hampton City. If there is any disagreement, please do this within seven days of receiving the verdict! The court is adjourned!¡±

    With the court adjourned, the jury stood up and left with the judge. After that, the rest of the people left one after another.

    However, Monica did not leave. Instead, she sat in the intiff¡¯s seat and watched Michael being taken away emotionlessly.

    He was taken away by the prison guards in a sorry state.

    She did not know what was in Michael¡¯s mind. All she knew was that Michael was finally getting what he deserved!

    ¡°Ms. Cardellini.¡± Judah was sorting out his information and was a little surprised to see that she had no intention of leaving.

    Logically speaking, she should be happy that she had won the case.

    However, she did not look happy. In fact, she looked like she was ovee with despair. It was as if she could not feel the victory at that moment, like she was alone in her own world and could not sense any information from the outside world.

    ¡°Ms. Cardellini?¡± Judah could not help but call out to her again when he did not get a response from Monica.

 Chapter 1087 - 1087 Great Satisfaction, Michaelâ€™s Tragic End

    1087 Great Satisfaction, Michael¡¯s Tragic End

    ¡°Yes.¡± Monica¡¯s eyes moved slightly. She said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to wait for me. You can leave first.¡±

    ¡°But¨C¡±

    ¡°Thank you for today,¡± Monica said politely.

    She was so polite and there was ack of emotion in her tone that it made people think she was unreal.

    Seeing that Monica had rejected him, Judah no longer insisted. He said, ¡°Ms. Cardellini, if you have any needs in the future, you cane and look for me again. Of course, I hope everything will go well for you for the rest of your life and that you won¡¯t need me in any way.¡±

    Monica¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile, a smile that was not sincere, and she said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    With that, Judah left.

    After he left, she was the only one left in the court.

    She looked at the majestic courtroom and suddenly did not know where she should go. Suddenly, she felt a little lost.

    All her goals had been achieved ¡ª she had finally made Michael receive a death sentence. The man she had even wanted to die with had finally met a tragic end.

    On top of that, the crisis of Cardellini Pharmaceutical had also been resolved. Once Sunny Pharmaceutical went bankrupt, and Sunny Pharmaceutical¡¯s drugs could no longer be circted in the market, Cardellini Pharmaceutical would be a tform for all pharmaceuticalpanies and hospitals topete for its products. It was only a matter of time before Cardellini Pharmaceutical returned to its former glory.

    Everything was done, but she was not happy at all.

    Was it that extreme joy begets sorrow?

    However, she had to do something. In fact, she had never been happy. She just suddenly felt that she had lost her purpose of living.

    By then, a staff of the court was urging her to leave because they needed to clean up the courtroom.

    Monica responded. Then, she lowered her head, took out a pill from her bag, and swallowed it.

    After that, he got up and left the courtroom.

    At the entrance of the court, the few ck bodyguards were standing there, waiting for her respectfully.

    Monica looked at them and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow me anymore.¡±

    The few of them did not understand.

    ¡°There¡¯s no danger anymore, so there¡¯s no need to follow me,¡± Monica said bluntly.

    ¡°But¨C¡±

    ¡°I will exin to Nox.¡± Monica was firm with her decision.

    As such, the bodyguard could only obey.

    The moment Monica left, she suddenly remembered that Nox had been kicked out of court because of her.

    To be honest, Nox¡¯s actions really touched her. Regardless of whether it was Jeanne¡¯s request or any other reason, she had decided to call Nox her friend.

    Monica walked passed the long flight of stairs outside the courtroom.

    As it had been a while since the trial ended, and the reporters waiting there had all left, she got into her car and drove away.

    She heard Michael would be locked up and executed in the nearest prison.

    She felt the need to visit him before he died. Therefore, she parked her car at the prison gate in the suburbs, went through the procedures, and saw Michael.

    Perhaps it was because Michael would be executed tomorrow, so from a humane point of view, outsiders would not be stopped from visiting as long as they did not vite any rules.

    She sat on a stool in the prison and watched as Michael show up in front of her in his prison uniform and with his hair shaved.

    The moment Michael saw Monica, his originally cold face finally showed a trace of emotion.

    ¡°Only 20 minutes!¡± the prison guard said grimly.

    Then, he rudely pressed Michael down on the stool in front of him.

    Michael¡¯s eyes met Monica¡¯s, and the two of them were silent for a while.

    Monica said, ¡°Michael, have you ever thought that such a day woulde?¡±

    Michael just stared at Monica coldly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never really thought about it,¡± Monica said bluntly and looked at Michael, taking in all his forbearance and anger.

    Perhaps only a person like Michael could force himself to not go crazy at a time like that.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always thought that you were a good, cheerful, uplifting, and upright person. I even thought that you¡¯d do a lot of good to the people of Harken in the future because you¡¯d be a clean and honest government servant. I was even very proud that I had a great friend like you,¡± Monica whispered.

    There was no sarcasm and, of course, no emotion in her tone.

    ¡°Back then, for the sake of your image, I was willing to give up my marriage to help you not because I loved you very much, but because I felt that you were worth it ¡ª for me and the people of this country. I always thought that if a good person like you could serve the country, it must be a blessing for the people, and I shouldn¡¯t ruin your political career. So, even if I was misunderstood by everyone and lost the person I loved the most, I would do it without any hesitation,¡± Monica said.

 Chapter 1088 - 1088 Great Satisfaction, Michaelâ€™s Tragic End

    1088 Great Satisfaction, Michael¡¯s Tragic End

    She finally told him the truth about why she had done that.

    She did not tell anyone. After all, how could amoner like her worry about the country and the people? She was afraid that no one would believe her and that everyone would think that she was crazy.

    She looked at Michael. ¡°You¡¯ve let me and all the people of Harken down. I don¡¯t know if your father¡¯s parenting taught you to use the most despicable means to obtain a bright future, or if he too hoped that you could serve the country. I don¡¯t know if you regret your life because of this, but I hope that if there¡¯s a next life ¡ª if such a thing exists ¡ª and you can contribute to the country, please don¡¯t fail to live up to the destiny you are given.¡±

    Michael¡¯s face was red, and his suppressed emotions were on the verge of exploding. As his hands were handcuffed, and he was trying his best to control himself, his exposed skin turned red.

    Monica saw it, but she did not pity him at all.

    After all, it was all Michael¡¯s fault.

    If there was a next life, she hoped that he could start over.

    With that, she stood up and left.

    She had no feelings for Michael, and they were just acquaintances. She had given him what he deserved for doing all the cruel things he did to her, and they did not owe each other anything anymore. However, since she had set aside all her hatred for him, and they both had no more malicious intentions toward each other, she thought she would see him onest time.

    However, that was all. She could not do anything else for him, not even a little bit.

    The moment she left, Michael suddenly lost control. He pounded on the table in front of him and even kicked over the tables and chairs violently.

    The prison guard immediately stepped forward to restrain him and shackle him to the ground. However, Michael fought back with all his might and did not stop.

    Michael¡¯s ferocious appearance was the scariest that Monica had ever seen.

    She watched as the prison guards took out electric batons and hit Michael¡¯s body with a high-voltage electric shock.

    Michael looked like he was in great pain, but he still wanted to resist.

    Perhaps he was still struggling for his life.

    Monica watched as Michael¡¯s struggle became weaker and weaker until he finally fell to the ground, motionless.

    Monica thought that was the bitter ending for Michael, one that he did not want but still got in the end.

    The moment she left, she heard someone behind her say in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    It was a deep voice that could only be squeezed out with all of one¡¯s strength.

    Monica¡¯s eyes reddened. However, she did not turn around.

    She did not know how much emotion was contained in Michael¡¯s apology.

    A smile appeared on her face, and a tear fell from her eye. She thought that she would smile to forget her grudge against Michael. However, she did not show Michael her smile.

    When she walked out of the prison, the sun was shining brightly outside.

    Unfortunately, Michael would never be able to see it again. After tomorrow, he would not even be able to see the world.

    Monica walked toward her car and was ready to leave.

    ¡°Monica!¡± A heart-wrenching scream suddenly sounded in the parking lot of the prison.

    Monica watched as Reese rushed toward her like a mad woman and raised her hand to p Monica¡¯s face.

    Monica reacted quickly by grabbing Reese¡¯s arm in ce. She even used all her strength to push Reese to the ground.

    The second after Reese was thrown hard to the ground, she got up madly and attacked Monica.

    She kept saying, ¡°You b*tch, you killed my son. For that, I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±

    Monica gritted her teeth and got into a tussle with Reese.

    She could let go of her hatred for Michael, but for Reese¡­ She had no reason to forgive her!

    Reese went crazy, but Monica was just as crazy. The two of them wed at each other like they were mad.

    However, Reese was over 50 years old, so it was impossible for her to defeat Monica, who was only 25 years old.

    Monica pressed Reese down fiercely before grabbing thetter¡¯s hair and pushing her face onto the rough ground.

    Reese¡¯s continuous resistance only left deep bloodstains on her face.

    ¡°Monica, let me go. Let me go, you b*tch. I¡¯m going to kill you. I¡¯m going to kill you for my son!¡± Reese screamed until her voice cracked.

    ¡°You and your family must be part of the reason why Michael is like this! Reese, you should reflect on yourself. It was your parenting that to Michael¡¯s extreme behavior. It¡¯s not my fault that he received the justice he deserved!¡± Monica enunciated each word clearly to Reese.

    ¡°Shut up, shut up! If it weren¡¯t because of you and the fact that Michael liked you, how could you have schemed against him? My son is so outstanding. How could a stupid woman like you¨C Ah!¡± Reese shrieked.

    It was because, at that moment, Monica grabbed her hair and mmed her face against the floor.

    Reese was in so much pain that tears streamed down her face. She was filled with so much hatred and pain that she really wanted to kill Monica.

    ¡°I suddenly feel sad for Michael. After all, even at the moment of his death, the woman who forced him onto the path of no return is still looking for other reasons to shirk her responsibility. She still doesn¡¯t know what she has done wrong!¡± Monica gritted her teeth.

    ¡°Monica!¡± Reese screamed.

    ¡°Michael will be executed tomorrow. After today, you will never see your so-called outstanding son again.¡± Monica suddenly let go of Reese. ¡°I send you my condolences!¡±

    ¡°No... No, no, Michael can¡¯t die. My son can¡¯t die. He¡¯s my only son. Everyone is envious of my outstanding son. He can¡¯t die...¡± Reese kept muttering as if she had gone mad.

    Even if Monica had let her go and left her side, she did not seem to react to it. It was as if she was still immersed in her own fantasy and was unwilling to snap out of it.

    Monica sat in her car, stepped on the elerator, and mmed it all the way down.

    Reese should also suffer the consequences that she deserved!

 Chapter 1089 - 1089 Neither of Them Needed The Other Anymore

    1089 Neither of Them Needed The Other Anymore

    Michael was executed the next day.

    Michael¡¯s incident had a great impact on the public. Not only was his trial broadcast live, but he had also been exposed to the media since the death of the little boy. Hence, after his execution, the warden of the prison personally announced the results of the execution to the public.

    All of a sudden, everyone was overjoyed! After all, bad people deserved the punishment they deserved.

    However, something unexpected happened next.

    On the day of Michael¡¯s death sentence, his mother, Reese, chose to jump off a building and died.

    When Monica saw that news, she was also a little surprised. However, she quickly felt relieved.

    Michael¡¯s end was inextricably linked to everything that his primitive family had given him, so it was understandable that Reese died with him.

    Monica sat on the chair and read the news about Michael coldly.

    Just then, someone knocked on the door.

    Monica put down her phone and responded, ¡°Come in.¡±

    Steve pushed the door open and entered.

    Steve was not someone who liked to show his emotions, but he still looked like he was delighted after Cardellini Enterprise won thewsuit. He said, ¡°We have now received orders from many pharmacies and hospitals. ording to the current order volume we¡¯ve received so far, the total number of orders received in the country has exceeded 3 billion, and it¡¯s still increasing.¡±

    ¡°Go through the list of all the pharmacies and hospitals that want our products. We will not provide any supplies to those who didn¡¯t help us when we were in trouble and even hit us when we were down,¡± Monica said bluntly.

    ¡°...If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll lose more than half of our orders.¡± Although Steve was also very unhappy about being ostracized by the market, he would still treat businesspetition rationally.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Once we release the news that we won¡¯t supply those former big agents, other pharmaceutical agents will approach us. This market has nevercked bold and visionary businessmen. It¡¯s only a matter of time.¡±

    ¡°The most important thing for us now is to bring Cardellini Enterprise back to a profitable state from its previous loss. If we reject the purchase request for those drugs now, we will continue to lose money.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve promised that I would produce another billion worth of medicine to give away for free, and that will not change. We¡¯ll take advantage of the free period and wait for the new pharmaceutical market in Harken.¡±

    ¡°Chairman, but you¡¯re ying with money!¡± Steve¡¯s heart ached.

    That was really a waste of money.

    ¡°I just want some people to understand that although it¡¯s important to make money, it¡¯s important to conduct themselves with integrity too.¡± Monica was very determined.

    Steve had no choice but to nod. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Although his heart ached for Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s money, he had to admit that Monica¡¯s vengeful personality, whether or not it was because she was impulsive and would not think of the bigger picture, was a good thing. When he thought of those people¡¯s disgusting faces when they were in a crisis, he found it difficult to calm down if he did not teach them a lesson.

    Besides, Monica was rich. She had gained her wealth so suddenly that she probably would not care about that amount of money either.

    Moreover, with that amount, once Cardellini Pharmaceutical¡¯s business returned to normal, they could quickly make a profit.

    ¡°There are a few things I need to tell you. Remember to let me know when you¡¯re done,¡± Monica said. She did not know when it started, but ever since she had an aura to her, her expressions became controlled, and she no longerughed heartlessly. Once she stoppedughing and coupled with her calm personality, she appeared very dignified.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Steve said respectfully.

    He had also epted all of Monica¡¯s changes.

    Monica said, ¡°First, because of the fall of Sunny Pharmaceutical, after we¡¯ve given away all one billion worth of drugs, ording to the market estimates, Cardellini Enterprise should have a crazy amount of orders in the next month. It will be even more than what you have received now, so we must prepare enough supplies. Get the sales department to calcte the exact value and give me a specific number. If there are no problems, we will start production.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Secondly, Cardellini Pharmaceutical has beenmitted to drug research and development for so many years. Now that more than half of the research and development team has left, rebuilding the research and development team is key. Otherwise, Cardellini Pharmaceutical will crash and go bankrupt again. I hope you¡¯ll be personally in charge of this matter.¡±

 Chapter 1090 - 1090 Neither of Them Needed The Other Anymore

    1090 Neither of Them Needed The Other Anymore

    ¡°Yes.¡± Steve took down Monica¡¯s instructions very seriously and asked, ¡°Regarding those in the research and development team who left Cardellini Pharmaceutical, if they turn a new leaf, can we recruit them back?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Monica gave an affirmative reply. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. Cardellini Enterprise will never ept anyone who left. As long as they stick around, nothing will happen to them!¡±

    ¡°...Yes.¡± As he expected, Monica was willful.

    One had to know that nurturing an experienced researcher was not something that could be measured with money.

    ¡°Third, I¡¯ve promised all the employees of Cardellini Pharmaceutical, including the remaining members of the research and development team, that once Cardellini Enterprise gets through the crisis and gets back on the right track, I will treat them all. Now, help me calcte how much Cardellini Enterprise will have to pay forbor costs every year if we increase every employee¡¯s sry by 10 percent. If the amount is okay, I¡¯ll raise everyone¡¯s sry.¡±

    Steve was speechless. Cardellini Enterprise had not even made any money and they were already increasing their costs.

    However, that was indeed Monica¡¯s style.

    ¡°Lastly, I still think that the person Michael bribed is still in thepany. Find a way to persuade him to quit. I won¡¯t allow mypany to have anyone who had anything to do with Michael.¡±

    Steve felt that Monica must really hate Michael a lot to go that far.

    In fact, that was not true. Monica¡¯s hatred for Michael ended the moment Michael was sentenced to death.

    She was only being so thorough in eliminating anyone rted to Michael because she was a vengeful person. She had no need to treat those who had done her harm with kindness.

    ¡°Give me a weekly progress report on the above matters,¡± Monica said.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Steve agreed.

    ¡°Mr. Warren,¡± Monica suddenly called out to him.

    ¡°Yes, Chairman?¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Monica said sincerely.

    Steve was stunned. He did not expect Monica to suddenly be emotional.

    Just a second ago, she was so serious and did not look like she cared about anyone.

    ¡°As I should.¡±

    Monica smiled faintly.

    Nothing was as he should. It was a matter of his sense of responsibility and character.

    She said, ¡°You can go ahead with your work.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    With that, Steve left.

    The moment he left, he truly felt that under Monica¡¯s leadership, Cardellini Enterprise would have a bright future.

    Monica looked at Steve¡¯s back and then at the time before leaving the office.

    It was 3 p.m. in the afternoon, which should be a good time for her to pick Nox up.

    Nox was detained for a day because he broke court order, and apparently, he even repented for a day. In short, he was tortured miserably.

    When she drove into the detention center¡¯s parking lot, she saw a familiar car. Even in such arge parking lot, she could recognize it at a nce.

    However, she did not react to it. She simply parked the car and got out to wait for Nox in the detention center.

    When she entered the waiting room, she saw Finn, who also saw her.

    There seemed to be a trace of surprise in his eyes, but he would definitely not take the initiative to ask her why she was there.

    Monica did not take the initiative to greet him either. She sat a distance away from him and took out her phone to read some current news while waiting for Nox toe out.

    Only the two of them were in the waiting room, so it was unusually quiet.

    After about half an hour, before she could see anyone, she heard Nox¡¯s voice. ¡°If you dare to expose what I¡¯ve repented on, I will definitely sue you in court!¡±

    Monica¡¯s mouth suddenly curved into a smile.

    From the moment she walked in, there had been no change in her expression. In fact, she did not feel any emotion.

    Yet, the moment she heard Nox¡¯s voice, she smiled sincerely.

    Finn also raised his head because he heard Nox¡¯s voice. The moment he raised his head, he saw Monica smiling.

    His eyes flickered.

    Then, he saw Nox walk out.

    When Nox came out and saw Monica and Finn, he was a little surprised. ¡°You two came to pick me up together?!¡±

    He did not expect it to be the two of them. In fact, he thought Edward woulde to pick him up, but s, that heartless Edward did note.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s a coincidence,¡± Monica exined.

    ¡°A coincidence?¡± Nox did not believe it, and there was a pensive look on his face.

    ¡°Fourth Master told me to pick you up because he has something on,¡± Finn said his reason.

    ¡°What about you?¡± Nox asked Monica.

 Chapter 1091 - 1091 Neither of Them Needed The Other Anymore

    1091 Neither of Them Needed The Other Anymore

    Could it be that she knew Finn wasing, so she came?

    ¡°You¡¯re here because of me, so I came and pick you up.¡±

    Nox was speechless and thought he was overthinking it.

    ¡°Are you done with the procedures?¡± Finn asked, directly changing the topic.

    ¡°It¡¯s done. We can go now.¡± Nox quickly said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay in this ce for a second longer!¡±

    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go,¡± Finn urged.

    With that, Nox left with Finn.

    Monica, on the other hand, followed behind them calmly.

    When they arrived at the parking lot, Monica got into the car and watched Nox and Finn leave together.

    In fact, from the moment she saw Finn¡¯s car, she knew that Nox did not need her to pick him up. She just wanted to feel reassured that at least Nox was in a good state of mind and did not lose an arm or a leg.

    She started the engine, stepped on the elerator, and was about to drive away when she saw Finn leaving and Nox walking over.

    Monica frowned and pressed the unlock button.

    Nox casually sat in the passenger seat of Monica¡¯s car.

    A little surprised, Monica turned to look at Nox. ¡°Do you want me to send you back?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t youe to send me back?¡± Nox was speechless.

    Monica was at a loss for words.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Send me home. The days inside are really unbearable.¡± Nox despised it a lot.

    Monica was really amused by Nox sometimes.

    With that, she smiled and nodded.

    At the same time, a smile appeared on Finn¡¯s face again.

    When he drove away from Monica¡¯s car, he saw Monica smiling at Nox.

    Monica, of course, did not notice that Finn had left as she drove Nox back seriously.

    As the car drove on the road, Nox said, ¡°I heard Michael has been sentenced to death.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Monica nodded emotionlessly.

    ¡°He was executed this morning.¡±

    ¡°And Reese jumped off the building,¡± Monica added.

    Nox was still a little surprised.

    However, at that moment, Monica was extremely calm.

    ¡°I¡¯ll return the 1 billion you gave meter.¡± Monica said, ¡°Thank Fourth Master for me.¡±

    ¡°Do you think that money belongs to Edward?¡± Nox smiled.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Monica mumbled, ¡°If not, it¡¯s Jeanne¡¯s.¡±

    Nox thought that it would be better for her to find that out herself.

    ¡°I still need the 1 billion now, so I¡¯ll pay it backter with interest.¡±

    ¡°As you wish.¡± Nox did not care.

    It was not his money anyway.

    The two of them chatted along the way. Then, Monica drove into Nox¡¯s neighborhood. When they were at the traffic light in front of the neighborhood, Monica did not seem to notice the change in the traffic light. She was about to run the red light and hit a little girl running on the pedestrian road when Nox shouted at her, ¡°Monica! Brake!¡±

    Monica suddenly came back to her senses and mmed her foot on the brakes.

    There was a loud screech as the car braked, and at that moment, Monica saw the little girl standing in front of her car. If she were to go any further, she would definitely crash into the girl.

    The little girl¡¯s parents hurriedly held her tightly in their arms. The moment they held her, they scolded Monica.

    Monica also seemed afraid at that moment.

    However, she took a deep breath, and instead of responding to the couple cursing her, she silently epted their usations.

    Fortunately, the traffic light was fast, and they were on the main road. The little girl¡¯s parents cursed for a while before they carried the little girl away. Monica also restarted the car and left.

    Nox looked at Monica and saw that her expression did not change.

    Finally, they arrived at the entrance of his neighborhood.

    ¡°When are you free to have dinner together? It¡¯s my treat,¡± Monica asked him.

    However, Nox just stared at her.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Monica frowned. ¡°Why are you so against me treating you to a meal?¡±

    ¡°Monica, don¡¯t take depression lightly.¡± Nox enunciated each word.

    Monica pursed her lips.

    It turned out that Nox knew.

    Hence, she said, ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Taking medicine alone is useless. I suggest you go to a proper hospital and find a proper doctor for treatment.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not joking with you.¡± Nox was serious.

    ...

    ¡°I know.¡± Monica nodded.

    Nox still wanted to say something, but he felt that whatever he said, Monica would agree. He did not know if she really agreed, but he felt like he might be wasting his breath.

 Chapter 1092 - 1092 Neither of Them Needed The Other Anymore

    1092 Neither of Them Needed The Other Anymore

    With that, he opened the car door and left.

    Monica watched as Nox disappeared from her sight before she slowly drove away.

    Nox¡¯s words rang in her ears. ¡°Don¡¯t take depression lightly.¡±

    She drove to the hospital.

    She had not been to the hospital for two days because she had to attend court and deal with some urgent matters at Cardellini Pharmaceutical.

    Once she parked the car, she went to her father¡¯s intensive care unit first.

    She did not know when he would wake up or if he could still wake up. However, she seemed to have epted everything.

    She stood outside the intensive care unit and stayed with her father for a long time before she went to the ward.

    The moment she pushed open the door to the ward, her eyes narrowed.

    She saw Richie, the man who had set up the trap with Michael and almost caused her to be raped by Michael.

    She remained silent as she looked at him. He seemed to have brought a lot of gifts and was talking enthusiastically to her mother. He kept talking about how well her father had treated him in the past, but because he had been busy with work all these years, he had not been able to visit her father more than a few times. Now that he was back, he did not expect to see the old man in that state. He was very sad.

    Monica just watched his performance. Instead of interrupting or stopping him, she sat on the sofa and listened to him.

    At that moment, he seemed to realize that Monica had arrived, so he hurriedly said, ¡°Monica, look at how big you¡¯ve grown. When I first saw you, you were only four or five years old. You were only this tall. I even carried you in my arms to buy lollipops. Do you remember?¡±

    ¡°That was such a long time ago, but I remember very clearly that we had a dinner party a few days ago.¡± Monica smiled without revealing too much emotion.

    Richie was not embarrassed, and he quickly echoed, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Oh, what is my memory? There were so many people that night that I almost forgot.¡±

    Of course, Monica did not believe his nonsense.

    ¡°I remember I said I wanted to visit your father. Look, this dy has dragged on for another two days.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, and I said that business is more important. Mr. Sanchez, you¡¯re so busy. It doesn¡¯t really matter if youe or not.¡± Monica said bluntly.

    ¡°How could I note? No matter how busy I am, I wille,¡± Richie said eagerly.

    Monica smiled. ¡°In that case, my dad¡¯s ward is in the intensive care unit, not here.¡±

    Richie felt a little awkward. Of course, he knew that Monica was being sarcastic, so he hurriedly said, ¡°I just went over to take a look and thought that your mom must be very sad, so I wanted toe and see her. I believe that Mr. Cardellini will wake up sooner orter.¡±

    ¡°My mom and I have heard a lot of these words,¡± Monica said.

    It was so satirical that Richie was really embarrassed at that moment.

    After all, he was 20 years older than Monica and had been in the business world for many years. However, he had never been embarrassed by a little girl.

    Monica naturally refused to show Richie any shred of respect. She said, ¡°We appreciate your kind intentions, Mr. Sanchez, but it¡¯s gettingte. You should head back.¡±

    It was obvious that she was telling him to leave.

    Richie also knew that Monica would not be dismissed like that, so he smiled apologetically and said, ¡°Actually, I came here this time because I have a small matter to discuss with Monica.¡±

    He finally revealed his true colors.

    ¡°Mr. Sanchez, if it¡¯s a private matter, you can speak now. If it¡¯s a business matter, I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t talk about business after work. If you have anything to discuss, you can make an appointment with my secretary. I¡¯ll see you when I have time.¡±

    ¡°Look, you¡¯re treating me as an outsider. Your father and I had a great friendship back then. Won¡¯t you hurt our rtionship by doing things in such a formal manner?¡± Richie said with a fawning smile.

    Monica shot him a nce.

    She really did not want her mother to see how dark the business world was.

    As such, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk outside.¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure.¡± Richie quickly agreed.

    Monica said to Ruby, ¡°Mom, you can order dinner first. I¡¯lle back to eat with you after I¡¯m done talking with Mr. Sanchez.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Ruby nodded.

    Her mood was a lot more stable the past few days, probably because she had epted Gary¡¯s condition.

    Monica led Gary out of the hospital ward and walked straight to a balcony in the ward area.

    asionally, there would be one or two family members of patients, doctors, and nurses who woulde to take a breather or smoke.

    However, it was mealtime now, so it was very empty up there.

    ¡°Mr. Sanchez, if you have something to say, just say it.¡± Monica brought Richie here and went straight to the point.

 Chapter 1093 - 1093 Neither of Them Needed The Other Anymore

    1093 Neither of Them Needed The Other Anymore

    Richie no longer tried to hide it. ¡°I believe you should know why I¡¯m looking for you.¡±

    Steve was indeed efficient. In just a short while, the news of them refusing to supply to some pharmaceuticalpanies had been spread.

    ¡°Mr. Sanchez, if you have something to say, just say it. I really don¡¯t have that much time to waste with you.¡± Monica¡¯s face darkened.

    Her poise surprised Richie a little.

    That night, although Monica¡¯s performance did not match her youthful maturity, she was stillcking in confidence. Moreover, he had always thought that Monica was only 25 years old. How could she really have the ability to manage tens of billions of assets? Now, Monica seemed to have convinced him a little.

    He said, ¡°Sunny Pharmaceutical isn¡¯t selling their products now, but we have a few billion in our inventory and want to return it to Sunny Pharmaceutical. Sunny Pharmaceutical has epted it, but because they¡¯ve dered bankruptcy, we can¡¯t get back the money. Of course, if a business investment fails, so be it. I, Richie, am not someone who can¡¯t afford the loss. However, now that the products in Sunny Pharmaceutical have been seized and Cardellini Pharmaceutical won¡¯t provide us with any drugs, it really is forcingpanies like us to die.¡±

    ¡°So, Mr. Sanchez, do you think Cardellini Enterprise is in the wrong for not supplying you with the goods?¡±

    ¡°Monica, you¡¯re still young¨C¡±

    ¡°When at work, please call me Ms. Cardellini,¡± Monica interrupted him.

    Richie held it in. ¡°Ms. Cardellini, you¡¯re still young. Profits are the most important in themodity market, and everyone just wants money. I know I didn¡¯t help Cardellini Enterprise out back then and you¡¯re upset about that. So, I¡¯m here to apologize to you. Now that it¡¯s over, let¡¯s not get too involved in personal emotions.¡±

    ¡°What right do you have to say it¡¯s over?!¡± Monica sneered, ¡°Do you think really think that¡¯s enough after you¡¯ve done something wrong?! If that¡¯s the case, did Michael need to pay the price of death?¡±

    Richie¡¯s face turned red from Monica¡¯s mocking.

    ¡°Mr. Sanchez, I, Monica, have my own principles when ites to doing things, and I don¡¯t think I can live my life knowing that I crossed it. As for the matter of Cardellini Enterprise not supplying you with products, I can tell you clearly again that if we don¡¯t supply the products to you now, we won¡¯t do so in the future! Your name has been removed from Cardellini Pharmaceutical¡¯s trading list, so I hope you don¡¯t waste your breath and waste my time. My time is very precious, and I don¡¯t want to waste it on people like you.¡±

    Her words made the other party feel embarrassed.

    Moreover, she did not even give Richie a chance to speak. After she said that, she turned around and left.

    ¡°Monica!¡± Richie, who was obviously provoked, grabbed Monica.

    Monica¡¯s expression was extremely ugly, and she suddenly pushed Richie away.

    She hated anyone touching her, and it was obvious that she was angered.

    Richie did not expect Monica to burst like that, but he did not back down. Instead, he shouted at Monica, ¡°If you refuse to supply us now, do you think Cardellini Enterprise can develop? If your products can¡¯t be sold, can Cardellini Enterprise still survive in the future?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that, Mr. Sanchez. I know how to solve the Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s problem.¡±

    ¡°Monica, I¡¯m not threatening you. But since you¡¯re so ruthless now, I can also unite all the pharmaceuticalpanies in Harken to boycott your drugs. Then, we¡¯ll just fight to the death. Who¡¯s afraid of who?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Monica gave the other party a definite answer. ¡°Coincidentally, I¡¯m still investigating which medicinal material suppliers hit us when we were down. You¡¯d better form an alliance immediately. Then, I¡¯ll know that those people can¡¯t be traded with.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Seeing that he could not threaten Monica at all, Richie¡¯s face turned red.

    ¡°Mr. Sanchez, take care.¡± Monica really did not want to waste time with such a person.

    With that, she left.

    ¡°Monica, since you want to force me to my death, I¡¯ll take you down with me!¡± Richie was probably forced to the limit.

    The fall of Sunny Pharmaceutical had already caused him to lose arge sum of money. Now, his only chance toe back from the dead was the supply from Cardellini Pharmaceutical, but Monica had directly rejected him.

    He was furious.

 Chapter 1094 - 1094 Neither of Them Needed The Other Anymore

    1094 Neither of Them Needed The Other Anymore

    Richie went forward and grabbed Monica¡¯s body. He strangled her neck and brought her to the railing on the rooftop.

    Although the railing was very high, she could be pushed down by force.

    Monica kept resisting, but in the end, there was a huge difference in strength between her and the man.

    She gritted her teeth and looked coldly at Richie, who had lost control of himself.

    ¡°If you want to kill me, we can die together. Anyway, I¡¯ve lived for a long time, and I¡¯m old enough. It¡¯s just a pity that you¡¯re in your prime!¡± Richie said viciously.

    At that moment, he used all his strength to push Monica out of the railing.

    Monica kept resisting, with both her hands grabbing the railing. However, Richie¡¯s grip on her neck was so painful that she almost fainted.

    The moment she thought that she might really die here, the pain in her neck suddenly disappeared, and Richie left her in an instant.

    He was thrown to the ground.

    Monica gasped for air.

    At that moment, she saw a man in a white coat beating Richie to the ground as if he might beat him to death.

    ¡°Finn.¡± Monica suddenly went forward and pulled him back.

    Finn paused for a moment. Then, he clenched his fists tightly and punched Richie¡¯s face again.

    Thetter had no strength to resist. His face was already bruised and swollen, and his nose was bleeding.

    ¡°Stop fighting,¡± Monica shouted at him.

    Finn held himself back and let go of Richie, who was lying on the ground and could not move.

    Monica nced at Richie, whom she did not feel any sympathy for his miserable state. She said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    She was speaking to Finn.

    Finn¡¯s throat moved slightly, and he left the rooftop with Monica.

    If he had note out for a smoke just now, Monica might really have been pushed off the roof by that man.

    Monica¡¯s expression after she was rescued was too cold.

    She did not seem excited at all about being revived from the dead. She just calmly epted that fact.

    Suddenly, Finn remembered what Nox had said about Monica¡¯s depression.

    At that moment, his eyes suddenly narrowed.

    He stretched out his hand to pull Monica, who seemed to be walking a little fast.

    The moment he touched Monica, she shook him off without any hesitation, just like she did to Richie.

    Finn¡¯s fingers moved slightly before he put it down and said, ¡°Let me take a look at your neck.¡±

    There were some strangtion marks on her neck, which was obviously the result of being strangled by one¡¯s hand.

    ¡°No need.¡± Monica said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious.¡±

    ¡°Monica¨C¡±

    ¡°Thank you for just now.¡± Monica interrupted him and said very politely.

    Finn¡¯s expression changed slightly, and Monica did not say anything else.

    In fact, she was not very touched.

    She felt that if it were anyone else he met who was going to be killed, Finn would definitely lend a helping hand if he encountered that situation.

    ¡°Nox said you have depression.¡± The moment Monica left, Finn suddenly spoke.

    Nox really had a big mouth.

    Monica replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Do you know how dangerous depression can be?¡± Finn asked her.

    Monica did not answer, and she did not want to answer either. Right now, all she wanted was to keep her distance from Finn.

    ¡°I can help you contact the best doctor to treat you¨C¡±

    ¡°Dr. Jones,¡± Monica interrupted him.

    Finn subconsciously clenched his fists.

    Monica¡¯s indifference toward him and distance from him was really obvious.

    ¡°You¡¯re a cardiologist, and your duty is to treat patients in the cardiology department, including my father. I hope you can spend more time and energy on my father. As for me, I¡¯m not your responsibility. In fact, I¡¯m a burden to you. I hope you can understand that,¡± Monica said firmly and politely to Finn.

    She really did not want to have too much interaction with Finn; she did not even want to feel his warmth.

    She knew that he was a doctor with a kind heart, but she did not care.

    She bowed to Finn. ¡°Please take care of my father.¡±

    After that, she turned around and left determinedly.

    Finn stared at Monica¡¯s back and thought that was probably the best for them.

    Neither of them needed the other anymore.

    ¡­

    In the Delta Inds, Jeanne was grounded for a long time, without any television or cell phone. For the first time, she was suffering.

    She was standing on Lucy¡¯s balcony.

    To be honest, Lucy had be her only pastime here.

    ...

    However, Lucy did not belong to her alone.

    At that moment, Lucy had changed into a khaki-colored windbreaker. If not for the cocoon-like scar on her face, she could really charm everyone.

    ¡°Are you going to fool around with Kerby again?¡± Jeanne could not help but tease her.

    Lucy chuckled and said, ¡°Are you jealous?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Jeanne smiled.

    She wondered if a certain person would be jealous.

    ¡°I have good news for you.¡± Lucy deliberately acted mysterious.

    ¡°You slept with Kerby?¡± Jeanne raised her eyebrows.

    Sometimes, Lucy was really speechless with Jeanne. She said, ¡°Monica, whom you¡¯re most worried about, has won.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Jeanne¡¯s interest was piqued.

    She was also a little excited.

    ...

    ¡°I¡¯ve read thetest news report from Harken. Michael was executed this morning, and the biggestpetitor of the Cardellini Enterprise, Sunny Pharmaceutical, has dered bankruptcy. At the same time, all the drugs produced by Sunny Pharmaceutical have been banned from being sold. It¡¯s only a matter of time before Cardellini Enterprise re-develops.¡± Lucy exined, ¡°I told you, you need to give Monica a stage to perform, and she¡¯ll surprise you.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jeanne nodded.

    She was indeed a little surprised.

    Most importantly, it took much less time than she had expected.

    ¡°I believe Kingsley will return your phone to you very soon.¡± Lucy looked in the mirror to make sure she was dressed properly. Then, she opened the door and said, ¡°I¡¯m going out¨C Mr. Thorn.¡±

    In an instant, she was extremely respectful.

    Jeanne also turned to look in that direction and saw Kingsley, whose expression was dark.

    He seemed to think that Lucy was a little too excessive and gorgeously dressed.

    After all, she was wearing some perfume.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Jeanne,¡± Kingsley said bluntly.

    He did not react to Lucy.

 Chapter 1095 - 1095 Lucyâ€™s Resistance

    1095 Lucy¡¯s Resistance

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Jeanne,¡± Kingsley said coldly.

    Lucy was very respectful. ¡°She¡¯s inside.¡±

    Kingsley nodded and walked past Lucy with his long legs.

    Lucy turned to look at Kingsley¡¯s back before she left silently.

    Jeanne watched Lucy leave before turning to look at Kingsley, who was standing in front of her.

    Kingsley handed her her phone.

    Jeanne took a look at the phone and took it. ¡°So, it makes no difference whether I¡¯m there or not.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know how much of a role you yed in this matter.¡± Kingsley¡¯s expression darkened.

    Jeanne ignored Kingsley.

    She sat on the sofa in Lucy¡¯s room and turned on her phone. She had not turned on her phone for a long time, so she did not know if anyone had contacted her.

    She looked nonchnt.

    Kingsley sat beside Jeanne and looked at her. ¡°We¡¯re going to South Hampton City next Wednesday.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s fingers that were tapping on her phone paused.

    Then, she raised her head and looked at Kingsley.

    ¡°For Stacey¡¯s wedding.¡± Kingsley said, ¡°The Sanders will invite the Swans to their wedding that day.¡±

    ¡°And?¡± Jeanne looked at Kingsley.

    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll have to kill Old Master Swan.¡± Kingsley looked at Jeanne and said, ¡°And Fourth Master Swan.

    There was a change in Jeanne¡¯s emotions.

    Kingsley saw that, but he did not show any other expression. He said, ¡°The Sanders have suffered a great loss in Harken during this period of time. Michael¡¯s death sentence and Sunny Pharmaceutical¡¯s bankruptcy have caused the Sanders to lose both wealth and manpower. On top of that, the Sanders has not been able to find the descendant of the Duncans for a long time, so the Sanders can¡¯t wait any longer.¡±

    ¡°You mean, the Sanders has decided to risk everything?¡±

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s understandable. The Sanders and the Swans have secretly fought many times, but they have never won. Seeing that Warren no longer has absolute control, he naturally won¡¯t let the Swans be stronger under his nose.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Warren afraid of failure?¡± Jeanne was still a little surprised. ¡°Logically speaking, even if the Sanders were forced into a corner, they wouldn¡¯t be so eager for quick sess. In case of failure, the Sanders can¡¯t afford to pay such a huge price. To put it bluntly, they will lose the country.¡±

    ¡°But there¡¯s no other way. If he allows the Swans to continue developing, the oue will be the same. The Sanders are already in a difficult position.¡±

    Jeanne nodded.

    In fact, Kingsley was right.

    The Sanders had no choice but to attack the Swans.

    During this period of time, the Sanders suffered a lot of losses, and they also discovered that their control over the Harken was getting weaker and weaker. If they did not take the initiative to attack, they might be more passive in the future.

    However, Jeanne did not think that the Sanders had a 100 percent chance of winning against the Swans.

    By now, Jeanne was almost certain that the Swans or, to be precise, the descendant of the Duncans that the Swans supported was already very powerful.

    If the Sanders were not careful, they might really be defeated.

    Jeanne pursed her lips. ¡°Who¡¯s Stacey getting married to?¡±

    ¡°William Gates.¡± Kingsley enunciated each word clearly.

    ¡°As expected, it¡¯s him!¡± Jeanne sneered. ¡°I can¡¯t believe the Sanders is making Stacey marry someone twice her age.¡±

    ¡°In the royal family, marriage is never a child¡¯s y.¡± Kingsley looked at Jeanne. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same?¡±

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    Was she not forced to marry Edward? If the Sanders had not forced her, she would not have married Edward.

    ¡°When are we leaving?¡± she asked.

    ¡°In three days.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Let me remind you.¡± Kingsley¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°If you show mercy this time, no one can save you.¡±

    He was probably still brooding over the fact that Jeanne almost died to save Edward and was instead threatened by Edward.

    Jeanne did not answer, and Kingsley did not say much either. In any case, he would stop when it was necessary.

    As he got to leave, Jeanne suddenly called out to him, ¡°Kingsley.¡±

    Kingsley stopped in his tracks.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be very dangerous this time,¡± Jeanne asked him.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Kingsley responded.

    This time, a war would break out.

    Once the Sanders started to make a move on the Swans, especially on Old Master Swan and Fourth Master Swan, who was the head of the Swans, it meant that the Sanders no longer cared. The Swans and the Duncans that the Swans supported no longer had to put on a disguise. The two families¡¯ power would instantly explode, and it would be a matter of time before a fight broke out.

 Chapter 1096 - 1096 Lucyâ€™s Resistance

    1096 Lucy¡¯s Resistance

    ¡°Have you ever thought that you would die?¡± Jeanne suddenly asked.

    ¡°Anyone can die.¡± Kingsley said bluntly, ¡°I never thought that I would live like this until I die.¡±

    ¡°So, do you have any regrets?¡± Jeanne asked him.

    He was born into an assassin family, so his life and death had always been up to the heavens, not fate.

    No one knew when they would really die. Even Kingsley could not guarantee it.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t,¡± Kingsley replied firmly. ¡°I don¡¯t have any regrets.¡±

    There was no need for any regrets. He shouldered his own responsibility and led the development of the Hills. He had nothing to regret.

    Of course, if he died, the Hills would also face extinction. However, that was not his regret. That was just the survival of the fittest.

    That was how the world evolved.

    The Hills did not rise up out of thin air. They, too, killed a lot of people to get to where they were today.

    If someone did the same to them one day, it would all be... normal.

    Kingsley understood the life he had to live very well, and the only thing that had changed in his life was his sister leaving Jeanne behind.

    He was originally emotionless and was even too numb to the world, but he developed a trace of emotion.

    The blood ties between family members were difficult to abandon.

    ¡°Lucy will be your regret.¡± In response to Kingsley¡¯s answer, Jeanne retorted.

    Kingsley looked at Jeanne.

    ¡°Never,¡± Kingsley said firmly.

    After saying that, he strode away.

    Jeanne looked at Kingsley¡¯s back.

    Kingsley probably had never realized that he would get angry every time Lucy was mentioned.

    Jeanne retracted her gaze and looked at her phone.

    Apart from Monica calling her a few times and sending her a few messages asking where she was, she did not receive any messages from anyone else.

    Jeanne wondered that after she went back on her words and hurt him that day, would they still be husband and wife the next time they met?

    ¡­

    Kingsley returned to his room and stood on therge balcony, smoking.

    Naturally, his high-level assassins were by his side. However, they did not even dare to breathe loudly during this period of time, for fear of provoking Kingsley.

    They were afraid that if Kingsley suddenly raged, they would be implicated.

    Kingsley smoked one cigarette after another.

    Finally, Kingsley ordered, ¡°Arrange for a woman toe in.¡±

    The high-level assassins were stunned and a little dumbfounded. Getting a woman for Kingsley had never been within the scope of their duties.

    It had been Lucy before, andter, it was Millie.

    Ever since Millie¡¯s death, Mr. Thorn had been abstinent for a long time, and that abstinence frightened them.

    Now that he had finally returned to normal, that instruction was too difficult for them to carry out.

    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you know how to do it?¡± Kingsley¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Since when did they know how to do that? However, they could only bite the bullet and say, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Then, one of the high-level assassins left.

    He left and went to find Lucy.

    It could not be helped. They did not know Mr. Thorn¡¯s preference for women and which assassin was qualified to sleep with Kingsley. He was afraid that if he made a wrong arrangement and caused an internal conflict, he would not be able to bear the responsibility.

    Being by Kingsley¡¯s side was like being with a tiger. He might not even know how he died.

    When the high-level assassin found Lucy, she was nning to leave the manor with Kerby. It seemed like they were going to the town on the Delta Inds to have some fun.

    ¡°Ms. Harmon,¡± The high-level assassin was very respectful.

    Lucy looked at the high-level assassin who had never left Kingsley¡¯s side and wondered, ¡°Kingsley is looking for me?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± The assassin quickly shook his head.

    ¡°In that case, why are you looking for me?¡± No matter what, she found it a little strange.

    After all, Kingsley¡¯s closest assassins usually paid no attention to the outside world and only focused on protecting Kingsley.

    ¡°Mr. Thorn told me to find him a woman, and I really don¡¯t know who to look for.¡± The assassin was in a difficult position.

    Only then did Lucy understand the situation.

    She had heard that Kingsley had been abstinent for a period of time after Millie¡¯s death.

    Of course, she did not think that Kingsley still had any feelings for Millie. He must have been so angry with Jeanne that he lost his sexual desire. Now that Kingsley and Jeanne had reconciled, he had let go of his emotions, hence his physical needs.

 Chapter 1097 - 1097 Lucyâ€™s Resistance

    1097 Lucy¡¯s Resistance

    She said, ¡°A new batch of assassins came in a few days ago. Go and ask K01. He¡¯s in charge of the overall nning. Ask him to give you some advice.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Ms. Harmon.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re all working for Mr. Thorn anyway, so you¡¯re wee.¡±

    The high-level assassin thanked her again before he quickly left.

    At the same time, Lucy also left the manor with Kerby in his car.

    In the manor, the high-level assassin returned quickly to Kingsley¡¯s room, followed by a somewhat unfamiliar face.

    At that time, Kingsley had just taken a shower. When he came out of the bathroom, he had a bath towel wrapped around his body, revealing his good figure.

    That was the first time the new female assassin saw the head of the Hills, Kingsley.

    She thought that he would have a ferocious face covered in scars, but he was a hundred times more handsome than she had imagined. At that moment, she saw Kingsley, and although there were still some scars on his body, they did not affect the look of his muscles at all. As he had just finished showering, his muscles were still dripping with water, and he looked unreal.

    The female assassin did not dare to size him up boldly.

    After all, she knew that even though he looked good, he was the head of the Hills, and she did not dare to cross the line.

    The news of Millie¡¯s death had spread widely among the assassins of the Hills. Therefore, no one dared to push their luck in front of Kingsley.

    ¡°Have you taken a shower?¡± Kingsley asked.

    He did not ask who the assassin was.

    He had heard that a new batch of people hade, so perhaps she was one of them.

    ¡°Yes.¡± When K01 told her to go to Kingsley¡¯s room, he reminded her to wash up before going.

    ¡°Come here,¡± Kingsley ordered.

    As the assassin walked over obediently, the high-level assassin left and closed the door for them.

    Then, the two assassins stood at the door, smoking.

    They knew very well how long Mr. Thorn would take, and that was probably the most rxing moment of their day.

    Moreover, it had been a long time since Mr. Thorn gave them time to rx.

    Hence, they figured it should take a long time this time. After all, he needed to vent his long-held lust.

    With that thought in mind, the two assassins seemed rather rxed as they smoked their cigarette slowly.

    However, at that moment, the door was suddenly pulled open.

    The two assassins¡¯ hands that were holding the cigarettes stiffened. Then, they extinguished it at an astonishing speed, threw it on the ground, and stepped on it.

    They watched as the female assassin walked out.

    It had only been a few minutes! Was it ten or five minutes? It should have taken at least two hours.

    How was it so fast? Could it be that Mr. Thorn really was old?

    The female assassin did not dare to stay and ran away as quickly as she could.

    The two high-level assassins looked at each other and then quickly entered the room.

    In the room, Kingsley¡¯s expression was extremely cold as he sat on the bed. Even a powerful man like him seemed to have his unspeakable secrets.

    Of course, the two assassins did not say anything. They just stood there respectfully.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Lucy?¡± Kingsley suddenly snapped.

    The high-level assassin paused for two seconds before he quickly replied, ¡°I just saw Ms. Harmon and Kerby leave the manor together.¡±

    Kingsley red at him, and the high-level assassin was terrified

    ¡°I¡¯ll give her a call immediately,¡± the assassin said immediately.

    ¡°No need.¡± Kingsley¡¯s face was ashen. ¡°Get out!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The two assassins left in a hurry.

    They did not dare to dy even half a second.

    During this period of time, Mr. Thorn¡¯s temper was bad enough. Coupled with his dignity as a man, he would burst like an atomic bomb at that moment!

    Lucy and Kerby came back a littlete at night.

    Lately, Lucy had indeed been close to Kerby, but of course, she did not sleep with Kerby that night.

    Kerby was almost castrated because of herst time, so he did not dare to touch Lucy. However, because of Lucy¡¯s special care, the two of them grew closer. On top of that, Lucy also wanted to train Kerby, so she spent more time and effort on him. Today, the two of them left the manor together to take Kerby to do some extreme training.

    She had a feeling that the war that the Hills was about to face could break out at any time, and Kerby could be a very important member.

    When the two of them returned to the manor, Kerby sent Lucy back to her room.

    At the door, Kerby suddenly said, ¡°Ms. Harmon.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡± Lucy looked at him.

 Chapter 1098 - 1098 Lucyâ€™s Resistance

    1098 Lucy¡¯s Resistance

    ¡°Maybe we can give it a try,¡± Kerby said.

    Lucy frowned, but the smile on her lips was charming.

    ¡°Do you think you can do it?¡± Lucy asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but if Ms. Harmon can¡¯t do it, no other woman can.¡±

    ¡°When you¡¯ve thought it through,e and find me.¡± Lucy said, ¡°I¡¯m a little tired tonight.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Good night.¡±

    ¡°Good night.¡±

    Lucy returned to her room and casually turned on the light in the room.

    At that moment, she had even unbuttoned her trench coat. Under the trench coat was a red high-quality silk camisole dress, which faintly outlined her figure.

    In that second, Lucy instantly tensed up.

    Just as she was about to throw the trench coat that she had taken off onto the sofa, her hand froze.

    It was because she saw the man on her balcony, Kingsley. He stood there, looking at her with hostility.

    At that moment, Lucy was even d that she did not let Kerby sleep with her tonight. If she did, Kingsley would have had a live broadcast of the action.

    Next time, before entering the room, she must first see if there were other people inside.

    Most importantly, Kingsley had never appeared in her room like that before. He did not even turn on the lights and just looked at her with a sinister expression.

    However, Lucy was a calm and collected person, so she could handle the situation with ease.

    She suppressed her emotions and looked very calm. She put on the trench coat that she had taken off, and as she put it on, she said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Thorn, is there something you need from me?¡±

    ¡°Where did you go?¡± Kingsley said coldly.

    His eyes were fixed on her movements. He watched as she put on her trench coat and even put on a belt. That way, everything on her body was covered up tightly.

    She said, ¡°I took Kerby for some extreme training.¡±

    ¡°Who said you could go?¡± It was obvious from Kingsley¡¯s voice that he was suppressing his anger.

    Lucy really did not know what she had done to provoke that man today. Or did someone else provoke him?

    Could it be that K01 did not arrange a woman for Kingsley?

    Many scenarios shed through Lucy¡¯s mind, but she still appeared respectful on the surface.

    ¡°Mr. Thorn, you were the one who told me to train Kerby well. On top of that, the Hills will be in urgent need of manpower in the near future, so I¡¯ve spent more time and effort nurturing him,¡± Lucy replied, trying not to look too strange.

    ¡°Have you both slept together yet?¡± Kingsley asked.

    Lucy¡¯s heart trembled.

    She pursed her lips.

    ¡°Have you both slept together?¡± Kingsley was furious.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Lucy quickly apologized. ¡°Kerby is a little repulsed by me, but I¡¯ve been getting closer to him recently. It should be within the next two days.¡±

    Kingsley¡¯s expression was still unsightly.

    ¡°We can do it tonight too,¡± Lucy said.

    Kingsley clenched his fists unconsciously.

    Lucy gritted her teeth. She had a feeling that Kingsley might tear her apart.

    Regardless of whether she had provoked Kingsley today or not, it was obvious that she would be punished for notpleting the task Kingsley had given her.

    She endured Kingsley¡¯s approach as he walked closer to her.

    Kingsley¡¯s entire body gave off a hint of cold air.

    She did not know if it was because he had been on the balcony for too long and that it was too cold or¡­ However, she felt an oppressive aura from him that made her shiver.

    ¡°Look up at me!¡± Kingsley suddenly ordered.

    Lucy felt that she was in the wrong, so she kept her head down. However, when she heard Kingsley¡¯s order, she quickly raised her head.

    As soon as he raised his head, the hideous scar on her face appeared in front of Kingsley¡¯s eyes.

    His fingers moved slightly as he stared at the ugly scar.

    Lucy was also a little¡­ frightened by Kingsley¡¯s gaze. It even felt¡­ humiliating.

    After all, she was a woman who cared about her appearance, and someone staring at her ugly face like that made her feel ashamed.

    However, when facing Kingsley, there was nothing she could do; she could not act out of character.

    In the room, the air was a little tense.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Lucy¡¯s eyes suddenly widened.

    She saw Kingsley suddenly approach her and kiss her on the lips roughly. It was so painful that Lucy¡¯s entire body subconsciously tensed up.

    That was probably the most brutal experience Lucy had ever experienced.

    Although Kingsley had always been a little domineering in bed, at least it was not to the point of abuse.

 Chapter 1099 - 1099 Lucyâ€™s Resistance

    1099 Lucy¡¯s Resistance

    That night, Lucy suffered everything from Kingsley. She even felt that she might die in bed.

    At that moment, Kingsley stopped andy on top of her, motionless.

    Lucy did not dare to act rashly.

    Even though her body was in pain, she really wanted to get up and check if¡­ However, she did not dare to move.

    As long as Kingsley was here, she could not move. She endured it painfully for a long time until Kingsley finally left her.

    The moment he left, Kingsley seemed to have touched a sore spot for her, forcing her to endure it and not cry out.

    Her face was really pale, but Kingsley did not notice as he got off her bed.

    Lucy loved red so much that even her bed sheets were bright red.

    Hence, if Kingsley had not looked down at his lower body when he was putting on his clothes, he might not have known that Lucy¡­ was covered in blood.

    Upon closer inspection, Lucy¡¯s lower body was wet.

    He thought it was¡­

    His expression sank.

    At that moment, he finally realized that Lucy¡¯s face, which she had been trying so hard to hide, waspletely drained of blood.

    However, Kingsley did not react to it.

    He just stared at Lucy intently ¡ª at her body that was trembling from the pain, and it was bing increasingly obvious in his eyes.

    Then, Kingsley turned around and left without looking back.

    Thank goodness he left because what Lucy had hoped for the most now was for Kingsley to leave. Only after he left could she ask for help.

    With that, she made herself get out of bed.

    Her legs were covered in blood, and she forced herself to stand on the ground. However, an excruciating pain caused her to fall to the ground.

    Fortunately, her room was carpeted. In terms of enjoyment in that sense, she had never mistreated herself.

    She fell to the ground andy there for a second, not getting up again.

    After all, her lower body was in great pain, and she did not want to put more pressure on it. She used her elbows to support her body until she was in a crawling position.

    She crawled to the corner of the room and picked up the trench coat on the ground.

    Her phone was inside, and she needed to make a call now.

    She instinctively wanted to give Jeanne a call, but she held back. If Jeanne found out that her body had been abused by Kingsley, she would probably have a fight with him again.

    She really did not want to cause any conflict between them.

    Hence, at that moment. she called the doctor directly. ¡°Mike, I think I¡¯m injured... Come to my room for a moment.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be there right away.¡± The other party immediately agreed.

    Lucy put down her phone, and the moment she let go, she justy there on the ground. The crawling position did not look good, and she might as well just wait for help.

    Therefore, she justy there and waited for Mike¡¯s arrival.

    She waited for quite a while.

    Logically speaking, it took Mike at most two minutes to get from his room to hers. Even if he went to prepare some medical equipment, it would only take five minutes at most. However, she seemed to have waited for more than that.

    She picked up the phone and dialed again. The phone rang a few times before it was connected.

    ¡°Ms. Harmon,¡± he said respectfully.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you here yet?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m at the door.¡±

    ¡°Come in. The door is unlocked.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Thorn is here.¡± The other party was even more respectful when he said that.

    Lucy¡¯s finger moved slightly.

    It turned out that Kingsley had stopped him.

    Lucy¡¯s heart still ached a little. Even if she could not arouse a trace of pity from him, he should at least let her take care of her body.

    Was it all because she did notplete her task that he was punishing her like that?

    Lucy pondered over it for a moment.

    She could not afford to offend Kingsley, and since Kingsley wanted to teach her a lesson, she could only silently ept it.

    She said, ¡°In that case, you can go back.¡±

    Then, she put her phone down and forced herself to calm down. After that, she thought about how to heal herself.

    There was a first aid kit in every room. If she used a mirror, she should be able to apply medicine on her wound or even stitch the wound up.

    At that thought, she mustered her courage.

    Just as she was about to continue crawling forward, a man¡¯s tall figure stood in front of her, blocking her way.

    In fact, she did not need to think to know who it was. Other than Kingsley, who else would dare to enter her room so brazenly?

    He looked coldly at her sorry state.

    She clenched her fists. Suddenly, she felt that perhaps death was nothing more than that.

    She said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just kill me?¡±

    She made it very clear to Kingsley.

    ...

    Sometimes, living was really tiring. Her body and mind were so exhausted that she would rather be dead.

    She had seen too many deaths in the Hills that she did not think it was scary.

    Kingsley¡¯s expression turned cold, and his ruthlessness could be felt.

    At that moment, Lucy was no longer afraid. After all, she was not even afraid of death. What was there to be afraid of?

    At most, she would be tortured again. No matter how cruel the method was, how cruel could it be?

    ¡°Lucy, are you going to beg me for mercy?¡± Kingsley asked her coldly.

    She would not admit defeat or beg for mercy. It was even more unlikely that she would ask him for help.

    Lucy really wanted tough sarcastically.

    If begging for mercy worked on Kingsley, did it not mean that the assassins of the Hills who had died at his hands had died unjustly?

    Kingsley suddenly squatted down and grabbed Lucy¡¯s chin, forcing her to look up at him and his angry face.

    ¡°Speak!¡±

    ...

    Lucy took in Kingsley¡¯s rage and watched as he stood in front of her, looking like he might kill her.

    She bit her lips tightly and remained silent.

    She finally figured it out and was fine with dying. If she was dead, she would not have to face all the cruelty the man had shown her.

    Then, she would not have to endure the intense pain in her heart.

    If she was dead, everything would be over.

    ¡°Lucy! I told you to speak!¡± Kingsley shouted at her fiercely.

    The expression on his face turned crueler at her resistance to him.

    ording to Lucy¡¯s analysis of Kingsley, that was the prelude to a murder.

    She had epted that she was going to die, and once one was truly unafraid of death, one would be fearless.

    ¡°Lucy!¡± Kingsley clenched his teeth and stared at Lucy¡¯s lips. He watched as she bit her lips and refused to say anything.

    With a ferocious expression on his face, he forcefully pried open Lucy¡¯s mouth.

    Lucy bit her lips even harder.

    However, Kingsley was also very strong.

    Lucy felt waves of pain, but she did not open her lips.

    Right before she died, she wanted to go against Kingsley just that once.

    She would not do anything Kingsley asked her to as she wanted Kingsley to experience the feeling of not being respected and not being cared for.

    She just kept resisting with all her might and persisted for a long time, so long that Kingsley finallypromised.

    Just when Lucy thought that Kingsley¡¯s brute force was going to break her jaw, Kingsley let go.

    He looked at the blood flowing from her lips and her teeth and then at the burning hatred in Lucy¡¯s eyes.

    He got up abruptly.

    After letting go of Lucy, he turned around and left, mming the door behind him. He mmed it so hard that the door shook.

    Lucy leaned her face against the thick carpet. She had no more strength left!

    However, an emotionless smile appeared on her face.

    Finally, for once, she went against Kingsley. Even if it might not have ended well, it was the most satisfying thing she had done before she died!

 Chapter 1100 - 1100 Announcing Jeanneâ€™s Identity As The Princess of the Sanders

    1100 Announcing Jeanne¡¯s Identity As The Princess of the Sanders

    Lucy was sprawled on the ground.

    She had really prepared herself mentally for Kingsley to kill her.

    It made her think that was probably how a person¡¯s life was.

    To most assassins, although they were afraid of death, they understood life and death.

    However, seconds ticked by, and no one came into the room. There were no so-called assassins to carry out Kingsley¡¯s orders. It was as if Kingsley had forgotten about her.

    The room was eerily quiet. Lucy felt her body turn cold, but no one appeared.

    She thought that Kingsley might not kill her anymore, and it was okay if he did not kill her. To her, death was insignificant, so she would not shed tears of gratitude anymore.

    She forced herself to stand up from the ground. It still hurt, but she was feeling much better than before.

    She walked into the bathroom with difficulty andy in the bathtub.

    As a human, she still had the desire to live. Moreover, Lucy had always thought things through.

    As long as she was alive, she should enjoy herself as much as she could.

    She soaked her body in the bathtub to warm it up and then washed out the blood on her body, dying the bathtub red.

    Of course, she would not stay in the bathtub for too long. In her situation, her wounds would get infected easily.

    The moment she got out of the bathtub, she even took a shower to wash herself off before putting on a thick bathrobe and returning to the room.

    There were many bloodstains in the room.

    She made a phone call and told the servant from the maids toe and rece her bedsheets. She thought that since Kingsley did not kill her, she could still exercise her rights.

    However, as for the doctors, she did not ring them up anymore.

    After all, Kingsley had tried to stop the doctor. If she continued to call for them, she would be disobeying his orders.

    After being in the Hills for so many years, she had always abided by her duties and knew her limits; she had never crossed the line.

    To this day, she still did not quite understand when she had provoked Kingsley to that extent.

    Was it because of Millie?

    She really could not understand.

    In the future, she would have to live a difficult life.

    The maid quickly changed the carpet and bed sheets for Lucy. In the Hills, even the servants were used to blood.

    After changing, Lucy went to find the first aid kit. Then, she cleaned her wound in front of therge mirror.

    The bleeding had stopped, and there was no need for stitches. Hence, she just applied some ointment to prevent the wound from being infected and for it to heal faster.

    After Lucy was done, she went back to lying on the clean bed.

    She needed sleep to heal her wounds.

    His heart and body were recovering at the same time.

    ¡­

    Under the night sky, Kingsley stood on the balcony of his room, smoking.

    The ground was full of cigarette butts, indicating the mania of the smoker at the moment who was suppressing his emotions.

    His mind was filled with Lucy, the image of her stubborn look that she would rather die thanpromise with him.

    He really had the urge to kill her.

    In this world, no one could threaten him like that except Jeanne, and no one could resist him in his territory unless they were dead.

    However, he wanted to do it several times but could not bring himself to do it. At that moment, he still had not made up his mind whether to kill Lucy or not.

    Should he kill that woman, who was obviously starting to rebel against him?

    Again, only the cigarette butt was left.

    In fact, even if Lucy admitted her mistake, he would¡­ forgive her. Then, he would treat her and¡­

    Kingsley¡¯s expression turned even uglier at the thought of Lucy¡¯s bloodied body and how she was trembling from the pain.

    He clenched his fists. His expression was extremely unsightly.

    At that moment, he did not even know what the root cause of his anger was!

    Moreover, why would that woman have such a huge impact on him?

    Why did he not kill her?

    ¡­

    Three dayster, Kingsley brought Jeanne and all the top assassins of the Hills back to South Hampton City.

    Ultimately, Lucy was one of them. After all, Lucy was very useful as she could give him a lot of advice during the mission.

    Over thest three days, Lucy had not shown herself in front of Kingsley.

    He did not know what she was up to, or perhaps she was just lying in bed and recuperating.

    Anyway, when he saw her again, her body seemed to have recovered.

 Chapter 1101 - 1101 Announcing Jeanneâ€™s Identity As The Princess of the Sanders

    1101 Announcing Jeanne¡¯s Identity As The Princess of the Sanders

    Her emotions had also returned to normal, and nothing about her seemed out of the ordinary as she was still very respectful to him.

    After three days, Kingsley had also returned to his most cold-blooded state.

    It seemed like the unhappiness that happened between the two of them three days ago was gone.

    The assassins took Kingsley¡¯s private jet and rushed to South Hampton City.

    Jeanne looked out of the window at the white clouds outside the cabin and was a little lost in thought.

    Yu Jiayi sat down beside her and just looked at her conflicted expression. It was obvious that Jeanne would have to abandon all of her worries this time.

    This time, Jeanne would not have a choice of her own!

    ¡­

    On Wednesday, the news of the Sanders¡¯ wedding spread like wildfire in South Hampton City, and the attention finally shifted away from Cardellini Pharmaceutical.

    That was probably why the Sanders¡¯ marriage was a little rushed.

    Logically speaking, a wedding of such arge scale like the Sanders¡¯ should have been announced half a year in advance. It was rare to hold a wedding ceremony only a week after the announcement.

    However, it had to be said that the Sanders¡¯ actions had attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    It was also because they did not want too many people to focus on Cardellini Pharmaceutical as it would be harmful to them.

    After all, they had suffered a huge setback due to Cardellini Enterprise.

    However, if there was another chance next time, they would still take Cardellini Enterprise for themselves. It was only a matter of time.

    At that moment, Monica was sitting in her office, also reading some news about the Sanders¡¯ wedding.

    She used to love to gossip, but now, it was not as fun anymore.

    She put down her phone and continued with her work aimlessly.

    ¡­

    In Bamboo Garden in the Swans¡¯ residence, Edward was dressed very formally.

    Nox had also arrived.

    The two of them were prepared to set off to the Sanders¡¯ residence to attend Stacey and William Gates¡¯s wedding.

    When it was time to leave, Edward turned to George, whom he deliberately did not allow to go to school today, and said, ¡°I will bring your mother back tonight.¡±

    George did not believe him. He had a feeling that his mother would note back.

    ¡°So be good at home.¡±

    However, George did not refute Edward. He always felt that his father felt even more uneasy than he was when it came to his mother.

    Edward patted George¡¯s head before leaving with Nox.

    Today, there would definitely be a bloodbath. The Sanders would definitely not be able to hold back.

    Edward and Nox sat in the car, and the both of them were a little too serious.

    Nox was not someone who could keep things to himself. Hence, he turned to Edward and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t the old master going?¡±

    He was asking about Zachary Swan.

    After all, the invitation had made it very clear to invite both Old Master Yan and Edward to Stacey¡¯s wedding.

    If Old Master Swan did not go, would he not be disrespecting the Sanders?

    ¡°Would you still want to go up the mountain knowing that there¡¯s a tiger there?¡± Edward replied coldly, ¡°The only reason I¡¯m attending the wedding is to start a war.¡±

    He had no thoughts about dealing with the Sanders again.

    In fact, it was time it ended.

    Nox did not say anything more. In any case, he only needed to carry out Edward¡¯s orders unconditionally.

    ¡°By the way.¡± Nox suddenly thought of something. ¡°Will Jeanne will be there today?¡±

    ¡°She should be.¡±

    ¡°She would probably be there to kill you,¡± Nox said bluntly.

    ¡°I know,¡± Edward replied, ¡°but she can¡¯t do it.¡±

    ¡°How can you be so sure?¡± Nox looked at Edward.

    He was really afraid that the guy would not die in the hands of the Sanders but in the hands of Jeanne.

    ¡°I believe in Jeanne.¡±

    ¡°...I don¡¯t. ¡± Nox enunciated each word. ¡°So, if she really threatens your life, I won¡¯t go soft on her.¡±

    To Nox, his mission in life was to protect Edward. No matter who it was, he could not allow her to threaten Edward¡¯s life.

    ¡°She won¡¯t,¡± Edward confirmed.

    Tonight, he was determined to bring Jeanne back to his side no matter what. Never again would he be away from her.

    The car slowly drove into the Sanders¡¯ residence.

    At the door, the Sanders¡¯ security guards stood in a row. Everyone who entered the Sanders¡¯ residence would be thoroughly searched.

    Moreover, those whose names were not on the invitation card were not allowed to enter. Thus, Nox could only wait outside.

    Edward walked into the Sanders¡¯ residence alone.

    There were not many wedding decorations inside, and it did not look too grand. It was obvious that the Sanders wanted to keep a low profile in that aspect.

    ...

 Chapter 1102 - 1102 Announcing Jeanneâ€™s Identity As The Princess of the Sanders

    1102 Announcing Jeanne¡¯s Identity As The Princess of the Sanders

    Edward was led by the staff to the Sanders¡¯ ceremony hall.

    Not many people in the Hall as there were only about 30 chairs.

    At that moment, only a dozen or so people were at the scene, all of whom were political officials of the Sanders.

    Other than Edward, the rest of them were not businessmen. In fact, businessmen did not have the right to attend the Sanders¡¯ wedding. The Swans were there because Zachary was instrumental in helping the Sanders build the nation. The Sanders had always been ¡°grateful¡±, so naturally, they would treat the Swans differently.

    Edward sat there calmly.

    The number of people in the ceremony hall gradually increased.

    However, no one was talking to each other. Everyone looked serious as if they were not here to attend a wedding but to have an important meeting.

    ¡°Fourth Master Swan.¡± In the hall, a staff member appeared respectfully in front of Edward and said in a low voice, ¡°The leader is asking for you.¡±

    Edward nced at the staff.

    Then, he got up and left with the staff without any hesitation. They passed through the courtyard of the residence and walked toward a building that was more heavily guarded than any other ce.

    Edward was asked to wait outside.

    After the staff member went in to report, he came out and said, ¡°Fourth Master Swan, pleasee in.¡±

    With that, Edward walked in.

    There were many guards inside. In fact, they were everywhere, which made the atmosphere seem overly strict and quiet.

    He passed through a central room and entered a study.

    In the study, Warren stood in front of his table, writing calligraphy. He looked calm and rxed.

    After the staff brought Edward there, he left respectfully and even closed the door for them.

    Edward turned around. Slowly, he said respectfully, ¡°Leader.¡±

    ¡°Take a seat.¡± Warren was writing seriously with the pen in front of him. His attitude toward Edward was friendly and casual.

    Edward did not dare to disobey Warren¡¯s orders, so he nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    He sat on the mahogany sofa next to Warren, and there were some tea sets on the coffee table in front of him.

    Warren said, ¡°A minister went to the Gilead for someworking. When he left, the other party gave us two boxes of Gilead¡¯s specialty tea leaves. I haven¡¯t tried them yet. Would you like to be the first to try?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Edward picked up the teapot and poured himself a cup.

    Warren¡¯s writing hand paused for a moment as he turned to look at Edward, who drank the cup of tea without any hesitation.

    After that, he turned back and continued to write seriously.

    ¡°Gilead¡¯s ck tea lives up to its reputation. When the tea enters the mouth, it is refreshing and rich. There is a sweet aftertaste in your throat, and it also moistens the throat,¡± Edwardmented.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Warren stood up straight and examined the calligraphy he had just written. Then, he slowly put down his pen and walked over.

    Edward hurriedly stood up, showing his respect.

    Warren seemed very easygoing. ¡°Please sit.¡±

    After Warren sat down, Edward followed suit and quickly poured a cup of tea for Warren.

    Warren picked it up and tasted it slowly. As he tasted it, his expression rxed, showing that he was satisfied with the tea leaves.

    He put down the teacup and nodded. ¡°Good tea indeed.¡±

    Edward poured Warren another ss.

    Warren said, ¡°Edward, aren¡¯t you curious why I wanted to see you alone?¡±

    At that moment, he could not help but admire the man in front of him for being so calm.

    Was the man really afraid that he would kill him now or that he had poisoned the tea?

    ¡°You must want to ask why my father isn¡¯t here.¡± Edward found an excuse that would not make the situation awkward.

    Warren took the teacup and took another sip.

    He listened to Edward, who exined in a respectful voice, ¡°My father hasn¡¯t been in good health recently. His rheumatoid symptoms have been acting up, and he has difficulty moving his legs. The doctor rmended that he rest in bed and walk in moderation. That¡¯s why he specifically told me to attend the wedding on his behalf. He also told me to apologize to you in person.¡±

    ¡°Old Master Swan is too polite. Of course, his health is more important. Make sure your father takes good care of his health.¡± Warren had an affable look on his face.

    ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Leader. I¡¯ll definitely go back and pass on the message to my father.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Warren nodded. After that, he put down his teacup and said, ¡°One reason I called you here is to ask about your father, but the other reason is¡­¡±

    Edward did not react strangely to it.

 Chapter 1103 - 1103 Announcing Jeanneâ€™s Identity As The Princess of the Sanders

    1103 Announcing Jeanne¡¯s Identity As The Princess of the Sanders

    Even though Warren deliberately hesitated to speak, Edward respectfully waited for him to continue.

    Warren said, ¡°That year my father passed away, he reminded me that the Swans was a family of loyal officials. If it weren¡¯t for the Swans¡¯ help back then, the Sanders wouldn¡¯t have been able to develop so far. Hence, he told me to treat the Swans well. However, because I¡¯ve been too busy with national affairs all these years, I¡¯ve neglected my father¡¯s will. Thinking about it now, I even feel guiltier.¡±

    ¡°Leader, you¡¯re too kind. A country needs a leader, and of course, national affairs are the most important thing for a leader. Moreover, my father has long since abandoned politics and joined the business industry. For you to give my father a piece ofnd to develop his business, my family is already extremely grateful, and we don¡¯t ask for anything more.¡± His words had severalyers of meaning.

    It expressed the Swans¡¯ determination to no longer participate in political affairs, and it also showed that the Swans wanted stability and had no other ambitions.

    Warren naturally understood that.

    Heughed out loud. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know that the Swans have always been loyal.¡±

    It was also a reminder to Edward that he was well aware of what the Swans were hiding.

    ¡°Well.¡± Warren immediately changed the topic. ¡°Someone has been reporting to me recently that the Duncans still have an heir. I wonder if you know anything about this, Edward?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything,¡± Edward said firmly.

    ¡°Apparently, he has grown up under the nurturing of the Duncans¡¯ loyal men from the previous ruling and already has his own power. He is also eager to make a move on us.¡±

    ¡°If this person really exists, I believe that after so many years, even if the Duncans have that idea, it would only be a thought. Looking at the history of Harken, there has never been a case of rebellion. So, you don¡¯t need to worry too much, Leader. As long as we find this person and execute him, we can settle the country¡¯s dispute.¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯re right, but it¡¯s just that...¡± Warren looked at Edward intently. ¡°I still don¡¯t know who this person is.¡±

    ¡°As long as this person is in Harken, it won¡¯t be too difficult for you to find him. Unless...¡± Edward looked back at Warren. ¡°There is no such person and someone is deliberately instigating the situation and deliberately interfering with the Sanders¡¯ politics.¡±

    ¡°Edward, do you think that there is no such person?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just assuming.¡±

    Warren¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    There were no loopholes in Edward¡¯s answers. Every answer did not deny his suspicions, nor was it certain that it was the truth.

    Moreover, he hadpletely cleared his name.

    Warren said, ¡°I originally wanted to ask your father today. After all, your father was in power back then and was familiar with everyone under the Duncans¡¯ influence. If we investigate them one by one, we might be able to find the existence of the Duncans¡¯ descendant faster.¡±

    ¡°My father has been in business for many years and is now over 70 years old. He may not remember many things that happened when he was younger. However, if you need anything, I can call my father now and ask him directly.¡± As Edward said that, he was about to make a call.

    ¡°Forget it.¡± Warren stopped him.

    Of course, he knew that he would not be able to get anything out of Zachary.

    ¡°Your father¡¯s health is more important. Besides, as you said, your father might not remember after so many years, so I won¡¯t disturb his rest.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Leader.¡± From the start, Edward was extremely respectful.

    ¡°Edward,¡± Warren called out to him.

    ¡°Yes, Leader.¡±

    ¡°From my point of view, regardless of the existence of the Duncans¡¯ descendant, I must get all the facts right. However, I¡¯m in a predicament now because I¡¯ve put in so much effort and spent so much manpower and resources only for the result to end up ambiguous. It¡¯s been making it hard for me to sleep.¡±

    ¡°It must be hard on you, Leader.¡±

    ¡°It is indeed.¡± Warren said, ¡°On one hand, I have to deal with national affairs, and on the other hand, I have to consider the existence of this descendant. On top of that, I have used some of the country¡¯s resources to find this person¡¯s whereabouts. I feel a little guilty for wasting so much on personal matters. So, I have a presumptuous request that I would like you to help me with, Edward.¡±

    ¡°As youmand, Leader.¡± Edward agreed.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Winters, which is your father¡¯s assistant, Wade¡¯s family, are now working for the Swans. I heard that his grandson is very capable and has a goodwork of connections. He also follows your orders.¡±

 Chapter 1104 - 1104 Announcing Jeanneâ€™s Identity As The Princess of the Sanders

    1104 Announcing Jeanne¡¯s Identity As The Princess of the Sanders

    ¡°Leader, if you have something to say, just say it.¡±

    ¡°I want to hand over the matter of finding the Duncans¡¯ descendants to you,¡± Warren said.

    Edward¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    He replied, ¡°As a member of Harken, I naturally have the responsibility to share the leader¡¯s worries, so I won¡¯t reject your request of me. However, Nox isn¡¯t as capable as people say, and the Winters aren¡¯t as powerful as the rumors say. I can only do my best, but I can¡¯t guarantee that I can give you a satisfactory result.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not important. All I ask is that you put some effort into it.¡± Warren made himself clear. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to waste too much of my time. I should have more time to deal with national affairs.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Edward replied respectfully. ¡°It¡¯s my honor to be able to share your burden.¡±

    Warren patted Edward¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you then.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely do my best,¡± Edward promised.

    Then, Warren nodded. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. The wedding is about to start.¡±

    Edward quickly stood up from the sofa. ¡°In that case, I shall not waste more of your time.¡±

    ¡°Edward,¡± Warren called out to him again the moment he left.

    Edward was still very respectful.

    ¡°I won¡¯t mistreat you for helping me.¡± Warren said, ¡°You¡¯ll know that the Swans and the Sanders are actually one family.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Leader.¡±

    ¡°You may leave.¡± Warren waved his hand.

    With that, Edward left Warren¡¯s study.

    After leaving, a man walked out from behind the screen in the study. It was Warren¡¯s eldest son, Chester.

    Warren would naturally do his best to groom Chester, who was the heir to the throne.

    ¡°Father.¡± Chester appeared to be very respectful. ¡°Edward is not a simple person indeed. Even under our threats and temptations, he did not lose hisposure.¡±

    ¡°So, it won¡¯t be easy for us to touch him.¡± Warren¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°The fact that he came to our residence alone with such a domineering attitude today and even faced my conversation with a straight face is enough to show that he has the confidence to escape unscathed.¡±

    ¡°It means that if we make a move today, we might end up in a situation that we can¡¯t control.¡±

    Warren nodded.

    ¡°In that case¡­¡± Chester did not know what decision to make.

    He knew that the Swans could already threaten the Sanders, so if the Swans were not eliminated, they would definitely be a great threat. However, if they were not eliminated properly, they would also be a great hidden danger for the Sanders.

    Right now, the Sanders were forced into a dilemma.

    ¡°We¡¯ll let them kill each other,¡± Warren said viciously with a sinister look in his eyes.

    ¡°Father, you¡¯re saying...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We still have a trump card.¡± Warren sneered. ¡°Jeanne.¡±

    Chester¡¯s expression turned cold.

    He knew that his father¡¯s n would never go wrong.

    The Swans had nned everything, but never in a million years would they imagine that Jeanne was a daughter of the Sanders!

    ¡­

    Edward returned to the ceremony hall.

    At 11:18 a.m., the wedding ceremony began.

    Everyone quietly watched the overly procedural wedding in front of them.

    The pping was done under the guidance of the staff. Every single reaction was instructed, and some were even a little too serious.

    Once the wedding ended, all the guests moved to the banquet hall in the Sanders¡¯ residence.

    For a ceremony with thirty people, there were only three tables. Including the Sanders¡¯ round table, there were four tables in total.

    The banquet hall was not gorgeously decorated and even seemed a little too simple.

    After everyone was seated, they waited for the meal to begin.

    Before dinner, Chester went up the stage to give his thanks on behalf of Warren.

    After all, Warren was the leader of a country. He naturally could not be too polite to subordinates, which would be beneath his status.

    Chester picked up the microphone and said to everyone seriously. ¡°Good afternoon, everyone! Thank you very much foring to my little sister and brother-inw, Stacey and William¡¯s wedding. On behalf of the Sanders, I sincerely thank you foring.¡±

    The audience burst into apuse and ended in the next second.

    ¡°My younger sister and my brother-inw, Stacey and William, they...¡± He then went on to tell their rtionship history.

    Even though Chester¡¯s tone was a little too serious, at the very least, it was a blessing to the newlywed couple. Hence, it did not give the impression that it was an official statement by the Sanders.

    ¡°Lastly, I¡¯ve been entrusted by my father to wish my little sister and my brother-inw, Stacey and William, a lifetime of love and care for each other. He also hopes that they will not forget their purpose to repay the country and society. Here, I wish both of you a happy marriage.¡±

    Another round of apuse broke out. This time, itsted for a slightly longer time, but it ended in an instant.

    Just when everyone thought that the toast was over, Chester stayed on the stage. He seemed a little emotional, which was different from the usual him.

    He took a deep breath and said, ¡°On this joyous day, the Sanders has a piece of good news that we hope to share with everyone.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s attention was attracted by that sentence.

    Perhaps everyone was bored from following along with all the instructions during the wedding ceremony just now because, at that moment, their interests were piqued.

    After all, everyone knew about the wedding and knew that they had to go through the motions. However, no one knew about the other happy news.

    Some people started to wonder if Stacey was pregnant or¡­

    ...

    Of course, it did not seem like a good idea to announce her pregnancy at a wedding.

    Harken was a country that took tradition very seriously. Although they did not reject a non-married couple from living together, living together after marriage was much preferred.

    As the rulers of Harken, the Sanders naturally would not insult themselves like that.

    Just as everyone was deep in thought, Chester finally spoke. He announced loudly, ¡°The Sanders have a missing daughter, and she has returned!¡±

    After he said that, the crowd was in an uproar as they were really surprised by that piece of news.

    What did he mean by that? Did the Sanders have a missing daughter? Did that mean that other than his five children, the leader had another child?

    Who was it? How could they be lost? Why was he or she back now?

    Everyone¡¯s mind was filled with questions until a figure walked onto the stage before everyone¡¯s eyes.

    She was wearing a light blue dress, which made her look like the daughter of a humble family. It waspletely different from the feeling she gave off before. At that moment, she seemed to have restrained all her brilliance and have obediently be the lovely princess of the Sanders. She looked so pure and¡­ beautiful.

    Edward¡¯s eyes were fixed on her. He watched as the woman, who had disappeared from his side and had cruelly stood him up, appear in front of him again in a way that he could never have imagined.

    There was a distance of two tables between them, but from then on, it felt like they were separated by a mountain that could not be crossed.

    ...

    At the scene, everyone looked at Jeanne.

    They all knew her. After all, that woman had be extremely popr in South Hampton City not long ago, and everyone knew who she was.

    Yet now, she went from rags to riches.

    Everyone was shocked, but no one dared to ask a single question.

    Chester said, ¡°Back then, my father was assigned to investigate a huge incident that jeopardized the interests of the country. He made a mistake and was discovered by the other party. Fortunately, in the midst of danger, Jeanne¡¯s mother came to his rescue, and the two of them put on an act. However, we didn¡¯t expect that Jeanne would be left behind as a product of that act. If Jeanne¡¯s uncle had not told us the truth recently, we wouldn¡¯t have known that Jeanne was the daughter of the Sanders. Perhaps Jeanne¡¯s appearance will cause a lot of controversies, but for now, we have to give her a legitimate and bright identity. From now on, her name will be Jeanne Sanders!¡±

 Chapter 1105 - 1105 You Can Have Any Identity But Not The Daughter of the Sanders

    1105 You Can Have Any Identity But Not The Daughter of the Sanders

    ¡°Jeanne Sanders.¡±

    Edward¡¯s lips moved slightly as he muttered that unfamiliar name, ¡°Jeanne Sanders... Sanders.¡±

    He just sat there and watched the Sanders¡¯ wee Jeanne. He looked at the faint smile on Jeanne¡¯s face and her eyes that did not fall on him for a second.

    ¡°We¡¯re very grateful to Jeanne¡¯s foster parents for raising her. Although they¡¯re no longer around due to some special reasons, I¡¯d like to thank them on behalf of the Sanders, thank them for returning Jeanne to us in one piece,¡± Chester said emotionally.

    In fact, the only reason he thanked Alexander Lawrence¡¯s family was so that the Lawrence Enterprise would still be under the Sanders¡¯ control. Otherwise, ording to thew, Jeanne was not Alexander Lawrence¡¯s biological daughter, so she had no right to inherit the Lawrence Enterprise group. Besides Joshua and Jenifer, who were still alive and had been brought to justice, there was still Jasmine, who could inherit Lawrence Enterprise. The Sanders did that only to show that they recognized Jeanne¡¯s identity, so it was not wrong for Jeanne to inherit Lawrence Enterprise.

    ¡°Jeannie¡¯s return means that... Our family has another inw.¡± Chester¡¯s voice was high and full of emotion as he looked at Edward. ¡°Can we please invite Edward on stage?¡±

    The audience burst into apuse.

    Edward¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    Without any hesitation, he stood up and walked up to Jeanne¡¯s side under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes.

    Jeanne looked down, and their eyes did not meet.

    Chester said to Edward, ¡°When you and Jeannie got married, we didn¡¯t know Jeannie¡¯s identity. But now, as Jeannie¡¯s elder brother, I hope you ept this bted blessing.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Edward appeared to be very respectful.

    Chester patted Edward¡¯s shoulder in relief before taking Jeanne¡¯s hand.

    Jeanne¡¯s fingers moved slightly.

    Then, Chester ced Jeanne¡¯s hand into Edward¡¯s.

    Edward subconsciously held Jeanne¡¯s hand pretty tightly.

    Jeanne felt a little pain, but she did not show it on her face.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave my sister in your hands. Treat her well,¡± Chester said.

    ¡°I will.¡± Edward nodded.

    ¡°I think my father saw you alone before the wedding just now and has told you everything, so I won¡¯t say much. However, I¡¯ll add that Jeannie has just returned to our family, and we¡¯d like to spend more time with her. You should bring her back more often. From now on, the Sanders and Swans are one family,¡± Chester said in a friendly manner.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll definitely bring Jeannie back to the Sanders more often.¡±

    ¡°Take her back to the banquet. My father is there,¡± Chester instructed.

    Edward nodded and pulled Jeanne to the guest of honor¡¯s seat.

    Of the three seats reserved, two were to Warren¡¯s right, and one was to his left. It was obvious that the two empty seats were reserved for Jeanne and Edward.

    Edward pulled out a chair for Jeanne like a gentleman and let her sit next to Warren before he sat down next to her.

    Warren looked at Jeanne lovingly.

    The moment Jeanne sat down, Warren reached out and held her hand tightly. He said gently, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡±

    Jeanne smiled and replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Eat more,¡± Warren said.

    ¡°Thank you, father,¡± Jeanne replied.

    Edward sat at the side and listened to their conversation quietly.

    Although it was Stacey¡¯s wedding, Warren took care of Jeanne throughout the entire banquet. He was like a loving father of an ordinary family who doted on his daughter.

    The banquet did notst long, and there was no toasting session

    Everyone ate in silence, and after they ate, no one left. However, once everyone in the main seats left, the guests were arranged to leave one after another. Instead of having entertainment, everyone was sent to arge tea room to have a chat and have some tea.

    Edward and Jeanne were sent to a bedroom in the Sanders¡¯ house.

    It was a bedroom that only a member of the Sanders had.

    Warren had personally sent them over, and before he left, he said to Jeanne gently, ¡°You guys should get some rest. After dinner tonight, I¡¯ll get someone to send you back to the Swan family¡¯s manor.¡±

 Chapter 1106 - 1106 You Can Have Any Identity But Not The Daughter of the Sanders

    1106 You Can Have Any Identity But Not The Daughter of the Sanders

    ¡°Yes, father,¡± Jeanne said respectfully.

    ¡°Edward.¡± Warren smiled at Edward. ¡°As I said, we¡¯re a family.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Edward was also very respectful.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to call me that too?¡± Warren smiled gently.

    In fact, there was no way to resist, so Edward did not hesitate as he said, ¡°Father.¡±

    Warren smiled in relief. ¡°Don¡¯t forget our agreement just now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡±

    ¡°You guys haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time, so I won¡¯t disturb you guys any longer. Have a good rest.¡±

    ¡°Take care, father.¡±

    When Warren left, Jeanne turned around and looked at Edward. She watched as his eyes stayed on Warren¡¯s back until Warren disappeared from his sight.

    Then, he turned around and met Jeanne¡¯s eyes.

    There were so many things they wanted to say, but nothing coulde out of their mouths.

    He held Jeanne¡¯s hand, walked into the room, and closed the door.

    The room was huge. It was exquisitely decorated and looked very clean and tidy.

    The two of them stood in the room in silence. It was so quiet that they did not know how to break the silence between them, or rather, to break the ice on that long-awaited reunion.

    ¡°When did you find out?¡± Finally, Edward spoke.

    He brought Jeanne to the sofa in the room as if he wanted to have a good talk with her.

    However, Jeanne did not answer him.

    ¡°Has it been long?¡± Edward asked her.

    ¡®Have you known for a long time that you¡¯re Warren¡¯s daughter?¡¯

    ¡°You knew when you married me, didn¡¯t you?¡± In fact, Edward already knew the answer when he asked her.

    Jeanne still chose to remain silent.

    However, the silence was a tacit agreement.

    After she had been saved by Kingsley overseas, he told her everything about her identity. He had told her about her mother¡¯s identity, the cause of her mother¡¯s death, and the existence of her biological father. It turned out that she really was not a member of the Lawrence family. She suddenly understood why the Lawrences had treated her that way. However, Kingsley had never been a good person. He told her that the Lawrences did not know that she was not their daughter, so the Lawrences were cruel to her in a fundamental sense.

    The cruelest thing was that he killed her mother with his own hands.

    She naturally had toe back to take revenge for that.

    Therefore, under Kingsley¡¯s arrangements, she learned a lot of self-defense skills and a lot of business deception. After learning it, she was sent back to South Hampton City under an opportunity.

    Taking revenge on the Lawrences was only one of Kingsley¡¯s arrangements. The other was to help the Sanders take over the economic power of Harken, which meant that she would first take over Lawrence Enterprise. After all, in everyone¡¯s eyes, she was still the daughter of the Lawrences. Hence, it was only natural for her to get thepany, and of course, it would be easier for her.

    On the other hand, Kingsley and the Sanders had always kept in contact.

    Every year, the Sanders would spend arge sum of money to hire the Hills to do things for them. Back when the Sanders overtook the country, the Hills had also contributed to their sess.

    For many years, they had been working together. Other than money, the Hills also needed the support of the Sanders¡¯ power, and the Sanders naturally needed the Hills to do many things that could not be exposed to the public.

    One example was helping the Sanders kill the descendant of the Duncans and wipe out all the forces of the Duncans.

    In fact, wanting Jeanne to marry Edward was one of the Sanders¡¯ orders.

    Jeanne did not have the right to refuse. From the Hills¡¯ perspective, she naturally could not reject the Sanders¡¯ request. After all, they needed to work together for both parties to benefit. From the Sanders¡¯ perspective, she could not reject their n because she had the obligation to contribute to the Sanders¡¯ regime.

    Hence, she married Edward.

    On one hand, she could help the Sanders investigate whether the Duncans¡¯ descendant was rted to the Swans. On the other hand, she could help the Sanders better control Harken¡¯s economy.

    The Sanders had a good n.

    They wanted her to use her beauty to win over Edward.

    In reality, it was impossible to seed.

    After a few exchanges, Kingsley knew that Edward was already out of their control. In order to prevent Jeanne from being truly hurt, he thought of a way to bring her back, whichpletely destroyed his rtionship with the Sanders and their ns for Jeanne. Furthermore, Jeanne had been helping Monica to stop the Sanders from making any other arrangements, so the Sanders had no choice but to send her back to the Hills.

 Chapter 1107 - 1107 You Can Have Any Identity But Not The Daughter of the Sanders

    1107 You Can Have Any Identity But Not The Daughter of the Sanders

    If Michael had not failedpletely, the Sanders might have given him a little more time.

    It was precisely because he had failed that all their schemes failed, and the Sanders started to lose their patience.

    The Sanders also knew that the descendant of the Duncans was powerful enough to threaten their interests, and that power was led by the Swans.

    The Swans were now in control of the Harken¡¯s economy. Even after the Sanders had done so many shady things in the dark to destabilize the Swans¡¯ economic status, it was to no avail. In fact, it made them look like clowns, so they could only choose to take the risk.

    The best way was to make use of Jeanne¡¯s rtionship with Edward.

    Once her identity as the daughter of the Sanders was revealed to the public, Edward and she would beplete enemies. In other words, Edward had to kill her.

    The Duncans would never allow Edward to marry the daughter of the Sanders or even have any feelings for her because that would threaten the trust that the Duncans had in the Swans.

    Everyone was afraid of switching sides.

    After all, the fall of an empire was always because of the rebellion of their subjects.

    Jeanne was well aware of the Sanders¡¯ wishful thinking, and Edward was too. In fact, even the Duncans might be aware of that.

    Everyone was aware of it, but they would just change their ns ording to that.

    No one was willing to take risks or gamble with their emotions to assume who was loyal to whom.

    The room suddenly became silent again.

    Since Jeanne did not say anything, Edward did not say anything either. The two of them just sat on the sofa without saying a word.

    No one knew what would happen the moment they left the Sanders¡¯ residence.

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about your identity,¡± Edward said.

    In the room where the two of them were together, Edward spoke after a long time.

    ¡°But I never thought that you were Warren¡¯s daughter.¡± Edward enunciated each word.

    She could have any identity, but she could not be Warren¡¯s daughter. Due to that identity, it would be impossible for them to be together in the future.

    In the quiet room, someone¡¯s phone suddenly rang.

    Jeanne lowered her head and looked at the small bag she had brought along. Then, she opened it and took out her phone.

    The name ¡°Monica¡± was disyed on the phone screen.

    She pressed the button.

    By then, Edward had walked out to the balcony. He was smoking outside, taking in drags of smoke, and she could not tell his emotions.

    ¡°I thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to get through,¡± Monica said, her voice calm.

    Jeanne¡¯s throat moved slightly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back in South Hampton City.¡±

    ¡°I know. I saw the news.¡±

    ¡®News?¡¯

    Come to think of it, the Sanders had announced her identity to all the officials at the banquet, so it was understandable for her identity to be announced to the entire country.

    It was supposed to be Stacey¡¯s wedding, yet she had stolen all the limelight.

    If it were anyone else, they would probably go crazy!

    However, it was precisely because Stacey was part of the Sanders that she could not even express her emotions.

    ¡°So, your surname is Sanders,¡± Monica said faintly.

    She did not seem to know how to express her emotions. When she saw the news, she actually thought that she had seen it wrongly.

    The news said, ¡°The Sanders¡¯ lost princess, Jeanne Sanders, has finally returned home!¡±

    At that time, she found the name Jeanne Sanders strange.

    Why did the princess have such a simr name to Jeanne?

    However, only when she opened it and saw Jeanne¡¯s photo did she truly believe that the so-called Jeanne Sanders was her best friend, Jeanne, who had grown up with her.

    It was the woman she had thought was extraordinary since she was young was really extraordinary.

    She did not know how to express her feelings. It was probably the first time she had felt emotional after such a long time. That was why she desperately wanted to give Jeanne a call.

    It had been a long time since she had been so eager to do something.

    In fact, she did not expect the call to go through. She just wanted to vent her emotions, but unexpectedly, Jeanne answered her call.

    After the call connected, the two of them did not speak much.

    In the past, she would babble non-stop, but now, she really did not know what to say. She could not figure out what their rtionship was.

    Was she considered an enemy?

    After all, the Sanders had always wanted to bring down Cardellini Enterprise, and Jeanne had be their daughter.

    ¡°Monica,¡± Jeanne suddenly said.

    Monica gripped her phone tightly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve known about this for a long time.¡± She was saying that she had known for a long time that she was the daughter of the Sanders.

    ¡°Why did you hide it from me?¡± Monica asked her.

    In fact, what she was most concerned about was how Jeanne was doing or what Jeanne was going through right now.

    It really did not matter whether they were enemies or not.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to drag you into any trouble,¡± Jeanne replied.

    ¡°Am I that untrustworthy of your trust?¡±

    ...

    ¡°No,¡± Jeanne said, ¡°but I hope that you can live a better life.¡±

    ¡°Jeanne, am I really that weak to you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll feel bad if you get hurt.¡±

    ¡°Me too. I¡¯ll also feel bad because you hid it from me!¡± Monica was a little agitated and sounded a little riled up.

    ¡°But if you can live a good life, I¡¯d rather you me me.¡±

    ¡°Jeannie¨C¡±

    ¡°Monica. The only thing I can do is protect Cardellini Pharmaceutical. As for the rest, I can¡¯t make any promises, nor can I agree to let you get involved in my affairs. I don¡¯t want you to take on any innocent sacrifices. The only people important to me in this world are Kingsley, George, and you! You better live well!¡±

    Monica¡¯s eyes were red. She could hear the determination in Jeanne¡¯s voice that Jeanne would not tell her anything.

    The two of them held their phones tightly and did not speak for a long time.

    ¡°Jeannie.¡± Monica regained her calm and forced herself to calm down.

    Jeanne was a little surprised that Monica could control her emotions so well.

    ...

    As expected, Monica had grown up. In fact, it could be said that she had grown up in the cruelest conditions.

    ¡°Don¡¯t die, okay?¡± Monica suddenly begged.

    When she was powerless and did not have the ability to help Jeanne, she only had one request, and that was for Jeanne to be alive.

 Chapter 1108 - 1108 Edwardâ€™s Choice

    1108 Edward¡¯s Choice

    Jeanne did not give Monica an answer because there was none. No one could guarantee that they would not die in the next second.

    She looked at Edward, who had already returned to the room.

    She did not know what Edward had heard.

    What would happen to him if he heard was not among the most important people? Perhaps only then would they no longer be a burden to each other.

    After Edward returned, he did not say anything.

    The two of them waited in silence in the room until it was time for the dinner banquet.

    Edward and Jeanne were invited to a dinner banquet.

    It was still the same people in the same banquet hall. Jeanne was still sitting next to Warren, and Warren was still doting on her.

    At the banquet, it was a harmonious scene.

    ¡°By the way, Edward, you canmunicate more with William in the future. You¡¯re both in business, so you might have the chance to work together in the future.¡± Warren seemed to be helping both of them out, like an elder showing concern for his juniors.

    ¡°Yes, father.¡± William hurriedly agreed and said courteously, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve had some dealings with Fourth Master in private. I believe that now we¡¯re a family, we will cooperate even more in the future.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Warren was very pleased.

    ¡°Let me give a toast to Fourth Master and Jeannie. I¡¯ve always had some business with Fourth Master, but I didn¡¯t expect that we¡¯d be a family one day,¡± William said very happily.

    Edward and Jeanne raised their sses as well. Edward said, ¡°We should be the ones toasting you. We wish you a happy marriage.¡±

    ¡°Look at you two, you¡¯ll be a family from now on,¡± Chester chimed in.

    ¡°Chester is right, and let¡¯s drink to that! Cheers.¡± William drank first as a form of respect.

    Edward and Jeanne also did the same.

    Then, they put down their sses.

    As William was sitting beside Edward, and because the atmosphere had eased up, the two of them even exchanged a few words in a low voice. It looked like they had a good rtionship, but in reality, socializing was normal in the business world and would not attract anyone¡¯s attention.

    The dinner was a short one.

    When Warren noticed that Jeanne had not touched her food, he whispered in her ear, ¡°Are you done eating?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jeanne nodded.

    Only then did Warren put down his utensils, and as soon as he did that, the others naturally stopped eating.

    As he stood up, everyone at the table, and even everyone in the banquet hall, stood up.

    Warren was used to that kind of respect. He said, ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll send you and Edward off.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jeanne got up and followed behind Warren.

    Edward was naturally by Jeanne¡¯s side.

    Warren personally sent them to the main entrance of the Sanders¡¯ residence.

    He took Jeanne¡¯s hand and said heavily, ¡°Take good care of yourself ande home often.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Jeanne agreed.

    Warren looked at Edward again. ¡°I¡¯ll leave my precious daughter to you.¡±

    ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Go on.¡± Warren sounded a little helpless, and his expression looked a little sad.

    Perhaps he was really sad. After all, that nce might be thest he took of her.

    Warren turned around and left. As he left, he sighed and waved his hand.

    Edward and Jeanne remained respectful.

    After Warren was a distance away, Edward pulled Jeanne along and walked out of the Sanders¡¯ residence, where a ck car was parked.

    Nox had stood guard for a day in the car.

    When he saw Edward returning with Jeanne¡­

    Jeanne Sanders was back.

    Now, everyone in Harken knew that Jeanne was Warren¡¯s daughter. Jeanne was the princess of the Sanders and had a distinguished status.

    Nox sneered.

    He knew that Jeanne was not a simple woman.

    When he first investigated Jeanne¡¯s background, he found it impossible for Jeanne¡¯s mother to have fallen in love with Alexander Lawrence and be with him. There must be something hidden behind it. However, he found nothing useful in his investigation. Now, he seemed to understand why there was nothing. The Sanders had probably hidden everything a long time ago because they were afraid that Jeanne¡¯s identity would be exposed.

    In all of Harken, only the Sanders had the ability to destroy all the evidence to the point that he could not find anything.

    ¡°Nox, sit in the back,¡± Edward suddenly ordered.

    Nox¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    At that moment, he saw Edward opening his car door.

    As soon as Nox got out of the car, Edward pushed Jeanne into the front passenger seat.

    Then, he closed the door and went to the driver¡¯s seat. He said to the driver, ¡°Sit in the back.¡±

 Chapter 1109 - 1109 Edwardâ€™s Choice

    1109 Edward¡¯s Choice

    The driver quickly got out of the car and sat in the back seat with Nox.

    Once Edward got into the car, he stepped on the elerator and sped off at a crazy speed.

    Nox could not help but grip the armrest tightly, and Jeanne did the same.

    The car sped up.

    As it was still not toote at night, there were still countless cars on the streets of South Hampton City when Edward shuttled back and forth crazily, causing chaos after chaos.

    ¡°Edward!¡± Nox seemed to have realized that something was wrong with Edward.

    In such crowded traffic, cars wereing in from all directions, and Edward¡¯s madness made it seem like he did not want to live.

    They had just passed the red light and were almost hit by the caring from the side. Fortunately, Edward was quick to react, but the sharp turn and drift almost sent the person in the car flying.

    Nox grabbed Edward¡¯s arm. ¡°Calm down.¡±

    However, Edward did not reply nor did he slow down.

    ¡°Edward!¡±

    Nox squeezed Edward¡¯s arm to stop him from driving so recklessly, but Edward still did not react.

    His eyes were fixed on the road ahead, and he was still speeding without any signs of slowing down.

    ¡°Edward, calm down!¡±

    ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± Edward said coldly.

    His cold voice pushed Nox away.

    Nox did not dare to stop him now. At their current speed, if Edward were not careful, they would be crushed into pieces.

    With that, he looked coldly at Jeanne, the woman who had provoked Edward. It seemed that she was the cause of all of Edward¡¯s emotions for a long time!

    Jeanne could also sense Nox¡¯s hostility, but she chose to ignore it.

    Moreover, with Edward¡¯s insane speed, it was very likely that everyone in the car would be killed. Hence, she had to be prepared to jump out of the car anytime.

    Silence filled the car, and by then, they were already in the suburbs.

    The further they drove, the more remote the ce was, and the more they did not know where they were. Every surroundingnd seemed empty.

    When they reached the end of the road, he mmed on the brakes, and the car came to a violent stop.

    Everyone¡¯s seat belts tightened. Their body did hurt a little, but the car finally stopped.

    After the car stopped, Edward only stayed in the car for a second before he unbuckled his seat belt and got out of the car.

    No one knew what Edward was up to.

    No one knew why he suddenly went crazy and drove the car here. They just looked at him as he opened Jeanne¡¯s car door, unbuckled her seat belt, and led her out of the car.

    Their surroundings were pitch ck, and all around them seemed to be fields. There was nothing strange about the ce.

    However, it was obvious that Edward was waiting for someone.

    Jeanne was frightened. At that moment, she could not help but wonder what Edward was going to do to her.

    She tried to keep calm and said, ¡°Are you going to kill me?¡±

    Edward did not reply.

    Instead, his grip on her hand tightened.

    ¡°Are you preparing to hand me over to the Duncans?¡± Jeanne raised her eyebrows.

    To Edward, the best way was to hand her over.

    By handing her over to the Duncans, she would be able to prove her loyalty on one hand, and on the other, they could use her to threaten the Sanders. Even if it did not have much effect, it was the most beneficial to Edward.

    Edward still did not answer. All he did was hold her hand tightly in his palm and did not say a word.

    Jeanne was also holding back.

    In fact, she had already made all the necessary preparations when she came back.

    She could ept all the tragedies that could happen.

    After some time, a few cars quickly arrived and stopped a few meters away from them.

    A group of people then got out of the car.

    It was not... the so-called Duncans. It was Kingsley, who had appeared with Lucy and all the top assassins of the Hills.

    It turned out that Edward was waiting for Kingsley and not for¡­ the Duncans.

    She turned around to look at Edward in disbelief.

    Did he know what he was doing? Did he know what he would face if he called Kingsley over?

    She knew that Edward only had Nox with him. Even if he had a driver, it would not be of any use.

    Now, he was facing all the top assassins of the Hills alone.

    Even a country would find it difficult to eliminate all of them, who were a group of capable fugitives.

 Chapter 1110 - 1110 Edwardâ€™s Choice

    1110 Edward¡¯s Choice

    He should probably be able to figure out that after he had sessfully tricked Kingsley and escapedst time, Kingsley would definitely not let him get what he wanted this time. This time, Kingsley would definitely not be deceived by his treachery and would even kill him.

    He should be able to predict what would happen to him. Yet, he still called Kingsley over.

    They looked at each other under the car¡¯s headlights.

    Kingsley said coldly, ¡°Fourth Master Swan, you¡¯re really not afraid of death!¡±

    He had realized at the first moment that there was no one protecting Edward and that Edward hade to see him alone.

    ¡°The fact that I could inform you toe here means that I¡¯m prepared to die.¡± Edward enunciated every word.

    That sentence made Jeanne¡¯s heart ache a little, and she bit her lip so hard that it lost all color.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Kingsley asked.

    For Edward to offer himself up, it was definitely not because he wanted to die. He naturally had his own motives.

    Edward said, ¡°Send Jeanne away, and don¡¯t ever let her return to Harken.¡±

    Kingsley frowned.

    ¡°I know you have the ability to get Jeanne to leave safely!¡± Edward said bluntly.

    ¡°This is your condition for the exchange?¡± Kingsley asked, ¡°Your death in exchange for Jeanne¡¯s safety?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Edward agreed.

    Kingsley just looked at Edward coldly, as if sizing him up.

    ¡°If I¡¯m dead, you¡¯ll have one less threat. If I¡¯m dead, Jeanne wouldn¡¯t be a bargaining chip for the Sanders, and the Sanders won¡¯t keep chasing after her!¡± Edward had thought everything through.

    The Sanders had made use of Jeanne because of their rtionship.

    Once he died, Jeanne would be useless to the Duncans. Then, Jeanne, that so-called trump card, would be useless!

    Kingsley looked at Edward and then at Jeanne, whose face was pale.

    He said, ¡°Alright.¡±

    Kingsley immediately agreed.

    He had never agreed for Jeanne to be the bait, but he could not find a better way to reject them. After all, he and the Sanders were in a mutually beneficial rtionship. However, the Sanders ruled over a country, while he was only a local assassin organization. His power and status were iparable to them! Once the two sides fell out and he lost the support of the Sanders, the other organizations and even some small countries that had been tempted to attack would attack the Hills without any restraint. Then, the Hills would face a great crisis.

    Of course, there was another important point. The reason why the Sanders could take over the Harken was because of the Hills¡¯ contribution. Once the country was taken back by the original ruler, the Hills would naturally be the target of revenge.

    In order for the Hills to protect themselves and be even more glorious, Kingsley had to be controlled by Warren.

    The only way was to follow the rules of the Sanders and let Jeanne be the one to start the war!

    However, the best way for Jeanne to escape unscathed would be Edward¡¯s death.

    Kingsley did not expect Edward to be able to figure out everything so quickly. He even made that decision so quickly!

    His eyes were fixed on Edward, and he watched as Edward subconsciously tightened his grip on Jeanne¡¯s hand.

    Edward should know very well that once he let go, he would be dead.

    He turned to look at Jeanne, who was also looking at him.

    Meeting each other again this time was not a reunion but a separation.

    He said, ¡°Jeannie.¡±

    His voice was still deep and maic.

    Jeanne¡¯s heart ached. In fact, it had been hurting bit by bit. She had been feeling that way ever since she appeared at the Sanders¡¯ wedding.

    The thought of the damage her identity would bring to Edward ...

    She had actually been suppressing the thought of the damage her identity would bring to Edward all along and struggling with it.

    That was why she remained silent ¡ª to try to hide all his emotions. She did not want Edward to know or want Edward to be soft-hearted toward her.

    However, in the end, he still had to sacrifice himself for her.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told Finn to pick up George, and Finn will protect George with his life. As long as you leave Harken and contact Finn after things have stabilized, he will send George to you safely,¡± Edward exined.

    It was as if he was saying hisst words.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes turned red. Slowly, her eyes filled with tears.

    ¡°Promise me that you will never return to Harken. No matter whose regime it bes, nevere back!¡± Edward said.

    As he said that, his eyes seemed to turn red.

    Jeanne had never seen Edward cry before, and that was probably the only time in her life that she would be able to see it.

    However, it was at the moment of life and death.

    ¡°Promise me!¡± Edward forced Jeanne to answer.

    Jeanne bit her lips and refused not let go. She looked at Edward with her eyes red.

    However, he would still be in Harken. How could she note back for the rest of her life?

    How could she leave his corpse on thisnd while she went away?

    ¡°Please, promise me.¡± Edward¡¯s voice was hoarse, and it also trembled.

    Tears streamed down Jeanne¡¯s face.

    She knew that Edward did not want her to return because Harken was no longer safe for her, because he did not want her to avenge him, and because he wanted her to forget himpletely.

    She had never been willing to admit her feelings for Edward, and she did not know when she had developed feelings for him.

    However, at that moment, she really could not ignore the pain in her heart. It was as if her heart was being torn apart, piece by piece.

    ...

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jeanne nodded.

    The moment she agreed, she even felt that the sky was falling down.

    However, Edward smiled. His red eyes and perfect lips curved into a smile that could cause the downfall of a city.

    He said nothing more of their rtionship, the sadness, the reluctance to part, and everything else.

    He did not say anything. Instead, little by little, he let go of her reddened hand and let her go to Kingsley¡¯s side.

    Still, Jeanne did not leave. Her vision was so blurry that she could no longer see Edward¡¯s face clearly.

    She did not know if Edward was the same as her and could not see her clearly.

    Even so, she just kept staring at him.

    ¡°Jeanne! Come here!¡± Kingsley shouted.

    Jeanne¡¯s throat moved slightly.

    Then, she turned around and walked away from Edward.

    ...

    She knew very well what it would mean if she turned around¡­

 Chapter 1111 - 1111 Edward and Kingsleyâ€™s Alliance

    1111 Edward and Kingsley¡¯s Alliance

    Jeanne returned to Kingsley¡¯s side with her vision blurry.

    Kingsley just looked at her coldly and said, ¡°Jeanne, I told you to be prepared.¡±

    She knew, but¡­

    Jeanne was trying so hard to hold it in that she bit her lips until they bled.

    Nevertheless, Kingsley was unmoved as he left Jeanne¡¯s side and walked toward Edward.

    Nox was standing behind Edward and was well aware that they would definitely die in that situation.

    However, Nox still stood in front of Edward.

    He was not very capable of much, but the only thing he could do was take a bullet for Edward. The only thing he had was to die before Edward.

    ¡°Nox!¡± Edward¡¯s tone was heavy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to persuade me,¡±

    ¡°I order you to leave!¡± Edward enunciated every word.

    ¡°I won¡¯t listen to orders.¡± Nox was very determined. ¡°I won¡¯t let you die in front of me. There¡¯s no way!¡±

    His eyes were bloodshot as he faced the ck gun in front of him.

    Kingsley¡¯s gun was already pointed at Nox¡¯s forehead.

    However, Nox did not move.

    ¡°Nox!¡± Edward called out to him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any pursuits in my life, nor do I have anything I like. ying with women is just to pass time. The only thing I¡¯ve decided to do in this life is to be able to help you.¡±

    ¡°No need!¡± Edward said bluntly, ¡°I chose this path myself. I don¡¯t need you to be buried with me.¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve chosen it, it¡¯s the right choice.¡±

    ¡°Nox!¡± Edward¡¯s expression sank.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s the right choice, I¡¯ll die...¡± ¡®With no regrets.¡¯

    Before Nox could finish his sentence, his vision turned ck.

    He was knocked unconscious by someone behind him and fell to the ground unwillingly. Just like that, he passed out.

    Edward had schemed against him.

    Of course, Nox could die for him, but it could not be because he wanted Nox to die with him when he chose to die.

    The only reason why Nox would die for him would be because he could still live. He had more important things to do, so he could not die.

    Nox sacrificing himself like that was not worth it.

    Kingsley watched Edward¡¯s every move.

    Edward said, ¡°Without me, Nox won¡¯t be of much use.¡±

    It was not that Nox could not do it. Rather, Nox would only listen to his arrangements, and once he had no orders, Nox would not do anything.

    Kingsley did not make any promises to Edward.

    Killing Nox was something he could do with a single thought.

    He could let Nox die with Edward, but he could also let Nox live. It all depended on his mood.

    He aimed at Edward¡¯s forehead.

    Once the bullet was fired, Edward would die instantly.

    ¡°Jeanne,¡± Lucy called out to Jeanne.

    She watched as Jeanne stared at the scene in front of her, where Kingsley was about to kill Edward.

    In the end, she could not bear to let Jeanne see everything.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look,¡± she said.

    ¡®Don¡¯t look at such a cruel scene.¡¯

    However, Jeanne bit her lip and shook her head in refusal.

    She did not hate Kingsley, but she wanted to send Edward off on hisst journey. Even if it was too horrible to look at, she still wanted to look.

    As she straightened her back, she felt Edward¡¯s gaze on her.

    The moment Kingsley¡¯s gun touched Edward¡¯s forehead, his eyes were fixed on her.

    The two of them stared into each other¡¯s eyes.

    Edward opened his mouth and did not make a sound. However, he was saying, ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    They would never see each other again.

    In the quiet night in the vast wilderness, a deafening gunshot suddenly sounded.

    The loud noise did note from Kingsley, but from behind him. Suddenly, after a gunshot, a barrage of gunshots followed one after another.

    At that moment, everyone hid behind the car.

    The next moment, a few cars drove over, and they threw a grenade at them.

    Edward dragged Nox¡¯s body and jumped to a slope at the edge of the field to hide. Meanwhile, Kingsley and the others also quickly retreated and dispersed.

    The two cars were set on fire.

    War seemed to have broken out at that moment.

    ...

    Edward patted Nox¡¯s face.

    Nox opened her eyes and felt a sharp pain at the back of her head.

    ¡°Wake up,¡± Edward said to him.

    Nox¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at Edward.

    Why was he not dead?

    Edward hurriedly exined, ¡°I don¡¯t know whose men they are!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Nox was baffled.

    What had happened in the second that Edward knocked him out?

 Chapter 1112 - 1112 Edward and Kingsleyâ€™s Alliance

    1112 Edward and Kingsley¡¯s Alliance

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the Sanders or the Duncans¡¯ men who rushed over. Now, we and Kingsley¡¯s men are surrounded.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Jeanne?¡± At the thought of that woman, Nox was filled with anger.

    ¡°She¡¯s with Kingsley.¡±

    ¡°F*ck. Don¡¯t let me see her again,¡± Nox said viciously.

    ¡°The most important thing now is to find out who¡¯s behind this.¡± There was a look of urgency on Edward¡¯s face.

    As they could not determine who it was, they could not guarantee Jeanne¡¯s safety.

    It would be fine if they were from the Sanders.

    If it was the Duncans...

    ¡°They¡¯re from the Duncans,¡± Nox confirmed.

    Edward frowned.

    ¡°This.¡± Nox took out a small tracking device.

    Edward¡¯s expression changed.

    ¡°The Duncans gave it to me and told me to keep it with me without you knowing. Edward, don¡¯t me me. I didn¡¯t want you to die.¡± Nox did not hide it.

    There was no need to hide anything between brothers.

    Even if Nox had disobeyed his orders, Edward did not say anything at that moment.

    He did notin or get angry.

    He understood where Nox wasing from and did not me Nox, but he wanted to send Jeanne away.

    He had to send her away because if he did not, Jeanne would die without a doubt.

    He suddenly left from the bottom of the slope.

    There were still countless gunshots out there, and it was obvious that Kingsley had started fighting with the Duncans.

    ¡°Edward!¡± Nox wanted to stop him but could not.

    By then, Edward had already rushed out toward Kingsley.

    Nox gritted his teeth and had no choice but to go over. He wondered if the Duncans would notice their actions in the dark.

    If they were discovered, they would not be able to clear their names.

    Edward quickly appeared in Kingsley¡¯s hiding ce.

    Kingsley looked at Edward coldly and pointed the gun at Edward

    ¡°I can¡¯t die now.¡± Edward said, ¡°We have to send Jeanne away first.¡±

    If he was dead now, Jeanne would definitely die too. Hence, before Jeanne was safe, he could not die.

    Kingsley endured it.

    ¡°You ambushed me!¡± he said ruthlessly.

    ¡°If I were the one who ambushed you, I wouldn¡¯t have appeared in front of you again. I want to talk to you about cooperation now. For Jeanne¡¯s life, we have to work together.¡± Edward¡¯s words were quick and urgent. ¡°ording to the current situation, the Duncans have a lot of manpower. Even if you break out of the encirclement, you will still suffer heavy losses in the end. More importantly, can you guarantee that you can still leave Harken safely with Jeanne? Would Warren allow you to leave with Jeanne?¡±

    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Kingsley agreed.

    When it came to Jeanne¡¯s safety, the two men in front of her had always reached an agreement.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be the bait to let the Duncans and even the Sanders think that the Duncans and I are after you. Take this opportunity to get someone to secretly leave with Jeanne. When everyone¡¯s attention is on you, let Jeanne go first.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Kingsley said without hesitation.

    ¡°I¡¯m returning to the Duncans¡¯ side now. In 10 minutes at most, you have to let me see your figure. Then, I¡¯ll lead everyone to hunt you down!¡± With that, Edward left.

    It had never crossed his mind that Kingsley would refuse because it was obvious that Kingsley could not refuse.

    The best way now was to take the advantage of the chaos to send Jeanne away.

    Edward, that man, could react faster than anyone else. It would really be a pity for him to die.

    Kingsley watched as Edward left with Nox.

    At that moment, he turned around and went to Jeanne¡¯s hiding ce.

    ¡°K01,¡± Kingsley ordered.

    ¡°Mr. Thorn,¡± K01 said respectfully.

    ¡°In ten minutes, I¡¯ll leave with everyone in that direction. I¡¯ve talked to Fourth Master Swan. He¡¯ll bring all his men to chase after me, and you¡¯ll take this opportunity to leave with Jeanne from this direction. Just the two of you will go because the chances of you both getting exposed will lessen with fewer people. After you leave, think of a way to return to the Delta Inds and wait for me to return.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What if you don¡¯te back?¡± Jeanne suddenly asked Kingsley.

    Tonight was clearly different from any other time as tonight¡¯s battle was much more intense than any other time.

    Since the other party was from the Duncans, the Duncans had already started their move. They had been hiding for decades and finally showing themselves, so it would definitely not be a small move.

    He could lure everyone away, but could he guarantee that he would be able to escape unscathed?

    ¡°If I don¡¯te back, take all the money to a country you want to go to and nevere back! Don¡¯t go back to the Delta Inds or South Hampton City. Go as far as you can!¡±

 Chapter 1113 - 1113 Edward and Kingsleyâ€™s Alliance

    1113 Edward and Kingsley¡¯s Alliance

    ¡°Kingsley, I don¡¯t want to!¡± Jeanne refused and kept shaking her head.

    She did not want anyone to die for her.

    ¡°Your survival is more important than anyone else¡¯s!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not important, I¡¯m not important at all!¡± Jeanne was on the verge of breaking down.

    From the moment Edward said that he would die for her, she had been holding back until she was about to break down.

    ¡°I¡¯m not that important for all of you to protect me with your lives. What¡¯s so important about me that you¡¯re willing to go to this extent for me, cause a country¡¯s war, and be stained with the blood of so many people? I¡¯m just a nobody. I¡¯m not worth it!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re worth it!¡± Kingsley enunciated each word.

    ¡°Kingsley, do you think I¡¯ll be happy if you do this? Do you think that if you, Edward, and everyone else were dead, I would still be alive? Do you really think I can be so heartless? Do you really think I will¨C¡±

    ¡°You will because George is still waiting for you,¡± Kingsley interrupted her.

    Jeanne¡¯s heart ached.

    There was still George.

    For a long time, she did not dare to think about George because she did not know if she could always be by his side. Hence, she did not allow herself to think about him so much.

    ¡°For George¡¯s sake, stay alive,¡± Kingsley said, deeply.

    Jeanne¡¯s entire body tensed up.

    It was so depressing that it was unbearable.

    For George... She could not just do nothing.

    Kingsley added, ¡°The Hills, Sanders, Duncans, and Swans should have settled this long ago. This is something that can not be avoided, and what would it be in the end¡­ Promise me that it¡¯s all history. Don¡¯t take revenge or hold a grudge. This is a process of natural selection. If I die, it¡¯s because I¡¯m not strong enough. If the Sanders, Duncans, and Swans are defeated, that will be their end. No one should bear the consequences of this ending. It¡¯ll be over.¡±

    An end was an end.

    Whoever was not capable enough deserved to die, and he could not me anyone for that, so there was no need to take revenge!

    ¡°K01!¡± Kingsley ordered, ¡°Protect Jeanne.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± K01 was determined.

    Kingsley was about to leave with everyone when Jeanne suddenly called out to him, ¡°Uncle.¡±

    It was rare to hear her call him that.

    Kingsley pursed his lips.

    At that moment, his expression finally changed to one that no assassin had ever seen on Kingsley¡¯s face.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you toe home,¡± Jeanne said.

    ¡®I¡¯ll wait for you toe home. In the future, whatever you say, I won¡¯t resist you anymore. I won¡¯t make you angry anymore.¡¯

    ¡®In the future, we¡¯ll be a family and live happily together.¡¯

    ¡°Yes,¡± Kingsley responded.

    Then, he took everyone with him and left their hiding ce.

    Lucy left with Kingsley too.

    Since Kingsley had only ordered K01 to protect Jeanne, the others naturally did not dare to follow her.

    Before Lucy left, she gestured to Jeanne and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    She wanted to reassure Jeanne, but little did she know that that was thest thing she would say to Jeanne!

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes turned red as she watched them leave in front of her, exposed to the rain of bullets.

    As they left, another group quickly chased after them.

    The war was getting more and more intense.

    ¡°Jeanne,¡± K01 reminded her.

    He was telling her that she could leave now.

    Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    Since everyone wanted her to live, she had to stay alive. With that, she followed K01 and left in another direction, away from the battlefield.

    Under the night sky, gunshots rang out everywhere. Every sound seemed to make the world tremble.

    The shooting went on for the entire night. There were countless casualties, and corpses and blood were everywhere.

    As the sky gradually brightened, the sound of gunfire also gradually decreased.

    Edward and Nox led a group of people and hid in a deep trench. In front of them was a dead end.

    Kingsley had been forced into a corner.

    Of course, since they did not know how many men Kingsley had left, they did not dare to attack him so easily.

    ¡°Fourth Master.¡±

    Jack Lynch, the leader of the Duncans in charge of this operation, called out to him respectfully.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Do you need any reinforcements?¡± Jack asked.

    They knew that in their current situation, they might not be able to take down Kingsley.

    After all, Kingsley¡¯s men were all top-notch assassins. Although there were not many of them, they had not gained any advantage after a night.

    ...

 Chapter 1114 - 1114 Edward and Kingsleyâ€™s Alliance

    1114 Edward and Kingsley¡¯s Alliance

    However, what surprised Edward was that¡­

    Logically speaking, Kingsley should have brought a lot of men to Harken, even though bringing all of them was inconvenient to travel. However, it had been a night. Why had no assassinse over to support them? Once they came, the people led by Edward would not be able to withstand a single blow.

    Then, Kingsley could leave without a hitch and would not have been forced into such a state.

    ¡°We need reinforcements. The sooner, the better,¡± Edward instructed.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jack was extremely respectful.

    He made a phone call and reported the current situation.

    After a while, he returned to Edward¡¯s side. ¡°They¡¯ve agreed to send more people here. They will arrive in about half an hour.¡±

    ¡°Tell them to be careful not to be discovered by the Sanders. Once the Sanderses to support, we will not gain anything.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The other party respectfully dialed a number to remind the people who wereing.

    Edward said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring Nox and a few of the men over to scout the situation. You guys cover us. After we enter, we won¡¯t act rashly. Once the reinforcements arrive, send us a signal. Nox and I will give you instructions ording to the situation.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t it be too dangerous?¡± Jack was worried.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing. Pay attention to the surroundings and keep an eye out for the Sanders or the other assassins of the Hills,¡± Edward instructed.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Edward randomly picked two people and brought Nox along as they sneaked in from the side.

    With that, a gunshot was purposely sounded from the other side. It was obvious that it was to distract the attention of the people inside so that Edward and Nox could enter smoothly.

    The four of them carefully crept forward and approached the bamboo forest where Kingsley was hiding.

    Halfway there, they hid in a deep ravine.

    Edward gave Nox a look, and after so many years of tacit understanding, Nox understood at a nce.

    The two of them were quick to react. In an instant, the two people who followed them were knocked to the ground.

    ¡°Take off their clothes,¡± Edward instructed, already putting his n into action.

    Nox really held it in again and again.

    He felt that Edward was courting death. However, he had no choice but to follow the arrangement and take off the clothes of the two men.

    After that, Edward did not stop and left immediately.

    ¡°Edward.¡± Nox pulled him back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Edward pushed Nox away and rushed in.

    Still, Nox suppressed his anger and followed Edward in without a care for his life. Anyway, if Edward wanted to die, they would die together.

    The two of them arrived at the bamboo forest that Kingsley was hidden in.

    There was a clearing ahead of the bamboo forest, and once exposed, they would be shot to death. They could only hide inside, behind the bamboo.

    Since the other party did not know what was going on inside, they did not dare to rush in.

    At that moment, when Kingsley saw Edward, his raised gun paused.

    However, he did not hide the fact that his expression was extremely ugly after being forced to this point.

    Edward, on the other hand, noticed that there were only three people left with Kingsley.

    If the Duncans increased their manpower, Kingsley would not be able to escape!

    He asked, ¡°Are your assassins under Warren¡¯s control?¡±

    The fact that no backup came was obvious

    Kingsley¡¯s expression was grim.

    It seemed that his guess was correct.

    The Sanders was really despicable.

    Warren had predicted that Edward would make a move and that Kingsley would not sit by and do nothing. Thus, he wanted them to kill each other. Once Kingsley died, all the assassins of the Hills would be his, and they would not need to go through Kingsley¡¯smand.

    After all, he was only making use of Jeanne, but Kingsley would truly give his all to Jeanne.

    Once he threatened Jeanne¡¯s life, Kingsley may turn against him at any time.

    He was also worried that Kingsley would be captured by the Swans. Once that happened, not only would he suffer heavy losses, but the other party would be even stronger. How could he let such a thing happen?

    He wanted to use Edward to help him get rid of Kingsley or use Kingsley to kill Edward.

    Whoever died here would be of great benefit to him!

    If Kingsley died, the assassins of the Hills would be his, and he could make those people kill the Duncans and the Swans for him.

    With all the resources he had, he refused to believe that he could not kill those minions!

    It would be better if Edward was dead. Then, the most capable general of the Duncans would be eliminated. Without him, the Duncans¡¯ survival rate would be damaged by at least half!

    As for Jeanne, if she was still alive, Jeanne¡¯s hatred for Edward or Kingsley would double.

 Chapter 1115 - 1115 Edward and Kingsleyâ€™s Alliance

    1115 Edward and Kingsley¡¯s Alliance

    He could make better use of Jeanne.

    If Jeanne were to die¡­

    In any case, she was just bait, and her death was not worth pitying!

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you off,¡± Edward said bluntly.

    Kingsley looked at him coldly.

    ¡°The Duncans are increasing their manpower and will arrive in half an hour. Once they arrive, they will attack, and you won¡¯t be able to leave!¡± Edward said bluntly, ¡°These are two sets of clothes for the Duncans¡¯ men. Who do you want to change into these?¡±

    Since there were three other people besides Kingsley, he was not sure who Kingsley would want to change into it.

    Kingsley took the clothes from Edward¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Kerby, change into it.¡± He called out Kerby¡¯s name.

    Lucy was right beside Kerby.

    Kerby did not expect Kingsley to give him the clothes. Everyone knew that the set of clothes was their only hope for survival, and everyone wanted it.

    However, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t need it. Give it to Ms. Harmon.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a woman, so she¡¯ll be easily discovered with her figure,¡± Kingsley said coldly.

    That was true. She was a woman, so she would be easily discovered. In that case, it was only natural that Kingsley would not give it to her.

    ¡°Kerby.¡± Kingsley¡¯s face darkened. ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll give it to¨C¡±

    ¡°Change into it!¡± Lucy interrupted Kingsley and looked at Kerby sternly.

    Kerby looked at Lucy.

    He had never thought that he would be able to leave that ce alive. In fact, he was prepared to die.

    ¡°Hurry up,¡± Lucy urged.

    Kerby held it in. After all, assassins did not have much emotion.

    Kerby quickly took off his clothes and changed into the ones he was given.

    ¡°I suggest that he puts on your clothes.¡± Edward pointed to another male assassin and said, ¡°He needs to disguise himself as you to attract the attention of the people outside. Then, I will bring you guys out of here. Once you are out of their sight, you should leave immediately. I will try my best to buy you time.¡±

    Kingsley nodded.

    In all aspects, Edward was very thoughtful to immediately order the assassin to change into Kingsley¡¯s clothes.

    An assassin would listen to orders at any time, even if it meant death! Therefore, the assassin quickly put on Kingsley¡¯s clothes to die for him.

    ¡°In a while, you¡¯ll go this way and try to attract their attention.¡± Edward was giving instructions on how to prolong the life of that assassin.

    The longer it took, the more time Kingsley would have to escape.

    An assassin always followed the instruction given to him and never had a choice.

    Lucy did not either.

    She said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with him.

    Together, they would be bait.

    Edward paused and looked at Kingsley.

    At that moment, Kingsley¡¯s hand that was holding the gun trembled.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for Kingsley to not have me by his side. They¡¯ll only believe that this person is Kingsley if I show up. Then, they¡¯ll reallye after us!¡± Lucy said rationally.

    Edward did not reply because he agreed with Lucy¡¯s suggestion. Without a doubt, that was the best way.

    Lucy had always been by Kingsley¡¯s side. Once Lucy and the assassin in Kingsley¡¯s disguise appeared, the other party would not hesitate to believe that the person in disguise was Kingsley. Then, they would chase after him regardless of the consequences.

    Once they were lured away, it would be much easier for Kingsley to escape.

    It had to be said that that was for the best.

    However, he wanted to see if Kingsley was willing to let the woman who had been with him for so many years die for him.

    There were two seconds of silence.

    Due to the time constraint, they could only be silent for a moment. Kingsley then said, ¡°We¡¯ll do as Lucy said.¡±

    As she suggested, she would go with the other assassin as bait.

    Lucy nodded.

    In the face of life and death, she could only face it with the calmest attitude.

    Once, everything was agreed upon, Edward reminded, ¡°Hurry up.¡±

    He was reminding Kingsley to give the order.

    Kingsley finally nced at Lucy and watched as she whispered something to Kerby.

    Kerby kept nodding his head and could not hide his emotions.

    After giving a few simple instructions, Lucy left Kerby¡¯s side.

    The moment she left, Kerby pulled her back, obviously because he could not bear it. ¡°Ms. Harmon.¡±

    Kingsley saw all of that. He looked at the two of them, who looked like they were saying goodbye to each other.

    However, there was no farewell between the assassins.

    His eyes were cold. ¡°Get ready!¡±

    His voice was cold and emotionless.

    ...

    Lucy pushed Kerby¡¯s hand away and walked to the side of the male assassin.

 Chapter 1116 - 1116 Edward and Kingsleyâ€™s Alliance

    1116 Edward and Kingsley¡¯s Alliance

    After confirming that they were ready, Edward said into the phone, ¡°We seem to have been discovered. Be careful.¡±

    ¡°Roger that.¡±

    Edward put down the phone and looked at Kingsley.

    Kingsley made a hand gesture.

    Lucy and the male assassin received the order and rushed out together.

    From the beginning to the end, she did not look at Kingsley, like she was not reluctant to part with him, and neither did she expect anything.

    When Lucy and the assassin left, Kingsley¡¯s hand seemed to stretch out for a moment. However, he then clenched his fist to stop himself.

    He could only watch helplessly as Lucy left with the assassin. The two of them hid while leaving, but they were still discovered.

    The next second, the sound of gunfire rang out around them, firing wildly at the two of them.

    At the same time, the Duncans¡¯ men, who were hiding there, quickly chased after them.

    The two of them kept running forward, and the people behind him were getting closer and closer.

    Lucy had been covering for the assassin behind her, trying to let him leave sessfully.

    Ultimately, there was a great disparity in manpower. After running for a while, Lucy and the male assassin soon felt that they were powerless.

    ¡°Ms. Harmon.¡± The male assassin said, ¡°You can go first. I¡¯ll cover for you.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to die anyway,¡± the male assassin said bluntly.

    ¡°Even so, I still have to dieter.¡± Lucy¡¯s tone was firm. ¡°That way, Kingsley will have more time to evacuate.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Thorn just left you behind.¡± The male assassin did not want to sow discord, but in the face of death, he had nothing to fear.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Lucy replied.

    ¡°Why are you still working for him?¡± The male assassin was puzzled.

    ¡°Why are you still working for him?¡± Lucy asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice. If I don¡¯t listen to his arrangements, I will die. In fact, I will die in a more tragic way than I am going to now.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t I the same?¡± Lucy and the assassin were running frantically.

    ¡°But now, I¡¯ve decided to give up.¡± The assassin suddenly stopped.

    Behind them were the people who were chasing them, and he suddenly stopped. If he stopped, he would definitely die.

    Lucy did not even think about it. She immediately grabbed the assassin and continued running.

    ¡°I¡¯ve reached my limit.¡± The male assassin was obviously starting to ck off. ¡°I¡¯m going to die anyway, so why force myself like this? Ms. Harmon, I¡¯m not leaving.¡±

    ¡°Just hold on a little longer!¡± Lucy encouraged.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any meaning to life anymore.¡± The male assassin said, ¡°I¡¯ll end up dead anyway.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s different for Kingsley.¡±

    ¡°Kingsley has given up on us!¡± The assassin reminded her again.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that why we exist?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not that great.¡± Annoyed, the assassin broke free from Lucy¡¯s shackles.

    Lucy was caught off guard and pushed away by the assassin. She even took a few steps back.

    ¡°Ms. Harmon, if you want to leave, I can cover for you. If you don¡¯t¡­ we¡¯ll wait for death together.¡±

    ¡°I told you... Ah!¡± Lucy suddenly let out a low cry.

    Just as she was distracted, a bullet hit her thigh.

    Her legs trembled unconsciously, but she endured the pain and wanted to continue running with the assassin.

    However, the assassin refused her approach.

    He said, ¡°I won¡¯t sell my life to Kingsley anymore. I won¡¯t!¡±

    At that moment, he even raised his pistol and aimed it at his head.

    They were going to die anyway, and either way¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Lucy rushed forward and covered the man¡¯s muzzle with her hand.

    The bullet fired and pierced through Lucy¡¯s palm. At that moment, Lucy could even think of using her other hand to press down on the assassin¡¯s head to prevent the bullet from prating her palm and hitting the assassin¡¯s head.

    The assassin was still shocked by Lucy¡¯s determination.

    Just as he wanted to say something, the people chasing after them caught up.

    The moment the fastest person saw their figures, he aimed the gun at the assassin¡¯s head. However, in everyone¡¯s eyes, that person was Kingsley, and the first person they wanted to kill was Kingsley.

    When the bullet fired, Lucy suddenly stood in front of the man, and the bullet pierced through Lucy¡¯s head.

    Bang!

    It was so loud that sounded like it had shattered the sky.

    Just like that, Lucy could taste death.

    With all her strength, Lucy said word by word, ¡°Please, leave!¡±

 Chapter 1117 - 1117 Edward and Kingsleyâ€™s Alliance

    1117 Edward and Kingsley¡¯s Alliance

    He should run to keep himself alive for a while longer, and it would give Kingsley a little more chance to escape.

    The assassin was moved by Lucy¡¯s actions.

    As an assassin, he should not have any emotions except for carrying out orders.

    In the face of life and death, the fact that Lucy was willing to do so much for Kingsley... Who could say that it was not because she loved him too deeply?

    The assassin left quickly after Lucy pushed him away.

    At that moment, he was escaping only for Lucy because he did not want to disappoint her in the end.

    When he left, Lucy slumped to the ground, with her face, body, and internal organs bleeding. Her consciousness was slipping, as well as everything else.

    She looked straight up at the white clouds in front of her and watched as they be more blurry.

    Suddenly, an image appeared in her mind. It was a scene that still stayed in her mind after so many years.

    She saw Kingsley the first time she met him.

    She was on a mission, which was to assassinate him, and the best way to assassinate Kingsley was to seduce him.

    That was the first time she used a skill she had never used before on Kingsley.

    At that time, she and Kingsley had done it. When she thought that Kingsley was not paying attention, she hid a very, very thin wire in her mouth in an attempt to strangle him.

    However, Kingsley saw through it with one nce.

    In an instant, she was shackled by Kingsley.

    That was the first time she failed a mission since she became an assassin.

    She had originally thought that after that time, she would take a sum of money and leave the business to wander the world.

    In the end, she failed, and failure meant she would die.

    She had already made all the necessary preparations, but at that moment, she heard Kingsley say, ¡°I like you.¡±

    Lucy looked at him in disbelief.

    ¡°You¡¯re pretty good in bed,¡± Kingsley said.

    Lucy pursed her lips. She did not think that was a reason for him to keep her.

    ¡°Follow me from now on.¡± Kingsley did not give her any reason to refuse.

    Besides, she could not refuse because rejection meant death. However, betrayal would also lead to death.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You and I will destroy your organization.¡± Kingsley was a man of his word.

    It only took them a week to kill every single member of the organization that had once controlled her.

    From then on, she would not allow anyone to threaten her life because of her betrayal.

    From then on, she knew that she owed Kingsley her life because he saved her.

    Later on, she found out that Kingsley had only kept her because the most important person in his life, Jeanne, had appeared.

    He needed a top-notch female assassin to train Jeanne, and it was obvious that she was the only one at that time!

    Nevertheless, she still decided to be loyal to him. She was even d that he had brought her back to the Hills.

    It finally made her understand what it meant to be valued, and it allowed her to find back the feelings she had lost.

    Yet now, she suddenly regretted it.

    It was not that she regretted dying, but what she regretted was that she should not have agreed to Kingsley. If she had not agreed, Kingsley would not have shown any mercy, and she might not have had to go through so much.

    Perhaps she would not have to experience so many things that she felt were crueler than death.

    If there was a next life, she hoped that she would not go on that mission. Even if she went on that mission, she hoped that Kingsley would not... let her live.

    Her heart had been hurt too badly, and she did not want to experience it again.

    Then, her vision went dark.

    ¡®Goodbye, Kingsley.¡¯

    They would never see each other again.

    ¡­

    As the sound of gunfire continued to ring out, the group quickly left in the opposite direction of the gunshots.

    Amidst the footsteps, Kerby suddenly fell down.

    Everyone turned around to look at him.

    There was no time to waste.

    Once the other party realized that it was not Kingsley, they would immediately give chase, and it would be even more difficult for them to escape.

    However, at that moment, Kingsley did not me Kerby.

    All he saw was Kerby¡¯s red eyes filled with tears.

    That was an emotion that an assassin should not have. However, because of Lucy¡¯s death, she still cried.

    Although they had gone their separate ways in two different directions, the assassins had walkie-talkies with them.

    The distance between the two parties was not far enough for the walkie-talkies to lose signal, so they could hear the conversation between Lucy and the assassin clearly.

    They could even hear the gunshots clearly.

    That sentence of her pleading for him to leave was said with herst bit of strength, and it should be a farewell.

    Lucy was dead, and she had died for Kingsley. Before she died, she was still trying to buy more time for Kingsley to live.

    ...

    That woman who had always been silent and extremely tenacious...

    ¡°Kerby!¡± Kingsley pulled him up.

    Kerby did not fall on purpose and did not want to waste time.

    However, at that moment, he was really upset. In the face of such a dangerous situation, he did not even have the right to feel upset.

    He saw Kingsley, who did not have that right either.

    Kingsley had also heard Lucy¡¯s entire conversation, but he did not respond. There was not a single trace of emotion on his face.

    Kerby did feel sorry for Lucy. She should have been like the assassin who left with Lucy. It was necessary to follow orders, but there was no need to risk her life for the man who had abandoned her.

    It was really not worth it.

    Kerby controlled his emotions and continued to leave with Kingsley.

    After walking for a distance, Edward stopped in his tracks.

    Nox naturally followed Edward.

    ...

    Edward said, ¡°Kingsley, I¡¯ll stop here. Next¨C¡±

    Kingsley nodded.

    Before Edward could say anything, he already knew what Edward was going to say.

    The reason why Edward stopped talking was that he saw a tear fall from Kingsley¡¯s eye.

 Chapter 1118 - 1118 The Identity of the Duncansâ€™ Descendent Exposed

    1118 The Identity of the Duncans¡¯ Descendent Exposed

    Seeing Kingsley cry was rare. Hence, Edward suddenly stopped talking.

    At that moment, Kingsley knew what Edward was talking about.

    Edward nodded.

    Some men had feelings that they were unwilling to express, and some had feelings that they did not want others to know about so they would understand it and pretend not to know.

    That was probably a tacit understanding between men.

    Edward took Nox and turned to leave.

    He did not have much time to waste. With Lucy dead, the male assassin would not be able to hold on for much longer. Once his identity was discovered, he would immediately turn back to chase after Kingsley. If he returned now, he could still buy some time for Kingsley.

    However, at that very moment, a lot of people suddenly appeared in the direction Kingsley was leaving.

    At the same time, the sound of a helicopter came from the sky. It was obvious that it was the support troops from the Duncans.

    It all happened so fast that it was somewhat unexpected.

    Edward looked at Nox.

    Nox said, ¡°I swear that this has nothing to do with me!¡±

    Last night, he had chosen to cooperate with the Duncans and plot against his own brother because he was really afraid that Edward would be killed by Jeanne. However, now that he had chosen to stand on his brother¡¯s side and Edward was not in danger, he had no need to do so.

    Edward knew very well that Nox would not do that.

    It was just instinctual for him to look at Nox to calm himself down and think about what to do next.

    The current situation was that if he let Kingsley go and the Duncans discovered he did that, he would never be able to gain the Duncans¡¯ trust again. It was very likely that he would harm his entire family, including the Winters.

    However, if he did not let Kingsley go¡­

    Edward¡¯s mind was spinning.

    He made a prompt decision. ¡°You¡¯re holding Nox and me hostage.¡±

    Kingsley¡¯s eyes flickered.

    Sometimes, he really admired the man in front of him to be able to think of the best way to solve the situation when everyone was panicking.

    Edward did not give Kingsley any time to think. He turned around to let Kingsley restrain him and point the gun at his head.

    At the same time, Kerby had also shackled Nox.

    In the barren fields, Kingsley had Edward and Nox restrained while waiting for the arrival of the Duncans.

    Now, the sky was already bright, and everything could be seen clearly.

    The people who were rushing over from the distance surrounded them in an instant. All of them had their pistols raised and aimed at their enemy. If they were not careful, they would be shot to death.

    Of course, no one dared to act rashly because Edward and Nox were being held hostage.

    As such, they could only wait for orders.

    It was a stalemate for a while until the helicopter in the distance slowly approached andnded on the open field.

    However, no one came down from the helicopter.

    Just then, the group of people who had gone after Lucy and the male assassin came back in a hurry. They had probably realized that they had been tricked.

    Seeing the scene in front of him, Jack was shocked. He shouted to Edward, ¡°Fourth Master!¡±

    Edward was very calm as he said, ¡°We have been tricked.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Jack hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°We saw Kingsley and Lucy escape, so we chased after them with all our might. We didn¡¯t expect it to be a diversion. In fact, I did suspect that something was up because I couldn¡¯t see Kingsley¡¯s appearance clearly. All I saw was that he was wearing the same clothes as Kingsley. But because I saw Lucy, I was certain that the person was Kingsley. Besides, if it weren¡¯t for Kingsley, Lucy wouldn¡¯t have risked her life to protect him. She wouldn¡¯t have risked her life to protect him until we shot her dead. That was why we were deceived, causing us to do useless work and even dragging you into this!¡±

    He seemed to be trying his best to exin what he had just done because he was afraid of being punished by the Duncans.

    Besides Alex, the person with the highest status in the Duncans was Fourth Master Swan.

    Therefore, he needed to exin the entire situation to Fourth Master Swan in hopes of receiving the minimum punishment.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Edward replied, ¡°I also saw the Kingsley and Lucy in disguise leave, so I chased after them. I forgot that Kingsley was still hiding in the surroundings. So, when Nox and I wanted to catch up with our men, we were ambushed by Kingsley¡¯s men. The others were dealt with by Kingsley, while Nox and I were held hostage. We couldn¡¯t send you a signal.¡±

 Chapter 1119 - 1119 The Identity of the Duncansâ€™ Descendent Exposed

    1119 The Identity of the Duncans¡¯ Descendent Exposed

    Edward also exined his current situation.

    Of course, he was not exining it to Jack but to the person in the helicopter.

    Who was in the helicopter? Edward was not sure, but he knew that he needed to put on a show with Kingsley.

    The situation remained in a stalemate.

    Before they received the order, no one dared to act rashly.

    With that, a long time passed. Every minute and second seemed to pass like a year.

    In fact, Edward was not confident that the Duncans would let Kingsley go for his sake. After all, it was not easy for them to catch Kingsley.

    Kingsley was the Sanders¡¯ biggest helper, and the Hills was one of the main culprits behind the downfall of the Duncans¡¯ political power. No matter what, at that point, they could not let Kingsley go so easily.

    Now that the Duncans had already reached the point of a direct conflict with the Sanders, they were prepared for war to break out at any moment.

    Once the war broke out, the key to victory was to get rid of all the opponents as quickly as possible.

    As such, the Duncans could not bear to let Kingsley go just like that, and that was why the stalematested for so long.

    After all, killing Kingsley was important, but the death of Edward would also be a huge loss to the Duncans.

    Therefore, they had to weigh whether it was worth it to use Edward to exchange for Kingsley.

    At the scene, everyone was in a deadlock until two people suddenly alighted from the helicopter.

    Everyone turned to look.

    Even Kingsley looked over.

    He was wondering whether he would be able to find out who the descendant of the Duncans was before he died.

    Just who was it that would make the Swans hide him so well that the Sanders could not find him even if they dug deeper?

    However, Kingsley was disappointed.

    That was because the person who got off the helicopter was not the descendant of the Duncans.

    It was Zachary, who rarely appeared in public in South Hampton City, and Wade, who was always by Zachary¡¯s side.

    The two of them walked to Edward and Nox. They were protected by men as they faced Kingsley.

    Edward¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    At that moment, Nox also reacted. He, too, did not expect that it would be Old Master Swan and his grandfather.

    Their appearance... might not be a good thing.

    Edward and Nox tried their best to remain calm.

    ¡°Mr. Thorn,¡± Zachary said. He did not even look at his son before he started talking to Kingsley.

    Kingsley was also calm andposed. He said, ¡°Old Master Swan, I¡¯ve heard so much about you.¡±

    Zachary seemed to be smiling.

    He said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of your existence all these years, but I¡¯ve never met you once. I¡¯ve met your father a few times, though. But I heard that he passed away many years ago.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Kingsley was still respectful toward Zachary.

    No matter what position they were in, some people¡¯s status would make others subconsciously admire them.

    ¡°Your father was a hero in battle and had contributed a lot to the Sanders,¡± Zachary said bluntly and emotionally as if he was stating a fact.

    ¡°Back then, you also made a great contribution to the Sanders¡¯ political power, Old Master Swan.¡± Kingsley also reminded him.

    ¡°That is true. I was the one who personally brought the head of the Duncans to the Sanders.¡± Zachary did not refute.

    ¡°I wonder why you have changed his side all these years, Old Master Swan?¡± Kingsley¡¯s words were a little sarcastic. ¡°To have betrayed your own leader so frequently, I wonder if Old Master Swan feels guilty about it.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Thorn, you should know who I¡¯ve been loyal to from the start.¡± Zachary¡¯s face darkened.

    Kingsley continued to look at him fearlessly.

    ¡°The reason why I took down the head of the Duncans was to gain the trust of the Sanders. It was because the situation could no longer be reversed, and there was no way to stop the Sanders from taking power. In order to advance, I could only retreat and personally end the life of the head of the Duncans. Then, I secretly supported the growth of the Duncans¡¯ descendant until the day he could confront the Sanders again.¡±

    Kingsley¡¯s eyes were cold.

    Now that Zachary had confessed everything, it did not seem to be a good thing.

    After all, once something that was kept a secret was revealed, it would either be because it had reached a point where it could be made public or it was so that one could die in peace.

    Kingsley remained calm.

    At that moment, he watched as Zachary¡¯s gazended on his son.

 Chapter 1120 - 1120 The Identity of the Duncansâ€™ Descendent Exposed

    1120 The Identity of the Duncans¡¯ Descendent Exposed

    He said coldly, ¡°You should know about this.¡±

    Edward nodded.

    He knew.

    ¡°Since you are clear about that, you should know that it¡¯s not easy for the Duncans to get to where they are now. Every step the Duncans take is not easy!¡± Zachary said emotionlessly. He looked a little too serious and even cold-blooded. ¡°The Duncans will not allow him to make any mistakes. Once he makes a mistake, all his efforts will be in vain.¡±

    Edward was silent.

    In fact, he already knew what his father was going to say.

    ¡°Since the Duncans have mobilized so many people and caused such a hugemotion, they¡¯re prepared to seed or die. To put it more clearly, since we¡¯ve already made our move, Kingsley must die!¡±

    Edward¡¯s throat moved.

    He had actually figured out that that would be the oue because he could not be a threat to the Duncans.

    Even if the Duncans would not bear to see him die, they would still make sacrifices in the face of the bigger picture.

    However, that was the only way he could think of to save Kingsley ¡ª with his life.

    Obviously, he had lost the bet.

    ¡°Alex is really despicable!¡± Nox suddenly said, his tone sarcastic.

    Wade¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Shut up!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to die anyway, so why can¡¯t I say anything?¡± Nox didn¡¯t listen to his grandfather¡¯s orders at all. He said without holding back, ¡°If Alex doesn¡¯t want to be the bad guy, I¡¯ll let you do it. I¡¯ll let you and Grandpa Swan kill your own son and grandson! I¡¯m guessing that he didn¡¯t give the order to kill us, but he has allowed you to make the decision. He knew that you wouldn¡¯t ruin the Duncans¡¯ great cause for your own selfish desires, so he let you bear the responsibility of being the bad person. You still put justice before family, and Alex is still the noblest person in the entire world.¡±

    The more Nox spoke, the more sarcastic he became.

    Wade¡¯s expression also became more and more unsightly.

    However, Nox did not care. ¡°You see, the people who want to kill me and Edward are you and Grandpa Swan, not Alex. We don¡¯t even have the right to me Alex.¡±

    ¡°Nox!¡± Wade berated.

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of death either. In any case, from the moment I was born, it was decided that I would die for Duncans¡¯ cause. I just can¡¯t understand why Alex would use such a despicable method. If hees down now and tells Edward and me that we have to sacrifice our lives, I will die without hesitation. After all, in the face of the country¡¯s justice, feelings are nothing. I¡¯m not that afraid of death. However, the fact that he told you to choose whether we live or die makes him not worthy of my respect. He is not worthy of Edward and me to risk our lives for him!¡±

    Wade rushed toward his grandson and wanted to scold him again.

    ¡°Nox is right. I shouldn¡¯t have given Old Master Swan the right to make the decision.¡± When no one was paying attention, a person suddenly got down from the helicopter.

    It was a man.

    Everyone looked over and saw the man walking out with his personal bodyguards without any disguise.

    Other than Kingsley and Kerby, many other members of the Duncans present had never seen him before as well.

    At that moment, he was exposed to everyone, and his exposure meant that Kingsley had to die.

    That was because if Kingsley did not die, he would not be able to hide his identity anymore.

    Everyone knew that very well, and so did Kingsley.

    After all, Old Master Swan¡¯s appearance just now might have given them a chance to turn the situation around as they did hint the Duncans reluctance to part with Fourth Master Swan. However, there was really no way out now.

    He just did not expect that the person whom the Sanders had spent so much energy and effort to find would actually be... right beside them.

    It was actually someone that Warren had taken the initiative to befriend.

    Warren would never have thought that his schemes would end up inviting a wolf into his house.

    Perhaps it was really over for the Sanders.

    The Duncans could deceive the Sanders and easily get close to them, yet the Sanders wanted to use Jeanne to try to destroy the entire Duncans¡¯ power... He even found the Sanders ridiculous.

    ¡°Mr. Thorn.¡± The man took the initiative to greet him. ¡°We meet again so soon.¡±

    Kingsley sneered.

 Chapter 1121 - 1121 The Identity of the Duncansâ€™ Descendent Exposed

    1121 The Identity of the Duncans¡¯ Descendent Exposed

    On the day he returned to South Hampton City, that man had met Warren with him.

    The reason why Warren had brought him along was that he wanted to take a sum of money from him and pay the Hills so that the Hills would be willing to work for the Sanders.

    However, who would have thought that everything the Sanders had done was under the surveince of the Duncans?

    Their every move was being watched closely by the Duncans.

    What Kingsley did not understand was¡­ How could this man hide his identity so well?

    Why did the Sanders trust this man so much?

    Why did they trust this man... William Gates, the one who had just held a wedding with the Fifth Princess of the Sanders?

    ¡°Because I am William.¡± William seemed to have read Kingsley¡¯s thoughts, so he no longer hid the truth.

    There was nothing to hide now.

    Kingsley¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Of course, he did not believe it.

    After all, William was indeed the Gates¡¯ eldest son and grandson. Not only had the Sanders investigated it themselves, but Kingsley had also helped the Sanders investigate it. Since they had confirmed William¡¯s identity, the Sanders trusted him without any reservations.

    The man in front of her could not possibly be the real William.

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± William seemed to have seen through Kingsley¡¯s thoughts again. ¡°I¡¯m not the real William. The real William just died a while ago. It was when Edward picked me up and was almost discovered by your assassin that he died. When I returned to South Hampton City, I came back as William.¡±

    ¡°As for why I¡¯m such a perfect copy of William, deceiving everyone¡¯s eyes, that¡¯s because I¡¯ve been nning my life since I was born, on how I could use a reasonable identity to appear under the Sanders¡¯ eyes. So, I found the Gates, who are extremely powerful and rich.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not cooperating with the Gates. It¡¯s impossible for us to reach an agreement. Once we do, my identity might be exposed, and my death would be elerated. I just grew up with the Gates¡¯ eldest young master in a different ce. We arranged for my Duncans¡¯ loyal men to go to the Gates and record everything about William. Then, I learned, imitated, and even got stic surgery like him. All these years, the most time I¡¯ve spent was on how to act like William and how to y him perfectly until I can rece him.¡±

    Alex told Kingsley everything he knew.

    He spoke neither fast nor slow, and no one could tell his emotions. At that moment, there seemed to be a smile on the corner of his lips.

    That expression that came out unconsciously was William, and it was impossible for him to be someone else.

    What exactly did he go through to turn someone into a person who was not rted to him?

    They werepletely indistinguishable.

    How much willpower and perseverance did a person need to have to turn himself into this?

    Kingsley believed that it was the end for the Sanders.

    The Sanders could never imagine how big of a game the Duncans were ying, and how many seamless things the Duncans had done in order to regain their power.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you all this so that you can die in peace and make Edward and Nox hate me less.¡± Alex looked at Edward and said, ¡°You know very well how much the Duncans have done all these years to take back the family that belongs to us. I can¡¯t let down all the people who are loyal to the Duncans for you. I can¡¯t let the Duncans¡¯ great n go to waste because of you.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Edward nodded.

    He knew that he was not that important.

    In fact, at this point, it was inevitable.

    Alex had been arranged to be closest to the Sanders, so he already had the ability topletely destroy the Sanders. It was only a matter of time.

    ¡°Edward, I always thought that you and I would conquer the world hand in hand. However, things are unpredictable. The promise we made to each other ends here. I¡¯m very d that you appeared in my life, and I will give you a proper burial!¡±

    That was the only thing he could give Edward.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Edward nodded.

    It could be considered that she had epted his kindness, and epting it meant that he had noints.

 Chapter 1122 - 1122 The Identity of the Duncansâ€™ Descendent Exposed

    1122 The Identity of the Duncans¡¯ Descendent Exposed

    Alex nodded.

    At that moment, he looked at Nox.

    Nox¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    He had just scolded the guy, and then he was caught red-handed. Now, he had to face it. No matter what, he felt a little embarrassed.

    ¡°I once told Finn that I was very envious of Edward. I¡¯m envious that he can get married and have children normally. I¡¯m envious that he can have a reasonable identity and go out whenever he wants. Unlike me, before I became William, I was always protected and monitored in a house. Other than the people who were with me, the only people I coulde into contact with were you, Edward, and Finn. I watched all of you training desperately for me. I watched all of you constantly get injured to protect me. I¡¯ve been watching you guys do a lot of things that you can¡¯t control. However, you have no idea how envious I am of you guys. I envy the two of you that you can support each other, grow up together, and be each other¡¯s most important brothers. But I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t have friends, I can¡¯t have brothers, and I can¡¯t even have emotions. I once said that I wanted to see Edward and for him to apany me. The teacher who had guided me, taught me the art of politics, and apanied me the most knelt in front of me for a day and a night. He said that the fact that I still had the mood to think about other things mean that he did not educate me well. He also said that I had wasted the Duncans¡¯ great n. From then on, I didn¡¯t dare to show any of my emotions. I didn¡¯t even dare to say that you guys were my friends anymore. I even thought that if I said it one more time, you would be secretly killed.¡±

    Nox¡¯s throat moved slightly.

    Upon hearing Alex¡¯s words, he was slightly moved even though his tone of voice sounded calm and even emotionless.

    Thatck of emotion was true and not an act. It was an instinct that he had trained himself to have over a long period of time.

    ¡°Finn said that I shouldn¡¯t envy Edward. After all, he¡¯s the same as me, he doesn¡¯t have his own life. He also doesn¡¯t have his own life or the right to choose his life and death.¡± Alex¡¯s tone was calm again as he said indifferently, ¡°Even at this moment, it¡¯s the same. He can¡¯t choose to let me save him; he can only die for me.¡±

    Edward pursed his lips.

    Nox also felt¡­ an indescribable emotion.

    ¡°Nox, actually, I¡¯m still envious that his life is different from mine, that he has thepany of you and Finn growing up together! You can¡¯t understand what it feels like to grow up alone in a ck room, to imitate someone else¡¯s life, and to destroy your feelings. Even now, I don¡¯t want to kill you, but I don¡¯t even feel sad that you have to die. I just think that it¡¯s a pity for you to die now.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything.¡± Nox looked at Alex. ¡°I¡¯ve never really med you. I know you¡¯re tired, and I know what you¡¯re shouldering. Hurry up and give the order. I won¡¯t hate you.¡±

    Alex chuckled.

    In fact, he did not care if they hated him or not.

    He said all that because if he did not say what he had been suppressing in his heart for a long time, he would not have the chance to tell them again.

    His fingers moved slightly before he raised his hand. That action was to order everyone to open fire at Kingsley, Edward, Nox, and Kerby.

    There was no need to keep them alive.

    At that moment, Zachary still had some emotions. The deep wrinkles on his aged face seemed to be trembling.

    However, he clenched his fists and suppressed his emotions.

    Wade was naturally the same. No matter how unruly Nox was usually, Nox was still his grandson¡­

    Her eyes were red, but he could only watch helplessly as everyone raised their guns and aimed at his grandson.

    At that very moment, when everybody was about to fall, Edward suddenly flipped his hand and grabbed Kingsley¡¯s gun before pinning Kingsley to the ground.

    The bullets flew over their heads.

    If they had not bent down, they would have really died.

    Nox and Kerby rolled on the ground because of Edward¡¯s actions. The moment they rolled on the ground, Kerby pointed the gun at Nox.

    Nox reacted quickly by grabbing Kerby¡¯s arm and firing a bullet into the sky.

    The next second, Kerby¡¯s head was being aimed at by a dense number of pistols.

    Kerby was shackled, and so was Kingsley.

    Edward aimed his gun at Kingsley¡¯s head with fingers trembling uncontrobly. They could not stop shaking.

    On the contrary, Kingsley was relieved.

    That was because he was the one who made Edward do it. Otherwise, he would not let Edward have his way so easily.

    When Alex had said those words, Kingsley had whispered in Edward¡¯s ear, ¡°Kill me!¡±

    Edward suppressed his strong emotions.

    On one hand, he had to cooperate with Alex¡¯s acting, but on the other hand, he struggled to decide whether he should listen to Kingsley¡¯s arrangements.

    In the current situation, everyone was going to die.

    Kingsley could no longer leave, and Alex would not let Kingsley go because of Edward.

    In the end, they would die together, so the only choice he had was to live while Kingsley died.

    Edward pulled the trigger, but he did not make a move.

    No one stepped forward as well. Under Alex¡¯s orders, they took two steps back and left the stage for Edward.

    Alex was waiting for Edward to make his own decision.

    If Edward killed Kingsley with his own hands, he would not have to kill Edward. However, if Edward went soft on Kingsley, Edward really would have to die.

    Zachary looked at his son unexpectedly subdue Kingsley at that critical moment when Kingsley lost his focus. However, Edward did not shoot.

    Zachary held his tongue as he also knew that he could not say anything at that moment.

    Edward had to make the choice himself. Otherwise, he would not be able to gain the trust of the Duncans.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave Jeanne to you,¡± Kingsley said hisst words.

    His voice was very soft. In fact, he was just mouthing it. However, Kingsley knew that Edward would be able to understand, and Edward understood because he nodded.

    After that, a gunshot sounded, and the bullet went through his head.

    In an instant, it passed through. He did not feel any pain as he looked at the man in front of him with red eyes.

    In fact, there was no need to feel sad.

    He once said before that everything was natural selection. If he was dead, it would be because he was not capable enough.

    The Hills, the Sanders, the Duncans, and the Swans would alle to an end. He was just the first one to withdraw from history.

    There was no need to be emotional about that, but of course, he could not dent that he still involved his emotions to choose to let Edward live.

    ...

    There was no reason other than the only man he could trust and protect Jeanne in this world was Edward.

    He was willing to hand Jeanne over to the man personally.

    After that, he could die without regrets.

    In fact, he did feel a little regretful.

    A face suddenly appeared in his mind ¡ª a clean face.

    It turned out that he was not indifferent to Lucy and that Jeanne was right about Lucy bing the greatest regret in his life.

    Unfortunately, it was toote. If there was a next life for him to make up for this regret... how good would that be?

    Kingsley closed his eyes.

    Just like that, he died in Edward¡¯s hands.

    Nox had already walked to Edward¡¯s side.

    He looked at Edward, whose body and eyes were covered in blood.

    ...

 Chapter 1123 - 1123 The War Has Started: Will You Be Happy If I Die?

    1123 The War Has Started: Will You Be Happy If I Die?

    Edward just looked at Kingsley, whom he had killed. Kingsley did not even have the time to close his eyes before he died at his hands.

    As the bullets went through, blood sttered everywhere.

    He was covered in blood, and his eyes were bloodshot as he looked straight at the man in front of him.

    He had watched a powerful man die in his hands.

    In fact, many people had died at his hands. He had been raised to kill when necessary since he was young, and he had already lost count of the people he had killed.

    Only Kingsley made him break down mentally. Bit by bit, he had to build himself up again.

    He squatted there as if his entire body was frozen, while everyone looked at him as he suppressed his emotions.

    Nox looked worried. However, he did not seem to know what to say.

    He knew that the moment Edward killed Kingsley, Edward and Jeanne would really¡­ That would be the end of their rtionship.

    Edward had always thought that he could change his fate, but in the end, he still walked on the path of death.

    The empty field was extremely quiet.

    Alex looked at Edward and took in all of his emotions.

    At that moment, he even had a smile on his face.

    He looked exactly the same as the real William. Whether it was his expression or the marks on his face, if one looked closely, even the tiny wrinkles were exactly the same.

    In fact, the real William had also been killed by Edward.

    Many of the important matters of the Duncans had been done by Edward.

    Now, Edward had even killed Kingsley of the Hills, who had helped the Sanders to take over the government back then.

    To the Duncans, Edward was their greatest contributor.

    To Jeanne, he was her greatest enemy.

    Alex said, ¡°Old Master Swan, thank you foring all the way here.¡±

    Zachary came back to his senses.

    At that moment, he was also a little moved by Kingsley¡¯s death.

    No matter what Kingsley¡¯s identity was, he was still a very important and formidable character. With his death, it would still make people... Zachary sighed.

    Facing Alex, Zachary was very respectful. ¡°As I should.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Alex invited.

    Zachary nodded and turned back to look at Edward.

    He, too, knew what his son was hiding.

    However, at that moment, Edward had to bear it himself, just like how he endured all the cruelty he had experienced since he was young.

    With that, Zachary left with Wade.

    Before Wade left, he urged Nox to keep an eye on Edward.

    Nox nodded, but he was afraid that he would not be able to see it well.

    Alex took Zachary into the helicopter and left.

    After they left, the Duncans¡¯ men also left.

    During the evacuation, all the carriages of the Duncans¡¯ men were blown up.

    The Duncans¡¯ people, who were here to provide support, were all killed as well. It was only because those people saw Alex¡¯s true face. Therefore, they had to die.

    Nox looked at the burning fireballs from afar. Suddenly, he felt a little tired of that kind of life and felt like retiring from the martial world.

    He retracted his gaze and looked at Edward, who was still frozen in ce, as well as Kingsley and Kerby, who were dead on the ground.

    Kerby was shot dead when the Duncans were evacuating.

    To them, death was too easy.

    ¡°Edward, have you ever thought about leaving this ce?¡± Nox suddenly asked him.

    Edward¡¯s throat moved, and he said, ¡°I can¡¯t leave.¡±

    He originally thought that he could retreat safely after helping the Duncans aplish their great cause.

    However, from the looks of it, once one joined the cause, it was impossible to walk out of it.

    Nox thought about it and agreed.

    It was not easy for the Duncans to nurture them. Unless he died, how could he escape?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Nox called out to him.

    The battle here was over, but there was also a bigger battlefield that he had to face.

    With Kingsley dead, the Sanders would be even more impatient. After all, it meant that the Duncans truly existed and had begun to have the ability and power to exist.

    Edward stood up from the ground and put Kingsley down on the ground.

    The moment he left, he closed Kingsley¡¯s eyes.

    He hoped that Kingsley could die in peace.

 Chapter 1124 - 1124 The War Has Started: Will You Be Happy If I Die?

    1124 The War Has Started: Will You Be Happy If I Die?

    Edward turned around and stopped in his tracks.

    At that moment, Nox¡¯s expression also changed.

    No one had expected Jeanne, who had left, to suddenly return and see Kingsley¡¯s corpse.

    It was a tragic sight.

    Then, she saw Edward¡¯s entire body covered in blood, in Kingsley¡¯s blood.

    At that moment, Nox did not even know what would happen!

    From Jeanne¡¯s perspective¡­

    From Edward¡¯s perspective¡­

    Nox thought that this was good too.

    In any case, they had already be enemies, so it was better to fight it out now. The next time they met, neither of them would show mercy to the other.

    ¡°Did you kill them?¡± Jeanne asked Edward.

    Her voice was surprisingly calm. There was no panic, no pain, and no breaking down. She just asked Edward calmly.

    Edward¡¯s eyes were fixed on her.

    He looked at Jeanne, whose face was turning paler and paler because of Kingsley¡¯s death.

    ¡°Did you kill them?¡± Jeanne asked him again.

    When she did not get a reply from him, she asked him again.

    She had indeed left. Following Mason, she had a smooth journey with Kingsley and Edward covering for them.

    However, the moment she left, she still turned around.

    She thought that since the war had broken out, and since she could not let go of Kingsley or Edward, she decided toe back and persuade Kingsley to work with Edward.

    In any case, their goals were simr, so why could they not cooperate?

    As for what would happen after the cooperation? That would be after the cooperation. She could not think too much about it now.

    Hence, she persuaded Mason to turn around.

    In fact, Leng Muye did not need her to persuade him. As long as she threatened him with her life, Mason would follow her orders.

    However, in the end, she was still toote.

    When she rushed back, she saw Kingsley¡¯s corpse. Such a powerful man was now lying in front of her, motionless.

    She still remembered the first time she met Kingsley. At that time, she had just woken up from a cesarean section in the hospital.

    The first person she saw when she woke up was Kingsley, and the first thing he said was, ¡°I¡¯m your uncle.¡±

    From then on, the word ¡®uncle¡¯ had be her backing.

    No matter what she did, no matter how willful she was, that ¡®uncle¡¯ of hers would always indulge her unconditionally.

    Now, that person no longer existed. She had lost another rtive on top of the few she had lost.

    Jeanne walked up to Kingsley, step by step, and looked at his tragic appearance.

    Since she did not receive a reply from Edward, she did not need to ask anymore. In fact, the truth was obvious.

    Who else could it be but him?

    If not Edward, who else could it be?

    She was just¡­ giving herself some hope.

    Jeanne slowly squatted down in front of Kingsley.

    Had Kingsley ever thought about the fact that there woulde a day when he would die in such an ugly way?

    She had clearly said that she was obsessed with looks.

    He cared so much about her feelings, but he was still unrecognizable when he died.

    She stretched out her hand to reach out and grab Kingsley¡¯s hand, which was gradually turning cold and stiff.

    He had promised her to go home, but now, he was dead in a foreign country.

    Jeanne¡¯s tears streamed down her face.

    ¡®Kingsley, did I not tell you? I¡¯m so d I met you.¡¯

    ¡°When I thought that family was the most disgusting thing in the world, you were the one who made me feel the warmth of family. You were the one who made me feel that there were still family members who loved me so much in this world.¡±

    The pain that Jeanne was enduring was bing more and more obvious.

    Edward stood behind her, watching her hold Kingsley¡¯s hand as she tried to hold back her tears.

    She probably did not dare to release all her emotions, for fear that she would break downpletely.

    ¡°Jeanne,¡± Edward said.

    His voice was extremely hoarse. He had been holding himself back as much as Jeanne.

    At least, Jeanne could hate him all she wanted. However, he had no right to hate anyone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this.¡± Edward tried tofort her.

    The words that came out of his mouth sounded so powerless.

 Chapter 1125 - 1125 The War Has Started: Will You Be Happy If I Die?

    1125 The War Has Started: Will You Be Happy If I Die?

    After killing Kingsley, he had no right tofort Jeanne. What right did he have tofort her after killing the most important person to her?

    He should pay with his life now. Perhaps only then would Jeanne be moved.

    At that moment, Jeanne asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you dead?¡±

    Why was he not the one who died in the end?

    Edward endured it.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were prepared to die? Didn¡¯t you say you loved me so much that you were willing to sacrifice yourself? But why did Kingsley die in the end?¡± Jeanne asked him coldly.

    Edward¡¯s throat moved.

    He said, ¡°Will you be happier if I die?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Jeanne shook her head. ¡°But at least I won¡¯t regret falling in love with you.¡±

    It was the first time Jeanne admitted that she loved him.

    It was because she regretted falling in love with him and did not think it was worth it.

    Edward¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed, and he continued to hide all the emotions he was feeling.

    He said, ¡°If I said I had no choice, would you regret it less?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Jeanne said, ¡°because Kingsley is dead.¡±

    At the end of the day, Kingsley was dead.

    The process was not important.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Edward apologized because it did not seem to matter what he said.

    In fact, there was no use in apologizing as well, but he did not know what else to say.

    On the contrary, Nox could not stand it anymore.

    He knew that once Kingsley was dead, Jeanne would put all the me on Edward. No matter what happened, it would all be Edward¡¯s fault.

    He red at Jeanne. ¡°Did you think Edward wasn¡¯t going to die just now? You¡¯re back just in time for there to be no danger anymore. Why didn¡¯t you appear a few minutes earlier? You would¡¯ve known what Edward had to go through!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to know,¡± Jeanne said coldly.

    She coldly rejected all exnations.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you even if you don¡¯t want to know.¡± The thing that Nox could not stand the most was being wronged. It was worse than killing him. He said, ¡°Edward tried everything he could to help Kingsley escape, but he failed at thest step. As for why he failed, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re stupid. You should be able to figure out that without more backup from the Hills¡¯ assassins and with the Duncans requesting constant support, no matter how strong a person is, no one can hold their own!

    ¡°Even when Kingsley was surrounded, Edward was still trying to save him. He wanted to use Kingsley¡¯s life to threaten Alex. That¡¯s right. The Alex that you¡¯ve been looking for had just shown up with Old Master Swan and my grandfather and made them watch Edward and I die. If Kingsley didn¡¯t think that it wasn¡¯t worth it for us to die with him and let Edward kill him, you would¡¯ve seen Edward¡¯s and my corpses on top of Kingsley¡¯s. You¡¯d be happier if you saw that, wouldn¡¯t you?¡±

    Nox questioned Jeanne, that heartless woman, harshly. If not for Kingsley¡¯s conscience, they would all be dead!

    However, Jeanne did not react. It was as if she did not hear what Nox was saying.

    She was just silently taking in the pain of Kingsley¡¯s death and could not pull herself out of it.

    Just as Nox wanted to say something, the phone rang.

    Nox gritted his teeth and looked at the iing call. He quickly picked it up. ¡°Grandpa Swan.¡±

    ¡°Bring Edward back. I have something to discuss with you both.¡± Zachary Swan¡¯s voice was heavy.

    Nox looked reluctant, but when it came to serious matters, he knew his limits.

    He replied respectfully, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll bring Edward back immediately.¡±

    After that, he turned to Edward and said, ¡°Your father has told us to go back. He said that he has something to tell us.¡±

    Edward did not move.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Nox could not bare to see how badly hurt Edward was by Jeanne.

    If he had not known that Edward would be upset, he would have shot Jeanne to death.

    Nox forcefully pulled Edward back two steps, but Edward immediately pushed Nox¡¯s hand away.

    Nox was a little irritated.

    Jeanne was just a woman. Why would Edward torture himself like that?

    He watched as Edward walked to Jeanne¡¯s side. ¡°Give me some time, and I will give you an exnation.¡±

 Chapter 1126 - 1126 The War Has Started: Will You Be Happy If I Die?

    1126 The War Has Started: Will You Be Happy If I Die?

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Jeanne rejected.

    She would give herself an exnation and did not need anyone to do that for her.

    Edward looked at her silently and watched as she crouched down in front of Kingsley, not moving at all.

    In the end, he turned around and left.

    He knew very well that Jeanne would not leave. She would not leave Harken or go as far away as possible because the most important person to her, Kingsley, had died here.

    With that, he left with Nox as he still had many things to do.

    Even if Jeanne did not need an exnation, he would still give it to her.

    When it was time to leave, Nox suddenly turned to Jeanne and said, ¡°Who do you think is the main culprit behind all this? Do you think it¡¯s Edward or Alex? Let me tell you, the one who killed Kingsley was your so-called biological father, Warren. If he hadn¡¯t detained the assassins from the Hills, Kingsley would have gotten his support and wouldn¡¯t have died in Alex¡¯s hands!¡±

    Edward did not stop Nox.

    He did not say that because Jeanne did not want to hear it, but Nox was not afraid to say it. He, too, hoped that Jeanne would know the entire story.

    In fact, Jeanne would know.

    Edward and Nox left together.

    They went to the road in the distance and drove the car that was still there fromst night away from this barren ce, the ce where he had met up with Kingsley to save Jeanne.

    He had told Kingsley toe to take Jeanne away and to keep her alive at the cost of his life.

    However, they had failed, and as a result of that failure, he could only watch as Jeanne end up in the cruel war.

    ¡°Mason,¡± Jeanne suddenly said.

    After Edward and Nox left, she called out to him.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Mason said respectfully.

    Even though an assassin had seen too many cruel images, when Mason saw Kingsley dead, he was still a little... emotional.

    Probably no one would have thought that the head of the Hills would die so easily.

    He had thought that Kingsley would never fall. Yet, Kingsley died in this deste ce.

    If Jeanne had not gone back on her word and rushed back halfway, Kingsley would have died without a proper burial ce.

    She said, ¡°Find out if Lucy is dead for me.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s tone was very calm. It was as if she had epted the reality and was frighteningly calm.

    In fact, it was good that she had let out all her emotions. If she did not, no one would know what she was thinking.

    Mason simply nodded and agreed. With that, he left Jeanne¡¯s side and went to look for Lucy.

    In fact, since Kingsley was dead, there was no way Lucy would be alive.

    Based on his understanding of Lucy, he knew that she would not choose to escape before Kingsley was safe.

    As expected, he saw Lucy¡¯s corpse from a distance. To see such a beautiful woman die so tragically¡­

    He squatted down, picked her up, and carried her toward Jeanne, who was already digging with her bare hands.

    Mason hurried over.

    He put Lucy down and grabbed Jeanne¡¯s hand. Jeanne¡¯s body was covered in mud, and her hands were covered in blood.

    ¡°Jeanne,¡± Mason called out to her.

    However, Jeanne did not react to him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do this. Mr. Thorn would be heartbroken if he saw you like this.¡± Mason stopped her.

    ¡°No.¡± Jeanne shook her head. ¡°He¡¯s already dead. He won¡¯t be heartbroken anymore.¡±

    ¡°But he died for you! Shouldn¡¯t you cherish your body more?¡± Mason was clearly a little angry when it was usually difficult for an assassin to have any emotions.

    Kingsley had died for her, so what was the use of ming Edward?

    He was clearly the one who caused it, but in order to let out her emotions, she said all those ugly words to Edward.

    She also understood what Nox just said.

    In fact, Kingsley¡¯s death had little to do with Edward. Other than the bullet in Kingsley¡¯s head, the other reasons for Kingsley¡¯s death had nothing to do with Edward.

    Yet, she could be so despicable as to hate him.

    If there was someone she should hate, it would be herself.

    She should also hate Warren, whom Nox had just mentioned.

    If Warren had not been so despicable, Kingsley would not have died at the hands of the Duncans.

    She pondered over it silently while digging Kingsley¡¯s grave with her bare hands.

 Chapter 1127 - 1127 The War Has Started: Will You Be Happy If I Die?

    1127 The War Has Started: Will You Be Happy If I Die?

    Mason looked at Jeanne and at how stubborn she was.

    If even Kingsley could not control Jeanne, he was even more helpless. Hence, he apanied Jeanne and dug a grave for Kingsley.

    The hole was not very deep but could at least bury Kingsley and give him a safe ce to rest in peace.

    After they dug a grave for Kingsley, they dug another one for Lucy.

    Then, they buried Kingsley and Lucy together.

    She did not know if Lucy would be willing to die and still be with Kingsley, but she was selfish. She selfishly hoped that Lucy could apany her uncle.

    She had a feeling that the moment Kingsley died, he might have had some regrets about Lucy.

    If there was a so-called hell or an afterlife, she hoped that Kingsley could face his feelings bravely and make up for his regrets in this life.

    After digging, Jeanne¡¯s and Mason¡¯s hands were already scratched beyond recognition.

    At that time, the sky had turned dark.

    Jeanne finally stood up from the ground and said to the grave, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m sorry for not being obedient. I¡¯ll avenge you. I don¡¯t agree with the survival of the fittest. I¡¯ll kill everyone who deserves to be killed!¡±

    Mason looked at Jeanne from the side and saw the killing intent in her eyes, which she did not hide.

    She turned around with her back facing Kingsley and Lucy. ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll take you back to the Delta Inds.¡±

    One day, she would bring them back to the Delta Inds.

    She then strode away, and Mason followed behind her.

    There were a few cars in the distance. Kingsley had driven them here when he came to pick her up.

    Once they got in, Mason started the car and asked her, ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°To the Sanders.¡±

    Mason turned to look at her.

    ¡°Warren will need me.¡±

    Mason nodded.

    Since Kingsley was dead, Jeanne would be the most powerful person in the Hills from now.

    Hence, he would do whatever Jeanne said, and no one was allowed to disobey her orders.¡­

    ¡­

    In the Swans¡¯ courtyard, Edward and Nox knelt in front of Zachary.

    However, they were not whipped ording to the family rules.

    Zachary said, ¡°The reason why you¡¯re not being punished after making such a big mistake is that the Duncans need you now! I don¡¯t want to dy the Duncans¡¯ great cause.¡±

    Edward did not react. He just listened to his father¡¯s scolding.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you go soft-hearted on anyone else. If there really is such a person, I will kill her for you so that you will never have any more worries.¡± Zachary threatened Edward.

    He was obviously talking about Jeanne.

    Edward, who was initially unmoved, immediately reacted.

    He said to his father loud and clear, ¡°If anyone dares to touch Jeanne, I¡¯ll bury the entire Swans with them. I mean what I say!¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Zachary mmed his hand on the coffee table beside him.

    There was a loud sound.

    Nox was shocked.

    Nox clutched her injured little heart.

    When the immortals fight, the people suffer!

    ¡°Do you know what nonsense you¡¯re talking about? Do you know how rebellious it is of you to give up the great cause of a country for a woman? All these years, have all the training I¡¯ve given you been in vain?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t train me in any way. You just gave birth to me and gave me to the Duncans. When have you ever cared about how the Duncans raised me? And if I don¡¯t meet the requirements of the Duncans, you wille to me with a whip!¡± Edward looked straight at Zachary.

    That was probably the first time in her life that he had talked back to her father.

    Wade, who was standing at the side, was also surprised.

    Edward had never spoken to Old Master Swan like that before.

    ¡°You won¡¯t even acknowledge me because of Jeanne?!¡± Zachary¡¯s expression changed. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have agreed to your wedding with her!¡±

    ¡°Do you think you could¡¯ve stopped me?¡± Edward said coldly.

    Zachary¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. He probably did not expect Edward to have such a huge reaction today.

    He red at his son and was about to speak when Edward immediately said, ¡°My life is yours, but my feelings are not! I have my emotions too. I can die for you, but you can¡¯t control my thoughts. I¡¯m a human, not a machine!¡±

    ¡°Edward!¡± Zachary was so angry that he stood up from his chair. ¡°Are you trying to rebel?!¡±

 Chapter 1128 - 1128 The War Has Started: Will You Be Happy If I Die?

    1128 The War Has Started: Will You Be Happy If I Die?

    ¡°If I could, I really want to rebel! What do the Duncans¡¯ great undertaking and the nation¡¯s desire for revenge have to do with me? That¡¯s the Duncans¡¯ matter. That¡¯s your leader¡¯s matter. Why should everything fall on me? Why should I do anything? Why should I lose my freedom and humanity? From the moment I was born, my life has never been up to me to decide. Why¨C¡±

    ¡°p!¡± A tight pnded on Edward¡¯s face.

    The loud noise almost scared Nox to death. He was such a bold person, but in that situation, he was as timid as a mouse.

    He suddenly wanted to disappear into the crowd.

    However, he just knelt there, not daring to make any noise, and even his breathing was careful.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you caused enough trouble?¡± Zachary asked Edward.

    Edward¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and he kneeled with his back straight. His face was filled with stubborn resistance.

    ¡°Do you know how your mother died?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Edward said ruthlessly, ¡°I¡¯ve never even met her. Why would I know how she died?

    ¡°Yes, she died after giving birth to me, but why did she have to give birth to me? Is it really because she loves me? Is it really? She was just leaving Alex a brother, a puppet who would die for him. Do I have to shed tears of gratitude for such a mother?¡±

    ¡°Edward, shut up!¡± Zachary had never thought that Edward would say such words.

    He had never thought that Edward would one day talk back at him like that.

    From the moment Edward was born, Edward had been trained for the sake of the Duncans.

    They had chosen Nox and Finn for Edward not to be Edward¡¯spanions but to increase Edward¡¯sbat ability.

    Everything was for the Duncans, but he did not expect to be questioned by Edward like that.

    His body was trembling out of anger.

    He was pissed off by Edward and had nowhere to vent his anger.

    Today, he was warning Edward to take note of his status and what he should do. He should not mess up his own sense of propriety for a woman!

    It was somewhat of a stalemate situation.

    When Wade saw that Old Master Swan was so angry that he looked like he was about to die, he quickly tried to ease the situation. ¡°Edward, you have to understand your father. Your father beheaded the Duncans in order to protect the Swans and the descendant of the Duncans. Now, after so many years of persistence, there¡¯s finally a glimmer of hope for victory. Your father is also afraid of making a mistake, afraid that his own fault will lead to failure in the end. You¡¯re his son, and he doesn¡¯t want you to be a sinner. That¡¯s why he¡¯s a bit more aggressive. You have to understand.¡±

    ¡°I understand where he¡¯sing from, but has anybody ever understood me? Did anyone ask me if I wanted these things? Who has ever asked me what it feels like to be a man who can¡¯t even protect his own wife and son?¡± Edward looked at his father coldly.

    He stood up from the ground.

    Nox was scared to death.

    They had never dared to get up from the ground on their own when they were punished.

    Without Old Master Swan¡¯s permission, they did not even dare to move.

    ¡°The Duncans¡¯ cause is your great cause, but it has never been mine!¡± Edward said.

    Then, he turned around and left.

    For the first time ever, he disobeyed his father¡¯s order and strode away!

 Chapter 1129 - 1129 The War Has Started: The Battle of Wits Between Jeanne and Edward

    1129 The War Has Started: The Battle of Wits Between Jeanne and Edward

    Edward immediately stood up and left, ignoring how angry Old Master Swan was.

    Nox, on the other hand, hesitated for two seconds. Although he was hesitating, he felt happy.

    Ever since they were young, they had always followed Old Master Swan¡¯s orders and had never rebutted him. Hence, at that moment, he felt so happy!

    He hurriedly got up from the ground and quickly chased after Edward.

    Wade looked at his grandson. Before he could call out to Nox, he saw him dashing away at the speed of lightning.

    He was so angry that he gritted his teeth. ¡°This stinky brat!¡±

    Zachary was also furious. He sat back in his chair, his expression unsightly.

    After Wade scolded his grandson, he looked at Zachary¡¯s expression and quicklyforted him, ¡°Old master, Edward is also in a fit of anger. We¡¯ve watched him grow up, he won¡¯t go astray.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Although Zachary was angry, he knew his son¡¯s character very well.

    However, he just could not suppress his temper after being talked back to like that today.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine when his anger subsides. The most important thing now is how to help the Duncans push the Sanders back,¡± Wade said.

    Zachary nodded his head. ¡°What I¡¯m angry about now is finding out what kind of father Edward sees me as all these years. I¡¯ve always thought that I waspetent enough. At the very least,pared to my other sons, I¡¯ve put more effort into raising and educating him.¡±

    ¡°Edward understands.¡± Wade said with certainty, ¡°He¡¯s just venting it out now. Old Master, you have to understand Edward. Now that he has killed Kingsley, it will be difficult for him to be with Jeanne. Him losing his temper is a good thing too. At least we know what he¡¯s thinking now. He has to let it all out because if he doesn¡¯t, we really wouldn¡¯t know what he¡¯ll do!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already warned him about his rtionship with Jeanne,¡± Zachary said solemnly.

    ¡°None of us would have guessed that Jeanne was Warren¡¯s daughter.¡± Wade also looked helpless. ¡°If Jeanne had nothing to do with Warren, this matter would be so difficult to deal with.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why what I¡¯m most worried about now is that Edward won¡¯t be able toy his hands on Jeanne.¡±

    ¡°I understand, Old Master. However, I don¡¯t think you should interfere in Edward and Jeanne¡¯s matters. Edward isn¡¯t someone who doesn¡¯t care about anything. We should trust him.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s my son. I know what he¡¯ll do. What I¡¯m afraid of is that the Duncans don¡¯t trust him.¡± Zachary said, ¡°Every new sovereign brings his own courtiers. Once the Duncans take the throne, the first thing they have to do is to eliminate those who disagree with them. When that timees... It¡¯s hard to say.¡±

    ¡°Putting aside the fact that Edward is your son, Edward is still Alex¡¯s younger brother.¡± Wadeforted Zachary, ¡°So, there¡¯s still a chance for the situation to turn around.¡±

    ¡°I hope so.¡±

    Hopefully, nothing unexpected would happen!

    ¡­

    Edward returned to Bamboo Garden.

    He sat on the sofa without saying a word, and his expression was extremely ugly.

    Teddy watched from the side and did not even dare to breathe.

    Yesterday, after Finn picked George up, George had not returned home. Teddy had wanted to ask Fourth Master when George would be back, but for some reason, ever since he took care of George, the two of them had spent a lot of time together, and he was a little reluctant to part with George.

    However, now that he saw Fourth Master¡¯s expression, how could he ask the question?

    With that, he stood at the side and watched as Nox quickly ran into the hall.

    ¡°Why were you walking so fast?¡± Nox sat down beside Edward, panting heavily.

    Edward did not reply.

    ¡°Actually, what¡¯s the use of throwing a tantrum at your dad just now? You can¡¯t really disobey him anyway,¡± Nox said faintly.

    Although it felt good just now, when he thought about how his happiness was built on his brother¡¯s pain, he had no choice but tofort Edward.

    Edward remained silent and sat there in the hall.

    Nox leaned back on the sofa, looking a lot more rxed. I told you, you can¡¯t fall in love so easily. Look at you. You¡¯ve only loved this one woman in your life, yet you¡¯re so hurt! I could see that Jeanne was looking at you like she wanted to kill you. The next time we meet, she definitely will not go soft on you¨C¡±

 Chapter 1130 - 1130 The War Has Started: The Battle of Wits Between Jeanne and Edward

    1130 The War Has Started: The Battle of Wits Between Jeanne and Edward

    At that moment, Nox saw Edward suddenly stand up and leave.

    Just like that, Nox immediately jumped up from the sofa and quickly chased after him.

    He grabbed Edward, who was about to get into the car. ¡°Where are you going?!¡±

    It was not safe outside.

    After Kingsley¡¯s death and the Duncans¡¯ existence were exposed, the Sanders must have started to make a move on the Swans. There must be people everywhere who wanted to kill Edward!

    ¡°Edward, calm down.¡± Nox grabbed his hand tightly and did not let go.

    However, Edward did not calm down.

    He suddenly pushed Nox away.

    Nox did not even think twice. In the next second, he stepped forward and crazily tried to restrain Edward.

    The two of them started fighting, and the fight was intense.

    Nox was, of course, no match for Edward, but he was very resilient.

    Even when Edward had been beaten to the ground, he was still clinging onto Edward¡¯s leg, not letting him go no matter what.

    ¡°Nox!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you go out and court your own death! I know what you¡¯re going to do now. You¡¯re going to find Alex! There¡¯s no way Alex would meet you alone, especially at this time. Once the Sanders find out that you¡¯re meeting someone alone, that person will definitely be a suspect. Alex would rather you be shot to death by the Sanders than meet you!¡± Nox said fiercely.

    In fact, he was not stupid and could figure out anything.

    However, he just did not want to think too much most of the time as he felt that being like Edward was too tiring for him.

    Edward clenched his fists.

    ¡°Edward, you should calm down and think about what we should do next!¡± Nox kept hugging Edward¡¯s thigh and reminded him.

    Edward and Nox were in a stalemate for a long time.

    He had never lost control of himself like this before, no matter what kind of life-and-death situation he was in.

    If not for Nox¡¯s reminder, he might have really done something that could not be undone.

    Suddenly, he calmed down. In fact, it might have taken him less than ten minutes to calm down.

    He said, ¡°Nox, let me go.¡±

    At that moment, Nox seemed to rx, but he also hugged Edward even tighter.

    ¡°I¡¯m very calm,¡± Edward said bluntly.

    Once he said he was calm, he would not do anything abrupt again. Even when he was calm and he did something abrupt, it would definitely be something he had thought about carefully.

    Therefore, Nox let him go.

    Edward pulled Nox up from the ground and brought him back to the main hall.

    Teddy was really shocked by the Fourth Master.

    ¡°Teddy, you may leave,¡± Edward ordered.

    Teddy quickly left. He was afraid that even a second of dy would cost him his life.

    Edward said, ¡°Nox, you¡¯re right. We should think about what we should do next.¡±

    The point was¡­ There was no way Alex would meet him.

    Once he had that idea, he might be killed by random gunfire on his way to meet Alex.

    Just now, he even wanted to discuss things with Alex from an emotional standpoint.

    However, in the face of national affairs, there was no ce for emotions to exist.

    Nox endured the pain all over his body and hurriedly nodded. ¡°Since the situation has developed to this point, I think that the best way is for us, the Duncans, the entire Harken, and even for Jeanne, who you¡¯re most worried about, to end it quickly.¡±

    Edward agreed. ¡°That¡¯s why we should be thinking about how to speed up the outbreak of this war.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Nox nodded.

    He felt that Edward had calmed down or rather forced himself to calm down.

    Edward said, ¡°The Sanders obviously know about the existence of the Duncans, but they can¡¯t find out where the descendant is. The only thing they can be sure of is that the Swans are under the power of the Duncans. Yesterday, I was able to escape unscathed from the Sanders¡¯ wedding only because the Sanders still had Jeanne as their trump card. Now, my rtionship with Jeanne is ruined, so the first thing he¡¯s going to do is to figure out how to get rid of the Swans.¡±

    ¡°Previously, Warren didn¡¯t dare to act rashly without concrete evidence because he was afraid of causing internal conflicts in Harken. But now that he knows that the Swans are a force that opposes him, even if he takes a risk, he will kill our family!¡± Edward looked at Nox. ¡°But Warren is the leader of this country, so he can¡¯t do so many things openly. Other than using the remaining assassins of the Hills to help him carry out the assassination, it¡¯s very likely that he will find a false charge and convict us!¡±

 Chapter 1131 - 1131 The War Has Started: The Battle of Wits Between Jeanne and Edward

    1131 The War Has Started: The Battle of Wits Between Jeanne and Edward

    ¡°So what should we do now?¡± Nox asked.

    ¡°Strike first and gain the upper hand,¡± Edward said bluntly.

    Nox frowned. He did not have the patience to think about something so deeply.

    However, Edward did not answer Nox either. Instead, he picked up the phone and dialed a number. ¡°Finn.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Fourth Master.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s George?¡± Edward asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s with me. Do you need me to send him back?¡±

    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll get Teddy toe over. He¡¯ll stay with you for the time being.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.

    ¡°Did you say that the Sanders was most likely involved in Gary¡¯s surgery?¡± Edward asked.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s still under investigation.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to investigate anymore. Just announce to the world everything that the Sanders has done to the Cardellinis and that they used Michael to do their crimes.¡±

    ¡°What are you nning to do?¡± Finn frowned.

    ¡°Let the war break out!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Finn agreed immediately.

    In fact, as long as it was an order from Edward, he would do it.

    ¡°Get everything ready and wait for my good news.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Edward hung up the phone and said to Nox, ¡°Let the Sanders take care of themselves first.¡±

    Nox really felt that if Edward died, he would be letting the heavens down!

    At that moment, he had no choice but to say, ¡°Edward, don¡¯t be soft on Jeanne.¡±

    That woman would not be soft-hearted to him.

    ¡°She¡¯ll understand.¡± Edward was determined.

    He believed that Jeanne would understand him, just like how he understood her.

    In the face of national interest, they had to make their own choices. Once the dust settled, the winner would be king.

    Then, no one would be able to me anyone!

    ¡­

    In the Sanders¡¯ residence, Jeanne had returned and was standing in Warren¡¯s study.

    Other than Warren, Chester was also in the study.

    The two of them acted very well.

    Warren asked, ¡°Why are you back sote? Have you had dinner? Is Edward not with you?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Jeanne replied.

    ¡°Did you have a fight with Edward? Did Edward bully you? I¡¯ll stand up for you.¡± Warren was very kind.

    He could pretend that he did not know anything. He even looked very friendly.

    ¡°Father, Edward killed Kingsley,¡± Jeanne said.

    Warren looked very surprised. At that moment, he said in disbelief, ¡°Really? How could this be? Wasn¡¯t everything fine yesterday? Weren¡¯t you fine when you returned back to my side?¡±

    ¡°I want to talk to you about how to take down the Duncans¡¯ power.¡± Jeanne enunciated every word.

    At that moment, Warren had no choice but to remove his disguise.

    He nced at Jeanne and sighed heavily. ¡°So you know.¡±

    Jeanne nodded.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to involve you in this, but...¡± Warren was helpless. ¡°I just hope you can understand my difficulties.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± Jeanne said bluntly, ¡°I just want to kill Edward and avenge Kingsley.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Warren agreed immediately. ¡°I will definitely satisfy your request.¡±

    ¡°Father, have you thought about what to do?¡± Jeanne asked.

    Warren shook his head. ¡°I was just talking to your brother about this. We¡¯re at our wits¡¯ end. You, too, know that I¡¯m the leader of the country, so we can¡¯t do as we please as we have to answer to our citizens. The current situation is that the Swans control the majority of Harken¡¯s economy. If we touch them, it¡¯s very likely that our economy will copse. That¡¯s one aspect. The other is that the Duncans, which the Swans support, have been stirring up trouble. We still don¡¯t know who the Duncans are. If we knew, we would have just arrested them. But because we don¡¯t know, too many innocent people will be sacrificed, and that is what makes us a little helpless now.¡±

    ¡°That person wasn¡¯t important from the start.¡± Jeanne was straightforward.

    Warren frowned.

    Chester was also surprised.

    ¡°It¡¯s best if you can find him, but it doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t. After all, as long as we weaken his power, he¡¯ll only be an empty shell. He can only hide for the rest of his life, and he won¡¯t be of any use.¡±

    Warren was shocked by Jeanne¡¯s words.

    He did not expect Jeanne to be so imposing.

    Yet, he had been obsessed with finding that person.

 Chapter 1132 - 1132 The War Has Started: The Battle of Wits Between Jeanne and Edward

    1132 The War Has Started: The Battle of Wits Between Jeanne and Edward

    He had been obsessed with finding and killing that person.

    ¡°The Swans should be the Duncans¡¯ biggest pir of support.¡± Jeanne said directly, ¡°Let¡¯s attack the Swans.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± Warren asked.

    ¡°Find a crime and convict the Swans.¡±

    ¡°...The country isn¡¯t child¡¯s y. We can¡¯t simply convict someone. We need evidence!¡± Warren did not agree.

    If it did not work, it would make him a topic of discussion, and the people would be angry. Hence, the gains they would get from doing that would not be worth it.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that we have to convict him of the crime we found. There has to be evidence to convict someone. Otherwise, the public wouldn¡¯t be convinced, and the Swans wouldn¡¯t admit to their crime so easily. We¡¯re just making the Swansmit a crime themselves! If the Duncans want to make a move now, they would have to make up for theck of powerful backing like the Swans. Hence, the Duncans wouldn¡¯t take this risk without the Swans¡¯ help. But since the Duncans have already been exposed, they must be prepared to do something big. That¡¯s why the Swans won¡¯t dare to let anything happen to them and will resist us.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that if we find a crime to arrest the Swans, they¡¯ll resist us? Then¡­¡± Warren was a little excited.

    ¡°Then, the Swans will really be found guilty, and it¡¯s only right that we attack them.¡± Jeanne made it clear.

    That would solve the problem of the Sanders not being able to find a reason to attack them for so long.

    Warren had to take a deep breath before he turned to look at Chester.

    He really did not expect that Jeanne would be able to solve all his problems with just a few words.

    What he was afraid of now was that if he touched the Swans, he would not be able to convince the public.

    However, if they went with Jeanne¡¯s method and the Swans resisted their investigation, the Swans would naturally look guilty, and the Sanders would have enough reason to punish the Swans.

    It was indeed a good idea.

    However, Warren looked at Jeanne. ¡°What if the Swans don¡¯t resist but give in to us instead? We can¡¯t do anything to them without any evidence. In that case, we¡¯ll just be wasting each other¡¯s time.¡±

    ¡°If the Swans really don¡¯t resist, we can dy the trial until the Duncans¡¯ patience runs out!¡± Jeanne said, ¡°After all, once we restrain the Swans, we¡¯ll cause internal turmoil in the Duncans if we find any clues about them. It will force the Duncans out of hiding.¡±

    ¡°How can we find these so-called clues about the Duncans?¡± Warren asked.

    At that moment, Jeanne had hisplete attention.

    ¡°Father, haven¡¯t you been investigating the Duncans? Why did you stop? Do you think that it¡¯s too much work, or do you really think that you can¡¯t find this person?¡± Jeanne asked.

    Warren had no choice but to answer honestly, ¡°I feel defeated that I can¡¯t find such a person. I just think that the Swans have hidden this person in a ce that¡¯s impossible for us to find, so I¡¯ve started to ck off on the investigation.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s normal for you to feel this way. If it were me, I would feel the same. If I spent so much effort to find this person only to not find him at all, I would think I wasn¡¯t capable enough to find him too.¡± Jeanne said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not trying to find this person because I don¡¯t think I have the ability to find him either. What we need to do now is to let the Duncans and the Swans think that we might be able to find this person.¡±

    ¡°I understand what you mean. You¡¯re saying that if the Swans submit to us and don¡¯t start a direct conflict with us, we¡¯ll put on a show to make the Duncans panic. Once they can¡¯t hold themselves back anymore, they¡¯ll panic.¡±

    ¡°Once they panic, they will lose the ability to consider many things. We should take this opportunity to take down the Swans and annihte the Duncans¡¯ remaining forces.¡± Jeanne¡¯s words were firm and powerful.

    Warren decided. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do that!¡±

    In the current situation, the Duncans were not the only ones wanting to make a move. He, too, could not hold back any longer.

    He knew very well that if this situation dragged on and he allowed the Duncans and the Swans to develop as they wished, his rule over Harken would end very soon.

    ¡°I suggest it¡¯s best for you to n everything tonight. We should strike first tomorrow morning when the Swans and Duncans are caught off guard. I¡¯ve talked to Edward before, and he¡¯s not a simple person. If we dy this for too long, he¡¯ll be able to defeat us first and force us into a dilemma.¡±

 Chapter 1133 - 1133 The War Has Started: The Battle of Wits Between Jeanne and Edward

    1133 The War Has Started: The Battle of Wits Between Jeanne and Edward

    ¡°I know that very well.¡± Warren was a little angry when he spoke. ¡°I¡¯ve really learned a lot recently. I thought that with your rtionship with Edward, he would at least give me some respect, but really... he doesn¡¯t even care about you.¡±

    He deliberately tried to drive a wedge between them.

    However, Jeanne did not agree with him.

    Warren continued to put on a show. ¡°In the end, Edward even killed Kingsley. The more I think about it, the angrier I get! Jeannie, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely avenge you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, father.¡± Jeanne did not want to put on an act with him as she felt tired.

    Hence, she said, ¡°Father, I¡¯m a little tired. I want to go back to my room to rest.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you back to your room,¡± Warren quickly said.

    Jeanne shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You have more things to do. I shall not waste any more of your time.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Go back to your room and have a good rest. Don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯ll be here for you.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    With that, Jeanne nodded and left the study.

    Mason had been waiting for her outside the study and would not leave even a single step.

    Everyone knew that they were walking on thin ice here, and if not careful, they would be doomed.

    In the study, Warren¡¯s expression darkened as soon as Jeanne left.

    Naturally, Chester¡¯s expression also changed.

    He asked Warren, ¡°Can Jeanne be trusted? Could it be a show by Jeanne and Edward?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯ve secretly investigated Kingsley and Jeanne¡¯s rtionship, and it¡¯s true. Since Edward has killed Kingsley with his own hands, it¡¯s reasonable for Jeanne to want to kill Edward. Most importantly, she must be my daughter. Once I fall from power, do you think the Duncans will tolerate her? Don¡¯t look down on Jeanne. Although she didn¡¯t grow up by my side, her abilities are definitely not inferior to yours and your sister¡¯s. I know that she¡¯s not a simple person from her series of operations in the business world. Take Michael for example. Didn¡¯t Qiao Qing easily take him, a talent I thought so highly of, down?¡± Warren said sinisterly, ¡°Since Jeanne is smart, she knows what she should be doing now. It¡¯s obvious that her only choice is to help me stabilize the Sanders¡¯ regime.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, father, ¡± Chester said respectfully.

    ¡°Learn from Jeanne in the future.¡± Warren said, ¡°Harken will be yours one day. You can¡¯t let me down.¡±

    ¡°Yes, father.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Warren¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Just in case, we still have to keep an eye out on Jeanne¡¯s every move. Although Jeanne might have already given up on Edward, they still have a son, George, and I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯ll drag her down.¡±

    ¡°You mean that Jeanne might give up on killing Edward because of George.¡±

    ¡°Now that George is in Edward¡¯s hands, if Edward uses George as a threat, it¡¯ll be hard to guarantee what Jeanne will do! So...¡± Warren¡¯s face darkened, and he said cruelly, ¡°When necessary, don¡¯t show George any mercy.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Chester nodded.

    There was also a sinister look on his face.

    ..

    Jeanne returned to the bedroom in the Sanders¡¯ residence that the Sanders had prepared for her.

    She was in this room with Edward just yesterday, and from today onward, they would be facing off against each other.

    The next time they meet, only one of them would live.

    Jeanne sat on the sofa in silence for a long time.

    As she thought of Kingsley and Lucy, her eyes reddened. However, she forced himself to calm down.

    Before she could take her revenge, she did not have the right to feel pain!

    ¡­

    At 9 a.m. the next day, the Swan family¡¯s manor was suddenly surrounded by the police.

    After a night of preparation, the Sanders found a reason, which was that the Swan Enterprise had an illegal business transaction with another country and caused huge losses to Harken¡¯s economy. The police detained all the people involved with Swan Enterprise and blocked all of thepany¡¯s economic and trade dealings at the same time to conduct a thorough investigation.

    As a result, Swan Enterprise¡¯s finances were temporarily controlled by the Sanders, and the Swans were naturally shackled by the Sanders.

    The person who led the arrest was Chester Sanders. As the fourth young master of the Sanders, it was natural for him to handle the matter personally, and the matter was not a trivial one.

    He stood in front of Edward and took out the arrest warrant. ¡°Someone anonymously reported Swan Enterprise¡¯s illegal profit-making that has caused a huge loss to the country. We need to bring the person in charge of Swan Enterprise back for interrogation. Fourth Master Swan, pleasee with us.¡±

    Edward looked at Chester and sneered. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the fourth young master of the Sanders toe personally.¡±

    ¡°The Swans are the most loyal family to the Sanders. My father has specifically instructed us not to mistreat you. Fourth Master, please don¡¯t make things difficult for me so that I can go back and report to my father.¡±

    ¡°Why would I make things difficult for you?¡± Edward said, ¡°Since the Sanders think that I have done something wrong, I naturally have to follow you back and be investigated.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Edward.¡± Chester gestured.

    The two police officers behind Chester stepped forward and cuffed Edward¡¯s wrists.

    Edward¡¯s eyes narrowed as it crossed his mind that the Sanders might find some groundless charges.

    He did not expect that they would act so quickly. In fact, they were even faster than him.

    However, he did not resist and was taken away by the Sanders.

    After all, he could not resist. The moment he resisted, it would mean that he had really done something wrong.

    Once he did something wrong, the Sanders would have enough reason to brazenly punish the Swans.

    The Duncans, on the other hand, had never thought of taking over the Sanders¡¯ power in such a way.

    In order for the Duncans to better manage Harken, they needed to use a reasonable method to rece the Sanders¡¯ position.

    At that moment, other than Edward, ine, Richard, Nox, and all the members of the Swans who worked in Swan Enterprise were also detained.

    As for Zachary, because he had retired for many years, and because the Sanders deliberately wanted to show their respect to him and the Swans, they did not detain him. However, it was clearly stated that Zachary could not leave South Hampton City, and if needed, he could talk to him at any time.

    Just like that, the entire Swan family was brought to the police station.

    It was so smooth that even Warren found it unbelievable.

    ...

    He asked Jeanne, ¡°Do you think something is fishy about this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard for me to guess.¡± Jeanne said, ¡°Instead of wasting time thinking about why Edward wouldpromise so easily, it¡¯s better to ask him directly. Since he¡¯s in our prison, we can do whatever we want!¡±

    ¡°That makes sense.¡± Warren said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and meet Edward now. Jeannie, do you want to go?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jeanne said bluntly, ¡°If I don¡¯t go, I won¡¯t be able to find out what Edward is nning in secret.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Warren nodded. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you haven¡¯t gotten over him.¡±

    Jeanne smiled.

    There was nothing that she could not get over.

    She had no feelings for anyone now.

    With that, Warren brought Chester and Jeanne to the Sanders¡¯ higher-ss prison.

    Only important people would be imprisoned or detained here if theymitted a crime. It was obvious that to the Sanders, the Swans were not an ordinary family.

    Under the guidance of the staff, Warren walked into the room where Edward was being held.

    ...

    Edward looked up and saw Jeanne standing beside Warren.

    It turned out that she had chosen to return to the Sanders.

 Chapter 1134 - 1134 She Meant It When She Said She Didnâ€™t Like Him Anymore

    1134 She Meant It When She Said She Didn¡¯t Like Him Anymore

    Harken¡¯s high-ss prison was not as dark and humid as a normal prison. Moreover, it was much cleaner and drier.

    Edward raised his head and saw Warren walking in with Chester and Jeanne.

    In the end, Jeanne returned to the Sanders.

    Edward did not show any emotions, and neither did Jeanne.

    In fact, when he was arrested by the Sanders for false charges, he had already guessed that Jeanne was behind it all.

    The Sanders had not been able to think of a way to restrain him for such a long time, but suddenly, they came up with something as if they had an inspiration. No matter what, he found it very suspicious.

    The only suspicious person was Jeanne.

    Edward pondered over the situation.

    ¡°Edward, I never thought that we would meet in such a way. In my heart, the Swans have always been an important existence! I remember telling you that we¡¯ve always treated the Swans as loyal, yet you guys have betrayed my trust.¡± Warren spoke in a neutral voice.

    Edward looked at him. ¡°I don¡¯t know how I betrayed your trust. I don¡¯t even know why you would detain me. I only remember you giving me an important task during Ms. Stacey¡¯s wedding. I really don¡¯t understand why you¡¯ve suddenly changed your mind after only two days.¡±

    Both of them had alreadye to this point, yet they were still putting on an act with each other.

    Jeanne stood behind Warren without saying a word.

    Edward¡¯s line of sight was no longer on her.

    They seemed to have a tacit understanding that their rtionship had ended.

    ¡°Change my mind?¡± Warren sneered, ¡°I didn¡¯t change my mind. It was you who didn¡¯t keep your promise.¡±

    ¡°Why do you say that, Leader?¡± Edward continued to give a perfunctory answer.

    ¡°Edward, we¡¯re all smart people, so I won¡¯t beat around the bush. It¡¯ll be a waste of everyone¡¯s time if I do that.¡± Warren asked, ¡°Where is the Duncans¡¯ descendant?¡±

    Edward¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Did that mean Warren was not putting up an act anymore?

    He said, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you before that I don¡¯t know of this person¡¯s existence. All I know is that you¡¯ve entrusted me to find this person¡¯s whereabouts. However, I¡¯m just an ordinary person. I¡¯m not God. How can I aplish something that you couldn¡¯t in such a short time? Leader, you really think too highly of me.¡±

    ¡°Edward, I don¡¯t want to use any underhanded means on you.¡± Warren¡¯s face darkened.

    It was obvious that he was not happy with Edward¡¯s answer.

    Edward sneered. ¡°Do you think that your current methods are good?¡±

    Warren was embarrassed by Edward¡¯s jab.

    ¡°You¡¯re imprisoning me on a false charge just to find the so-called descendant from me. As the leader of a country, don¡¯t you think that your actions are despicable?¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Warren was visibly angry.

    As the head of the Sanders, he had never been looked down upon like that in all his years.

    Warren said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste any more time with you. Just tell me, who is the Duncans¡¯ descendant? Otherwise...¡±

    Otherwise, would it end badly for Edward?

    Edward replied indifferently, ¡°I told you, I really don¡¯t know who the so-called descendant of the Duncans is! Leader, if you¡¯re willing to give me some time, I can help you to investigate it. But if you insist on me giving you an answer now, I can only tell you that my ability is limited and I can¡¯t meet your requirements.¡±

    ¡°So there¡¯s no room for negotiation, huh?¡± Warren was obviously getting impatient.

    Edward did not reply, and his silence was considered a tacit agreement.

    ¡°Chester,¡± Warren ordered coldly.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Chester replied respectfully.

    In the next second, he walked to Edward and took out a high-grade taser.

    There would be no wounds or deaths, but it would make people suffer so much that they would wish they were dead.

    That was an unwritten but legal method of interrogation for criminals when one was afraid of leaving evidence behind. It was a very popr method in the Sanders¡¯ regime.

    Basically, no one could take it.

    In the end, they would all plead guilty.

    Chester walked up to Edward and gave a look to his bodyguards, who then stepped forward and restrained Edward.

    Edward¡¯s eyes were cold.

    He watched as Chester walked closer to him, and the moment he reached out, Jeanne suddenly said, ¡°Brother.¡±

    Chester turned to look at Jeanne with a frown.

    Warren also looked at Jeanne in the same way.

 Chapter 1135 - 1135 She Meant It When She Said She Didnâ€™t Like Him Anymore

    1135 She Meant It When She Said She Didn¡¯t Like Him Anymore

    He was visibly angry.

    To them, Jeanne was still reluctant to part with Edward, which meant that she was going against the Sanders.

    If that was the case, Jeanne would not be of much use.

    ¡°Can I do it?¡± Jeanne suddenly said.

    Her voice was cold and devoid of any warmth.

    Surprised, Chester turned to look at Warren, waiting for his instructions.

    ¡°I want to do it personally.¡± Jeanne said, ¡°He killed Kingsley, and I want to avenge Kingsley!¡±

    Chester could not make up his mind.

    However, Warren agreed immediately. ¡°Let Jeanne do it.¡±

    Chester immediately handed the things in his hands to Jeanne.

    After a small high-grade taser was ced in Jeanne¡¯s hands, she walked toward Edward and said, ¡°Edward, we were once husband and wife, and I never thought this would be of us one day.¡±

    Edward looked at Jeanne.

    There was no trace of emotion on her calm face.

    ¡°I thought that no matter what, we would still have feelings for each other. Even if we have to fight each other one day because of our different standpoints, I didn¡¯t think that we¡¯d die at each other¡¯s hands. However, you killed Kingsley, someone who was very important to me. From the moment you killed him, all my feelings for you disappeared.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Edward replied.

    He knew everything.

    Since Jeanne had chosen to return to the Sanders, she had already chosen their rtionship ¡ª a rtionship that was the most impossible for them to be together.

    Jeanne stopped a step away from Edward.

    She did not say much. With just a few words, she told Edward that their rtionship as husband and wife was over.

    As for the rest¡­ All that was left was hatred!

    At that moment, Edward looked at Jeanne who, without hesitation, ced the high-grade taser on his abdomen and pressed it against his skin.

    The excruciating pain caused Edward¡¯s face to contort. He instinctively wanted to break free, but he was restrained by the Sanders¡¯ bodyguards and could not move.

    He endured it, and with his bloodshot eyes, he looked at the numb Jeanne.

    Jeanne let go of Edward and looked at him enduring the pain. She asked, ¡°Who is Alex?¡±

    Edward did not reply.

    The result of no answer was¡­

    Jeanne¡¯s hand moved closer to his abdomen again. She hit his body with the teaser again and again with all her might.

    The feeling of being in so much pain that one would rather die could really torture a person and make them want to die immediately.

    Edward clenched his fists tightly, and his entire body tensed up as he endured the pain.

    Jeanne actually knew that torturing Edward would not help at all because Kingsley had used it on Edward thest time. Edward almost died, but he did not say a word about Alex.

    This time, she would not seed either.

    She removed the taser from his body again and watched him sweat profusely and go deathly pale.

    She asked, ¡°Who on earth is Alex?!¡±

    Edward continued to look at Jeanne indifferently.

    He looked at her calm face, which was starting to show some irritation, and said, ¡°Jeanne, you know I can¡¯t tell you.¡±

    His voice was not very weak, but he was clearly putting up a strong front because he did not want Jeanne to see his current state.

    Jeanne sneered.

    Yes. Edward would not tell her.

    No matter how much Edward loved her, they stood on different sides. In the face of national interest, love was worthless.

    She ced the taser back on Edward¡¯s abdomen.

    This time, she kept it there, using high-voltage electricity to hit his body. It was cruel and cold-blooded, causing Edward¡¯s entire body to suffer.

    Edward¡¯s face turned paler.

    He did not make a single sound, but his body was trembling violently from the pain. The pain on his face could not be concealed, and it made him look extremely ferocious.

    If that continued¡­

    ¡°Jeanne!¡± Chester reminded her.

    Even if the modified taser would not kill the person immediately, it could cause death if it was used inappropriately. It would not be the first time such cases had happened in the Sanders, and Jeanne¡¯s actions right now were problematic.

    She could not keep electrocuting him.

    There was a limit to a person¡¯s ability to tolerate pain. Once it exceeded the limit, one could die from the pain.

    However, Jeanne did not seem to have heard Chester.

    She looked coldly at Edward, the man in her hands who was in pain.

 Chapter 1136 - 1136 She Meant It When She Said She Didnâ€™t Like Him Anymore

    1136 She Meant It When She Said She Didn¡¯t Like Him Anymore

    However, she was emotionless. There was not a single trace of emotion in her eyes as she watched his expression coldly.

    At that moment, there was even killing intent in her eyes.

    Perhaps she was here to kill him, unlike the Sanders, who did not dare to touch him.

    If he were to die in prison and the Sanders could not exin themselves to the outside world, it would cause chaos.

    However, Jeanne did not need to care about that because she only needed to kill Edward and avenge Kingsley.

    Hence, she exerted more and more force on Edward¡¯s abdomen.

    The electricity struck Edward¡¯s entire body. That continuous intense pain was not less severe than any injury he had suffered before. Even if it was a knife wound, a gunshot wound, or a whip, the pain would notst forever. However, the only thing that was forever was the voltage that seemed to prate his bones and circted in his body. He did not even have the time to take a breath.

    ¡°Jeanne!¡± Chester sounded agitated.

    He turned to look at Warren, seeking thetter¡¯s opinion.

    If that continued, Edward might really be killed by Jeanne. Once Edward died, there would definitely be internal conflicts in Harken. Then, once conflicts arose and the Duncans took advantage of that, the Sanders would be in danger.

    However, at that moment, Warren did not signal for Chester to stop Jeanne.

    On one hand, he was considering whether he should really kill Edward through Jeanne and use Jeanne as an excuse.

    Anyway, Jeanne was just a pawn. It was worth it to exchange her for Edward.

    On the other hand, he was also checking to make sure that Jeanne was not lying to him.

    Chester reminded him that Jeanne might be acting with Edward.

    At that time, he had dismissed Chester¡¯s idea. However, as the head of the Sanders, he would naturally consider more things than others. In order to ensure that nothing would go wrong, he wanted to see how cruel Jeanne could be to Edward.

    Did they really be enemies?

    With that, the stalematested for a long time until even Edward felt that his body might not be able to take it. Perhaps in the next second, he would really die in that prison.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Warren suddenly stepped forward and pulled Jeanne¡¯s hand away.

    The murderous intent in Jeanne¡¯s eyes was still visible.

    The moment Warren pulled her away, she switched to her other hand and tried to get close to Edward.

    She had been in the Hills for so many years, so she should be able to sense what was the limit of life.

    She should be able to sense that Edward¡¯s life was about to end in the next second.

    ¡°Stop her!¡± Warren could see through Jeanne¡¯s n.

    The two bodyguards who were holding Edward down immediately stepped forward, held Jeanne down, and snatched the taser from her hands.

    At the same time, Edward, who could only stand up by relying on the bodyguards, fell to the ground.

    He was unconscious on the ground, his face pale.

    Warren gave Chester a look.

    Chester walked up to Edward and ced his finger under Edward¡¯s nose. He was trying to confirm if Edward was dead.

    Then, after a few seconds of silence, Chester nodded at Warren. It meant that Edward was not dead yet.

    Warren looked at Jeanne with hostility.

    He said coldly, ¡°Jeanne, I didn¡¯t say you could act recklessly!¡±

    At that moment, he was telling her off.

    Jeanne bit her lip.

    ¡°In a situation where we don¡¯t have evidence to prove that Edward is guilty, you will be creating trouble for us if you kill him!¡± Warren chided, ¡°Since you¡¯ve returned to the family now, you have to follow the rules of the Sanders!¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s throat moved, but she held herself back.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Warren ordered.

    He allowed Edward to fall to the ground, unconscious.

    Then, with a long face, he left the prison first.

    Chester quickly followed behind Warren.

    Jeanne turned to look at Edward, who was lying on the ground, his life or death unknown. After that, she turned around and left the prison.

    They sat in Warren¡¯s car that car drove toward the Sanders¡¯ residence.

    No one said a word in the car, and the atmosphere was solemn.

    When the car arrived at the Sanders¡¯ residence, Warren instructed, ¡°Jeanne, I hope you can go back and calm down.¡±

 Chapter 1137 - 1137 She Meant It When She Said She Didnâ€™t Like Him Anymore

    1137 She Meant It When She Said She Didn¡¯t Like Him Anymore

    Jeanne pursed her lips and slowly said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Chester,e with me.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    As Warren left with Chester, Jeanne looked up at their backs before going straight to her room.

    Everything she had done today was just to gain Warren¡¯s trust.

    Of course, she did not show any mercy to Edward. However, the most important thing was to dispel Warren¡¯s suspicions of her.

    ¡­

    Warren brought Chester back to his study.

    ¡°As expected, your prediction is right. Jeanne and Edward really don¡¯t have any feelings for each other anymore. If we hadn¡¯t stopped her, Jeanne would have killed Edward.¡± Chester could not help but admire his father¡¯s foresight.

    Warren sneered. He was also proud of his previous guess.

    He said, ¡°I originally wanted Jeanne to kill Edward just like that. At most, I would use Jeanne as an excuse. It would be a life for a life anyway, and no one will say anything about our Sanders.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you do that?¡± Chester was surprised.

    It did not cross his mind that he could use Jeanne to kill Edward first. Once Edward was killed, they could dampen the Duncans¡¯ spirit.

    ¡°Jeanne is still useful.¡± Warren said bluntly, ¡°Think about it. We couldn¡¯t do anything to the Swans for such a long time, but Jeanne managed to restrain them so quickly. In the current situation, it doesn¡¯t matter whether Edward is dead or not. He¡¯s being held captive by us, so he can¡¯t do anything anyway. On the other hand, Jeanne can be by our side and y a greater role. Killing Jeanne now will be a disadvantage to us.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, father. It¡¯s not worth it to exchange a useless Edward for Jeanne.¡±

    ¡°Once I take down the Duncans, I¡¯ll let Jeanne kill Edward and then convict Jeanne. That would be the perfect n.¡±

    ¡°What a well-thought-out n, father! I¡¯m impressed,¡± Chester quicklyplimented his father.

    Warren smiled sinisterly.

    ¡®Jeanne, don¡¯t me me for being too cruel.¡¯

    In the face of great benefits, anything could be sacrificed. Furthermore, that sacrifice was worthless to him!

    ¡­

    The news that the Swans had been arrested instantly spread throughout Harken. Everyone was discussing the matter, stating their opinions.

    The news garnered a lot of attention, and the daily reports about the Swans were everywhere.

    Finn also saw the news. In fact, it had been a week since he saw the news.

    However, a week had passed, and there was no progress on the case. However, the Sanders¡¯ officials would respond to the matter every day. It gave the people a feeling that the Sanders would conduct a fair trial on this matter, that they would not tolerate evil, and that they would not wrong any good person.

    Every day, the progress of the case would be announced to the public so that everyone could see the Sanders¡¯ sincerity on that matter. After all, the trial was held against the famous Swans, so they would not neglect it.

    That way, nothing bad would be said about the Sanders.

    Finn had read thetest news today.

    At first, Edward had told him to announce the Sanders¡¯ scandal, but now, it was the Swans¡¯ who were in trouble.

    Moreover, he lost all contact with Edward after the incident and could not get any orders from Edward.

    He had already gone to look for Old Master Swan.

    However, Old Master Swan was also being monitored, and there were many things he could not say to him. Hence, he did not receive any orders.

    The thing in his hand had been pressing down on his hand.

    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door from outside his office.

    Finn put down his phone and tried to calm himself down. ¡°Come in.¡±

    The door was pushed open.

    It was Sarah.

    Today was Sunday, so Sarah was on holiday.

    When she was on holiday, or to be more precise, when she was free, Sarah would be with her aunt in the hospital.

    Recently, she had not been bothering him much. As such, he was a little surprised that she had taken the initiative to look for him today.

    Although he was surprised, he was also cold.

    Sarah noticed it too.

    She had long discovered that Finn was a block of ice that could not be warmed no matter what. To think that she had once been so confident that she could also do what her cousin could do.

    Only now did she realize that she could not do it at all.

    Finn was not a bad person, but his indifference could really hurt any woman who loved him and make them run away.

    She sat opposite Finn.

 Chapter 1138 - 1138 She Meant It When She Said She Didnâ€™t Like Him Anymore

    1138 She Meant It When She Said She Didn¡¯t Like Him Anymore

    She just kept looking at him. However, he did not even look at her.

    What was she still hoping for?

    She sat there for about ten minutes. After a full ten minutes, she said, ¡°Finn, let¡¯s break up.¡±

    It did not take her half a year to initiate the breakup.

    In fact, they had never dated either, but she still wanted to officially tell Finn that she had given up on him.

    She did not have her cousin¡¯s strong willpower, so she could not wait silently and selflessly for a man who would never give her a response.

    She really admired her cousin.

    How did Monica endure it for so many years? The two of them had been in a rtionship for so many years.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Finn¡¯s face was devoid of any emotion as he responded.

    Actually, they should have ¡®broken up¡¯ long ago. Their rtionship should have ended with Michael¡¯s downfall.

    The reason why he did not bring it up was that, in his mind, he and Sarah had never even started, so it could not be considered a breakup.

    However, since Sarah was so serious at the moment, he could also give her an affirmative answer.

    It was a simple ¡®okay¡¯, but it still made Sarah burst into tears.

    Did that mean everything she had done was nothing to Finn?

    She said, ¡°You¡¯ve never had feelings for me, have you? For a moment, not even a little bite?¡±

    She continued asking as she still did not want to give up.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Finn replied.

    He even nodded.

    Sarahughed, and as sheughed, her tears streamed down her face.

    ¡°Finn, have you ever had feelings for anyone?¡± Sarah asked.

    Finn did not answer.

    ¡°I used to think that you loved my cousin. I would see you do a lot of small things for her. My cousin was so boisterous and carefree that I thought you tolerated her. However, I¡¯m now questioning my previous thoughts. I always thought that I could do what my cousin could do. But can¡¯t do it now not because I¡¯m not as good as my cousin, but because my cousin has not done it either.¡±

    At that moment, Finn finally shifted his gaze from theputer screen in front of him to her.

    Sarah felt terrible. ¡°You¡¯re finally willing to turn around and look at me.¡±

    ¡°Sarah, you should know very well that I have no feelings for you.¡± Finn was as cold-blooded as ever.

    ¡°Have you ever had feelings for my cousin?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not your concern.¡±

    ¡°In everyone¡¯s eyes, you don¡¯t have feelings for her.¡± Sarah said word by word, ¡°If you do, I can only say that you¡¯ve failed. You¡¯ve failed so badly that my cousin didn¡¯t even realize it. If you don¡¯t have feelings for her¡­ Finn, I really admire you for being so cold-blooded and heartless! Can you teach me how you seal up your heart like this?¡±

    Finn still remained emotionless despite seeing how agitated Sarah was.

    He said, ¡°My feelings are my own business. I don¡¯t need to exin it to anyone.¡±

    Sarah still wanted to say something, but Finn immediately interrupted her, ¡°I¡¯m very busy right now, and I have work to do. Please don¡¯t waste my time.¡±

    Sarahughed coldly.

    She said, ¡°Serves us right for being hurt so badly! Finn, your feelings can¡¯t even bepared to an animal¡¯s. We were really blind to have fallen for you. I hope you will be alone for the rest of your life, until the moment you die!¡±

    After that, she rushed out of Finn¡¯s office in despair.

    It was true.

    She would not like Finn; she did not want to like a cold-blooded man like him anymore.

    She had had enough!

    Finn just stared at Sarah¡¯s back as she left.

    That was right. He would spend the rest of his life alone. In this life, he would be alone until the moment of his death!

    ¡­

    When Sarah returned to the ward, her eyes were red. However, she was trying hard to control herself.

    At that moment, Monica was also in the ward but was working on theptop.

    Sarah did not know when it started, but whenever Monica came to the ward, she would bring a briefcase with her and deal with a lot of work matters at any time.

    Monica had been busy the entire day.

    Sarah did not know why her cousin had changed so much.

    However, she felt that as long as Monica did not have feelings for Finn, anything was fine.

 Chapter 1139 - 1139 She Meant It When She Said She Didnâ€™t Like Him Anymore

    1139 She Meant It When She Said She Didn¡¯t Like Him Anymore

    She had to work hard now and make up her mind to give up on Finn.

    Sarah said, ¡°I¡¯ve broken up with Finn.¡±

    At that moment, Monica¡¯s fingers that were typing on the keyboard paused for a moment. However, she did not show any emotions and continued to work.

    On the other hand, Ruby, who was peeling fruits, was a little surprised.

    After such a long time, Ruby had also returned to her normal self. It was probably because she had epted the fact that Gary might not wake up again.

    She was even wondering whether she should leave the hospital with her family. Then, she woulde to visit Gary every day.

    After all, it was not a good idea for the whole family to stay in the hospital.

    When she heard what Sarah said, she was a little surprised. ¡°Why did you guys break up? Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Sarah was unwilling to admit that their rtionship was fake from the very beginning.

    She also had her reputation to keep.

    ¡°Why did you break up if nothing happened?¡± Ruby said with concern, ¡°Rtionships are not child¡¯s y. How can you break up just like that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m only 18 years old. I¡¯m so young. How can I be so devoted to someone?¡± Sarah made up a random excuse. ¡°I don¡¯t like Finn anymore. I like a boy in my ss.¡±

    Ruby was speechless.

    Monica also turned to look at Sarah.

    ¡°Can¡¯t I like someone else?¡± Sarah made herself look brave. ¡°My ssmates are like that too. They break up in the shortest time possible. I¡¯ve been with Finn for a long time.¡±

    ¡°You said that you almost gave up your life for Finn back then, and now, you don¡¯t like him just because you say so? You child, what can I say about you?!¡± Ruby said in a reproachful tone, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯ll be embarrassing for us to face Finn considering that we tried so hard to matchmake the two of you?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about? It¡¯s not as if Finn had feelings for me. He only got together with me because he found me annoying. Now that I¡¯ve taken the initiative to stop liking him, he can¡¯t be happier.¡±

    ¡°I should¡¯ve known that children are unpredictable.¡± Ruby did not ept Sarah¡¯s choice of words. ¡°I won¡¯t interfere with who you date next time.¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have interfered in the first ce. I¡¯m a grown-up now. Don¡¯t you think I know what I like?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. You¡¯re a grown-up.¡± Ruby would not me Sarah. ¡°It¡¯s good that you broke up. Finn is indeed much older than you, and you two don¡¯t match.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Sarah nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ve peeled some fruits for you. Eat more, especially Monica. Don¡¯t work all the time. Eat something,¡± Ruby instructed.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Monica replied.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go see your dad now.¡± After that, Ruby washed her hands and left the ward.

    Only Sarah and Monica were left in the ward.

    Sarah ate the fruit her aunt had peeled and looked at her cousin as she ate. ¡°Your mom wants you to eat something.¡±

    Monica gave a simple response to acknowledge Sarah.

    ¡°Cousin, can you stop?¡± Sarah was not used to Monica being so busy.

    At that moment, Monica had just finished one of her tasks.

    However, Sarah was making a lot of noise beside her, which made it difficult for her to concentrate.

    In the end, she turned off theputer.

    Then, she picked up the fork from the fruit te in front of her and took a bite of the fruit.

    ¡°Cousin, I broke up with Finn. Don¡¯t you feel anything?¡± Sarah asked seriously.

    Her cousin used to like him, so she should be a little emotional.

    However, there was nothing. Monica did not even say a word and just shook her head lightly. It was as if the person she was talking about was a stranger to Monica.

    Since Sarah did not get any answers from her cousin, she said faintly, ¡°Finn really has no heart. I don¡¯t even know how you managed to woo Finn back then. How did you manage to move Finn back then? I originally wanted to copy your method to get Finn, but I realized that I don¡¯t have the perseverance to do so. I simply can¡¯t keep giving, while the other person ispletely unmoved.¡±

    Monica ate some fruit and said, ¡°Perhaps I was young and ignorant at that time.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m about the same age as you were back then. I¡¯m also ignorant, but I still have feelings. I¡¯ll get hurt too.¡± Sarah did not agree with Monica¡¯s exnation.

    Monica did not know how to exin it to Sarah. She could not possibly tell Sarah that she probably loved him more deeply than he loved her.

    At that time, she felt that it had to be Finn.

    She pursued him with all she had in her and did not give herself any excuse to back off. She just kept pursuing him.

    ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t have feelings for Finn anymore.¡± When Sarah did not get an answer, she continued.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like him anymore.¡± Monica did not seem to be lying. Her tone was so calm that it sounded like she really had no feelings for him anymore.

    ¡°I used to think that you weren¡¯t worthy of the quiet, reserved, and mature Finn, but now I realize that he¡¯s not worthy of your love for him at all. Not to mention when you were dating, even during the three years of your marriage, how did you persist in facing Finn¡¯s indifference? You persisted for so many years!¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t persistent. I always asked for a divorce.¡± Monica even seemed to smile.

    They would argue about getting a divorce every day, but she just could not bear to do it. In the end, it was because of Michael that they got divorced.

    Thinking about it now, she found it ridiculous.

    ¡°Cousin.¡± Sarah suddenly grabbed Monica¡¯s hand.

    Monica was stunned.

    To be honest, she was not used to Sarah¡¯s sudden intimacy even though she did not reject it.

    ¡°The two of us used to have some conflicts because of Finn, but I hope that we can make up in the future.¡± Sarah said seriously, ¡°Although I admit that I¡¯ve always been a little jealous of you and even deliberately let you be beaten and scolded by your mom and dad, deep down, you¡¯re still a very important person to me. I was heartbroken when I saw you suffering so much. So, I don¡¯t want to hide my feelings for you anymore. Cousin, I¡¯d like us to be the best of sisters.¡±

    Monica smiled faintly.

    She did not expect Sarah to be so nice to her one day.

    However, she pushed Sarah¡¯s hand away. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can please me by saying something nice. I¡¯ve never forgotten all the grievances you made me suffer in front of my parents since I was young!¡±

    ...

    ¡°Why are you so vengeful?¡± Sarah broke down.

    When did her cousin be so two-faced?

    ¡°I¡¯ve always been.¡±

    ¡°Monica¨C¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯te near me. I won¡¯t go soft.¡±

    ¡°Monica¨C¡±

    In the room, the atmosphere was good with the two of them joking around.

    Finn¡¯s footsteps left just like that.

    He probably felt that his appearance would be a little out of ce. That was why he gave up on looking for them to discuss Gary¡¯s treatment.

    It was true. She meant it when she said she did not like him anymore.

    ...

 Chapter 1140 - 1140 The War Has Started: Finn in Danger

    1140 The War Has Started: Finn in Danger

    Finn returned to his office.

    He sat in his office chair and suddenly fell into a daze for a long time.

    Too many things had happened recently that made him a little overwhelmed. However, he had to get over it quietly because he would then have to force himself to deal with a lot of things.

    He pulled the drawer open and looked at the document in his hand. It was a list of the Sanders¡¯ internal scandals that he had sorted out. Many of them had not been confirmed, but they were all facts.

    He wondered if using the information he had could really put the Sanders in a dilemma and leave them no choice but to let Edward and Nox go.

    It was obvious that he could not afford to make a single mistake. Once something went wrong, the situation might be beyond redemption.

    He tried his best to keep calm.

    There were some things that he really could not decide on his own, so after hesitating for a long time, he called Alex, the descendant of the Duncans.

    In fact, he and Nox were not loyal to Alex. They were only loyal to Edward. In other words, if Alex and Edward were in danger at the same time, in the situation where they were not given orders, he and Nox would only protect Edward.

    However, because Edward was loyal to Alex, Finn did not dare to make a decision easily when it came to many things that involved the Duncans.

    The call was connected.

    ¡°Finn.¡± It was Alex¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Are we just going to let the Sanders detain Fourth Master? Don¡¯t you have a way to save them?¡± Finn asked.

    He did not n to tell Alex Edward¡¯s n for the time being.

    ¡°The Sanders has been very careful in this matter. I haven¡¯t found any loopholes that could release Edward, Nox, and the others,¡± the other party said bluntly.

    ¡°Does that mean Fourth Master will have to stay in there until the Sanders think they can let him go?¡±

    ¡°You can say it that way.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that have a huge impact on you?¡± Without Edward¡¯s support, Alex had lost a helper.

    ¡°It does impact me a lot, but it¡¯s notpletely uneptable. So far, what Edward has left for me is enough for me to go against the Sanders. It¡¯s just that without him, I need to be more careful.¡± Alex¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Of course, everything I said just now about being able to do without Edward is on the premise that things go well and the Sanders don¡¯t make any big moves. In reality, what the Sanders is doing now is making it difficult for me.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Finn frowned.

    Alex seemed to have no intention of hiding it from Finn. He trusted Edward, so he naturally trusted everyone around Edward.

    He said, ¡°The Sanders are now investigating my whereabouts.¡±

    ¡°They still haven¡¯t given up?¡±

    After so many attempts, they still had not given up.

    ¡°They¡¯ve rearranged the guest list for Michael and Monica¡¯s wedding and began to check them one by one. Although the workload is heavy and the progress won¡¯t be too smooth, they will eventually find me, and it¡¯s very likely that I will be forced to reveal my ws.¡± Alex said, ¡°Especially since I¡¯m the closest to him now. Once the Sanders suspects me, I¡¯ll be in great danger.

    Alex was different from the others, AND The first thing he had to consider was his safety.

    Of course, Finn knew, so he was not surprised.

    ¡°And now that I¡¯m already part of the Sanders, I can¡¯t easily leave. If I do anything unusual, I believe Jeanne will suspect me very soon,¡± Alex said with certainty.

    ¡°Jeanne?¡± Finn frowned.

    ¡°Yes, everything was Jeanne¡¯s n, including capturing Edward and how to find me. And she¡¯s smarter than I thought. I have to say that she¡¯s a threat to me.¡±

    Finn fell silent.

    Did that mean Jeanne and Edward have really be enemies?

    Because Finn had not participated in many of their missions and tasks, the information that Alex gave him at that moment was really a little too much.

    ¡°What do you n to do?¡± Finn asked.

    ¡°Threaten Jeanne.¡± He enunciated each word.

    Finn gripped his phone tightly.

    He felt that Edward would not want to do that.

    ¡°ording to the current situation, it¡¯s only a matter of time before I¡¯m found out. I still have a very important part toplete, and I can¡¯t guarantee that I canplete it before the Sanders confirm my identity. Thus, I must fight for more time to ensure that I can escape unscathed.¡±

 Chapter 1141 - 1141 The War Has Started: Finn in Danger

    1141 The War Has Started: Finn in Danger

    ¡°How do we fight for more time?¡±

    ¡°By using George to threaten Jeanne.¡± Alex exined, ¡°Jeanne is the mastermind behind all this, and the only way I can think of to keep her in check is George.¡±

    ¡°George is Fourth Master¡¯s son.¡± Finn had no choice but to say, ¡°While threatening Jeanne, we¡¯re also threatening Fourth Master.¡±

    ¡°For the country, many people will have to be sacrificed. Edward will understand.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we have to use George to achieve that,¡± Finn expressed his opinion. ¡°Moreover, we might not be able to achieve what we want.¡±

    ¡°If you have something to say, just say it.¡± Alex had been trained since he was young to learn all kinds of political tactics, so no one knew how shrewd he was.

    Perhaps even Edward did not know.

    At that moment, Finn wanted to negotiate with Alex. ¡°It¡¯s true that George is very important to Jeanne, but is George important to the Sanders? Using George to threaten Jeanne could only threaten her but not the Sanders. I even think that if we use George to threaten Jeanne, the Sanders will be ruthless to George! It¡¯s undeniable that if the Sanders do anything to George and hurt him, Jeanne might break off ties with them, and you¡¯ll have achieved your goal.

    ¡°But have you thought about it? Jeanne has already helped the Sanders. Even if she no longer helps them, they¡¯re already on the right track. So, if you threaten Jeanne, it won¡¯t help much with what you¡¯re going through now.¡±

    There was silence on the other end.

    Alex seemed to be thinking about what Finn said.

    ¡°There¡¯s another important point.¡± Finn did not hide anything. ¡°The harm caused to George will not only concern Jeanne but also Fourth Master. Jeanne will break off rtions with the Sanders because of this, and Fourth Master will also break off rtions with you because of this. I hope you can be more cautious when ites to family.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I said I envy Edward. It¡¯s because there are always people around Edward who sincerely care about him,¡± Alex said bluntly.

    ¡°You have one too.¡± Finn said, ¡°You have Fourth Master, don¡¯t you?¡±

    The other party was stunned.

    ¡°Between you and Jeanne, Fourth Master still chose you.¡±

    It was obvious that he had chosen Alex. Otherwise, Jeanne and Edward would not be at odds with each other as they were now.

    ¡°I have an idea that can distract the Sanders and buy you some time,¡± Finn immediately said.

    He finally revealed his n.

    In fact, Alex had expected that.

    Finn would not take the initiative to call him unless it was something very important. Otherwise, he would not waste his time.

    ¡°I have a copy with me. It¡¯s about all the crimes the Sanders¡¯ have done to control the economy of Harken. Once it¡¯s exposed, the Sanders will be too busy taking care of themselves. After all, this is rted to the Sanders¡¯ reputation. As the leader of the country, Warren will have to convince the public. If it causes internal strife and causes the citizens to revolt against the Sanders, it would be difficult for the Sanders to manage Harken. So, they¡¯ll think of ways to suppress this matter first,¡± Finn said straightforwardly.

    They had to rejoice that at least for now, the Sanders were in the open while they were in the dark.

    The people in the dark could operate on more things and did not have to worry too much.

    ¡°This was something that Fourth Master had me prepare the day before he was arrested. However, before he could give me any instructions the next day, we lost contact. I¡¯ve always thought that Fourth Master mighte out, but I didn¡¯t expect that a week has passed and there¡¯s still no sign of himing out. So, I could only bypass Fourth Master to report to you.¡± Finn exined his reason.

    ¡°Publicize it.¡± Alex did not hesitate to give him an order.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Finn agreed immediately.

    ¡°Other than distracting the Sanders, try to think of a way to force them to release Edward.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± In fact, Finn already had everything nned out.

    Otherwise, he would not have gone to look for Alex.

    ¡°Be careful,¡± Alex reminded him.

    Once the Sanders found out that this matter was rted to Finn, Finn would be the Sanders¡¯ next target.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The other party did not say much and hung up the phone.

    Since he had achieved his goal, there was no need to say more.

    Finn also quietly put down his phone.

    In fact, he only contacted Alex a weekter because, on one hand, he wanted to wait for the progress of Edward¡¯s imprisonment. If it was just a smokescreen, he would not be in a hurry for quick sess and would wait for Edward toe out before making further arrangements. However, that was obviously not the case. The Sanders wanted to imprison Edward so that they could achieve their goal against the Duncans. Hence, he could not wait any longer. On the other hand, Alex¡¯s reminder just now was right. Once he announced all the things the Sanders did, he will be involved, and the Sanders would probably deal with him. Once he was targeted, he would not be able to be in charge of many things. Therefore, he needed some time to arrange Gary¡¯s follow-up treatment.

 Chapter 1142 - 1142 The War Has Started: Finn in Danger

    1142 The War Has Started: Finn in Danger

    Finn picked up his phone again and called his assistant. ¡°Inform Gary¡¯s family toe to my office.¡±

    The assistant looked at the phone in a daze.

    Gary¡¯s family? Was that not Monica? Would it not be better for him to tell Monica, his ex-wife?

    Of course, his assistant only dared to tease him in his heart. With Dr. Jones and his aloof attitudetely, he did not dare to joke around.

    After a short while, someone knocked on Finn¡¯s door.

    He raised his head and saw Monica standing politely at the door. ¡°Dr. Jones, are you looking for me?¡±

    Her tone was distant, polite, and even a little respectful.

    Finn did not show any reaction. Instead, he nodded. ¡°I want to talk to you about your father¡¯s treatment.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Monica walked over to Finn and sat opposite him.

    Finn took out a treatment n and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already sought help from international medical institutions for your father¡¯s illness. They¡¯lle to the hospital next Monday to treat your father. ording to the situation I¡¯ve provided and the answer they gave me, there is a 60 percent chance that your father will wake up.¡±

    At that, Monica still got a little emotional.

    She had no hope that her father would wake up, but now that she suddenly had a glimmer of hope, she could not help but feel a little excited.

    ¡°They are very professional in this field. Many cases of patients waking up happened because of them.¡± Finn continued, ¡°So, there¡¯s a high possibility that your father¡¯s condition will turn for the better.¡±

    ¡°What do I need to do?¡± Monica tried her best to control her emotions.

    ¡°Just cooperate with the hospital for treatment.¡± Finn said bluntly, ¡°And prepare enough money for the treatment.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Monica agreed immediately.

    ¡°There¡¯s another thing.¡± Finn suddenly fell silent.

    Monica looked at him.

    To be honest, as a patient¡¯s family, she was most afraid of a doctor¡¯s silence. She felt that silence contained too many uncertainties.

    ¡°I have some personal matters to attend to, so I might not be there for your father¡¯s uing treatment,¡± Finn said bluntly.

    Monica was stunned.

    What did he mean? Did Finn say that he would not be part of her father¡¯s treatment n from now on?

    ¡°He¡¯s the person in charge of the international medical team. This is his photo, and his phone number is on the back. I¡¯ve already told him about you, so you can look for him directly for anything rted to your father. On top of that, the cardiology expert, Dr. Curtis, will be your father¡¯s new attending doctor, and I¡¯ve handed over your father¡¯s case to him. If you have any problems, you can also look for him directly.¡±

    ¡°Does that mean you¡¯re resigning?¡± Monica asked.

    Did something big happen that he had to resign?

    ¡°Sort of,¡± Finn said.

    It could be considered a resignation. After all, he would not being to the hospital for a long time.

    As for whether he would have the chance toe to the hospital again, that would depend on his fate.

    Anyway, it was not up to him to decide.

    ¡°Why now?¡± Monica asked him.

    Why did he have to resign at this time?

    Could he not dy it for a few days?

    She did not think that the other doctors were not capable enough. Rather, it was just that Finn had always been her father¡¯s attending doctor and knew everything about her father¡¯s condition. She was not sure if the other doctors could do as well as Finn.

    However, Finn did not answer Monica.

    There were many things that he could not tell her.

    ¡°Is it because you broke up with Sarah?¡± Monica asked.

    She really did not expect that a breakup would make Finn make such a decision.

    She had originally thought that Finn and Sarah did not have any feelings for each other. Yet, now that Sarah had dumped him, he could not ept it?

    ¡°If it is, I can help you persuade Sarah. She¡¯s still young, and her feelings are unstable. I believe that if I persuade her and you coax her, she won¡¯t fall in love with someone else¨C¡±

    ¡°It has nothing to do with her,¡± Finn interrupted her. ¡°It¡¯s my own private matter. You don¡¯t have to guess.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, can you not resign now?¡± Monica asked him, trying to make herself look calm.

    Could he not stay until the medical team arrived in South Hampton City?

    Could he not wait until her father¡¯s condition had really improved before resigning?

    Must he leave now?

    ¡°No,¡± Finn replied.

    Monica¡¯s throat moved.

    In fact, she knew very well that she had never had a say when it came to Finn. She could not convince him of anything, and he would never listen to her.

 Chapter 1143 - 1143 The War Has Started: Finn in Danger

    1143 The War Has Started: Finn in Danger

    However, she thought that when it came to public welfare, at least Finn was still a selfless person.

    She said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Since she knew that she could not influence his decision, she could only ept it.

    Finn stared at Monica and watched as she suddenlypromised.

    A second ago, he might have wanted to hold her back, but at that moment, he had given up.

    The resemnce of their feelings for each other was uncanny. At one moment, it could be so passionate, and at another, it could be dead.

    ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore, Dr. Jones.¡± Monica stood up from her chair and said, ¡°Thank you, Dr. Jones, for treating my father during this period of time.¡±

    She was very rational, polite, and distant.

    After that, she turned around and left.

    ¡°Monica,¡± Finn suddenly called out to her.

    Monica stopped in her tracks but did not look back. It seemed that she would never turn back.

    ¡°Take good care of yourself,¡± Finn said.

    She should take good care of herself in the future. If she really had depression, she had to see a doctor. There was no way for depression to recover on its own.

    However, Monica did not respond.

    Aside from their rtionship as a doctor and the patient¡¯s family, they had no rtionship at all. Hence, she would pretend she did not hear the words that would only be said between friends.

    Monica left just like that.

    Finn stared at her back which was getting further and further away¡­

    He still managed to maintain his rationality.

    Finn then made a phone call. ¡°Post what I¡¯m sending you on the inte.¡±

    ¡°Now?¡±

    ¡°Now.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Once the call ended, Finn began to pack up his things. He was abnormally calm about what would happen next.

    Half an hourter, the entire Harken was in an uproar because of an anonymous report that was posted all over the inte.

    The report pointed out that when the Sanders was governing Harken, they repeatedly tried to control their economy by secretly controlling Lawrence Enterprise and then Cardellini Enterprise. Now, they were targeting Swan Enterprise. The report listed all the despicable means the Sanders used.

    Firstly, about Jeanne¡¯s right to inherit and operate Lawrence Enterprise, Jeanne was actually not a child of the Lawrence family and had no right to inherit it. However, in order to get the Lawrence Enterprise, the Sanders had allowed Jeanne to get it reasonably and legally. Then, because Jeanne was the daughter of the Sanders, Lawrence Enterprise naturally fell into the Sanders¡¯ hands. There was also clear evidence that the person in charge of Lawrence Enterprise was Quinn, which further confirmed that usation.

    Secondly, Cardellini Pharmaceutical had just ovee a crisis, but the fact that they were on the verge of bankruptcy a while ago was a known fact. Everyone also knew that Michael was the one who controlled Sunny Pharmaceutical and wanted to take down Cardellini Pharmaceutical. If one looked closely at Michael¡¯s identity, one would know that Michael had a close rtionship with the Sanders because Michael¡¯s resume was filled with his work for the Sanders. Therefore, it could be inferred that Michael¡¯s attack on Cardellini Pharmaceutical was directed by the Sanders. It was because the Sanders wanted to obtain Cardellini Pharmaceutical and monopolize the pharmaceutical market.

    There was an even more damning piece of evidence. The original head of Cardellini Pharmaceutical, Gary, had a heart attack. During his heart transnt surgery, a very serious medical ident urred. However, the ident was not an ident. The report listed many things that happened, and the details were so detailed that everyone believed it was all true. The test results of the chief surgeon showed that someone deliberately drugged him, causing his cardiovascr disease and ultimately causing the surgery to fail. The person who drugged the chief surgeon had also been exposed on the inte. After a lot of digging into the person¡¯s identity, the suspicion was on the Sanders.

    Thirdly, all the people in charge of Swan Enterprise were detained. There seemed to be a legitimate reason, but so far, there had been no definite progress. The news released every day was just some trivial reasoning, without any real evidence at all. All the businessmen knew that the business world was like a battlefield. One minute of dy could cost them a huge loss. In other words, the Sanders was deliberately making things difficult for Swan Enterprise by stopping all of Swan Enterprise¡¯s business transactions. They did not need to find any false charges for Swan Enterprise because if they continued to drag things out like that, Swan Enterprise would soon be exhausted of funds. The Sanders had the intention of making the Swan Enterprise go bankrupt. That¡¯s why they have locked up the Swans and would only release them at the appropriate time. When they¡¯re released, Swan Enterprise would dere bankruptcy, and the Swans would not be of much use. Without the Swans¡¯ control over Harken¡¯s economy, the Sanders would be able to smoothly control all of Harken¡¯s economy!¡±

 Chapter 1144 - 1144 The War Has Started: Finn in Danger

    1144 The War Has Started: Finn in Danger

    All of the facts made everyone believe that it was all true.

    Once people believe it was true, the Sanders would be met with criticism.

    At that moment, all the citizens of Harken requested that the Sanderse forward to respond to the report posted and exin the current situation.

    When Warren saw the news, he was furious.

    Everything had been going smoothly until such a big thing popped up out of the blue. All the things that he had been doing in secret recently had been exposed!

    Who was it who could investigate all of his shady matters so thoroughly?

    Edward and Nox had been captured, so who else was there?

    Could it be the descendant of the Duncans? Was it because they had threatened to expose his identity, so he resisted them?

    ¡°Father, what should we do now?¡± Chester asked.

    Warren¡¯s expression was unsightly.

    Chester had no choice but to bite the bullet and report the current situation. ¡°Now, apart from the public¡¯s reaction to us and the demand for a response from the Sanders, some officials have also begun to make a fuss. They also want you to give them an exnation for the anonymous usations against us. Otherwise, it might lead to a strike!¡±

    ¡°Impudent!¡± Warren mmed his hands on the desk in front of him.

    At that moment, he was fuming.

    Chester did not even dare to breathe.

    ¡°Who did this?¡± Warren asked fiercely.

    It was as if he wanted to tear that person into a thousand pieces.

    ¡°I think it might be Finn,¡± Chester suddenly said.

    Warren¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Finn?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s Edward¡¯s private doctor, and he¡¯s also a cardiologist at South Hampton City Central Hospital. He usually is in contact with Edward. We have even verified Finn¡¯s identity before and had Michael verify if Finn was a descendant of the Duncans for us. Although the final result was that he was not, he is definitely not a simple person. However, because there haven¡¯t been many conflicts between us, we didn¡¯t pay much attention to him. We didn¡¯t expect that our negligence would allow him to take advantage of the situation!¡±

    ¡°How can we be sure that this matter is rted to him?¡± Warren asked coldly.

    After all, he was the leader of the country, and there were many things that he could not do personally. There were some things that he would leave to Chester to do, so he only had a vague impression of Finn. As he did not know Finn well, he did not know why his son would suspect Finn.

    They simply could not waste their time on some people who were not important.

    ¡°First of all, Edward and Nox are imprisoned and have no contact with the outside world. Thus, we can rule out the possibility that they did it. Secondly, I just said that Finn and Edward are rted. In other words, it¡¯s very likely that Finn also knows everything, including the existence of the Duncans¡¯ descendant. Lastly, Finn is Gary¡¯s attending physician. When I found someone to drug the surgeon who operated on Gary, only Finn was with the attending surgeon in the operating theatre. I just read the anonymous letter carefully, and the details of the surgery were written so clearly. It¡¯s impossible for it to be so detailed unless it was personal experience. Therefore, we can conclude that it was Finn.¡±

    Warren nodded.

    Naturally, he agreed with his son¡¯s reasoning. However, he was still very angry.

    He had captured Edward and Nox, but he did not expect that Finn was also involved.

    That had ruined his big n!

    ¡°Father, I think the best way now is to kill Finn.¡± Chester said viciously, ¡°The only person who can prove that our family has done all these shady things is this anonymous informant. Since we¡¯ve locked onto the person, we have to silence him. Then, we¡¯lle out and deny these allegations. Anyway, in this anonymous letter, a lot of it is logical reasoning, and there isn¡¯t much evidence. We can also use this logic to refute and even arrange for a witness to prove our innocence.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡± Warren knew that they did not have much time to waste. ¡°Immediately arrange for someone to secretly get rid of Finn. Be quick! I will discuss with the Minister of Internal Affairs how to clear our name. We¡¯ll give a reply to the public tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Chester was extremely respectful.

    As he turned around to leave, Warren suddenly called out to him, ¡°Chester.¡±

    Chester quickly turned around. ¡°Yes, father.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let Jeanne know about this¡± Warren reminded him.

    ¡°Father, do you still don¡¯t trust Jeanne?¡± Chester asked.

    After spending the past few days together, he believed Jeannepletely.

    After all, Jeanne had done her best to attack the Duncans¡¯ power. Moreover, he had to admit that everything was developing in a good direction.

    If not for the sudden incident, he even believed that they would get their desired result in less than a week.

    Yet, someone just had to appear out of nowhere.

    Chester¡¯s expression was also very ugly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust Jeanne, but I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯ll be swayed by her emotions.¡± Warren said, ¡°If I recall correctly, Monica and Finn are also rted.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Finn is Monica¡¯s ex-husband. Monica chose to divorce Finn for Michael. Most importantly, Finn is now Gary¡¯s attending physician.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m worried that Jeanne will do something irrational for Monica. You should know how close Monica and Jeanne are!¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Chester quickly nodded. ¡°I won¡¯t let Jeanne know.¡±

    ¡°You have to be careful.¡±

    ¡°Yes, father.¡±

    ¡°Go on,¡± Warren said.

    With that, Chester left respectfully.

    Not long after he walked out of the study, he bumped into Jeanne.

    Jeanne hade to look for Warren, and when she saw Chester, she greeted him politely, ¡°Brother.¡±

    ¡°Are you looking for father?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I saw the news today. I think it¡¯s harmful to our family, so I want to discuss with father how to resolve our family¡¯s crisis.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve discussed this matter with father, so you don¡¯t have to interfere. You should focus on finding the descendant of the Duncans and creating conflicts with them. Leave the rest to us.¡± Chester tantly rejected her help.

    ¡°Does father think the same too?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ...

    ¡°Alright. Then, I¡¯m not worried anymore. I believe that you can handle it.¡±

    Chester smiled gently. ¡°I¡¯m d father has such a sensible and intelligent daughter like you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind,¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t say more. I have work to do.¡±

    ¡°Take care.¡± Jeanne smiled.

    Then, she watched Chester leave. It was obvious that he was in a hurry.

    That meant that Finn was probably in danger.

 Chapter 1145 - 1145 Monica Risked Her Life To Save Finn

    1145 Monica Risked Her Life To Save Finn

    At South Hampton City Central Hospital, Finn sorted out everything he had and handed over all the work.

    Just as he prepared to leave, his phone suddenly rang.

    Finn nced at the caller ID on his phone. After looking at it for a while, he put his phone in his pocket and left the office.

    He walked past Gary¡¯s intensive care unit.

    From a distance, he saw that Monica was also there. She was expressionless as she looked at the person lying inside.

    Having heard his footsteps, Monica turned her head and took a look.

    She looked at Finn, who had already taken off his white doctor¡¯s coat and was now wearing casual clothes.

    She still did not show much emotion. She even walked away from Finn the moment he walked over.

    Finn pursed his lips.

    Just like that, they brushed past each other.

    Finn looked at Gary.

    ording to Gary¡¯s current condition, with the treatment of an international expert doctor, the chances of him regaining consciousness should be very high.

    That was all he could do, and it was thest thing he would do for Cardellinis.

    He stayed with Gary for a while before leaving the hospital. After leaving this hospital, his life and death were up to fate to decide.

    He got into his car. As soon as he started the car and drove out of the garage, he saw a familiar car following behind him.

    Logically speaking, Monica would usually stay in the hospital during the weekends, and she rarely left halfway.

    Finn looked away and did not think too much about it.

    In reality, Monica followed behind him not because she wanted to follow him, but because she had just realized that her antidepressants had run out. She had made an appointment with a psychiatrist to get the medicine and receive treatment.

    Sometimes, she was so busy that she did not even have time for herself.

    She drove at a steady pace to the counseling center.

    It was past 3 p.m. in the afternoon. Although it was not the peak hour for traffic and not many cars were on the road, there were still quite a few.

    Anyway, the traffic was heavy, but it was not congested.

    The car drove for a long distance.

    Monica did not want to follow behind Finn, but because the counseling center was not far from Finn¡¯s house, that was her route.

    However, she purposely stopped at a traffic light even when there were still a few seconds to go, which caused the car behind her to honk non-stop.

    Monica watched indifferently as Finn¡¯s car drove further and further away from her.

    As she was thinking about Finn getting further and further away from her, the light turned green again.

    Monica drove forward unhurriedly.

    On the quiet road, a sudden screeching of brakes could be heard. The next second, the entire street was in chaos.

    Monica frowned.

    In the distance, she saw a car retreating quickly.

    An instinctive fear suddenly arose in her heart as she recalled the scene of her and Finn getting into a car ident.

    Right at that moment, Finn¡¯s car suddenly lost control and drove crazily on the road. It was the same scene as thest time!

    Did Finn offend someone again?

    Was Michael not dead?

    She really could not think of anyone else Finn could have provoked!

    As a doctor, he should not have any enmity with anyone. Why was Finn being pursued so frequently?

    Being pursued¡­

    Monica¡¯s grip on the steering wheel tightened.

    Finn, who was driving the car like a madman, naturally looked a little tense at the moment.

    He tried his best to calm himself down and skillfully maneuvered the steering wheel to avoid the cars one after another in an attempt to escape.

    He knew that the Sanders was going to make a move on him, but he did not expect it to happen so quickly.

    He had originally nned to go back and help George settle down, but Alex¡¯s words had made him wary. Since Edward had handed George over to him, he had the obligation to protect George.

    However, the current situation was much worse than he had thought. Perhaps he would not have the chance to make the arrangements himself!

    His eyes narrowed.

    After shaking off a car that was speeding toward him, he quickly made a call. ¡°Teddy.¡±

    ¡°Dr. Jones,¡± the other party said respectfully.

    ¡°Take George and leave now. Don¡¯t go back to the Swans, and don¡¯t stay in my apartment anymore. Don¡¯t appear in public for a while and don¡¯t contact us. We¡¯ll contact you when everything is stable.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Teddy quickly agreed.

 Chapter 1146 - 1146 Monica Risked Her Life To Save Finn

    1146 Monica Risked Her Life To Save Finn

    After Fourth Master was taken away by the Sanders, Teddy knew that the situation had be serious. Therefore, he did not dare to ask.

    Once Finn had given his instructions, he hung up the phone and immediately dialed another number.

    He said quickly and anxiously, ¡°I¡¯m being hunted down by the Sanders. I¡¯m now at Jade Boulevard, and I need support!¡±

    After saying that, he did not get a reply from the other party, nor did he have the time.

    Due to the distraction caused by the phone call, the car that he had shaken off was already dashing toward him.

    Finn gritted his teeth.

    He suddenly turned the steering wheel at an intersection. With no time to check if there was anything wrong with the direction he was going in, he stepped on the elerator and drove in that direction. The moment he drove over, he suddenly realized that a ck modified car wasing straight at him.

    He stepped on the brake hard, and the violent screeching of the brakes sounded on the road again.

    However, the car that was rapidly approaching in front of him and the car that was hot on his heels made it impossible for Finn to escape.

    There was also no time to jump out of the car.

    At that moment, the only thing he could do was to brace himself in a posture that could protect himself the most and wait for the impact.

    The next second, his car was violently hit.

    Finn felt the strong impact of the collision, but he suddenly realized that he was not being attacked by two cars. Instead, his car had been madly knocked away by a speeding car without any hesitation.

    He was knocked out by a car that drove over.

    The moment he was knocked out, the two cars crashed, from both sides, into that car that had knocked him out.

    The entire street was filled with loud noises. It was as if the sky was falling!

    When Finn turned around and saw the car, he was suddenly in a daze.

    He did not even know what kind of situation he was in at the moment. He just stared at the familiar car, which belonged to Monica, crushed by the two cars until it was deformed.

    He was very sure that the person in the car was Monica.

    He saw her driving the moment he left the hospital, or rather, it looked like Monica was driving¡­

    No. That was impossible!

    Monica would never save him with her life.

    He frantically pulled out his seat belt.

    At that moment, all the airbags had deployed. Hence, he used all his strength to break free from the airbag and opened the door frantically.

    Then, he quickly ran to Monica¡¯s car.

    At that moment, he could not feel any danger even when the people had gotten out of the two cars.

    The hand, which was hidden under his clothes, was holding a ck pistol.

    All his attention was on the deformed car in front of him. He did not dare to imagine if the person inside could still live when the car was so deformed.

    Was the person inside still alive?

    He reached out and knocked on the driver¡¯s door which was locked. Then, he went crazy and smashed the window of the driver¡¯s seat.

    His vision was blurry. He could not even see everything in front of him clearly.

    He only had one thought in his mind: Monica could not die, and he would not let Monica die.

    He mmed his hand against the car window, one punch after another until his hand was covered in blood.

    He could not feel pain, to begin with, and he felt even number now. All he wanted was to break that ss and bring Monica out.

    He could not even sense the two people, who got out of the two cars, approaching him.

    From behind, a man took out a gun hidden in his clothes and pointed it at his head. All the man had to do was pull the trigger and Finn would be dead.

    However, at that moment, Finn no longer seemed to care. All of his attention was on the car in front of him ¡ª on the woman in the car.

    ¡°Bang!¡± A gunshot sounded and echoed in the sky.

    The chaotic street instantly fell silent because of that gunshot.

    In an instant, the silence turned into screams, and countless cars drove away in a frenzy.

 Chapter 1147 - 1147 Monica Risked Her Life To Save Finn

    1147 Monica Risked Her Life To Save Finn

    However, it was as if everything happened had nothing to do with Finn.

    He was still punching the car window like a crazy man, and the back of his bloody hands looked hideous.

    The bullet did not hit his head because the Duncans¡¯ reinforcements had arrived.

    From afar, a sniper directly killed the man holding a pistol behind Finn.

    The next moment, another gunshot sounded. The other man was also killed.

    Very quickly, the Duncans¡¯ reinforcement appeared beside Finn and even nned to bring him away without hesitation.

    Finn knew that it was not good for him to stay there for long. Since the Sanders were here to kill him, they would not give up so quickly.

    However, the moment the Duncans¡¯ men approached Finn and were about to take him away, he frantically pushed them away.

    ¡°Don¡¯te near me!¡± Finn said.

    His voice was terrifyingly sinister.

    At that moment, the Duncans¡¯ men could not help but feel a chill that seemed toe from hell. The man in front of them exuded a vicious aura that made them gasp.

    After saying that, Finn punched the car window again and again.

    The ss of a premium car was unimaginably sturdy.

    When the Duncans¡¯ men behind him saw Finn¡¯s appearance, they did not dare to go forward and had to report to their superior. ¡°Finn won¡¯t let us take him away now! He¡¯s been hitting the window of a car. It seems like he¡¯s trying to save someone.¡±

    ¡°Help him save the person and protect him!¡± The other party gave the order.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the man said respectfully.

    At the same time, the person on the other end of the line dialed another number and ordered coldly, ¡°Go and bring George back.¡±

    ¡°Received.¡±

    Alex put down the phone, and his face darkened.

    Edward, Finn, and Nox all had feelings and emotions. Once one was influenced by their feelings, many things could go wrong.

    Therefore, he needed to leave himself a greater possibility.

    He was not heartless, and he would not sacrifice anyone if it was not necessary. However, he would not be soft-hearted if he had to sacrifice someone.

    ¡­

    On the streets, the Duncans¡¯ man, who had received the order, ordered everyone to help Finn to knock down the car window as fast as they could.

    Finally, the ss cracked. Then, with a little force, the entire piece of ss shattered.

    That was when he saw a figure covered in blood and with the airbag wrapped around her tightly, but her face was still bleeding profusely.

    Her eyes were closed, and she was motionless. It was as if she was not even breathing.

    Finn¡¯s hands, which were covered in blood and wounds, were close to her face, and his trembling fingers gently caressed her pale face.

    He did not even know if Monica was still alive at that time as he could not even feel her temperature.

    His fingers inched closer to her nose, bit by bit, to feel if she was really... dead.

    His eyes were red, and he could not see Monica¡¯s face clearly. However, he forced himself to look at her clearly.

    Then, he calmed himself down and tried to feel if she was still breathing.

    At that moment, the entire world seemed to have fallen silent. It was so quiet that he could only hear the sound of his heart beating against his chest.

    Suddenly, a tear fell from Finn¡¯s eye.

    He seemed to have felt the slight warmth in Monica¡¯s breath ¡ª the warmth that came from her weak breathing.

    She was not dead.

    Even if her arms and legs were broken, it was fine. As long as she was alive, anything was fine.

    Finn frantically pulled on the car door, and the Duncans¡¯ men were also pulling it open with force.

    Finally, they managed to open the car door.

    Finn got into the car, opened the airbag, and carried Monica out of the driver¡¯s seat.

    Monica¡¯s entire body was covered in blood, but she did not respond or react. She just leaned on him.

    Just like that, shey in his arms, looking as if¡­ she was dead.

    Finn quickly carried Monica up and sat in the Duncans¡¯ car.

    The Duncans¡¯ men quickly drove to the hospital.

    Finn held her tightly in his arms the entire time as if he was afraid that she would die and he wanted to protect her with his life.

    However, she was the one who had risked her life to save him.

    Finn was overwhelmed with emotions.

 Chapter 1148 - 1148 Monica Risked Her Life To Save Finn

    1148 Monica Risked Her Life To Save Finn

    However, he forced himself to hold it in.

    The car arrived at the hospital in no time, and Finn rushed into the operating theatre with Monica in his arms.

    Everyone in the hospital was shocked by the blood all over Dr. Jones¡¯s body and the woman who was covered in blood in his arms.

    What was even more shocking was that the usually calm and emotionless Dr. Jones looked as if the sky had copsed. It was as if the woman in his arms was his life.

    He looked indescribably devastated.

    After Monica was sent to the operating theatre by the doctors and nurses, the door of the operating theatre mmed shut.

    Finn was standing stiffly at the door, with the Duncans¡¯ men all standing respectfully by his side, not daring to make a sound.

    The corridor was very quiet.

    Amidst the silence, a nurse came over and asked carefully, ¡°Dr. Jones, do you want me to treat your wound? I see that your hand is seriously injured, and the other parts of your body¨C¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Finn refused.

    The nurse wanted to say something else. However, when she saw Finn¡¯s expression, she held her tongue and did not dare to say anything more.

    The corridor fell silent again.

    Time passed by, and eventually, the door of the operating theatre opened.

    The surgeon walked out, looking very nervous.

    Finn looked at him.

    ¡°Dr. Jones, the patient is bleeding internally and is in aa now. Should we perform a craniotomy?¡± The doctor asked and then said, ¡°But based on the current situation, I¡¯m afraid that during the craniotomy process, she might¨C¡±

    ¡°Do the craniotomy.¡± Finn directly said, ¡°The procedures will be handledter. If anything happens, I¡¯ll be responsible for it.¡±

    He could even pay with his life.

    ¡°However, I don¡¯t have enough experience in craniotomy. I¡¯ve asked the nurse to contact our specialist doctor, but since he¡¯s on leave today, if he rushes over¡­¡± The doctor could not guarantee that Monica would be able to survive before the specialist doctor arrived.

    Moreover, based on his experience and Monica¡¯s current situation, even if they opened her head, they might not be able to stop the bleeding sessfully. It might even elerate her death.

    ¡°Help me change into my surgical gown,¡± Finn suddenly said.

    ¡°Dr. Jones...¡± The doctor was surprised.

    Regardless of his current physical condition and the fact that his hands were in a terrible state, he was a cardiologist and not a surgeon.

    ording to the hospital¡¯s rules, he was not qualified to perform that kind of surgery!

    ¡°I¡¯ll open the head,¡± Finn said with certainty.

    His voice was clear, and he did not seem to be joking.

    ¡°But Dr. Jones¨C¡±

    ¡°I said, I will bear all the consequences.¡± Finn enunciated each word.

    Before the doctor could say anything, Finn instructed, ¡°Go in and try your best to stabilize Monica¡¯s condition as much as possible. I¡¯lle over as soon as I get changed.¡±

    The doctor hesitated for a second.

    However, that was the only way. If they did not deal with it effectively now, Monica would die.

    Finn went to the doctor¡¯s changing room and changed into his surgical gown. He then put on a pair of transparent surgical gloves on his bloody and ferocious-looking hands.

    The nurse could feel the pain just by looking at it, yet Finn did not even frown.

    With his clothes changed, he walked into the operating theatre.

    He nced at Monica¡¯s pulse rate on the monitor and said calmly, ¡°We¡¯ll start the craniotomy for the patient now.¡±

    Everyone in the operating theater listened to all his instructions.

    It was extremely quiet inside the operating theatre. Only Finn¡¯s instructions could be heard from time to time.

    ¡°Dr. Jones,¡± the assistant doctor suddenly called out to him.

    He only saw after opening the head that there was arge blood clot in Monica¡¯s brain and that blood clot was threatening Monica¡¯s life. However, that blood clot was pressing on the central nervous system of her brain, so the risk of the operation was very high. If they were not careful, she could die in the operation.

    Moreover, at that moment, it was obvious that Dr. Jones¡¯s hand, which was holding the scalpel, was trembling uncontrobly.

    The assistant doctor could not help but call out to him because of his trembling.

    Finn put down the scalpel.

    Everyone was looking at him.

    If he gave up now, the patient in front of him would die without a doubt. However, no one dared to ask Dr. Jones to do it.

    Even the highest-ranking surgeon in Harken would not dare to easily treat that blood clot, let alone Finn.

    In such a quiet operating theater, Monica¡¯s breath was getting weaker and weaker.

 Chapter 1149 - 1149 Monica Risked Her Life To Save Finn

    1149 Monica Risked Her Life To Save Finn

    If that continued ...

    ¡°Dr. Jones.¡± The assistant surgeon said, ¡°How about we wait for Dr. West?¡±

    Dr. West was currently the best surgeon in Harken.

    Finn did not answer. He just walked away from the operating table and walked to a corner of the operating theater, seemingly to calm himself down.

    However, at that moment, his fingers were trembling uncontrobly, and he could not calm down at all.

    He simply could not ept Monica¡¯s death¡­

    The atmosphere in the operating theater was a little tense.

    Suddenly, the nurse said loudly, ¡°The patient¡¯s heartbeat is elerating!

    Finn looked over and saw that Monica¡¯s heart rate kept going up until it suddenly stopped.

    ¡°Prepare the defibritor!¡± the assistant surgeon quickly instructed.

    Inside the operating theater, they quickly made preparations, and the assistant surgeon began to electric shock Monica¡¯s heart.

    Again and again, Monica¡¯s heart was electric-shocked. However, there was no reaction from the heartbeat monitor.

    The assistant surgeon was sweating profusely. After repeated failed attempts at defibrition, he began to have the thought of giving up.

    That was when he saw Finn suddenly walk over, took the defibritor from his hand, and began to rescue Monica.

    He put the defibritor on her heart, which had suddenly stopped, and delivered the shock again and again.

    ¡°Dr. Jones...¡± The assistant surgeon and nurse called out to him.

    It had been such a long time. If the heart had yet recovered and started beating again, Monica could be dered¡­ dead.

    However, Finn did not seem to hear them as he kept delivering the shock.

    ¡°Dr. Jones, she can¡¯t be saved.¡± The assistant surgeon and the nurse had to remind him.

    Even if he continued to try to rescue her, it would be useless because it was really over. Monica¡¯s life had really ended.

    However, Finn did not give up.

    He could not hear the voices of the doctors and nurses. All he knew was that he wanted to save Monica, and he would risk his life to save her.

    At that moment, in the operating theatre, some of the nurses¡¯ eyes were already red. It was because Dr. Jones¡¯s appearance made them feel sorry for him.

    Just how much did he love her that he refused to give up? That was why he was so desperate to pull her back from death like crazy.

    Everyone did not try to persuade Dr. Jones anymore. Even though everyone knew what the result was, no one said a word because of Finn¡¯s appearance.

    They even thought to themselves, ¡®What if there¡¯s really a miracle? What if a miracle really happened?¡¯

    ¡°Dr. Jones.¡± As the nurse¡¯s tears blurred her vision, she suddenly screamed, ¡°There¡¯s a number! There¡¯s a number¡­¡±

    Everyone looked at the surveince equipment and saw that the heartbeat monitor, which had stopped for at least eight minutes suddenly, had numbers on it. 20, 30, 50, 60, 70... It slowly began to recover.

    That was a miracle ¡ª the miracle of life.

    Finn also nced over and saw the heart rate steadily rising...

    Then, his vision seemed to blur again. He did not know if it was sweat or tears, but it blocked his vision.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin to remove the blood clot,¡± Finn said.

    In those few seconds, he had regained hisposure.

    The doctors and nurses seemed to have suddenly gained confidence as well. They felt that as long as they did not give up, anything was possible.

    With that, the nurse helped Finn wipe his sweat and tears, while Finn picked up the scalpel again before cutting down with it.

    If Monica could not make it through the surgery, he would die with her.

    If she could survive, no matter what she would be in the future, be it brain dead, paralysis, epilepsy, low intelligence¡­ as long as she was alive, he would be with her for a lifetime!

    The surgerysted for five hours. Little by little, Finn cleaned up all the blood clots in Monica¡¯s brain.

    During the entire process, Monica¡¯s heartbeat fluctuated a few times, but she managed to pull through.

    In the end, the surgery was a sess.

    Monica was pushed out of the operating theatre and directly sent to the intensive care unit.

    Her life was no longer in danger, but he did not know what kind of side effects she would have after she woke up.

    He did not even know if she could wake up.

    Without taking off his surgical gown, Finn just stood outside the intensive care unit, looking at her.

 Chapter 1150 - 1150 Monica Risked Her Life To Save Finn

    1150 Monica Risked Her Life To Save Finn

    He looked at her unconscious appearance.

    ¡°Dr. Jones, do you want to get your wound treated?¡± A nurse came forward and asked with concern, ¡°Ms. Cardellini is out of critical danger for the time being. If she is to wake up, it will take at least eight hours. Dr. Jones, you can treat your wound first.¡±

    However, Finn did not respond. His eyes were fixed on Monica as if he could not hear anything from the outside world.

    Monica seemed to be the only person in his world

    The nurse was helpless and could only leave again.

    This time, if Ms. Cardellini were to wake up, she would definitely help Dr. Jones woo Ms. Cardellini.

    She felt that Dr. Jones was the most devoted man in the world!

    Outside the intensive care unit, other than Finn, there were only a few of the Duncans¡¯ men who were protecting Finn.

    Ruby still did not know that Monica had gotten into such a big car ident, and Finn did not want to inform her either. Except for Monica, he could not think of anything else at that moment.

    He just stood there like a stone.

    However, one of the Duncans¡¯ men behind him suddenly approached him. When he was caught off guard, the man used force and knocked him out unconscious on the back of his head.

    The moment he fainted, the Duncans¡¯ men quickly left the hospital with Finn.

    That was¡­ an order from above. Their superior had ordered them to take Finn away directly, no matter what method they used.

    Therefore, they chose a simple yet crude method!

    ¡­

    When Finn woke up, it was already nighttime. The room was very bright, but it was already dark outside.

    He opened his eyes and saw someone in front of him treating his wound. At that moment, his wound seemed to have been treated, and the final dressing was done.

    Finn took a few seconds to react. Then, he pushed the doctor in front of him away and got up to leave.

    ¡°Finn, you know that you can¡¯t escape, so why do you have to do this?¡± The doctor who was bandaging him stopped him.

    Finn¡¯s eyes were cold as he looked at the man before him.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t been by my side for so long, and you didn¡¯t even address me when you saw me?¡± The man¡¯s face darkened.

    Finn was silent for a while.

    In the end, he said respectfully, ¡°Master.¡±

    The master who had imparted his medical skills to him was the world¡¯s top genius doctor, Kennedy Baker, who had once been world-famous but had suddenly disappeared from the world.

    No one knew that his sudden disappearance was not because he got into an ident and died, which had spread like wildfire. Rather, it was because he returned to the Duncans¡¯ side and became their full-time doctor. He had perfectly turned the Duncans¡¯ descendant, Alex, into William Gates.

    The most important reason why Alex could rece William Gates, other than the fact that he was constantly learning his expressions, movements, habits, and so on, was that the two of them had the exact same face.

    Alex¡¯s facial reconstruction surgery was done by Kennedy.

    In this world, only Kennedy could turn twopletely different faces into one without any ws.

    Then, there was also Finn.

    After all, Kennedy was old, so he passed on all of his medical knowledge to Finn.

    Moreover, Finn was extremely talented. It was only a matter of time before he learned everything Kennedy had.

    ¡°Sir told me to look after you.¡± Kennedy nodded at the way Finn addressed him before telling Finn his purpose there.

    Finn clenched his fists tightly.

    Of course, he knew who Kennedy was referring to.

    It was Alex, and Alex wanted to restrain him.

    ¡°You¡¯re the only witness to expose the Sanders. Nothing can happen to you for now. Stay here.¡± Kennedy told him clearly, ¡°As for Monica¡¯s situation, I will tell you when she makes progress. All I can tell you now is that she¡¯s still unconscious.¡±

 Chapter 1151 - 1151 The War Has Started: Edwardâ€™s True Identity Is Exposed

    1151 The War Has Started: Edward¡¯s True Identity Is Exposed

    ¡°Monica is still unconscious,¡± Kennedy said bluntly.

    Finn¡¯s suppressed emotions seemed to surface again.

    Kennedy said, ¡°Finn, do you still remember what I told you?¡±

    Finn looked at him.

    ¡°As a doctor, as an outstanding doctor, it¡¯s best to have no feelings. Once you have feelings for people or things, it¡¯s easy for you to make mistakes during the surgery. I¡¯ve always thought that you¡¯re the same as me, that you¡¯re not an emotional person. I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯d change so much because of Monica.¡± He seemed to be a little regretful.

    To Kennedy, Finn was his only disciple, and he was very satisfied with Finn.

    He turned 60 years old this year, so in terms of surgery, he had naturally passed his Golden Age.

    Now, he just wanted Finn to inherit his legacies. However, he did not expect Finn to stray further and further away from his teaching after all these years.

    At the end of the day, he was not Finn¡¯s parents. As Finn¡¯s teacher, all he could do was guide and not force Finn.

    At most, it would just be a pity.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you.¡± Finn did not refute.

    He admitted his feelings for Monica.

    He had forced himself to let it go, but whenever something happened to Monica, it would instantly reignite his feelings for her.

    In this life, no matter what happened between them, no matter how unworthy he felt Monica was of him, he could not control his feelings.

    ¡°That¡¯s your business.¡± Kennedy sighed.

    He thought it was a pity but was also very calm about it. He had always known that everyone had their own path to choose.

    He said, ¡°Rest.¡±

    Kennedy was about to leave Finn¡¯s room when Finn called out to him, ¡°Master.¡±

    Kennedy turned around and looked at him.

    ¡°Can I leave?¡± Finn asked.

    He wanted to leave and see Monica so that he would be the only person Monica would see when she opened her eyes.

    Even if she did not open his eyes, he wanted to be by her side forever.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Kennedy raised his eyebrows.

    Finn¡¯s throat moved slightly. ¡°What if I insist on leaving?¡±

    ¡°You can choose to let me transport your body out.¡± Kennedy gave him the only answer.

    Finn¡¯s eyes were cold.

    ¡°Don¡¯t resist.¡± Kennedy reminded him, ¡°It won¡¯t end well for you.¡±

    With that, he stopped wasting his breath. After all, Finn knew everything, but in the end, it was his choice.

    Kennedy opened the door, and at that moment, his body froze. However, he then said respectfully, ¡°Sir.¡±

    Finn turned around and saw Alex at the door. He did not expect Alex toe here personally.

    That ce was probably¡­ the Duncans¡¯ secret base.

    He had heard that the Duncans had a secret residence in South Hampton City that no ordinary people could find and that it was heavily guarded. Of course, it was not the same as the one that was discovered by the Sandersst time. Alex should be staying somece else, which even Edward might not know the exact location of.

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Kennedy.¡± Alex appeared to be very respectful.

    It was an instinctive reaction when it came to social interaction that he had been trained on for many years ¡ª to be like a machine without any emotions.

    Kennedy nodded before he walked out of the room. He knew that Alex and Finn had something to talk about.

    The door was closed again, leaving only Alex and Finn in the room.

    To be honest, only very few people could be alone in the same room as Alex.

    Alex said, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to use such a method to bring you back either.¡±

    Finn did not reply.

    ¡°As for me, the greatest mercy I could give you was to leave you enough time to save Monica.¡± Alex enunciated his words clearly. ¡°That was my limit.¡±

    In other words, if he continued to resist, Alex would not show him mercy.

    Finn clenched his fists and tried hard to hold his emotions in as he knew very well that he could not resist Alex.

    ¡°Where¡¯s George?¡± Alex changed the topic.

    As expected, Alex would not be so kind as tofort him and tell him why he had been brought to this ce. He was doing so only because he had not found George.

    At that moment, Finn could not help but heave a sigh of relief.

    Fortunately, he had thought of it earlier than Alex. Otherwise, George would have been brought back by Alex by now.

 Chapter 1152 - 1152 The War Has Started: Edwardâ€™s True Identity Is Exposed

    1152 The War Has Started: Edward¡¯s True Identity Is Exposed

    It was very likely that he would have be a sacrifice.

    ¡°Fourth Master sent George to my house. Teddy is with him,¡± Finn replied.

    ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bush. If George was still in your house, do you think I woulde here to ask you?¡± Alex raised his eyebrows.

    Finn said bluntly, ¡°When I went out today, George and Teddy were still there.¡±

    ¡°I know that you¡¯re smart and that you can think of many things. You even thought of hiding George before I did. However, Finn, no matter how smart you are, you¡¯re just a subordinate who needs to listen to other people¡¯s orders. You don¡¯t have the ability to go against me.¡± He was telling him not to go against him.

    His tone was even a little too cold.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where George is!¡± Finn did not react to Alex¡¯s questioning.

    Alex looked at Finn coldly for a full half a minute before he slowly took out a phone from his pocket.

    Finn¡¯s eyes narrowed. Only then did he realize that his phone was no longer with him.

    Alex said, ¡°You called Teddy before you called me in the afternoon.¡±

    Finn knew very well that the man in front of him was not simple at all. After so many years of training, it was impossible for it to be simple.

    ¡°I just told him that I might be in trouble and told him to take good care of George.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to use any cruel methods on you to force you to answer some questions.¡± Alex¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°No matter what, you¡¯re my brother, Edward¡¯s most important buddy. I don¡¯t want to cause any conflict between me and Edward because of you.¡±

    Finn¡¯s throat moved slightly.

    That was right. He and Nox both knew that Edward was Alex¡¯s younger brother ¡ª his younger brother from a different father.

    Alex¡¯s father, the heir of the Duncans, had died a tragic death because of the coup.

    Alex¡¯s mother, Winnie Schnider, was the wife of the Duncans¡¯ heir. During the time of crisis, she was saved by Old Master Swan, Zachary, and was lucky enough to escape. After she escaped, the Duncans knew that they had lost their advantage, and to protect thest descendant of the Duncans, they faked Winnie¡¯s death. Then, they let Zachary take the head of the Duncans¡¯ leader to join the Sanders. In order to not make the Sanders feel threatened, Zachary voluntarily withdrew from the government and chose to go into business. From then on, he hid from the Sanders and began to secretly nurture the descendants of the Duncans.

    Due to a careless mistake, the news of Winnie¡¯s fake death was discovered. However, at that time, the Duncans¡¯st remaining loyal members were severely injured and could not retaliate against the Sanders. They could only choose to let die for real so that the Sanders could confirm that there were no descendants in the Duncans. Only then could they truly ensure the safety of their descendants.

    Hence, the Duncans¡¯ loyal men started to discuss how to create a death so that the Sanders would not find out anything.

    In order to protect her son, Winnie was not afraid of sacrificing herself. However, she knew that once she died, Alex would be left alone in this world with no family! She did not doubt the loyalty of the people around her to the Duncans, but she hoped that there would be someone blood-rted who could apany Alex and help him to take back the family¡¯s power.

    As such, she took the initiative to ask Zachary, the most loyal man of the Duncans, to give birth to Alex¡¯s brother.

    Zachary could not refuse Winnie¡¯s request.

    It was not only because he could not refuse the monarch, but also because Zachary had developed some feelings for Winnie after spending some time with her.

    Hence, he and Winnie Schnider had Edward.

    After giving birth, Winnie did not feed Edward any milk or carry him. Just like what they had nned, she died at the hands of the Sanders with a child who was simr to Alex.

    From then on, Edward was like a puppet and became a tool to help Alex take back the power of the Duncans.

    From a young age, Edward had heard a lot about how he was conceived for the Duncans¡¯ great cause and that the only thing he should do in his life was to help Alex take back the power of the Duncans.

    No one had ever asked him whether he wanted to or whether he was happy.

    Finn¡¯s eyes moved slightly as he said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to have a conflict with your brother, you shouldn¡¯t use George as a threat.¡±

    Alex narrowed his eyes.

    He said, ¡°When necessary, sacrifices will have to be made. Edward knows very well why he was born and what his purpose is. So, no matter what happens, he¡¯ll have no choice but to ept it.¡±

 Chapter 1153 - 1153 The War Has Started: Edwardâ€™s True Identity Is Exposed

    1153 The War Has Started: Edward¡¯s True Identity Is Exposed

    ¡°I know I don¡¯t have the right to choose, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯m that pathetic. After all, I was abandoned by my parents, so I can¡¯t fight back and can only ept my fate However, I don¡¯t know why Edward has to ept his fate and bear everything that you so-called Duncans have to! What is his rtionship with you Duncans? What right do you have to ask him to do everything for you?¡± Finn sneered. ¡°I really feel sorry for him!¡±

    In fact, there were many things he had never said out loud because he did not dare to say them nor did he feel that there was a need to say them.

    In the end, Finn still could not take it anymore and blurted everything out.

    ¡°Alex, do you think it¡¯s unfair? From the moment you were born, you¡¯ve been under immense pressure to rebuild the family and bring it back to its glory days. However, that¡¯s your business. Whose fault is it that you¡¯re a member of the Duncans? Who told you to bear the blood feud of all your family members? Whose fault is it that you¡¯re indebted to all the loyal men who have died? Everything you¡¯re doing now is what you should do!¡±

    ¡°However, the same doesn¡¯t apply to Edward. He doesn¡¯t need to bear the things that a Duncan should bear. He doesn¡¯t need to be grateful to your mother for giving birth to him. He can even hate your mother for giving birth to him as a tool. She didn¡¯t fulfill a mother¡¯s so-called responsibility when he was born. Instead, she gave him a fate that made him suffer so much that he wish he was dead! If I were Edward, I would hate Winnie Schnider!¡± Finn¡¯s emotions, which he rarely expressed, exploded at that moment.

    Perhaps it was because he had experienced too much today, but he was on the verge of a mental breakdown.

    That was why he dared to vent his anger on the person in front of him.

    ¡°To you, Winnie Schnider is great, but to Edward, she¡¯s the cruelest person ever!¡± Finn enunciated every word. ¡°So please, when Edward does something for you, don¡¯t take it for granted! If Edward risks his life to help you out, it¡¯s because of his friendship with you. But if he doesn¡¯t, it¡¯s not his duty to help you out. You don¡¯t have the right to ask him! You don¡¯t even have the right to use the most important person in his life to make a so-called exchange!¡±

    Alex just listened to Finn use him.

    He had indeedined that he had no choice in his life and that everyone was living a better life than him.

    No one else had to bear the burden, but he had to. Even if Edward had been tortured for his sake, he still felt that Edward was happy.

    At least, Edward could still have emotions and desires.

    He, on the other hand, had to destroy whatever was human about him. Since he had lost his humanity, he did not have much feelings for anyone.

    Thus, even if he agreed with everything Finn said, it would not be of any use to him. What he had to do now was the only thing he knew how to do.

    It was to... fight for the Duncans ¡ª to give an exnation to the ancestors of the Duncans and the loyal men who died for the Duncans.

    As for other things, nothing else was important to him.

    He said, ¡°Finn, are you done?¡±

    He listened to all of Finn¡¯s usations indifferently.

    Finn¡¯s throat moved slightly. He, too, felt that what he said was redundant. In fact, it was a little ridiculous.

    ¡°If you¡¯re done, let¡¯s get back to the main topic.¡± Alex¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Where¡¯s George?¡±

    Finn suppressed his anger and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°So... you still want me to use cruel methods on you,¡± Alex said coldly.

    Finn knew very well that keeping people of high positionpany was very risky.

    ¡°I heard that you can¡¯t feel pain,¡± Alex said indifferently.

    Finn did not answer.

    He knew that Alex knew each and every one of them well. His understanding of the situation was deeper than they had thought.

    ¡°So, even if I beat you to death, you won¡¯t react.¡± Alex looked at Finn. ¡°The only person I can think of is Monica.¡±

    Finn¡¯s expression sank.

    ¡°Letting you save Monica was my mercy. But if you force me to kill Monica, I can only say that I have no choice.¡±

    Finn was bursting with anger.

    ¡°I don¡¯t advocate killing. To me, I won¡¯t use a knife to solve things that can be solved with strategy. However, if I can¡¯t solve it, I won¡¯t reject using such a bloody method to achieve my goal.¡± Alex exined clearly, ¡°Between George and Monica, you can make a choice.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where George is!¡± Finn gritted his teeth and said fiercely.

 Chapter 1154 - 1154 The War Has Started: Edwardâ€™s True Identity Is Exposed

    1154 The War Has Started: Edward¡¯s True Identity Is Exposed

    ¡°So, you chose George.¡±

    ¡°I told Teddy to take George away, but I don¡¯t know where they went. In that short and critical period of time, I couldn¡¯t have thought of how to get Teddy to take George away and where to hide him. Alex, you think too highly of me,¡± Finn said furiously.

    Alex¡¯s eyes were cold, and he was silent. He seemed to be thinking about whether Finn was telling the truth.

    Finn¡¯s expression was calm.

    ¡°But in the end, you were the one who hid George.¡±

    Therefore, it was still Finn¡¯s fault.

    Finn¡¯s veins were popping, and he tried his best to hold his anger in.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance.¡± Alex said, ¡°Give Teddy a call and ask him where he is!¡±

    Finn looked at Alex coldly.

    However, Alex remained emotionless in the face of Finn¡¯s emotional outburst.

    ¡°My time is limited. It¡¯s not easy for me to take the time to see you,¡± Alex urged.

    Finn gritted his teeth and took Alex¡¯s cell phone.

    He knew that if he did not do as he was told, Alex would definitely hurt Monica.

    That was the way it was. If it was not necessary, they would not kill easily, but if it was, they would definitely kill.

    He suppressed his anger and dialed Teddy¡¯s number.

    ¡°Beep, beep¡­¡±

    As the beeping sound went on, Finn¡¯s face tensed up.

    His first fear was that the other party would pick up the phone, so he hoped that the other party could not pick up.

    However, the call went through.

    Just like that, he heard Teddy¡¯s voice, ¡°Dr. Jones.¡±

    Finn¡¯s throat moved slightly as he held his phone and did not say a word. In fact, he was hesitating on whether to hang up or not.

    ¡°Dr. Jones,¡± Teddy called out to him again.

    ¡°Yes, Teddy.¡± Finn said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great to hear.¡± The other party seemed to heave a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Take good care of George.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Teddy agreed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone find you. Don¡¯t tell anyone where you are, not even me¨C¡± Finn¡¯s phone was suddenly snatched by Alex!

    At the same time, the phone was smashed into pieces.

    Alex released his anger on the phone, while Finn calmly faced Alex¡¯s intimidating anger.

    After some time, or maybe it was one or two secondster, Alex regained his calm.

    The rage Alex was disying a second ago and the coldness right now made Finn feel like he was looking at two different people.

    One was Alex, and the other might be William, who had be one with Alex.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you Monica¡¯s corpse tomorrow,¡± he said coldly.

    With that, he turned around and was about to leave.

    ¡°If she dies, I will die too.¡± Finn stared at Alex¡¯s back. ¡°I know I¡¯m not important to you, but at least I¡¯m still useful to you now.¡±

    Alex stopped in his tracks.

    ¡°I¡¯m the only witness to the Sanders¡¯ underhanded operation. Otherwise, everything will just be a groundless rumor,¡± Finn reminded Alex.

    Alex¡¯s throat moved up and down as he said, ¡°Finn, being too smart isn¡¯t necessarily a good thing.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s not a bad thing,¡± Finn said neither humbly nor arrogantly.

    Upon hearing thatment, Alex left in anger.

    Finn did not know if Alex would really kill Monica, but even if Alex did, there was nothing Finn could do.

    Anyway, as long as Monica was alive, he would try his best to stay alive. However, if Monica was dead, he would apany her.

    Having seen through everything, life and death were no longer important anymore!

    ¡­

    In the Sanders¡¯ residence, Warren had overturned the desk in front of him. The ink and banknotes on it were all scattered on the ground.

    Chester stood in the room, not daring to move.

    He, too, did not expect that Finn would escape right under his nose in the end.

    Since Michael had fought with Finn once before, he knew about Finn¡¯s ability from Michael. Therefore, he specially selected special security guards with outstanding abilities, not expecting that it would end in failure!

    When he reported the results to his father, he was naturally faced with his father¡¯s wrath.

    However, his father was not the only one who was angry. In fact, he was also extremely angry. He really did not think that killing Finn would be difficult.

    Back then, Michael purposely did not kill Finn because he wanted to verify whether Finn was a descendant of the Duncans. If they really wanted to kill him, Finn would have been killed in the car ident. This time, he thought that as long as he gave the order to kill, Finn would definitely die.

 Chapter 1155 - 1155 The War Has Started: Edwardâ€™s True Identity Is Exposed

    1155 The War Has Started: Edward¡¯s True Identity Is Exposed

    In fact, Finn should have died.

    None of them expected that a woman, who did not care about her life, would pop out of nowhere and save Finn, ruining his n!

    ¡°Where¡¯s Jeanne?¡± Warren asked Chester fiercely.

    ¡°In her room.¡±

    ¡°Call her over,¡± Warren ordered coldly.

    Chester did as he was told.

    When he turned around to give orders to his subordinates, Warren said angrily, ¡°Is Jeanne the only one in this family who can be my right-hand man?!¡±

    Chester heard everything. There was no expression on his face, but he began to bear a grudge in his heart.

    He was originally the person his father trusted the most. Yet now, because of a single mistake, he had been belittled to such an extent.

    Jeanne was just a pawn. How could she bepared to him, the only qualified heir to the Sanders?

    In the study room, the atmosphere was tense until Jeanne came in.

    When she saw the paper and ink on the floor and Warren¡¯s expression, she could roughly guess what was going on.

    She remained calm and said, ¡°Are you looking for me?¡±

    ¡°What do you think of the news this time?¡± Warren asked bluntly.

    ¡°Big brother told me not to interfere. He said he has settled things with you,¡± Jeanne said on purpose.

    There was a hint of sarcasm in her words.

    Warren¡¯s face turned dark at the thought that his n had failed. He said, ¡°There¡¯s been an ident, and it hasn¡¯t been resolved yet.¡±

    Jeanne remained silent as if she was seriously thinking about how to deal with that matter.

    ¡°Did the Duncans do it?¡± Jeanne asked.

    Warren nodded.

    ¡°Their goal is to deliberately create a conflict so that we can¡¯t take care of it ourselves and we¡¯ll give up on finding the whereabouts of the Duncans¡¯ descendant.¡± Jeanne made an analysis.

    Warren listened with a dark expression.

    ¡°In other words, we¡¯re heading in the right direction.¡± Jeanne said to Warren, ¡°If we didn¡¯t make them panic, they wouldn¡¯t have done something so desperate.¡±

    ¡°You mean that because we¡¯re about to find this descendant of the Duncans, they¡¯re in danger. And that¡¯s why they¡¯re doing this to distract us?¡± Warren said coldly.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jeanne nodded.

    ¡°So, what should we do now? Should we let the news spread and look for the descendant of the Duncans first, or¡­ give up on finding the existence of their descendants for the time being?¡±

    ¡°Stopping the news from spreading is not in conflict with finding the Duncans¡¯ descendant anyway,¡± Jeanne said domineeringly.

    Warren could not help but get a little excited.

    ¡°You can even make the Duncans more flustered.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡± That immediately piqued Warren¡¯s interest.

    ¡°The problem with the news is that we used illegal means to obtain the private economy so that we, the Sanders, could control Harken¡¯s economy. Thepanies that were hurt were Lawrence Enterprise, Cardellini Enterprise, and Swan Enterprise. As long as the threepanies work together to prove that we didn¡¯t do such a thing, the news will be dispelled.¡±

    Warren said in disbelief, ¡°How can we get the threepanies to speak for us?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Jeanne was very certain. ¡°Jasmine is the only legal heir of Lawrence Enterprise. I¡¯ll find Jasmine and have her announce to the world that it¡¯s reasonable for me to get the right of inheritance to Lawrence Enterprise and that she has voluntarily given up the right of inheritance. She owes me a favor, so she¡¯ll agree. As for Cardellini Pharmaceutical, I can tell you with certainty that as long as I go to Monica, Monica will do anything for me. There¡¯s no need for a reason. So, there¡¯s no need to worry about Cardellini Pharmaceutical. Thest one is Edward, who is even easier to deal with. If you let him go as an exchange, he¡¯ll be more than happy to do so.¡±

    At that moment, Warren could not help but look at Jeanne deep in the eyes.

    In his opinion, he was at his wit¡¯s end, but Jeanne had made it sound so easy. If he had known, he should have let Jeanne handle that matter instead of acting rashly with Chester.

    That was the result of acting rashly, and it caused a lot of unnecessary things to happen. For example, Monica, the key person needed for that incident, was said to still be in the intensive care unit.

    Jeanne continued, ¡°Our efforts will go to waste if we let Edward go, so we can¡¯t really let him go.¡±

    ¡°You want to scheme against him?¡±

    Jeanne nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to plot against him Edward,¡± Warren reminded Jeanne.

    ¡°Edward has a fatal w,¡± Jeanne said coldly.

    Warren frowned. He did not realize that Edward had any fatal w.

    ¡°He can¡¯t let go of me.¡± Jeanne said, ¡°So, we can use the honey trap.¡±

    ¡°Is it still useful at this point?¡± Warren did not believe it.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know once you try.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Warren had no other choice.

    ¡°The best oue would be for me and Edward to get back together again, and the Duncans would then think that Edward had betrayed them for me. Once Edward¡¯s betrayal is confirmed, the Duncans will initiate a change, and a war will break out at any moment.¡± Jeanne looked at Warren. ¡°Father, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve forgotten why we captured Edward.¡±

    Warren thought for a while and said, ¡°To cause internal conflicts in the Duncans and cause chaos.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, finding the descendant of the Duncans is not important. What¡¯s important is to force them to show up without sufficient preparation, force them to make a move, and kill them!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go ording to your n, and I will support you unconditionally!¡± Warren agreed.

    ¡°Now, I want to have a talk with Edward,¡± Jeanne said bluntly.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Warren nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go by myself.¡±

    Warren hesitated for a second. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ...

    Jeanne turned to leave.

    ¡°Jeannie.¡± Warren suddenly called out to her, ¡°I have some bad news for you.¡±

    Jeanne frowned.

    ¡°Something happened to Monica,¡± Warren said bluntly.

    Jeanne¡¯s expression changed.

    ¡°It was Chester¡¯s fault. When he tried to kill Finn to destroy all the evidence and people who were against us, he identally injured Monica. She¡¯s in the intensive care unit right now. She just underwent a craniotomy surgery and is still in aa.¡± Warren med himself. ¡°I know you have a good rtionship with Monica, so I specifically instructed them not to hurt Monica when dealing with Finn. However, I didn¡¯t expect that Monica would risk her own life for Finn. In the end, Finn didn¡¯t die, and now, we don¡¯t know if Monica is dead or alive.¡±

    Jeanne clenched her fists tightly, and her body trembled. She knew that Finn was in danger, but she did not know that Monica was involved.

    ¡°Go and check on her first and see how she¡¯s doing.¡± Warren said, ¡°If she¡¯s not doing well, try to clear our family¡¯s name by rifying the situation. Think about whether there are other people involved.¡±

    Jeanne walked out of Warren¡¯s study and mmed the door behind her.

    It was a sign of Jeanne¡¯s temper ¡ª that she did not hold back on venting her anger on Warren.

    Warren did not dare to reprimand Jeanne. He even felt that Jeanne would y the most crucial role in whether he could win against the Duncans.

    ...

    However, at that moment, Chester was a little angry. ¡°Jeanne is too unruly. How dare she m the door?!¡±

    ¡°If you had Jeanne¡¯s ability, you could m the door too!¡± Warren was obviously mocking Chester.

    When he thought about how Chester had not only failed in his attempt to settle the matter but had also made a huge mistake and caused Monica, who was currently the most useful person to their family, to be in a critical condition, he was furious.

    Chester did not expect that he would be scolded by his father for helping thetter to scold Jeanne.

    His face was filled with embarrassment, and he felt extremely upset! How could he let Jeanne take his ce?!

 Chapter 1156 - 1156 Edward, Iâ€™m Pregnant

    1156 Edward, I¡¯m Pregnant

    When Jeanne arrived at the hospital, it was already veryte at night.

    She walked along the quiet corridor of the hospital, with Mason and the Sanders¡¯ numerous bodyguards by her side.

    Every time she went out now, she carried the poise of the youngdy of the Sanders.

    She stopped outside the intensive care unit and looked at Monica, who was originally innocent and carefree. After experiencing so much, let herself lie in the ward, pale and weak.

    There was a price for growing up, and there was a huge price to pay.

    Now, Monica had grown up.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes were a little red, and they turned even redder by the second

    She had just learned about Monica¡¯s ident, in which she desperately drove and crashed into Finn¡¯s car, allowing Finn to be lucky enough to escape. As for Monica herself, she was lying in the intensive care unit in Finn¡¯s ce, her life hanging by a thread.

    She did not know whether Monica loved Finn so much that she would rather die. All she knew was that Monica had repaid Finn everything she owed him.

    In the future, any choice that Monica made would have nothing to do with Finn.

    She stood outside the intensive care unit for a long time.

    She was thinking about the fact that Gary was still lying unconscious in the intensive care unit, and now, Monica was lying unconscious in the intensive care unit.

    How was Ruby going to live with it?

    However, there was no way she could stay here and apany Ruby now.

    She turned around and faced her personal bodyguards. ¡°You guys stay here and protect Monica.¡±

    The bodyguards were surprised.

    ¡°Monica has be a key person of our family and needs to be protected. I¡¯m worried that the Duncans will do something to her. Also, keep an eye on Monica¡¯s mother, Ruby, for me. If anything happens her, keep me informed.¡± Jeanne ordered coldly.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The bodyguards were extremely respectful.

    ¡°Mason, let¡¯s go.¡± Jeanne turned around.

    Mason left with Jeanne.

    The bodyguards looked at Monica¡¯s back and hurriedly made a phone call to report. ¡°The Third Young Lady has asked us to protect Monica and stay in the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Do as she says.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jeanne got into the car, and Mason drove directly to the higher-ss prison.

    Along the way, it was extremely quiet in the car.

    Mason looked at Jeanne in the backseat through the rearview mirror and said, ¡°It¡¯s only natural for the Sanders to take the initiative to protect Monica. This way, on one hand, it will eliminate the Sanders¡¯ revenge on Monica, and on the other hand, it will avoid the possibility of the Duncans making a move on Monica! After all, no one knows who will be implicated in such a risky battle! At the very least, her safety is guaranteed.¡±

    That was the only good thing about the incident.

    If Monica could wake up, she would no longer be in danger.

    Jeanne did not answer.

    From her tense expression, it was easy to tell that she was in a bad mood.

    Although she had achieved her goal, Monica was still lying in the intensive care unit, with her life hanging by a thread. She had no reason to be happy or even d!

    The car arrived at the destination quickly, and Jeanne got out of the car.

    She did not have to go through many procedures, probably because Warren had given instructions in advance.

    Hence, she walked into the room where Edward was being held.

    When the door opened, Edward was lying on a hard bed, and he turned to look in the direction of the door.

    He watched as Jeanne appeared in front of him with Mason.

    Edward¡¯s throat moved slightly. Then, he got up from the bed and faced her.

    They both did not show any emotion; they just looked at each other coldly.

    ¡°I want to discuss a condition with you,¡± Jeanne said straightforwardly, without showing any emotion.

    Edward nodded. ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll release everyone in your family, but you have to help me rify to the public that the Sanders hasn¡¯t imposed any financial control on you.¡± Jeanne went straight to the point.

    Edward seemed to smile.

    That period of imprisonment did not seem to have changed him much. At most, his beard had grown a little longer.

    He said, ¡°Our family the Sanders¡­¡±

    His tone was a little sarcastic.

    Nevertheless, Jeanne did not react to hisment. Instead, she asked, ¡°Do you agree?¡±

    ¡°I agree.¡± Edward did not hesitate.

    It was because, to him, it was not a loss.

    ¡°Tomorrow morning, I will announce to the public that because there¡¯s no concrete evidence to prove that the Swans have been engaging in illegal economic transactions with other countries, in order to not affect the Swans¡¯ business, we will lift the ban on Swan Enterprise. At the same time, we will release everyone in the Swans, including Nox from prison.¡± Jeanne said, ¡°But before that, I¡¯ll get the reporters to interview you. You need to give the Sanders a statement to defend their good image.¡±

 Chapter 1157 - 1157 Edward, Iâ€™m Pregnant

    1157 Edward, I¡¯m Pregnant

    ¡°Alright.¡± Edward agreed.

    So, the deal was made.

    ¡°Jeanne.¡±

    Jeanne had turned to leave when Edward called out to her.

    Jeanne. It seems she was no longer Jeannie.

    Jeanne turned around. ¡°Is there anything else, Fourth Master?¡±

    So, he had returned to being Fourth Master.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too eager for quick sess,¡± said Edward.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to remind me.¡± Jeanne left without further ado.

    Edward looked in the direction that Jeanne had left. He was well aware of what Jeanne was doing.

    She had just never trusted him.

    ¡­

    At 10 a.m. the next day, Harken released explosive news.

    The first piece of news came from Jasmine, who had disappeared from South Hampton City for a long time.

    She had recorded a video. From the video, it could be seen that she was now overseas and living a good life. She said in the video, ¡°I¡¯ve seen the news recently about the dispute over the inheritance of the Lawrence Enterprise. While I don¡¯t know the implications, I stand here from my perspective to rify everyone¡¯s misunderstanding of me. First, I gave up the inheritance of the Lawrence Enterprise on my own ord. I don¡¯t think I have the ability to devise strategies in the business world. Most importantly, South Hampton City is a sad ce for me, and I might not ever go back there again. So, Jeanne asked me about the inheritance. I didn¡¯t want it. Secondly, the current development of the Lawrence Enterprise is all due to Jeanne¡¯s hard work. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything inappropriate about her inheriting the Lawrence Enterprise.

    ¡°On the contrary, due to her management, if Miss Sanders were to be in charge of the Lawrence Enterprise, I feel that it would be a blessing for the Lawrence Enterprise and its many employees. Jeanne should not be criticized, and the outside world¡¯s spections about Jeanne and the Sanders are a little out of line. Of course, this is my opinion. I don¡¯t represent the thoughts of all otherpanies. I won¡¯tment or reply if otherpanies have different opinions. Thank you.¡±

    The moment the video was released, it was interpreted and forwarded by many people.

    She seemed to have given a clear answer to Jeanne¡¯s inheritance of the Lawrence Enterprise while clearing up the first nder in the news.

    At two in the afternoon, the Sanders¡¯ official spokesperson, Chester, made a public statement and gave a clear response to the public¡¯s doubts about the Sanders. ¡°Regarding the anonymous tip-off letter yesterday, it has attracted the attention of the Sanders, including my father. In the face of doubts from all parties, as the Sanders¡¯s official spokesperson, I would like to give the following response. First, the Lawrence Enterprise is indeed under Jeanne¡¯s control, and Ms. Lawrence¡¯s right to inherit thepany is legitimate. There are no so-called secret operations. I believe Miss Jasmine Lawrence¡¯s words today have exined everything. Secondly, regarding Cardellini Medical Technology, the Sanders never allowed Michael Ross to interfere with the economic medicine market. Ever since Mr. Ross got demoted by the Quality Inspection Hall, he has had nothing to do with the Sanders. All of Michael¡¯s actions were his own and have nothing to do with us. Please do not me us. In addition, we have also taken the initiative to contact the person in charge of Cardellini Medical Technology, Miss Monica Cardellini. Due to her sudden ident, we were unable tomunicate with her and could note forward to prove our innocence. We will confirm with Miss Cardellini again once her body has recovered and give everyone an exnation.

    ¡°Thirdly, regarding the Swan Group¡¯s incident, the Sanders have given it much thought and used the most cautious method to arrest the person in charge of the Swans. There are pros and cons to this arrest, but it¡¯s clear that the progress of the case is slow, and the shorings are bing more and more obvious. Therefore, in the absence of concrete evidence to prove the Swan Group¡¯s illegal economic dealings with other countries, we have decided to temporarily open the Swan Group¡¯s economic dealings and release the Swans from imprisonment. This doesn¡¯t mean that we admit that the Swans are innocent. We will continue to investigate this matter until we can confirm whether or not the Swansmitted a crime! During this period, we also request that all the people in charge of the Swans not leave South Hampton City. We will use legal means to deal with them based on the results of our investigation!¡±

    Chester paused.

    He seemed to be letting everyone slowly digest his speech before saying in a strong and sonorous voice, ¡°Finally, I would like to make it clear once more that we have never deliberately done anything with the mentality of causing apany to go bankrupt. We stand on the side of the country and its people to ensure the implementation of legal regtions. All citizens of Harken, please believe in the fairness and justice of the Sanders!¡±

 Chapter 1158 - 1158 Edward, Iâ€™m Pregnant

    1158 Edward, I¡¯m Pregnant

    When the speech ended, the apuse inside and outside the venue was endless.

    No matter the content, the fact that the Sanders could respond to the public¡¯s doubts so quickly was enough to move everyone. After all, this meant that the Sanders valued the people. It was because of this that the response was so positive and serious as well.

    At 4 p.m., the high-level prison became a ce where reporters would fight to get interviews. Initially, such a ce was never open to the public. Now that it was released, countless reporters were present at the scene.

    They thought that they would see the entire Swans. However, only Fourth Master Swan came forth, and he seemed to be apanied by... Jeanne.

    It was no matter. With the two in the same frame, the news value was already far greater than everyone else in the Swans. The reporters were so excited, mbering over each other to get a picture of the two.

    Even the mention of Fourth Master Swan and Jeanne¡¯s names would spiral to be the hottest news of the day. Now that they had seen the two together and in person, as a media outlet, how could they let go of such a great opportunity?

    ¡°Fourth Master Swan, do you have anything to rify about your illegal trade with other countries?¡± A reporter asked loudly.

    ¡°Fourth Master Swan, do you have anything to say about the Sanders¡¯ imprisonment of you? Are you very dissatisfied with the Sanders¡¯ actions?¡±

    ¡°Fourth Master Swan, I heard there¡¯s been a rift in your rtionship with Jeanne. May I know if the rumors are true?¡±

    ¡°Fourth Master Swan...¡±

    The scene was chaotic, and there was a lot of noise.

    Edward and Jeanne walked closer, causing the reporters to be even more restless.

    ¡°Everyone, be quiet,¡± Jeanne suddenly said. ¡°We¡¯ll try our best to answer your questions. However, if everyone keeps talking at the same time, Edward and I will not know who to answer.¡±

    With one sentence, all the reporters at the scene became quiet.

    Jeanne said, ¡°You may start asking questions now. One by one.¡±

    ¡°Fourth Master Swan...¡± Three reporters spoke at once.

    They exchanged a final nce with one another.

    One of the reporters asked, ¡°Fourth Master Swan, is it true that you¡¯ve been doing illegal business with other countries?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Edward said bluntly.

    ¡°Do you have any objections to the Sanders¡¯ imprisonment of you?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Edward replied. ¡°From the Sanders¡¯ point of view, they have the obligation to investigate all the facts rted to the crime. The report of the Swan Group directly harms the country¡¯s economy and the interests of the people. I understand why the Sanders would choose such a method.¡±

    ¡°So you ept your imprisonment by the Sanders?¡±

    Edward nodded.

    ¡°Did you put in a good word for the Sanders because of Jeanne?¡± A reporter asked sharply.

    ¡°Public versus public, private versus private. These are the basic principles of life. If it¡¯s really rted to Jeanne, based on my rtionship with her, the Sanders wouldn¡¯t have imprisoned me. The fact that the Sanders captured me without mercy after finding out about the situation shows that the Sanders are truly selfless.¡±

    At that moment, Jeanne could not help but nce at Edward.

    In terms of acting, Edward was not weak. He had defended the Sanders thoroughly.

    ¡°Fourth Master, let me ask you a personal question.¡± Another reporter suddenly requested.

    It seemed there was not much left to be dug out in the matter of imprisonment. For the news media, a settlement had no news value.

    ¡°It¡¯s rumored that your rtionship with Jeanne has be tense due to her sudden identity as the princess of the Sanders. There are also rumors that you¡¯re going through divorce procedures. Is this true?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Edward did not answer, but Jeanne did.

    The reporters focused all their attention on Jeanne.

    ¡°My marriage to Edward has nothing to do with my identity. Whether I am the daughter of the Lawrence or the Sanders, I am still me! Our rtionship won¡¯t break just because of our so-called different identities. We¡¯re doing well and have ns to give George a sister.¡± Jeanne smiled sweetly as she said this.

    The reporters were excited again and hurriedly asked, ¡°Does this mean that you and Fourth Master are preparing to have a second child?¡±

    Edward seemed to have turned to look at Jeanne too.

    ¡°Yes, and...¡± Jeanne hesitated.

    At that moment, it was as if she had let it slip.

    The reporter eximed. ¡°Third Miss, are you pregnant?!¡±

 Chapter 1159 - 1159 Edward, Iâ€™m Pregnant

    1159 Edward, I¡¯m Pregnant

    The others were also shocked by this news.

    This was big news. Breaking news.

    There had already been rumors that Edward and Jeanne were not on good terms and were rarely seen in the same frame. No news of Jeanne had emerged for a long time either. There was even talk that Jeanne and Fourth Master Swan had been living separately for a long time. However, now, it was suddenly revealed that Jeanne was pregnant. If this was not considered explosive news, what was?

    ¡°I¡¯ll let everyone know when I have good news.¡± Jeanne yed dumb.

    ¡°Do you also believe Fourth Master did not have any illegal dealings with other countries?¡±

    ¡°I believe in him,¡± Jeanne said with certainty.

    ¡°Are you unhappy with your father¡¯s imprisonment of Edward?¡±

    ¡°I have the same opinion as Edward. What my father did was naturally what he should do as the leader. He would not be worthy of the title of King if he yed favorites. Most importantly, this was the only way to prove Edward¡¯s innocence. I don¡¯t want Edward to be misunderstood!¡± Jeanne defended the Sanders and Edward at the same time.

    Her answer was textbook, and the reporters could not find any fault.

    ¡°Third Miss...¡±

    ¡°Thank you, everyone, for your concern for Edward and me. It¡¯s gettingte, and we have to leave. Excuse me.¡± Jeanne stopped the reporter from asking any questions.

    She held Edward¡¯s hand affectionately and left through the special passageway.

    The moment she left, Jeanne suddenly covered her mouth.

    It was a nauseating action.

    The camera¡¯s sh continuously captured this wonderful moment.

    It had been confirmed. She was pregnant.

    Edward and Jeanne left in a car together. As it drove onto the wide street, no one took the initiative to speak, and it was extremely quiet.

    Everything that had just been shown to the outside world seemed to be an illusion. In private, where no one could see, they instantly returned to their real mode of getting along.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Edward asked Jeanne.

    ¡°To the Sanders¡¯ mansion,¡± Jeanne replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s not how you negotiated with me yesterday.¡± Edward¡¯s eyes turned cold.

    ¡°Yes. I broke my promise.¡±

    Edward looked at her.

    ¡°If you tell me who Alex is, I might let you go.¡± Jeanne returned his gaze.

    Edward chose to remain silent, and the car fell into silence again.

    ¡°There¡¯s a car following us,¡± Mason, who was driving, suddenly said.

    Jeanne nced behind her.

    It was not just one. Of course, Jeanne would not be the only one traveling with him.

    ¡°Your people?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°Nox,¡± Edward replied.

    Nox left the prison first. He should be here to pick him up now.

    Jeanne suddenly stepped forward and grabbed Edward¡¯s hand.

    Edward¡¯s fingers twitched. He looked at Jeanne, who suddenly moved closer to him.

    ¡°Jeanne, you cane with me.¡± Edward pushed her away. ¡°I can¡¯t go with you, though.¡±

    She had been rejected.

    Now that she had thought it through, it was useless to use the honey trap.

    While Edward could not let her go, he would not lose his mind for her. If he did, they would not be at odds with each other like this.

    That was why she had never thought that her honey trap would work. It was just a cover for Warren.

    Of course, she had another way to try and make Edward stay. She said, ¡°Edward, I really am pregnant.¡±

    Edward was stunned.

    ¡°How?¡± He asked.

    They were away more than they were together. It had been so long since they had slept together that he had forgotten thest time they had done it.

    ¡°Monica and Michael¡¯s wedding,¡± Jeanne reminded him.

    Edward pursed his lips.

    They had not been safe.

    Edward unconsciously clenched his fists.

    ¡°It¡¯s been three months,¡± Jeanne said.

    Edward was silent for a long time.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you go. I promised Warren that I would use you to threaten the Duncans. That¡¯s why I have to make you stay. While I can¡¯t guarantee that I can beat you or the people Warren gave me could go up against Nox¡¯s people, I will use my life and the baby¡¯s life as the stakes!¡±

    Edward¡¯s cold face turned dark.

    Jeanne did not wait for Edward¡¯s reply. Instead, she instructed Mason, ¡°Get rid of the cars behind us as fast as you can.¡±

 Chapter 1160 - 1160 Edward, Iâ€™m Pregnant

    1160 Edward, I¡¯m Pregnant

    ¡°Yes.¡± Mason received the order.

    Suddenly, he stepped on the elerator, causing the people in the car to sway a few times.

    As for the car behind, it started to elerate crazily. Now, a few cars were driving madly on the street.

    Jeanne gripped the handle tightly to endure Mason¡¯s crazy driving.

    The car behind them was also in hot pursuit. One of the cars rushed past the other cars beside Jeanne and was about to crash into them. If Jeanne did not let go of Edward, that car would take her down with it!

    Mason¡¯s speed increased. It was so fast that the car seemed to be starting to drift. It was obvious that the sedan was on the verge of losing control.

    The car behind them chased them all the way.

    They were in a stalemate.

    Edward suddenly picked up his phone. ¡°Nox.¡±

    Nox answered the call and ordered the driver, ¡°Chase after it. If it doesn¡¯t stop, f*cking knock it away! F*ck!¡± He was extremely angry at Jeanne for going back on her word.

    It had been agreed when they were all released. However, in the end, she took Fourth Master Swan away.

    The more he thought about it, the angrier he got.

    ¡°Nox.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Fourth Master Swan. Even if I take you down with me, I won¡¯t let Jeanne threaten you¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop the car,¡± Edward ordered.

    ¡°Sir!¡±

    ¡°I told you to stop the car! Stop chasing!¡±

    ¡°Jeanne agreed to let you go?¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯m following her.¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy? Do you want to die? Won¡¯t Warren shoot you to death if he sees you?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They still have a bigger use for me. They won¡¯t kill me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m worried.¡±

    ¡°Nox!¡± Edward¡¯s voice was clearly much colder.

    ¡°Are you really going to throw away your life for Jeanne? Do you really want to die?¡± Nox broke down. He was devastated. How was Jeanne worth Edward¡¯s sacrifice?

    ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing. Stop the car now.¡±

    Nox was extremely angry. However, he had no choice but to obey Edward¡¯s orders.

    He said to his men, ¡°Stop the f*cking car! Now!¡±

    The subordinate was stunned.

    He quickly braked.

    Due to the speed, the car almost flipped over. With another drift, the car barely came to a stable stop.

    After stopping, Nox saw the car in front of him disappear at lightning speed. Nox was so angry that he smashed the car window.

    F*ck!

    Don¡¯t let him catch Jeanne, or he won¡¯t hesitate to beat her to death!

    ¡­

    On the street, a ck car gradually slowed down.

    After making sure no more cars were following them, the car returned to its normal speed and drove steadily toward the Sanders¡¯ mansion.

    It remained silent in the car. Perhaps no one really knew what to say.

    When the car stopped at the main entrance of the Sanders¡¯ mansion, Edward followed Jeanne in. Once he walked in, there was no way of knowing if he would walk out alive!

    Jeanne brought Edward back to her room, with Mason following the two.

    She randomly picked a set of clothes. ¡°Go and take a shower.¡±

    Edward looked at her.

    ¡°After being in prison for so long, I¡¯m sure you¡¯d love to take a nice warm shower.¡± Although it was a high-security prison equipped with a bathroom, it would definitely not have been veryfortable.

    Edward nced at Jeanne before heading to the bathroom.

    When the bathroom door closed, Jeanne left the room with Mason. Though, there were a few guards left standing at the door.

    She went to Warren¡¯s study and found that he was the only one there. Chester, who was always by Warren¡¯s side, seemed to have left to deal with some matters.

    ¡°Father,¡± Jeanne said respectfully.

    ¡°You¡¯ve never failed in anything I¡¯ve entrusted you with.¡± Warren could not hide his smile.

    Jeanne only replied with a faint smile, epting his affirmation.

    Warren also understood Jeanne¡¯s character and knew she did not like to reveal too much of her emotions. However, she was more reliable than anyone else.

    He had originally thought that she was just a chess piece. However, now he realized that she was more than one.

    ¡°What do we do next?¡± Warren asked her.

    ¡°Now, we deal with whateveres our way. We shouldn¡¯t do anything for the time being. Just wait for the other party to walk into our trap.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Warren agreed. He would set up an inescapable and wait for the Duncans toe to him!

    ¡°Jeannie, if we sessfully take down the descendant and remaining members of the Duncans, I¡¯ll give credit to you first. Think about what you want me to give you. Say the word, and I¡¯ll agree!¡± Warren said heroically.

    ...

    Jeanne smiled. He could not afford to give her what she wanted.

    She said, ¡°Thank you in advance, father.¡±

    ¡°You must be tired. Go back and rest early.¡± Warren was extremely gentle.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right.¡± Warren did not forget to remind her. ¡°With Edward by your side, you have to be careful.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Jeanne nodded.

    ¡°Go on, then.¡±

    As soon as she walked out of the study, she saw Chester walking toward her.

    ¡°Brother.¡± Jeanne greeted respectfully.

    ¡°I heard you brought Edward back to the Sanders¡¯ residence.¡±

    ¡°Yep.¡± Jeanne nodded.

    ...

    ¡°As expected, you didn¡¯t let father and I down.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, brother.¡±

    ¡°By the way, you just came out of father¡¯s study. Did you have any important arrangements?¡± Chester asked.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± Jeanne said. ¡°I don¡¯t have any ns for the time being.¡±

    ¡°How can that be? We¡¯re in a good position now.¡±

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t.¡± Jeanne did not seem to be lying.

    While Chester did not believe her, he knew that he could not ruin his rtionship with Jeanne. So he left it as that and did not force her.

    He said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t have one, go and rest early.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    With that, Jeanne left.

    Chester stared coldly at Jeanne¡¯s back before walking back into his father¡¯s study.

    ¡°Father, we¡¯ve sessfully suppressed the news questioning our family.¡± Chester was clearly asking for credit.

    Warren nced at Chester. ¡°It was all thanks to Jeanne.¡±

    The smile on Chester¡¯s face instantly turned awkward.

    The next second, he immediately agreed. ¡°Yes. Jeanne¡¯s ability is indeed beyond my imagination.¡±

    Warren nodded. He acknowledged Qiao ran once again.

    ¡°By the way, father, do we have any ns for the future? We¡¯re in a good situation now, so we should make some moves.¡± Chester changed the subject.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any ns.¡± Warren smiled sinisterly.

    Chester frowned.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been a little tired these past two days. Hopefully, I can finally have a good night¡¯s sleep today. I¡¯ll go and rest for a while too.¡± Warren then left the study. It looked very perfunctory.

    After he had left, Chester¡¯s expression turned extremely ugly.

    Were Warren and Jeanne nning something behind his back?

    ¡­

    When Jeanne returned to her room, Edward was not around.

    She headed for the bathroom and opened the door, revealing Edward shaving in a bathrobe. He was shaving off his beard, which was a little long.

    Jeanne stood at the door, watching Edward¡¯s actions, and stared for a long time.

    ¡°You can help me,¡± Edward said to her through the mirror.

    Jeanne returned to her senses and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll scratch you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. The wound is mostly healed.¡± Edward¡¯s tone was indifferent.

    Jeanne¡¯s heart suddenly ached.

    The wound was almost healed...

    He had been more than seventy to eighty percent injured by her.

 Chapter 1161 - 1161 The War Has Started: Igniting the War

    1161 The War Has Started: Igniting the War

    In the bathroom, Jeanne was very serious as she helped Edward shave his beard. Though, ultimately, he still had one or two scratches.

    Jeanne washed him with clean water, cleaning him bit by bit.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Jeanne said. Her voice was low, and her eyes fixed on the small wound on his jaw.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Edward replied.

    Jeanne was not just apologizing for this tiny scratch, and it seemed Edward understood. After everything she had done to him, including forcing him toe here today, he forgave her.

    The two suddenly fell silent.

    Their eyes met.

    There were so many emotions, but it was as if there were none.

    They looked into each other¡¯s eyes, which were familiar yet strange.

    Jeanne closed her eyes.

    A kiss was nted on her lips.

    They touched each other gently, trying to feel each other¡¯s warmth. There was still some left.

    Slowly, the lips on hers started to mold hers.

    The temperature in the bathroom was rising.

    Edward carried Jeanne out of the bathroom and kissed her. He ced her on the big bed and pressed his body on top of hers.

    Mason was still in the room. During this period, he had not left Jeanne¡¯s side. They even slept in the same room. Though, Jeanne would sleep on the bed while he slept on the sofa.

    He saw the two passionate people. Should he go?

    A long time passed.

    In the end, Mason did not leave.

    To him, protecting Jeanne was the most important thing, and Edward was likely to threaten her life. So, he could only stand in the room and watch as they kissed.

    ¡°Still not leaving?¡± A deep male voice suddenly rang out in the room.

    Mason¡¯s eyes moved slightly. He knew that Edward was talking about him.

    He looked at Jeanne and her flushed cheeks.

    Jeanne said, ¡°I won¡¯t leave.¡±

    Edward looked at Jeanne. She was lying under him. Her clothes were wrinkled, and the lust on her face was obvious.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you care about being exposed?¡± Edward asked her.

    Jeanne did not answer, signifying a silent agreement.

    Edward seemed to smile. When he did, he was still extremely charming.

    At that moment, she felt a heart-prating coldness.

    The next second, he kissed her again.

    It was different from his eagerness just now. Now, he seemed to be a little ruthless.

    The movement was so big that it hurt Jeanne a little.

    She no longer cared about the presence of another man in the room. Under such circumstances...

    ¡°Edward.¡± Jeanne grabbed his hand. Her lips left his.

    Edward¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. No... It was lust.

    He was venting.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this,¡± Jeanne said. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant.¡±

    Edward looked at her intently. He probably did not believe it.

    Even if he had been threatened by her toe here, he probably still would not have fully believed she was pregnant. After all, they had been in a hurry that day and had only done it once.

    They never did it again after that, and It could not be such a coincidence that she got pregnant on the first try. However, she really did get pregnant.

    ¡°It¡¯s true. I¡¯m not lying to you, ¡°Jeanne told him seriously.

    Edward clutched the bedsheets tightly as if he was trying to restrain himself. He had to control his emotions.

    ¡°I admit that I thought about not wanting her,¡± Jeanne said. ¡°When I first found out that I was pregnant at Delta Ind, my first thought was to abort it because I felt it was not the right time. However, I decided to keep it because I couldn¡¯t bear to.¡±

    Edward¡¯s adam¡¯s apple bobbed.

    ¡°I gave birth to George because I didn¡¯t have the means to get rid of the child. However, I can¡¯t bear to part with this child. This is¡­ a child born from love, and I won¡¯t abandon it. Mm.¡± Jeanne¡¯s lips were, once again, sealed by Edward.

    It seemed he did not want to listen anymore.

    She felt his lips on hers, and they were pressed so tight that not even a single drop of air could pass through.

    It was as if he was making sure of her existence.

    Until...

    They panted heavily.

    Edward moved away from Jeanne. He calmed himself down andy down beside her.

 Chapter 1162 - 1162 The War Has Started: Igniting the War

    1162 The War Has Started: Igniting the War

    Jeanne was also trying her best to control her breathing.

    She had not expected a child would suddenly appear at a time like this either. She had always been careful as she was afraid of getting pregnant, but it seemed that it was fate.

    Edward had said previously that he wanted a second child. Now that she was really pregnant, she did not even know if he was happy or resentful. Perhaps he med her for threatening him with the child.

    Shey down beside Edward.

    The two remained silent, and the temperature that had just been ignited in the room was cooling down bit by bit.

    Suddenly, arge pair of hands came close to her abdomen.

    Jeanne¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She could feel the warmth of his palm on her abdomen. It was very warm.

    He asked her in a serious tone, ¡°Three months. How big are you?¡±

    How big was a three-month fetus?

    Jeanne could not help butugh. It turned out that even Edward, who was well-versed in everything from astronomy to geography, did not know it all.

    ¡°About nine centimeters and twenty-three grams,¡± Jeanne replied and gestured with her hands. ¡°About this big.¡±

    Edward looked at the shape of her hands and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s only that big.¡±

    ¡°Yep.¡± Jeanne nodded.

    As she nodded, she felt his warm hands moving gently around her abdomen. It was as if he was feeling it. Where exactly was the tiny baby in her abdomen?

    ¡°Third Miss.¡± There was a sudden knock on the door.

    Jeanne froze. Edward, however, instinctively hugged her tighter.

    Mason walked toward the door. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°To celebrate Fourth Master¡¯s release from prison, the leader wanted to have dinner together at six in the evening.¡±

    Mason turned to look at Jeanne.

    Jeanne nodded.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Mason replied.

    With that, the servant left.

    When the door closed, Jeanne got out of bed.

    Edward leaned back on the bed and looked silently at his palm. It was as if there was still a trace of an indescribable feeling left there.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have your clothes here with me. I¡¯ll borrow a set for you now, and I¡¯ll have someone send your clothes over tomorrow,¡± Jeanne said as she walked to the door.

    Once Edward replied, Jeanne left immediately to Justin¡¯s room, with Mason following her.

    ¡°Brother,¡± Jeanne called out to him.

    Justin opened the door.

    ¡°Sister, you were looking for me?¡±

    ¡°Can you lend me a set of clothes?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°Why?¡± Justin seemed a little surprised.

    ¡°Edward was released from prison today and came back here with me. Father invited us to dinner tonight, and he has no other clothes. Since we can¡¯t go to see him in pajamas, we need your help.¡± Jeanne smiled brightly. ¡°You should be about the same size as Edward, so I thought to borrow them from you.¡±

    ¡°I have a custom-made suit that just arrived this afternoon and hasn¡¯t been worn yet. He can have it.¡± Justin smiled. ¡°I was afraid Edward would have a problem with me since I sent him to prison. It¡¯ll be a good atonement.¡±

    ¡°Business is business, and private is private. Don¡¯t think too much about it,¡± Jeanne consoled him. ¡°I won¡¯t be polite with you about that set of clothes.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need, sister. Come in.¡± Justin warmly weed Jeanne into his room.

    After a while, Jeanne asked Mason to take Justin¡¯s clothes and left his room.

    Justin walked Jeanne out. The two seemed to have a good rtionship and were even seen chatting happily together.

    Such a scene was naturally being watched by many people.

    In his quarters, Chester¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°Are you saying that Jeanne and Justin are very close?¡±

    ¡°I just saw her looking for Fourth Young Master. The two seem to be on good terms,¡± The subordinate reported respectfully.

    What the hell was Jeanne up to?! Why was she trying to hide from him but took the initiative to get close to Justin?! What secret did she and Justin have?

    ¡­

    At night, the Sanders gathered. Even Stacey, who was married, brought William back to the Sanders for dinner.

    In the dining room, many sumptuous-looking dishes filled the table.

    Warren said, ¡°The country and the family have always been in a dilemma. While I must enforce thew impartially, as a father, I can¡¯t bear to see my children suffer.¡±

    As he spoke, he let out a sigh. ¡°I really had no choice but to imprison you this time, Edward.¡±

 Chapter 1163 - 1163 The War Has Started: Igniting the War

    1163 The War Has Started: Igniting the War

    ¡°Father, there¡¯s no need to me yourself. I understand. Everyone is equal in front of thew,¡± Edward hurriedly praised.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand,¡± Warren said heavily. ¡°I hope that our family can be happy together.¡±

    ¡°Definitely,¡± Edward and the others agreed.

    It was very lively during the meal.

    ¡°Brother.¡± Justin took the initiative to raise his ss. ¡± Let me toast you. No matter what, this matter was my fault.¡±

    Edward picked up his wine ss. ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite. We¡¯re family.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Justin downed his ss, and Edward did the same.

    The others were also toasting each other.

    The meal went on for a long time.

    ¡°Jeannie,e and have a drink with your dad,¡± Warren suddenly said.

    Everyone addressed Warren as their father. It was a symbol of status.

    However, at this moment, he took the initiative to address Jeanne affectionately as ¡®dad¡¯. It was obvious that Warren treated Jeanne differently.

    On the surface, no one showed any emotion. In reality, Quinn and Stacey, who were both his daughters, started to feel jealous.

    Chester was not only jealous, but he also began to hold a grudge against her. Throughout the entire meal, he could clearly see that Jeanne seemed to be closer to Justin than the rest of them.

    ¡°Father, I can only drink tea at the moment.¡± Jeanne looked shy.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Warren asked with concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant,¡± Jeanne announced.

    The others turned to look at her. No one seemed to believe it.

    Justin quickly chimed in. ¡°There was a media report today stating that Jeanne was pregnant. I thought it was just the media taking it out of context. I didn¡¯t expect her to really be pregnant!¡±

    ¡°Well, I really am pregnant. It¡¯s been three months.¡± Jeanne smiled.

    ¡°What good news!¡± Warren quickly pped his hands and cheered. ¡°It¡¯s amazing news to have a child in the family! Come,e, everyone. Let¡¯s raise our sses to celebrate. Jeannie, you can just have some tea.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jeanne smiled.

    The others raised their sses as well and congratted one another.

    Edward apanied Jeanne as she epted everyone¡¯s well wishes.

    ¡°Fourth Master.¡± At this moment, William also raised his cup. ¡°To you. Congrattions.¡±

    Edward stared at William before the two raised their sses.

    William said, ¡°Stacey and I are also making ns. When the timees, I hope you¡¯ll share some of your experience with us.¡±

    ¡°Some things are just up to fate. The more you try, the harder it is to get,¡± Edward replied perfunctorily.

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± William approved.

    The two finished the wine in their sses.

    William said, ¡°I heard it¡¯s especially easy to get pregnant if you have a good rtionship.¡±

    ¡°Jeanne and Edward have such good chemistry together. No wonder they have a second child so soon,¡± Justin interrupted. ¡°You and Stacey have a great rtionship, too, though. I believe you¡¯ll have good news soon.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll count on your blessings, then.¡± William appeared to be very happy and drank a few more cups with Justin.

    The atmosphere at the dinner table was very good. After the meal, Warren seemed to be in a good mood. He even asked everyone to stay and have some tea.

    In the tea room, Warren and Chester yed chess while the others watched from the side. They looked like an ordinary family with some daily entertainment.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go out for a smoke,¡± William suddenly called out to Edward.

    Edward nodded and informed Jeanne before leaving with William.

    Jeanne turned to look at them before continuing to watch Warren y chess.

    Outside the teahouse, William handed Edward a cigarette.

    Edward epted it, and the two started smoking. They did not speak much, and only white mist lingered between them.

    ¡°Why did you follow Jeanne here?¡± William asked him directly.

    Edward took a deep puff of his cigarette and said, ¡°I had no choice.¡±

    ¡°Who forced you?¡±

    ¡°Jeanne.¡±

    ¡°Edward, you disappoint me.¡± William¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°I also have people I need to protect too.¡± Edward faced him. ¡°You¡¯re not the only one.¡±

    ¡°Is that the answer you¡¯re giving me?¡±

    ¡°As long as you trust me enough, you can continue to do what you need to do,¡± Edward said bluntly. ¡°My rtionship with Jeanne will not affect you in any way.¡±

    William looked at him coldly.

    ¡°There¡¯s no conflict between me protecting Jeanne and not betraying you.¡± Edward made it very clear.

 Chapter 1164 - 1164 The War Has Started: Igniting the War

    1164 The War Has Started: Igniting the War

    He was telling him not to doubt him. So he kept his cool and continued smoking.

    William was about to say something when Edward¡¯s eyes moved.

    William instantly changed hisposure. ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll give you an antique from Sozin. You can go back and show it to the old man. If he likes it, it¡¯s his.¡±

    ¡°Let me thank you on behalf of my dad, then.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± William was warm and polite.

    At this moment, Stacey appeared by William¡¯s side, intimately holding onto his arm. ¡°William, what are you talking about with Edward? You¡¯ve been out for such a long time.¡±

    ¡°Fourth Master asked me about an antique, saying that Old Master Swan would like it. I¡¯m helping him get ahold of it.¡±

    ¡°Sorry to have to trouble you, William.¡± Edward expressed his gratitude.

    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all.¡± William smiled.

    He extinguished his cigarette and said, ¡°I¡¯ll let you know when I have news on them.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in, then.¡±

    When the few returned to the tea room, it just so happened that a game of chess had ended.

    As it was gettingte, everyone said their goodbyes and returned to their own quarters.

    Just as Edward and Jeanne were about to enter their bedroom, Jeanne rushed into the bathroom and headed for the toilet face down. She could not help but vomit.

    Edward hurriedly followed behind her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Jeanne endured the difort in her stomach and vomited a few more times.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Edward gently patted her back.

    Jeanne suddenly paused.

    After she vomited, she gargled some cold water to wash her mouth. However, the moment she opened her mouth, she could not help but feel nauseated and retched a few times.

    A long time passed before she calmed down. She turned to look at Edward, who had a worried expression on his face.

    She said, ¡°Normal morning sickness.¡±

    Edward frowned. He did not seem to believe her.

    ¡°I can¡¯t smell smoke,¡± Jeanne exined.

    Edward was stunned for a second. He lowered his head and sniffed his body.

    There was almost no smell on him. He had been smoking in the open air and had only one cigarette.

    ¡°During pregnancy, my nose bes especially sensitive,¡± Jeanne said helplessly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take a shower immediately,¡± Edward said hurriedly.

    Jeanne smiled and said, ¡°Alright. You go first.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we shower together?¡± Edward raised his eyebrows.

    Jeanne refused. ¡°What if you can¡¯t control yourself? It¡¯s not good for the baby.¡±

    Edward¡¯s smile was obvious. Under such circumstances, he couldugh.

    ¡°Jeannie.¡± Edward suddenly grabbed her just as she was leaving.

    Jeanne was stunned.

    Edward pressed a light kiss against hers.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said.

    ¡°For what?¡± Jeanne was speechless.

    ¡°The product of our love,¡± Edward said bluntly.

    Jeanne did not know what to say. He suddenly felt a little mushy.

    ¡°Thank you for staying.¡± Edward was very clear and affectionate.

    Was this moment suitable for a confession? The great Fourth Master Swan was too unprincipled. He was so easily blinded by love.

    ¡°Hurry and take a shower.¡± Jeanne nudged Edward lightly.

    Edward let go of her, not forgetting to remind her, ¡°Be careful when you walk.¡±

    When had she ever been careless?

    Jeanne walked out of the bathroom with a smile. However, under Mason¡¯s gaze, the corner of her mouth stiffened. It made her think of Kingsley and Lucy.

    It seemed she had also been blinded by love.

    ¡­

    Half a month passed.

    No one had ever thought that this period would be so peaceful. It was unrealistically calm.

    After such a long time, the Duncans had not taken any action. Logically speaking, it was unlikely. However, nothing happened.

    The Duncans did not seem to be threatened because of Edward.

    Jeanne was currently in Warren¡¯s study, and the two were ying chess in the study.

    During this period, Jeanne had been ying chess with Warren almost every day. Sometimes, Justin would apany him. After all, Chester was busy with work and rarely had time to spare.

    Jeanne made her next move.

    ...

    ¡°You¡¯re getting better,¡± Warrenplimented.

    ¡°It¡¯s because you taught me well.¡±

    Warren looked at the game, contemting. After some thought, he said casually, ¡°It¡¯s been peaceful for far too long.¡±

    Jeanne nodded. ¡°I do feel that something is amiss.¡±

    ¡°It means that the Duncans were not affected by Edward.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m suspicious.¡± Jeanne looked at Warren¡¯s next move and said bluntly, ¡°Maybe a Duncan is among us.¡±

    Warren¡¯s hand that was ying chess paused.

    ¡°How else could they be so calm and not react if they did not already know about Edward¡¯s rtionship with me?¡± Jeanne spected.

 Chapter 1165 - 1165 The War Has Started: Igniting the War

    1165 The War Has Started: Igniting the War

    ¡°You mean...¡± Warren could not help but shudder. ¡°This person is in our circle?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just my suspicion.¡±

    ¡°No, I think that after what you¡¯ve said, the possibility is actually very high.¡± Warren¡¯s expression changed.

    If that person was really in his circle, was their every move now being watched? If he was being watched, all of their ns were simply useless.

    ¡°Father, why don¡¯t you check the people around you?¡± Jeanne suggested.

    ¡°Yes, we should¡¯ve done this long ago! We¡¯ve been searching for the Duncans¡¯ descendant for so long, but it didn¡¯t cross our minds that we would have to first investigate the people around us.¡± Warren was a little angry.

    Moreover, he did not think of that.

    At that moment, he was naturally not in the mood to y chess.

    ¡°Other than five of us, everyone around us is a suspect. That includes...¡± Jeanne looked at Warren and said clearly, ¡°William.¡±

    Warren was shocked to hear William¡¯s name because he had never considered that there would be any problems with this person.

    ¡°If there¡¯s no problem, forget it. But if there is, it¡¯ll be a problem. That¡¯s why I think you should put down your pride and verify William¡¯s DNA on the spot!¡±

    ¡°But¡­ Still, I need to rely on William¡¯s manpower and financial resources now. If we do that, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll offend him.¡± Warren still had his concerns.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple. During the verification, let Chester, Justin, and Edward do it together with William. As long as everyone is treated equally, William will have nothing to say.¡±

    Warren was overjoyed to hear Jeanne¡¯s suggestion.

    He said, ¡°Jeannie, I¡¯m very pleased with you. To think you can think of things that I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just trying my best to help you and share your burdens,¡± Jeanne said with a smile.

    Warren patted Jeanne¡¯s shoulder in relief and asked, ¡°When do you want to verify them?¡±

    ¡°The sooner the better.¡±

    ¡°Tonight,¡± Warren insisted.

    Jeanne nodded in agreement. ¡°Let me remind you to not tell anyone about what we¡¯re going to do tonight.¡±

    Warren frowned.

    ¡°What I mean is, don¡¯t tell Chester and Justin either. The fewer people who know about this, the better.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Warren nodded. ¡°there¡¯s no harm in being cautious.¡±

    ¡°Prepare for the worst,¡± Jeanne reminded him again.

    Warren looked at her.

    ¡°That is to say, if William is really the Duncans¡¯ descendant, we can¡¯t make any mistakes and must take him down in one fell swoop!¡±

    Warren nodded silently, thinking about what he should do next!

    ¡°Father, have you thought of aprehensive n?¡± Jeanne asked him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send more people to our residence tonight.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Jeanne objected. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, people will be suspicious and know that you will definitely make a big move tonight. The descendant of the Duncans has been in hiding for so many years! Even the slightest clue could be discovered.¡±

    ¡°So, do you have any good ideas as to how we can go about it?¡±

    ¡°Are the assassins of the Hills still with you?¡± Jeanne raised her eyebrows.

    When it came to the assassins of the Hills. Warren still felt a little ashamed. After all, he did not get his hands on them legitimately.

    He exined, ¡°If I had known that Kingsley was in such great danger, I wouldn¡¯t have detained his assassin. The main thing was that I didn¡¯t get any news that night. Moreover, I did have selfish motives. I was afraid that Kingsley would not listen to my arrangements, but I didn¡¯t expect¨C¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s forget about the past.¡± Jeanne did not seem to want to talk about it. ¡°Besides, the person who killed Kingsley was Edward.¡±

    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t hate me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t hate you. Kingsley made it clear to me that the Hills¡¯ mission was to help you stabilize your power. Moreover, if you don¡¯t stabilize your power and the country is taken over by the Duncans, the Hills will be the first to be killed by the Duncans as we are the greatest contributors to your power. So, the only thing I can do now is to help you eliminate the remaining members of the Duncans.¡±

    ¡°Jeannie, I¡¯m d you understand,¡± Warren said with relief.

    Jeanne was not used to being emotional, so she suggested, ¡°If you believe me, you can hand over the Hills¡¯ assassins to me.¡±

    Warren was obviously hesitant.

 Chapter 1166 - 1166 The War Has Started: Igniting the War

    1166 The War Has Started: Igniting the War

    Jeanne said, ¡°If William is really a descendant of the Duncans, the people who can kill his men without anyone knowing would be the assassins from the Hills. Of course, if you don¡¯t trust me, you can leave it to Chester or Justin to handle. However, handing it over to them would expose what we¡¯re going to do tonight.¡±

    Warren did not agree immediately.

    Jeanne did not urge him either. She was merely analyzing the current situation. ¡°William seems to have a good rtionship with Chester and Justin. Of course, this doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that William is a descendant of the Duncans, so whether or not we need to be cautious is up to you, father.¡±

    Warren looked at Jeanne.

    He was thinking about everything that Jeanne had said.

    Jeanne was indeed more thoughtful than he had thought. If she was truly loyal to him¡­

    He had to admit that Jeanne¡¯s behavior during this period of time had been very obvious, and he actually believed in her. However, when it came to his own interests, he had to give it more thought.

    After all, the assassins of the Hills were not a small force. If he handed them over to Jeanne and they turned against him, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    He said, ¡°Jeannie, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, but you¡¯re pregnant now and I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll overwork yourself. Besides, you¡¯ve just returned to the Sanders. If I give you too much power, it might not be a good thing for you. In a family like ours, imbnce is a very scary thing.¡±

    ¡°I understand what you mean, father.¡± Jeanne did not seem to be surprised or disappointed by Warren¡¯s reply. She did not seem to be in a hurry to get back the Hills¡¯ assassins either.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be disappointed in me.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Jeanne said with certainty, ¡°I won¡¯t be too involved in what happens next. I believe you already have your own ns. I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±

    She knew her limits, and it was that sense of propriety that made Warren scrutinize Jeanne for a few more seconds.

    Perhaps he was indeed too guarded against Jeanne.

    Jeanne could not read Warren¡¯s emotions, so she got up and walked out of his study.

    Just as she opened the door, Warren suddenly called out to her, ¡°Jeannie¡±

    Jeanne stopped in her tracks.

    The moment she turned around, an evil smile appeared on his face. She had expected Warren to test her.

    She turned around. ¡°Father.¡±

    ¡°Although I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll suffer, and that you¡¯ll be the subject of the jealousy of other brothers and sisters, I really can¡¯t think of anyone else I can trust besides you!¡± Warren suddenly said.

    Jeanne did not seem to understand what Warren meant.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the Hills¡¯ assassins to you, and you can make the proper arrangements for tonight,¡± Warren said bluntly.

    Jeanne did not agree immediately.

    Warren raised his brows. ¡°Why? are you throwing a tantrum at me just because I rejected you?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. It¡¯s just that...¡± Jeanne said, ¡°You just reminded me of the imbnce, and I think it makes sense.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as I¡¯m here, none of them can say anything. Moreover, the Hills¡¯ assassins were originally yours, and they should have been returned to you a long time ago,¡± Warren said righteously.

    Jeanne sneered as she found Warren¡¯s words very ironic. However, she just smiled. ¡°Since you believe in me, I will not let you down.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you tonight.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jeanne nodded.

    What would the oue be tonight?

    She did not know, but all she wanted was to regain the power of the Hills and speed up the war between the Sanders and the Duncans.

 Chapter 1167 - 1167 The War Has Started: William Gatesâ€™s Identity Exposed

    1167 The War Has Started: William Gates¡¯s Identity Exposed

    When Jeanne left Warren¡¯s study, she ran into Chester again.

    During this period of time, Chester woulde to Warren whenever he had the slightest opportunity as he was anxious and afraid of losing favor.

    He looked at Jeanne with an ugly expression.

    He had heard that Jeanne yed chess with Warren every day, but he did not know what they talked about in private.

    Every time he asked, Jeanne would tell him that they said nothing, that there were no ns at all.

    Yet, every time, he would still ask, ¡°What did father tell you today?¡±

    Jeanne looked at Chester.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to tell me.¡± Chester seemed impatient.

    Jeanne said bluntly, ¡°He told me not to tell you¡±

    It meant that there was a n this time, but she could not tell him.

    Chester¡¯s expression changed, and he looked at Jeanne coldly. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Exactly what I said. Big brother, you¡¯ve always been wise and intelligent. There¡¯s no way you wouldn¡¯t understand what I mean.¡±

    ¡°Are you showing off?¡± Finally, Chester could not hold it in any longer and lost his temper.

    ¡°Big brother, aren¡¯t you being too sensitive? I¡¯m just telling you that I can¡¯t tell you many things because of father¡¯s orders. I don¡¯t know why you would misunderstand me like this!¡± Jeanne looked very innocent.

    Chester¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°You¡¯d better not be too full of yourself. You¡¯re just a daughter of the Sanders. No matter how smart and capable you are, you¡¯re just like water that has been spilled.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Jeanne said to his back as he left, ¡°Harken is a ce that favors boys over girls, so I naturally can¡¯t do anything. However, you shouldn¡¯t be too proud andcent of yourself either. You¡¯re not the only son in the Sanders.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Chester suddenly stopped in his tracks and red at Jeanne.

    Jeanne smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯m just reminding you that there¡¯s really no meaning this time. Big brother, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±

    Without waiting for Chester¡¯s approval, she left.

    Chester red at Jeanne¡¯s back and walked angrily to Warren¡¯s study. He slowly calmed himself down and knocked on the door.

    ¡°Father.¡±

    ¡°I have something to deal with, so you don¡¯t have toe over and report to me alone. If there¡¯s anything, we can talk tomorrow.¡± Warren directly refused his entry.

    Chester was so angry that he flung his hand away and left.

    ¡­

    At night, Warren told everyone to have dinner together.

    Usually, even if they lived in the Sanders¡¯ residence, each courtyard would have its own life, and they rarely gathered together.

    However, it seemed to be because of Jeanne¡¯s return that there were often such family dinners.

    The family sat around a table.

    Everyone was originally happy, but they saw Warren¡¯s serious expression.

    He said, ¡°Before we eat, I have something to announce.¡±

    Since Warren was serious, the others naturally became serious as well.

    ¡°Before I announce this, everyone, please hand over your phones,¡± Warren ordered.

    Since he treated everyone equally, no one had anything to say about it. Although everyone was surprised, they still voluntarily handed their phones to the servants beside them.

    The servant took them all and locked them in the safe beside them.

    The key was passed to Warren, who epted it.

    Then, he said, ¡°I think everyone here is clear about the Sanders¡¯ current situation. ¡°Now, the Duncans¡¯ descendant is getting restless, but we still don¡¯t know who he is. I have to admit that I¡¯m a little worried because of this person¡¯s existence. Thus, in order to prove everyone¡¯s innocence and let us trust each other, we can only choose to investigate blindly. We¡¯ll start with the most important people around me.¡±

    The whole family looked at Warren, and everyone except Jeanne was a little surprised.

    Jeanne nced at William without batting an eyelid and saw that he did not react much.

    ¡°I¡¯m not targeting any of us here, nor do I suspect any of you. But in order to dispel everyone¡¯s concerns and be more honest, I have to verify all of us present.¡± Warren said coldly, ¡°That¡¯s why I want to see if your DNA matches the Duncans¡¯ descendant.¡±

    No one dared to object or have any opinions.

 Chapter 1168 - 1168 The War Has Started: William Gatesâ€™s Identity Exposed

    1168 The War Has Started: William Gates¡¯s Identity Exposed

    ¡°Everyone, sit down and don¡¯t move. Someone wille and cut off a single hair on your head,¡± Warren ordered.

    ¡°Yes,¡± everyone replied respectfully.

    Although they could not understand Warren¡¯s actions, they could only ept them because they could not resist.

    The staff at the scene collected the hair of everyone present.

    Once the collection waspleted, Warren said, ¡°The DNA matching time can be controlled to be at least six hours. It was now 6 p.m. in the evening, and the results would be out at around 12 a.m. During this time, everyone will stay here until the results are out.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± Warren greeted.

    Then, he picked up his utensils, and the others also started to eat.

    During the meal, the atmosphere was a little too serious as no one spoke rashly. After all, the atmosphere tonight waspletely different from the usual.

    At 7 p.m. after dinner, everyone was in the tea room, ying chess with Warren and Chester.

    There were many guards standing in the tea room and stationed in the entire Sanders¡¯ residence. The security was so tight that not even a fly could fly out.

    After two games, which was 8 p.m., Justin moved his body and got up, ready to leave the tea room.

    Just as he was at the door, two guards stood in front of him.

    Justin frowned.

    ¡°Where are you going? ¡± Warren asked while ying chess.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the toilet,¡± Justin replied.

    ¡°Bring them along,¡± Warren ordered.

    Justin¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    As he did not expect it to be so serious, he could not help but say, ¡°Father, are you suspecting me? Didn¡¯t I grow up by your side?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t suspect anyone now. I suspect everyone.¡± Warren¡¯s tone was cold.

    Justin wanted to say something, but Jeanne got up and pulled him back. She whispered in his ear, ¡°You have to understand where father ising from.¡±

    With that, Justin endured it and left with two guards by his side.

    Jeanne sat back down on the sofa.

    ¡°It¡¯s your turn,¡± Warren urged Chester.

    Chester returned to his senses.

    He had just taken a look at the interaction between Jeanne and Justin. Obviously, the two of them¡­ did not have a simple friendship.

    Nevertheless, he continued ying chess.

    After a while, although Justin was a little upset when he returned, he did not dare to say anything.

    The atmosphere in the tea room seemed to have be even gloomier.

    By 10 p.m., Warren was a little tired. He said, ¡°I¡¯m not ying anymore.¡±

    While Chester kept the chessboard away, Warren called a guard in. ¡°Ask how long it will take.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After the guards left, they quickly returned. ¡°The fattest will take an hour to bepleted. The final manualparison is being made.¡±

    Warren nodded before turning to the servant beside him and said, ¡°Bring in another pot of tea.¡±

    ¡°Yes, leader.¡± The servant left.

    Just like that, another half an hour passed.

    At 10:30 am., William stood up from the sofa. ¡°Father, I need to go to the washroom.¡±

    ¡°Go on.¡± Warren agreed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Stacey quickly said, ¡°I want to move around too.¡±

    Without asking for permission, she pulled on William¡¯s arm and left.

    The room was quiet and filled with silence.

    At that moment, Edward suddenly stood up. ¡°I need to use the washroom too.¡±

    Warren frowned. ¡°Wait for a while. We¡¯ll go when Williames back.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really in a hurry.¡± Edward looked troubled.

    ¡°Go and urge William.¡± Warren gave the order to one of the guards in the tea room.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The guards quickly left.

    With that, Edward stood up and walked around as if he was holding back his body¡¯s needs.

    After waiting for a while, Warren¡¯s expression turned grim. ¡°Why isn¡¯t he back yet?¡±

    At that moment, Edward could not hold it in anymore. ¡°I really can¡¯t take it anymore.¡±

    After that, he walked out, not caring if he got approval to do so or not.

    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Warren¡¯s face darkened.

    However, Edward did not listen, and he was walking a little fast.

    ¡°Edward!¡± Warren called out to him.

    ...

    Edward did not stop and walked straight out.

    ¡°Stop him!¡± Warren ordered the guards.

    The guards immediately left, but the moment they went up, Edward kicked one of the guards, sending him flying.

    Warren¡¯s expression changed.

    Not just Warren, but the other members of the Sanders were also shocked by Edward¡¯s sudden resistance.

    Jeanne was the same.

    Did that mean Edward was covering for someone?

 Chapter 1169 - 1169 The War Has Started: William Gatesâ€™s Identity Exposed

    1169 The War Has Started: William Gates¡¯s Identity Exposed

    Just like that, she watched as Edward and the guards started fighting.

    There were many guards, and no matter how good Edward was at fighting, he would not be able tost long.

    At that moment, Warren even had the intention to kill Edward. However, Jeanne stopped him. ¡°Father, I think it¡¯s William.¡±

    Warren was stunned, and that was when he seemed to realize that William had yet to return.

    ¡°We have already verified that Edward is not a descendant of the Duncans. Since he is not, Edward is now deliberately attracting attention so that the real descendant can leave sessfully!¡± Jeanne said quickly and anxiously.

    Warren reacted quickly by standing up and leading everyone to the washroom.

    At the entrance of the washroom, the two guards who had left with William were still there.

    ¡°Where is he?¡± Warren asked loudly.

    ¡°He¡¯s inside,¡± the guard answered quickly.

    ¡°Knock it down!¡± Warren ordered.

    The guards obeyed his order and knocked on the door.

    When there was no response at all, Warren¡¯s expression sank. He shouted, ¡°Knock it down!¡±

    The security guards rushed to the bathroom door and broke it open.

    The moment the door was pushed open, only Stacey was left lying on the ground in the huge bathroom. William was long gone.

    As everyone hurried in, Chester hurriedly picked Stacey up from the ground and called out to her, ¡°Stacey!

    Stacey did not move.

    ¡°Stacey...¡±

    ¡°Blood¡­¡± Quinn was shocked at that moment to see that Stacey¡¯s head was covered in blood.

    Chester also noticed that the hand that was holding her head was now covered in blood. He, too, was shocked by the sudden scene.

    ¡°Where¡¯s William?¡± Warren looked at Stacey, who looked like she was on herst breath, and was extremely furious.

    No one could answer.

    Warren yelled at the guards, ¡°Where is he?!¡±

    The guard replied nervously, ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting at the door. We didn¡¯t see hime out.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see hime out? Didn¡¯t you hear the noise inside?¡± Warren questioned.

    ¡°There was some noise, but we thought¡­¡± The guards could not bring themselves to say it.

    They probably thought that William and Stacey were making love.

    After all, the two of them had not been married for a long time. Since they were newlyweds, it was inevitable that they would not be able to control themselves.

    ¡°Trash!¡± Warren cursed.

    Jeanne¡¯s attention was also focused on the washroom at that moment.

    How did William escape? Where had William escaped from?

    She looked up and down. When she saw a crack in the ceiling, she quickly said to the guards, ¡°Help me open that.¡±

    The guard quickly jumped onto the sink and reached out to touch the ceiling that Jeanne had mentioned.

    The moment he touched it, the ceiling began to slide.

    Everyone¡¯s attention was on that.

    The guards quickly slid the ceiling open, instantly revealing a hole big enough for a person to crawl through.

    ¡°Go up and see where it leads to!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The guards quickly climbed up.

    Just then, a servant suddenly ran into the bathroom. ¡°Leader, Mr. Swan has knocked down all the guards and left!¡±

    Warren¡¯s expression became even more grave!

    He quickly led his men out.

    Since everyone¡¯s attention had been on William, they had neglected Edward, allowing him to escape!

    When he returned to the main hall, there were indeed a few unconscious guards on the ground, and Edward was nowhere to be found.

    ¡°Father.¡± Jeanne whispered in Warren¡¯s ear, ¡°There are assassins from the Hills all around us. They won¡¯t be able to escape.¡±

    Warren calmed himself down a little and ordered loudly, ¡°Find them! Even if you have to dig three feet into the Sanders¡¯ residence, you have to find those two people!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The guards all dispersed.

    At that moment, Chester was still holding the bleeding Stacey in his arms. He walked straight out of the hall as if he wanted to send her to the hospital.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Warren called out to him.

    Chester turned around. ¡°I¡¯ve contacted the driver to send Stacey to the hospital first. She¡¯s lost too much blood.¡±

    ¡°No one is allowed to leave today. Everyone can only enter! Inform all the doctors in the Sanders¡¯ residence toe here to treat Stacey!¡± Warren ordered emotionlessly.

    Chester stopped in his tracks.

    He had no choice but to ce Stacey on the sofa in the living room, and in an instant, the sofa was covered in blood.

 Chapter 1170 - 1170 The War Has Started: William Gatesâ€™s Identity Exposed

    1170 The War Has Started: William Gates¡¯s Identity Exposed

    Everyone was trembling with fear. However, Warren¡¯s attention was all focused on William, the descendant of the Duncans.

    Chester had always had a good rtionship with Stacey. After all, she was his youngest sister. Hence, there was nopetition between them, and they had a certain level of affection for each other. Now that he was seeing her on herst breath and feeling his father¡¯s indifference, he naturally felt a little upset.

    The atmosphere was a little tense.

    The guard who had just left the bathroom ceiling came back and reported, ¡°Leader, the ceiling leads to the back garden of the tea room. Mr. Gates should have left from there!¡±

    ¡°Go and find him!¡± Warren was furious.

    Never did he expect that William would slip away from right under his nose, and he definitely could not let that happen.

    ¡°Leader.¡±

    At that moment, the staff member who was in charge of the DNA testing appeared in the hall.

    ¡°Are the results out yet?¡± Warren asked coldly.

    ¡°It¡¯s out. We¡¯ve run a DNA test on everyone, and Mr. William¡¯s DNA is aplete match with the sample you gave us,¡± the staff member reported.

    Upon hearing the result, Warren, who was sitting on a mahogany chair in the hall, kicked the coffee table in front of him, and it flipped it over!

    Everyone was so frightened that they did not even dare to breathe loudly.

    After confirming William¡¯s identity, Warren was furious. He had never thought that it would be William!

    It was all his fault!

    To think that he trusted William so much and did not hide anything from thetter. He even thought that he could borrow some of William¡¯s power abroad, as well as the wealth William had, to help him take down the remaining Duncans Little did he know that he had been used and schemed against by William the entire time!

    He gritted his teeth and could not control his anger.

    Suddenly, his eyes narrowed, and he looked at the antique vase in the hall. The vase was a gift from William.

    At that moment, it was ironic to put it there!

    He stepped forward and grabbed it before smashing it on the ground madly.

    A loud noise sounded, and the atmosphere in the hall was so oppressive that no one dared to even breathe.

    ¡°Once we catch William, I¡¯ll definitely tear his corpse into ten thousand pieces!¡± Warren said fiercely.

    It was not just about his identity as a descendant of the Duncans, but it was also because William had yed him like a fool.

    In order to let William quickly gain a foothold in Harken, he had even used his identity to introduce her to many of the Sanders¡¯ officials. Now, who knew how many officials and politicians William had already hooked up with in secret! How much had he been scheming against him in secret?

    He thought about how he had shot himself in the foot. In fact, if not for Jeanne¡¯s reminder, he would have continued to help William develop a career in his regime and even tried to make him the next Michael. After all, with Michael¡¯s departure, he would have to nurture another talent. He had always thought highly of William, thinking that he could be the minister who would support the Sanders!

    He did not expect himself to have long fallen into William¡¯s trap and be used! Not only that, but William was even benefitting from using him.

    What a disgrace!

    To Warren, it was a great humiliation to be schemed against to that extent!

    At that moment, he really felt as if his vision had turned ck. He was so angry that he almost fainted.

    He wished that he could peel off William¡¯s skin and eat his flesh; he wished he could chop William into minced meat.

    However, he did not have an outlet to release his anger!

    ¡°Have you found him?¡± Warren lost his patience and suddenly shouted.

    He rushed to the hall and asked fiercely.

    A few guards at the door who were in charge of reporting hurriedly came in. ¡°Leader, we¡¯re still searching! ording to the news from the front, no one has left the Sanders¡¯ residence so far, so they must still be here. If we send more people to search for them carefully, we will definitely find them.¡±

    ¡°Cut the cr*p. Hurry up and find it for me!¡± Warren flew into a rage.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The guards quickly left.

    After a short while, a group of doctors rushed to the main hall.

    Everyone was respectful toward Warren.

    ¡°Go and see how my daughter is doing!¡± Warren suppressed his anger and ordered.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The doctor hurried over.

    A few doctors quickly took out their medical equipment and started to treat Stacey.

    The atmosphere in the hall was still tense.

    Jeanne looked at the time in the hall. Half an hour had passed since William left, yet the men still had not found them.

    Why did she find it a little strange? No matter how she looked at it, she felt that something was amiss.

    She took the initiative to walk to Warren¡¯s side. ¡°Father, I want to go out and take a look.¡±

 Chapter 1171 - 1171 The War Has Started: William Gatesâ€™s Identity Exposed

    1171 The War Has Started: William Gates¡¯s Identity Exposed

    Warren looked at her.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s been too long. Logically speaking, the Sanders¡¯ residence is only so big. No matter what, we should be able to find them after searching for so long,¡± Jeanne said bluntly.

    Warren nodded. ¡°Alright, go and take a look.¡±

    ¡°Father!¡± Chester suddenly walked over. ¡°I want to go with her.¡±

    Warren frowned.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried about Jeannie being alone,¡± Chester said bluntly. ¡°I¡¯m not being paranoid, but it¡¯s just that Jeannie clearly let Edward go earlier. No matter what, they¡¯re husband and wife, and they¡¯re about to have two children soon. She might be soft-hearted.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s face darkened.

    Chester really knew how to make use of every opportunity.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t let Edward go on purpose. If I had let him go, I wouldn¡¯t have brought him back here! All my attention is on William. Compared to Edward, William is more important,¡± Jeanne retorted.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who¡¯s more important, but the current situation is that we haven¡¯t found either of them! I request to go out with Jeanne to look for her!¡± Chester was very determined.

    The situation was visibly tense.

    ¡°Stop arguing!¡± Warren¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°I won¡¯t be biased toward anyone. Since you both want to take the initiative to find Edward and William, you two should go together. If the other party tries to y any tricks, you two can take care of each other!¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Jeanne and Chester replied in unison.

    The two of them walked out of the hall without wasting any more time.

    Outside the main hall but within the Sanders¡¯ residence, there were many guards, and all of them were out looking for the two people.

    As soon as Jeanne and Chester walked out of the main entrance, they saw that the guards were all assassins from the Hills.

    They formed multiple securityyers and had the ce surrounded. On top of that, Edward and William¡¯s mobile phones had been confiscated, and they could not get out. There was no way to send out a signal to the outside world, and they could not get any help. It was really impossible for the two of them to escape tonight!

    Jeanne and Chester shuttled through the corners of the Sanders¡¯ residence. They asked everyone who was patrolling, but none found anything unusual.

    ¡°Should we split up and search?¡± Jeanne asked Chester.

    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Chester was very hostile to Jeanne.

    Before Jeanne returned to the Sanders, Warren would discuss everything with him and tell him everything. Now that Jeanne was here, he was not involved in everything anymore. He did not even know anything about tonight¡¯s incident!

    From the looks of it, it was all Jeanne¡¯s act.

    He had to admit that if not for William¡¯s cunning escape, Jeanne¡¯s act would have really done the Sanders a great service.

    Then, Jeanne¡¯s status in the Sanders would be higher than the rest.

    Chester could not bear the thought of the blow he had suffered from Jeanne over the past few days.

    He was following Jeanne now not because he did not trust her. Since Jeanne had already done so much for them, he had no choice but to believe her. However, he just did not want Jeanne to take all the credit.

    If they really caught Edward and William, in any case, they would both take the credit.

    Jeanne did not want to waste time with Chester. As she examined everything in the Sanders¡¯ residence, she was also thinking about where two people could hide.

    Just like that, they spent nearly an hour walking around the Sanders¡¯ residence, but William and Edward seemed to have disappeared into thin air.

    Not a single shadow could be seen.

    When Jeanne and Chester returned to the main hall, Warren asked, ¡°How did it go?¡±

    ¡°We found nothing,¡± Chester replied.

    ¡°The Sanders¡¯ residence is so big, yet you can¡¯t even find two people. Are you all useless?!¡± Warren flew into a rage again.

    In fact, Jeanne also found it unbelievable. How was it possible that they really could not find those two people?

    As long as they did not leave, which it was obvious that they had not, she would definitely be able to find him.

    However, where were they hiding now?

    Jeanne and Chester epted the scolding and did not dare to speak.

    The moment Warren was about to lose his temper again, a doctor hurriedly walked over from a corner of the hall. ¡°Leader, Ms. Stacey is seriously injured. We suspect that there is internal bleeding in her head, so we need to do a CT scan of her brain to confirm her condition. If necessary, we will choose to perform a craniotomy on her. Therefore, we need to apply to bring her to the hospital for a systematic examination and treatment. Otherwise¨C¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, what will happen?!¡± Warren asked fiercely.

 Chapter 1172 - 1172 The War Has Started: William Gatesâ€™s Identity Exposed

    1172 The War Has Started: William Gates¡¯s Identity Exposed

    ¡°Otherwise, she¡¯ll lose her life or be paralyzed and demented,¡± the doctor answered.

    Warren¡¯s expression was extremely ugly.

    They still had not found William yet, so not to mention the few of them, he could not even let a fly go!

    He said coldly, ¡°Choose the most conservative way to treat her!¡±

    ¡°But¨C¡±

    ¡°Go!¡± Warren scolded.

    The doctor did not dare to say anything else and returned to Stacey¡¯s side for basic treatment.

    At that moment, Chester could not help but look at Stacey and say, ¡°Father, I think you should take Stacey to the hospital now. We¡¯ll let them go and then arrange for the guards to monitor them the entire time. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems¨C¡±

    ¡°Are you teaching me how to do things now?¡± Warren looked at Chester coldly.

    ¡°What I¡¯m worried about is that Stacey won¡¯t be able to make it and that she¡¯ll pass the window for treatment¨C¡±

    ¡°Chester, has all the education I¡¯ve given you all these years been in vain?!¡± Warren lectured him, ¡°You can¡¯t have any feelings when you¡¯re doing great things! Even if it¡¯s your own family, you should treat them equally! For someone as indecisive as you, who can¡¯t weigh the severity of the situation, should I also consider whether I should make you my sessor?¡±

    Chester was embarrassed by Warren¡¯s words.

    Especially when he heard that Warren was considering changing his sessor, Chester could not control his emotions at all.

    Anger was written all over his face.

    However, Warren did not care at all. He even scolded Chester, ¡°You¡¯re useless. Don¡¯t stand in front of me. You¡¯re an eyesore!¡±

    Chester clenched his fists, gritted his teeth, and took a few steps back.

    At the same time, Jeanne suddenly stepped forward and whispered a few words in Warren¡¯s ear.

    In Chester¡¯s eyes, there was only jealousy and anger. What right did Jeanne have to gain all of Warren¡¯s trust?

    At that moment, Warren¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard her words. It was his recognition of Jeanne.

    After Jeanne finished speaking, Warren hurriedly followed her and led the group of people to the washroom outside the tea room.

    The so-called most dangerous ce was the safest ce.

    Jeanne thought about it for a long time. Then, she determined that Edward and William might return here.

    In other words, when she had gone outside for a patrol earlier, she felt that Edward and William could not possibly be anywhere else other than this ce unless they had really disappeared into thin air.

    Warren took a few steps back and had the guards go in front. Then, he made a hand gesture before the guards rushed in.

    As the guards rushed in, they saw a figure, who was very fast. In an instant, the guards who rushed in were shackled.

    At the same time, he killed the guard at the front with one shot.

    Suddenly, a gunshot rang out, and everyone quickly stood in front of Warren to protect him. The guards raised their weapons and aimed at the two people in the bathroom.

    One of them was Edward, who had just killed the guards, and the other was William, who was behind Edward and was being blocked by Edward¡¯s body.

    The two of them were surrounded by the Sanders¡¯ guards.

    Warren pushed away the guards in front of him who were protecting him. He was a little excited.

    When he confirmed that it was Edward and William, his face instantly lit up. He said fiercely, ¡°Are you still going to run now?!¡±

 Chapter 1173 - 1173 A Turn of Events

    1173 A Turn of Events

    Edward and William were surrounded by the Sanders.

    Warren was overjoyed. He could not hide his joy and evenughed out loud.

    All this time, the words ¡°Duncans¡¯ descendant¡± were stuck in his throat, but finally, he could get the person today.

    He was so happy that he forgot himself. At that moment, he even forgot that he was the leader of a country. He did not care about his children or his subordinates¡¯ presence and released all his emotions.

    He said, ¡°Are you still going to run now?!¡±

    Where else could they run to?

    Edward looked coldly at Warren¡¯s smug and overly excited expression.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been hiding by my side for so long. Do you really think you can hide it from me?! He¡¯s too bold!¡± Warren¡¯s voice sounded more and more furious.

    All the grievances he felt before seemed to be released at that moment. Finally, he could vent his anger.

    When he did not get any response from them, he sneered at Edward and William, ¡°Do you regret it?¡±

    He just wanted to show off his ability and be smug for a little longer now that everything had settled.

    He was also eager to see Edward and William, the so-called descendant of the Duncans, in a sorry state in front of him.

    At the thought about how he had been fooled by those two people, he really wanted to torture them to death.

    ¡°Do you regret sending yourself to me and courting your own death?!¡± Warren was so amused by himself that he could not shake himself out of it.

    At that moment, he was mocking their defeat, at how stupid they both and the Duncans were.

    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Warren said deliberately with a triumphant smile. ¡°All of this is thanks to Jeanne. If Jeanne had not nned everything and guessed that you both were hiding here, I would¡¯ve been fooled by the two of you tonight! Jeanne, you¡¯re a great contributor to the family. In the future, you can do whatever you want in the family! Your authority is only below mine, and everyone else has to be respectful to you!¡±

    Finding Warren¡¯s words difficult to swallow, Chester clenched his fists, trying to suppress his anger.

    ¡°Jeannie, I promised you that I would reward you if you capture the descendant of the Duncans. Now, tell me. What do you want? I¡¯ll satisfy you!¡± Warren held Jeanne¡¯s hand tightly in his.

    It was a disy of his love for her.

    Jeanne turned to look at Warren before slowly turning to look at Edward, who had no way out.

    When their eyes met, Edward asked her, ¡°Did you design all of this?¡±

    Jeanne nodded.

    ¡°You discovered William¡¯s identity long ago?¡± Edward raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. It was just spection.¡± Jeanne said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think he was really one. I just thought that we should check the people around us. I didn¡¯t expect... that after spending so much effort to find this person, he would be so close to us.¡±

    Edward¡¯s throat moved as if he was suppressing his emotions.

    ¡°Edward.¡± Jeanne made it clear to him by saying, ¡°I¡¯m a member of the Sanders, and I will only do things for the Sanders. If there¡¯s a conflict with the Sanders, I¡¯ll only stand on their side.¡±

    Edward looked at her coldly.

    The two of them had been separated so many times, and she had used him so many times, but that was the first time Edward¡¯s gaze was like a knife, cutting through her.

    However, she just ignored him.

    ¡°Father.¡± Jeanne immediately shifted her gaze.

    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Warren¡¯s smile was still on his face.

    ¡°I want to kill Edward with my own hands.¡± Jeanne went straight to the point.

    Warren was stunned.

    ¡°It¡¯s because he killed Kingsley, and I want to avenge Kingsley,¡± Jeanne said cruelly.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Warren agreed.

    The next second, Warren told the guards to hand Jeanne a gun, a ck one.

    What he meant was that she should kill Edward now.

    Jeanne held the heavy gun, and she walked toward Edward, step by step.

    Standing not too far away from Edward, Jeanne said, ¡°I¡¯ll give birth to the child.¡±

    Edward looked at her coldly.

    ¡°I will raise both of them.¡± That was herst promise to him.

    However, Edward did not respond. Instead, he just kept looking at her as if he wanted to remember how cruel she was.

    Jeanne thought, ¡®So be it.¡¯

 Chapter 1174 - 1174 A Turn of Events

    1174 A Turn of Events

    In the next life, they should not meet again.

    She raised her gun and pointed it at Edward¡¯s head.

    ¡°Jeanne,¡± Edward suddenly called out to her.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes flickered. At that moment, her finger that was on the trigger was trembling.

    ¡°Let me touch the baby in your stomach,¡± Edward said.

    He wanted her to fulfill hisst wish.

    Jeanne¡¯s throat moved.

    While she was hesitating, she saw Edward throw the ck gun that he had snatched from the guards on the ground.

    In other words, he had thrown away all the weapons he had for self-defense.

    Even if it was useless in the current situation, the people on the battlefield would never they would never throw away their weapons for self-defense even though it was useless.

    The moment he threw them away, it would mean he surrendered.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jeanne agreed.

    She promised him that before he died, she would let him touch the unborn child in her stomach, so she walked in front of him.

    When the two of them were only one step away from each other, Edward extended his hand.

    The moment he reached out, Jeanne aimed her gun at his forehead, which meant she could end his life at any moment.

    The next second, Jeanne felt arge, gentle hand on her lower abdomen.

    During the time they were in the Sanders¡¯s house, they had been sleeping on the same bed every night with his hand on her abdomen.

    She even knew that when he thought she had fallen asleep, he would kiss her lower abdomen and tell the baby in her lower abdomen that was looking forward to her arrival.

    However, he could no longer wait for her arrival.

    Tears welled up in Jeanne¡¯s eyes. In the end, it would still hurt because she had loved him deeply before.

    She bit her lip and narrowed her eyes. Her finger moved slightly as she pulled the trigger.

    Just as everything was about to happen, a panicked cry suddenly sounded in that quiet space. ¡°Leader, be careful!¡±

    The bodyguard closest to Warren used his body to stand in front of Warren, stopping the bullet from hitting Warren.

    The sudden riot made the situation out of control.

    At that moment, because Jeanne was distracted, Edward managed to grab hold of her gun with a backhand move, causing it to fall to the ground.

    Jeanne, on the other hand, moved her body and broke free from Edward. Then, she squatted down and tried to pick up the gun.

    However, Edward reacted quickly and kicked the gun away. At the same time, he quickly and urately reached out to pull Jeanne to his side.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes narrowed. The moment she saw that she was about to be subdued by him, she directly used her stomach to face his strong attack.

    Edward immediately retracted his hand. In fact, his fingers even brushed past her lower abdomen.

    If he did not manage to pull his hand back in time, that punch would have hit her directly in the lower abdomen. He could have easily hurt the baby in her stomach.

    Edward¡¯s expression turned ugly.

    While he was stunned, Jeanne had already left his side and chased after Warren in the chaos.

    After they left, gunshots rang out continuously at the scene.

    In reality, they had secretly reced half of the guards at the Sanders¡¯ residence. If they had more time, they could have reced the men inside!

    After all, they had bribed more than half of the officials in the Sanders, and the gunshot just now came from the people they had bribed!

    However, Warren managed to escape with the help of his bodyguard!

    Seeing that the situation was not to his advantage, Warren immediately chose to leave the scene and leave the battlefield to the remaining people.

    Jeanne caught up with Warren as fast as she could.

    Warren¡¯s expression was extremely ugly.

    The people with him now were his personal bodyguards, who could not have been bribed, and besides Jeanne, Chester was also there. He was very smart to have left immediately.

    Countless gunshots could be heard everywhere in the Sanders¡¯ residence.

    Warren quickly led the group to an inconspicuous house in the backyard. When the door opened, it revealed a secret passage.

    As expected, Warren was prepared to escape. There was no way he would die in the Sanders¡¯ residence.

    He quickly entered, and Chester and Jeanne followed immediately.

    ¡°Jeanne, you stay here,¡± Warren ordered.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes flickered.

    Chester was smug.

    ¡°The assassins of the Hills are under your control. Use them to capture Edward and William! We can¡¯t let them go. Once they leave, it¡¯ll be difficult for us to catch them again!¡± Warren said quickly and anxiously, ¡°After I leave, I will send troops to support you. Hold on for half an hour and stall them. As long as they don¡¯t leave the Sanders¡¯ residence, killing them will be a piece of cake!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jeanne did not hesitate or forget to remind him. ¡°Father, be careful. If the Duncans can bribe the guards in the Sanders¡¯ residence, they must have bribed a lot of people and officials. You have to be careful not to be schemed against by the Duncans.¡±

    With that, Jeanne was about to head back.

    ¡°Jeanne,¡± Warren suddenly called out to her.

    Jeanne turned around.

    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s too dangerous here. It¡¯s better if youe with me. You can just order the assassins to kill Edward and William. It¡¯s too risky for you to go yourself! I¡¯ll be more at ease if you leave with me.¡± Warren suddenly went back on his word.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jeanne did not refuse.

    ...

    Of course, she would not be touched by Warren.

    She knew very well that Warren was just not sure who was still his people in the Sanders and who was still useful to him. He allowed her to stay by his side because firstly, she was smart enough and he felt that she could give him advice. Secondly, even if he was plotted against by the Duncans, he could still use her as a hostage.

    At least, Edward still could not bear to be so cruel to her!

    Therefore, she still had value.

 Chapter 1175 - 1175 Chesterâ€™s Ambition Exposed

    1175 Chester¡¯s Ambition Exposed

    Jeanne followed Warren and was prepared to leave through the secret passage when suddenly, Warren said to Mason, who was beside Jeanne, ¡°He¡¯ll stay!¡±

    Mason had always been by Jeanne¡¯s side, so naturally, it was the same at this moment. No matter what happened, his only mission was to protect Jeanne.

    However, it was obvious that Warren was wary of Mason.

    Without hesitation, Jeanne agreed. ¡°Mason, you can stay behind andmand the assassins of the Hills.¡±

    ¡°Jeanne!¡± Mason refused.

    Jeanne gave him a look.

    Mason gritted his teeth and quickly turned around to leave!

    The moment he left, Warren aimed his gun at Mason¡¯s back and was about to shoot. It was obvious that he wanted to silence Mason to prevent him from exposing his escape route.

    However, Jeanne covered Warren¡¯s gun with her hand. ¡°I swear on my life that he will never betray us!¡±

    Warren did not seem to have much time to waste. Hence, he put down the gun, turned around, and quickly walked into the passageway.

    Jeanne secretly heaved a sigh of relief, adjusted her emotions, and followed behind!

    After exiting the passageway, they arrived at a remote road far away from the Sanders¡¯ residence. It was a ce that ordinary people would not be able to find, and at that moment, a few cars were already parked there.

    Warren¡¯s bodyguard opened the door for him and let him in. Then, Jeanne and Chester followed suit.

    As the car sped away, Jeanne turned around and looked at the Sanders¡¯ residence from afar. She could hear the countless gunshots.

    In the car, Warren¡¯s expression was grave.

    He had never expected that he would lose what he was so close to having. In fact, he had never thought that William would even bribe the guards at the Sanders¡¯ residence.

    Did that mean William had bribed a lot of the Sanders¡¯ officials as well?

    The more he thought about it, the angrier he got.

    Warren gritted his teeth and picked up the phone to make a call. He ordered coldly, ¡°Send all the troops to the Sanders¡¯ residence and capture the descendant of the Duncans.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± the other party replied respectfully.

    Then, Warren continued to make a few calls to give instructions. In order to bnce the situation, a few people had control over the Sanders¡¯ military power!

    After the call, the car fell silent.

    Chester could not help but ask, ¡°Father, where are we now?¡±

    Warren turned around and looked at Chester. ¡°Just follow my arrangements.¡±

    At that point, he was so cautious that he did not even trust his own son.

    Chester endured it for a while and chose to remain silent.

    Jeanne, too, remained silent, and she turned to look out of the window at the pitch-ck night sky.

    The road they were currently on was not the main road of South Hampton City. There were even trees around them, so it should be a rtively remote ce.

    The car was moving at a constant speed, which meant that Warren already had a destination in mind. In other words, Warren had nned out his escape route should an ident happen.

    Jeanne sat in the car quietly, with no idea where they would end up!

    About half an hourter, the car stopped at a t and deste ce, where a helicopter was parked.

    It meant that Warren would leave in a helicopter. No matter what the situation was, his first reaction was to ensure his own safety.

    Jeanne¡¯s lips curled into a smirk.

    As expected, it was not easy to kill Warren.

    It was no wonder Kingsley never dared to make a move. He probably knew that the old fox was not so easy to kill.

    Jeanne followed Warren and got out of the car.

    Chester also followed her out of the car and walked toward the helicopter.

    Just as he had walked over, he stood in front of Warren. ¡°Father, are you leaving just like that?¡±

    Warren¡¯s expression darkened, and he looked at Chester coldly. ¡°Move!¡±

    ¡°Quinn, Justin, and Stacey are still in the Sanders¡¯ residence. Are we just going to leave like this?¡± Chester questioned Warren.

    In terms of human nature, even though Chester was easily jealous and had his own selfish motives, he had not lost his conscience.

    At that moment, his dissatisfaction with Warren¡¯s actions was exposed!

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I just order someone to save them and capture the remaining members of the Duncans? Or do you think I should go back and risk my life?¡± Warren said righteously, ¡°I¡¯m the leader of a country. My life is more important than anyone else¡¯s! No one can be a threat to me!¡±

 Chapter 1176 - 1176 Chesterâ€™s Ambition Exposed

    1176 Chester¡¯s Ambition Exposed

    Chester was furious when he heard what Warren said, and his veins were popping as he red at thetter.

    ¡°Move!¡± Warren shouted angrily. He did not care about Chester¡¯s feelings at all.

    However, Chester did not move.

    ¡°Chester!¡± Warren threatened, ¡°Don¡¯t make me leave you behind! I¡¯ll count to three. If you don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll kill you right in front of me! One, two, three...¡±

    The moment Warren said the word ¡°three¡±, Warren¡¯s personal bodyguards, who were standing beside them, raised their guns and pointed them at Warren and Jeanne.

    Warren¡¯s expression changed.

    At that moment, Jeanne could not hide her surprise either. She did not expect Chester to have bribed Warren¡¯s personal bodyguards!

    How many people had been plotting against Warren all these years?

    ¡°Father! You forced me to do this!¡± Chester sneered.

    From hisck of imposing aura earlier, he now stood like he had won the battle, looking down at Warren condescendingly.

    His face was filled with cruelty.

    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Warren yelled at his bodyguards.

    ¡°What are they doing? Of course, they want to kill you.¡± Chesterughed hysterically.

    As Warren suppressed his emotions, his body trembled.

    ¡°You¡¯ve probably forgotten that I¡¯m the one who reced all these personal bodyguards for you. These people were never yours. They were always mine!¡± The more Chester spoke, the more smug and arrogant he became!

    ¡°Are you crazy? How dare you treat me like this!¡± Warren looked at his son in disbelief.

    He could not believe that one day, his son would point a gun at his head!

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to treat you like this either, but you¡¯re not worthy of being my father!¡± Chester said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen too much of your dark side over the years. I knew that one day, you would be turned over! If you rule a country like this, the Sanders will die in your hands one day, so I have to make ns for my future!¡±

    ¡°Y-Y-You unfilial son!¡± Warren was so angry that he almost fainted.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this day toe so soon! I thought that if you wanted to abdicate, you should, at the very least, help me get rid of the Duncans. I don¡¯t want to fight with the Duncans and ruin my reputation as soon as I take over! However, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so useless and be forced to this point by the Duncans so quickly! If not Jeanne, the Duncans would¡¯ve killed you!¡±

    ¡°Chester, shut up!¡±

    ¡°You should be the one to shut up!¡± Chester¡¯s expression was fierce. He no longer had any respect for Warren or had to act ording to Warren¡¯s wishes. He felt a sense of satisfaction that he had never felt before. ¡°As the defeated opponent, what right do you have to yell at me? Now that I think about it, you actually doubted me and even looked down on me because of Jeanne¡¯s ability! Warren, this is what you get for looking down on me. Are you satisfied?¡±

    Warren¡¯s face was twisted in anger.

    ¡°Initially, I wanted to kill you right away when you and Jeanne were doing things behind my back. However, I never found a good opportunity. Now, I can kill you openly now, and no one will know that I did it. This way, I can legitimately inherit my position as the head of the Sanders. With that, I¡¯ll be the leader of the country...¡± Chesterughed wildly.

    It was as if he was the only one in the world.

    ¡°If you kill me now, will you be able to deal with the Duncans? Do you really think that you can go against the Duncans with your petty tricks? Stop dreaming! You will be killed by the Duncans before you can really take the position of the leader!¡± Warren cursed at Chester.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Duncans surrounded by your people now?!¡± Chester mocked, ¡°I¡¯ll just sit back and enjoy the fruits of yourbor!¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Chester¡¯s face was filled with sarcasm again. ¡°Before you die, you should reflect on why so many people around you want to betray you. Other than me, there are also the Sanders¡¯ guards and officials. Why do they all treat you like this?¡±

    Warren¡¯s expression was grim. At that moment, he wished he could shoot his son to death.

    ¡°In fact, the reason is very simple. Other than yourself and your own interests, you don¡¯t care about anyone else. You don¡¯t care about the feelings of your children, your officials, or your security guards. As long as they threaten you a little, you will kill them all. If you do this, who will be willing to be loyal to you? Who will be willing to work for you? Oh, right.¡± Chester seemed to have suddenly thought of something and said sarcastically, ¡°You were the one who killed your biological brother back then, weren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Chester!¡± With his bottom line crossed, Warren became even angrier.

    ¡°Even though I was still young back then, I knew many things. I heard with my own ears that you plotted against your own brother and then killed him. You knew very well that grandpa liked Uncle Joseph more and that you couldn¡¯tpare to him in terms of ability, so you used the most despicable means to kill him. After so many years, do you really think that no one knows? Do you really think that Uncle Joseph¡¯s death was just an ident? You just pretended not to know because you were afraid you¡¯d get into trouble! You¡¯re so cruel. Once you¡¯re provoked, you start killing. Tell me, how many people in the Sanders¡¯ regime want to see you dead?¡±

 Chapter 1177 - 1177 Chesterâ€™s Tragic End

    1177 Chester¡¯s Tragic End

    ¡°Have you said enough?¡± Warren¡¯s face was tense, and he looked extremely terrifying.

    At that moment, Jeanne clenched her fists tighter and tighter.

    Chester sneered as he looked at Warren. He was no longer afraid after being afraid for the first half of his life.

    ¡°Not yet,¡± he said.

    Warren¡¯s eyes were red, and he was furious.

    Chester then looked at Jeanne and said, ¡°Jeanne, do you think you¡¯ll get anything in return for helping Warren? Even if I don¡¯t kill you now, once you lose your value, he will kill you mercilessly. Let¡¯s put it this way, if the Duncans were to catch up now, you would be the first person Warren would take as a hostage. Do you believe me?¡±

    Of course, she believed him. However, it was not the time for her to go all out with Warren yet.

    No one knew who would win until thest second!

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so naive to think that you¡¯ll be Warren¡¯s most beloved child. His love will always be based on his own interests, and it will be the same for you!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. All I care about is living in the Sanders. Without Kingsley¡¯s protection, I need to find a safe haven. I don¡¯t mind being used by my father. After all, I¡¯m also using him to give me a safe ce to stay!¡± Jeanne said to Chester, enunciating each word.

    ¡°What a joke.¡± Chester said sarcastically, ¡°Your so-called safe ce is just a hell that can kill you at any time! I¡¯m not even afraid to tell you that Warren nned Kingsley¡¯s death! Do you think we didn¡¯t receive Kingsley¡¯s request for help that night? It was Warren, the father in front of you who you thought could keep you safe. He pretended he did not hear it. His goal was to make Kingsley and Edward kill each other. In his opinion, whether Kingsley or Edward died, it would be beneficial to him. He was nning to sit back and enjoy the fruits of someone else¡¯sbor!¡±

    Jeanne red at Chester and watched as he told her everything she knew.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Warren roared, ¡°Don¡¯t make me lose all my affection for you!¡±

    ¡°Do you think I still have affection for you? Although I¡¯ve inherited your cold-bloodedness, ruthlessness, and cruelty, I still scoff at how you treat everyone to achieve your goals. I still detest you. So, if you die, I won¡¯t be sad at all. Not just me, but no one else should be sad! After all, if it weren¡¯t for your own disgusting ipetence, the Duncans wouldn¡¯t have been able to bribe so many people from the Sanders so quickly, and you wouldn¡¯t have to die so quickly!

    ¡°Warren, what happens to the Sanders and you, in the end, is the retribution you deserve. Even if you die, you¡¯ll die a sinner!¡± Chester gritted his teeth as he spoke.

    At that moment, he seemed to have lost all his affection for his father.

    He moved his hand. It was obvious that he was giving orders to kill Warren and Jeanne.

    Jeanne had previously thought that Chester might be more humane than Warren. However, it was only at that moment did she realize that Chester hated Warren for his ruling that caused the Sanders¡¯ decline and for allowing him to take over a terrible mess.

    In reality, Chester and Warren were the same. They had no conscience at all! There was only power, desire, and killing!

    She watched as Chester retreated step by step and ordered his personal bodyguards to surround Warren and Jeanne to shoot them dead!

    At that very moment, a violent gunshot suddenly sounded in the sky. After that, a dense barrage of gunshots rang out from all directions, shooting all the bodyguards in front of him dead.

    Jeanne and Warren quickly crouched down and rolled to the ground. With the sudden support of people, they sessfully escaped from the gates of hell.

    They were closely protected by a group of people, and naturally, Chester was defeated.

    In just a few minutes, Chester had be that dog of death again as more people suddenly appeared and pointed their guns at his head.

    Then, he knelt down in front of Warren, who looked down at his own son with a cruel expression on his face.

    Chester seemed to be shocked as to why he had suddenly fallen into Warren¡¯s trap.

    Did Warren not only have one personal bodyguard? Why did so many people suddenly appear?

    ¡°Bam!¡± Warren kicked Chester to the ground.

    Chester fell to the ground, his face covered in blood.

    Warren said, ¡°I brought you to this world and raised you. Do you think I don¡¯t know what¡¯s on your mind? Do you really think I didn¡¯t notice that you changed my bodyguard? I was just testing you to see if you were loyal to me! I didn¡¯t expect that you would really want to kill me to usurp the throne! You beast!¡±

    With that, Warren kicked Chester¡¯s face again, and Chester rolled on the ground in pain.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Chester screamed.

    At that moment, Warren stepped on the back of Chester¡¯s hand.

    After he stepped down, he kept pushing down with his feet to crush Chester¡¯s hand. He did not care about their father-son rtionship at all.

    Chester was in so much pain that he wished he was dead!

    Jeanne stood at the side and watched coldly as the father and son killed each other.

    In fact, the moment Chester was feeling smug, she had already noticed the strange situation around her ¡ª that many people were lying in ambush around her.

    As long as they found the right time, Chester would die immediately!

    In that case, how could she have exposed her inner thoughts? She could only apany him as he continued his act.

    Then, she saw Chester courting his death.

    ¡°Father!¡± Chester was in excruciating pain. He said, ¡°Let me go! I¡¯m begging you to let me go! Please! I¡¯m your son. If you kill me, who will inherit your legacy? Don¡¯t kill me. I know I was wrong¡­¡±

    He was quick to submit. However, Warren was never such a benevolent person.

    Warren continued to step on the back of Chester¡¯s hand and grabbed his hair. Chester¡¯s face was covered in blood, and Warren could not help but look at his ferocious expression. Other than cruelness, there was no trace of restraint in Warren¡¯s eyes. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say I was your father when you had someone point a gun at my head?¡±

    ¡°Father, I was wrong. I know I was wrong. I was too arrogant. I beg you to let me go. I beg you¡­¡± Chester was in excruciating pain. Tears, snot, and blood were all over his face. ¡°I really won¡¯t do it again. I won¡¯t do it again!¡±

    ¡°A dog can¡¯t change its ways! Do you want me to let you go and wait for you to make aeback one day?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t, father¡­¡± Chester kept calling out for his father.

    He was trying to make Warren pity him and let him go.

    ¡°I¡¯ve reminded you before that if you want to achieve great things, you can¡¯t be soft-hearted! And although you¡¯ve learned it, you¡¯re using it on me!¡± Warren¡¯s cold voice was extremely terrifying. ¡°Now, I¡¯ll show you what it means to not acknowledge your family!¡±

    ¡°No, father, don¡¯t kill me. I beg you, don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± Chester¡¯s eyes widened, and he was so frightened that it was as if he had lost his soul.

    Warren reached out his hand coldly, and the subordinate beside him respectfully handed over a ck pistol.

    The muzzle of the gun was aimed directly at Chester¡¯s head.

    Chester was so scared that his entire body went limp. It was as if he did not know how to resist at that moment. He just allowed Warren to shackle him, and then he kept mumbling, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me. Don¡¯t kill me¨C¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    A bullet directly shot through Chester¡¯s head, and his brain exploded.

    ...

    Warren¡¯s face was covered in Chester¡¯s blood, but he did not react at all.

    He threw Chester¡¯s body on the ground and stood up. He took out a handkerchief from his suit pocket and wiped Chester¡¯s face clean. It was as if nothing had happened just now. No one could tell that he had killed his biological son!

    Once he was done wiping, he threw the handkerchief on the ground before turning around to face Jeanne.

    Jeanne was stunned. At that moment, she was visibly frightened by Warren¡¯s insensitive attitude.

    Warren smiled at her and said, ¡°It¡¯s not the cruelty of a father, but that you have to be taught a lesson for doing something wrong. But don¡¯t worry, Jeannie, I know how loyal you are to me. As long as you do what I say, I¡¯ll leave everything to you, even the Sanders¡¯ empire.¡±

    Jeanne quickly regained her senses and said respectfully, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, father. I will never betray you.¡±

    ¡°I knew it. You¡¯re smarter than the others!¡± Warren felt a little relieved.

    Then, he turned around and walked toward the helicopter not far away. Jeanne held it in and followed him.

    At that moment, she finally saw Warren¡¯s true strength.

    She turned to look at Chester, who looked unrecognizable as he was lying on the ground. She had watched him die a tragic death.

    However, she gritted her teeth and quickly followed behind Warren.

    ...

    Just as they were about to board the helicopter, a subordinate beside Warren suddenly pounced on him and pushed him to the ground. ¡°Leader, be careful!¡±

    At the same time, Jeanne quickly moved to the side and kneeled on the ground.

    The next second, a loud noise sounded was heard. ¡°Boom!¡±

    She was sprawled on the ground, her back covered in wounds.

    Her vision was also blurry, and her head felt heavy. There were a few times when she almost fainted, but Jeanne forced herself to stay awake.

    As she stayed awake, she saw a group of people suddenly rushing over from within the fire with guns in their hands and firing at them.

 Chapter 1178 - 1178 The Cunning Warren, Nox Shows Up

    1178 The Cunning Warren, Nox Shows Up

    Jeanne gritted her teeth and rolled over a few times on the ground.

    She knew that if she stayed on the ground, she would die without a doubt. Hence, she could only think of a way to leave.

    She stood up as fast as she could and ran in a certain direction. The bullets continued to shoot past her. Perhaps in the next second, she would be shot dead.

    At that critical moment, Jeanne quickly jumped into a ck car.

    Warren nced at Jeanne, not expecting her to catch up to him so quickly.

    When the explosion erupted, he was protected by his men, and the next moment, he was covered. Since he could not board the helicopter, he quickly chose to escape in a car. In an emergency, he could not think of Jeanne¡¯s life and got into the car to leave.

    Now that Jeanne had escaped on her own, she was considered lucky.

    He ordered his men to drive away.

    He did not need to think to know that it was the Duncans, but he did not expect them to catch up so quickly.

    Warren was someone who had seen many things, so he did not show too much panic at the moment and calmly ordered everyone to evacuate.

    With that, a few cars drove madly on the remote streets. The car was going faster and faster until it suddenly braked.

    Warren and Jeanne were almost sent flying.

    Jeanne covered her abdomen with her hand and clutched the armrest tightly, trying her best not to make a sound.

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?!¡± Warren asked.

    ¡°Leader, the road ahead is a dead end!¡±

    ¡°Trash!¡± Warren cursed.

    ¡°Everyone, get out of the car!¡± Warren ordered.

    At that moment, besides Warren and Jeanne, only three other people were in the car. As the explosion was too sudden, only the three subordinates in the car behind managed to keep up with them. In total, there were only six people left to protect them.

    Once his opponents behind caught up to him, they would definitely die.

    After getting out of the car, everyone quickly made their way into the guillotine and walked into a forest.

    No one dared waste any more time and kept moving forward while contacting the rescue team. Once the rescue team arrived, they would be out of danger.

    Just like that, they walked for quite some distance.

    Behind them, another gunshot suddenly rang out. It was obvious that the people behind had caught up.

    ¡°Leader, they¡¯re close,¡± one of his subordinates reported.

    Furious, Warren asked, ¡°How long until reinforcement arrives?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re flying a helicopter over now. They¡¯ll be here in about half an hour.¡±

    Warren made a prompt decision. ¡°The two of you, go over there and draw them away!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Having received the order, two of them quickly went to the other side.

    Then, soul-stirring gunfight sounded in the forest.

    Jeanne followed Warren closely, and there were four other people beside Warren.

    There was still half an hour to go before Warren¡¯s reinforcements arrived.

    ¡°Bang!¡± Suddenly, another gunshot rang out from behind, and it sounded extremely close. It was as if it was just around them.

    Everyone quickly hid in the bushes.

    They knew that with their current speed, the other party would catch up with them soon. Once the other party caught up, they would be shot to death without any cover.

    They had just taken cover when they heard many footsteps around them and saw bright military shlights everywhere.

    Jeanne held her breath, and Warren was too. He was waiting for the other party to leave.

    However, the other party also seemed to stop for only a moment before they quickly ran foward.

    The people hiding in the bushes heaved a sigh of relief.

    After confirming that the other party had left, they quickly came out of their hiding ce and wanted to leave in another direction.

    Just as they stood up, they saw the people who had left appear in front of them from all directions, instantly surrounded by people.

    It was as if they were waiting for them to show themselves.

    Warren¡¯s expression changed when the light from the military shlight suddenly shone on his and a few other people¡¯s face.

    Warren was protected closely by his four men, and the people surrounding them did not fire immediately.

    All they did was surround Warren andpany, leaving thetter with no ce to escape.

    Then, a person walked out slowly from the crowd.

    It was Nox, who looked frivolous but a little smug. He said, ¡°Leader, considering you¡¯re so old, you must be tired after all that running!¡±

    ¡°You traitor!¡± Warren shouted at Nox.

 Chapter 1179 - 1179 The Cunning Warren, Nox Shows Up

    1179 The Cunning Warren, Nox Shows Up

    Nox sneered.

    ¡°Helping the Duncans¡¯ evil party to go against your leader is a heinous crime!¡± Warren criticized righteously.

    ¡°Your father killed his own leader, so why don¡¯t you say that he¡¯s guilty of the most heinous crime?¡± Nox was very sarcastic. ¡°it¡¯s just that the tables have turned. That¡¯s all.¡±

    What Warren said just now was clearly just to buy time for himself.

    He knew that his reinforcements would be here soon, and once help arrived, he would have a chance to live.

    Nox could not be bothered to talk nonsense with Warren either. He said, ¡°Hurry up and hand over your guns. Don¡¯t waste everyone¡¯s time!¡±

    ¡°In your dreams!¡±

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s my dreams or not, you¡¯re done for! Can¡¯t you see? You have one, two, three... Including you, there are six of you altogether, whereas I have at least 60 people here. If I shoot you, you¡¯ll be dead!¡± Nox said seriously, as if he was trying to persuade Warren. ¡°You¡¯ve enjoyed a high position for so many years. You should be content!¡±

    However, how could Warren be content?

    He red fiercely at Nox, with no intention of surrendering.

    Nox was not a patient person either. He had been chasing them for the entire night and was already exhausted.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, forgive me for being disrespectful and killing you!¡± Nox¡¯s fingers moved slightly.

    All the people surrounding them pulled the trigger.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Warren suddenly shackled Jeanne.

    Nox¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    He did not give any orders, but he was not threatened at all. ¡°Do you think you can threaten me with this woman? You think too much! I can¡¯t wait to shoot her dead. She has used Edward again and again, and you¡¯re still using her as a shield? It¡¯s ridiculous.¡±

    ¡°Nox, I¡¯m pregnant with Edward¡¯s child!¡± Jeanne said hurriedly.

    Nox¡¯s nonchnt face suddenly froze as he looked at Jeanne intently. Clearly, Jeanne¡¯s words had stirred some emotions in him.

    ¡°It¡¯s true. Edward knows. If I weren¡¯t pregnant with his child, he wouldn¡¯t have followed me back to the Sanders!¡± Jeanne said anxiously.

    ¡°So what?¡± Nox¡¯s expression turned cold again. ¡°So what if you¡¯re pregnant with Edward¡¯s child?! There are many women who can bear Edward¡¯s children. You¡¯re not the only one!¡±

    ¡°Edward would never allow another woman to bear his child!¡± Jeanne enunciated each word clearly. ¡°If he would, he wouldn¡¯t have waited for me for so many years!¡±

    He would not have waited for her for seven years.

    ¡°So, you do know how much Edward loves you.¡± The smile on Nox¡¯s face became even crueler. ¡°Since you know that but still treat Edward like that, how do you think I should treat you? You won¡¯t be satisfied even if I beat you to death, will you?¡±

    ¡°Nox, don¡¯t be rash. I really can¡¯t die. If I die, Edward won¡¯t be able to take it. Trust me.¡± Jeanne kept trying to persuade Nox.

    ¡°Jeanne, are you that afraid of death?¡± Nox scoffed.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m afraid of death. I don¡¯t want to die.¡± Jeanne admitted it. ¡°So, I¡¯m begging you to let me go.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Nox did not have any feelings for Jeanne, to begin with.

    Why should he let Jeanne go? Not to mention letting her go under such circumstances, but whenever Jeanne fell into his hands, he would kill her.

    ¡°Nox, it¡¯s fine if I die, but the baby in my belly is innocent. She¡¯s only three months old.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes were red, and she looked really scared!

    ¡°Three months is good. The baby won¡¯t have any thoughts. If she dies, so be it.¡± Nox did not care at all. He said, ¡°Even if Edward doesn¡¯t have any more children with other women, you both still have George. Having George is enough!¡±

    Jeanne bit her lip. She knew that she could not get through to Nox.

    Nox should hate her to the core now, so she was only humiliating herself by begging for mercy.

    However, she had to do something because she really could not die. She had yet to kill Warren and avenge everyone.

    Other than Kingsley and Lucy, she still had her biological parents to avenge.

    She just stared at Nox and saw that he was still unmoved. Hence, she gritted her teeth, and at that moment, her eyes narrowed.

    Having noticed the change in Jeanne¡¯s eyes, Nox directly fell backward.

    At the same time, a grenade was thrown into the crowd, making a loud noise.

    Following countless gunshots, the people protecting Warren were all killed to cover Warren¡¯s escape. As for Warren, he managed to escape in the midst of the chaos.

    Everything happened so fast that no one could react in time.

    No one could not imagine that Warren could still survive in such a desperate situation.

    When Jeanne noticed that Warren was secretly getting restless, she was already prepared for him to leave. Therefore, when he made his move, she instantly caught up with him and ran out of the crowd with him.

    As a flurry of gunfire sounded behind them, Warren seemed to have been shot. His body trembled a little, but it did not affect him from leaving.

    Logically speaking, Warren was nearly 60 years old this year. With his physical fitness, it was impossible for him to have such stamina after a whole night of running around.

    It meant that Warren was not simple at all. It even took Jeanne a lot of effort to catch up to Warren and escape into the forest with him.

    The people behind them were getting closer and closer.

    In the end, Warren hid behind arge rock again. There were many bushes around him, so it would be difficult for their enemy to discover him.

    After a series of escapees, the people who would rescue Warren would probably appear in less than five minutes.

    No one could say for sure who would win in the end.

 Chapter 1180 - 1180 Jeanneâ€™s Betrayal, Her Past Exposed

    1180 Jeanne¡¯s Betrayal, Her Past Exposed

    Jeanne was trying her best to calm her heartbeat.

    She stood beside Warren and noticed that his attention was all on their surroundings. There seemed to be some noise around them.

    ¡°Go out and draw them away!¡± Warren whispered to Jeanne.

    Jeanne looked at him.

    ¡°Jeannie, I don¡¯t want you to sacrifice yourself for me, but I have to make a choice at this critical moment. Hold on for 5 minutes; 5 minutes at most. As long as our rescue team arrives, we can survive.¡±

    Jeanne kept her thoughts to herself and did not agree immediately.

    Just then, they seemed to hear the sound of a helicopter engine from afar.

    Warren was overjoyed because he knew that his people wereing.

    He hurriedly said, ¡°Jeanne, hurry up and stall them for a few minutes. We¡¯ll be rescued in a few minutes.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jeanne nodded. ¡°Give me a gun!¡±

    Warren was hesitant.

    ¡°I can¡¯t go out like this!¡± Jeanne said firmly.

    Even if she had to sacrifice herself for him, he had to get her a weapon to defend herself.

    ¡°Take it.¡± Warren handed Jeanne a gun.

    It was clear that Warren had no other choice.

    If he did not give Jeanne the gun, Nox might find them immediately. However, if he gave Jeanne the gun, he would be able to escape while Jeanne lured the others away.

    Jeanne took the ck gun.

    ¡°Be careful,¡± Warren warned.

    Jeanne held the gun tightly in her hand before nodding at Warren and turning to leave.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Warren suddenly called out to her.

    Jeanne turned around.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget the bullets.¡± Warren handed the bullet to Jeanne.

    Jeanne checked the gun.

    In fact, when she had asked for the gun and saw that Warren hesitated for a few seconds, she had already noticed that he had secretly removed the bullet.

    After everything that had happened tonight, Warren¡¯s cautiousness and scheming skills made her afraid to let her guard down for even a second.

    If she had aimed the gun at Warren¡¯s head earlier, Warren would have used his other gun, which was fully loaded with bullets, and shot her to death.

    Jeanne did not show any emotions.

    Even though she was already starting to panic, she took the bullet and loaded it. Then, without a second¡¯s dy, she turned around and left.

    The moment she left, and Warren let his guard down against her, she suddenly pointed the gun at Warren¡¯s head.

    At the same time, her other hand quickly restrained his hand, which had a gun that he was about to shoot Jeanne with.

    When the gunshot sounded in the sky, it instantly attracted the attention of Nox and the others.

    Suddenly, Warren andpany were exposed again.

    The moment Nox saw them, he raised his gun and was ready to shoot. He was annoyed that Warren could still escape under such circumstances and wished he could kill him with a single shot now.

    However, when he saw Jeanne¡¯s actions clearly, he held back.

    Warren was also looking at Jeanne coldly, and his expression darkened. ¡°Are you nning to betray me now?!¡±

    ¡°Not now,¡± Jeanne¡¯s gun was aimed at his forehead. She only needed to pull the trigger, and he would die!

    Warren continued to look at Jeanne coldly.

    ¡°I always thought that everything I did was to kill you!¡±

    ¡°Do you think you can survive after you kill me? You know that our rescue team is already here, yet you still want to kill me? Are you crazy?¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m crazy for wanting revenge for my father?¡± Jeanne sneered, and she looked like she was ready to kill.

    ¡°What are you talking about?!¡±

    ¡°Joseph Sanders is my biological father. You¡¯re not!¡± Jeanne said through gritted her teeth.

    Warren¡¯s expression sank, and he red at her fiercely, as if he could not believe that she knew everything.

    ¡°Back then, my mother left the Hills because she couldn¡¯t ept how cruel they were and did not want to agree to the political marriage. But in fact, when my father went to propose marriage to my mother, he had already fallen in love with her at first sight! When he found out that she had left the Hills to escape the marriage, he left the Sanders for my mother without hesitation. My mother was so touched that the two of them got together.¡± Jeanne revealed the truth of the past and everything that she had hidden for many years.

    ¡°Do you think my father and mother got together because my father wanted topete with you for the position of the head of the Sanders? After all, once my mother returned to the Hills, you would have no chance topete with them! So, when my father did not have his guard up against you, you found someone to secretly kill him. After killing my father, you pretended to take care of my mother in order to get her. You knew that if you got her, you¡¯d get the Hills. However, what you don¡¯t know is that when you killed my father, my mother already knew that it was you who killed him. Pretending to ept your care was just to avenge my father!¡±

 Chapter 1181 - 1181 Jeanneâ€™s Betrayal, Her Past Exposed

    1181 Jeanne¡¯s Betrayal, Her Past Exposed

    ¡°It¡¯s probably because you¡¯re too cunning, so cunning that my mother couldn¡¯t kill you on her own. Of course, my mother also tried to return to the Hills, but when she returned, she was rejected by the Hills. The Hills is a cruel family. Once you leave, you will leave forever. My mother knelt in the Hills for a whole day and a night, but the door to the Hills never opened for her. Hence, she had to leave and rely on herself. But she didn¡¯t expect that before she could kill you, she found out she was pregnant.

    ¡°When she was pregnant with me, she forced herself to swallow her hatred. Because if she failed, she would lose two lives. So, she deliberately found someone to marry and rejected your feelings for her on the grounds that she didn¡¯t want to be with a married man. However, I didn¡¯t expect that even though she had endured all the hatred for me, she was still killed by you!¡± Jeanne was very agitated. She pointed her gun at Warren¡¯s head. ¡°Why did you kill her? Why?!¡±

    ¡°Alexander Lawrence killed her, not me!¡±

    ¡°Could Alexander have killed the eldest youngdy of the Hills?!¡± Jeanne red at Warren. ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible?!¡±

    Warren gritted his teeth.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more chance. Why did you kill my mother? Why?!¡± Jeanne was so agitated that she aimed the gun at his head, ready to shoot him dead at any moment.

    ¡°Because I found out that your mother knew I was the one who killed your father!¡± Under Jeanne¡¯s coercion, Warren confessed, ¡°She didn¡¯t give up on killing me at all. She was secretly collecting evidence to expose me. If I hadn¡¯t discovered it in advance, my position as the leader of the country would be ruined! So, I had to kill her and destroy all the evidence!¡±

    That was right. The year her mother died, Warren became the leader of the country! He could only take that position because he killed her mother!

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes were bloodshot.

    Now that the truth was out, she did not need to be merciful anymore! With that, she pulled the trigger.

    ¡°Jeanne, if we¡¯re going to die, we¡¯ll die together!¡± Warren suddenly sneered.

    Stunned, Jeanne looked at Warren¡¯s crazy smile.

    She lowered her head and watched as Warren suddenly tore open his clothes, revealing a bulletproof vest under his clothes.

    Just like her, he had put on a bulletproof vest in advance. Therefore, even if he was shot twice, he would not die.

    On top of that, a bomb was tied to the bulletproof vest, and the fuse of the bomb was in Warren¡¯s hands at the moment. Once he pulled the fuse¡­ the two of them would die together!

    Warrenughed sinisterly. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m that easy to kill?!¡±

    Jeanne gulped.

    Kingsley had said it before.

    The fact that Warren could get rid of his dissidents and hold the position of leader for so many years without being qualified meant that he was definitely not a simple person. Hence, killing him would not be easy!

    Back then, after her father, Joseph, died, her mother returned to the Hills to seek revenge. However, the Hills rejected her request as it involved the Sanders. The reason they rejected her was that since she had left the Hills, she would never be able to return!

    Of all the people from the Hills, only Kingsley secretly ran out of the manor to see her.

    At that time, Kingsley was still young and did not have any power. However, he promised her mother that he would definitely avenge her in the future.

    Her mother did not nod. Instead, she apologized to Kingsley, probably because she was sorry for leaving the cruel Hill family to him.

    From then on, her mother never returned to the Hills.

    Kingsley, however, never forgot the matter of avenging her mother!

    In fact, after Kingsley had taken over the Hills, he had tried to test the Sanders and Warren, but he failed every time. There was even one time when he almost exposed himself. As Kingsley was afraid of alerting the enemy, he did not dare to act rashly without being fully prepared.

    Later, Kingsley brought her back to the Hills.

    Kingsley had long known of her existence. After her mother¡¯s death, he had also thought of bringing Jeanne back to the Hills. However, he chose to let her go several times after seeing how innocent and naive she was.

    It was only when something happened to Jeanne that he had no choice but to bring her back to the Hills and tell her the truth.

    He told her everything about her biological parents.

    Jeanne did not have any feelings for her father, but her feelings for her mother were still fresh in her mind even after many years. When she heard the reason for her parents¡¯ deaths, she naturally wanted to take revenge for them!

    Perhaps it was because of the blood feud between her parents and the Sanders, but Jeanne grew up very quickly and epted all the cruel reality. She epted the assassin organization that she had never epted and the government of a country.

    Her and Kingsley¡¯s n was to make use of the Duncans¡¯ power to bring down the Sanders and then secretly kill Warren. However, she had to gain the Sanders¡¯ trust before she could do anything. Without trust, she had no way to scheme against Warren

    Hence, Kingsley took the initiative to find Warren and tell him that Jeanne was her daughter.

    At that time, they did not know whether Warren was once with her mother or not, but Kingsley did not need to know. He just wanted Warren to misunderstand that he thought Jeanne was Warren¡¯s daughter so that Warren would think that he could better control the Hills.

 Chapter 1182 - 1182 Jeanne Kills Warren With Her Own Hands

    1182 Jeanne Kills Warren With Her Own Hands

    In fact, Warren had his guard up against Kingsley.

    Kingsley was too brutal and wise, and Warren was afraid that he would not be able to control Kingsley.

    Therefore, if Kingsley mistakenly thought that Jeanne was his daughter, he could naturally make better use of that resource to achieve his goal.

    Both sides were scheming against each other.

    Ever since Warren acknowledged Jeanne as his daughter, Kingsley practically listen to everything Warren said.

    When Warren arranged for Jeanne to return to South Hampton City, on the surface, he said that he wanted to avenge Jeanne¡¯s mother. However, in reality, he wanted Jeanne to help him take over Lawrence Enterprise.

    Everything that Jeanne had done for Warren was to gain his trust.

    In order not to arouse Warren¡¯s suspicion and to make him think that she did not want to get too involved in the Sanders¡¯ affairs, Kingsley even pretended to take Jeanne away from South Hampton City several times. In fact, they already had a n on how to make Warren let her stay, and that was by using Melody and Edward.

    Finally, Warren told Jeanne to marry Edward, for the reason that she had caused Melody¡¯s death. Then, naturally, she had to rece Melody.

    As a result, not only did Jeanne stay in South Hampton City as she wished, but she also participated in the Sanders¡¯ affairs.

    In other words, Jeanne had a motive for marrying Edward from the start.

    From the very beginning, her goal was to kill Warren.

    However, she could not form an alliance with Edward. Even though Edward¡¯s goal was the same as hers, they were ultimately two different factions.

    She belonged to the Hills, who were at loggerheads with the Duncans. Even if only one of them were enemies, they could never be friends. Hence, she could only make use of Edward.

    She would use the Duncans¡¯ descendant that he supported to start this war and then achieve her goal from there.

    What she did not expect was how cunning Warren was. He was so cunning that she could only put herself in danger and return to his side to gain his trust.

    She did not even expect that Warren had long wanted to kill Kingsley.

    She had always thought that Warren would rely on Kingsley¡¯s power, but she did not expect that he had long wanted to take Kingsley¡¯s power for himself.

    Now, Kingsley was dead before he could avenge his sister.

    Before he died, when he was covering for her to leave, he had told her not to take revenge. If he seeded, he would have seeded; if he failed, the matter of revenge would end there!

    After all, the strong dominated the weak, and she would have to ept nature¡¯sw of elimination!

    In fact, Kingsley knew that she could not do it! There was no way she could bear the blood feud of so many lives and pretend that nothing had happened.

    Hence, she returned to Warren¡¯s side, but this time, she really made use of Edward.

    It was not just Edward. As long as it was someone who could help her kill Warren, she would make use of them.

    Then, she used all her means just to hasten the war between the Sanders and the Duncans.

    She did not care whether the Sanders or the Duncans won in the end. All she cared about was killing Warren.

    However, she knew very well that she could not kill Warren herself and that she needed help from the Duncans¡¯ power.

    As for whether the Duncans were ready or not, and which side Edward was on, she did not care. All she needed was to start the war and wait for the right time!

    She had been waiting for that exact moment when she could kill Warren ¡ª when she could point the gun at his head with her own hands and avenge her parents, Kingsley, Lucy, and the many people who had died at Warren¡¯s hands!

    She looked at Warren coldly.

    The fact that Warren could still find himself a chance to live at that point proved why Kingsley did not dare to act rashly.

    No wonder Kingsley had repeatedly warned her not to make a move on Warren, and it was because the consequences would be unimaginable.

    She believed she had put up with Warren for as much as she could.

    There were a few times when she wanted to kill him but held back, and she was d that she did not act rashly. Otherwise, she would have ended up like Chester, who died at Warren¡¯s hands.

    Her fingers trembled. In the face of death, anyone would be afraid!

    She had thought of dying together with Warren, but she hoped that she could escape unscathed.

    She still had people in this world who were worthy of her love. For example, George, the baby in her belly, and Edward¡­

    She loved Edward but had never dared to express her feelings for him. She thought that after the war ended, she would be able to be brave and tell him how much she loved him.

    Tears welled up in her reddened eyes, and she bit her lips as she tried to control her emotions.

    ¡°If you let me go, I won¡¯t kill you!¡± Warren was negotiating terms.

    He wanted Jeanne to let him go.

    At that moment, they were in a standoff, and no one dared to act rashly.

    ¡°You¡¯re responsible for the fetus¡¯s life too. It¡¯ll be a pity if you die.¡± As Warren tried to persuade Jeanne, he could see that she was slowly crumbling.

    She probably did not expect him to have a way to save himself at that point.

    Warren sneered to himself.

    He had used his blood-stained hands to be the leader of the Sanders. He had killed so many people, but no one had ever hurt him!

    Even though Jeanne was so smart, she would not be able to kill him!

    ¡°Just because she doesn¡¯t dare to kill you doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t help her!¡± Nox suddenly said loudly.

    He had thought that Jeanne could really kill Warren.

    Of course, the moment he saw it, he even wondered whether Jeanne and Warren were putting on an act.

    However, after listening to their conversation, he finally understood that Jeanne¡¯s motive was to kill Warren.

    It was because she knew that Warren was not easy to kill that she returned and ced herself in the position closest to him without expecting that cunning old man to be so cunning!

    At that moment, he still had a way out for himself.

    However, Nox pointed his gun at Warren.

    ...

    He did not care about Jeanne¡¯s life. The order he had received today was to find Warren, take his head, and hand it over to Edward toplete Edward¡¯s mission!

    Just as he pulled the trigger, Warren shouted at Nox, ¡°Stop! If you shoot me, I¡¯ll really die with Jeanne!¡±

    ¡°In that case, you can die together!¡± Nox did not care!

    ¡°She¡¯s the woman whom Edward risked his life to protect. If you kill her, will you be able to answer to Edward? Not only would you kill Jeanne, but you would also kill Edward¡¯s child!¡± Warren said to Nox fiercely.

    At that moment, Nox hesitated. ¡®F*ck. That damn old man.¡¯

    Nox gritted his teeth and told himself that he had to do it.

    However, he could not bear to do it. It did not matter if Jeanne died, but it was not worth it for Edward¡¯s child to be buried with her.

    He even thought that if Edward rushed over and saw Jeanne¡¯s corpse at that moment, what would Edward do?

    Nox was conflicted.

    Naturally, Warren saw that. As he said, once a person had feelings, nothing could be achieved!

    If not for Nox¡¯s indecisiveness, he would have died under the chaotic gunfire. Then, he would not still be alive and threatening Nox.

    ...

    Jeanne also saw Nox¡¯s expression.

    She knew very well that Nox had a sharp tongue but a soft heart. If he really wanted to kill her, she would have been shot dead when they first surrounded her!

    She said, ¡°Nox, don¡¯t be conflicted. I choose to die with him.¡±

    Nox¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked at Jeanne coldly.

    ¡°You and Edward are brothers. There¡¯s no need for you two to be on bad terms because of me. I¡¯m actually very envious of the rtionship you, Edward, and Finn have. It¡¯s rare toe across a rtionship like that, and there¡¯s no need to create conflict between you guys because of me. So, you don¡¯t have to do anything. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±

    Nox clenched her fists tightly and kept staring at Jeanne.

    Jeanne was not trying to gain Nox¡¯s sympathy, nor was she trying to make Nox let her go by saying all that.

    She really believed that since she was going to die, there was no need for Nox to be med. Moreover, even if Nox did not make a move, she had never thought of letting Warren go.

    She had alreadye so far, and it had not been easy for her to get here. There was no way she would give up.

    She said to Warren, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s die together!¡±

    ¡°Jeanne! Don¡¯t forget the fetus¡¯s life too! It¡¯s not worth it for you to die!¡± Warren reminded her in a panic. At that moment, he also told her anxiously, ¡°Besides, Nox won¡¯t do anything. He will never do anything to you! You still have a choice!¡±

    ¡°I know Nox won¡¯t do it,¡± Jeanne said bluntly and coldly. ¡°I, too, know that I have a fetus in me. Compared to that, death is indeed not worth it! But on second thought, you¡¯ve taken the lives of my father, my mother, Kingsley, Lucy... and so many more that I suddenly think it¡¯s worth it!¡±

    ¡°Jeanne, calm down. Calm down.¡± Warren clearly felt Jeanne¡¯s murderous intent.

    He could feel that Jeanne had already made up her mind to take him down with her.

    ¡°Besides.¡± Jeanne¡¯s fingers were trembling as she slowly pulled the trigger. ¡°Do you think my baby is still alive after such a night?¡±

    The baby should not be there anymore.

    She was so busy tonight that she did not even try to protect the baby. She had even felt pain in her abdomen and the blood between her legs.

    Therefore, the baby would not be alive anymore.

    In that case, she would die with the baby as atonement for the sins of killing the baby before she could be born!

    Her fingers tightened, and without any hesitation, she pulled the trigger.

    She looked at Warren, who had never been so flustered and in so much pain before.

    Then, the moment Jeanne was fully prepared to die with Warren, a figure pounced on her, pushed her to the ground, and used his body to protect her.

 Chapter 1183 - 1183 Nox, Youâ€™re Meant To Achieve Greater Things

    1183 Nox, You¡¯re Meant To Achieve Greater Things

    The bomb on Warren sent them flying.

    The moment they were sent flying, the figure was still protecting her, preventing her from suffering much physical damage. However, the impact of the bomb made her dizzy, and her vision went ck. She tried hard to wake herself up.

    She crawled out of the man¡¯s body in a panic and looked at the bloody Nox in front of her.

    That was when she saw that his back, which had blocked the bomb for her, looked unsightly.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes reddened.

    At that moment, she could not even speak. She just watched as Noxy on the ground, motionless.

    Did he not say that¡­ he wanted her to die? Why did he rush over to protect her? He clearly wanted to kill her just now, so why did he do this?

    What she said just now was not to make Nox risk his life to protect her. It was really herst words.

    She did not want Nox or Edward¡¯s friends to hate her too much.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t tell you to protect me with your life.¡¯

    Tears streamed down Jeanne¡¯s face.

    ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet.¡± Nox endured the pain and said.

    He could not even open his eyes, but he forced himself to speak.

    Jeanne was stunned, and she wiped away her tears fiercely as she looked at Nox without blinking.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it for you,¡± Nox said.

    Clearly, it was difficult for him to speak, but at that moment, he still wanted to save his dignity.

    ¡°Edward told me to protect you.¡±

    Edward¡­

    Did Edward tell Nox to show mercy when he knew that Nox would oppose her?

    ¡°If...¡± Nox tried to endure the pain.

    Jeanne really wanted to tell him to stop and not say another word.

    ¡°If you weren¡¯t pregnant with Edward¡¯s child, and if Finn didn¡¯t tell me that you had tipped him off...¡± Nox¡¯s voice became weaker and weaker.

    That was right.

    The moment she found out that Warren was going to deal with Finn, she sent a message to Finn, telling him to be careful!

    She just did not want the innocent to be hurt.

    She believed that Monica would not want Finn to die, or perhaps she just did not want to burn her bridges with Edward.

    Her tears were still streaming down her face.

    Did she not just say that the child was gone? Why did he still sacrifice himself?

    ¡°Tell Edward,¡± Nox said while trying his best to open his eyes.

    When he opened his eyes, his eyes were instantly dyed red by the blood on his face.

    ¡°My name...¡± Nox looked at Jeanne.

    They could not see each other clearly. Nox¡¯s eyes were filled with blood, while Jeanne¡¯s eyes were filled with tears.

    ¡°My name is Nox, and I¡¯m meant to achieve greater things¨C¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, Nox could not hold on any longer and closed his heavy eyes.

    A scene from the past suddenly appeared in his mind. It was the scene of Edward, Finn, and him training together for the first time and they introduced themselves to each other.

    Edward said, ¡°I¡¯m Edward, like Edward the Great.¡±

    Not to be outdone, Finn said, ¡°My name is Finn, like Finn the Giant.¡±

    Nox said, ¡°...My name is Nox!¡±

    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t anybody else famous have my name?¡± Nox asked his grandfather unhappily when he returned home after training.

    He was younger than Edward and Finn, but he was never willing to admit that he was weaker than them.

    However, the first time they met, he felt like he had been crushed. He was very unhappy about it

    ¡°So what if no one famous has your name?¡± Wade¡¯s face darkened, and he said very seriously, ¡°Nox, you¡¯re meant to achieve greater things! Do you understand?¡±

    Nox did not understand back then, butter on, he understood.

    He would achieve greater things by helping Edward, and he had done it now by dying for him!

    Now, he could finally rest in peace!

    ¡°No...¡± Jeanne looked at Nox in a panic, her face pale.

    What did he mean by ¡®he was meant to achieve greater things¡¯? How was she supposed to exin that to Edward?

    If he died, how was she going to answer to Edward?

    ¡°Nox, wake up,¡± Jeanne called out to him again and again.

    She kept trying to wake him up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fall asleep, okay? I¡¯m begging you to stay alive, okay?¡± Jeanne¡¯s tears continued to fall.

    Due to Warren¡¯s death, Warren and Nox¡¯s men started fighting around them.

 Chapter 1184 - 1184 Nox, Youâ€™re Meant To Achieve Greater Things

    1184 Nox, You¡¯re Meant To Achieve Greater Things

    It was also because of Warren¡¯s death that Warren¡¯s men were already out of their wits and were quickly under control. Some of them even chose to surrender the moment Warren died.

    At least on that battlefield, the Duncans had won a big victory.

    However, Nox was dead.

    Was he dead?

    Jeanne¡¯s vision was blurred by her tears, and she suddenly saw a familiar figure, who quickly supported Nox¡¯s body and checked his condition.

    Then, he ced a pill in Nox¡¯s mouth and whispered in his ear, ¡°Nox, hold on.¡±

    Nox¡¯s seemed to move a little, and it made Jeanne a little excited.

    She looked straight at Finn, who had suddenly appeared, and asked him about Nox¡¯s situation.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll die.¡± Finn said bluntly, ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce first.¡±

    With that, he picked Nox up and walked to the helicopter not far away.

    Jeanne quickly got up from the ground. The moment she got up, her body went limp. As she fell, she tried her best to stabilize herself and quickly caught up with Finn.

    The helicopter¡¯sdder lowered and pulled them up into the helicopter in the air.

    Finn ced Nox on the helicopter andid him t. Then, he quickly took out a respirator and put it over Nox¡¯s mouth.

    He immediately ordered the pilot in the cockpit to fly to South Hampton City Central Hospital.

    While Finn was focused on treating Nox, he was also contacting the hospital and making all the necessary preparations to save Nox.

    After exining everything, Finn raised his head and nced at Jeanne. ¡°How are you?¡±

    She did not expect that Finn would still care about her at that moment.

    She said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°What about the baby?¡± Finn asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Jeanne shook her head.

    She really did not know. Moreover, she did not seem to feel any pain now.

    ¡°Give me your hand,¡± Finn suddenly said.

    Jeanne slowly stretched out her arm.

    Even though Nox tried his best to protect her, her arm was still covered in wounds, and her body was covered in blood.

    Finn took a stethoscope and gently rested it on Jeanne¡¯s belly as if he was checking a pulse.

    Jeanne¡¯s throat moved slightly. She did not know what kind of emotions she should be feeling at that moment.

    Seconds ticked by, and after a long time, Finn retracted his hand.

    Jeanne did not ask him for the result, and Finn did not tell her either.

    All he said was, ¡°Fourth Master is also in aa now.¡±

    Jeanne was stunned.

    ¡°It was caused by the drugs.¡± Finn exined, ¡°In order to protect Alex, he was given hormonal drugs again. When the battle on the other side ended, Fourth Master fainted, and he told me to save you.¡±

    She bit her lip, and her eyes were extremely red. After all that she had done, did he not me her for it?

    ¡°The Sanders has been defeated.¡± Finn didn¡¯t say too many emotional words and just described the results. ¡°Stacey died on the spot because she didn¡¯t receive timely treatment for her cerebral hemorrhage. Justin was shot dead on the spot because he resisted. Quinn didn¡¯t resist and even chose to surrender, but she was still shot dead by Alex!¡±

    Jeanne listened quietly.

    In fact, she did not feel much for the Sanders.

    Kingsley was right about how everything was the result of natural selection. If the Sanders were defeated, they would naturally suffer the same fate as the losers.

    ¡°Now that Alex has control over half of the government, and the Sanders has been defeated, Alex will soon be able to return to the stage of the Duncans¡¯ history. All he needs is some outside push to the fore. In other words, the world will belong to the Duncans in the future.¡± Finn looked at Jeanne and said bluntly, ¡°Jeanne, it¡¯s not safe for you to stay in South Hampton City and Harken.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s throat moved slightly.

    As a member of the Sanders, or even if she was not one, she was still a member of the Hills. She should not stay in South Hampton City.

    ¡°Fourth Master told me to send you away, but now, I need to save Nox first.¡± Finn freed one hand and handed Jeanne a gun, a cell phone, and a car key. ¡°Mason escaped during the chaos, so you can try to contact him. Once the helicopter leaves this forest, I¡¯ll arrange for a car for you to leave. Right now, Edward and I are surrounded by Alex¡¯s men. The only one who is flying the helicopter is Teddy.¡±

    Jeanne was stunned.

    She did not realize that Teddy was the one flying the ne. In fact, she never knew that Teddy could fly a ne!

    Teddy quickly turned around, feeling aggrieved. ¡°I just learned it. I learned it on my way here.¡±

    That night, he received a call from Dr. Jones, who told him toe out and meet him.

    He did not know what had happened, but since it was Dr. Jones¡¯s order, he had no choice but to hide George in the Lawrence family¡¯s manor and meet up with Dr. Jones himself.

    That was right.

    Dr. Jones had told him to take George to hide, but he did not know where was safe. After thinking about it, he remembered that no one lived in the Lawrence family¡¯s manor and that it was a good ce to hide. Hence, he brought George there.

    It was really quite safe, and at least no one had found it.

    However, when he was suddenly called out, he found it strange too! He was even told to fly a helicopter for no reason.

    Fortunately, technology was advanced now, and the helicopter had an unmanned function. All he needed to do was sit in the cockpit and make sure that nothing went wrong. Other than that, there was not much else to do.

    Jeanne looked at Teddy and swallowed the words that she wanted to say.

    ¡°George is safe now.¡± Finn said, ¡°George is Fourth Master¡¯s child. As long as nothing happens to Fourth Master, Alex won¡¯t do anything to George, so he¡¯s safe in South Hampton City. You can leave without worry. Once you feel better, Fourth Master will bring George to meet you.¡±

    Jeanne frowned.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t hear wrong. Once you¡¯re safe and Fourth Master has settled the matters here, he¡¯ll give up working for the Duncans ande to look for you,¡± Finn exined.

    ...

 Chapter 1185 - 1185 In The Nick of Time, Jeanne and Edward Meet

    1185 In The Nick of Time, Jeanne and Edward Meet

    Jeanne did not know what she was feeling at the moment, nor did she know what she should feel.

    She even thought that what Finn meant just now was that she would leave South Hampton City and Harken and never contact them ever again.

    She really did not expect that Edward would give up everything to look for her.

    ¡°Jeanne, don¡¯t let Fourth Master down,¡± Finn said sincerely.

    Finn had never been a talkative person, but at that moment, he could not help but say something.

    Jeanne did not answer because she did not know how to answer. She did not even know how to face the strong feelings Edward had for her.

    After experiencing so much¡­

    ¡°Teddy,nd,¡± Finn suddenly ordered.

    Jeanne turned her head and looked out of the helicopter window. They had already arrived at South Hampton City.

    Teddy barely managed to descend the helicopter and lower thedder.

    Finn said, ¡°You¡¯ll have to rely on yourself for the rest!¡±

    Jeanne nodded before turning to look at the pale Nox. After that, she turned back and walked toward thedder. ¡°Goodbye, Finn.¡±

    Right, it was goodbye, and they might never see each other again!

    As soon as Jeanne got off the helicopter, the helicopter hovered in the sky and left.

    Jeanne did not dare to waste any more time. She immediately took out her car keys and pressed the unlock button.

    At that moment, a ck car lit up.

    She quickly got into the car and called Mason while driving.

    Mason quickly picked up the call. His voice sounded agitated. ¡°Jeanne.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re leaving South Hampton City now and returning to the Delta Inds.¡±

    ¡°Where are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you the location, and you can meet up with me.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°How many casualties did the Hills suffer?¡±

    ¡°There are still some left. I¡¯ll inform them to leave.¡±

    ¡°No rush.¡± Jeanne said, ¡°After we leave safely, inform them to evacuate. Don¡¯t alert the enemy.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡°Be careful,¡± Jeanne warned.

    ¡°You, too.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Jeanne drove straight to the escape route that Kingsley had left for her.

    When he had firste to Harken, Kingsley was prepared to be defeated and had made preparations to escape.

    That day, when Kingsley was being hunted down, he told Mason to take her away because he was sure that Jeanne could escape.

    However, she chose to return halfway.

    Now, she had finally chosen to leave, or did she choose to walk on the path Kingsley hadid out for her?

    She was driving a little fast.

    Finn was right. She was no longer safe in Harken. Once Alex caught her, she would end up like the rest of the Sanders ¡ª dead.

    She readjusted her emotions and parked the car by the side of the road.

    Then, the door to the front passenger seat opened, and Mason sat in the front passenger seat.

    Now that the two of them had sessfully met up, the next step was to go to the destination and leave Harken.

    The car was still moving at a high speed, and no one spoke or ask about each other¡¯s physical condition. In any case, anything was fine as long as they were alive.

    Jeanne quickly parked the car at their destination, a private airport in South Hampton City.

    It was a piece ofnd that Kingsley had bought anonymously in South Hampton City and built into a private airport. Other than Kingsley¡¯s ne, other people¡¯s private nes were also parked there. At least when mixed together, the Sanders had not discovered the existence of Kingsley¡¯s private airport. Therefore, in the Sanders¡¯ eyes, Kingsley had always used the airport they provided toe to South Hampton City. That way, it was impossible for him to leave so easily under their watch.

    Of course, no one else knew about Kingsley¡¯s private airport other than her and Kingsley.

    It was only because Jeanne had brought him there that Mason knew of such a ce to leave Harken.

    Once the car was parked, Jeanne and Mason did not waste any time and walked straight into the airport.

    The airport hadyers of security checks, and all they needed was Jeanne¡¯s facial recognition.

    It did not take long before they arrived in front of a private ne and were about to board it

    ¡°I was almost toote!¡± A man¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from behind them.

    Jeanne and Mason were stunned.

    Perhaps the two of them were so focused on leaving that they did not have time to care about anything else, or perhaps they did not expect to be followed so quickly, so they did not notice when a group of people appeared behind them.

    The two of them quickly took out their guns and aimed at the person, William Gates, who had appeared with a group of people.

 Chapter 1186 - 1186 In The Nick of Time, Jeanne and Edward Meet

    1186 In The Nick of Time, Jeanne and Edward Meet

    No, it was Alex Duncan.

    The man, who clearly should not be there, had suddenly appeared.

    Jeanne looked at him warily and watched as he approached them, step by step, without a care in the world

    ¡°Are you curious how I found you so quickly?¡± Alex snickered.

    Jeanne gripped her phone tightly.

    ¡°I knew Edward would definitely let you off and might even help you escape. That was why I ced a tracking device on your most trusted assassin, Mason!¡± Alex looked at Jeanne coldly. ¡°As expected, you almost left!¡±

    Jeanne gritted her teeth and turned to look at Mason.

    At that moment, Mason had already started to search for the tracking device on his body.

    ¡°Behind you.¡± Alex said, ¡°I let you go on purpose because I knew you would meet up with Jeanne. So, when you weren¡¯t paying attention, I had someone stick something on your back. It turns out that in a life and death situation, even an assassin can be careless.¡±

    Mason frantically felt his back until he touched a small tracking device. At that moment, he held it in his hand and wished he could crush it!

    Mason was furious! It was an emotion that he rarely had as an assassin, but at that moment, anger was written all over his face.

    Alex¡¯s face was cold, but he did not be arrogant because his scheme had seeded. Although he talked as if he had won, he was just stating facts.

    It was as if what was done was done, and everything he said was just an exnation.

    There was no emotion on that man¡¯s face at all. He was like a living dead, doing things numbly!

    He said, ¡°Jeanne, as long as you¡¯re not a member of the Sanders, I won¡¯t kill you for Edward¡¯s sake. And no matter what you do to me, I might still let you go. However, it¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re a member of the Sanders, who is thest person I can allow to exist in my world. So, you must die!¡±

    ¡°If I tell you that I¡¯m not Warren¡¯s daughter, will you let me go?¡± Jeanne asked him seriously.

    Alex seemed stunned for a second. Then, he asked, ¡°In that case, whose daughter are you?¡±

    ¡°Joseph Sanders, Warren¡¯s younger brother. Warren and I also have an irreconcble enmity!¡±

    ¡°Who can prove it?¡± Alex asked.

    ¡°Nox,¡± Jeanne said bluntly.

    Nox knew, but it was obvious that Alex would not believe it.

    He said, ¡°If Nox can do anything for Edward, he can betray me.¡±

    Therefore, Nox could not be her witness.

    Jeanne gritted her teeth. ¡°You can test my and Warren¡¯s DNA!¡±

    ¡°Warren¡¯s corpse has been burned. I¡¯ve even fed his ashes to the dogs.¡±

    Jeanne did not expect the man to act so quickly.

    She said, ¡°In the Sanders¡¯ residence, where Warren stayed, his DNA will definitely be left behind. For example, his hair, his saliva¨C¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve also burned the Sanders¡¯ residence,¡± Alex interrupted her.

    Jeanne looked at him in disbelief.

    ¡°In order to destroy evidence of all my crimes, I set the Sanders¡¯ residence on fire. Tomorrow, you¡¯ll see the news that everyone in the Sanders, including you, was killed in the fire.¡±

    It meant that it did not matter whether she was Warren¡¯s daughter or not. As long as the public believed that she was, she was a member of the Sanders.

    Even if Alex believed that she was not Warren¡¯s daughter, she would still die as Warren¡¯s daughter.

    She had no conditions to negotiate with.

    ¡°Is there anything you want me to tell Edward?¡± Alex asked.

    After seeing that she had understood, he asked her for herst words.

    Jeanne bit her lip and chose to remain silent.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have one, rest in peace!¡± Alex did not have much patience.

    He immediately gave the order.

    The moment his men fired at Jeanne, Mason stood in front of her, and countless bullets hit his body.

    Just like that, he protected her under his body, blocking all of Jeanne¡¯s bullets.

    ¡°Mason.¡± Jeanne was shocked.

    Even though Mason had been shot several times, he still stood tall in front of her.

    He said, ¡°I¡¯ve let Mr. Thorn down and failed to protect you.¡±

    ¡°Mason¨C¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¨C¡±

    Mason copsed to the ground.

    He could not be a target for Jeanne, nor could he take the bullets for her anymore.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes turned red, and she just looked at Mason. Yet another important person had fallen.

    She suddenly thought, what was the point of living when she had to watch the people around him die one by one because of her?

    As she looked at Mason¡¯s corpse, she suddenly realized that she seemed to have caused the death of many people.

    There were Kingsley, Lucy, Mason, and Nox, whose fate was unknown¡­ as well as Monica.

    If she had not forced the Duncans and the Sanders to go to war and forced the Sanders to kill Finn, Monica would not be in the intensive care unit, unconscious.

    It hit her that if she continued to live like that, more people might die for her, and the first one might be Edward.

    Suddenly, she felt tired.

    ...

    She stood up from the ground and looked at Alex, who looked at her in the same way.

    He asked, ¡°Are you done remembering him?¡±

    She had just been given some time to remember Mason.

    If she was done paying herst respects to him, it was time for her to go.

    ¡°Tell Edward that I have never loved him.¡±

    She did not deserve to love anyone.

    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely pass on these words,¡± Alex promised her.

    Then, his fingers moved slightly.

    Jeanne faced the countless guns in front of her.

    ¡°If you kill her, I¡¯ll bury all of the Duncans with her. Do you believe me?!¡±

    Behind Alex, a man¡¯s voice suddenly sounded.

    ...

    In fact, it was a familiar man¡¯s voice.

    They had parted at the Sanders¡¯ residencest night, and right now, as dawn had started to break, Jeanne and Edward met.

 Chapter 1187 - 1187 In This World, Jeanne Is "Dead"

    1187 In This World, Jeanne Is ¡°Dead¡±

    At that moment, Edward was standing behind Alex and threatening thetter with his cold voice.

    Alex turned around and looked at Edward.

    The man had copsed from taking the hormonal drugs. How could he be awake and in front of him now?

    In the past, Edward¡¯s body would need at least three days of rest. Yet now, it had not even been three hours.

    What did he rely on to get up and get here?

    Alex had nned to end the battle with Jeanne as soon as possible while Edward was unconscious. Otherwise, once Edward woke up, he would not be able to do anything to Jeanne unless he really broke off all ties with Edward.

    However, as a member of the Sanders, Jeanne had to die. The Sanders had to be eliminatedpletely!

    After all, Alex was still Alex. The man, who had been trained to be like a machine since young, would not be affected by Edward¡¯s sudden appearance.

    He said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll be threatened by you?¡±

    ¡°You will!¡± Edward was certain.

    Alex¡¯s face darkened.

    The current situation could be considered stable, but if it was unstable, the tide could turn at any moment.

    Edward had that ability to make everything he had just obtained disappear into thin air!

    ¡°I¡¯ll use Jeanne and you as the bet.¡± Edward negotiated.

    Alex looked at him coldly.

    No objection meant that he agreed.

    ¡°As long as Jeanne is alive, I¡¯ll be loyal to you for the rest of my life. If Jeanne is dead... Edward said, ¡°I¡¯ll be the next Sanders!¡±

    Alex had never been triggered like that before. However, because of Edward, he flew into a rage.

    His veins were popping, and his expression was hideous.

    He red at Edward, who had just risked his life to save him from the Sanders. Yet now, Edward was going against him because of Jeanne.

    He was bursting with anger, but he was also trying to suppress that emotion.

    Just like that, the situation remained a stalemate.

    Edward did notpromise because of Alex¡¯s emotional outburst. Instead, he became more determined until¡­

    Alex made his choice. He said, ¡°You¡¯d better know what you¡¯re doing!¡±

    After that, Alex left with his men. It was obvious that he had given in to Edward and let Jeanne off.

    Edward pursed his lips.

    Alex leaving was not a victory. On the contrary, it meant that his brotherhood with Alex was over!

    Edward stared at Alex¡¯s back before turning around and looking at Jeanne, who was covered in blood.

    When their eyes met, Jeanne did not know if she should walk to Edward¡¯s side.

    She felt that she might be a disaster because wherever she went, death followed her. She was even afraid that Edward would get hurt if he got close to her.

    However, at that moment, Edward walked over toward her.

    ¡°Ed¨C¡±

    Before Jeanne could say his name, Edward had pulled her into his embrace. As if he was afraid of losing her, he hugged her tightly and buried his head in her neck.

    He would never let her go!

    Jeanne¡¯s tears streamed down her face like a waterfall.

    She had never thought that she would be so attached to that embrace one day and that the embrace would bring her so much warmth.

    Just when she felt that she had lost the whole world and was in despair, this hug brought her back to life!

    The two of them hugged for a long time, and no one was willing to leave until Edward¡¯s entire body fell heavily on Jeanne.

    He seemed to have reached his limit and could no longer hold on.

    He said, ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep for a while¨C¡±

    ¡°Edward!¡± Jeanne called out to him.

    He was clearly stillforting her the moment he fell.

    At that moment, the Swans¡¯ subordinates who had followed Edward here quickly came to help him up and bring him into the car parked outside the private parking lot. Jeanne also got into the car.

    The car sped toward the Swan family¡¯s manor.

    After the subordinates ced Edward on the bed, Jeanne stayed by his side.

    The subordinates were extremely respectful. ¡°Ms. Lawrence, Fourth Master fell asleep because of the drugs. Usually, there won¡¯t be much of a problem, and it¡¯ll be fine when he wakes up. We¡¯ve already contacted Dr. Jones, but he hasn¡¯t been picking up. Once we¡¯ve contacted him, we¡¯ll get him toe here. Please don¡¯t worry too much.¡±

    Jeanne nodded.

    She had actually experienced the aftereffects of Edward¡¯s drug, so she knew that he would be unconscious for a long time. However, his sudden copse made her a little worried.

 Chapter 1188 - 1188 In This World, Jeanne Is "Dead"

    1188 In This World, Jeanne Is ¡°Dead¡±

    She kept holding Edward¡¯s hand.

    All of the subordinates had already left Edward¡¯s room, leaving only the two of them in the room. It was as if they were the only two people left in the world.

    Jeanne did not know what would happen in the future, whether the Duncans would really let her off¡­

    As the night deepened, Jeanne fell asleep beside Edward¡¯s bed.

    When she felt some movement beside her, she opened her eyes and saw Finn in the room. His eyes seemed to be bloodshot from all the exhaustion.

    ¡°Did I wake you up?¡± Finn¡¯s voice was unusually clear.

    Jeanne shook her head, got up from Edward¡¯s bed, and looked out the window. The sky was already bright.

    At that moment, Finn was examining Edward¡¯s body seriously.

    Jeanne waited quietly by the side.

    After a long while, Finn said, ¡°He¡¯s just asleep. It¡¯s no big deal.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jeanne nodded silently and then asked, ¡°How¡¯s Nox?¡±

    Finn¡¯s throat moved slightly.

    Jeanne watched the subtle changes in his expression and saw his eyes redden as he tried to hold back his emotions.

    ¡°He¡¯s alive,¡± Finn said, his voice sounding a little hoarse.

    It was a sound made from trying to hold back his emotions.

    ¡°Just alive?¡± Jeanne asked him.

    Tears fell from her eyes.

    Sometimes, she really felt that tears were the most useless thing in the world, but she just could not control them.

    ¡°He¡¯s not in a vegetative state. He can talk and move, and his IQ is still there.¡± The moment he said that, his eyes turned red.

    Jeanne¡¯s vision also blurred.

    Then, he said in a suppressed voice, ¡°But both his legs are disabled.¡±

    Jeanne stared at Finn, the cold-blooded man, who had tears in his eyes when he said those words.

    It turned out Nox was crippled. Was such a lively and active man going to live in a wheelchair for the rest of his life?

    How should she face Nox? How should she face Edward when he wakes up? How could she face Nox¡¯s family?

    Her tears were flowing like crazy, and she was overwhelmed with sorrow.

    In the quiet room, no one spoke for a long time.

    Once Finn seemed to have calmed down a lot, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t be too sad. No one will me you.¡±

    She knew, but she would hate herself to death. Due to her selfish desires and her deep hatred, she had implicated so many people.

    ¡°Have a good rest.¡± Finn tidied up the first aid kit in the room and added, ¡°For the baby, you should rest well.¡±

    Stunned, Jeanne raised her head and looked at Finn.

    ¡°She¡¯s still there,¡± Finn said. It was probably the only thing that they could still be happy about. ¡°She¡¯s a very tenacious child.¡±

    However, she clearly felt the pain in her abdomen and the blood between her legs.

    Was the baby in her stomach really still there?

    ¡°I suggest you go to the hospital for a thorough check-up. After what happenedst night, all I know is that her heart is still beating. As for whether she¡¯s been affected or not, professional doctors and professional equipment will know better than me.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Jeanne really did not know what else she could say to Finn.

    She did not even know if she should be happy at that moment.

    In fact, she had no reason to be happy. Everyone else was hurt so badly because of her, but she was still perfectly fine.

    ¡°At least their sacrifices were not in vain,¡± Finnforted her.

    He seemed to have read her mind.

    Jeanne nodded.

    She was trying her best to agree with Finn¡¯s point of view. Otherwise, She did not know what else she could convince herself to live on.

    ¡°Do you want to go to the hospital with me?¡± Finn asked.

    Jeanne was a little hesitant.

    ¡°Fourth Master should be asleep for two more days,¡± Finn said as he looked at Jeanne.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jeanne nodded.

    Finn was right. At least, Nox¡¯s sacrifice was not in vain.

    She hoped that she could keep the baby in her stomach.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to get changed.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    Finn waited for Jeanne outside for a while.

    Jeanne changed into a clean set of clothes and left with Finn.

    The two of them had just walked out of the hall when a few men in ck suits stood in front of them.

    Finn¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Mr. Duncan has ??instructed that Ms. Lawrence is not allowed to go anywhere else except here!¡± The man in the ck suit seemed to be respectful, but his tone was unusually stern.

    ...

    Finn did not argue with the man in the ck suit. Instead, he picked up his phone and called Alex.

    The call connected. ¡°How¡¯s Nox?¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t die,¡± Finn replied.

    ¡°Let him have a good rest.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Finn responded.

    ¡°How¡¯s Edward?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯ll sleep for three to five days.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Alex asked about the situation briefly before saying, ¡°Is there something you need from me?¡±

    ¡°Jeanne needs to go to the hospital for a physical examination. She¡¯s pregnant.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Alex said, ¡°But in this world, Jeanne is dead.¡±

    Finn gripped his phone tightly.

    ...

    ¡°So, she can¡¯t go anywhere.¡± Alex gave him a clear answer. ¡°Edward knew this when he brought her back. You don¡¯t need to resist me because of this. You won¡¯t get any benefits.¡±

    With that, Alex hung up the phone.

    Finn stared at the phone for a long time before he put it down.

 Chapter 1189 - 1189 Noxâ€™s Mental Breakdown and Finnâ€™s Counseling

    1189 Nox¡¯s Mental Breakdown and Finn¡¯s Counseling

    Jeanne overheard the conversation between Finn and Alex. Although she could not hear clearly what Alex said, she could roughly guess.

    She said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m sure the baby is strong.¡±

    Finn¡¯s throat moved. ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way to move the examination here.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t put yourself in a difficult position.¡± Jeanne really did not want anyone to get hurt because of her.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Finn nodded.

    Then, he left.

    Jeanne looked at Finn¡¯s back and the men guarding her before turning around and walking into the hall.

    She wondered if she would ever be able to walk out of that door again in that life!

    ¡­

    Edward woke up three dayster.

    When he woke up, Jeanne was sleeping beside him, quietly and soundly.

    His throat moved slightly. He was afraid that he would wake her up. He was even afraid that she would suddenly disappear. Hence, he just look at her, without moving, until she frowned and woke up.

    Jeanne felt like someone was looking at her in her sleep, but she could not tell who it was.

    Then, she woke up and saw that it was Edward, who had been unconscious for three days. He had finally woken up.

    ¡°Are you awake?¡± she asked him.

    Her voice was very soft, and the corners of her mouth were lifted into a smile.

    It felt as if he had returned to the past when not much went on politically and it was just the two of them.

    At that moment, Edward grabbed the back of Jeanne¡¯s head and kissed her deeply on the lips.

    Jeanne was stunned for a second, but she then closed her eyes and kissed him back.

    The two of them kissed deeply. It was as if all the love they had for each other during that time had been melted into this kiss and all their hatred for each other had been resolved.

    The kiss closed the distance between them. That was until¡­

    ¡°Edward.¡± Jeanne stopped him from doing anything inappropriate.

    Did all men have that kind of instinct? The kiss was pure at first, butter, it was no longer innocent.

    Jeanne suddenly stopped Edward because he was so hungry that he did not have any strength left.

    After being pushed away by Jeanne, hey on the bed, so weak that he was panting.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you quite energetic just now?¡± Jeanne looked at him and could not help but find it funny.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I used myst breath to kiss you, but you heartlessly pushed me away. Don¡¯t you feel guilty?¡± Edward raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°...Even at yourst breath, flirtinges first.¡± Jeanne was speechless.

    After that, she got up from the bed. ¡°I¡¯ll get Teddy to bring you some food.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, my wife,¡± Edward said in a low voice.

    Jeanne, who was leaving, stopped in her tracks for a moment, and her eyes were a little red.

    She had thought that after all that had happened, there were some grudges between them. However, the word ¡°my wife¡± fully expressed his feelings for her, including her identity.

    Nevertheless, Jeanne pursed her lips and walked out of the room.

    Edward looked at her back and tried his best to sit up on the bed.

    He was given a strong dose of hormones and forced himself to wake up after he was sedated because he would not be at ease until Jeanne really left Harken. Hence, he followed Alex, but in the end, he could not send Jeanne away.

    If she did not leave this time, she would never be able to leave, and the only safe ce would be by his side.

    He picked up his phone and dialed a number. The through went through quickly. ¡°Nox¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me, Fourth Master.¡± Finn¡¯s voice came from the other end.

    ¡°Are you with Nox?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m with him in the hospital,¡± Finn said bluntly.

    ¡°What happened to Nox?¡± Edward¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°He¡¯s crippled in both legs.¡±

    Edward¡¯s expression changed, and he was speechless.

    ¡°He¡¯s still in the middle of a mental breakdown, so don¡¯t provoke him for now.¡± Finn said bluntly, ¡°I will try my best to counsel him.¡±

    ¡°Alright¡± Edward replied.

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Finn asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Rest more and try not to overexert yourself during this time. Don¡¯t take hormone drugs as nothing.¡± Finn reminded Edward.

    ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±

    If he knew what he was doing, he would not have forced himself to wake up with a sedative when his body could not take it at all.

    Finn did not know how long Edward couldst if he treated his body like that.

    Finn¡¯s eyes flickered. Then, he turned to look at Nox and said, ¡°Fourth Master, I¡¯m hanging up. Nox is starting to throw a tantrum again.¡±

 Chapter 1190 - 1190 Noxâ€™s Mental Breakdown and Finnâ€™s Counseling

    1190 Nox¡¯s Mental Breakdown and Finn¡¯s Counseling

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave Nox to you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Finn hung up the phone and looked at Nox, who was lying on the hospital bed and looked like he had nothing to live for after knowing that her legs were crippled. Then, Finn walked over, took the needle and IV drip from the nurse, and walked to Nox¡¯s side. He said, ¡°Be good. The IV drip is ready.¡±

    Nox pretended not to hear him or anything at all and did not allow anyone to approach him.

    Without waiting for Nox to agree, Finn walked over and picked up the back of Nox¡¯s hand.

    Nox pushed him away, but Finn forcefully pressed his hand down.

    ¡°Finn, don¡¯t touch me!¡± Nox roared.

    It had been three days since the surgery. However, Finn was still as uncooperative with treatment as ever.

    ¡°Just let me die!¡± Nox said fiercely.

    ¡°I spent the entire night saving you, and this is how you treat me?!¡± Finn looked at him.

    ¡°Who told you to save me?¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you quite mighty when you were ying the hero? And now, you regret it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t regret it!¡± Nox¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to live anymore! I¡¯d rather f*cking die than be like this. I don¡¯t want to be in a wheelchair for the rest of my life. I f*cking¨C¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re f*cking amazing!¡± Finn suddenly got angry as well.

    Finn, who had never lost his temper, suddenly flew into a rage.

    The nurse beside him was shocked by his sudden rage.

    ¡°Do you know how much I admired you when I found out that you risked your life to save Jeanne?¡± Finn¡¯s veins were popping. ¡°I always thought that you¡¯d be the one among the three of us who needed to be protected because you¡¯re impulsive and don¡¯t consider the consequences. You¡¯ve always needed us to clean up after you! But in reality, you¡¯re always the one who saves everyone at critical moments! If not for you, Jeanne would¡¯ve died. Then, do you think Edward would still be alive? Not only would he not want to live, but he would also take revenge on the entire world. He might even screw Alex over. If that happened, all of us would go down with him! Do you know that Jeanne wasn¡¯t the only one you saved? You saved all of us!¡±

    Nox was somewhat stunned by Finn¡¯s words.

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve lost both your legs, and you won¡¯t be able to stand up in the future! But so what? In my heart, Edward¡¯s heart, Jeanne¡¯s heart, and everyone¡¯s heart, you¡¯re a real man, who can risk your life for your friends and your responsibilities! In this world, I don¡¯t think I can find another person who¡¯s greater than you!¡± Finn said emotionally.

    His sudden outburst of emotions shocked Nox.

    Nox had never seen Finn so angry in his life. He had seen Edward¡¯s outburst before, but he had never seen Finn like that.

    He had always thought that Finn did not have a temper, but now, Finn was mad at him.

    F*ck! Did Finn not know that he was suffering from a major drawback? Why was Finn shouting at him?

    For some reason, Nox¡¯s eyes reddened.

    He really felt terrible. When he found out that he could not move his legs, he really wanted to die.

    He was the dignified young master of the Winters. If he were to be confined to a wheelchair in the future, how could he go out in the future? How could he have the cheek to im superior among his friends?

    The more he thought about it, the more upset he was¡­

    Nox gritted his teeth and tried hard not to cry.

    ¡°If you want to cry, cry.¡± Finn suddenly calmed down.

    He could not bear to see Nox like that.

    In fact, anyone who encountered Nox¡¯s situation would wish they could die. He just¡­ did not want Nox to give up on himself.

    In his heart, Nox should be the man who was fearless and would always press forward. The word ¡®defeat¡¯ or ¡®knocked down¡¯ should not exist in his world.

    However, since Nox was knocked down for the time being, he had to get Nox to ept reality.

    ¡°Who said I wanted to cry? Do I look like a f*cking person who cries for no reason?¡± Nox roared.

    However, after being scolded by Finn, he returned to his usual self.

    ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t cry?¡± Finn looked at him.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a child?!¡±

    Finn could not help but smile.

    As Nox was younger than them, he often cried when they were younger. Hence, they would asionally mock Nox. After that, Nox never cried even if he was beaten to death.

    Finn sighed and suddenly said in a heavy tone, ¡°Nox, you¡¯re no longer that little brat who followed behind us.¡±

    Nox looked straight at Finn.

    Was Finn acknowledging something about him?

    ¡°Give me your hand,¡± Finn suddenly ordered.

    Nox obediently stretched out his hand. The next second, he roared, ¡°F*ck, did I say you could give me an injection?¡±

    Finn, that old fox, was always scheming against him.

    ¡°Cooperate with the treatment. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be in a wheelchair for the rest of your life.¡± Finn made sure to enunciate his words.

    Nox looked at Finn in surprise.

    Did the doctor not say that he would never be able to stand up again?

    The doctor said something about osteonecrosis and that he would never be able to stand again in the future.

    ¡°Anyone can fall and not get up, including Fourth Master, but not you.¡± Finn looked at Nox with determination in his eyes.

    Nox was suddenly touched by Finn¡¯s gaze. It was a feeling of being acknowledged by a friend who believed in him.

    Nox turned his face away to avoid Finn¡¯s gaze.

    He felt that the guy was lying to him.

    However, he had to believe it and remain calm.

    ...

    ¡°Believe in yourself.¡± Finn said in a gentle voice, ¡°I will do my best to help you recover.¡±

 Chapter 1191 - 1191 Forced Into A Marriage

    1191 Forced Into A Marriage

    ¡°Believe in yourself.¡± Finn said in a gentle voice, ¡°I will do my best to help you recover.¡±

    Nox did not answer.

    At that moment¡­ he really believed Finn!

    Damn it. He clearly wanted to die, but he was bought over by Finn with just a few words. Why did he feel weak in front of Finn?

    Once Finn was done with the injection, Nox¡¯s parents and grandfather, as well as Shelly, came.

    In fact, they had been apanying Nox in the hospital. However, because of Nox¡¯s temper, Finn told them to go back first while he tried tofort Nox alone.

    They thought that since Nox still could not ept reality, they came back with Old Master Winter not long after they left.

    Finn looked at them respectfully. ¡°Grandpa Wade, Uncle Eugene.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your help, Finn.¡± Wade gave Finn a kind smile.

    ¡°As I should.¡± Finn nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve already given Nox water, but he hasn¡¯t eaten anything all day. He can have some porridge now. I still have some matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±

    He knew that the Winters had something to tell Nox in private and that it might be inappropriate for him to be around.

    ¡°Alright. You must be tired. You should get some rest.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    With that, Finn left and closed the door behind him.

    Nox stared at Finn¡¯s back.

    Finn was still so afraid of interacting with other people¡¯s families.

    When he was young, he thought that Finn was too lonely. Apart from him and Edward, he had almost no friends or rtives. Therefore, he wanted to bring Finn back to his home, but Finn rejected him. He thought it was because Finn did not like him, but heter found out that it was because orphans never had a family, so they did not dare to experience what it was like to have a family.

    It was because they were afraid and had low self-esteem.

    Nox retracted his gaze and looked at Wade.

    He had never liked his grandfather since he was a child, and it was rare for his grandfather toe to see him alone.

    Nox said, ¡°I¡¯m crippled!¡±

    Wade frowned.

    ¡°I said, my legs are crippled!¡± Nox said bluntly.

    ¡°I know.¡± Wade nodded. ¡°I thought you would be dead.¡±

    ¡°Please! I sacrificed myself for Edward! If not for me, Jeanne would¡¯ve died, and if Jeanne died, Edward would¡¯ve rebelled and destroyed the Swans, the Duncans, and all of us...¡± Nox blurted out all the words that Finn had just praised him with.

    He even thought that he was impressive.

    Wade furrowed his brows. Was that what they meant by Nox having nothing to live for? He knew that his grandson would not be able to walk the path of an ordinary person.

    After Nox finished speaking, he concluded, ¡°I¡¯m a great man!¡±

    At the end of that sentence, he even had a smug look on his face.

    Wade looked at his grandson for so long time that it made Nox feel a little vulnerable at that moment.

    Then, Wade said, ¡°That¡¯s right. You made me very proud.¡±

    Speechless, Nox looked at Wade with wide eyes.

    Ever since he was young, he had been beaten and scolded by his grandfather, and it always made him suspect that he was picked up from the trash.

    Hence, now that he was suddenly being treated like that, it made him panic.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always thought that you¡¯re the most useless one of the bunch. You always do whatever you want and never consider the consequences. I¡¯ve always been worried that you¡¯d ruin the Duncans¡¯ business, but now I know that I¡¯ve wronged you.¡± As Wade said that, he reached out and touched Nox¡¯s head.

    That action was filled with love.

    Then, Wade said, ¡°As expected of my grandson.¡±

    Nox¡¯s eyes were a little red.

    F*ck. Why did his eyes water so easily today?

    Nox said stubbornly, ¡°it¡¯s not toote to realize that now.¡±

    ¡°I heard from your parents that you¡¯re giving up on yourself?¡± Wade did not get emotional and went straight to the point.

    ¡°Do I look like someone who would give up on himself?¡± Nox was agitated.

    He would not admit it now, but before Finn told him off, every second reminded him of death.

    Wade could not help butugh. ¡°I used to be afraid that you would be heartless and couldn¡¯t achieve anything. Now, I¡¯m d you have such a personality.¡±

    ¡°Are youplimenting me?¡±

    ¡°Nox, even if you¡¯re physically disabled, you must have a strong will. I don¡¯t want you to be defeated by reality.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who should have a strong will!¡± Furious, Nox did not hold back his tongue as he spoke to his grandfather. ¡°Finn said that I can be treated and that I can still stand up. You¡¯re cursing me¨C Ah!¡±

    Nox hugged his head.

 Chapter 1192 - 1192 Forced Into A Marriage

    1192 Forced Into A Marriage

    He was injured, yet that old man still hit him.

    After beating him up, thetter¡¯s eyes turned red.

    Nox looked at his grandfather in disbelief as he had never seen his grandfather cry before.

    His grandfather always hit him when he was young, and he had always looked forward to the day when he could beat his grandfather up and defeat him.

    Later, when he could hit his grandfather back, he naturally did not do it. However, he still found that old man cold-blooded and wanted nothing to do with him.

    Hence, what was the meaning of him crying at that moment?

    ¡°When you can stand, I¡¯ll fight with you!¡± Wade promised, but he was also controlling his emotions.

    ¡°How did you know I wanted to fight you?¡± Nox was surprised.

    ¡°Your thoughts are written all over your face. I¡¯m not stupid.¡±

    Was his grandfather saying that he was stupid?

    ¡°Have you eaten anything, Finn?¡± Wade changed the topic.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have an appetite.¡±

    ¡°Eat something.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Now, he suddenly felt like he was starving.

    ¡°Shelly,¡± Wade suddenly called out to the quiet Shelly in the room.

    ¡°Grandpa.¡± Shelly quickly replied.

    ¡°Feed Nox something.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Who wants her to feed me?¡± Nox looked disgusted.

    Why was Shelly still so persistent?

    ¡°Can you feed yourself?¡± Wade looked at his bandaged body.

    Nox pursed his lips. ¡°Call Jenny over¨C Ah!¡±

    Nox shouted.

    He was a f*cking patient and was extremely weak right now. One p was enough to knock him out of breath.

    ¡°That part of yours isn¡¯t working anymore. Why can¡¯t you wise up?!¡± Wade lectured.

    He really could not indulge Nox for even a second. One second was all it took for the tides to turn.

    ¡°Who said I can¡¯t do it?¡± Nox was agitated again.

    That part of his was fine! Finn even said that it was still there!

    ¡°Once you¡¯re discharged from the hospital, you¡¯ll get married immediately.¡± Wade could not be bothered to waste his breath on Nox and directly gave the order.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m crazy? Why do I want to marry Shelly? Why should I marry her when she looks like this?¡±

    ¡°How could you be so picky when your legs are crippled?¡± Wade was about to explode from anger.

    He hadpletely forgotten that the two of them were sappy just a while ago!

    ¡°Am I really your grandson? If you insist on making me miserable, I will die in front of you, believe it or not!¡±

    ¡°If you want to die, go ahead!¡±

    F*ck. If his grandfather was in a bad mood, he would have died a few hundred times over.

    ¡°Let¡¯s find a day to get him married,¡± Wade ordered Nox¡¯s father in a cold voice.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Nox¡¯s father quickly agreed.

    ¡°I said, I¡¯m not getting married!¡± Nox was fuming with anger. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Why do you want me to marry Shelly? I can marry anyone else, but why do you want me to marry her?¡±

    ¡°You and her are the perfect match in terms of horoscope!¡± Wade enunciated each word clearly.

    Could his grandfather be any more superstitious?

    Nox was furious. ¡°How good is she? Would she make me so sore that I can¡¯t get out of bed?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have her, would you still be lying in bed? You would¡¯ve been buried a long time ago!¡± Wade showed no mercy. ¡°It¡¯s because you don¡¯t have a good rtionship with her. Otherwise, you might have been able to avoid this ident.¡±

    Nox felt like he was about to die from anger.

    It meant that Shelly was just like a f*cking good luck charm!

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anything else. It¡¯s decided!¡± Wade said, ¡°You¡¯ll get married immediately after you¡¯re discharged.¡±

    After saying that, Wade turned around and left.

    Nox was so angry that his eyes were burning with anger, and he shouted at Wade, ¡°I said I don¡¯t like Shelly. Why are you still forcing me?¡±

    ¡°Feelings can be developed. How do you know you don¡¯t like Shelly when you haven¡¯t even tried to be with her¨C¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s so ugly that I feel nauseated just looking at her. How can I like her?¡± Nox never cared about Shelly¡¯s feelings.

    At that moment, Shelly was holding a bowl of porridge and listening quietly to the conversation

    Mrs. Winter felt that Nox had gone too far and could not help but reprimand him.

    ¡°Fine¡± Nox was getting annoyed. ¡°I¡¯ll try to cultivate my rtionship with Shelly for a while. If I fall in love with her, I¡¯ll marry her.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Mrs. Winter beamed.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ...

    Anyway, he would never like Shelly.

    ¡°How are you going to train him?¡± Wade asked him seriously.

    ¡°Shelly can take care of me while I¡¯m in the hospital. After I get discharged, Shelly and I will return to my apartment to live alone. If I fall in love with Shelly in one year, I¡¯ll marry her. If I don¡¯t, can you guys let me go?¡±

    Wade seemed to hesitate for a moment.

    Nox looked as if there was no room for negotiation!

    Suddenly, Wade agreed. ¡°Alright, if you really don¡¯t like Shelly, we can¡¯t force it. However, I have a condition.¡±

    ¡°What condition?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll have no other women this year!¡±

    Nox stared at Wade with wide eyes.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t look for another woman within a year and still don¡¯t like Shelly, I¡¯ll admit that it¡¯s impossible for you to like her, and I won¡¯t force you to marry her! But if you have another woman within the year, you¡¯ll have to marry Shelly immediately.¡±

    Nox gritted his teeth.

    ...

    That old man was really cunning.

    Not having a woman for a year? Does his grandfather want him dead?

    If he had known earlier, he would have said that he would try to develop feelings for Shelly for half a year or half a month.

    However, he had already said it, and it was the only way to avoid getting married to Shelly.

    He gritted his teeth and agreed. ¡°Fine, if I don¡¯t have a woman or like Shelly within this year, promise me that you won¡¯t force me to marry Shelly.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Wade nodded.

    ¡°In that case, you can all leave now,¡± Nox suddenly urged.

    ¡°Nox, let us spend more time with you. It¡¯s so boring for you to be alone in the hospital,¡± Mrs. Winter said gently.

    ¡°Shelly will apany me.¡± Nox said, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll have to cultivate a rtionship with her, right?¡±

 Chapter 1193 - 1193 Monica Wakes Up

    1193 Monica Wakes Up

    ¡°Shelly will apany me.¡± Nox said, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll have to cultivate a rtionship with her, right?¡±

    Mrs. Winter wanted to say something, but Wade immediately instructed, ¡°Let them cultivate their rtionship. We¡¯ll be leaving.¡±

    ¡°Take care.¡± Nox looked at their backs.

    He could not wait for them to leave so that he could make things clear with Shelly. He did not want Shelly to have any expectations.

    Hence, he turned around and looked at Shelly, who was the only one staying behind.

    He said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I really want to develop feelings for you. I¡¯m just looking for a way to not marry you.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Shelly responded.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. Although you¡¯ll be living with me this year, just like how you were staying at my ce a while ago, we¡¯ll mind our own business. Don¡¯t think about doing anything to me while I¡¯m not fully abled¡­¡± Nox said.

    Shelly looked at Nox and said slowly, ¡°I want to marry you.¡±

    Nox¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Did he just say a bunch of nonsense?

    ¡°So, I will try my best to gain your favor,¡± Shelly said.

    ¡°Are you crazy? I already said I don¡¯t like you¨C¡±

    ¡°You can choose not to ept my kindness, but you can¡¯t stop me from fighting for my own happiness,¡± Shelly said bluntly.

    Was that woman crazy?

    ¡°Do you want to eat?¡± Shelly suddenly changed the topic.

    He almost blurted out the word ¡®no¡¯, but he stopped himself.

    He was very hungry now, and he could not starve himself to death just because he hated that woman.

    He said fiercely, ¡°Do you want me to starve to death?!¡±

    Shelly pursed her lips.

    In fact, she was already used to Nox¡¯s bad temper. Hence, she sat beside Nox and started to feed him.

    She did not know if she could make Nox fall for her in a year. However, since there was a chance for her to continue staying in that family, she would definitely fight for it.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, after Finn left Nox¡¯s ward, he did not leave the hospital. Instead, he went to Monica¡¯s intensive care unit in another part of the hospital.

    He sat there and kept Monicapany.

    In fact, Monica was not in a vegetative state. She had just undergone brain surgery and needed time to recover. However, she was in aa because of a serious injury to her head.

    ording to medical experience, she should be able to wake up soon after recuperating for so many days.

    Moreover, he heard that Monica¡¯s reaction to the outside world had be more and more obvious over the past few days.

    Finn just sat beside her and stayed with her, hoping that she would open her eyes and wake up in the next second.

    In fact, ever since Monica¡¯s ident, that was the first time he had taken time out to apany her.

    He could not apany her before this because he had been shackled by Alex and could not get out. Later, when the Duncans and Sanders went to war, he was released to support them.

    In the end, he ran into Nox, whose fate was unknown.

    He took a day¡¯s time to perform Nox¡¯s surgery before returning to the Swans to check on Edward¡¯s physical condition. He had originally wanted to bring Jeanne to the hospital for a checkup, but because Jeanne could not go out, he could only think of ways to transport all the examination equipment into Bamboo Garden and be an obstetrician.

    It was only after making sure that Jeanne¡¯s baby was fine that he returned to the hospital, where he was met with Nox¡¯s fury.

    In fact, he had been holding it in for a long time before he got angry at Nox and said those righteous words. Fortunately, it worked, and he was sure Nox¡¯s mental health was fine.

    Then, he returned to Monica¡¯s side and listened to the other doctors exin Monica¡¯s situation to him.

    He stretched out his hand and held Monica¡¯s hand. Her originally injured body had also recovered a lot after more than half a month of recuperation.

    The only thing was the damage to her brain that kept her from waking up.

    He took her hand and ced it on his face gently before hey down beside Monica¡¯s bed.

    He was actually very tired. Ever since Nox¡¯s ident, he had barely rested.

    At that moment, as soon as hey down and closed his eyes, he fell asleep immediately.

    Hence, he missed the moment when the person beside him woke up.

    The first thing that came to Monica¡¯s mind when she woke up was that her entire body was weak, so weak that she did not seem to have any strength.

    The second thing that hit her was that her head hurt. It was as if there was a bomb in her head that was about to explode.

 Chapter 1194 - 1194 Monica Wakes Up

    1194 Monica Wakes Up

    She frowned.

    After a long time, she opened her eyes and looked at the unfamiliar scene in front of her.

    She seemed to have slept for a long time. It felt as if she had slept for a century and that she was still traveling through time and space.

    For a long time, she could not remember why she was in such a ce. She just stared at the ceiling until suddenly, she felt a warm breath on her face.

    Then, she turned around and saw a face very close to hers. She could only feel his even breathing because he was very close to her.

    At that moment, he was frowning slightly. The ck-rimmed sses were still hanging on his high nose bridge. It seemed that he had forgotten to take them off and had fallen asleep.

    The fatigue on his face was visible to the naked eye.

    What had he experienced that make him so tired that he fell asleep immediately?

    Monica just looked at him for a long time. However, after a while, she wanted to move her body, or she felt like she was going to be crippled.

    It was also at that moment did she realize that her hand was being held tightly by hisrge hand. It felt as if he had held it for a long time and did not dare to let go.

    The moment her fingers moved, the man who had fallen asleep suddenly opened his eyes. Under the sses, his eyes were bloodshot.

    How many nights had he stayed up? How tired was he that his eyes were bloodshot?

    Moreover, those eyes had been looking at her ever since they opened.

    He was afraid that if he blinked, what he saw in front of him would no longer be real, so he did not move his eyes.

    That was until Monica asked, ¡°Finn, was I asleep for a long time?¡±

    Was it because she had slept for a long time and he had been apanying her the entire time that he was so tired and afraid?

    Finn¡¯s eyes were red at that moment, and the redness in his eyes made his bloodshot eyes look even more ferocious.

    He was in a daze for a few seconds before he quickly stood up, pressed the call button, and checked her body¡¯s condition.

    There were all kinds of instruments inserted into her body, each showing certain index characteristics.

    He naturally let go of her hand, and it was a lot less warm.

    Monica pursed her lips.

    She silently watched Finn go from being helpless, flustered, and excited at the beginning to his current calmness.

    At that moment, many doctors came in calmly and were discussing her condition.

    From their conversation, Monica found out that she had been sleeping for more than 20 days, ever since the car ident.

    Due to the blood clot in her brain, she had undergone a craniotomy, which exined why her head would hurt so much.

    She listened to their discussion in silence. Then, she saw a doctore over and smile at her kindly. He said, ¡°Ms. Cardellini, first of all, congrattions. You¡¯ve sessfullye back from the gates of hell. Based on the current situation, your life is not in danger anymore.¡±

    Monica forced herself to smile in response.

    ¡°Because you¡¯ve been sleeping for too long and had brain surgery, we need you to cooperate with us to do a basic examination to determine if there are any seque. You just need to answer or move ording to my instructions. If you understand, say yes.¡±

    Monica opened her mouth to speak. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Her voice was so hoarse that she did not even think that it was her own voice.

    ¡°Very good.¡± The doctor smiled kindly.

    The moment she said ¡°yes¡±, he had already marked something in the book.

    Then, he asked, ¡°Ms. Cardellini, do you know him?¡±

    He was pointing at Finn.

    ¡°I do.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s...?¡±

    ¡°Dr. Jones, my dad¡¯s attending doctor.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± The doctor was gentle as he ticked off something in his notebook.

    ¡°How many fingers do I have up?¡± he asked.

    ¡°One.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s one plus one?¡± the doctor asked.

    Monica frowned. What kind of stupid question was that?

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± The doctor sounded worried.

    Monica was speechless as she replied, ¡°Two.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    The doctor jotted it down again and said, ¡°Can you raise your arm?¡±

    Monica did as she was instructed. However, it was so weak, and it took a lot of effort to lift it up just a little.

    ¡°Lift your leg,¡± the doctor ordered.

    Monica tried very hard to move her feet, which felt so weak that she started to doubt her life. She spent a lot of effort moving her feet just a little.

    After she was done, and she heaved a sigh of relief, she saw Finn, who was standing next to her, heave a sigh of relief as well.

    ¡°Alright.¡± The doctor ticked something else off.

    He said, ¡°We¡¯ll try to get you to sit up now. If you feel dizzy and can¡¯t take it, just let us know.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    In fact, Monica wanted to sit up too. She felt that she had really slept so much that her bones had gone soft.

    ...

    The doctor got the nurse to lift up the head of her bed slowly and bit by bit.

    As he asked her, the nurse controlled the speed at which the head of the bed was lifting until she finally sat up.

    The doctor asked, ¡°How do you feel?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, but my head is a little heavy. I don¡¯t dare to shake it because I¡¯ll feel dizzy if I do,¡± Monica said.

    ¡°It¡¯s normal. It¡¯s because you¡¯ve slept for too long, Ms. Cardellini. A normal person would feel ufortable after sleeping for a day, not to mention you, who slept for 20 days.¡±

    ¡°When I first woke up, I felt a splitting headache. Although it¡¯s much better now, it still hurts a little.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s normal because Ms. Cardellini underwent an intracranial operation.¡± The doctor exined, ¡°During this period of time, the brain is still recovering, so it¡¯s normal to feel pain. It¡¯s also because your brain is recovering that your brain is still very fragile. You must not touch it, and try not to sway as much as possible. Even if you want to get out of bed and walk, you must walk steadily. After a few steps, you must go back to bed and lie down.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Also, don¡¯t get too agitated.¡± The doctor then instructed, Stay calm. Once you¡¯re agitated, there¡¯s a high chance that you¡¯ll have a cerebral hemorrhage, which will be very dangerous.¡±

 Chapter 1195 - 1195 Finnâ€™s Company

    1195 Finn¡¯s Company

    ¡°Also, don¡¯t get too agitated.¡± The doctor then instructed, Stay calm. Once you¡¯re agitated, there¡¯s a high chance that you¡¯ll have a cerebral hemorrhage, which will be very dangerous.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Monica listened attentively.

    ¡°Now, we¡¯ll put Ms. Cardellini back on the bed and then transfer you to another ward. With your current condition, you don¡¯t need to stay in the ICU anymore.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Monica thanked him.

    The doctor gave him more instructions before he walked out, leaving the nurses in the intensive care unit to help her with everything else.

    Monica thought that Finn had left with the doctor, but she did not expect that he would return to the ward after a while.

    The moment he returned to the ward, Ruby and Sarah also walked in.

    It was probably Finn who informed them.

    When Ruby saw that Monica had woken up, she could not help but burst into tears.

    ¡°Aunty, don¡¯t cry. The doctor just said that you can¡¯t let Monica get emotional. What if she gets emotional when you cry?¡± Sarah quickly advised.

    At that moment, Finn was looking at the equipment next to Monica¡¯s body, looking at her heart rate and blood pressure.

    Ruby tried her best to hold her tears back.

    When she finally managed to do it, she grabbed Monica¡¯s hand. ¡°Monica, I was really afraid that you¡¯d never wake up again. If you didn¡¯t wake up, and if your father doesn¡¯t wake up, what should I do?¡±

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine.¡± Monica was not very emotional.

    Just as the doctor said, she was not emotional, and she would do whatever the doctor told her to.

    Suddenly, she cherished her life. After dying once, she felt very lucky to be able to open her eyes again.

    Back then, when she crashed into Finn¡¯s car, she was really determined to die. She really did not think that she would be lucky enough to survive.

    Now that she was alive, she did not want to die anymore.

    On the other hand, her depression had probably been cured as well. At least, she was no longer suicidal.

    She even wanted to get better as soon as possible and be a normal person.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine,¡± Ruby said while trying to suppress her emotions.

    No one knew how she survived Gary and Monica entering the intensive care unit one after another during this time.

    If the doctor had not said that Monica was just unconscious and would wake up in a few days, she would have really chosen tomit suicide!

    Fortunately, Monica had woken up.

    ¡°Madam, we¡¯re changing Ms. Cardellini¡¯s ward now. Can you please make way for us?¡± the nurse said politely.

    Ruby hurriedly moved away, but she never let go of Monica¡¯s hand.

    Monica, too, held Ruby¡¯s hand as she was pushed to her father¡¯s ward, where her mother was still living.

    After she was pushed in, the nurse asked, ¡°Is there any family member who can carry Ms. Cardellini to this bed?¡±

    ¡°Let me do it,¡± Finn, who had been following them, suddenly said.

    ¡°Dr. Jones, sorry to trouble you.¡± The nurse was very respectful.

    Finn bent down and gently picked Monica up from the bed. The moment he picked her up, he frowned because of Monica¡¯s weight.

    He had picked Monica up before.

    In order to maintain her figure, Monica had deliberately gone on a diet, so she had never been too heavy. However, at that moment, she was so light that he felt that she weighed nothing.

    As he gently ced Monica on the bed in the ward, Monica said in a low voice, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Finn nced at her.

    The moment she thought he would be silent, he replied, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    Monica¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    After that, he did not say anything else.

    After lying on the bed in the ward, the nurse re-installed a new body-monitoring device for Monica. Then, she took out an IV drip with saline and nutrient fluids.

    Even though she was awake now, she still needed nutrition because she had not eaten anything.

    ¡°Ms. Cardellini, you can¡¯t use this needle anymore, so I¡¯ll give you another one.¡± As the nurse spoke, she took out the intravenous needle for Monica.

    Monica endured the pain as the nurse put in another intravenous needle for Monica again.

    However, after searching for a long time, the nurse could not find a blood vessel that was easy to suture.

    ¡°Let me do it,¡± Finn suddenly said.

    He probably noticed the nurse¡¯s dilemma.

    ¡°Ms. Cardellini¡¯s blood vessels are too thin. Coupled with the fact that she hasn¡¯t eaten much, it¡¯s not easy to find her blood vessels,¡± the nurse exined.

 Chapter 1196 - 1196 Finnâ€™s Company

    1196 Finn¡¯s Company

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Finn had already taken the tools from the nurse¡¯s hands. Then, he held Monica¡¯s hand and carefully looked for her veins.

    The nurse was still a little worried. After all, injections were never a doctor¡¯s business. It could be said that many doctors did not even know how to give injections as they were all done by the nurses.

    At that moment, Dr. Jones seemed to have already found a vein. He tied a tourniquet on Monica before applying iodophor on her skin and doing the injection.

    Monica frowned.

    In fact, she did not quite believe Finn at that moment either. She had been hospitalized many times but had never seen a doctor give an injection.

    She had actually wanted to get the nurse to do it several times, but when she saw how confident Finn looked, she held her tongue.

    ¡®Ow!¡¯ Monica bit her lip.

    Fortunately, it only hurt for a second.

    Finn seemed to have seeded, and the nurse at the side could not help but p and cheer. ¡°Dr. Jones, you¡¯re really all-rounded.¡±

    Finn did not have much of an expression on his face. He just focused on adjusting the intravenous needle.

    ¡°You¡¯re a cardiologist, but you know how to perform craniotomy and emergency trauma surgery¡­¡± The nurse said, ¡°You¡¯re really amazing.¡±

    Finn was still busy making sure that the intravenous needle was ready before he began to give Monica a nutrient infusion.

    When the nurse did not get a response, she was a little embarrassed, and in order to ease the awkward atmosphere, she said to Monica, ¡°Ms. Cardellini, did you know Dr. Jones was the one who performed your surgery?¡±

    Monica was stunned.

    She looked at the nurse, clearly unaware of that fact.

    ¡°When you came to the hospital, your life was hanging by a thread. You were already very weak when you were sent to the emergency room to be resuscitated. Coincidentally, our specialist doctor was not in the hospital at that time, so it was Dr. Jones who did the surgery. After opening your head, the blood clot was pressing on your central nervous system. If there was a slight deviation, it could¡¯ve made you lose consciousness during the surgery. In short, it was very dangerous. Even Dr. Jones didn¡¯t dare to do it, but at that time, your heart suddenly stopped. Dr. Jones kept using the defibritor to save you. All the doctors and nurses thought that you might not be saved, but Dr. Jones didn¡¯t give up,¡± the nurse said excitedly.

    Monica could not help but turn her head to nce at Finn.

    She thought that, ording to Finn¡¯s character, he would stop the nurse from continuing. However, he did not seem to react at the moment. He was very focused on helping her with the IV drip.

    The nurse got so excited that she continued, ¡°After Dr. Jones saved you, he made up his mind to remove the blood clots in your skull and clean them up bit by bit. If there was even the slightest mistake in that process, you might not have been able to wake up. Later on, our specialist doctor, the doctor who just examined you, looked back at the surgery Dr. Jones performed on you and praised him repeatedly. He even said that he might not have been able to do as well as Dr. Jones. Now that you¡¯re awake and you still look exactly like a normal person, Dr. Jones¡¯s surgical skills are truly superb!¡±

    Monica just listened quietly.

    Finn listened quietly too and did not tell the nurse to keep quiet just because sheplimented him.

    On the contrary, it seemed like he wanted Monica to know.

    ¡°I¡¯m a little hungry,¡± Monica suddenly said.

    She really did not want to listen anymore.

    She thought that was the responsibility of a doctor, and as a patient, she would be grateful. However, she would not be touched.

    ¡°The doctor said you can have some in porridge now.¡± The nurse quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll get the nurse to send it over.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The nurse quickly called for a nurse.

    Finn also left a little after he had sorted out her IV drip, but he did not leave the ward.

    After a short while, the caretaker brought over some porridge.

    Ruby quickly took the initiative to feed Monica, and Sarah¡¯s attention was naturally on Monica.

    Finn, too, stood at the side and looked at Monica move, smile, and speak. He also looked at her eyes, which were not looking at him.

    He stayed in the ward for a long time. Since no one told him to leave, he did not leave. Instead, he just stayed in the ward, apanying her.

    He would always apany her.

    ¡°Finn.¡± Finally, Ruby noticed him.

    Finn looked back at her.

    ¡°You should go back and rest. It¡¯ll be fine with just the two of us here,¡± Ruby said.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m not tired. I¡¯ll stay with you guys for a while.¡±

    ¡°Your eyes are bloodshot, and you say you¡¯re not tired?¡± Ruby whispered, ¡°Go and rest. Don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡±

    Finn nced at Monica, who was chatting with Sarah in a low voice. The corners of her mouth would asionally reveal a smile.

    Other than that, she did not even look at him. It was as if¡­ he did not exist.

    ¡°I¡¯m the only one Monica needs,¡± Ruby said.

    She was making it clear to him that Monica did not need him anymore and that he should not bother her anymore.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t want to see anything happen to Monica again, and I don¡¯t want to see her get hurt because of anyone. I just want her by my side.¡± Ruby¡¯s eyes were red as she added.

    Perhaps her words were a little too harsh, but Finn nodded.

    Then, he turned around and left the ward.

    When he left, Monica seemed to have raised her head to take a look, but it also seemed like an illusion.

 Chapter 1197 - 1197 The Game Between Edward And Alex

    1197 The Game Between Edward And Alex

    A weekter, in Bamboo Garden, Edward¡¯s body had recovered.

    In the first two days when he was awake, he could only lie in his room, and even taking a few steps felt exhausted. However, over thest two days, he was glowing.

    At that moment, Edward was sitting on the sofa, watching television with Jeanne.

    Although George was also sitting on the sofa, he suddenly felt like an orphan.

    He had missed his mother a lot when she left him, so he had wanted her toe back to apany him and his father.

    Now, he suddenly felt that ever since his mother came back, not only did he lose his mother, but he also lost his father.

    Her father¡¯s attention was all on her mother, and her mother had probably forgotten that other than the child in her stomach, she had an older son.

    ¡°George,¡± Edward suddenly called out to him.

    However, George ignored him.

    The two of them had been lovey-dovey with each other the entire night and had ignored him, so it was useless to try to please him now.

    He acted high and mighty.

    ¡°Get a nket for your mother. She¡¯s asleep.¡±

    Little George was about to explode with anger.

    He thought that his father had found his conscience!

    Back when his mother was not around, his father was the one who apanied him. At that time, he even found his father pitiful because his wife did not want him anymore.

    Yet now, he suddenly felt that men were all¡­ *ssholes.

    He angrily found a nket on the sofa and handed it to Edward.

    Edward took it from George¡¯s hands and gently ced it on Jeanne¡¯s body, not waking her up.

    Jeanne seemed to be particrly sleepytely, and she always fell asleep when she was not expecting to.

    She asked Finn, and he said it was normal that pregnant women slept a lot.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going back to your room to sleep? Don¡¯t you need to grow?¡± Edward whispered to George.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± George stormed off in a huff.

    When his father wanted him, he would insist on having them. However, when he did not want him, he would kick him out.

    In this world, there was no one more detestable than Fourth Master Swan!

    After George left, Edward carried Jeanne upstairs carefully and ced her on the big bed.

    Jeanne snuggled into his arms andy in there docilely and peacefully.

    He lowered his head and gently nted a kiss on her forehead.

    Slowly, he let go of her, removed the nket on her, and covered her with the nket.

    Then, he turned around and walked out of the room. He closed the door behind him and went downstairs.

    Downstairs, a man in a ck suit walked in and said respectfully, ¡°Fourth Master, the Old Master is looking for you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Edward nodded.

    Then, he left Bamboo Garden and went to Universal Garden.

    At that moment, Zachary was not in the main hall. Instead, Wade was there, making tea. When he saw Edward, he said, ¡°Edward, you¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s my father?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯ll be out in a while.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Edward was very respectful.

    ¡°Take a seat first,¡± Wade said to him.

    With that, Edward sat on the single sofa at the side.

    ¡°Have a cup of tea.¡± Wade passed a cup of tea to Edward.

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Wade.¡± Edward received it with both hands before taking a sip.

    Wade made another cup and ced it on the coffee table next to Zachary¡¯s seat.

    Edward looked at Wade¡¯s figure and asked, ¡°Uncle Wade, have you visited Nox?¡±

    ¡°I have.¡± Wade replied, ¡°He¡¯s recovering quite well.¡±

    ¡°I want to apologize to you for Nox¡¯s injuries.¡± Edward stood up and nned to kneel on the floor.

    However, Wade extended his leg and kicked Edward¡¯s knee to stop him.

    Edward looked at him.

    ¡°Nox was born to protect you, just like how you protected Alex. You don¡¯t have to take it to heart, and you don¡¯t have to apologize.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s different.¡± Edward said directly, ¡°I¡¯ve never thought of having Nox sacrifice his life because of me. I only see him as a brother, and since he¡¯s injured because of me, I should apologize to his family. Whether you ept it or not, I¡¯ll apologize to you for getting your grandson injured.¡±

    As he spoke, Edward knelt on the ground.

    Somewhat helpless, Wade squatted down and said, ¡°Alright, I ept it. Hurry up and get up.¡±

    Edward stood up from the ground.

    ¡°Have a seat. Your father will be angry if hees and sees you like this,¡± Wade said worriedly.

    Thest thing the Old Master wanted to see was Edward being too emotional.

    When Edward returned to his seat, Zachary came out of his room.

    ...

    He said, ¡°Now that you¡¯re with Jeanne, I had to get someone to call you over several times to get you here. You even came at this time.¡±

 Chapter 1198 - 1198 The Game Between Edward And Alex

    1198 The Game Between Edward And Alex

    His tone was a little cold.

    However, Edward did not respond. He just epted his criticism in silence.

    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Zachary did not seem to want to talk about Jeanne and changed the topic.

    ¡°Much better.¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve recovered, go to Alex¡¯s side as soon as possible,¡± Zachary said bluntly.

    Edward looked at him.

    ¡°Now that the Sanders have fallen, Alex has no legitimate reason to rule the country. There are still many things that need to be done, and he needs your help now.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t go.¡± Edward rejected him.

    ¡°m!¡± Zachary mmed his hands on the coffee table, causing it to shake.

    One could imagine how angry Zachary was.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already broken off all ties with Alex.¡± Edward was indifferent to Zachary¡¯s temper.

    He seemed to have expected it, so he could be very calm.

    ¡°For Jeanne, right?¡±

    ¡°Not only that, but it¡¯s also for me!¡± Edward said bluntly, ¡°I can only work for Alex to this extent. From now on, that would be his own business. I¡¯ve never thought of helping him to rule the country, nor have I ever thought of entering politics. It¡¯s not just me, but I suggest that you don¡¯t get too involved as well.¡±

    Zachary¡¯s expression was extremely ugly.

    ¡°You should know that overshadowing your boss makes them feel uneasy.¡± Edward said bluntly, ¡°We were the ones who helped him and the Duncans to gain control of the country and dealt with many things in the Duncans. Before he exposed his identity, we did everything for him. Considering that most of the loyal members of the Duncans listened to our arrangements, if we don¡¯t hand over our power now, the first thing Alex will be wary of will be the Swans. Therefore, I suggest that you go your separate ways from the Duncans. We will continue to do business and not interfere with the state¡¯s affairs. He can rely on himself to regain his power.¡±

    Zachary did not say anything. He just looked at Edward with a dark expression.

    However, Edward did not expect an answer from him. After all, he could not make a decision for his father and might not be able to persuade him.

    Hence, he stood up and was about to leave.

    He felt that whatever his father wanted to do in the end was his own business, and he respected all of his father¡¯s choices.

    He, on the other hand, would only go with his own choice.

    ¡°Edward.¡± As Edward walked to the door, Zachary suddenly called out to him.

    Edward stopped in his tracks.

    ¡°It¡¯s already toote,¡± Zachary said.

    Edward¡¯s expression sank.

    ¡°Alex has already set his eyes on us,¡± Zachary said bluntly.

    Edward turned back to look at him.

    ¡°If it were just a simple master-servant rtionship between the Duncans and the Swans, and we have no other connection, we¡¯ve done our best to help them. If we choose to leave, we can leave, but we can¡¯t. Edward, you¡¯re Alex¡¯s brother. When he¡¯s in danger, he will not trust anyone or put anyone in an important position! He will only use you! In other words, he can¡¯t find anyone he can truly trust now, so he needs to give you his power and have you do everything for him! That is until he secures his position.¡±

    ¡°If he secures his position, will I still be able to escape unscathed?¡± Edward asked Zachary.

    At that time, he would just sink deeper into the hole. Once he got himself involved in politics, it would be hard for him to leave whenever he wanted to.

    The best time to leave was now. If he did not get involved, nothing would happen to him.

    ¡°At the very least, you¡¯ll be protecting the entire Swan family,¡± Zachary said.

    Edward frowned.

    ¡°Alex is using the Swans as a threat. If you don¡¯t help him, he will kill all the Swans!¡±

    Edward¡¯s expression changed, and his veins popped as he could not hide his anger.

    ¡°As they said in the old days, apanying a king is like living with a tiger.¡± Zachary said, ¡°Alex has his own responsibilities and ambitions. It¡¯s only natural for him to use any unscrupulous means.

    ¡°This is loyalty, isn¡¯t it?¡± Edward asked Zachary.

    Zachary looked at Edward coldly.

    ¡°For the sake of the so-called country, you can even disregard your own family. This is what a loyal man is supposed to be, right?¡± Edward asked.

    ¡°Edward, forming a government has never been simple. No one can rule a country without getting their hands stained with blood. This is history!¡±

    ¡°But I just find it contemptuous.¡± Edward said, ¡°If Alex really wants to destroy us, he can try. I won¡¯t be threatened by him.¡±

    ¡°Edward!¡± Zachary called out to him.

    ¡°At worst, we¡¯ll die together.¡±

    With that, Edward left immediately.

    Zachary red at Edward leaving without hesitation. His expression was extremely unsightly.

    Wade, who was at the side, did not know what to say.

    Then, a figure walked out from the inner hall. It was Alex.

    Zachary calmed himself down and looked at Alex with respect.

    Alex said, ¡°It seems like Edward really has a deep grudge against me.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s just not into politics,¡± Zachary exined.

    ¡°No, he just doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯ve never been the only one in the Duncans.¡± Alex said, ¡°When my mother passed away, she made it very clear that half of the Duncans¡¯ business belongs to Edward. Even if he doesn¡¯t want it, I insist on giving it to him!¡±

    ¡°Actually, your mother only made you agree to give Edward a portion aspensation because she felt guilty about him. Now, since Edward doesn¡¯t want it, you don¡¯t have to insist on giving it to him.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Alex smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not guilt. My mother knew very well that I couldn¡¯t support the entire Duncans by myself and that I needed Edward¡¯s help.¡±

    Zachary chose to remain silent.

    ...

    He was very clear that he could not help Edward in that matter. From the moment Edward was chosen to be born, it was decided that he would never be able to leave the Duncans.

    ¡°Uncle Zachary, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to put on an act with me,¡± Alex said sincerely.

    Zachary promised, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best until I die.¡±

    Alex smiled coldly.

    Edward was too emotional, and that¡¯s why he was defeated so badly!

 Chapter 1199 - 1199 Monica, Letâ€™s Start Over Again

    1199 Monica, Let¡¯s Start Over Again

    When Edward returned to Bamboo Garden, Jeanne was still in a deep sleep.

    He walked over and sat by the bed. As soon as he sat down, Jeanne woke up with a start.

    She was still so easily awakened. It was as if her sleep had never been peaceful. The slightest movement would make her open her eyes and put up her guard.

    When she saw that it was him, she let her guard down and leaned over naturally. Shey in his arms like a cat and asked, ¡°Where did you go?¡±

    It turned out she knew that he had left.

    He answered, ¡°My dad was looking for me.¡±

    ¡°What for?¡±

    ¡°Nothing good.¡±

    ¡°I thought so too.¡± Jeanne ced her face on his chest.

    The sound of his heart beating was very intense.

    She said, ¡°When you were unconscious, I listened to your heartbeat every day.¡±

    ¡°Were you afraid I¡¯d die?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jeanne nodded.

    ¡°I won¡¯t die.¡± Edward enunciated every word.

    ¡°I know,¡±

    ¡°Do you want to go out for a walk?¡± Edward asked her.

    Stunned, Jeanne got up from Edward¡¯s arms. ¡°Now?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Edwardughed. ¡°In the future.¡±

    ¡°Can I?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Edward said.

    ¡°If there¡¯s a price to pay, I don¡¯t have to go out.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re willing to stay here forever?¡± Edward seemed a little surprised.

    ¡°Have I not told you that I actually love you very much?¡±

    Edward thought about it for a moment before he smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so, but I know.¡±

    ¡°You do?¡± Jeanne frowned.

    ¡°Otherwise, do you really think I would give up my life for a woman who doesn¡¯t love me?¡± Edwardughed.

    ¡°Alright, then¡± Jeanne gave up on confessing.

    That guy did not care anyway.

    ¡°Jeannie¡± Edward called out to her gently.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°If I say that this isn¡¯t eternity, will you be afraid?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Jeanne said bluntly.

    Edward looked at her.

    ¡°All the happiness we have now is stolen, so I don¡¯t expect it tost forever.¡±

    ¡°But I do.¡± Edward lifted Jeanne¡¯s chin.

    Slowly, he nted a kiss on her lips.

    Jeanne responded almost immediately by wrapping her arms around his neck and returning the kiss passionately.

    It was true. One second passed, and they lost one second of happiness.

    ¡­

    At South Hampton City Central hospital, Finn showed up in Monica¡¯s ward every day.

    Although he came every day, he did not say much or do anything. He just stayed for a while and then left, only toe back after a while.

    He came very frequently.

    Monica, on the other hand, really did not know what Finn was up to. Sometimes, she even wanted to tell him to say whatever he had to say and she could answer any of his questions.

    However, it had been a week. Finn did not say anything, and neither did she ask anything.

    Today, her mother and Sarah had gone to apany his father for a consultation.

    Monica finally believed that miracles really existed in this world ¡ª that there would be a rainbow after the storm ¡ª because on the third day after she woke up, her father, Gary, also woke up.

    Under the careful treatment of an international specialist, he woke up.

    Although he still had to stay in the intensive care unit for a while, he was out of the critical period and would be out of the intensive care unit in another eight to ten days.

    After that, he would be able to leave the hospital after a month or two.

    Monica was thinking about her family¡¯s future when she saw Finn suddenly sitting in front of her bed, and only two of them were in the ward.

    Out of thest few days, it seemed to be their first time alone together.

    Monica felt that this time, Finn would probably tell her. Since there were no outsiders, he would probably say everything he wanted to say.

    Yet, nothing happened. Finn just sat by her bed in silence and did not say a word.

    Monica really did not know what Finn was going to do. Perhaps he did not want to do anything and just wanted to wash away his guilt.

    ...

    Hence, she moved her body, wanting to get out of bed.

    The next day after she came out of the intensive care unit, she started to try to get out of bed.

    Every day, she would take one step, two steps, three steps, and now, she could walk for half an hour, one hour¡­

    The doctor said she could be discharged in a week at most, but she thought that she would wait for her father to join her so that her whole family could leave together.

    Just as she moved, Finn had already reached out to support her.

    However, Monica refused and said, ¡°No, I can do it.¡±

 Chapter 1200 - 1200 Monica, Letâ€™s Start Over Again

    1200 Monica, Let¡¯s Start Over Again

    Then, Finn let go.

    Monica carefully got off the bed and went to the bathroom. When she came out of the bathroom, she saw Finn waiting for her at the door of the bathroom.

    Monica nced at him, walked past him, and then returned to the bed.

    At the same time, Finn returned to her bed and sat down.

    Endless silence filled the room again.

    Hence, Monica took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Do you have something to say?¡±

    Only then did Finn turn his eyes to look at her.

    Every time Finn came over, he would just stand there and not look at her. He also seemed to nce at her asionally. Anyway... Monica did not know what he was up to.

    Perhaps he was also struggling with what he should do to her, and that was why he chose to remain silent every time.

    ¡°No?¡± Since she did not get an answer from Finn, Monica tried to confirm with him again.

    ¡°I do,¡± Finn suddenly said.

    Monica looked at him. If he had something to say, he should just say it and she would listen.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start over,¡± Finn said clearly.

    Monica pursed her lips.

    She had thought too much about what Finn would say. For example, he felt guilty, or he was sorry.

    Nevertheless, she had also thought that Finn would say something like that. That was because Finn should be very touched that she had risked her life to save him.

    It was not just Finn; anyone would be touched. Now that she thought about it, she was touched by herself too.

    Where did she get her courage to do that kind of thing?

    ¡°Monica, let¡¯s start over,¡± Finn said again, his tone firm.

    Monica did not respond for a long time.

    She thought she and Finn were already done for. Their rtionship was over because she had broken his heart and he had also disappointed her. It would never be possible between them again.

    However, had the car ident, which she had traded her life for, given them a chance to turn things around?

    She was actually very hesitant.

    Did she still like Finn? If she did not, would she really risk her life to save him?

    However, would he still like her? He had changed his mind because of his guilt, but was that really what he wanted?

    She did not know.

    Monica¡¯s silence, hesitation, and struggle were all reflected in Finn¡¯s eyes, but he understood all of Monica¡¯s concerns.

    In the past, he hadpletely given up on her and thought that even if he was alone for the rest of his life, he would never be with her.

    Therefore, he had done a lot of things to make it impossible for the two of them to reconcile, to make Monica not approach him again.

    Suddenly, he stretched out his hand, and his fingers moved closer to her cheek.

    Monica¡¯s body moved slightly. When she raised her eyes to look at Finn, she saw that his faceing close to hers.

    After that, he took the initiative to kiss her.

    Monica did not refuse.

    In this life, she had never hoped that Finn would one day take the initiative to tell her that they could start over again or take the initiative to kiss her.

    As he kissed her tightly, she closed her eyes, and a tear rolled down her cheek.

    All she needed was one sentence and one kiss from Finn for her to ept it.

    Outside the door, Ruby had just left Gary¡¯s intensive care unit with Sarah and returned to see Monica and Finn kissing.

    In fact, Ruby did not know if they were still suitable for each other. However, since they had chosen to be together, she would choose to support them.

    She turned around and saw Sarah¡¯s red eyes.

    Ruby smiled sadly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you dumped Finn? Why are you crying now?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t I be happy for my cousin? She¡¯s finally back together with the man she¡¯s loved for so long.¡±

    ¡°Silly girl.¡± Ruby patted Sarah¡¯s head.

    Sarah wiped her tears. ¡°I¡¯m going to find my best friend.¡±

    ¡°Shelley?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Take a look at how Nox is doing as well.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Sarah agreed as she ran.

    It did not take long before she stopped at the door of Nox¡¯s ward.

    After wiping her tears and adjusting her emotions, she was about to go in. However, she stopped in her tracks and just looked inside.

    Nox was throwing a tantrum at Shelley.

    ¡°Shelley, I told you I wanted to eat pizza, but this is in soup. Are you trying to go against me?¡± Nox was furious.

    ¡°The doctor said you¡¯ve just recovered from a serious illness and your stomach isn¡¯t good. It¡¯s best to have light food, or you¡¯ll have diarrhea.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have diarrhea from how nd this food is!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s also chicken soup here to help you recover.¡±

    ...

    ¡°I¡¯m not drinking! I want to eat pizza today.¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow.¡± Shelley tried her best to persuade him. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared all the food for today, so let¡¯s eat this.¡±

    As she spoke, she scooped a spoonful of soup and ced it by Nox¡¯s mouth.

    Nox suddenly pushed her away, and even the soup in Shelley¡¯s bowl was overturned.

    Sarah, who was standing at the door, was shocked. She did not know that Nox had such a bad temper. Why was he so scary?

    Shelley endured the pain.

    With the bowl of hot soup knocked over on her hand, her hand quickly turned red.

    She rushed into the bathroom and soaked her hand with cold water. It was only after a long that she barely felt the pain.

    Then, she heard Nox shouting from outside, ¡°Shelley!¡±

    Shelley turned off the cold water and wiped the back of her hand with a towel. Although the back of her hand was still red and swollen, she endured it and came out of the bathroom.

    ¡°I want to eat pizza today.¡± Nox started to get angry again.

    ...

    ¡°I¡¯ll order it for you.¡± Shelley did not want to deal with Nox anymore, so she picked up the call bell at the side and was about to order it from the nurse.

    In any case, it was Nox¡¯s problem if he had diarrhea.

    ¡°Who told you to order it? I want you to go home and make it for me!¡±

    Shelley looked at him. Did he not knock down all the things that she had made for him just now?

 Chapter 1201 - 1201 Noxâ€™s Deliberate Torture

    1201 Nox¡¯s Deliberate Torture

    ¡°What? Don¡¯t you want to please me? Can¡¯t you take this? You even said you wanted to fight for your own happiness. How funny,¡± Nox mocked. He was being sarcastic.

    Shelley actually knew that everything Nox did was on purpose. He was deliberately making things difficult for her and giving her a bad attitude so that she would give up and not marry him.

    In fact, she had sometimes thought about not marrying him. Nox was not the only rich person in the world anyway.

    However, sheter looked in the mirror and felt that rich people might not like her, so she decided to endure it.

    After all, she really could not bear to part with the Winters¡¯ wealth. After being poor when she was young, she was now a money-minded person.

    She said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go back and make it for you. You can stay here and call the nurse for help if you need anything.¡±

    ¡°Do I need you to remind me that?¡± Nox sneered.

    With that, Shelley stopped talking, turned around, and was about to leave.

    ¡°Are you leaving without cleaning up?¡± Nox asked her.

    He was obviously referring to the soup on the ground.

    Shelley did not hesitate. She immediately knelt and wiped up the soup from the ground. Then, she mopped the floor, washed the dishes, and used a tissue to wipe the floor dry. After doing all that, she asked Nox, ¡°Is that okay?¡±

    Nox nced at Shelley and began to make another request. ¡°I want pepperoni on the pizza.¡±

    ¡°The round trip to the butcher will take four hours.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to do it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll starve to death,¡± Shelley said bluntly.

    ¡°I won¡¯t starve to death. Hurry up and go.¡±

    Shelley turned around and left.

    She did not feel particrly upset because she was used to it. In any case, Nox would torture her in different ways every day.

    As she walked out of the ward, she saw Sarah standing at the door, her face pale with fear. She was probably frightened by Nox.

    Shelley, on the other hand, was calm. She even smiled. ¡°Are you looking for me?¡±

    Sarah came back to her senses and quickly said, ¡°I wanted to hang out with you, but I didn¡¯t expect to see Nox throwing a tantrum. I didn¡¯t even dare to go in.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Shelley nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving the hospital now. Do you want toe with me?¡±

    ¡°To cook for Nox?¡±

    ¡°What else?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s too hot-tempered.¡± Sarah was still a little indignant.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t all rich kids like this?¡±

    ¡°Not all.¡± Sarah retorted, ¡°Only Nox is like this.¡±

    ¡°I guess I¡¯m just unlucky.¡±

    ¡°By the way, do you really have to marry a rich man?¡± Sarah did not understand Shelley.

    If she had met someone like Nox, she would have left long ago.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because he has money.¡±

    ¡°Is money that important?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s important to me.¡±

    ¡°How much do you want? How about I lend it to you? Then, you don¡¯t have to serve Nox anymore.¡± Sarah could not stand seeing Shelley like that anymore.

    ¡°Can you lend it to me for a lifetime?¡± Shelley asked.

    ¡°...Can¡¯t you earn your own money?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be rich in the future, and since I¡¯m not sure, I have to leave myself a way out.¡±

    Sarah was speechless.

    ¡°By the way, do you want toe with me?¡± Shelley did not seem to want to continue the topic.

    She admitted that being greedy for money was not a noble character and naturally felt embarrassed about it.

    Sarah thought about it before saying, ¡°Alright.¡±

    She would rather be with Shelley than see Finn and her cousin being intimate. She was afraid that she would cry her eyes out.

    Just like that, the two of them left the hospital.

    Sarah apanied Shelley to a faraway ce to buy the pepperoni for Nox. Then, they returned home to make the pizza that Nox requested. After a long time, they finally returned to the hospital.

    Back at the hospital, Sarah expressed that she was exhausted.

    She did not know how Shelley had so much energy. All she had done for the entire afternoon was follow Shelley around, sit in the car, and watch Shelley make pizza. After an afternoon, she was so tired that she wanted to lie on the bed. Shelley, on the other hand, had done so many things, but she was still so energetic.

    Sarah watched as Shelley brought the pizza that Nox requested to Nox¡¯s ward.

    She felt that if Nox did not eat the pizza that Shelley had put so much effort into making, God should punish him.

    In reality, God did not have much time to care about mortal affairs.

 Chapter 1202 - 1202 Noxâ€™s Deliberate Torture

    1202 Nox¡¯s Deliberate Torture

    When Shelley walked into Nox¡¯s room with the pizza, she saw a woman in the room, a charming woman.

    The woman was sitting by Nox¡¯s bed, gently peeling fruits for him.

    When she saw Shelley, she blurted out, ¡°Young Master Winter, I think your servant is here?¡±

    Nox suddenlyughed and said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Why are you sote?¡± The woman frowned and looked at Shelley. ¡°Is that Young Master Winter¡¯s dinner? It¡¯s already past 7 p.m. Are you trying to starve your young master?¡±

    Ignoring the woman, Shelley ced the pizza she had made on the table in the ward and took it out. Then, she walked in front of Nox. ¡°You can eat now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve eaten,¡± Nox spoke bluntly.

    Shelley nced at him.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been making this since noon. If I haven¡¯t found something to eat, are you really trying to starve me to death?¡±

    Shelley took away the pizza. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you¡¯ve eaten.¡±

    Then, she put it back in the box.

    ¡°Young Master Winter, your servant has a bad temper. She missed your meal time, and now she¡¯s throwing a tantrum because you don¡¯t want the food she sent,¡± the woman said sarcastically.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t lose my temper,¡± Shelley said to the woman, enunciating each word clearly.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t lose your temper? Look at how you¡¯re ring at me.¡± The woman looked aggrieved. ¡°Although my line of work isn¡¯t respectable, it¡¯s still a job. What right does she have to be so mean to me? Besides, Young Master Winter told me toe. I¡¯m also Young Master Winter¡¯s friend. As a servant, how could you be so rude?¡±

    Shelley just watched that woman¡¯s performance coldly.

    ¡°Look, she¡¯s still ring at me!¡± the woman said with an exaggerated expression on her face.

    It rendered Shelley speechless.

    Hence, she picked up the pot and was about to leave when Nox suddenly stopped her. ¡°Shelley!¡±

    Shelley stopped in her tracks and turned around.

    ¡°Who said you could go?¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t I disturbing you?¡±

    ¡°When did you be so tactful?¡± Nox mocked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t I have to be a little tactful to please you?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking! You can¡¯t wait for me to have some kind of rtionship with another woman so that you can tell my grandfather and get me to marry you!¡±

    ¡°Since you knew, why did you invite a woman over?¡±

    ¡°To piss you off!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen you in bed with a woman. What¡¯s there to be pissed off about?¡± Shelley said in a t tone.

    ¡°F*ck!¡± Nox cursed.

    Was Shelley a saint? Nothing could piss her off! He had taken things so far, yet Shelley was still so indifferent to him.

    That woman must be crazy!

    He was so angry that his head hurt.

    When the charming woman heard their conversation, she felt that something was wrong. It turned out¡­ the couple was quarreling, and what did she call the girl just now? A servant?

    Feeling like she had said something wrong, she quickly put down the fruit knife in her hand. ¡°Young Master Winter, I have something to do after this. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±

    ¡°Where are you going¨C¡±

    By then, the woman had run away as she was afraid of being implicated.

    Shelley watched as the woman fled before she turned back to look at the furious Nox.

    Nox looked back at Shelley. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    Shelley looked away and returned to the ward. However, she ignored Nox.

    Nox was so angry that he naturally ignored Shelley. Ideas about how he could chase that woman away were spinning in his mind.

    In the quiet ward, Shelley took her school bag, took out her homework book, and started to do her homework.

    When Nox turned around, he saw Shelley with her head on the dining table in the ward, doing her homework seriously.

    At that moment, he seemed to recall something. Shelley was only 18 years old, and she was still in her senior year of high school.

    ¡®F*ck.¡¯ He was so angry that his lungs were about to explode because of a young female student.

    Shelley did not know what was on Nox¡¯s mind.

    It was winter break now, and after the winter break, the college entrance examination would be in the second half of the year.

    She also wanted to get into a good university. At least, if Nox didn¡¯t marry her in the end, she would still have a good future!

    ¡°I want water.¡±

    Nox¡¯s voice suddenly rang out in the ward.

    Shelley was currently solving a math problem and was at the key point.

    ¡°Shelley, I want water!¡± Nox¡¯s voice grew louder.

    Shelley refused to hear anything at that moment. With a pen in hand, she continued solving problems on the draft paper.

    ¡°Shelley!¡±

    ¡°I heard you!¡± Shelley was a little angry, and she shouted to Nox, ¡°I¡¯m not deaf!¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re not deaf, why aren¡¯t you making a sound?¡± Nox¡¯s voice was even louder.

    ...

    He could not believe Shelley was throwing a tantrum at him. Was she going to go berserk?

    Shelley was really angry. She suddenly put down her pen and mmed it on the table. Then, she got up and walked over to Nox. She poured him a ss of water and handed it to him.

    Nox looked at Shelley¡¯s expression and took it.

    Right after he took a sip, he spat it all out. ¡°Pfft!¡±

    ¡°Shelley, are you trying to burn me?!¡± Nox¡¯s mouth was in so much pain.

    ¡°How old are you? Don¡¯t you know how to test the temperature yourself?¡±

    ¡°Shelley!¡± Nox was so angry that he wanted to jump to his feet.

    Unfortunately, he could not.

    Shelley held it in. She took the ss of water from Nox¡¯s hand and began to cool the water for him.

    When it was cooled, she handed it to him. ¡°Drink it.¡±

    Nox nced at Shelley before he slowly took a sip.

    ...

    Shelley did not stay by Nox¡¯s side. She returned to her desk and continued to do her homework.

    ¡°Shelley.¡±

    Shelley gritted her teeth.

    ¡°I want some fruits.¡±

    Shelley did as she was told.

    ¡°Shelley, turn on the TV.¡±

    ¡°Shelley, change the channel.¡±

    ¡°Shelley, I need to pee...¡±

 Chapter 1203 - 1203 Monica, Do You Want A Wedding?

    1203 Monica, Do You Want A Wedding?

    Shelley could not do her homework at all, so she put down her pen and put her homework into her school bag.

    Then, she was constantly ordered around by Nox, who instructed her until veryte at night.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to sleep. Wipe my body down,¡± Nox ordered.

    Shelley went to get him a basin of warm water.

    In the past, those things were actually done by the nurses. The Winters¡¯ servants had alsoe, but they were all chased away by Nox, and the job was specifically assigned to Shelley.

    Nox just wanted to torture her.

    Shelley put the warm water aside and went to help Nox undress while Nox stood there like a boss.

    Under his clothes, there were injuries everywhere. Although the doctor said that the external injuries would heal quickly, the dense blood-colored scabs were still a little frightening.

    Shelley¡¯s movements gradually became gentler.

    After she was done wiping his upper body, she helped him put on his clothes. Then, she went to take off his pants and wiped his legs for him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel anything?¡± she asked as she was wiping him.

    ¡°No,¡± Nox replied impatiently.

    Shelley knew that Nox actually cared a lot about his legs, so he did not say much.

    After she was done, she reced the water in the basin and proceeded to take off Nox¡¯s boxers.

    ¡°Shelley, what are you doing?¡± Nox pulled his pants up

    ¡°Don¡¯t you need to clean this area?¡± Shelley asked.

    ¡°You can¡¯t wait, huh?¡± Nox¡¯s eyes were round.

    Shelley was really speechless.

    ¡°Give it to me. I¡¯ll clean it myself,¡± Nox ordered.

    With that, Shelley handed him a warm towel.

    ¡°Turn around!¡±

    Shelley turned around.

    Seeing that Shelley¡¯s back was facing him, Nox took off his pants with great effort and wiped himself clean.

    ¡°Your junk is not that great anyway,¡± Shelley retorted.

    ¡°You¡¯re just sour because you can¡¯t have it.¡± Nox was still very proud of his body structure.

    Otherwise, he did not know what would be of him.

    Anyway, if the lower half of his body could not work anymore, at least that part of his would still be there.

    ¡°The men in all the films I¡¯ve seen look better than you!¡± Shelley said bluntly.

    ¡°I¡¯m learning some techniques.¡± Shelley was very calm. ¡°I might be able to seduce you in the future.¡±

    ¡°F*ck!¡± Nox cursed.

    As he had been with women for too long, Shelley managed to tease him with just one sentence.

    He suppressed the desire in his heart.

    At that moment, he thought about how he still had to endure for another year!

    He really wanted to strangle Shelley to death!

    ¡°Are you done?¡± Shelley asked after turning her back to him for a long time.

    However, Nox did not reply as he was still angry.

    Without waiting for Nox¡¯s reply, Shelley turned around to see that Nox had already put on his boxers and had thrown the towel aside.

    She picked up the towel and ced it in the basin of warm water. Then, she bent over and put on Nox¡¯s pants for him.

    As she leaned over, Shelley suddenly paused and looked at his body.

    When Nox saw that Shelley had noticed it, he was even angrier. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    Shelley helped Nox put on her pants and walked into the bathroom with a basin of warm water.

    After entering the bathroom, Shelley looked at herself in the mirror and blushed. She had not seen it or tried it, but because of Nox¡¯s physical reaction, her face was¡­ flushed.

    On the bed, Nox¡¯s face was also dark.

    He could not find a woman to solve it, but he did not want to solve it himself. Hence, he picked up his phone to distract himself.

    The call went through.

    ¡°Finn, are you still in the hospital?¡± Nox asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± He was now in Monica¡¯s ward.

    ¡°I¡¯m bored to death. Come and apany me.¡±

    ¡°Hasn¡¯t Shelley been with you?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t I have yourpany?¡± Nox was unhappy.

    Who cared about Shelley¡¯spany? He needed a cold and straight man like Finn, who was abstinent, to suppress his desire.

    ¡°Nope.¡± Finn refused.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m at Monica¡¯s.¡±

    ...

    ¡°What are you doing at Monica¡¯s ce?!¡± Nox was unhappy. ¡°Is she awake?¡±

    ¡°Oh, she¡¯s been awake for a week,¡± Finn said.

    F*ck. He had been wondering why he had not seen Finn a few times that week, but it turned out that Finn had been seduced by Monica, that sly fox.

    ¡°I¡¯lle and apany you tomorrow,¡± Finn said.

    ¡°Are you back together with Monica?¡± Nox could not help but ask.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Finn admitted.

    ¡°Can you be more serious?¡± Nox was speechless.

    Did they not say that they would never be together again? Yet, how long had it been, and they were back together again?

    ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± Finn said, ¡°You, too, should be more serious and cultivate your rtionship with Shelley.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather die than fall in love with Shelley,¡± Nox said firmly.

    ¡°You might p yourself in the face by saying that.¡±

    ...

    ¡°So what? I won¡¯t even die!¡±

    Then, he abruptly hung up the phone. After hanging up, he saw Shelleying out of the bathroom.

    That was right. Those words were meant for Shelley, to let her know her limits.

    ¡­

    In Monica¡¯s ward, Finn put down the phone and said, ¡°Nox.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Monica nodded. ¡°How is he now?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°Is it possible for him to recover in the future? I¡¯m talking about his legs,¡± Monica asked.

    ¡°There are many miracles in the medical world.¡±

    It meant that Nox¡¯s legs could still recover, just like how she escaped death and like her father who suddenly woke up.

    She even believed that Nox¡¯s legs would recover immediately.

    ¡°It¡¯ste. Do you want to go back and get some sleep?¡± Monica asked.

    ¡°Are you sleepy?¡± Finn looked at her.

    ¡°Uh, yes.¡± Monica nodded.

    Actually, she was not sleepy. It was just that suddenly¡­ she did not know how to get along with Finn. Although they had made up, there was some awkwardness between them.

    Perhaps it was a little overwhelming to be back together with him so suddenly because she had been through so much.

    ¡°In that case, go to sleep. I¡¯ll leave after you fall asleep,¡± Finn said.

    He had be more proactive. He would take the initiative to tell him who he was on the phone with and to apany her.

    In the end, Monica did not refuse. She simply closed her eyes and tried her best to go to sleep

    That was when she suddenly heard Finn say, ¡°Do you still want a wedding?¡±

    Stunned, Monica opened her eyes and looked at Finn.

    ¡°If we get married again, do you want to have a wedding¨C¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Monica directly rejected him.

    Finn held back the words he was about to say.

    She said, ¡°Let¡¯s not get married for the time being.¡±

    Finn looked at her.

    ¡°I think there¡¯s no need to get married. I¡¯ve already gotten married twice.¡± Monica said self-deprecatingly, ¡°So, I don¡¯t want to get married for the time being.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Finn smiled faintly.

    There were not much emotions to observe on his face either, and it seemed like he was genuinely wondering.

    Monica said, ¡°Let¡¯s just date.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Finn nodded.

    He thought perhaps they should start anew again from dating. After all, it seemed a little too abrupt to suddenly talk about marriage.

    ¡°You should sleep early.¡± Finn was gentle.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Monica nodded.

    Then, she closed her eyes, and as she felt Finn¡¯s gaze on her, Monica turned her back to him.

    She thought about whether she really wanted to start anew with Finn, or was it because of the regret she felt deep in her heart?

    After all, they had never seemed to love each other at the right time, so she just wanted to make up for it.

    Otherwise, why would she feel so repulsed when Finn was talking about marriage?

    ¡­

    Three monthster, an unprecedented civil unrest broke out in Harken.

    The rumors that a fire broke out in the Sanders¡¯ residence, the Sanders¡¯ deaths, and the many unspeakable things that the Sanders had done in private were all gradually confirmed. Soon, the country was in a perilous situation.

    In the face of the country¡¯s leader¡¯s crimes, and in the situation where a country was without a leader, an unprecedented civil unrest broke out in the country under the instigation of the so-called righteous people. The entire Harken was plunged into darkness!

    All of a sudden, the economy was declining, everything was in chaos, and the people were struggling to survive.

    In South Hampton City, in a spacious back garden in Bamboo Garden of the Swan family¡¯s residence, a pregnant woman was sitting on a recliner and watching the news.

    It had been three months, and finally, everything erupted! It seemed to be the most chaotic and darkest time, but in reality, it was the darkness before dawn.

    After all, it meant that Alex was ready to step onto the stage of history.

    The point was to mess society up so badly and then heroically quell the situation. In the end, he would naturally return to his position as the head of the Duncans with the support of the country!

    Jeanne watched thetest news of the day seriously.

    In fact, it was not that she cared much about the country¡¯s affairs. She was just so bored that she did not know what else to do other than watch the news.

    She put down her phone, got up, and got out of the back garden where she was basking in the sun.

    Three months had passed, and the baby in her belly was already six months old.

    At that moment, she was walking back to the living room with her big belly.

    Teddy was cleaning the living room. When he saw her return, he quickly went up to her. ¡°Madam, are you tired?¡±

    Jeanne smiled. All she would do every day was walk up and down the stairs and go to the back garden. How tired could she be?

    She said, ¡°No, the sun is just a little ring. I want to go back to my room.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you upstairs.¡±

    ¡°No need. You can do your own thing.¡±

    ¡°Be careful, Madam.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jeanne nodded.

    Step by step, she slowly walked upstairs. She was six months pregnant, so she had to be more careful.

    When she returned to her room, shey on the bed again and looked out of the window. The sun was shining brightly in the sky.

    It had been three months since she returned to the Swans.

    She had no ce to go, so she stayed there for three months, during which Teddy was the only one who had spent the most time with her.

 Chapter 1204 - 1204 Itâ€™s A Girl

    1204 It¡¯s A Girl

    She had no ce to go, so she stayed there for three months, during which Teddy was the only one who had spent the most time with her.

    As for Edward, he had finally returned to Alex¡¯s side after a month of stalemate. In fact, he had no other choice. After all, he was Alex¡¯s brother.

    She had only found out about Edward and Alex¡¯s identities a long timeter.

    After verifying Edward and Old Master Swan¡¯s DNA and confirming their father-son identity, she no longer suspected that Edward had anything to do with the Duncans. It was probably that not only her but everyone else no longer suspected Edward¡¯s identity.

    However, who would have thought that in order to leave Alex a brother, Alex¡¯s mother would be willing to give birth to Edward with Old Master Swan, a man who was almost twice her age?

    It was no wonder that for the sake of the Duncans¡¯ great cause, Edward could risk his life to that extent,

    She used to be curious.

    After all, the great undertaking of the Duncans was ultimately Old Master Swan¡¯s matter. If Edward was really unwilling to get involved, there was nothing Old Master Swan could do about it. It was onlyter that she found out that it had always been Edward¡¯s matter too.

    Therefore, it was only natural that Edward wouldpromise.

    She remembered that Alex had personallye to take him away that day.

    At that time, she was four months pregnant, and her belly was not very obvious. It was almost invisible when she wore loose-fitting clothes.

    Hence, Alex took the initiative to ask, ¡°Are you really pregnant?¡±

    He was still suspicious about whether she was lying to Edward on purpose.

    She said, ¡°Four months.¡±

    Alex just nodded.

    Jeanne could not read his emotions. In fact, she had always felt that Alex¡¯s ruthlessness was inherent.

    That night, Edward left with Alex, and it had been two months since then.

    In the beginning, they would video call each other, talk on the phone, and send messages, but now¡­ It was as if she had lost all contact with Edward.

    In the afternoon, Finn came to Bamboo Garden to give her a prenatal checkup.

    Who would have thought that as a cardiologist, he would also have to work part-time as an obstetrician too?

    One of the rooms in Bamboo Garden had also been specially converted into an ultrasound room for her.

    Jeanne was lying on the bed while Finn gave her an ultrasound that happened once a month.

    ¡°The baby is growing well. She¡¯s very proportionate,¡± Finn said while performing an ultrasound.

    ¡°You think so?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a girl. I¡¯ve told you that before, right?¡± Finn said with a smile.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Does Fourth Master know?¡± Finn asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Jeanne said. However, she felt that she did not make herself clear enough. ¡°I don¡¯t know if he knows.¡±

    After all, he was so busy.

    When she found out that the baby was a girl, she gave Edward a call, but he did not pick up. Then,ter on, she sent him a message, but he did not reply either. Hence, she wondered if he was too busy to read her message.

    She did not know whether he knew or not.

    ¡°Fourth Master should be very busy.¡± It was always easy for Finn to guess what was on her mind, so he wouldfort her.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jeanne knew.

    To be able to do so many things in such a short period of time, such as throw the entire Harken into chaos and control all of this chaos, was not a simple thing.

    It was not something ordinary people could do.

    ¡°But it should be ending soon.¡± Finn thought for a moment and said, ¡°Now, all that¡¯s left is for Alex to take the stage sessfully. It might happen in a day or two.¡±

    Jeanne thought so too. Therefore, she was in a good mood today.

    ¡°Right, how¡¯s Monica?¡± Jeanne suddenly asked him.

    At the mention of Monica, Finn¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    In fact, Jeanne did not expect Monica and Finn to get back together again.

    One day, when Finn came over to do a prenatal checkup for her, he inadvertently said, ¡°Monica and I are together.¡±

    When he said it, there was even a smile on his lips.

    It was¡­ the look of being in love. If not for that look, she would have thought that Finn was joking.

    She thought that Monica had really let go of their rtionship. However, on second thought, if Monica had let it go, she would not have risked her life to save Finn.

    Hence, she epted the fact that they were back together again very calmly.

    ¡°She¡¯s recovering very quickly. She has started working in thepany already,¡± Finn replied.

 Chapter 1205 - 1205 Itâ€™s A Girl

    1205 It¡¯s A Girl

    ¡°What about Uncle Gary?¡±

    ¡°He saw that Monica could manage thepany, so he chose to take the back seat. Moreover, because he¡¯s recovering well, he would go out to have some fun with Monica¡¯s mother from time to time.¡±

    Jeanne listened quietly.

    She was relieved that the Cardellinis¡¯ hardships had finallye to an end.

    ¡°When are you and Monica going to have a child?¡± Jeanne suddenly asked.

    Finn was stunned, and he even blushed.

    He said, ¡°Monica¡¯s physical condition isn¡¯t great yet. Let¡¯s wait for her to recover a little longer.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t slept together after so long?¡± Jeanne teased.

    Finn pursed his lips and did not deny it.

    Jeanne knew that would be his response. She said, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t have children, you can still enjoy the benefits between men and women.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Finn responded.

    She did not know whether he was listening to her or not.

    After the ultrasound, Jeanne got out of bed.

    Finn was actually a gentleman. Other than looking at her protruding belly during the ultrasound, he would definitely be polite and not look at her after the ultrasound.

    When the two of them were walking out of the ultrasound room, Finn began to exin the things she should take note of in the six months.

    Jeanne was also listening attentively.

    At that moment, she wondered how awesome it would be to have such a full-time doctor by Monica¡¯s side if Monica was pregnant.

    She was a little lost in thought.

    ¡°Jeannie,¡± Finn called out to her.

    Jeanne returned to her senses. ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±

    She felt embarrassed, like when she was distracted in ss and was caught by the teacher.

    Finn handed Jeanne a piece of paper. ¡°I¡¯ve written down all the important points. Take a look when you have time.¡±

    ¡°I have a lot of time, so I¡¯ll take a good look at it.¡± Jeanne smiled.

    Finn was visibly stunned at that moment.

    She had a lot of time because she could not go anywhere other than here.

    Jeanne also knew what Finn was thinking. At first, she was quite upset about it, but as time passed, she was used to it.

    She casually looked at the note and finally saw the line that said, ¡°When can you have sex?¡±

    Finn came back to his senses.

    Every time the topic of sex was mentioned, Finn seemed a little embarrassed.

    He was a man in his thirties, who had been married once but was now in love again. Moreover, his ex-wife and current girlfriend were the same person., so the fact that he was still so embarrassed now was reallymendable.

    ¡°That will be this month because starting next month, it¡¯s banned.¡± Finn used his professional knowledge to hide his embarrassment. ¡°You and Fourth Master should make use of the time you have.¡±

    Jeanne smiled.

    She, too, wanted to make the best use of her time, but she could not see a certain someone.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±

    ¡°Finn,¡± Jeanne suddenly called out to him.

    Because of their rtionship with Edward and Monica, the two of them had be more casual with each other.

    ¡°Is Nox feeling better?¡± Jeanne asked.

    She could not help but ask him the same question every time, and every time, he would hope that a miracle would happen.

    ¡°Not yet, but it¡¯s only been three months. Recovery isn¡¯t usually that fast.¡±

    Jeanne thought about it and agreed with him.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much about him. He¡¯s in a good state of mind now and is actively receiving rehabilitation treatment. I believe that a person like Nox, who is all brawn and no brains, usually won¡¯t have too bad of luck.¡±

    She was speechless. Was heforting her or ¡°praising¡± Nox?

    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant now, so the most important thing for you is to stay happy. The most important thing is that the baby in your stomach is a girl. You don¡¯t want her to be sad the moment she¡¯s born, do you? Little girls should be innocent and bright.¡± Finn smiled gently.

    She always found that Finn was more talkative whenever he talked about children.

    Jeanne could not help but ask, ¡°You want children, right?¡±

    Finn did not answer, and usually, not answering meant that he admitted it.

    ¡°By the way, do all men like daughters?¡± Jeanne asked him in a serious tone.

    A long time ago, when Edward wanted to have a second child with her, he said that he would give George a younger sister.

    It meant that subconsciously, he just wanted to have a daughter.

    ¡°Not all of them.¡± Finn said, ¡°But Fourth Master definitely does.¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°I ...¡± Finn smiled. ¡°If it¡¯s with Monica, both are good.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re making me envious of your rtionship with Monica.¡± Jeanne could not help butugh.

    Finn was a little embarrassed. He cleared his throat and said seriously, ¡°I still have another patienting to the hospital for a checkupter, so I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±

    ...

    ¡°If you want a daughter, it¡¯s best to have one soon.¡± Jeanne said, ¡°I heard that it¡¯s easier for women to give birth to boys after they turn 25.¡±

    Finn was at a loss for words.

    There was no such thing in the medical world. However, Finn could see where Jeanne wasing from.

    Jeanne watched as Finn left Bamboo Garden through the ss door and looked in that direction for a long time before turning back.

    She turned around and walked toward Teddy, who was preparing dinner.

    She said, ¡°George should be out of school soon.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about time. I¡¯ll ask the driver if he has picked George up.¡± Teddy was about to make a call.

    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll do it. You do your thing.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    When Jeanne returned to the sofa in the living room, she took out her phone and dialed George¡¯s number.

    ¡°Mom.¡±

    ...

    ¡°Are you in the car yet?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m on it. I¡¯ll be home in about ten minutes.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll wait for you toe home for dinner.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good.¡±

    After hanging up the call, Jeanne hesitated for a moment but still could not help but give Edward a call.

    Every time she had a prenatal checkup, all she wanted was to share the news with him. For some reason, her heart was racing. However, the moment the call went through, the call was cut off.

    As expected, Edward was still busy, so she quietly put down her phone and decided not to disturb him anymore.

    She believed that he woulde back after he was done with his work.

    Jeanne turned on the television and watched it to kill time.

    Not long after, George returned.

    ¡°Mom.¡± George sat next to Jeanne and said, ¡°Our school is having a parent-child sports event next week.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes flickered.

    ¡°My parents have to attend.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Jeanne responded.

    ¡°Are you going to participate?¡± George asked.

 Chapter 1206 - 1206 Reuniting After A Long Time

    1206 Reuniting After A Long Time

    ¡°Are you going to participate?¡± George asked.

    Last time, she abandoned George because she went overseas for a honeymoon with Edward, and Monica was the one who took her ce to participate in the parent-child sports day.

    She said, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant with your sister, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°You can be my cheerleader. The teacher said it¡¯s enough for one of the parents to participate in the sports days.¡± George looked at her expectantly.

    George did not know that she could not leave that ce. He had always thought that she was pregnant and had to stay at home.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Jeanne smiled faintly.

    A look of disappointment appeared on George¡¯s face.

    Immediately after, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t like sports anyway. I¡¯ve always thought that only the unintelligent would like it.¡±

    Jeanne touched George¡¯s head. She had something she wanted to say, but she could only swallow them.

    Instead, she said, ¡°Teddy will go with you.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± George nodded obediently and did not say anything.

    He did not seem interested in the sports meet.

    Jeanne smiled and said gently, ¡°Wash your hands and get ready for dinner.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    With that, George went to the bathroom.

    Jeanne stared at George¡¯s back, and as she did, the smile on her face faded.

    After dinner, Jeanne kept Georgepany and only returned to her room after George went to bed.

    She did not go to sleep immediately after returning to her room. She took a book on prenatal education and read it silently.

    At night, at about 11 p.m., Jeanne put down her book and got ready to go to sleep when the door opened abruptly.

    Edward pushed the door open and entered.

    They had not seen each other for two months, and suddenly, their eyes met. For a second, Jeanne thought that she was hallucinating.

    She looked at Edward, who also looked at her, wondering if two months of separation had made them a little unfamiliar with each other.

    In fact, since they got married, this was the first time they had been separated for two months even though they often used to be apart and had been through a lot.

    In the past, no matter what, they would have met once in the middle. Yet now, after they were finally together, they were separated for such a long time.

    The air was a little awkward.

    ¡°You¡¯re still awake?¡± Edward suddenly asked, breaking the awkwardness between them.

    ¡°I¡¯m getting ready to go to sleep.¡± Jeanne replied, ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving in a while.¡± Edward replied, ¡°I just happened to pass by, so I came back to get something. I also wanted to take a shower and change my clothes.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Jeanne responded.

    She sounded a little disappointed. She thought that he was back, not unexpecting that it would not be permanent.

    ¡°You should sleep early. I¡¯m going to take a shower,¡± Edward said.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jeanne nodded and watched as Edward walked into the bathroom.

    It seemed like there was a distance between them, but they did not know how to¡­ close that distance.

    In the end, Jeanne could not fall asleep. Hence, she walked to the head of the bed and waited for Edward to wash up.

    Edward did not take long to shower. In fact, he seemed to be in a hurry. After taking a shower, he went to the closet to change into a new set of clothes, dried her hair quickly, and was ready to leave.

    ¡°Edward,¡± Jeanne called out to him.

    Edward was tying his tie, so Jeanne went over. She wondered why he was still dressed in a suit and leather shoes at that time of the night.

    In fact, it was not hard to guess why.

    Edward¡¯s current status was different from before. He used to be a business tycoon, so even if he cared about his public image then, he did not have to be so formal. However, he was now in politics.

    His every move, every word, and every action represented the entire country, which did not allow any room for error.

    She walked over, reached out, and helped him with his tie.

    Edward looked at her and then slowly put his hand down. He watched as Jeanne helped him with his tie.

    She seemed to have be a lot rounder after not seeing her for two months. At such a close distance, her fair skin looked fragile.

    It was because she was pregnant with his daughter.

    Was that why she looked so good?

    His throat moved slightly.

    At that moment, he reached out and touched her protruding belly with his big hand.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes flickered as she looked down at his hand and watched as his hand gently caressed her belly as if he was feeling the baby¡¯s presence.

    Suddenly, Edward¡¯s palm moved. He could clearly feel Jeanne¡¯s lower abdomen nudging his hand, and it was not an illusion.

    It was reallying from her lower abdomen.

    ¡°Can she move?¡± Edward asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The baby knew how to move a long time ago.

 Chapter 1207 - 1207 Reuniting After A Long Time

    1207 Reuniting After A Long Time

    At five months, he could already clearly feel the baby. Edward seemed so surprised that he kept rubbing her belly with his hand.

    The baby was very cooperative. From time to time, she would kick his hand as if she wasmunicating with him.

    In the quiet night¡­

    A phone suddenly rang.

    Edward¡¯s eyes moved slightly. He reluctantly lifted his hand off Jeanne¡¯s abdomen and picked up the phone. ¡°I¡¯lle down immediately.¡±

    Jeanne identally saw his phone screen.

    It was not Alex¡¯s name but a person called Susan Gates.

    Edward put down the phone and said, ¡°I have to go.¡±

    ¡°When will you be done with work?¡± Jeanne asked.

    She, too, knew that she could not keep him, just like that time when Alex hade to take Edward away.

    In fact, she did not have much to say about it.

    ¡°Once William Gates bes the new Leader, I probably won¡¯t be so busy anymore.¡±

    ¡°George has sports day next week.¡± Jeanne felt that she had to tell him the important things immediately while she still had him. ¡°If it¡¯s possible, go with him.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best,¡± Edward agreed.

    ¡°Take care of your body.¡±

    ¡°You, too,¡± Edward said.

    As he spoke, he could not help but nt a light kiss on her lips. Then, he left after the kiss.

    The door was closed.

    They had not met for two months, yet they had to say goodbye ten minutes after they were reunited.

    Now, they would be separated for supposedly a week or even another month.

    However, a weekter, Alex took the stage and became the new leader of Harken, which meant that they had even more things to deal with next.

    On one hand, they had to quell the unrest, but on the other hand, they also had to sort out all the internal affairs and conduct interviews on state affairs.

    Anyway, Jeanne watched the news daily, and news about Alex was lined up back to back.

    It made her think that he might only sleep for a few hours a day, and beside him, Edward¡¯s figure was seen in a lot of pictures.

    In other words, Alex was so busy that he had no time to sleep every day, and the same applied to Edward.

    After reading the news, Jeanne went to read the tabloid. Her daily life¡¯s joy was searching for new things in the news.

    She found afortable position and started reading the news.

    Just as she opened the app, her eyes paused.

    She felt like she had seen the name ¡®Susan Gates¡¯ somewhere before, and the name felt inexplicably familiar to her. However, she was sure that she had never seen the woman in the photo on the news before.

    Since she was bored anyway, she clicked on it and read the gossip about that person.

    Susan Gates was a 28-year-old model and had worked in the film and television industry for three years. She had won the best supporting actress award before, but at the peak of her career, she suddenly retired.

    It was rumored that she came from a prominent family and was only in the entertainment industry to satisfy her own interests. Now that she had left the entertainment industry, she was going back to inherit her family¡¯s business.

    The reason why she was on the entertainment news today was that a reporter had taken a picture of her on the street.

    She waspletely different from the Susan Gates in the entertainment industry. Dressed in a ck suit, and with her short ck hair tied into a ponytail, she looked clean and neat.

    There were a total of three photos in the news, and they were all street photos. Each of them had different expressions and different actions.

    One was a picture of a car, and a man was respectfully opening the car door for her to get in

    Jeanne zoomed in on the photo.

    In fact, it was very blurry after she zoomed in. However, from the blurry photo, she could see a man sitting in the car, and it was Edward.

    Although she could not see his face clearly, she could recognize him instantly.

    Jeanne seemed to suddenly recall why she found that woman¡¯s name familiar. Thest time Edward came back in a hurry, Susan Gates was the one who called him.

    With that, Jeanne exited the news app and began to search for the Gates on the inte.

    The introduction of the Gates in the Encyclopedia was very general. It only said that they were a mysterious family in the antique business, but there were not many details about them.

    Jeanne then identally stumbled upon a post of a photo of the Gates on the forum.

    It was a family portrait, and the title was ¡°The Gates¡¯ Good Looks¡±.

    No one had paid attention to that forum. Perhaps they thought that someone on the inte had photoshopped a few photos online to garner people¡¯s attention. However, Jeanne saw it.

    It turned out that Susan Gates was William Gates¡¯s younger sister.

    Everyone inside knew that William Gates was Alex, and Alex had taken the position of Leader. However, because Alex had always used William Gates¡¯ identity, in the eyes of the public, the person who had gotten the position of the Leader of Harken was William Gates.

    That made Susan Gates a rtive of the royal family, and her having a connection with Edward¡­ seemed to be a matter of course.

    As soon as Jeanne put down her phone, the baby in her stomach kicked her twice. She was now seven months pregnant, and the kick hurt a lot.

    Jeanne stood up, thinking it was probably because of her lying position that upset the baby.

    Then, she walked down the stairs slowly.

    Teddy was still at home, happily doing some chores. Seeing her leave, he hurriedly called out to her, ¡°Madam.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jeanne nodded.

    She was going to take a stroll in the back garden.

    ...

    Finn said that if she wanted to use the method of natural childbirth, it was best to walk more.

    In fact, she wanted to give birth naturally because if she did not, she did not know whether Bamboo Garden was well-equipped enough for her to do a cesarean section in.

    She was walking in the back garden.

    The sun was shining brightly, so Jeanne strolled around a few times. After that, she returned to the main hall.

    When she entered the hall, her expression suddenly froze because¡­ she saw that Edward was back.

    He was on the news just a moment ago, but now he was here.

    However, Edward was not the only one back as Alex was there too.

    Due to Alex¡¯s arrival, many more people in ck suits were in the house. At that moment, they were all standing there respectfully.

 Chapter 1208 - 1208 Edwardâ€™s Compromise

    1208 Edward¡¯s Compromise

    Jeanne stopped in her tracks, but in the end, she walked in.

    Alex sat on the sofa and looked at Jeanne¡¯s big belly. He said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a few months, and your belly has grown so big.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been seven months.¡±

    ¡°Time flies.¡± Alex smiled. ¡°I thought you were lying to me back then. I¡¯m indeed a petty person.¡±

    Jeanne smiled faintly and did not seem to mind. She looked at Edward, who was also looking at her, and both their eyes met.

    Then, Alex¡¯s sudden voice made them look away.

    He said, ¡°Jeanne, I was the one who took Edward away. Now, I¡¯m sending him back personally.¡±

    Jeanne did not know what he meant.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to get him to stay with you until you¡¯re inbor.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Leader,¡± Jeanne said respectfully.

    In front of the Leader of Harken, she naturally had to be respectful.

    ¡°Treasure your time with each other.¡± Alex did not react to Jeanne¡¯s respect.

    He suddenly stood up from the sofa. The moment he stood up, he patted Edward¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t forget what you promised me.¡±

    Edward did not nod.

    However, Alex did not seem to expect an answer from Edward either as he strode out of the Bamboo Garden.

    Jeanne stared at Alex¡¯s back before she turned back to look at Edward and saw that his expression had changed.

    In the hall, after Alex left, only Edward and Jeanne were left. Teddy must have left on his own ord, so it was just the two of them.

    ¡°Did Alex mean you won¡¯t leave anymore?¡± Jeanne asked.

    Edward looked back.

    He said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Is everything done?¡± Jeanne continued to ask.

    ¡°Almost. He can handle the rest on his own,¡± Edward replied.

    Jeanne smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Then, she took the initiative to walk to his side and hold his hand. His hand seemed to tremble slightly before he held her hand tightly in his.

    Jeanne smiled and leaned against his chest. She did not know whether Edward could still support her now that she had gained so much weight.

    She was not overthinking it.

    From the fifth month onwards, her body and stomach had been growing at a speed visible to the naked eye. Sometimes, when she looked at herself in the mirror, she could not even believe that the person in the mirror was herself.

    Of course, she was overthinking. With Edward¡¯s physical strength, even if she was 120 pounds now, he could still carry her and run.

    As she leaned into Edward¡¯s arms, Edward hugged her tightly.

    The two of them were silent for a long time as if they were feeling each other¡¯s warmth to know that it was real.

    ¡°Jeannie,¡± Edward suddenly called out to her.

    Jeanne reluctantly left his embrace.

    ¡°I¡¯m sending George away tomorrow,¡± Edward said.

    Stunned, Jeanne raised her head and looked at Edward. She asked, ¡°To where?¡±

    ¡°The ce I¡¯ve been to before.¡± Edward replied, ¡°The training base.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s expression sank, and she left Edward¡¯s arms, keeping a distance of one step from him.

    Edward looked at her angry expression.

    She said, ¡°Was it Alex¡¯s request?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°For George to be like you, to train him to be the Duncans¡¯ machine.¡±

    Edward¡¯s throat moved.

    ¡°So, you¡¯ve reallypromised,¡± Jeanne said.

    However, Edward did not reply.

    ¡°Once youpromise, you¡¯ll alwayspromise,¡± Jeanne mumbled.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to protect George.¡±

    ¡°Now, I don¡¯t think you can¡¯t protect anyone,¡± Jeanne said bluntly.

    Edward hesitated.

    ¡°Can he not go?¡± Jeanne asked.

    Could he keep George away from that ce?

    She did not allow George toe into contact with the so-called cruel training in the Hills because she firmly believed that she would take him away from that ce where he had to risk his life. She wanted George to live a normal life.

    Yet now, Edward wanted to send George away and turn him into a machine.

    ¡°He can¡¯t,¡± Edward replied.

    That was right. What he told her just now was a statement; he was not asking her for her opinion.

    She just looked at Edward with reddened eyes.

    ...

    In fact, she did not me him because she knew how helpless he was. Since he was now loyal to Alex, he could not refuse Alex¡¯s request.

    Moreover, she had to admit that George was the best candidate for the Duncans.

 Chapter 1209 - 1209 Edwardâ€™s Compromise

    1209 Edward¡¯s Compromise

    George was still young and was rted to Alex by blood. Once he was sessful in his studies, he would be the best tool for the Duncans.

    She knew very well why George had to be sent away, so she did not me Edward. Rather, she med herself.

    She thought that killing Warren would set them free. However, she did not realize that politics had never been as simple as she thought.

    Once they were involved, they would be involved for a lifetime. After all, the winner takes all, and those who failed never had the right to make their own decisions.

    With that, she turned around and left.

    There was no one she could me.

    Edward stared at Jeanne¡¯s back and watched as she left coldly.

    He thought, perhaps it was good for her to lose her temper at him. At least, she still had hope for him.

    ¡­

    In the afternoon, George returned from school and saw his long-lost father, whom he actually did not miss at all.

    The moment his father came back, it was either his father who would snatch his mother away, or his mother would snatch his father away. In any case, neither of them would belong to him.

    Hence, he walked into the hall arrogantly and sat beside Edward, not wanting to greet him.

    However, he found it strange. His mother was not in the living room, so why was his father there alone?

    Should the two of them not be glued together?

    ¡°George,¡± Edward suddenly called out to him.

    While little George was still confused, Edward called out to him.

    ¡°Yes.¡± George sat up straight.

    He did not look like he was expecting his father to call his name.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you away from here tomorrow,¡± Edward said.

    ¡°Where to?¡± George¡¯s disguise broke, and he looked at his father with wide eyes.

    That was not right of his father! He could not send him away just because he was afraid he would snatch his mother away!

    ¡°To a ce,¡± Edward mumbled.

    ¡°Are you going to throw me away?¡± George¡¯s face was full of resentment.

    Edward seemed to smile.

    As a smile tugged at the corners of his smile, he said, ¡°Yes, because you¡¯re going to have a sister soon, you¡¯re not really needed anymore.¡±

    George¡¯s face was puffed up with anger.

    Edward looked at George, touched his head, and said, ¡°I was lying. I can bear to do it, but your mother can¡¯t.¡±

    George was still angry, so he did notugh at Edward¡¯s joke at all.

    ¡°But I really have to send you away tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±

    ¡°I have no choice.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice.¡± Edward enunciated every word.

    George frowned. He felt that his father¡¯s words today were difficult to understand today.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯m not that powerful.¡± Edward smiled bitterly and caressed George¡¯s soft hair with hisrge hands. ¡°Don¡¯t be like me in the future.¡±

    Why should George not be like him?

    ¡°Have a good time together with your mother tonight. I¡¯ll send you off tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°Do I really have to leave?¡± At that moment, George realized that his father was not joking with him.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Edward nodded. ¡°But I will bring you back.¡±

    ¡°I cane back?¡±

    ¡°Do you really think I don¡¯t want you anymore?¡± Edward smiled, but George did not think that his smile was sincere at all.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to see your grandfather.¡± Edward suddenly stood up.

    George frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Grandpa?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not feeling too well.¡±

    After that, Edward left the hall.

    George pouted.

    He suddenly felt so angry. He did not even know where his father was going to send him tomorrow!

    ¡­

    In Universal Garden, Edward walked into Zachary¡¯s bedroom, where Zachary was lying on the bed and Wade was apanying him.

    After his fall, Zachary suddenly looked much older. He lookedpletely different from the man who could whip Edward until his skin split open.

    At that moment, he was like an old man in his twilight years. He no longer had the drive, nor was he as high-spirited as he once was.

    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Zachary asked.

    Edward nodded.

    At the same time, Wade brought a chair for Edward.

    ...

    Edward thanked Wade and sat beside Zachary.

    It was a little quiet in the room.

    Zachary said, ¡°I heard Alex is going to send George to the training base.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Is Jeanne against it?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Edward said, ¡°She knows that we have no other choice now.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the current situation?¡± Zachary changed the topic.

    It seemed like he did not want to get too hung up on certain things.

    ¡°Everything is peaceful. Alex has given me three months,¡± Edward said bluntly.

    At that moment, Zachary heaved a heavy sigh before he said, ¡°I never thought that my greed back then would bring you so much harm.¡±

    Edward did not say anything.

    ...

    ¡°I¡¯ve never regretted a single thing in my life, except your birth.¡± Zachary mumbled, ¡°As a loyal minister of the Duncans, I was determined to help the descendants of the Duncans regain their power at all costs. I always thought that I would do anything to restore the Duncans¡¯ great cause! I could even sacrifice my own son! But now that I think about it, I can sacrifice myself for my leader, but why must you sacrifice yourself with me? What does the rise and fall of the Duncans have to do with you? Your so-called birth, or your so-called mission, were all given to you. You never had to ept them!¡±

    Edward pursed his lips.

    In fact, he was already indifferent to his father¡¯s regret.

    He had once hoped that one day, his father would tell him personally that everything he had done was not something he had to do ¡ª that he had the right to choose and that he could give up. He had even thought about giving up the so-called Duncans and his identity as the younger brother of the Duncans¡¯ descendants.

    In the end, he epted his fate time and time again; it was a fate that had been set for him from the very beginning.

    Now, he was numb to it.

    Zachary said, ¡°Edward, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Edward looked at his father and replied bluntly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be sorry because this is what I want to do.¡±

 Chapter 1210 - 1210 Accompanying Jeanne For A Pregnancy Checkup, Noxâ€™s Condition Improves

    1210 Apanying Jeanne For A Pregnancy Checkup, Nox¡¯s Condition Improves

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be sorry,¡± Edward replied bluntly, ¡°because this is what I want to do.¡±

    Zachary was stunned.

    ¡°To you, you have to be loyal, but to me, that¡¯s not the case.¡± Edward said, ¡°Have a good rest.¡±

    ¡°Edward, what are you doing?¡± Zachary stared at Edward¡¯s departing figure and called out to him in frustration.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know soon enough.¡±

    With that, Edward left.

    When Zachary wanted to speak again, he suddenly coughed violently.

    Edward stopped in his tracks but eventually left.

    Wade quickly patted Zachary¡¯s back. ¡°Old Master, calm down. The doctor said you shouldn¡¯t get angry.¡±

    Zachary coughed for a long time and did not stop. He felt like he was about to cough his lungs out until finally, he managed to control it.

    The serviettes covering Zachary¡¯s mouth were covered with blood.

    ¡°Old Master.¡± Wade looked at the blood stain and panicked a little.

    Zachary waved his hand. Then, hey back on the bed and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost time, Wade.¡±

    ¡°You can still recover.¡±

    ¡°I know my situation. What I¡¯m worried about now is that Edward is no longer under my control.¡±

    ¡°Old Master.¡± Wade said in a deep voice, ¡°The winner takes all, and that rule has always been part of history. You can leave it to Edward to decide.¡±

    Zachary seemed to be smiling.

    Otherwise, what else could he do?

    Edward had never been something that he could control just because he said he could!

    ¡­

    Early the next morning, dawn had just broken when Edward got up from his bed.

    The moment he got up, he woke up the person next to him. Perhaps she did not sleep the entire night.

    However, Edward still got out of bed carefully to wash up and get changed.

    The moment he left, he turned around to look at Jeanne, whose eyes were closed but a tear was flowing out of the corner of her eye.

    Her throat moved slightly.

    He leaned over and kissed the corner of her eye, but she reached out and pushed him away. Then, she chose to turn her back to him.

    Edward¡¯s throat moved slightly, but in the end, he left with George, who was a little confused because it was too early.

    He looked at the Swan family¡¯s residence that was getting further and further away and said, ¡°Dad, will you reallye and pick me up?¡±

    ¡°I will.¡±

    He definitely would.

    When Edward returned to Bamboo Garden, Finn came over. He was here to do a pregnancy checkup for Jeanne.

    ¡°Fourth Master, you¡¯re back.¡± The moment Finn saw Edward, he was still a little surprised.

    He saw that Alex was very busy during that period of time, so he thought that Edward would be busy too.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Edward nodded.

    ¡°Perfect timing. I¡¯m going to do a pregnancy checkup for Jeanne now. Let¡¯s go together.¡± Finn said, ¡°You haven¡¯t seen what your daughter looks like, have you?¡±

    Edward smiled. It was true that had not seen her before.

    With that, the two of them walked into the ultrasound room together.

    Jeanne was ready, but the moment she saw Edward enter, she shifted her gaze.

    Finn frowned. ¡®Are these two people¡­ quarreling?¡¯

    Fortunately, he did not usually meddle in other people¡¯s business. He pretended not to know anything and began to give Jeanne an ultrasound.

    ¡°This is the baby¡¯s head,¡± Finn said.

    As soon as he spoke, the two of them looked over and saw a round head inside.

    ¡°Here¡¯s the eye.¡±

    ¡°The nose.¡±

    ¡°The mouth.¡±

    ¡°The ear is here.¡±

    ¡°This is her arm. This is her calf, and this is her foot.¡±

    The room was filled with Finn¡¯s voice.

    Edward continued to look at the screen, at the tiny figure swimming inside.

    ¡°Here.¡± Finn suddenly emphasized, ¡°This is where you see whether the baby¡¯s a girl or a boy.¡±

    Edward¡¯s expression changed.

    ¡°I¡¯m a doctor.¡± Finn could not help but smile.

    Just because he was a doctor he could see it as he pleased?

    Edward said, ¡°Let¡¯s see somece else.¡±

    ...

    Finn moved the transducer elsewhere.

    Then, they heard a sound. ¡°Ba-dump, ba-dump¡­¡±

    ¡°Is this the sound of a heartbeat?¡± Edward asked.

    ¡°Yes. Her heartbeat is very strong.¡±

    Edward¡¯s lips curled into a smile. He felt so inexplicably moved that he could not help but smile.

    When Finn was done with the checkup, he said, ¡°The baby is developing normally.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Jeanne thanked him.

    Then, as she tried to get up, Edward reached out to help her up.

    Jeanne nced at him but did not reject him.

    Edward used a tissue to wipe off the gel on Jeanne¡¯s body, helping her to clean herself.

    By then, Finn had already left.

    ...

    As Edward wiped her belly, he looked at her round belly and said, ¡°I suddenly think that life is very magical.¡±

 Chapter 1211 - 1211 Accompanying Jeanne For A Pregnancy Checkup, Noxâ€™s Condition Improves

    1211 Apanying Jeanne For A Pregnancy Checkup, Nox¡¯s Condition Improves

    ¡°It¡¯s not magical at all.¡± Jeanne put the clothes down.

    Edward looked up.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it all the same? He was sent away in the end anyway.¡± Then, she walked out of the room.

    Edward smiled.

    George¡¯s departure had probably be a thorn in Jeanne¡¯s heart that could not be removed.

    When he walked out of the room, Finn and Jeanne were talking about some things to take note of during her pregnancy.

    Edward sat down and listened quietly.

    ¡°When you¡¯re seven months in, I don¡¯t rmend you both sleep together in the same room,¡± Finn said.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes flickered, and Edward nced at Finn.

    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re back, and that¡¯s why I want to remind you of that. The baby is very big now, and it would be easy to hurt her. Also, sharing the same room can easily cause prematurebor, so you need to be careful,¡± Finn said.

    If he said the word out loud, he would feel embarrassed instead.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Jeanne replied.

    ¡°These are the things you need to take note of this month,¡± Finn said. Then, he seemed to have thought of something. ¡°Jeannie, are you nning to give birth naturally?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s a natural birth, I suggest you watch your diet. The baby looks a little chubby now, which means it might be more difficult for you to give birth naturally.¡±

    ¡°I also think my belly has grown especially fast this month.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, just pay a little attention to it,¡± Finn said with a smile.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± With that, Finn got up and left.

    Before he left, he nced at Edward and said, ¡°Are you free? Let¡¯s go and see Nox.¡±

    Edward nced at Jeanne, who walked away from them.

    Finn looked at Jeanne and turned to look at Edward. ¡°Did you both quarrel?¡±

    ¡°I sent George away.¡±

    ¡°To where?¡±

    ¡°Where we used to be.¡±

    Finn was stunned. Then, he asked, ¡°Alex told you to do it.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s too possessive of you.¡± Finn enunciated each word.

    Edward did not seem to want to talk about it. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and see Nox.¡±

    The two of them left Bamboo Garden and went straight to Nox¡¯s private apartment. Other than Nox, there were two other servants in the apartment.

    At that moment, Nox had just finished his treatment and was lying on the sofa like his life was devoid of meaning. His entire body was drenched in sweat.

    In fact, the so-called health treatment was torture, so the recovery process was brutal.

    Nox gasped as he looked at the two men in front of him, thinking that he was hallucinating. He cursed, ¡°Damn it. I haven¡¯t had a woman for a few months, and I¡¯m even starting to miss men.¡±

    Edward could not help butugh, and Finn smiled as well.

    Wherever Nox was, it would always be fun.

    ¡°Holy sh*t, you guys are real!¡± Nox reached out and touched the person in front of him.

    He could not help but be surprised.

    ¡°Did you think we were ghosts?¡± Edward was speechless.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be busy all day? How do you still have the time to care about me?¡± He sounded jealous.

    At that moment, he sat up from the sofa with the help of Finn.

    ¡°I¡¯m done. Alex gave me three months off.¡±

    ¡°Is he that kind?¡± Nox did not believe him.

    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for Jeanne to go intobor.¡±

    ¡°I knew it! You did it for that woman!¡± Nox was still very prejudiced against Jeanne.

    It was not because Jeanne made him a cripple, but because of Jeanne¡¯s attitude toward Edward.

    He had always felt that Edward loved Jeanne so much that he could die for her, but Jeanne treated Edward¡­ She could turn hostile against him with just a snap of her finger.

    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Edward immediately changed the topic.

    In fact, Edward hade to see Nox before. However, because she was too busyter on that he did not have time.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Nox said, ¡°The doctor said there¡¯s still room for improvement.¡±

    ¡°Can you feel your legs?¡±

    ¡°I feel a little numb.¡± Nox said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an illusion or not.¡±

    At that moment, Finn used his hand to press hard on the nerves in Nox¡¯s leg.

    ¡°Hiss.¡± Nox grinned.

    Finn¡¯s expression changed at that moment.

    ...

    Edward, who was standing at the side, looked nervous.

    Finn used a little more strength.

    ¡°Can you be gentler?¡± Nox could not help but curse.

    The moment he cursed, he was also stunned. He looked at Finn in disbelief. ¡°Was I screaming in pain just now?¡±

    Finn was speechless at Nox.

    ¡°Congrattions,¡± Edward said. His voice sounded a little emotional.

    ¡°I can actually feel pain.¡± Nox touched his thigh, feeling a little too excited.

    ¡°I told you. A person like you would not have too bad of luck.¡± Finn could not help but smile.

    He did not think that Nox would be in a wheelchair for the rest of her life.

    ¡°Help me up. I need to walk two steps.¡± Nox was extremely excited.

    ¡°You¡¯re only feeling pain. It¡¯s not time for you to walk yet. Just follow the doctor¡¯s instructions and do your rehabilitation. Don¡¯t rush things,¡± Finn reminded Nox.

    ...

    ¡°A month at most.¡± Nox boasted, ¡°I¡¯ll run to see you.¡±

    It was typical of Nox to act like that. All they had to do waspliment him a little and he would be walking on air.

    Finn could not help but say a few words to Nox, but obviously, Nox did not listen to him.

    The three of them stayed in Nox¡¯s house for half the afternoon.

    Although Nox was very reluctant to let them leave, he did not want them to know for the sake of his dignity.

    Hence, he watched them leave and took a deep breath.

    As expected, now that they had all grown up, they would be separated. When they were young, their only support at the training base was each other, but now, things were different.

    Nox sat in the wheelchair and could not help but touch his legs. Then, he pinched himself hard.

    ¡®F*ck!¡¯

    Where did Finn pinch him? Why did he not feel any pain when he pinched himself?

    However, he did not care anymore. In any case, he was about to regain his dominance!

 Chapter 1212 - 1212 Nox Was Seduced By Shelly

    1212 Nox Was Seduced By Shelly

    When Shelly came back from school, she saw Nox sitting in a wheelchair, smiling like an idiot.

    She did not know what was wrong with Nox today. Anyway, she had a lot of homework today and did not want to offend him, so she pretended not to see it.

    She carried her school bag and wanted to go back to her room.

    ¡°Shelly!¡± Nox called her.

    Shelly turned around. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to cook now that you¡¯re off school? Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Aunt Flora at home?¡± Shelly frowned.

    Aunt Flora. had juste out of the bathroom. When she heard their conversation, she quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll cook. I¡¯ll cook right away.¡±

    ¡°Who told you to do it? Shelly will do it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m about to take my college entrance exam.¡± Shelly tried her best to calm herself down.

    ¡°What does your college entrance examination have to do with me?¡± Nox deliberately made things difficult for her. ¡°Either you cook tonight, or you hurry back to the Winters¡¯ vi and tell my parents that you don¡¯t want to marry me anymore¨C¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Shelly directly interrupted Nox, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything.¡± After getting what he wanted, Nox wheeled himself back to his room in a good mood.

    Shelly put down her bag, put on her apron, and prepared to cook.

    Aunt Flora quickly came over. ¡°Miss, let me do it.¡±

    ¡°If you do it, Nox is going to pick on me again.¡± Shelly refused.

    ¡°Actually, Young Master treats you¡­¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Shelly said, ¡°I know he doesn¡¯t like me and he probably won¡¯t marry me, but I want to persevere until the end.¡±

    Aunt Flora sighed.

    Shelly was actually a nice girl. It was just that sometimes, she was too persistent.

    The Young Master, on the other hand, was not a bad person either, but he hated being forced by others. Therefore, it would be difficult for those two to be together.

    Once Shelly had made dinner, she invited Nox to the table.

    Of course, Nox was extremely picky. However, he still ate two big bowls of what Shelly cooked.

    After eating, he ordered Shelly to wash the dishes.

    After Shelly was done washing the dishes, he ordered her to help him with showering.

    After helping him shower, he wanted her to massage his legs with essential oil.

    After finally getting Nox to bed, Shelly was about to return to her room to do her homework when she heard Nox say, ¡°I can¡¯t sleep. Turn on the TV for me.¡±

    Shelly took a deep breath. Every time Nox made her want to explode, she would swallow his anger.

    She returned to the room and turned on the television for him. She asked, ¡°What do you want to watch?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t even know what shows there are, so how do you expect me to tell you?¡± Nox shouted at Shelly. His tone was as harsh as it always had been. ¡°Go through all the TV stations from beginning to end.¡±

    Shelly endured it and went through the channels one by one.

    ¡°Slow down. You¡¯re going through the channels so quickly. Do you think I have eagle eyes?¡±

    Shelly forced herself to slow down.

    There were a total of 183 TV channels.

    ¡°Which channel do you want me to go to?¡± Shelly asked.

    ¡°32.¡±

    Shelly pressed the button.

    ¡°No, 65.¡±

    Shelly pressed the button again.

    ¡°No, 123.¡±

    ¡°No, 68.¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s 23¨C¡±

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    Shelly mmed the remote control down on the bedside table beside Nox.

    ¡°Why are you so aggressive?¡± Nox was shocked.

    He could not believe that Shelly would lose her temper with him.

    ¡°Your legs are crippled, but your hands aren¡¯t!¡± Shelly yelled at Nox. She had suppressed her anger again and again. If you want to go to a specific channel, you can search for it yourself!¡±

    As she said that, she turned around and left.

    ¡°Shelly, stop right there!¡± Nox was furious.

    How dare Shelly scold him? Did she say that his legs were crippled?

    Excuse him, but he would be able to run in a month!

    In the room, Shelly stopped in her tracks because of Nox¡¯s voice. Then, she came back and snatched the remote control away.

    Nox sneered.

    He thought Shelly would be able to walk away.

    ...

    He said, ¡°Change it to 66.¡±

    However, Shelly pretended not to hear him. She took out her cell phone, aimed it at the television, and pressed a few buttons on the remote control.

    Suddenly, a shocking scene appeared on the television screen!

    At that moment, Nox¡¯s eyes were wide open.

    However, Shelly¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°You¡¯ll like this! Enjoy!¡±

    After that, she left the remote control and phone far away from his bed, where he could not get it no matter what, before she left!

    When she left, she even mmed the door behind her, leaving Finn alone in the room with porn ying on the television.

    ¡®F*ck.¡¯

 Chapter 1213 - 1213 Nox Was Seduced By Shelly

    1213 Nox Was Seduced By Shelly

    It was an insult to him. Ever since he had a woman, he had never watched that kind of thing.

    Now, what was ying on the television? Did Shelly watch that kind of thing every day?

    That woman was a monster.

    ¡­

    In the next room, Shelly sat in front of her desk. When she took out her homework, she nced at the time.

    Just like that, she had kept Noxpany until 10 p.m.

    In fact, as a high school senior, she was supposed to be self-studying at night, but she felt that since she was cultivating her rtionship with Nox, she should be with more. Now that she thought about it, since Nox hated her so much, they might get along better if she did not hang out in front of him.

    She took a deep breath and tried to focus on her studies. By the time she finished a set of exam questions, it was already 12 p.m.

    She stretched her back and figured that Nox should be done with watching TV and had fallen asleep. Hence, she got up and went straight to Nox¡¯s room.

    As she pushed the door open, the video was ying for the second time.

    Nox, on the other hand, was not asleep. However, instead of watching TV, he was staring at the door, seemingly waiting for her.

    Of course, Shelly had calmed down. Just now, she was in a hurry to do her homework, and Nox kept finding fault with her. That was why she was angry.

    Now, she pretended as if nothing had happened and went to turn off the TV. Then, she took the phone away and walked to Nox¡¯s bedside to help him turn off themp.

    Just as she was about to leave, someone suddenly grabbed her arm.

    In fact, Shelly was prepared for Nox to fly into a rage. However, she felt her body being pulled onto the bed by Nox¡¯s brute force. Before she could react, Nox flipped over and pressed her under him.

    Shelly was still in shock.

    She did not expect Nox to be so strong now. Moreover, the proficiency of the flip waspletely different from when he had just been discharged.

    She remembered that when Nox was sleeping, he would wake her up with his phone in the middle of the night to get her to turn him over. It was because he had slept in the same position for too long and it felt ufortable.

    Nox pressed her down tightly.

    Not all the lights in the room were switched off, and there was still amp on, emanating a faint light. Hence, at such a close distance, Shelly could see Nox¡¯s furious expression clearly.

    She bit her lip lightly and believed that she was about to be beaten by Nox because when Nox was angry, he would really hit her.

    The moment Nox¡¯s hand came close to her face, Shelly closed her eyes. She was prepared to be pped.

    However, at that moment, she suddenly felt a pair of lips pressed tightly against hers.

    Shelly was stunned, and her mind suddenly went nk.

    Was Nox not going to hit her? Why did he suddenly kiss her?

    Moreover, he was kissing her deeply. In fact, she could feel his eagerness and hisck of control. Nevertheless, she endured Nox¡¯s sudden violence andy motionless under him.

    Suddenly, Shelly felt a sharp pain on her lips. ¡°Ow!¡±

    She opened her eyes and looked at Nox, who was biting her lips ruthlessly. It was so painful that she frowned.

    ¡°Ow...¡± Shelly tried to push him away.

    Nox¡¯s bite was really too painful! She could even smell blood.

    At that moment, Shelly also burst into tears. However, she did not push Nox away until he let go and looked at Shelly¡¯s flushed, tear-stained face.

    Shelly was clearly not a woman who would not make men lose their minds, but her current appearance suddenly gave him the urge to vite her.

    He clenched his fists and held in that urge. Only then did he seem to have regained his rationality.

    Then, she turned to Shelly. ¡°Are you trying to seduce me?¡±

    Shelly, who was overtaken by the pain on her lips, was suddenly jolted back to her senses by Nox¡¯s voice, and she looked at him.

    Was it because of the light shining on her teary eyes that made them look so clean, clear, and attractive?

    Nox gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m thinking about it now. That video of yours has made me miss women a lot. But Shelly, I¡¯ll have you know that even if I die, I won¡¯t do anything to you, and you can forget about me sleeping with you!¡±

    Shelly hesitated and did not say anything.

    In fact, he did not need to remind her how much he hated her because she knew.

    ¡°In that case, let me go.¡± Shelly looked very calm.

    She did not do it to seduce him. She just found him annoying.

    Even though at that moment, when Nox hugged her and kissed her, she was a little d that she had unintentionally nted a willow tree.

    Clearly, she was overthinking things. Nox was just taking revenge on her, and her mouth was numb from the pain.

    Therefore, they were even.

    However, Nox did not let go of her.

    Just like that, he pressed her down firmly and stared at her. It was as if he wanted to kill her, and at that moment, Nox really wanted to kill Shelly.

    As a normal man, when that desire was ignited and could not be released, it could really drive a person crazy.

    There were so many times that he really wanted to rip Shelly¡¯s clothes off, but then¡­

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Nox suddenly let go of Shelly, and she left.

    Shelly could feel Nox¡¯s anger, that kind of anger that could kill her in the next second. Hence, the moment Nox let her go, she wanted to run away.

    The moment she made that move, Nox suddenly went back on his words. ¡°Stop.¡±

    Shelly turned around and looked at him.

    Her clothes were already in a mess and torn apart by Nox because he could not control himself just now.

    At that moment, Nox seemed to¡­

    ...

    Nox really believed it had been so long since he had a woman that now even Shelly looked pretty.

    ¡°Just because I don¡¯t f*ck you doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll let you go,¡± Nox said fiercely.

    What was Nox going to do?

    ¡°Give me your hand!¡± Nox ordered.

    Shelly hesitated for a moment before reaching her hand out.

    What was Nox going to use her arm for?

    While Shelly was in a daze, Nox grabbed her hand and put it under the nket¡­

    After that, Shelly¡¯s entire face turned red!

 Chapter 1214 - 1214 The Love Rivals Meet

    1214 The Love Rivals Meet

    Ever since George was sent away by Edward, the rtionship between Jeanne and Edward had be¡­ a little delicate.

    Jeanne basically ignored Edward. Hence, Edward followed her everywhere she went.

    When she took a step forward, he followed.

    When she sat down, he also sat down.

    When she went to bed, he would sleep next to her.

    When she got up to go to the toilet, he¡­ was locked out at the door.

    Edward¡¯s lips curled into a smile, and he stood at the door, waiting for Jeanne toe out.

    When Jeanne came out, he said to her, ¡°George cane back tonight.¡±

    Jeanne turned to look at Edward.

    Edwardughed. ¡°It¡¯s been a week. You¡¯re finally willing to look at me.¡±

    Jeanne shifted her gaze and walked away, with Edward following behind her.

    In May, the weather in South Hampton City was good, especially the morning breeze, which was the perfect temperature.

    Jeanne was walking in the back garden.

    That was because Finn had said that if she were to give birth naturally, she should walk more on top of controlling her diet. Hence, she would do her best to walk around.

    As she walked around, Edward apanied her to walk slowly in the back garden.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pick up George in the afternoon,¡± Edward said.

    Jeanne did not reply, so Edward reached out to hold Jeanne¡¯s hand. However, Jeanne shook it off, and Edward held her hand again, so Jeanne shook it off again.

    Towards the end, she could not shake him off no matter how hard she tried.

    He said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll give you a present.¡±

    He was coaxing her, just like he would coax a child.

    Still, Jeanne ignored Edward.

    That was when Edward took out a small item from under his clothes and shook it with his hand. ¡°Rattle!¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Is this for me?¡±

    ¡°I thought you would never talk to me again.¡±

    Jeanne was furious.

    That guy was doing it on purpose.

    She was indeed giving him the silent treatment because he sent George away. Even if she knew that she could not me him, she did not want to ept it.

    ¡°This is for you,¡± Edward said.

    Jeanne was stunned as a ne with red gemstones suddenly appeared in Edward¡¯s hand. Before Jeanne could reject him, Edward had already put it around her neck.

    Jeanne was speechless.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t your birthday tomorrow?¡± Edward suddenly said, ¡°Happy Birthday in advance.¡±

    ¡°Why are you gifting it to me in advance?¡± Jeanne looked at him.

    Edward smiled.

    Sometimes, Jeanne was so smart that he could not lie to her.

    He said, ¡°There¡¯s a state banquet tomorrow, so I have to leave early in the morning and will only be back veryte.¡±

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Edward apologized.

    Jeanne said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s good that George will be back.¡±

    ¡°George will be with me.¡±

    Jeanne kept quiet.

    ¡°From now on, George is no longer just our son.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯ll be a tool for the Duncans, right?¡± Jeanne mocked.

    Edward pursed his lips.

    Jeanne turned around and left without expecting an answer from Edward. However, Edward did not chase after her. He just stared at her back silently, lost in thought.

    In the afternoon, Edward brought George back.

    George almost thought that he would not be able to make it back because the strange ce he was sent to was not a good ce at all.

    Every morning, he would wake up and run for a long distance. After running, he would do a lot of exercises, and they would only let him go to sleep when it was veryte at night.

    His stamina had always been poor, so he fainted a few times in the middle. Not only that, but the people there even ordered him to kill small animals with a knife.

    He did not want to kill small animals. Every time he killed one, he would have nightmares at night. Hence, he did not want to go back there anymore.

    This time, he wanted to have a good talk with his father.

    However, his father refused. His father said that he had no choice and that had to persevere. His father even told him not to tell his mother because if he told her, it would only make his mother sadder.

    Secrets between men should be kept between men to prevent women from worrying.

    George was convinced by his father, but he really did not want to go anymore.

    When he returned home with his father, his mother was already waiting for him in the living room.

    ...

    The moment she saw him, her eyes turned red.

    George¡¯s eyes reddened as well. It was just that when he was at that ce, he really, really wanted his parents to appear and take him away.

    George could not help but throw himself into Jeanne¡¯s arms.

    He did not want to be a man anymore.

    He did not want to leave his mother.

    Jeanne hugged George too. She knew very well that George would not reveal his emotions unless he really could not control them.

    She had no idea what George had gone through, and she did not even dare to think about it.

 Chapter 1215 - 1215 The Love Rivals Meet

    1215 The Love Rivals Meet

    Edward stood beside them and pretended to be the bad guy. ¡°George, go back to your room and take a shower.¡±

    George bit his lips, not very willing to do what Edward told him to.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Jeanne took George¡¯s hand.

    Edward stared at their backs and held back the words that he was about to say.

    After Jeanne and George returned to the room, and Jeanne was looking for clothes for George, George looked at his mother and said, ¡°Dad told me not to tell you.¡±

    Jeanne paused in her search for clothes.

    ¡°But I really don¡¯t want to go there anymore.¡± George¡¯s tears flowed out of his eyes.

    After all, no matter how mature he was, he was only six years old. At the age of six, when he was faced with something he did not want to do and felt powerless, he could only cry.

    Jeanne¡¯s throat moved slightly, and she lowered her head to wipe his tears. She said, ¡°George, do you know that Kingsley is dead?¡±

    George was shocked. Tears blurred his vision as he stared at his mother in disbelief.

    Jeanne said, ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you because I didn¡¯t want you to be sad.¡±

    George¡¯s tears flowed even harder.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you now because I want you to know that we don¡¯t have anyone to back us up. In other words, the only person in this world who can protect us is no longer here. Therefore, we need to protect ourselves. We can¡¯t be willful anymore.¡± Jeanne stroked George¡¯s head as if tofort him.

    In fact, she was already in tears.

    In this world, there was no one who could protect them, so they could only choose to protect themselves.

    ¡°Can¡¯t dad protect us?¡± George asked her.

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    It was not that he could not protect them. Rather, he just had too many people to protect, so he would not be able to take care of everything.

    Jeanne said, ¡°I hope you can be stronger on your own.¡±

    ¡°Do I have to do that to be strong?¡± George could not help but ask.

    ¡°You must,¡± Jeanne replied firmly.

    George bit his lips.

    ¡°You will understand in the future.¡± Jeanne used a logic that all children could not ept.

    However, that was the only reason she could use.

    ¡°Go take a shower.¡± Jeanne wiped George¡¯s tears for him.

    George nodded obediently.

    Jeanne looked at George¡¯s back and thought she finally understood why her mother had put away her hatred back then, married someone randomly, and had her grow up in an ordinary family.

    It was really just because it was hard to deal with, just like how helpless George was toward her right now.

    Her eyes flickered as she watched the door close silently.

    As for Edward, she really did not hate him.

    ¡­

    The next day, Edward left early in the morning with George, and Jeanne watched them leave.

    George was wearing a ck suit and a ck bow tie, looking like a noble young master.

    It made her think, ¡®Was Edward the same back then? Did he grow up like this?

    After they left, Jeanne and Teddy were alone at home again.

    Teddy seemed a little awkward in front of Jeanne at that moment. After all, Edward and George could leave in their fancy clothes, while she could only be trapped in the house.

    ¡°Teddy,¡± Jeanne called out to Teddy, who was pretending to be busy.

    ¡°Madam,¡± Teddy said respectfully.

    ¡°Do you know how to bake a cake?¡±

    ¡°I do,¡± Teddy quickly replied.

    ¡°Teach me.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my birthday today.¡±

    Teddy was visibly surprised.

    ¡°I want to make a cake for myself.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you immediately.¡± Teddy seemed very enthusiastic.

    Jeanne smiled. She felt that since she was alive, she should live well.

    With Teddy¡¯s help, Jeanne was very serious about baking the cake.

    The two of them were halfway done, and when Teddy was teaching her the next step, the room suddenly fell silent.

    Jeanne frowned. Then, she looked up at Teddy and followed his gaze to see Alex and a familiar-looking woman beside Alex.

    Jeanne¡¯s throat moved slightly.

    She stood up straight and said to them, ¡°Edward is out. Shouldn¡¯t he be attending the state banquet with you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for you,¡± Alex said bluntly.

    Jeanne thought about it and agreed.

    ...

    Alex¡¯s time was very precious now, so there was no way he would do something that wasted his time.

    She told Teddy to help her take off her apron before she walked toward Alex.

    Then, she heard Alex say to Teddy, who was behind Jeanne, ¡°I advise you not to call Edward.¡±

    Teddy trembled in fear.

    Jeanne turned around and saw that Teddy was indeed making a call. Hence, she said, ¡°There¡¯s no need, Teddy. Mr. Duncan won¡¯t do anything here. You may leave.¡±

    Teddy was still worried, but he nodded.

    Once Teddy left, Jeanne walked up to Alex.

    Alex looked at Jeanne and said bluntly, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve always admired you. You¡¯re very smart.¡±

    Jeanne did not reply because she knew that such words were meaningless.

    Alex, however, was not embarrassed by Jeanne¡¯s silence. Instead, he changed the topic. ¡°This is Susan, my sister.¡±

    ¡°Hello,¡± Jeanne greeted the woman politely and looked at the woman in a ck dress.

    ...

    It was obvious that the woman was dressed to attend a banquet.

    At that moment, she seemed to have put on exquisite makeup. Compared to what Jeanne had seen on the news, the woman looked more elegant and beautiful.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    While Jeanne was sizing up Susan, thetter was also doing the same.

    Both women had never seen each other before, but¡­ although it was their first time meeting, they could already sense who the other party was ¡ª love rivals.

    Sure enough, the next second, Alex said, ¡°She¡¯s also Edward¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes flickered.

    ¡°To the public, you¡¯re already dead, so it¡¯s normal for Edward to get married,¡± Alex exined.

    ¡°You mean, you want your bother to marry two wives?¡± Jeanne¡¯s tone was sarcastic. ¡°What a good brother.¡±

 Chapter 1216 - 1216 Edward Has Done His Best, He Had No Choice

    1216 Edward Has Done His Best, He Had No Choice

    Alex was unmoved by Jeanne¡¯s mockery. Instead, he said, ¡°Edward has agreed.¡±

    Jeanne looked at him.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t hear wrong. He agreed,¡± Alex said again.

    Jeanneughed. ¡°Since he agreed, why did youe to tell me yourself? So that I can get along peacefully with her?¡±

    ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t take it that far. Before you leave, she can¡¯t possibly live with you.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re sending me away? Or are you just going to kill me?¡±

    Alex said, ¡°I did think of killing you directly.¡±

    Jeanne clenched her fists tightly.

    ¡°But Edward told me to wait for you to deliver his daughter,¡± Alex said, enunciating each word. ¡°In other words, your value will end the moment you give birth to your daughter.¡±

    ¡°Edward knows that?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°This is the longest he can fight for you. You shouldn¡¯t me him.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Jeanne sneered.

    Alex meant that he was allowing her to live a little longer, so she should be grateful.

    ¡°You should¡¯ve known the moment Edward saved you that you wouldn¡¯t live for long! Back then, I didn¡¯t kill you not because I was threatened by Edward, but because I wanted Edward to recognize the reality of things. Even if it¡¯s a woman he protected with his life, I¡¯ll kill her sooner orter.¡±

    Jeanne looked at Alex, the man who really had no feelings, coldly.

    ¡°Jeanne, I¡¯ve said it before. I can keep you as long as you have no rtionship with the Sanders, but unfortunately, you do. Be it Warren or Chester, they¡¯re my old enemies as long as they bear the name ¡®Sanders¡¯. I can only make aeback because the Sanders didn¡¯t kill me back then, but I won¡¯t repeat the same mistakes.¡± Alex said coldly, ¡°Of course, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t touch George and the daughter in your belly.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes were cold.

    ¡°As long as you die, they will only be Edward¡¯s children and have nothing to do with the Sanders.¡± Alex made it clear. ¡°But if you¡¯re not dead, they¡¯ll be rted to the Sanders, and I can¡¯t guarantee that I won¡¯t do something to them at the spur of the moment.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really¡­ cruel.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have the experience of rebuilding your family¡¯s great cause after they were killed, so you don¡¯t have the right to call me cruel. Of course, even if it¡¯s cruel, it¡¯s to stop all cruel things from happening in the future.¡± Alex enunciated each word clearly. ¡°Edward understands this principle.¡±

    ¡°So, he chose to let me die, ending all the Duncans¡¯ worries.¡±

    ¡°Edward has been extremely kind to you. He tried to save you, but his ability is limited! Furthermore, Edward has no choice but to use you to save hundreds of lives.¡±

    Jeanne looked at him coldly.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you all this so that you can prepare for your death in advance. You¡¯re a smart person. You should know how to maximize the benefits and how to protect everyone you want to protect.¡± Alex looked at Jeanne. ¡°The winner takes all, and I hope that it will endpletely with you.¡±

    After exining everything, Alex turned around and left.

    Just as he had taken two steps, he turned around and said, ¡°Oh, right. The marriage between Edward and Susan will be announced to the public tonight. You better be mentally prepared.¡±

    With that, he strode away.

    Susan, on the other hand, stopped in her tracks and said, ¡°This ne suits you very well.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes flickered. She knew that Susan was referring to the one Edward had given her yesterday.

    ¡°I helped Edward pick it out.¡± Susan smiled.

    Then, she strode away with Alex.

    Jeanne watched them leave before she sat quietly on the sofa. On the contrary, she felt relieved at that moment.

    Alex was right. From the moment Edward saved her, she knew that she would die sooner orter.

    Edward could not protect her forever unless¡­

    There was no ¡®unless¡¯.

    ¡­

    At night, in a hall as grand as a pce, it was the first time the new Leader of Harken held a banquet.

    He invited all the political officials, as well as¡­ the most influential family businesses in the upper-ss society. Among them were Swan Enterprise and Cardellini Enterprise.

    In fact, even if Swan Corporation was not invited, Edward would also be there.

    Everyone knew that William and Edward had a close rtionship.

    They had heard that William and Edward used to be business partners before they became brothers-inw. Now that the Sanders had abdicated, William had taken over, and Edward had assisted him.

    Many of the rumors about William and Edward¡¯s rtionship among the people were not exaggerated.

    Monica was also present at the state banquet today.

 Chapter 1217 - 1217 Edward Has Done His Best, He Had No Choice

    1217 Edward Has Done His Best, He Had No Choice

    Who would have thought that when she woke up, the entire situation in Harken had changed?

    The Sanders¡­ werepletely annihted, including Jeanne Sanders.

    She had only found out that Jeanne had disappeared a long time after she was discharged from the hospital.

    At that time, she did not really believe the rumors that all the Sanders members had been burned to death in the fire and that Jeanne had died just like that. Later, as more rumors spread, the news became true. In the end, seeing that she really could not contact Jeanne, she asked Finn.

    Finn tacitly agreed.

    At that moment, it was hard to describe her grief over Jeanne¡¯s death.

    She knew that Jeanne¡¯s life was in dire straits and that something might happen to her. However, what she did not know was that something did happen to Jeanne.

    She did not know how she epted itter on. Moreover, so what if she did not ept it? If she did not ept it, would Jeanne still be alive?

    She had already died once, and her family had finally reunited.

    Now that she had finally found the happiness she had been looking forward to, she was afraid of crying too loudly. Now, she really treasured everything she had now. She was really afraid that everything she had now would disappear in the blink of an eye. Therefore, she could only¡­ silently ept Jeanne¡¯s death day by day.

    It had been more than three months, and she had probably epted it by now. That was why she was so calm when she saw Edward¡¯s arm being held by another woman.

    She believed that time was perhaps the cruelest weapon. It could really make two people who loved each other so much forget each other.

    ¡°Do you want to go over?¡± Finn asked Monica.

    Monica¡¯s eyes flickered.

    Finn had probably misunderstood because she had been looking at Fourth Master Swan for too long.

    She shook her head. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll start fighting on the spot.¡±

    Finn smiled faintly.

    The current Monica would no longer be as reckless as before. Even when she found out that Jeanne had ¡®passed away¡¯, she only nodded silently with tears in her eyes.

    Many people wereing and going into the hall where the state banquet was held, and Monica knew some of them but not all of them. Those she had interacted with before and those she had never met were all socializing.

    In the beginning, Finn had been apanying her. However, because their social circles were too different and there was nomon topic, Finn left silentlyter on.

    After Finn left, Monica seemed to be more at ease by herself.

    Finn just stood in the corner and watched indifferently. He had never thought that Monica would one day shine so brightly.

    Halfway through the banquet, the lights in the hall suddenly dimmed. Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on the light in the center of the hall.

    Seeing that Alex was standing there, the audience burst into a warm round of apuse.

    He bowed to everyone in a gentlemanly manner, appearing very polite. Then, he took the microphone and gave an official speech.

    He was neither arrogant nor humble. He was mature and reserved, and his speech was deep and meaningful.

    When the speech ended, a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.

    His sincere smile would not make people think that he was too frivolous, nor would they think that he was just being perfunctory.

    Monica could not help but sigh.

    That was probably the most handsome and dignified person in the history of Harken¡¯s Leaders!

    Most importantly, he was young and promising, and his wife had just died. She wondered how many socialites and upper-ssdies would want to marry him.

    While she was thinking about that, she heard him say, ¡°Finally, I would like to take this opportunity to announce something happen.¡±

    Everyone was looking at him.

    She was attracted to him.

    ¡°My sister, Susan, and Edward have officially gotten engaged today. They will be holding their wedding at the beginning of next year.¡± Alex¡¯s tone was a little high as if he was happy.

    As soon as he said that, there was another round of apuse.

    Although Monica was also among the crowd, she did not p. Instead, she looked on as Edward held the woman¡¯s hand and walked under the light, epting everyone¡¯s blessings.

    In this world, nothing seemed tost forever.

    Monica turned around and left the banquet hall.

    She hade today because she received the invitation and could not be disrespectful to the new Leader by rejecting his invitation.

    However, her leaving halfway through now was because¡­ she could not resist what he saw. Thus, she could only choose to leave even though it was a little embarrassing.

    She sat in the car and looked at the pce that was getting further and further away from her.

    She thought, ¡®It has only been four months since Jeanne died, yet the man she had loved for so long has already left her.¡¯

    However, it was not Fourth Master Swan¡¯s fault.

    From Fourth Master Swan¡¯s perspective, Jeanne had passed away, and the Leader had betrothed his sister to him. No matter what, he could not refuse.

    She sat in the car and only found out after receiving the call that she had forgotten about Finn.

    She was not the one to ask Finn toe with her to the banquet today. It was Finn who had asked her if she would be attending tonight¡¯s banquet, and that was why she asked him if he wanted toe along.

    Then, Finn agreed.

    In fact, what kind of rtionship had they been in for the past three months?

    asionally, they would call each other and have a meal together. After that, everyone would return to their respective homes.

    Other than the kiss they shared the day Finn said that they should start again, they did not even hold hands. Sometimes, she would even forget that she had a boyfriend.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not feeling well so I left early,¡± Monica apologized.

    She could not tell him that she was afraid she would kill Fourth Master Swan, so she left first.

    Finn and Fourth Master Swan had a close rtionship.

    ...

    In the past, she had never thought of caring about other people¡¯s feelings. However, now that she had been socializing a lot, she knew that she should care about him if she could.

    At the very least, it would not do her any harm by doing that

    ¡°You¡¯ve left?¡± Finn had already walked out of the banquet hall at that moment.

    The moment the lights were on and she was nowhere to be seen, he chased after her.

 Chapter 1218 - 1218 Finn, Whatâ€™s Our Relationship?

    1218 Finn, What¡¯s Our Rtionship?

    Finn had already guessed that Monica would leave. After all, no one would be able to ept the news of Edward suddenly announcing his marriage to someone else.

    In fact, Finn was shocked too, but when he thought about itter, he believed Edward must have his reasons for doing that. Therefore, he quickly epted it after a moment of shock.

    However, Monica would not. Monica would leave impulsively.

    In the past, she might have rushed forward emotionally. Now, in order to not cause any trouble, she chose to leave.

    ¡°I¡¯ve left,¡± Monica replied.

    Finn stood at the main entrance with a bitter expression on his face. As expected, he was still a step toote.

    He said, ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling well, go back and rest early.¡±

    He knew that she was actually just looking for an excuse.

    He, of course, would not expose her, but as a doctor, he should ask a few questions regarding her simple excuse. However, he did not ask her anything.

    Therefore, at that moment, she asked, ¡°Finn, what¡¯s our rtionship now?¡±

    Finn was stunned. In fact, he did not quite understand what Monica was talking about.

    ¡°I thought we were dating.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Finn was a little surprised.

    At that moment, he was even a little panicked. Was their rtionship not going well?

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just a little sleepy.¡± Monica¡¯s tone was light. ¡°You should go back and rest early.

    ¡°Monica.¡± Finn called out to her, ¡°Are you going home now?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ming to you.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ve made you misunderstand something, but I¡¯lle to your house to look for you. Let¡¯s have a talk.¡± Finn sounded a little flustered.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that Fourth Master Swan¡¯s actions today havee as a shock to me. I need to calm down.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there,¡± Finn said firmly.

    ¡°Finn, I said there¡¯s no need!¡± Monica¡¯s tone suddenly became a little violent.

    Finn was stunned.

    ¡°I¡¯m really not in a good mood today,¡± Monica exined.

    ¡°I know.¡± Finn said, ¡°I just wanted to tell you in person what our rtionship is. Since you don¡¯t want to see me, I¡¯ll tell you over the phone that we can get married¨C¡±

    ¡°Finn, sleep with me,¡± Monica suddenly interrupted him.

    Finn froze again.

    ¡°Actually, if you want to prove that we¡¯re in a rtionship, you just have to sleep with me.¡± Monica¡¯s tone was really very light and indifferent.

    He could not hear much emotion from it, but it made Finn silent for a long time.

    ¡°Come find me again when you¡¯ve thought it through.¡±

    Monica immediately hung up the phone and sneered.

    As expected, Finn was unwilling. Thinking back to the time they had sex, his reaction after he woke up was still fresh in her mind.

    What had gotten into her to make her ask him to sleep with her again?

    She leaned against the car seat and looked out of the window of South Hampton City.

    She figured she was in a bad mood today, and that was why she had said so much to Finn in a fit of anger. However, she really was thinking about whether she and Finn should continue like that.

    She really felt a little tired.

    At that moment, she suddenly took a deep breath.

    She told herself she would do whatever came to mind. Otherwise, she would not be able to make up her mind in the next second.

    She picked up her phone and typed a message for Finn¡¯s Whatsapp. ¡°Finn, let¡¯s not date¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you want to go to my ce or the hotel?¡±

    Before she could send a message, a message suddenly popped up in their chat box.

    Monica¡¯s eyes flickered. Should she send the unfinished text message?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to my house. I¡¯ll wait for you there.¡±

    While she hesitated, Finn sent another message.

    Monica gritted her teeth and deleted all the messages that she hadposed. Then, she typed one word. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Whether they should continue or end it, they would find out soon.

 Chapter 1219 - 1219 Two Become One

    1219 Two Be One

    Monica took a car to Finn¡¯s apartment.

    She used to live there for three years, but after the divorce, she moved out. Finn, on the other hand, had always lived here, and now¡­ she was back here again, standing at the door.

    In fact, at that moment, she really did not know if she should ring the doorbell or not. Although she had agreed to it just now, she was still conflicted about it on the way here.

    She had originally thought that their rtionship should end.

    After all, it had been so long since the ident happened that his guilt and her anticipation for the rtionship should have settled, that they would not be impulsive anymore.

    If anything happened tonight, would they not be repeating the same mistakes?

    Monica stood at the door for a long time, so long that her legs seemed to have gone numb. Then, she took a deep breath before she turned around to leave.

    She thought that since she was so hesitant and could not make up her mind, she would forget it. It was best for her and Finn to break up early anyway.

    However, it was at that moment that the door suddenly opened. Monica, who was about to leave, stopped in her tracks.

    She looked back and saw Finn appear at the door. He was still wearing the ck suit that he had worn tonight and was opening the door for her.

    He said, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    His tone was casual as if what they were doing now was only a matter of course, and there was no need for her to feel conflicted.

    Monica chuckled. Actually, between adults, what was there to be conflicted about sleeping together?

    ¡°Come in.¡± Finn reached out and held her hand in his palm.

    Monica furrowed her brows a little.

    His palms were wet. Was he nervous, so nervous that his palms were sweating?

    Nevertheless, Monica followed Finn into his house.

    Nothing in the house seemed to have changed. The decorations back then were actually based on Finn¡¯s preferences, so it was still simple, clean, and tidy. The only difference was¡­ they used to live separately.

    This time, Finn brought her straight to his room which had a manly style. The grayish-white tone would make people feel a hint of coldness, which was exactly the same as the feeling Finn gave them.

    ¡°Do you want to take a bath?¡± Finn asked her.

    Monica nodded.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have any clothes here. Can I give you my bathrobe to wear?¡± Finn let go of her hand and said as he helped her to find a change of clothes.

    Again, Monica nodded.

    Finn ced his clean bathrobe into the bathroom and turned on the water for Monica. He then said to her, ¡°It¡¯s ready.¡±

    Monica walked into the bathroom and closed the door. It was only at that moment that Finn seemed to heave a heavy sigh of relief.

    In fact, he had been watching from inside the house for as long as Monica had been standing at the door. Hence, he saw all of Monica¡¯s struggle and hesitation.

    He knew that Monica might have been acting impulsively just now by saying that she wanted to sleep with him.

    He had never thought of having sex with Monica, even though Jeanne had reminded him several times that it was best to have a child at the age of 25. He took it to heart but never thought of maintaining his rtionship with Monica in that way. He had always felt that their rtionship needed time, and as time passed, they would remarry and then naturally have children.

    It was a¡­ slow process, and he could not be too hasty.

    He initially thought that Monica shared the same thoughts as him. From the moment Monica refused to marry him, he thought that Monica had be rational when it came to rtionships and would no longer act rashly or impulsively. The two of them needed to help each other slowly and naturally.

    However, he admitted that Monica had made him feel a little flustered today. He could sense the panic in Monica that she wanted to withdraw from their rtionship.

    Therefore, the moment Monica turned around and left, he did not hesitate to open the door and tell her to stay. In fact, he was a little scared.

    He felt that Monica¡¯s departure might really mean that she was going to leave, whereas he, on the other hand, really wanted to be with her again, for the rest of his life.

    Finn nced in the direction of the bathroom and then got up to leave the room. He went to the bathroom outside to take a shower.

    After all, it was veryte now, and he was a very rational person. At that moment, he had also considered that they both had to go to work tomorrow. Hence, he tried his best not to bete.

    However, Monica did not seem to think the same.

    She admitted that she had grown up a lot, but some deep-rooted habits could not be changed.

 Chapter 1220 - 1220 Two Become One

    1220 Two Be One

    For example, when she was serious about something, she would not consider many other things.

    It was to the extent that after the shower, she put on Finn¡¯s bathrobe but did not open the bathroom door for a long time.

    It never crossed her mind that she and Finn would still have to go to work tomorrow ¡ª that she had a project to negotiate and that Finn, as a doctor, needed to maintain his best at all times and needed sufficient rest.

    She just kept thinking about how she was going to face Finn after she went out and slept with him.

    Should she let go of everything in the past, start over with him, and return to the kind of rtionship where she was always the one giving and taking the initiative?

    She even began to wonder whether Finn had really agreed to sleep with her just to satisfy her request. Would he always indulge her because of his guilt toward her?

    ¡°Monica.¡± There was a knock on the bathroom door.

    Monica¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    She had never thought that she would be such an indecisive person one day.

    If it had been in the past and she had not experienced so many horrible things, she definitely would not have hesitated for even a second when Finn wanted to sleep with her; she would have immediately crawled into his bed.

    In the end, she opened the bathroom door. By then, the steam from the shower had dissipated.

    Finn looked at her. She had removed her makeup, taken a shower, and wrapped herself in his bathrobe that was obviously much bigger than hers but inexplicably made his imagination run wild. He suppressed his emotions and said, ¡°I thought you fainted in the bathroom.

    Monica pursed her lips and was about to speak, but Finn suddenly picked her up by the waist.

    Stunned, Monica instinctively wrapped her arms around Finn¡¯s neck.

    Just now, the moment Finn finished speaking, she actually wanted to tell him to forget about tonight. However, she suddenly swallowed her words.

    Finn ced her ced on hisrge, soft bed that sank in a little with her weight, causing her entire body to be buried in between his beddings and under his body.

    The room was brightly lit, so bright that they could clearly see each other¡¯s expressions.

    The two of them looked at each other, and their breathing gradually became heavier. However, they stayed like that for a long time.

    After a long time, Monica suddenly closed her eyes and exerted more strength on the hand that was hugging Finn¡¯s neck. She forcefully pulled his head down and kissed him deeply.

    She thought that since things hade to this, and he could not make up his mind, she would do it.

    Her lips were on his, entangled.

    Finn¡¯s body tensed up because of her sudden initiative. In fact, he had been very tense because he never knew if he was good at it, and that was why he had been adjusting his emotions.

    He was afraid that he would be too impatient or¡­ stiff. Coupled with the softness under his body, his heart was beating so fast that his mind went nk.

    In the end, Monica took the initiative, and since she took the initiative, he became even more helpless.

    He had never thought that one day, under her seduction, he would lose control of himself to that extent.

    It was just that¡­ he wanted it so badly, but he also wanted to suppress it, and suppressing it made him want it even more.

    Finally, Finn loosened his tightly clenched fists and hugged Monica¡¯s body with both hands. He went from being passive to proactive.

    Then, he became one with her.

    His memory from the previous time was blurry, and everything he did was just to release that instinctive desire.

    This time, he could feel his intense desire. From beginning to end, he was unimaginably wild.

    ¡­

    Under the same night sky, in the pce-like banquet hall, people came and went.

    It was impossible for Alex to stay until the end. With his current status, all he needed to do was some simple socializing, and the rest Edward would handle.

    Now, Alex was ready to leave, and Edward was naturally the one to send him off.

    The group of them walked to Alex¡¯s exclusive passageway, where the surroundings were heavily guarded and there were many bodyguards.

    Before Alex got into the car, he turned back to Edward. ¡°I went to see Jeanne today.¡±

    Edward looked up.

    ¡°She¡¯s very smart. She knows what she should do,¡± Alex said bluntly.

    Edward remained silent.

    ¡°Edward, since you have chosen to give up, don¡¯t struggle anymore. Susan is not inferior to Jeanne. Over time, you¡¯ll know that liking someone is just a thing of the past. Power, wealth, and status are the only things that a man should possess and cherish.¡±

 Chapter 1221 - 1221 Two Become One

    1221 Two Be One

    Edward still did not respond, whereas Susan, who hade out with them, just smiled.

    Since they did not react much, Alex naturally would not waste too much time on them. Anyway, Edward would understand sooner orter. With that, he turned around, got into the car, and left.

    As soon as Alex left, the ck bodyguards around him also left.

    Edward looked in the direction of his car and turned back without any emotion.

    At that moment, Susan reached out to hold Edward¡¯s hand. However, Edward raised his hand and avoided her.

    ¡°Edward, if you can¡¯t even act, we won¡¯t be able to continue,¡± Susan said bluntly.

    Edward¡¯s expression darkened, but Susan stretched out her hand again and held Edward¡¯s arm.

    That was right. Their engagement was a win-win cooperation, and they both had their own agendas.

    The two of them returned to the hall. With many peopleing and going into the hall, their reappearance naturally became the focus of attention.

    In fact, most of them did not expect Fourth Master Swan to fall in love with someone else so quickly. After all, Fourth Master Swan and Jeanne¡¯s grand wedding was still a hot topic of discussion. Yet now, their marriage was over.

    However, Fourth Master Swan¡¯s status was much higher than before, so no one dared to say anything. Besides, Jeanne was dead, and a dead person would be forgotten sooner orter. Fourth Master Swan was just more rational than everyone else, so he epted the new rtionship quickly.

    Everyone came forward to congratte him.

    In fact, Edward and Susan were a perfect match.

    In the past, they had always thought that Edward and Jeanne were a match made in heaven, and it was difficult to find a more perfect couple than them. Now, because of Susan¡¯s excellence, everyone gradually began to forget how Jeanne looked when she stood beside Edward. All they knew was that the two people in front of them did not seem out of ce at all.

    Everyone thought that except for George, whom his father had brought along to attend tonight¡¯s banquet.

    In the car, his father said he would have a new fianc¨¦e tonight.

    George knew what a fianc¨¦e was. A fianc¨¦e was the one who was going to marry his father. In that case, what would his mother be?

    His father said that that was the only way to protect their family and that he wanted George to ept the existence of another woman.

    However, George would not ept it. He would not ept anyone else other than his mother, but his resistance was useless.

    Tonight, he watched helplessly as his father and another woman walked intimately together.

    When the banquet ended, there were fewer and fewer people in the hall until only Edward, Susan, George, and some staff were left.

    After all, it was the state banquet tonight. Since Alex was not around, Edward had to be responsible for it.

    In the eyes of the public, Edward was Alex¡¯s spokesperson. Where Alex was needed and could not show up, Edward would take over.

    In other words, Edward could represent Alex at any event. In ces without Alex, his status was equivalent to Alex¡¯s.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Edward walked toward George.

    He basically did not spend any time on George tonight.

    The only reason he had brought George to the event tonight was to increase George¡¯s exposure and make him ept Susan¡¯s existence. After all, in the future, they would have to interact with Susan more.

    George did not hold Edward¡¯s outstretched hand. Instead, he walked ahead of Edward. However, Edward did not mind and followed George while Susan followed behind them.

    When the three of them walked out of the banquet hall, a luxurious ck car was parked at the entrance.

    At that moment, the chauffeur stood outside and opened the door for them respectfully. George got in first and then Susan.

    Susan¡¯s skirt was a little long, so Edward lifted it up for her like a gentleman and helped her into the car. After she was seated, Edward got in.

    The driver closed the door for them before he quickly returned to the driver¡¯s seat and drove away.

    When they left, Edward looked out of the car and watched as the two paparazzi leave quickly. Then, he turned away.

    He knew very well that it was Alex¡¯s arrangement. Otherwise, ordinary paparazzi would not be able to be in such a ce.

    It was quiet in the car.

    Amidst the silence, Susan suddenly said, ¡°George.¡±

    George leaned out of the window and ignored Susan. When he heard her call him, he pretended not to hear her.

    ¡°I¡¯m Susan. You can call me Aunty Susan.¡± Susan took the initiative to get close to George.

    Still, George did not respond.

    ¡°In the future, we¡¯ll be spending a lot of time with each other.¡± Susan¡¯s voice was gentle as she said, ¡°So, you can try to ept me slowly.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± George suddenly turned his head around.

    George rarely lost his temper, and it was rare for him to look at someone with disgust. However, he was looking at Susan, and even Edward, with hostility.

    ¡°I won¡¯t ept you. I¡¯ll only ept my mother.¡± George was very determined, and there was anger in his tone.

    Despite that, Susan did not get angry. Instead, she said, ¡°You¡¯ll ept me eventually.¡±

    He would never!

    George immediately turned his head to look out the window. He did not want to see the woman behind him or his father anymore.

    When the car arrived at the Swans family¡¯s courtyard and stopped at Bamboo Garden, Edward opened the car door and got out.

    At that moment, Susan also got out of the car.

    Meanwhile, George opened the car door on his side, got out of the car, and ran straight into the hall. He looked angry as if he did not want to see them for even a minute.

    Edward watched George leave and said to Susan, ¡°You should go back soon.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Susan nodded.

    The moment she nodded, she suddenly got close to Edward¡¯s face and nted a kiss on his cheek.

    She said, ¡°You have to get used to my intimacy.¡±

    Edward did not show any expression, and Susan had also expected Edward¡¯s indifference.

    ...

    The two of them had known each other for three to four months, and it was a miracle that Edward did not reject her approach. She was not arrogant enough to think that Edward would fall in love with her.

    With that, she turned around and got into the car.

    The moment she sat in the car, she nced behind Edward. She had long noticed Jeanne standing by the floor-to-ceiling window in the hall.

 Chapter 1222 - 1222 George Gets Angry

    1222 George Gets Angry

    Even after a long time after Susan left, Edward did not turn around.

    It was not because he was reluctant to leave, but because he probably did not know how to face the current situation; it was an irreversible situation. However, he went back in the end.

    Step by step, he walked into the living room, where Jeanne was sitting on the sofa, waiting for him.

    It was already past midnight, so he thought that Jeanne would have gone back to her room after witnessing what just happened.

    Sometimes, he even wanted to deceive himself and pretended that Jeanne did not know anything. Then, he would continue to deceive herself and live with Jeanne¡­ for the rest of his life.

    However, he could no longer deceive himself. He could not pretend that he did not know that Alex hade to look for her and that she knew nothing.

    Jeanne was waiting for him to make things clear.

    Edward walked to Jeanne¡¯s side, sat down, and asked, ¡°Not asleep yet?¡±

    ¡°Are you nning to keep this a secret from me forever?¡± Jeanne asked him.

    ¡°That was the n,¡± Edward answered honestly.

    Jeanne smiled faintly, but it was hard to tell what she was feeling. Perhaps she was already prepared for it, so when it came down to it, she was calm.

    She asked, ¡°When did you start dating Susan?¡±

    ¡°From the moment I decided topromise.¡±

    ¡°That was the day Alex took you away,¡± Jeanne said bluntly.

    Edward nodded.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± Jeanne asked him.

    ¡°Because I wanted to trick you into continuing to love me.¡± Edward¡¯s lips curled into a smile. He was trying his best to make himself look less ugly. ¡°I thought that once I told you everything, that I chose to sacrifice you for my so-called family, my so-called rtives, my so-called power and status, and those things that I couldn¡¯t lose, you would hate me.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Jeanne was certain.

    Edward looked up at her.

    ¡°From the moment I couldn¡¯t leave Harken, from the moment you threatened Alex to bring me back to your side, I knew that you wouldpromise sooner orter. If you could break off your rtionship with Alex for me, you could also choose to give up for many others. Edward, before I got to know you, I really thought that you were cold, strong, emotionless, and wouldn¡¯t be soft-hearted easily. But after getting to know you better, I realize that you actually have a lot of feelings. You¡¯re the typical man who is cold on the outside but warm on the inside. You can¡¯t be insensitive to things,¡± Jeanne said in a deep and calm voice.

    Today, she was a little emotional because of Alex¡¯s arrival. However, after calming down, she realized that there was nothing toin about.

    As the saying went, with great poweres great responsibility.

    Since Edward had already reached this point, and he could not leave, he had to endure many things!

    She said, ¡°The reason why Alex is stronger than you is that he can have no feelings for things, but you can¡¯t. You can¡¯t hurt me, you can¡¯t hurt your family, and you can¡¯t even hurt Alex. That¡¯s why you¡¯ll eventuallypromise. Of course, I¡¯m not ming you, and I don¡¯t think Alex is better than you. I don¡¯t want you to be like Alex either. Even if you be like him, we won¡¯t have any feelings for each other anymore.¡±

    Edward listened quietly.

    It seemed that for a long time, he had always chosen to be silent when dealing with people and things ¡ª silently ept and endure.

    ¡°Edward, I really don¡¯t hate you,¡± Jeanne told him loud and clear.

    She really did not hate him.

    Just like what Alex had told her today, Edward had done his best for her. For her, he was willing to risk his life and be a tool for her. For her, he was willing to fall out with the person he could not afford to break ties with. For her, he went against his own conscience and lied to her. Even now, he still wanted to deceive himself and not admit that there was another woman in his life, a woman named Susan.

    He had tried very hard, but he had no choice.

    ¡°I still have three months, right?¡± Jeanne suddenly asked him.

    Edward¡¯s eyes flickered, and he nodded.

    He did not mention what he had done for the past three months.

    She said, ¡°Can you stop lying to me for the next three months?¡±

    Edward pursed his lips.

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me anymore. We might still have a future. You can still have other women besides me, but don¡¯t lie to me again.¡± Jeanne said, ¡°I¡¯ve epted my death and that you will have another woman. I don¡¯t want you to be a widower and grow old alone.¡±

 Chapter 1223 - 1223 George Gets Angry

    1223 George Gets Angry

    Edward¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple kept bobbing. His emotions were bursting, but he was also suppressing them.

    He said, ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s get along well for thest three months.¡± Jeanne looked at him with a smile.

    She really felt relieved.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Edward nodded again.

    His eyes were red as he nodded.

    Sometimes, he was afraid of Jeanne¡¯s calmness. It was because once she was calm, it would mean that she had let it go. Once she let it go, she would never love him again.

    ¡°I made a cake.¡± Jeanne changed the topic.

    After everything was said, she returned to her usual self.

    ¡°Do you want some?¡± Jeanne said.

    In the end, she made a birthday cake for herself today. Even though her birthday had passed, she felt that she could still celebrate a little.

    After all, that would be herst birthday on this earth. It could also be considered thest celebration in her life.

    Jeanne did not seek Edward¡¯s permission. She simply stood up and walked into the open kitchen to take out the cake she had made in the afternoon before returning to Edward¡¯s side.

    The cake was very small, and it was a very cute light blue color.

    It read: ¡°Jeanne¡¯s 26th Birthday!¡±

    She would forever be 26.

    Jeanne ced the candles by herself one by one and lit them up.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go get George.¡± Edward suddenly stood up.

    He had lost control of his emotions because he just could not ept how calm Jeanne was after knowing everything.

    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Jeanne said coldly, ¡°George should learn to forget me in the future.¡±

    Edward looked at her, his eyes red.

    Jeanne¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°I¡¯m going to make a wish.¡±

    She looked at the cake in front of her and the lit candles. Then, she closed her eyes and sped her hands together to make a wish. She was taking it very seriously.

    In fact, she only made one wish because she was afraid that she would not be able to realize it if she was too greedy.

    She took a long time to make her wish because she thought that it would be easier to fulfill it if she was more sincere.

    When she opened her eyes, she was caught off guard by the teardrop in Edward¡¯s eye that was blocked the moment he lowered his head.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes reddened quietly before they faded away. She then blew out the candle, removed the candles one by one, and cut the cake.

    She cut a piece for Edward. ¡°Try it.¡±

    Edward took it.

    It might have only been a few seconds, but their rtionship would return to normal.

    Jeanne also cut a piece for herself. It was her first time making a cake, and she did not know if she had seeded.

    Hence, she picked up the spoon and took a bite. After taking a bite, she suddenlyughed.

    She looked at Edward, watching as he continued to stuff the cake into his mouth. She said, ¡°I think I mistook salt for sugar.¡±

    The cake was actually salty, and the taste was indescribably unique.

    ¡°No.¡± As Edward ate, he said, ¡°It¡¯s very sweet.¡±

    Jeanne bit her spoon and moved her lips slightly. She put down the cake in her hand as she did not want to harm the baby in her stomach.

    However, she looked on as Edward finished therge piece of cake. After he finished eating, he wanted to cut another piece.

    Jeanne immediately grabbed his hand. ¡°It¡¯s not good to eat too much at night.¡±

    Edward nodded silently and stopped cutting the cake.

    ¡°It¡¯ste. You should rest early,¡± Jeanne said.

    With that, she was prepared to get up.

    Her stomach was quite big now, and it was really not easy for her to get up without supporting herself with her arms.

    At that moment, a pair ofrge hands held her arm.

    Jeanne held it in and epted Edward¡¯s help. She stood up by holding his hand, and after she steadied herself, she turned around to leave.

    Edward¡¯s hand suddenly reached out to her cheek.

    Startled, Jeanne dodged a little.

    Edward¡¯s fingers twitched as he said, ¡°There¡¯s some cream on your mouth.¡±

    Jeanne quickly wiped it off with her hand.

    Edward watched Jeanne try to distance herself from him.

    By saying they would get along well for the next three months, did she mean they get along well on the surface level only?

    He stared at Jeanne¡¯s back and watched as she wiped the corners of her mouth and left.

    Eventually, he followed behind her. Even if she might be fed up with him, he followed behind her and kept a distance that was not too far but not too close.

    She actually walked very slowly, especially when going up the stairs.

    ...

 Chapter 1224 - 1224 George Gets Angry

    1224 George Gets Angry

    She would stop after every step for fear of falling, or perhaps it was because her body was too heavy.

    Every time she stopped, Edward would stop with her. Then, they went upstairs together and walked to the room.

    However, he watched as Jeanne walked past their room and went to another room before she slowly closed the door on him.

    ¡­

    The next day, Monica woke up.

    She looked at the somewhat unfamiliar ce, and it was only when she saw Finn in the room that she remembered that they had slept togetherst night.

    Now, she was on his bed.

    At that moment, Finn had already gotten changed and seemed to be preparing to leave.

    When he turned around and saw that Monica had opened her eyes, he hurriedly said, ¡°Did I wake you up?¡±

    He did not wake her up. In fact, she had woken up on her own.

    If she did not wake up at that time and was alone in the empty room, she would probably think that yesterday night was a dream.

    ¡°I have an operation in the morning, and the patient is in an emergency. I have to go and take a look.¡± Finn opened the door and said, ¡°You can sleep a little longer. It¡¯s still early.¡±

    After that, he left.

    Monica watched as the door closed, thinking he was probably in a hurry, and that was why he left in such a rush.

    Monicaughed at herself.

    She would always give Finn all sorts of reasons for why he left.

    With that, she turned over and covered herself with the nket. Then, she continued to sleep.

    ¡­

    That same morning, Jeanne woke up and went downstairs for breakfast.

    After she got pregnant, not only was it easy to fall asleep, but it was also easy for her to wake up hungry.

    She sat at the dining table and ate the breakfast that Teddy had prepared.

    Teddy had lived with her for a long time, at least during her pregnancy. Hence, he knew all of her routines.

    Once she woke up in the morning, the first thing she would do was eat. Otherwise, she would vomit from hunger.

    Jeanne wondered whether her baby would be a foodie in the future. Would she be fat? Would she look like her?

    It was better that the baby did not look like her. After all, she could not be with her child as thetter grew up, so she did not want to leave too much of herself behind.

    However, looking at George and Edward¡¯s looks, she could deduce that her genes were not as good as Edward¡¯s. Therefore, she did not need to worry too much.

    She ate her breakfast in silence and took out her phone to read the news.

    Today¡¯s headlines were all about Edward and Susan¡¯s engagement. As it involved politics, business, and entertainment, it was sensational.

    Jeanne read through all the news articles in the sections. As each section targeted a different audience, the focus of the news was also different. However, there was no doubt that they were all written in a positive direction because the whole nation gave their blessings.

    At first, she could not understand why he had to announce Edward and Susan¡¯s wedding now. She did not think that Alex had nothing better to do than torture her before she died. He could have waited until she died before matchmaking Edward and Susan. Perhaps, the transition would have been smoother.

    However, she finally realized that Alex¡¯s announcement of Edward and Susan¡¯s marriage was to attract the media¡¯s attention.

    During this period of time, everyone¡¯s attention had been so focused on the newly-appointed Alex, and he, too, would feel suffocated. As he had just taken office, there would always be a lot of news that could not be exposed. He was also afraid that the media would find out if they kept talking about him, so he needed to divert the people¡¯s attention.

    It was obvious that it was a sess.

    After all, Edward¡¯s current status, his past love history, and Susan¡¯s newsworthy nature in the entertainment industry had caused that piece of news to blow up in Harken in an instant, and everyone was talking about it.

    Jeanne even searched for trending topics, and any news that involved Edward and Susan would be listed. Even if they were not listed on the trending topics, they were still quite popr.

    She just flipped through the news articles casually, and most of them were attacked with coges of photos.

    The only photo that was not coged was a little dim. It was of Edward, Susan, and George leaving the banquet hall. Some said the three of them looked like a family.

    As Jeanne looked at it coldly, a figure sat opposite her.

    She looked up, put down her phone unhurriedly, and finished his breakfast. Then, she got up and wanted to leave.

    ¡°George will be leaving today,¡± Edward said.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jeanne nodded.

    Then, it seemed like there was nothing else for her to say. Hence, she left and returned to her room.

    On her way back to her room, she saw George getting up in a daze. When he saw Jeanne, his face lit up with joy. ¡°Mom.¡±

    ¡°George,e to my room for a moment,¡± Jeanne said sternly.

    George frowned and hurriedly followed Jeanne into her room. However, it was not the room she shared with her father.

    That was good too. After all, his father had already fallen for another woman. He did not want his mother and father to live together.

    In the room, George sat upright and obediently on the sofa.

    ¡°You should know about Susan,¡± Jeanne said.

    George¡¯s eyes flickered.

    He did not want to tell his mother.

    Last night, he had run back to the living room in a huff. Although he saw his mother, he was afraid that she would find out. Thus, when his mother called his name, he found an excuse to say that he was tired and went upstairs.

    Now¡­ Did she know everything?

    Jeanne could see the worry on George¡¯s face.

    ¡°Try to ept her,¡± she said.

    ...

    ¡°Why?¡± George was furious!

    He had had enough. She would abandon him just as she wished; she would send him to such a cruel ce just because she wished, and now she was here to interfere in his decision even though he did not like that woman called Susan?

    Jeanne was slightly shocked as she did not expect George to suddenly lose his temper. Growing up, George had listened to her every word.

    ¡°I won¡¯t ept her.¡± When Jeanne remained silent, George gave his answer. ¡°In this life, I will only ept Jeanne Lawrence as my mother and no one else.¡±

    Jeanne smiled helplessly.

    Unknowingly, her son seemed to have grown up and had his own thoughts. He was no longer the boy who would do whatever she said.

    ¡°Mom,¡± George called out to her. He looked angry, and his eyes were a little red. ¡°Why did you have topromise like this? Why did you let dad be with another woman?! I can tell that dad likes you. He doesn¡¯t like that woman at all!¡±

 Chapter 1225 - 1225 George Breaks Down

    1225 George Breaks Down

    ¡°Dad likes you. He doesn¡¯t like that woman at all!¡± George¡¯s eyes were red as he told Jeanne loudly.

    Jeanne was surprised by George¡¯s reaction.

    Ever since George was young, he had never disobeyed any of her requests. In fact, she rarely asked George for anything, but once she made a request, he would never refuse.

    Today, he was probably angry.

    From George¡¯s tone, she could also hear his disappointment in her. However, she could not find any words to refute or persuade George at that moment.

    It was true that Edward liked her. If he did not like her, he would not have done so much and to the extent that he forced himself into a desperate situation.

    Now, how was she going to exin to George their helplessness?

    If she said too much, she was afraid that George would hate Edward and that he would not be able to ept the reality of the world even though he would have to face more brutal things when he grew up.

    Of course, she did not want George to be hostile in the family.

    She hoped that her departure would not affect George¡¯s development in this family.

    She believed that Edward would not be prejudiced against George. Even if Edward and Susan had a child, she believed that Edward would treat George and the daughter in her belly equally. She was only worried that George would not be able to integrate himself.

    On the contrary, she was not worried about the baby in her stomach. After all, the baby would be with Edward and Susan from the moment she was born. No one would tell her who her biological mother was, and she would not know who her biological mother was. Hence, she would live a good life.

    Only George was the one she was afraid would bear a grudge against this family because of her and choose to be alone.

    She had to admit that she was actually very grateful to Alex for telling her the n in advance because then, she knew what she should do for this family for the next three precious months.

    On top of that, she had to admit that Alex was smart. He was smart enough to know what kind of person she was and that she would do anything for George, the baby in her stomach, and even for Edward!

    That way, at least when she was dead, everything would be under control.

    She would make her own sacrifices for the sake of the living.

    ¡°Mom, you should have a good talk with dad.¡± When he did not get a response from Jeanne, George could not help but say, ¡°When you were away, dad and I were dependent on each other. In fact, he really missed you, just like how I missed you. Sometimes, he would stare at your picture on his phone in a daze and tell me firmly that he would bring you back to us. I didn¡¯t believe it. I always felt that you left, but his determination made me think that you woulde back. In the end, you really dide back, and I thought you two were the most loving couple in the world. Although I was often jealous, I realized that I was actually very happy. I was actually very happy that you two could love each other, I¨C¡±

    George was not someone who was good at expressing himself, but at that moment, he had said so much for her.

    His eyes were filled with tears.

    He was so young. He was only a seven-year-old child, but he was really worried about his parents.

    Jeanne reached out to wipe his tears. However, at that moment, she decided otherwise because one day, he would have to wipe his own tears.

    She said, ¡°George, adults¡¯ affairs are not as simple as you think. Edward and I have been through a lot, and we can¡¯t be together anymore. I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t give you aplete family, but I hope that you won¡¯t be disappointed in this family because of my withdrawal. In fact, your dad really loves you.¡±

    ¡°I know he loves me.¡± George nodded hard. ¡°I also know that you love me very much. I even know that you love each other. What I don¡¯t know is why you guys have to do this now. Why do you want to leave when you both finally got together?¡±

    ¡°I told you¨C¡±

    ¡°I refuse to ept what you said. I don¡¯t know why adults¡¯ affairs areplicated. All I know is that all the children in the world can live with their parents, but why can¡¯t I?¡± George was a little emotional.

 Chapter 1226 - 1226 George Breaks Down

    1226 George Breaks Down

    He just could not ept their separation!

    Jeanne did not know how to answer George. How was she going to exin to him how unfair they were to him?

    If only they had not met from the beginning, or even if they did meet but did not reunite, George would never have experienced the warmth of a normal family. Perhaps then, he would not have found it so difficult to ept.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes reddened as she said, ¡°I said I don¡¯t love Edward anymore.¡±

    She took all the me on her. After all, Edward could be the one to apany George for the rest of his life, and she did not want George to hate him.

    She said, ¡°Because Edward did not save Kingsley for me¡­¡±

    She would not tell George that Edward had killed Kingsley with his own hands because George and Kingsley had a deep rtionship.

    She could understand Edward¡¯s helplessness back then, but even if she could understand, she could not get over it. She knew that her happiness would be short-lived, so she forced herself to forget that Edward had killed Kingsley.

    However, George was still young, and he could not understand the many meanings of the adult world. His world was either right or wrong.

    Therefore, she would choose a white lie so that George would never know the cause of Kingsley¡¯s death.

    She said, ¡°That¡¯s why I hate Edward.¡±

    ¡°If dad couldn¡¯t save Kingsley, it must be because dad couldn¡¯t save him.¡± George quickly put in a good word for Edward. ¡°Kingsley was so important to you. If dad could¡¯ve saved him, he definitely would¡¯ve risked his life to save Kingsley!¡±

    Jeanne looked at George.

    Even George, who was so young, knew that Edward was really good to her and that he would do anything for her.

    She said, ¡°But Kingsley is still dead, and I can never let go. Whenever I see Edward, I will think of Kingsley. I won¡¯t be happy with Edward.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± George did not believe it at all.

    He was too smart and sensitive to believe Jeanne¡¯s words.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen you smile. I¡¯ve seen you smile at dad¡¯s back, and that smile won¡¯t lie. You love my dad very much! You love him, but why can¡¯t you be more proactive? Why?¡± George questioned her.

    ¡°I told you. I can¡¯t ept Kingsley¡¯s death. I won¡¯t be happy with Edward.¡±

    ¡°No. You just don¡¯t want dad to be put in a difficult position, do you?¡± George asked her.

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    ¡°I know. William Gates, that Leader, has been forcing dad to do things that dad doesn¡¯t want to do. He¡¯s the one who made Susan Gates marry dad!¡± George could not control his emotions.

    Jeanne did not expect her son to know everything.

    ¡°I know that dad can¡¯t reject him because he has a lot of power and that dad has to do whatever he says. However, can you work hard and persevere with dad and stay by his side? Don¡¯t give in so quickly. Don¡¯t give up on my dad so quickly, okay? It¡¯s not easy for him to love you. He really does shoulder everything. Do you know? Thest time he sent me to that damned ce, he cried when I left. He thought I didn¡¯t see it, but I saw it very clearly. His eyes were red as he watched me being taken away by a stranger.¡± George cried as he spoke.

    He seemed to be recalling that scene.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I want to leave that ce. It¡¯s not just because it¡¯s cruel, but because I know my dad doesn¡¯t want me to go and suffer either. However, he had no choice. He told me that he had no choice, so I could onlye to you to express how sad I was and the pain I felt. I wanted you to tell dad not to let me go to that ce because I always felt that dad would do anything for you. As long as you said it, dad would agree to your request no matter what. However, you¡¯re not saying anything. In fact, you always choose to leave him the moment hepromises. You¡¯ve never given him any support, and he has to bear everything alone. Why can¡¯t you be with him and give him the strength to ovee difficulties? Why do you turn around and leave every time you get hurt?¡±

    Jeanne was rendered speechless by a seven-year-old child.

    She had once thought that George had anguage barrier, but now, she probably did not have to worry about that.

 Chapter 1227 - 1227 George Breaks Down

    1227 George Breaks Down

    She said, ¡± George, I¡¯m sorry I let you down.¡±

    It meant that she had admitted to all of George¡¯s usations.

    She was not brave enough. When she encountered difficulties, she would turn around and leave. She was a weak person.

    ¡®In the future, don¡¯t be like me. In the future, you must learn to protect yourself well.¡¯

    When George heard Jeanne¡¯s words, he burst into tears. ¡°So, you¡¯re not going to fight for yourself?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Jeanne answered, ¡°because I don¡¯t want to get hurt. That¡¯s why I¡¯d rather live like this and muddle along.¡±

    ¡°I really am very disappointed.¡± Tears rolled down George¡¯s cheeks.

    There was no disappointment on his little face. It was sadness.

    It turned out children could be sad too. It was just that adults thought that children did not understand.

    ¡°I always thought that as long as you stay by dad¡¯s side, as long as you face your feelings for him bravely, as long as you let dad know that you¡¯re fighting for it, he can¡­ change his fate for you!¡±

    How did George know what fate meant?

    He was seven years old and in the second grade of elementary school. Could he have learned such a broad vocabry?

    What she did not know was that for a long time, George had been reading books on strategy.

    His father had told him to read it, saying that it would be useful in the future, and there were many things written in those books about changing one¡¯s fate.

    Still, Jeanne chose to remain silent.

    She would not tell George that his so-called changing of fate was because there was still a possibility. As for her death, at least for now, there was no possibility of it changing within the short span of three months.

    Even if Edward rebelled against Alex¡¯s regime, it would be impossible to achieve in a short three months.

    Moreover, Edward would not resist Alex because his resistance would bring about many catastrophic events.

    The smallest sacrifice to prevent a disaster from happening was her death. Hence, her death was an inevitable result. Once it was a fact that could not be changed, she could not give anyone hope or any expectations.

    George ran out of her room.

    Perhaps after today, George¡¯s feelings for her would fade, and then he would ept¡­ the other women.

    ¡­

    The moment George opened the door, he saw Edward outside the door, standing at the door. He had probably heard their entire conversation.

    At that, George¡¯s eyes turned even redder. He was like a little rabbit that had suffered a lot. He felt so miserable and so helpless.

    Edward opened his arms to tell George toe over.

    George had never gotten close to Edward because he always felt that the man would steal his mother away. Hence, he had to be alert at all times.

    Yet now, he suddenly felt like Edward could really snatch his mother away from him when they could be a family of three ¡ª No, including his sister, they would be a family of four, living together forever.

    At that moment, he did not hesitate to throw himself into Edward¡¯s arms.

    The man who was holding him did not move at all, giving him the most solid support.

    George grabbed onto Edward¡¯s clothes and burst into tears in his arms. He was crying helplessly.

    Edward held George in his arms and then looked at Jeanne inside the room. He watched as Jeanne looked at George¡¯s sadness coldly and then shifted her gaze to the balcony, leaving them outside.

    George cried for a long time. He had never indulged himself like that before, and it made him feel a little awkward after the crying.

    By then, Edward had already brought George back to his room.

    Looking at George¡¯s expression, he could not help butugh. He said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little toote to regret it now?¡±

    George did not say anything, but he looked embarrassed. Genius children were usually more concerned about their reputations.

    Edward said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen me cry too?¡±

    George looked up at Edward.

    He suddenly remembered that his father might have overheard his conversation with his mother about him seeing his father crying when he sent him off.

    George could not help but mutter, ¡°I didn¡¯t expose you either.¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t Ie clean now?¡± He was using his embarrassment to ease the awkwardness.

    George pouted.

    However, the way he cried just now was a little too unseemly.

    ¡°That¡¯s why men can cry when they¡¯re sad. It¡¯s just a way to vent our emotions. There¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about.¡± Edwardforted him.

    George nodded.

    Since he had already cried, he could only bite the bullet and endure it.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Edward caressed George¡¯s head, but thetter had already calmed down. He said, ¡°Pack your things and get ready to leave.¡±

    ¡°Must I go?¡± George asked him.

    ¡°You must.¡± Edward nodded.

    George bit his lip. It was clear that he was unwilling to leave.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My abilities are limited.¡± Edward apologized.

    He was apologizing to him deeply.

    ¡°No.¡± George shook his head. ¡°I know you¡¯re not. You¡¯re just more emotional than that person called Alex.¡±

    ¡°Who told you that?¡± Edwardughed.

    ¡°Grandpa told me,¡± George replied.

    ...

    ¡°What?¡± Edward raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°The night I came back, Grandpa told me to go to his ce.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa told me not to me you for sending me to that ce. He said that you¡¯re helpless and you have no choice.¡± George cleared his nose and calmed down before he continued, ¡°You also said that it¡¯s not that you¡¯re not strong enough to protect us. It¡¯s because you think Alex is more humane and that you¡¯re greater than him. What Alex wants is power and status, while what you want is to have a prosperous country and a peaceful family!¡±

    Edward¡¯s throat moved. That was probably the first time in his life he had heard his father praise him.

    Ever since he was young, he was told the most that he had to be loyal by sacrificing his life. Therefore, he had never thought that his father would acknowledge him so much.

    Even thest time they met, it was only because his father felt guilty toward him, but he never said he was proud of him.

    ¡°Grandpa also said you¡¯ve been to that ce. Not only you, but Nox and my godfather have also been there. He said that the three of you grew up there and became very powerful people. He said that one day, I would be like all of you and be a man of indomitable spirit! I¡¯d be a big shot who can protect my family and country!¡± George repeated Zachary¡¯s words.

    After all, he remembered everything, and that was why he could repeat it.

 Chapter 1228 - 1228 Learning To Forget About Each Other

    1228 Learning To Forget About Each Other

    As Edward listened to George, the corners of his mouth curled into a smile. He was smiling to cover up his emotions

    That was the first time he had cried in front of his son, and his son found out. This time, he could not expose himself no matter what.

    As expected, gics was magical.

    The two of them had the same habits and behavior. He was very afraid of others seeing his cowardice, and his son was the same.

    He touched George¡¯s head and said, ¡°So, were you convinced by Grandpa?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± George nodded. ¡°Although I¡¯m still unwilling, I don¡¯t want to be a burden to you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll still let mome back to us, right?¡± George asked carefully.

    Edward chose to remain silent.

    ¡°Just likest time, you said you¡¯d bring my mother back, and you really did. This time, you¡¯ll get back on good terms with mom, right?¡± Ultimately, George was still hopeful.

    He had high hopes for his father as he always thought his father could do anything.

    ¡°George,¡± Edward replied, ¡°I can¡¯t promise you that.¡±

    The previous time, he thought that he could change everything, not expecting that Jeanne would be the daughter of the Sanders. Hence, he could tell George with certainty that he would definitely bring Jeanne back.

    However, he did not dare to promise George this time.

    Edward¡¯s words made George, who had recovered from his sadness, have tears in his eyes again.

    Edward said, ¡°Although men can cry, they can¡¯t cry all the time.¡±

    George bit his lip.

    ¡°Be stronger in the future. Don¡¯t fail to protect your own woman,¡± Edward said casually, However, nobody would have imagined that when he said these words, there was so much sadness hidden within.

    He stood up and looked down at George.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    George looked at Edward.

    Once his father stood up, he had to raise his head high to look at him.

    He had always thought that his father was omnipotent and could carry the weight of the world on his shoulders, so he would never want to see the day when his father fell!

    George gritted his teeth and took the initiative to hold his father¡¯s hand. His father¡¯s fingers trembled for a moment, but he eventually held his hand.

    George did not what would happen in the future or howplicated the adult world was.

    However, he hoped that one day, he would be strong enough to stand by his father¡¯s side and carry the weight of the world on his shoulders with his father!

    ¡­

    George was sent away again, and without George, the house seemed even quieter.

    Even if Edward was around and spent time with Jeanne every day during this period of time, the two of them did not interact much but did not have any conflicts either. It was as if two unrted guests were living under the same roof.

    Time would sometimes pass by very quickly, and other times when they wished it would slow down, it would quietly slip away.

    Finn came to the vi to give Jeanne a checkup again. Now that she was in thete stage of her pregnancy, the checkups would be more frequent than before.

    It had only been half a month since thest time, and Jeanne was lying in the ultrasound room at home.

    While Finn gave her an ultrasound, Edward sat there, apanying her quietly.

    ¡°The baby¡¯s growth these few days isn¡¯t obvious.¡± Finn said, ¡°Compared to thest time, the baby doesn¡¯t seem to have gained much weight.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been eating the same,¡± Jeanne replied.

    ¡°Logically speaking, this should be the period when the baby is gaining weight the fastest.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take note to eat more.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too indulgent. Try to eat lesser meals.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°After the check-up, we¡¯ll draw a blood sample for the final major checkup.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Jeanne agreed.

    ¡°Why do I feel like you two aren¡¯t in a good mood today?¡± Finn seemed to have noticed something.

    ¡°No.¡± Jeanne smiled. ¡°I just saw the babyst time, so it¡¯s nothing new. Besides, I don¡¯t really understand the ultrasound pictures.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Finn nced at Edward.

    He did not seem to believe Jeanne.

    However, Edward did not seem to react either, and that man would not say anything if he did not want to.

    After the ultrasound examination, Jeanne got out of bed.

    It was rare that Edward did not help her up, so Finn just looked at them quietly.

    It turned out their silent treatment had not ended.

    ¡°You seem to be in a good mood these days.¡± Jeanne wiped the gel off her body and asked as she looked at Finn.

    Finn came back to his senses, and he did not know how to answer her statement.

 Chapter 1229 - 1229 Learning To Forget About Each Other

    1229 Learning To Forget About Each Other

    ¡°Have you slept with Monica?¡± Jeanne guessed correctly.

    Although she was not sure, she could tell from Finn¡¯s expression.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Jeanne smiled faintly.

    Monica, that silly girl, had finally found her ce.

    She reckoned that the two of them should have learned to cherish each other even more after experiencing so much. Now, she did not have to worry about them breaking up again.

    ¡°What about Nox?¡± After showing concern for Monica¡¯s happiness, she had to show some concern for Nox.

    Finn was preparing the equipment to draw her blood as he replied, ¡°He¡¯s recovering quite quickly. I went to see him two days ago, and he could stand on his own.¡±

    ¡°So soon?¡± Jeanne was pleasantly surprised.

    At that moment, the corners of her mouth curled up into a big smile.

    Edward nced at her smile. It had been a long time since he had seen Jeanne smile so brightly.

    It was not a perfunctory reply but a sincere one.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I believed him when he said he coulde running to see me in a month,¡± Finn said. His chat with Jeanne seemed very natural. ¡°Nox can really create miracles.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, people who are all brawn and no brains are luckier,¡± Jeannemented, agreeing with Finn¡¯s point of view.

    Finn also nodded. At that moment, he had already prepared the equipment for blood transfusion and walked to Jeanne. ¡°Roll up your sleeves.¡±

    Jeanne did as she was told.

    Finn tied a tourniquet around Jeanne¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Fourth Master,¡± Finn suddenly called out to Edward.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Come over and help me,¡± Finn said.

    Edward walked over. ¡°With what?¡±

    ¡°Hold Jeanne for me. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll faint.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not scared of blood,¡± Jeanne said bluntly.

    ¡°That¡¯s hard to say.¡± Finn said, ¡°Pregnant women arepletely different from ordinary women.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve drawn blood so many times when I was pregnant, but I didn¡¯t feel nauseated from the sight of blood.¡±

    ¡°Women in theter stage of pregnancy are also different from ordinary pregnant women.¡±

    Jeanne was speechless. He should just say that he wanted to her and Edward to get along.

    Was it because Finn¡¯s rtionship had been in a good rtionship recently that he was acting on impulse?

    Jeanne did not say anything else.

    She felt that she had to satisfy Finn sometimes. After all, it was rare for Finn to be so proud of himself, so she should not dampen his spirits.

    Jeanne remained silent at that moment, which meant that she tacitly agreed.

    Only then did Edward really sit beside her. Then, he gently hugged her body.

    Finn nced at them and then began to draw Jeanne¡¯s blood seriously. The moment the needle was inserted into the blood vessel, it still hurt a little.

    Jeanne closed her eyes.

    Finn said, ¡°I¡¯m more careful when I give you an injection than when I give Monica an injection.¡±

    ¡°As if.¡± Jeanne did not believe him.

    ¡°At most, I¡¯m just as careful.¡± Finnpromised and then said with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t want Fourth Master¡¯s heart to ache.¡±

    Jeanne smiled.

    In fact, there was no need for that now since they were learning to forget each other.

    She was learning to forget about her feelings for him so that she did not miss this world so much in thest moments of her life, and he was learning to forget his feelings for her to make him ept it better and reduce his reluctance to part with her. It would even make him ept another rtionship faster.

    ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± Finn finished drawing her blood.

    He pressed the cotton swab on Jeanne¡¯s vein, and just as Jeanne was about to take it from him, he said, ¡± Fourth Master, press on it.¡±

    Edward took the cotton swab and pressed it on the injection site to prevent bleeding.

    As Finn kept her blood away, he said, ¡°You¡¯re eight months in now, which means you¡¯re in theter stage of pregnancy. Although very few babies are born in this stage, some premature babies are born at about eight months. So, you have to pay special attention to the baby now.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jeanne nodded.

    ¡°Do you feel unwell anywhere?¡± Finn asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, but I¡¯ve been going to the toilet more often recently. Sometimes, I¡¯ll get up seven or eight times a night.¡±

    ¡°Because the baby is too big now, it¡¯s normal to have pressure on the dder. However, you must be careful when you get up at night. Your stomach is big now, and it¡¯s not convenient to get up. Moreover, getting up at night in a daze is very dangerous in itself.¡± Finn reminded her. Then, he turned to Edward and said, ¡°Fourth Master, try to apany her to the toilet at night. The hospital has received cases of people falling, which causes pretermbor, and being born prematurely is not good for the baby. It¡¯s best to avoid it if possible.¡±

 Chapter 1230 - 1230 Learning To Forget About Each Other

    1230 Learning To Forget About Each Other

    Edward did not reply because they were sleeping in separate rooms now. He did not know when she would wake up at night.

    Of course, Finn was not one to speak out of turn either. He just had to pass on the message.

    He said, ¡°That¡¯s about it. I¡¯m going to take Jeannie¡¯s blood for a test now, so I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jeanne nodded.

    Finn took his things and turned to leave.

    The moment he left, he suddenly thought of something. He turned around and said, ¡°Fourth Master.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Edward replied.

    At that moment, Jeanne had already left his side.

    Since Finn was leaving, she did not seem to want to¡­ continue the act. However, she did not expect Finn to turn around again.

    He said, ¡°Can I tell Monica that Jeannie is alive and fine?¡±

    It was because he really did not want to lie to Monica. He believed that if he told her that news, Monica would be very happy.

    He did not know why but he felt that although Monica had moved in together with him, there was still a distance between them.

    Perhaps everyone had been too busy.

    Monica¡¯s day was usually stressful. Other than the normal working hours, she would also be working overtime.

    Finn, too, often had to work overtime because of the emergency treatment in the hospital.

    Hence, the two of them had not spent much time together. Perhaps it was because they were too tired, but sometimes, when they were together, they would go on their phones, take a break, and then go to sleep.

    That was why he thought that if he could tell Monica something that would make her happy, they could have moremon topics to talk about.

    For example, if Monica knew about Jeanne¡¯s pregnancy and that the baby was a girl, he felt that Monica could talk to him for a long time.

    ¡°No!¡± Edward and Jeanne said in unison.

    Such tacit understanding made Finn stunned for a moment, and both of them looked so serious that Finn felt as if he had been muddled by love and had lost his sense of propriety.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust Monica, but¡­¡± Of course, Jeanne knew that her reaction made Finn feel embarrassed.

    In fact, Monica was her best friend, and she would not trust anyone else in the world but Monica to keep her mouth shut.

    However, she was about to die. If Finn told Monica now, would he not make Monica suffer again?

    It was better to let her misunderstand and ept the fact that she was no longer around from the beginning.

    ¡°Finn.¡± Edward walked to Finn¡¯s side.

    Perhaps he had also realized that Jeanne did not want Finn to misunderstand.

    ¡°Come with me.¡±

    Edward took Finn away.

    Jeanne actually wanted to stop him, but on second thought, she could not stop him. Finn would know sooner orter anyway.

    She watched the conversation between Edward and Finn from afar, watching as Finn¡¯s expression became more and more serious, which meant that he knew.

    With that, she turned around and went back to her room.

    She did not want anyone to be reluctant to part with her. Sometimes, she even wished that when she left, everyone would be able to let go and not miss her.

    Jeanne took a nap in her room.

    She was always feeling sleepy. In fact, there were times when she did not want to sleep too much. After all, she would be sleeping forever soon. However, she could not stop herself from falling asleep.

    When she opened her eyes again, it was already past noon. Usually, Teddy would not wake her up when she was asleep as he knew that she would wake up when she was hungry.

    She was indeed hungry at that moment. Therefore, she quickly washed up and went downstairs.

    The living room downstairs was in a mess, and Teddy was ordering the men in ck suits to move things around.

    Those people were naturally Alex¡¯s men who monitored her and stopped her from going out.

    Teddy had always found them annoying, but was he not making good use of them now?

    ¡°Madam, you¡¯re awake.¡± When Teddy saw Jeanne, he quickly went up to her. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare lunch for you immediately.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Jeanne nodded and could not help but ask, ¡°What are these? There are so many of them!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Fourth Master bought them, and he told me to move them to the rooms upstairs. I saw that these people had nothing to do, so I made them move the stuff,¡± Teddy exined.

    Jeanne smiled.

    Those men were nothing but free.

    ¡°Did Edward go out?¡±

    ¡°He went out after you fell asleep.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Jeanne replied.

    She would not ask where Edward had gone.

    She sat in the dining room, waiting for Teddy¡¯s lunch. Teddy was usually very fast as he basically prepared everything in advance and only needed to heat it up.

    Soon, apact lunch was ced in front of her.

    Just as she was about to eat, Edward came back. Teddy asked him enthusiastically if he had eaten, and after that, Edward sat in front of her.

    In fact, Jeanne had not been able to eat much recently, but it was not because of her mood. It was because her belly was too big and it seemed to be pushing against her stomach.

    Even if she ate a little, her stomach would feel ufortable. Hence, she only took a few bites and stopped eating.

    ¡°Finn said that the baby has grown very little recently.¡±

    ¡°He told me to eat less but have more meals.¡±

    ...

    ¡°But you¡¯re eating too little,¡± Edwardmented.

    ¡°It¡¯s enough,¡± Jeanne replied.

    ¡°Have some more.¡± As he spoke, Edward picked up a piece of cod and ced it on Jeanne¡¯s te.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    ¡°The baby needs nutrition.¡±

    Jeanne pursed her lips. Then, she quietly picked up her utensils and started eating. She was not eating it because she thought her baby did not have enough nutrition, but because the child was his.

    In the future, he would be the only one taking care of their daughter, so she needed to be responsible for him. Therefore, she would try her best to satisfy whatever he said about the child.

    After lunch, Jeanne took a walk in the back garden out of habit while Edward went straight upstairs. He probably knew that she did not want him to apany her or perhaps, he was also keeping his distance.

    Slowly, the distance between them was growing further and further.

    After walking a few times around the garden, Jeanne felt tired, so she returned to her room. In the corridor, she suddenly stopped in her tracks.

    She saw Edward in a room that she passed by. He was assembling everything in the room alone, including painting the room with pink, pollution-free paint. She then watched him install the crib with pinkting, a children¡¯s cushion, and various decorations¡­

    ...

    Her eyes flickered.

    It turned out Edward went out today and bought so many things just to build a nursery for the baby.

    Actually... from the moment she learned that she would not be around to see her baby grow up, she stopped looking forward to the birth of her baby. She did not dare to look forward to the baby¡¯s birth or fantasize about her growth and future.

    However, seeing Edward¡¯s actions at that moment, she could finally feel it. She was about to give birth to a daughter!

 Chapter 1231 - 1231 Their Conflict and Jeanneâ€™s Compromise

    1231 Their Conflict and Jeanne¡¯s Compromise

    Jeanne stood at the door, quietly watching Edward decorate the nursery. As she watched him, her eyes turned red.

    Just as she turned around to leave¡­

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s okay to put this wallmp here?¡± Edward squatted down and turned on the warm light on the wall, but he did not turn around. He probably wanted to make a warm night light for the baby so that she would not be sleeping inplete darkness at night.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes flickered, and she held the tears in her eyes back.

    She said, ¡°Sure.¡±

    Edward followed Jeanne¡¯s instructions and ced the warm-colored bunny-shaped wallmp in a corner.

    After putting it there, Edward got up from the ground and turned to Jeanne. ¡°Do you want to do it together?¡±

    Jeanne hesitated for two seconds, but immediately after, she said, ¡°Alright.¡±

    Since she could not do too much for the baby, she could only do her best.

    Jeanne walked into the baby¡¯s room, which was still a little messy at that moment. There were boxes and bags everywhere.

    ¡°Help me open the package,¡± Edward ordered.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Jeanne sat on the pink sofa in the room and unwrapped the piled-up packages one by one.

    From room decorations to baby toiletries, to baby clothes, and even a princess dress¡­

    Jeanne was holding a pink dress in her hand. She then looked at the small dress, hair clip, and leather shoes. In the end, she was overwhelmed with emotions.

    She quietly ced the clothes into a separate closet in the room and hung them up one by one. Soon, the pink walk-in closet was filled with baby clothes.

    ¡°There¡¯s another set here.¡± Edward handed it to Jeanne.

    Jeanne took it.

    She looked very calm and could even chat with Edward calmly. ¡°You bought a lot. I don¡¯t think she¡¯d be able to wear all these clothes.¡±

    She remembered when she gave birth to George, she had just returned to the Delta Inds.

    At that time, there were no children in the entire Delta Inds, and Kingsley seemed helpless when it came to children. Furthermore, she was not familiar with the people in the Delta Inds, including Kingsley, so she had to bring George up by herself. asionally, Lucy woulde to help, but Lucy was also very unfamiliar with the children, so everyone was flustered.

    As she did not know how to take care of children back then, George did not have many baby products or that many clothes either. Now that she thought about it, George seemed to have grown up with her clueless.

    It made her wonder whether George would be jealous when he saw what they had prepared for his sister.

    As Jeanne thought about it calmly, a faint smile remained on her face.

    She was used to facing everything with the calmest attitude.

    ¡°They looked good, so I bought them all.¡± Edward replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to buy so many.¡±

    Jeanne nodded.

    Although she felt like it was a waste, she also did not think there was anything wrong with it. Young girls would probably like all the beautiful clothes they could get their hands on.

    ¡°Do you like anything in particr?¡± Edward asked her.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Is there anything you like in particr? I¡¯ll have her wear it in the future,¡± Edward said.

    Jeanne¡¯s smile was a little stiff.

    It turned out Edward had bought so many of them just for her to pick what she liked and he would dress their daughter up in those clothes.

    Jeanne shook her head. ¡°No, they all look good.¡±

    She did not want to interfere with her daughter¡¯s life since she could not be with her daughter, and Edward did not force her to make a choice either.

    Just like that, the two of them then quietly tidied up their daughter¡¯s clothes.

    As she walked out of the cloakroom, Edward was choosing milk powder.

    There were more than ten cans of milk powder of different brands ced on a special shelf. Edward was looking at the instructions and forms of the milk powder. ¡°Take a look and see which brand our daughter should use in the future?¡±

    Jeanne did not want to choose, but she felt that she could give some advice.

    Hence, she walked over and, together with Edward, started to read the instructions for the milk powder.

    Edward asked, ¡°When George was a baby, what brand of milk powder did he have?¡±

    ¡°George didn¡¯t have milk powder,¡± Jeanne said.

    Edward raised his eyes and nced at Jeanne.

    Jeanne lowered her eyes to read the manual and said calmly, ¡°My milk production was quite good back then.¡±

    Even though she was in poor health, her milk production was alright. Perhaps it was because of that that George managed to grow up despite her being clueless.

    However, now it seemed that she was really careless with George.

 Chapter 1232 - 1232 Their Conflict and Jeanneâ€™s Compromise

    1232 Their Conflict and Jeanne¡¯s Compromise

    After all, she was only 19 years old when she gave birth to George. At 19 years old, she knew nothing, and the group of assassins also knew nothing.

    Edward did not ask any further. After all, it was a sensitive topic.

    Eventually, the two of them were immersed in choosing the milk powder again, and no one said another word.

    After a long time, they had probably finished reading the form and introduction of the milk powder. In fact, they might even have read it through several times. The more they read, the more difficult it was for them to make a decision.

    Jeanne asked bluntly, ¡°Which one is the most expensive?¡±

    Edward was taken aback. Then, he pointed at two of them and said, ¡°These two are the most expensive. They were about the same price.¡±

    ¡°In that case, shall we choose from these two? If you can¡¯t tell which is better, we¡¯ll decide by price.¡±

    Edward nodded in agreement. ¡°Which one should we choose?¡±

    ¡°This one.¡± Jeanne pointed at a pink one. ¡°I¡¯m attracted by the packaging.¡±

    Edward smiled. ¡°Alright.¡±

    The milk powder was selected.

    Following that, they followed Jeanne¡¯s method of looking at the price and the appearance. Soon, everything that the baby needed was settled.

    After choosing, Jeanne was also a little tired. Therefore, she stood up and prepared to leave.

    Sometimes, she was also afraid of dealing with things that would make her emotional. She was afraid that she would be reluctant to leave.

    Just as she had gotten up, Jeanne could not help but cry out in a low voice, ¡°Ah!¡±

    Edward was tidying up the things that they had chosen when he heard Jeanne¡¯s voice. He hurried over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    His panic was obvious.

    Although he could pretend that he was slowly learning to let go of his feelings for her, once something happened to her, his disguise would be removed immediately.

    ¡°The baby kicked me! Ah!¡± Jeanne called out again.

    Moreover, the baby had kicked a little too hard.

    When she was pregnant with George, she did not pay much attention to the baby, perhaps because she was working. Hence, she did not seem to have felt George kicking her like that. Sometimes, she even forgot about George¡¯s existence. She was really too young at that time and did not know what a so-called mother meant.

    Her rtionship with George only startedter on after George was born and when she watched him grow up day by day, watching him smile at her and call her ¡®mommy¡¯.

    It was unlike the one now, whom she had developed a maternal love for when she was pregnant, even if she did not want it. That was why she had been very careful with this pregnancy.

    Although she had almost sacrificed her daughter for her revenge back then, once she was out of danger, she decided that she would really make it up to her daughter.

    Now, the baby¡¯s kick made her heart skip a beat. It did not hurt, but she was afraid that if she moved too much, the baby would be ufortable.

    Was that a sign of hypoxia that came during the third semester of pregnancy?

    ¡°Sit down.¡± Edward supported her and sat her down.

    Jeanne did not refuse and sat down on the sofa, trying to rx.

    Edward¡¯srge hand gently caressed her stomach. With Edward¡¯sfort, the baby in her stomach seemed to have quietened down.

    ¡°Baby, be good. Don¡¯t kick your mommy.¡± Edward¡¯s gentle voice was directed at her round belly.

    Jeanne¡¯s throat moved slightly.

    In fact, it was not as if she had never seen Edward¡¯s gentle side. She just had never seen such a gentle look on Edward¡¯s face before.

    She even wondered how much Edward would dote on that daughter of his in the future.

    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Seemingly having felt the silence in her stomach, Edward raised his head to ask.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jeanne nodded.

    ¡°She still seems to be moving.¡± Edward could clearly feel the baby in her stomach moving from time to time.

    However, the movements were gentle, as if she was expressing to them that she existed.

    ¡°She¡¯s probably awake now.¡± Jeanne smiled.

    ¡°Do all babies move like this when they wake up?¡± Edward asked, his hand leaving her stomach as he sat beside her.

    ¡°More or less.¡± Jeanne nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll be scared if she doesn¡¯t move for a long time. But if she moves too much, I¡¯ll be scared too.¡±

    ¡°Is there a need to watch out for that too?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°It must be tiring,¡± Edward suddenly said.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Jeanne replied.

    The conversation between the two of them was neither hot nor cold.

    They were not intimate, but they were not distant either. However, with their distance maintained, they chatted for a long time, which was rare.

    It was the first time they had talked for so long since thest time they had made everything clear to each other.

 Chapter 1233 - 1233 Their Conflict and Jeanneâ€™s Compromise

    1233 Their Conflict and Jeanne¡¯s Compromise

    They chatted around the baby in her stomach, and as they chatted, Jeanne felt sleepy.

    At that moment, she was half-lying on the sofa. She had nned to go to sleep when she passed by the room, but she was suddenly attracted by everything in the room. Then, because it was past her sleeping time and she was a little excited, she did not feel sleepy.

    Now that it was quiet, she fell asleep in a daze.

    Edward was still talking, and when he did not hear a response, he turned around, only to see that Jeanne had fallen asleep with her eyes closed.

    Her breathing was very light, and she slept very quietly.

    Edward¡¯s throat moved, and he reached his hand out. It was probably only after she had fallen asleep that he would dare to reach out and touch her cheek.

    Although she had gained a lot of weight and herplexion was good, why was it so heartbreaking?

    Edward bent down and gently picked Jeanne up from the sofa. Now that she was pregnant, it was very ufortable to sleep on the sofa with such a round body.

    He carried her back to her room and gently ced Jeanne on the bed, which sunk quite a bit. However, Jeanne was still sound asleep, whereas, in the past, she was very easily awakened.

    Was it because she had let go of her conflicted thoughts and let down her guard against her surroundings that she felt much more at ease now?

    He put her down but did not leave. His eyes continued to stare at Jeanne¡¯s sleeping face.

    As he watched, he lowered his head and nted a deep kiss on her soft, warm lips. He had never expected that one day, he would have to be intimate with her in secret¡­

    In the room, the phone suddenly rang.

    The noise woke Jeanne up, and her eyebrows furrowed. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw a magnified face in front of her, and her lips were filled with his touch.

    Jeanne pushed Edward away.

    However, the moment she pushed him away, she felt his kiss deepen. The more she resisted, the closer he got.

    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Jeanne obviously did not want to be close to him.

    The second she opened her mouth to protest, his tongue slipped between her lips and teeth.

    ¡°Ed¨C Mm¡­¡± Jeanne pushed him away.

    The more she pushed him away, the tighter he seemed to hug her.

    If Edward¡¯s kiss was purely intimate, just to get closer to her, just to hug her tightly in his arms, just to feel her existence, the current Edward was really barbaric and also¡­ lustful.

    ¡°No...¡± Jeanne pushed him away with all her might.

    Her resistance was obvious. However, Edward did not seem to hear her, and he was filled with hostility.

    He kissed her so hard on the lips that she could not say a word¡­

    ¡°Mm!¡± Edward suddenly stopped.

    It was because Jeanne¡¯s teeth were biting his lips hard. Not only did the pain make him stop, but it also seemed to have pulled him back to reality.

    His throat moved slightly, and he looked at the woman who was lying under him with a face full of anger.

    Having returned to his senses, his lips left her lips. That was when he saw the blood on her lips. It was probably the blood from her bite that flowed to her lips.

    He wanted to reach out to wipe it for her, but at that moment, Jeanne had wiped her lips with her hand with¡­ disgust.

    Edward shifted his gaze away, probably not wanting to see her actions, and got up from Jeanne.

    He said, ¡°Sorry.¡±

    Jeanne did not answer. Instead, she turned around clumsily with her back facing him.

    Then, the phone that was not picked up just now rang again. Edward¡¯s eyes flickered. He took out his phone, looked at the caller ID, and walked out.

    As he walked out, he closed the door behind him.

    As soon as the door closed, someone burst into tears.

    ¡­

    Edward left the Swan family¡¯spound and went to the Gates¡¯ family vi to pick up Susan.

    Susan was wearing a bright yellow dress and exquisite light makeup. Her long hair was straight and draped over her shoulders, making her look like the girl next door. Due to her tall figure and beautiful facial features, her simple outfit made her look a little high-ss.

    When Susan sat in Edward¡¯s car, she said frankly, ¡°I thought you forgot that we had a candlelight dinner tonight.¡±

    Edward did not reply to her and instructed the chauffeur to drive them to their destination.

    As if she was used to Edward¡¯s coldness, Susan smiled nonchntly and turned to look at the street outside the car window.

 Chapter 1234 - 1234 Their Conflict and Jeanneâ€™s Compromise

    1234 Their Conflict and Jeanne¡¯s Compromise

    The two of them were silent the entire journey.

    When the car arrived at its destination, it was past 6 p.m.

    The weather in May in South Hampton City was neither hot nor cold. However, the difference in temperature between morning and night was drastic, especially on windy nights.

    The two of them had a candlelight dinner at the most famous Romance Valley in South Hampton City. The so-called Romance Valley was a restaurant halfway up a mountain in South Hampton City.

    There were very few people in the restaurant, and the outdoor dining table was beautifully decorated. The restaurant only served three tables of guests a day, so they had to make a reservation long in advance. Of course, with Edward and Susan¡¯s status, they did not need to do so.

    The staff members opened the car door for them.

    Edward got out of the car, and after getting out of the car, he turned around and held Susan¡¯s hand like a gentleman.

    Susan got out of the car and could not help but shiver and say, ¡°It¡¯s cold.¡±

    Edward took off his suit jacket and draped it over her.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Susan smiled sweetly at him.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Edward replied politely.

    Susan wrinkled her nose. That person was so cold that such an intimate act made her feel alienated!

    She took the initiative to hold Edward¡¯s arm, and with the help of the staff, they sat at the most beautiful dining table outdoors.

    At that moment, because of the wind, the red candle was covered by ss. It made the light that emitted through the ss seem even more romantic.

    ¡°Have you ever brought Jeanne here?¡± Susan started the conversation.

    Edward did not reply.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Susan looked very understanding. ¡°You¡¯ve only been together with Jeanne for a short year, and so many things have happened in a year. I¡¯m sure there was no time for you guys to do anything romantic. The most romantic thing in your rtionship was probably your wedding.¡±

    Still, Edward did not speak.

    He was really just ying along with Susan, but Susan also knew that he did not have any feelings for her.

    Coincidentally, the restaurant¡¯s waiter served them dinner respectfully at that moment.

    Susan also felt a little bored, so after the waiter served her meal, she started eating without saying anything else.

    Edward, too, was eating slowly and elegantly.

    Susan put down her knife and fork, took out her phone, and suddenly took a picture of Edward eating his food.

    Edward raised his head to see Susan¡¯s eyes fixed on the screen of her phone.

    Feeling Edward¡¯s gaze on her, her eyes were still fixed on the photo on her phone, to which shemented, ¡°He¡¯s really handsome.¡±

    Seeing that, Edward continued eating his dinner.

    Susan did not have much of an appetite at the moment. After all, for a woman who needed to maintain her figure, eating was just for the sake of posing for photos. Hence, she was focused on her phone.

    A message popped up on her phone. ¡°The news is out. Take a look.¡±

    Susan opened the news app.

    As soon as she clicked on it, the headlines popped up: Fourth Master Swan Took Off His Suit and Put It On Ms. Gates, Showing His Love for Her.

    She quite liked that title.

    Susan clicked on the news and continued reading.

    Most of the content described how they had dinner together and that Edward was afraid that she would feel cold so he took off his zer and put it on her. As the photo was taken from a distance, their expressions could not be seen, but it looked like they were very intimate.

    Susan read through thements.

    In just a short while, there were thousands ofments, seemingly very interested in their rtionship.

    Susan flipped through thements for a long time until she saw one that read, ¡°Poor Jeanne. Have you guys forgotten that when Fourth Master and Jeanne got married, he picked her up with rows of cars filled with flowers?¡±

    Many people liked thatment, and many people replied to it. However, it was quickly drowned out by other well-wishes.

    Naturally, a bunch of paid Inte ghostwriters were behind it.

    Susan looked at her phone and said calmly, ¡°I was in the entertainment industry when you and Jeanne got married. I must say I was really envious of how attentive you were to be able to pull off such a grand and sentimental wedding. At that time, I thought, what kind of divine being Fourth Master Swan was to do all this for a woman? What kind of goddess was Jeanne to be able to make a man love her so much?¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Edward raised his head and looked at her.

    He seemed to have no interest in what she was saying and was even a little tired of it.

    ¡°I want to say that I hope to have a wedding as grand as that,¡± Susan said bluntly.

 Chapter 1235 - 1235 Their Conflict and Jeanneâ€™s Compromise

    1235 Their Conflict and Jeanne¡¯s Compromise

    ¡°There won¡¯t be any.¡± Edward gave her a definite answer.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that if we get married, everything will be simple?¡±

    Edward put down his utensils and wiped the corner of his mouth. He said to Susan, ¡°Ours is not called a marriage.¡±

    Susan sneered and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true too.¡±

    Edward did not say anything else. He picked up his ss of red wine and drank it. At that moment, he had already shifted his gaze.

    Susan looked at Edward¡¯s side profile.

    To Edward, their rtionship was all for the sake ofpleting his mission.

    With that, Susan lowered her head and continued to y with her phone. She opened her Facebook, typed a message, and posted it.

    After posting the message, she said, ¡°Go to my Facebook¡¯stest post and interact with it.¡±

    Edward put down his wine ss. Then, he picked up his phone from the dining table and opened his Facebook.

    When he opened it, his eyes paused.

    He did not have many followers on Facebook, but he had quite a few. Besides, ever since he started Facebook, he had only posted one post.

    That post was ¡°Jeanne, My Heart¡±, and there was a photo attached to the post. It was a photo of him and Jeanne wearing their wedding gown and suit.

    ¡°I think you should delete it,¡± Susan suddenly said.

    She knew what Edward was looking at.

    After all, when she reminded Edward to interact with her post, she was suddenly curious and went to search for his Facebook.

    That was when she saw the post, which had many likes andments. There were even a few new ones questioning her and Edward¡¯s rtionship.

    Edward¡¯s throat moved as he covered up his emotions.

    Then, his slender fingers deleted the post.

    Susan smiled and said, ¡°My Facebook ount is my name.¡±

    She reminded him that she could interact with him now.

    Edward entered Susan¡¯s name, and hertest post read, ¡°Does anyone else think he¡¯s handsome too?¡±

    Below was a photo of him having dinner just now. At that moment, there were countless likes andments below that post.

    All of them said, ¡°Handsome.¡±

    ¡°How sweet.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s too handsome.¡±

    ¡°The best in the world.¡±

    Edward gave her post a like, and that was all.

    Susan was speechless.

    That guy was really too perfunctory. However, it was in line with his personality. If he were to say anything in thements section, the public would probably think that they were deliberately acting.

    In fact, just that little interaction was enough for the media to make news out of it for a long time.

    After about ten minutes, the news came out.

    ¡°Ms. Gates Praised Fourth Master For Being Handsome, and Fourth Master Praised Himself.¡±

    Susan could not help butugh when she saw the news. The media really knew how toe up with titles.

    She clicked on it and saw a screenshot of her Facebook post. Naturally, the screenshot also included the one that Edward liked.

    After that, another piece of news came out. ¡°Fourth Master Has Cleared All His Facebook Posts, Which Seems To Mean He¡¯s Starting Anew!¡±

    In one night, countless news articles revolving around Edward and Susan caused a hugemotion.

    Jeanne would sometimes feel a little speechless as well because of her own doing.

    When she woke up, it was already nighttime, and she was woken up by hunger again.

    She sat in the dining room for dinner. Usually, if Edward did not eat with her, it meant that he would not be eating at home that night.

    Since Jeanne was alone, she read the news while eating her dinner. She was reading the news about Edward and Susan.

    It turned out it was Susan who had called him that afternoon, and the two of them were out for a candlelight dinner.

    Jeanne scrolled through the news.

    Teddy could not stand it anymore. He said, ¡°Madam, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t read it. It¡¯s bad for your digestion if you look at your phone while you eat.¡±

    Jeanne put down her phone.

    It was not that he thought it would affect his digestion, but he really could not stand it anymore. Besides, she did not want Teddy to worry about her.

    She did not think much of it when she saw first saw it anyway.

    ¡°Teddy,¡± she said.

    ¡°Yes, Madam.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Madam,¡± Jeanne said.

    Teddy was stunned.

    ¡°Just call me Ms. Lawrence,¡± Jeanne said bluntly.

    Teddy did not dare to call her that.

    However, Jeanne did not make things difficult for him. She knew that it was not easy for Teddy either.

    ...

    Anyway, it would not be long now.

    After dinner, Jeanne habitually walked around the living room for a while as she thought that Edward would not be back so early.

 Chapter 1236 - 1236 Their Conflict and Jeanneâ€™s Compromise

    1236 Their Conflict and Jeanne¡¯s Compromise

    Dates usually would not end too early. However, after walking in the living room for a few minutes, she suddenly saw Edward.

    Jeanne took a look at the time in the living room. It was only 8 p.m. Although she was surprised, she did not ask further.

    She watched as Edward walked past her and prepared to head upstairs.

    ¡°Edward.¡±

    Edward stopped in his tracks.

    ¡°I want to meet Susan,¡± Jeanne said bluntly.

    Edward¡¯s eyes flickered, and he turned back to look at her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any ill intentions. I just want to have a few words with her.¡± Jeanne said, ¡°If it¡¯s not okay, forget it.¡±

    ¡°Susan will be here to see my dad tomorrow.¡±

    Did it mean that they were already meeting each other¡¯s parents?

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring her over,¡± Edward said.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Edward nodded before he went straight upstairs.

    Jeanne, on the other hand, did not spare him another nce and continued to walk slowly around the living room.

    At 9 p.m., she returned to her room, and when she pushed open the door, she saw Edward in her room. He seemed to have just taken a shower and was wearing a bathrobe.

    The moment she saw Edward, Jeanne instinctively thought that she had entered the wrong room and was about to leave.

    ¡°From tonight onwards, we¡¯ll be living together.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes flickered.

    ¡°Finn said it¡¯s not safe for you to wake up at night,¡± Edward said bluntly.

    Jeanne really did not want to have any more conflicts with Edward in the near future. However, she had to admit that she could not take it anymore.

    She said, ¡°Edward, do you have to do this?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡± Edward was certain, and his tone was even a little cold.

    ¡°Did I offend you today?¡± Jeanne asked him.

    She was trying hard to control her emotions.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re taking revenge on me because I didn¡¯t let you kiss me.¡±

    ¡°I told you. Finn said it¡¯s not safe for you to get up at night.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible you don¡¯t know that Finn is trying to matchmake us. He can tell at a nce that there¡¯s a conflict between us!¡± Jeanne said.

    ¡°I¡¯m just concerned about the baby.¡±

    ¡°Edward!¡±

    ¡°Wash up early.¡± Edward did not seem to want to say anything more to Jeanne.

    However, Jeanne just stared at him. She watched as he lifted the nket and climbed into her bed.

    Jeanne pursed her lips tightly.

    At that moment, she turned around and left. She did not want to argue with him, so if he wanted to sleep in that room, she would sleep in another room.

    ¡°Jeanne,¡± Edward called out to her.

    Jeanne ignored him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what¡¯s best for us?¡±

    Jeanne endured it.

    ¡°I won¡¯t make any fuss or express any emotions.¡± Edward asked, ¡°So, what are you still so against?¡±

    Jeanne bit her lip.

    Right. What was she still so against? It would just be three months ¡ª No, it would be less than three months, so what else could she be against?

    The only thing she could do now was to give birth to her daughter. Then, Edward would raise George and their daughter.

    A smile tugged at the corners of her mouth. Sometimes, it really seemed like she could only face everything with a smile. After all, there was no way for her to resist.

    With that, she turned around and walked into the room.

    In the end, shepromised.

    Edward looked at Jeanne as she walked into the room, took out a set of pajamas from the closet, and went to the bathroom.

    She would no longer have a temper or resist him.

    In fact, it was true. To Jeanne, there was no way she could resist. No matter what she had to endure, she could onlypromise.

    However, he hoped that she would be able to have some emotions. Even a little bit of emotion would be good.

    Even if she saw him and Susan together, it would be good if she could show a little emotion, unlike now, where she epted everything, including his rtionship with another woman!

 Chapter 1237 - 1237 Susanâ€™s Arrival

    1237 Susan¡¯s Arrival

    In the end, Jeanne slept in the same bed as Edward. However, their backs were facing each other, so there was some distance between them.

    Since she had only two months left, Jeanne did not think there was anything to fuss about. With that, she closed her eyes and forced herself to sleep.

    Sometimes, if she slept too much during the day, she would not be able to fall asleep at night. Hence, she justy there quietly.

    The room was extremely quiet, and no one made a single sound until¡­

    Muchter at night, the man who had his back to her suddenly turned around and approached her.

    Jeanne, on the other hand, was pretending to be asleep when she felt Edward¡¯s arms around her waist, his body pressed against her back, and his head buried in her neck. Nevertheless, she held it in and tolerated him.

    That one night, Jeanne woke up many times. The baby was so big that it pressed against her dder, and she would always have the urge to go to the toilet not long after she fell asleep.

    Every time, Edward would wake up with her. Whenever she made the slightest movement, he would help her up from the bed, send her to the bathroom, and wait for her at the door. After that, he would help her to get back to bed. That went on and on for the entire night.

    Early in the morning, Jeanne opened her eyes again. Every day at this time, the baby would kick her awake and wake her up to eat because the baby was hungry.

    Ever since she had gotten pregnant, the baby had never let her sleep in for a day.

    She moved her body and got up clumsily, but there was no movement from the person behind her. Perhaps his sleep had been disrupted the night before, so at that moment, he was still sleeping too soundly. He was even snoring faintly.

    Jeanne carefully left the room. In order not to wake Edward up, she went to George¡¯s room to wash up, and she slowly walked downstairs after washing up.

    Just as she reached the stairs, she saw Edward suddenlying up from the living room, his face visibly nervous. However, the moment he saw Jeanne, he paused.

    Jeanne noticed his expression and frowned.

    Was he not asleep just now? Why was he up but still in his pajamas? What happened?

    At that moment, Edward¡¯s expression slowly turn from panic to calm. He asked, ¡°When did you wake up?¡±

    ¡°A while ago.¡± Jeanne replied indifferently, ¡°I didn¡¯t wake you up because I saw you were sound asleep.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Edward nodded his head.

    He did not tell her that when he opened his eyes and saw that she was not in bed, he was so startled that he went downstairs to look for her, only to hear from Teddy that she had not gone downstairs. At that moment, he panicked. He thought that his forceful actionsst night had hurt her and made her do something extreme.

    In reality, if he had calmed down, he would have known that Jeanne would not do that. In that moment of worry, he thought of the worst-case scenario, but as expected, he was overthinking it.

    ¡°I¡¯m going downstairs for breakfast,¡± Jeanne reminded Edward. After all, Edward was blocking her from going downstairs.

    Edward snapped back to his senses and stepped aside.

    The moment he stepped aside, and just as Jeanne was about to head down, Edward suddenly reached out and held her hand tightly in his

    Jeanne resisted instinctively, but Edward held her even tighter. After that, Jeanne gave in as she had no way to resist Edward.

    Alex was right. If not for Edward, she would have been dead.

    Now, because of Edward, she could at least live for a few more months and let the baby in her belly be born safely; at the very least, she could save another life.

    In fact, she did not have any resentment toward him.

    Hence, she epted it and walked down the stairs with Edward holding her hand. Even when they were in the living room, Edward still did not let go of her hand.

    Teddy, who was in the living room, was shocked to see theme downstairs so intimately.

    He did not know when it had started, but Fourth Master and Madam had be very distant from each other, and they would deliberately avoid each other¡¯s presence. To be more precise, it was Madam who would deliberately avoid Fourth Master. If he thought about it carefully, it seemed to have started from the day Alex brought that woman called Susan with him. From then on, that woman had been standing between Fourth Master and Madam, showing off her power.

    In fact, Teddy did not quite understand why Fourth Master suddenly wanted to be with Susan. Anyone with a discerning eye would tell that he was madly in love with Jeanne.

 Chapter 1238 - 1238 Susanâ€™s Arrival

    1238 Susan¡¯s Arrival

    However, Teddy would not think too deeply about it. After all, he had never understood Fourth Master¡¯s matters.

    He watched the two of them hold hands before he quickly turned around to bring them breakfast.

    Teddy had to admit that he was happy to see them like that. In his heart, at least for now, Jeanne was the only female mistress he acknowledged.

    However, Teddy¡¯s happy expression suddenly stiffened the moment he turned around.

    Was he seeing things?

    He saw Susan walking in from the living room. It was the woman who had been constantly pestering Fourth Master on the news, and at that moment, she had appeared there all dressed up.

    Of course, Teddy was not the only one who saw it. Edward and Jeanne saw her too.

    Susan naturally saw Edward and Jeanne in the hall and looked at their interlocked fingers. However, she did not react to it, and the smile on her face did not look awkward.

    Instead, Jeanne was the one who silently pushed Edward¡¯s hand away. This time, Edward did not force it and let go of her hand.

    Jeanne smiled, feeling like she had be¡­ a mistress.

    She walked past Susan and went straight to the dining room not far away. She did not want to disturb them, but she still had to eat for the baby in her belly.

    ¡°Teddy,¡± Jeanne called out to him.

    Teddy quickly came back to his senses. He then quickly followed Jeanne to the dining room to prepare breakfast for her.

    In the living room, Edward and Susan were the only two left.

    Susan looked at Edward¡¯s expression and smiled brightly. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to wee me?¡±

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Edward¡¯s coldness toward her was undisguisable.

    The moment she walked in and saw Edward holding Jeanne¡¯s hand, he definitely did not have that expression. Although he was not smiling then, his eyes were filled with gentleness.

    In the past, she had thought that being cold to people was Edward¡¯s personality. After all, before she saw him with Jeanne, Edward treated everyone like that.

    However, the devastatingly handsome and deeply-in-love Edward that she saw during his grand wedding with Jeanne back when she was in the entertainment industry was not an illusion.

    Susan did not reveal too much of her emotions. She said, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to meet your father today?¡±

    ¡°My father doesn¡¯t live here.¡±

    ¡°With our rtionship, can¡¯t Ie here to look for you?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s really cruel,¡± Susanined, but she did not look angry at all. She even said it coquettishly.

    Jeanne, who was sitting in the distance, could see everything clearly. She could hear what they were saying, but she could see their interaction.

    Her eyes suddenly moved, and she looked up to see Teddy suddenly standing in front of her.

    Jeanne smiled.

    She was looking at them because she was wondering if she could have a chance to talk to Susan. She really did not have any other intentions.

    To a person who was about to die, love was not that important. After all, even if she died, Edward would not be able to protect her forever.

    Since she could ept the fact that Edward would marry another woman and have children after her death, she could also ept the fact that Edward would fall in love with another woman when she was about to die.

    Of course, she did not want to make things difficult for Teddy.

    Teddy was still on her side, and he probably did not want to see her too sad. Therefore, she decided not to look at them and ate her breakfast quietly.

    She did not know why, but the baby in her stomach was so excited today and kept moving in her stomach.

    At that moment, she felt a little nauseated eating breakfast, but she endured it and forced herself to eat.

    She just ate slower than before.

    ¡°Jeanne.¡± A female voice suddenly sounded beside them.

    Jeanne looked up, and Teddy was obviously on guard.

    ¡°Teddy, you can leave first,¡± Jeanne instructed.

    Teddy left unwillingly. Even though he was some distance away, he still stared at them closely, as if he was really afraid that she would be bullied.

    Not only did Jeanne notice it, but Susan also noticed it.

    She could not help but say, ¡°He¡¯s quite loyal to you.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s only loyal to Edward.¡± Jeanne said bluntly, ¡°So when you move in in in the future, he will treat you the same.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Susan did not care.

    There was no need for Jeanne to exin too much about that matter.

 Chapter 1239 - 1239 Susanâ€™s Arrival

    1239 Susan¡¯s Arrival

    Instead, she asked, ¡°Are you free? Let¡¯s have a chat.¡±

    She saw that Edward had gone upstairs, so she thought they would have some extra time together.

    ¡°No. Edward has gone up to get changed, and after that, we¡¯ll be heading to Old Master Swan¡¯s ce. I won¡¯t be able to speak much with you.¡± Susan rejected her immediately. ¡°But don¡¯t worry. Edward told mest night that we¡¯ll be here after lunch at Old Master Swan¡¯s ce.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jeanne nodded.

    In that case, she would not disturb them.

    ¡°Jeanne,¡± Susan suddenly called out to her.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Do you like Edward?¡± Susan suddenly asked.

    ¡°Do you think there¡¯s any point in asking this now?¡± Jeanne smiled faintly.

    Was it important whether she liked him or not?

    In fact, it did not even matter whether Edward liked her or not. After all, they only had a little more than two months with each other. She refused to believe that such a smart woman like Susan could not wait for two months.

    Alex could not wait because of the situation, and he had to force Edward to do many things. However, Susan did not need to do that. She could cultivate her rtionship with Edward after her death. There was no need for her to do anything at that time to cause estrangement or conflict between her and Edward.

    ¡°No, I just find it unbelievable that you can be so calm in front of me. I think if a person really loves a man, no matter how much they hide it, they won¡¯t be able to pretend. However, your behavior makes me think that you¡¯ve never loved Edward,¡± Susan said bluntly.

    Jeanne did not answer.

    Susan could think whatever she wanted. In fact, even if she had deliberately said it to tell Edward that, Jeanne could agree.

    After all, what Susan needed to do now was to build her rtionship with Edward. The best way to develop a rtionship with a man who had another woman in his heart was to make the man feel that the other woman was not worth it.

    ¡°Susan,¡± Edward¡¯s voice sounded from behind Susan.

    Moreover, it sounded not far from her. Therefore, he had heard their conversation clearly.

    Susan¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile.

    Then, she turned around. As if no one had noticed what she did, she walked toward Edward enthusiastically and wrapped her arms around Edward¡¯s arm naturally. She had a bright smile on her face. ¡°Men really do change and wash up very quickly, unlike us women who need at least an hour before we can head out.¡±

    At that moment, Edward seemed to turn back to look at Jeanne. However, Jeanne had already lowered her head and was eating her breakfast with no emotion on her face.

    ¡°Today, I got up two hours earlier to see your father. Look, it¡¯s only 7 a.m. now, but I¡¯ve been up since 5 a.m¡­¡± She was clearly acting coquettishly, like a woman wheedling to a man.

    Jeanne suddenly felt that she had never acted coquettishly to Edward before.

    Although they had been through a lot together, they had spent very little time together.

    She had never been in a rtionship before and got married immediately. Then, after she got married, she had been scheming and using him, so she had never really opened up her heart to Edward.

    There was once when she wanted to confess to him, when Edward saved her from Alex and she had reconciled with Edward. Before she knew that her time on earth was limited, she had thought of expressing her feelings, but Edward rejected her.

    After that, she would never say it again in her life.

    Now, she suddenly felt a little emotional. She remembered a saying, ¡°Women who flirt live the best lives.¡±

    She wanted to tell the daughter in her stomach not to be like her. She was too cold when it came to her emotions and too rational when it came to her character. She hoped that her daughter could be innocent, lively, and carefree. It would be good if she could even be as heartless as the old Monica.

    At the thought of Monica, Jeanne was overwhelmed with emotions. To think that silly girl had now be the person she despised the most.

    Jeanne suddenly put down her utensils. When she put them down, her body sprawled on the table.

    ¡°Madam.¡± Teddy looked at her, and his face turned pale. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Jeanne felt a sharp pain in her stomach.

    It was so painful that the baby in her stomach kept kicking her stomach. The harder the baby kicked, the more ufortable her stomach was.

    ¡°Madam!¡± Teddy was really frightened. ¡°I¡¯ll call Fourth Master toe back. I¡¯ll call Fourth Master right away!¡±

 Chapter 1240 - 1240 Susanâ€™s Arrival

    1240 Susan¡¯s Arrival

    ¡°Teddy,¡± Jeanne grabbed him. ¡°It¡¯s useless to call him. Get Finn toe now.¡±

    ¡°Madam¨C¡±

    ¡°Please.¡±

    Teddy¡¯s heart ached for Jeanne.

    Susan¡¯s arrival should have made her feel very ufortable, yet she could still act indifferent and not make things difficult for anyone under Susan¡¯s deliberate provocation.

    At that moment, she was clearly in pain, but she still refused for him to go get the Fourth Master.

    He did not know why Madam had to endure it. Fourth Master clearly loved her more! As long as she was feeling a little unwell, Fourth Master would be frightened and panic.

    Just now, because he did not see his wife when he got up, Fourth Master¡¯s expression when he went downstairs to look for her was clearly that of love¡­

    Teddy had no choice but to call Finn.

    Then, he helped Jeanne up the stairs. However, as she went upstairs, her stomach was in so much pain that she could not even straighten her body.

    ¡°Madam, I¡¯ll get Fourth Master toe back and carry you upstairs.¡± Teddy could not help but say.

    He wanted to carry her up the stairs, but because she was pregnant right now, he was afraid he was not strong enough to do so. If Madam were to fall, the consequences would be even worse.

    ¡°Help me to the sofa first.¡± Jeanne did not force herself to go upstairs.

    The pain in her stomach made her afraid that she would slip and fall down the stairs. Therefore, she chose to return to the sofa in the living room and wait for Finn toe.

    Teddy had no choice but to help Jeanne to the sofa in the living room.

    He looked at Jeanne anxiously and really wanted to give Fourth Master a call. He could tell that the Madam was really ufortable right now.

    Even her face was pale.

    ¡°Teddy, can you get me a cup of water?¡± Jeanne instructed.

    She believed that Teddy was about to cry from seeing her like that.

    Teddy hurriedly nodded. Seeing that Madam still had the energy to talk and wanted some water, he instantly rxed. He quickly poured a cup of water and handed it to Jeanne.

    Jeanne drank a little when, in fact, she could not.

    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Teddy asked with concern.

    ¡°Yes, much better.¡± Jeanne nodded.

    Teddy was still waiting for Finn toe with an uneasy look on his face.

    In fact, Finn arrived very quickly. It only took about ten minutes for him toe.

    When he left, Monica was still sleeping, but his sudden movement woke her up. She woke up to see that Finn was quickly washing up and changing his clothes before he left. She felt that the whole process only took him two minutes at most.

    It made Monica think that all of Finn¡¯s enthusiasm and emotions were probably only used for his medical skills. He was indeed apetent ¡ª no, a great doctor.

    ¡°Dr. Jones,¡± When Teddy saw Finn¡¯s arrival, he quickly went forward.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± All the running had made Finn a little out of breath at the moment.

    Finn was also frightened when he heard Teddy¡¯s anxious tone on the phone.

    Jeanne was only eight months pregnant, which was a very dangerous period for pregnant women. If she was not careful, she would go into prematurebor and¡­

    Finn quickly walked to Jeanne¡¯s side. Seeing that she was frowning and clearly in pain, he asked, ¡°Jeannie, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°My stomach suddenly hurts today. It feels just like cramps.¡± Jeanne held her stomach with one hand and rubbed it with the other. ¡°The baby is moving a lot in my stomach. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s short of oxygen¡­ rgh¡­¡±

    Jeanne could not help but retch.

    She really wanted to throw up, but she had been holding back the urge.

    She knew that she would feel worse if she threw up, and if she threw up too much, her uterus would contract immediately. Once the uterus contracted, it was extremely easy to cause prematurebor.

    She really did not want the baby to be born so early, so she endured the pain in her stomach.

    Finn bent down and picked her up. I¡¯ll take you to do an ultrasound first to check on the baby¡¯s condition. Then, I¡¯ll check on your stomach.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jeanne thought so too.

    The most important thing now was the baby.

    Finn carried Jeanne upstairs steadily, with Teddy following behind them, his face full of worry.

    While walking up the stairs, Finn asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Fourth Master?¡±

    ¡°Fourth Master just went out with Susan. They should be at the Old Master¡¯s ce. Should I get Fourth Master toe back?¡± Teddy said anxiously and quickly, still not giving up.

 Chapter 1241 - 1241 Susanâ€™s Arrival

    1241 Susan¡¯s Arrival

    At that moment, Jeanne tugged at Finn¡¯s clothes.

    Finn understood immediately. Hence, he held it in and said, ¡°Fourth Master is busy, so let¡¯s not bother him. We¡¯ll talk about it after the examination.¡±

    Teddy could only ept Finn¡¯s decision.

    Finn ced Jeanne on the bed in the ultrasound room and began to check on the baby¡¯s condition. Meanwhile, Jeanne endured the pain in her stomach and looked nervously at Finn¡¯s serious face.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. The baby is fine,¡± Finn said.

    An inexplicable warm feeling washed over her. Every time Jeanne saw Finn, she felt a sense of reassurance that she would definitely be fine.

    ¡°Does sheck oxygen?¡± Jeanne asked, holding back her stomach ache.

    ¡°No, the fetal¡¯s heart is normal. It¡¯s probably because she can feel your pain that she¡¯s moving so much,¡± Finn exined.

    Jeanne nodded silently. As long as the baby was fine, all was good.

    She got up from the bed with Finn¡¯s help.

    She did not know if it was because she knew that the baby was fine, but she felt a little more rxed. At that moment, she did not feel as much pain in her stomach as before.

    She and Finn walked out of the ultrasound room and returned to Jeanne¡¯s room. In the room, Edward¡¯s pajamas were still there, and Finn saw them.

    He had initially tried to matchmake Edward and Jeanne because he thought that they were just having some conflicts between husband and wife. It was only now that he realized they were having some huge conflicts.

    In fact, it did cross his mind that Alex would not let Jeanne off. However, he was somehow confident that Edward would be able to protect Jeanne, so he did not take it to heart.

    However, he did not expect Edward would also have times when he was not capable enough.

    Finn helped Jeanne to lie down on the bed. ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, much better.¡± Jeanne nodded.

    She really felt much better. Even though her stomach still hurt a little, the heart-wrenching pain from earlier waspletely gone.

    ¡°Based on your condition, it should be acute gastritis. It¡¯s a sudden cramp in the stomach caused by an asional irregr diet, which then causes acute pain and nausea. Such situations are usually sudden and often happen during pregnancy. As long as you have a good rest and eat regrly, there won¡¯t be much of a problem.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Jeanne said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll still prescribe you some medicine. It¡¯s just a normal vitamin pill that can relieve stomach difort and won¡¯t cause any harm to the baby. You can take one before eating,¡± Finn said. Then, he turned to Teddy, who had been following closely behind him. ¡°Teddy, I¡¯ll send you the name of the pill. Go to the pharmacy and get it for Jeanne.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go immediately.¡±

    With that, Teddy left in a hurry. He was probably frightened by Jeanne¡¯s sudden appearance just now, so he ran as fast as he could.

    ¡°Jeannie.¡± Finn asked, ¡°Have you been eating irregrly recently?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Jeanne shook her head.

    She would eat when she should. To be precise, it was indeed irregr for ordinary people, but it was a regr schedule during her pregnancy.

    ¡°Is your appetite the same as usual?¡± Finn asked.

    Jeanne thought about it and shook her head.

    The recent news about Edward and Susan had indeed affected her appetite, so although she usually ate ording to the time, she actually ate very little each time.

    ¡°That¡¯s the cause of your gastric problem.¡± Finn said bluntly, ¡°Has Fourth Master¡¯s matters recently made you ufortable?¡±

    Jeanne smiled. ¡°No. It¡¯s just that¡­ I feel a little vexed asionally.¡±

    ¡°Actually, he¨C¡±

    ¡°I know how helpless he is,¡± Jeanne interrupted Finn.

    She knew that Finn wanted to put in a good word for Edward, but he really did not need to say much.

    First of all, she really did not hate Edward. She truly understood all of his difficulties. She had even epted the fact that he had chosen to give her up for someone else. Anyway, she was willing to trade her life for George and the baby in her stomach.

    Secondly, she only had two months left. At the end of a person¡¯s life, they really would not care so much about things.

    Whatever Edward wanted to do or had to do was not important to her anymore. The only passion and hope she had left were to give birth to the baby in her stomach.

    Of course, she had to admit that she had been a little emotional recently.

 Chapter 1242 - 1242 Susanâ€™s Arrival

    1242 Susan¡¯s Arrival

    After all, she was still human and had the basic emotions and desires a human should have. When she saw the man she once loved so much behaving so loving with another woman, she would also get emotional. That emotion was an instinct, just like how she wouldugh when she was happy and cry when she was sad. She would not me or hate anyone.

    Therefore, she really did not need anyone to give her advice. She understood the logic.

    Finn held back the words he was about to say.

    He knew that Jeanne was more rational and smarter than most people.

    Now that things hade to this, Jeanne knew why it all had to happen, and it was useless for him to say too much. However, there was one thing he had to say.

    When Finn saw Jeanne, he said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t give up on Fourth Master.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile.

    To her, there was no such thing as giving up hope. After all, there was nothing to be hopeful about. At that point, their rtionship would not develop any deeper.

    Very naturally, they changed the topic to what to take note of in theter stages of pregnancy.

    Teddy bought the medicine that Finn had specified as fast as he could and handed it to Finn while panting. It looked like he had done a 100-meter sprint.

    In fact, Jeanne sometimes felt that she was not too miserable. At least, many people still treated her sincerely.

    Finn took Teddy¡¯s medicine and gave Jeanne one pill. He then listened to her heartbeat and confirmed that she was fine before leaving.

    After leaving, Teddy and Jeanne were the only ones left in the room. Jeanne was resting on the bed while Teddy stood guard.

    When Finn left, he told Teddy to keep Jeannepany for a while, for fear that Jeanne would have a reaction to the drug. Although it was only a vitamin, everyone had different tolerance for drugs and food. If she were not used to the medicine, it would be very dangerous.

    Teddy was really responsible when it came to Jeanne¡¯s health.

    Jeanne did not feel sleepy at the moment. However, since Finn told her to try her best to rest in bed for a while, she could not go anywhere.

    With nothing to do, Jeanne suddenly said, ¡°Teddy, why don¡¯t you sit on the sofa?¡±

    Teddy quickly shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°Have a seat. Just looking at you is making me tired.¡±

    Then, Teddy sat down obediently.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been with Fourth Master for many years, right?¡± Jeanne suddenly changed the topic.

    ¡°Not really. I used to be with the Old Master.¡± Teddy said, ¡°I¡¯m an orphan like Dr. Jones. I was actually raised by Old Master Winter and took care of Old Master Swan with him. Later on, because Fourth Master was seriously injured once, Old Master Swan told me toe over and help take care of the Fourth Master. Since then, I¡¯ve been by the Fourth Master¡¯s side.

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been long, but I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re so loyal to him,¡± Jeanne said faintly.

    ¡°Fourth Master is actually a good person.¡± Teddy said seriously, ¡°He¡¯s usually cold, but he¡¯s really a good person. Since he treats me well, I¡¯ll definitely treat him well.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jeanne smiled.

    She did not question their rtionship. She was just thinking about her children and figured that they would be treated well under Teddy¡¯s care.

    ¡°Teddy, help me up,¡± Jeanne called out to him because she wanted to go to the toilet again.

    Teddy hurriedly stepped forward and helped Jeanne up.

    At the door, Edward just looked at them and watched how close Teddy was to her.

 Chapter 1243 - 1243 Zacharyâ€™s Death

    1243 Zachary¡¯s Death

    Edward watched as Teddy helped Jeanne to the bathroom.

    After Teddy helped Jeanne into the room, he turned around and waited for her outside. When he turned around, he saw Fourth Master standing at the door, giving Teddy a shock.

    Edward gave him a look.

    Teddy quickly nodded and left the room.

    When Jeanne came out of the bathroom, she saw that Teddy was no longer around. Instead, Edward was waiting for her at the door.

    She did not react to his presence, nor did she ask why Edward suddenly came over from Old Master Swan¡¯s ce. He probably had not had lunch yet. In fact, it was obvious that it was Finn who had informed Edward.

    The two of them remained silent in the room, with Jeanneying on the bed while Edward sat on the edge of the bed and watched as Jeanne tried to fall asleep.

    After waking up so many times in one night, he finally understood why Jeanne was always sleeping.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you weren¡¯t feeling well?¡± Edward asked.

    He knew that Jeanne was not asleep.

    ¡°You¡¯re not a doctor anyway,¡± Jeanne replied.

    Edward nodded. After all, he could not fault that answer.

    ¡°Finn just called me and told me that your sudden gastritis was caused by your irregr diet.¡±

    ¡°I feel much better now.¡± Jeanne did not seem to want to continue that topic.

    ¡°Do you also care about me being with Susan?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll slowly ept it.¡± It meant that she wouldpletely ept it.

    Edward pursed his lips.

    Sometimes, he really wished that Jeanne could be more emotional, but sometimes, he felt that¡­ it was useless.

    Anyway, he could not change what would happen in the end. Him wanting her to be emotional was just to satisfy the desire in his heart. Therefore, he gave up.

    He said, ¡°Go to sleep. I¡¯ll stay with you for a while.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Jeanne replied.

    She no longer epted or rejected him.

    Edward stayed by Jeanne¡¯s bedside for a long time until the phone that was on vibration rang. He nced at it and then left the room.

    After he left, Jeanne opened her eyes to look at Edward¡¯s departing figure. After confirming that he had really left, she closed her eyes and truly allowed herself to fall asleep.

    It was past 2 p.m. in the afternoon. Jeanne had had her lunch and was about to take a walk in the back garden when Edward appeared in the hall with Susan.

    After he appeared, Edward went straight upstairs. Teddy was also called away by Edward, leaving Jeanne and Susan alone.

    ¡°You were looking for me?¡± Susan said.

    Jeanne nodded. ¡°Have a seat.¡±

    She invited Susan to sit on the sofa beside her. With that, Susan sat down, and Jeanne also sat at the side.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to beat around the bush and waste your time.¡± Jeanne cut to the chase. ¡°I¡¯m mainly here to talk about my two children.¡±

    ¡°You mean George and the one in your belly?¡± Susan said bluntly.

    Jeanne nodded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Edward and I have already made our next n.¡± Susan said, ¡°Everyone in the country knows that George is your son, so I can only be his stepmother. But don¡¯t worry, George is someone Alex likes, so no one will dare to treat him badly. As for the baby in your belly, I¡¯ll announce to the public that it¡¯s my child.¡±

    Jeanne looked at Susan.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll mind. As a mother, you probably don¡¯t want your child to know that she doesn¡¯t have a mother the moment she was born. That¡¯s why Edward and I have arranged for the baby in your belly to be my child, and I will tell everyone, including the child herself. Of course, ording to the time, it would be impossible for me to give birth to the child in your belly so soon. Even if I conceived the child on the first day I dated Edward, it wouldn¡¯t be possible. So, after this child is born, we will hide it for a period of time and announce her age to the public. She¡¯ll be half a year younger than her actual age.¡±

    ¡°Is this Edward¡¯s arrangement?¡± Jeanne asked.

    It turned out that Edward had already made all the arrangements and there was no need for her to worry too much.

    Yet, she never trusted him.

    In fact, what she wanted to talk to Susan about today was exactly what Susan had just said.

    ¡°He¡¯s the one making the arrangements.¡± Susan replied, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t have much say in front of Edward.¡±

    Susan did not try to hide it.

    Moreover, Jeanne could tell from Susan and Edward¡¯s interaction that Susan had always taken the initiative, while Edward had always been cold to her.

    ¡°If you really want to be with Edward, it¡¯s better to retreat in order to advance,¡± Jeanne said.

 Chapter 1244 - 1244 Zacharyâ€™s Death

    1244 Zachary¡¯s Death

    Susan frowned as she looked at Jeanne with a confused smile on her face. ¡°So, are you helping me to woo Edward now?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just some advice. In fact, I don¡¯t know how to woo him.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re showing off.¡± Susan concluded, ¡°Edward was the one who pursued you, wasn¡¯t he?¡±

    It could be considered so.

    Between them, Edward seemed to be always the one taking the initiative other than their first time in bed. The first time they slept together, she was the one who took the initiative, but throughout the entire process, it was Edward.

    ¡°In any case, you can¡¯t rush Edward.¡± That was the only advice Jeanne could give her.

    As for how to make Edward develop feelings for her, she really did not know.

    Susan did not ask further. In fact, she had already understood the rtionship between Edward and Jeanne.

    It was not just her. Everyone in Harken knew that Fourth Master Swan was deeply in love with Jeanne.

    Unfortunately, Jeanne had ¡®died young¡¯, so all the citizens had no choice but to ept that Edward had fallen in love with someone else.

    ¡°Did you look for me just to say this?¡± Susan asked.

    ¡°Not only that.¡± Jeanne looked at her.

    ¡°There¡¯s more?¡±

    ¡°In thest two months of my life, I hope that you can hold back your feelings for Edward,¡± Jeanne said bluntly.

    Susanughed sarcastically. ¡°Are you warning me not to get close to Edward during this period of time?¡±

    ¡°I have to admit that your existence has affected my mood. Because I often see you two being intimate, my diet has been irregr, and it has caused me to have acute gastritis. However, that¡¯s not the main point. The main point is that the more aggressive you are now and in the final days of my life, the less Edward will like you.¡± Jeanne made things clear to her. ¡°It¡¯s up to you to believe it or not.

    ¡°Jeanne,¡± Susan called out to her, sizing her up seriously.

    She sized up that woman who knew she was going to die but could remain so calm that no one could see her emotions.

    If it were anyone else, they would have been driven crazy by everything that was happening. Yet, Jeanne was able to remain so calm and consider so much.

    Susan said, ¡°I admit that the words I said to you in the morning, that you have never loved Edward, were meant for Edward to hear. But at this moment, I suddenly don¡¯t think that you really love him. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s worth it for Edward to love you. He¡¯s actually done a lot for you.¡±

    However, Jeanne chose to remain silent. She did not want to hear about what Edward had done for her from anyone else.

    Susan also knew that Jeanne would not respond to her. Hence, at that moment, she agreed to Jeanne¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try not to disturb you in the next two months.¡±

    Jeanne looked at Susan.

    In fact, that woman had never been stupid. She was just too conceited, and that was why she was a little unwilling. Only when she was unwilling would she do such radical things.

    Once she figured it out, she would know what was the most beneficial way for her.

    Susan stood up from the sofa.

    Due to Jeanne¡¯s cumbersome body, she did not get up to send Susan off.

    Susan said, ¡°Please tell Edward that I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Before I leave, I¡¯ll give you a piece of advice. Don¡¯t treat Edward too badly, or you¡¯ll regret it.¡±

    Jeanne looked at Susan.

    ¡°You can realize it yourself.¡± Susan left after saying that.

    Jeanne frowned as she could not understand what Susan meant.

    She just watched as Susan left elegantly.

    In fact, sending Susan away was for the sake of the three of them.

    For Susan, if she kept pestering Edward so eagerly, she would not be able to leave a good impression on him. Instead, it would only make Edward fed up with her, which would be of no help to their rtionship.

    As for Edward, he did not like Susan at the moment. Susan¡¯s constant pestering would make him feel annoyed, and he might even feel guilty because of her existence. If she could help him get rid of her, he would feel much more rxed.

    As for her, she was trying to matchmake Edward and Susan, and there was no way that a smart person like Susan could not sense it. Once Susan epted her kindness, it meant that after her death, Susan would treat George and the baby better even if she was grateful.

    Sometimes, she was also afraid of her own rationality. She really wanted to indulge her feelings, but she could not do it.

 Chapter 1245 - 1245 Zacharyâ€™s Death

    1245 Zachary¡¯s Death

    At the thought of George and the baby in her stomach, it was very difficult for her to disregard everything for her sake.

    When Edward came downstairs and saw Jeanne alone, with Susan nowhere to be seen, he figured that Jeanne must have told her to leave.

    In fact, he could vaguely guess what Jeanne wanted to talk to Susan about when she called thetter over.

    Jeanne sending Susan away did not mean that she cared about him, but rather, it meant that she wanted to leave a good impression on Susan for the future, for everyone who was still alive in the family.

    Edward walked to Jeanne¡¯s side.

    Jeanne turned to look at him and said, ¡°Susan said she¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Edward nodded, acting as if he did not know anything. He said, ¡°My dad called me just now and said he wanted to see you.¡±

    Jeanne looked at Edward.

    ¡°My dad is not in good health anymore,¡± Edward said.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jeanne asked.

    She had heard that Old Master Swan was sick, but she thought that it was just amon illness.

    Obviously, Edward¡¯s solemness meant that it was not just amon illness.

    ¡°Lung cancer. Late stage,¡± Edward replied.

    Jeanne looked straight at Edward.

    ¡°The doctor said he¡¯ll pass on in the next few days.¡±

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    Although she had always known that Edward was hiding a lot of things, she did not know that he had really suffered so much. Edward must have known it for more than a day or two, but he had never told anyone.

    With that, she said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go.¡±

    Edward helped Jeanne up from the sofa. Then, Jeanne got into the car that was parked at Bamboo Garden.

    That was the first time she had left that courtyard since she returned. After all, to the Swans, she was no longer alive, so she could not enter and leave as she pleased.

    At that moment, it was obvious that the area had been cleared because when she arrived at Universal Garden, almost no one was there.

    Even when she walked into Old Master Swan¡¯s room, only Wade was there to apany the old man. The family doctor and the others were not around.

    Zachary sat up from his bed when he saw Jeanne, and Wade quickly supported Old Master Swan so that thetter could sit better.

    The entire process of lying down and getting up took Old Master Swan at least ten minutes. He was even panting after that.

    Jeanne took it all in, and so did Edward.

    When Zachary finally sat up, he said, ¡°You guys can go out first. I want to have a few words with Jeanne alone.¡±

    Wade nodded and said to Edward, ¡°Let¡¯s go out and wait.¡±

    Edward nced at Jeanne before he walked out, leaving only Zachary and Jeanne in the room.

    Zachary seemed to smile at Jeanne before he said, ¡°I still vaguely remember how you looked when you came to look for Edward a few years ago.¡±

    Stunned, Jeanne looked at Zachary. She did not expect him to suddenly bring up the past.

    ¡°At that time, I really didn¡¯t expect that so much would happen between you and Edward or that you would really be with Edward. I¡¯ve always heard that you and Eden were dating, but I never thought that you would be Edward¡¯s wife one day.¡±

    Jeanne did not expect that either.

    Back then, she really did not want to have any interaction with Fourth Master Swan because she still felt that he was beyond her reach. Yet now, she had suddenly be the person closest to her.

    ¡°Eden¡­ He¡¯s no longer around is he?¡± Old Master Swan asked.

    Jeanne looked at Old Master Swan and nodded slowly.

    Only a few people knew about Eden¡¯s death. Jeanne assumed that Edward had already guessed it but did not say it out loud.

    However, Old Master Swan had also guessed it but did not say it out loud. Only at thest moment did he confirm it by receiving an affirmative answer from Jeanne.

    Old Master Swan could not help but be a little emotional. He sighed heavily. ¡°I can¡¯t get away from the fact that what became of Eden is my fault. I¡¯ve spent too much time and energy on Edward and basically neglected everyone else in the family. It¡¯s only reasonable for Henry and Eden to target Edward. I really didn¡¯t fulfill my responsibility as a father.¡±

    ¡°You had your own responsibilities,¡± Jeanneforted him.

    At that moment, Zachary shook his head. ¡°That responsibility has caused Edward to suffer.¡±

    Jeanne did not say anything.

    At that moment, she even tacitly agreed.

    If Old Master Swan had not promised to give birth to Alex¡¯s biological brother, Edward would not have had to go through so many horrible things.

    ¡°Edward has always hated me,¡± Old Master Swan said. As he spoke, his eyes turned red.

    ¡°No,¡± Jeanne said bluntly. ¡°He has never hated you.¡±

    Old Master Swan chuckled softly. It was obvious that he did not trust her. I¡¯m actually much more relieved now. When I first found out that I was sick, I felt very guilty about Edward. I thought back on my life and wondered what my so-called loyalty left behind in this world.¡±

 Chapter 1246 - 1245 Zacharyâ€™s Death

    1245 Zachary¡¯s Death

    At the thought of George and the baby in her stomach, it was very difficult for her to disregard everything for her sake.

    When Edward came downstairs and saw Jeanne alone, with Susan nowhere to be seen, he figured that Jeanne must have told her to leave.

    In fact, he could vaguely guess what Jeanne wanted to talk to Susan about when she called thetter over.

    Jeanne sending Susan away did not mean that she cared about him, but rather, it meant that she wanted to leave a good impression on Susan for the future, for everyone who was still alive in the family.

    Edward walked to Jeanne¡¯s side.

    Jeanne turned to look at him and said, ¡°Susan said she¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Edward nodded, acting as if he did not know anything. He said, ¡°My dad called me just now and said he wanted to see you.¡±

    Jeanne looked at Edward.

    ¡°My dad is not in good health anymore,¡± Edward said.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jeanne asked.

    She had heard that Old Master Swan was sick, but she thought that it was just amon illness.

    Obviously, Edward¡¯s solemness meant that it was not just amon illness.

    ¡°Lung cancer. Late stage,¡± Edward replied.

    Jeanne looked straight at Edward.

    ¡°The doctor said he¡¯ll pass on in the next few days.¡±

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    Although she had always known that Edward was hiding a lot of things, she did not know that he had really suffered so much. Edward must have known it for more than a day or two, but he had never told anyone.

    With that, she said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go.¡±

    Edward helped Jeanne up from the sofa. Then, Jeanne got into the car that was parked at Bamboo Garden.

    That was the first time she had left that courtyard since she returned. After all, to the Swans, she was no longer alive, so she could not enter and leave as she pleased.

    At that moment, it was obvious that the area had been cleared because when she arrived at Universal Garden, almost no one was there.

    Even when she walked into Old Master Swan¡¯s room, only Wade was there to apany the old man. The family doctor and the others were not around.

    Zachary sat up from his bed when he saw Jeanne, and Wade quickly supported Old Master Swan so that thetter could sit better.

    The entire process of lying down and getting up took Old Master Swan at least ten minutes. He was even panting after that.

    Jeanne took it all in, and so did Edward.

    When Zachary finally sat up, he said, ¡°You guys can go out first. I want to have a few words with Jeanne alone.¡±

    Wade nodded and said to Edward, ¡°Let¡¯s go out and wait.¡±

    Edward nced at Jeanne before he walked out, leaving only Zachary and Jeanne in the room.

    Zachary seemed to smile at Jeanne before he said, ¡°I still vaguely remember how you looked when you came to look for Edward a few years ago.¡±

    Stunned, Jeanne looked at Zachary. She did not expect him to suddenly bring up the past.

    ¡°At that time, I really didn¡¯t expect that so much would happen between you and Edward or that you would really be with Edward. I¡¯ve always heard that you and Eden were dating, but I never thought that you would be Edward¡¯s wife one day.¡±

    Jeanne did not expect that either.

    Back then, she really did not want to have any interaction with Fourth Master Swan because she still felt that he was beyond her reach. Yet now, she had suddenly be the person closest to her.

    ¡°Eden¡­ He¡¯s no longer around is he?¡± Old Master Swan asked.

    Jeanne looked at Old Master Swan and nodded slowly.

    Only a few people knew about Eden¡¯s death. Jeanne assumed that Edward had already guessed it but did not say it out loud.

    However, Old Master Swan had also guessed it but did not say it out loud. Only at thest moment did he confirm it by receiving an affirmative answer from Jeanne.

    Old Master Swan could not help but be a little emotional. He sighed heavily. ¡°I can¡¯t get away from the fact that what became of Eden is my fault. I¡¯ve spent too much time and energy on Edward and basically neglected everyone else in the family. It¡¯s only reasonable for Henry and Eden to target Edward. I really didn¡¯t fulfill my responsibility as a father.¡±

    ¡°You had your own responsibilities,¡± Jeanneforted him.

    At that moment, Zachary shook his head. ¡°That responsibility has caused Edward to suffer.¡±

    Jeanne did not say anything.

    At that moment, she even tacitly agreed.

    If Old Master Swan had not promised to give birth to Alex¡¯s biological brother, Edward would not have had to go through so many horrible things.

    ¡°Edward has always hated me,¡± Old Master Swan said. As he spoke, his eyes turned red.

    ¡°No,¡± Jeanne said bluntly. ¡°He has never hated you.¡±

    Old Master Swan chuckled softly. It was obvious that he did not trust her. I¡¯m actually much more relieved now. When I first found out that I was sick, I felt very guilty about Edward. I thought back on my life and wondered what my so-called loyalty left behind in this world.¡±

 Chapter 1247 - 1246 Zacharyâ€™s Death

    1246 Zachary¡¯s Death

    ¡°You¡¯ve given the world an outstanding Edward.¡± Jeanne enunciated each word clearly.

    Zachary was stunned.

    ¡°You should have seen a lot of news and know that Edward is doing very well in politics. His sess can benefit the entire Harken, so you¡¯re a great man.¡± Jeanne affirmed him.

    At that moment, Old Master Swan was really amused by Jeanne. It was probably his first sincere smile in a long time.

    ¡°So, you really don¡¯t have to feel sorry.¡± Jeanne forced a smile.

    Old Master Swan nodded, seemingly convinced by Jeanne.

    He said, ¡°I always thought that you would me me.¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t,¡± Jeanne answered with certainty.

    She had no right toin about Old Master Swan. From his perspective, there were a lot of things he could not control too.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hate Edward either,¡± Zachary said in a low voice.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t,¡± Jeanne continued to affirm him. ¡°I don¡¯t hate him. If it weren¡¯t for him, I would¡¯ve been dead. I can live longer because of him, so I really don¡¯t hate him.¡±

    ¡°Is it true that you¡¯ve never hated him?¡± Zachary looked at Jeanne intently.

    Jeanne bit her lip.

    ¡°I met Susan today,¡± Zachary said straightforwardly.

    Jeanne nodded.

    ¡°Because of Alex¡¯s request, we have to cooperate.¡±

    ¡°I understand that.¡±

    ¡°Jeannie,¡± Old Master Swan suddenly called her by her nickname.

    He had probably acknowledged her status in the Swans.

    He said, ¡°I¡¯ve asked Teddy about your rtionship with Edward recently, and he said you¡¯ve been pushing Edward away. Of course, I understand why you¡¯re doing this. Perhaps you think that by doing that, you¡¯re letting go.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to let go,¡± Jeanne said firmly. ¡°I only have two months left to live. I don¡¯t want us to be too involved with each other. I don¡¯t want him to be sad or feel reluctant to part with me.¡±

    ¡°No, you actually still hate him.¡± Old Master Swan exposed her.

    Jeanne bit her lip.

    ¡°Perhaps you don¡¯t hate Edward alone. You hate your identity, what you¡¯ve gone through, Edward¡¯s identity, what he has gone through, and even Alex¡¯s existence.¡±

    Jeanne remained silent.

    She did not allow herself to think that way. However, she could not refute Old Master Swan¡¯s words.

    Zachary looked at Jeanne and said seriously, ¡°Perhaps what I¡¯m saying is a little selfish, but I hope you can let go of your prejudice and hatred for Edward and treat him better. Whether it¡¯s for a lifetime or only for two months, he hasn¡¯t been given much warmth in his life.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s throat moved.

    She did not agree, and Zachary did not force her to agree either.

    He said, ¡°Jeannie,stly, I would like to apologize to you.¡±

    Jeanne looked at Zachary.

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t stop you, you and Edward wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.¡± Zachary¡¯s eyes were still red when he said that.

    It was probably the thing he regretted the most in his life. That was why he was so emotional.

    ¡°I know that if Alexander hadn¡¯t sent you abroad, Kingsley wouldn¡¯t have looked for you. It had been so many years, so he should¡¯ve known about your existence. Yet, he didn¡¯t take you away, probably because he didn¡¯t want you involved in all this bloodshed. However, because of what happened to you, he took you away and made you and Edward enemies. If I hadn¡¯t stopped you back then, you would¡¯ve been with Edward. Then, you wouldn¡¯t have known your identity, and I believe that Kingsley wouldn¡¯t have told you his true identity. Not only that, but Warren wouldn¡¯t have thought of using you to achieve his goals, and you would¡¯ve been a carefree little girl.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes turned red as she held her emotions in.

    Actually, it was not that she had not thought about it. If she had not been rejected by Old Master Swan, she might not have had to go through so much.

    Although there was a lot of hatred in her, as long as she didn¡¯t know, she could continue to live innocently.

    ¡°You may not know this, but when Edward came back covered in blood and learned that you had left, it was obvious how much pain he was in. That was the first time I saw his emotional side since I raised him. His unconcealed emotions moved me, but I didn¡¯t think I did anything wrong. After all, with Edward¡¯s identity, it¡¯s better for him not to have any feelings. Once too many feelings were involved, it would be easy to be tied down. I was still d that I made the decision to cruelly reject you back then, but now¡­¡± Zachary choked up. ¡°It¡¯s toote for regrets.¡±

 Chapter 1248 - 1247 Zacharyâ€™s Death

    1247 Zachary¡¯s Death

    It was toote for regrets¡­

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes were red and filled with tears.

    There were too many regrets in this world. Sometimes, it was not that she did not have any emotions, but she just had to hold it all back.

    If she had gotten together with Edward back then, they would¡­ really be together now.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Zachary apologized in a heavy tone.

    Jeanne shook her head. After all, it no longer mattered.

    ¡°In the future.¡± Zachary suddenly grabbed Jeanne¡¯s hand.

    Jeanne looked at him and at his old, dry hand gently patting the back of her hand, as if to say, ¡°I¡¯ll leave Edward to you.¡±

    Leave Edward to her? She could only be with him for another two months.

    However, she still agreed, ¡°Okay.¡±

    The only way to forgive him for his actions back then was to agree to his request.

    Zachary smiled in relief. Then, he suppressed his urge to cough and said in a suppressed voice, ¡°Call Edward in for me.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Jeanne stood up, and that was when Zachary noticed her pregnant belly.

    Upon noticing his gaze, Jeanne said, ¡°I¡¯m more than seven months into the pregnancy, and it¡¯s a girl.¡±

    Zachary nodded. Edward would be a good father, but he was not.

    With that, Jeanne left her room, and Edward walked in.

    The moment he walked in, he could hear Zachary¡¯s heart-wrenching and violent coughs. Edward walked over silently and patted his father¡¯s back, trying to ease his pain.

    After coughing up blood, Edward wiped Zachary clean and helped him to lean against the headboard.

    ¡°I never thought there¡¯d be a day where I would fall in front of you.¡± Zachary sighed.

    ¡°Actually, you haven¡¯t been able to beat me since I was 15 years old,¡± Edward said bluntly.

    Zachary nodded ¡°I know.¡±

    He just did not want to admit that every time they exchanged blows, Edward would deliberately let him beat him to the ground.

    Edward had never been an emotionless person, even when he was young. However, he had to abandon what was human about him and be a tool of the Duncans.

    ¡°My life ising to an end,¡± Zachary said.

    After having said that, he felt relieved.

    ¡°Do you have any other regrets?¡± Edward asked.

    In the end, the only thing he could do for his father was to do his best to fulfill his father¡¯sst wish.

    Zachary paused.

    His greatest regret was probably his guilt toward Jeanne. Due to his selfishness back then, Jeanne and Edward were forced to walk that path.

    Now, because Jeanne had forgiven him, although he still had many regrets about his family, he had truly let go of everything.

    He said, ¡°No. My greatest ambition is to help the Duncans regain their power in the country. I won¡¯t let down the kindness the head of the Duncans once showed me or disappoint them for once trusting in me. I swear to be loyal to the Duncans! Now that I¡¯vepleted my mission, I have no regrets.¡±

    Edward nodded silently.

    Slowly, he said, ¡°Can you only be loyal?¡±

    Zachary looked at Edward, who asked him again, ¡°Can you only be loyal?¡±

    Zachary nodded.

    Edward chose to remain silent.

    Amidst the silence, Zachary said, ¡°I can only be loyal.¡±

    He could only be loyal, and as for Edward, what he wanted to be was his choice.

    Edward smiled gratefully, and Zachary smiled with relief. That was probably the first time in their entire lives, as father and son, that they had smiled at each other.

    Zachary smiled as he passed away.

    He had been pretending in front of Edward for his entire life, and this time, she had fallen.

    Due to his illness, his body had be extremely thin.

    As hey on the bed, he had lost all his brilliance like most old people. All the glory in his life¡­ had be history.

    Edward reached out and closed his eyes.

    Just like that, Zachary¡¯s life ended.

 Chapter 1249 - 1248 Noxâ€™s Accusation Against Jeanne

    1248 Nox¡¯s usation Against Jeanne

    Zachary¡¯s death caused a huge sensation in South Hampton City and even in Harken.

    It was also because of Zachary¡¯s death that everyone knew what contributions the Swans had made to Harken all those years!

    The building of Hope Primary school, funding of nursing homes for the elderly, setting up of a youth employment fund, the establishment of a free medical fund for major diseases, the construction of impoverished mountainous areas¡­ The list of countless charitable causes was listed one by one, and it shocked the entire country.

    The entire country was saddened by Zachary¡¯s death.

    On the day of Zachary¡¯s death, the entire nation mourned, and entertainment was banned.

    On the day of Zachary¡¯s burial, the streets of South Hampton City were packed with people sending Zachary, a great man, off.

    It was then that Jeanne truly understood why Edward had chosen to be loyal to the Swans and why he had no choice but to give up on her for the sake of the Swans.

    The Swans were truly a great family that was dedicated to the country.

    It all started with Zachary, or perhaps the family members before that. Everything the Swans did was for the benefit of the country and the people, and generations of Swans could not be destroyed in Edward¡¯s hands.

    Edward could not be the sinner in the history of the Swans.

    Jeanne stared at the news in a daze.

    From the death of Zachary to his burial, it took five days. For five days, Edward had been taking care of Zachary¡¯s funeral and had not returned to Bamboo Garden.

    As a ¡°dead¡± person, Jeanne naturally could not appear at Zachary¡¯s funeral. Hence, they had not seen each other for many days.

    The next time they met was after Zachary¡¯s burial, when Finn and Nox came back with Edward and George.

    George was brought back on the day of Zachary¡¯s death. He had been by Edward¡¯s side for the past five days and had only just returned.

    Jeanne was having breakfast when she saw the three of them. Then, she looked at Nox, who was sitting in a wheelchair.

    Nox seemed like he was in a good ce. Even though he was a little tired because of Zachary¡¯s funeral, he did not give up on herself because of his crippled legs. Instead, when he saw Jeanne, she was unusually excited. ¡°Damn, Jeanne, you¡¯ve grown so fat!¡±

    He called her fat, not chubby.

    Jeanne was truly impressed by Nox¡¯s bluntness.

    Even if she was pregnant, she still had the desire to be attractive. Hence, when Nox said it so bluntly, Jeanne still felt a little¡­ upset.

    ¡°Are you pregnant with twins?¡± Nox continued.

    If it were not for the fact that Nox sacrificed his legs for her, she would have ignored him.

    ¡°No, I only have one daughter,¡± Jeanne said.

    ¡°F*ck!¡± Nox cursed again. ¡°How are you so lucky to be pregnant with a daughter? You know Edward wants a sweet little girl.¡±

    ¡°Your sacrifice wasn¡¯t in vain.¡± Jeanne smiled.

    Nox thought for a moment and smiled proudly. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°By the way, how¡¯s your leg?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty good.¡± Nox seemed a little excited. ¡°I can still feel pain, but I can also stand up. My doctor said that I¡¯ll be able to run in a month.¡±

    ¡°You mean, take two steps,¡± Finn corrected Finn.

    ¡°That¡¯s just a conservative estimate,¡± Nox retorted.

    ¡°No, the doctor said you can do that if the situation is optimistic.¡±

    ¡°Finn, I told you toe and support me!¡±

    ¡°Just pretend I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Finn shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I¡¯ll apany Fourth Master upstairs to rest.¡±

    ¡°I want to go with you guys.¡±

    ¡°How are you going upstairs?¡± Finn raised his eyebrows.

    Nox looked at his leg and cursed irascibly again.

    Finn and Edward went up with George.

    This time, George was really cold to Jeanne as he did not greet her or look at her. She figured that her conversation with himst time had hurt him.

    Jeanne controlled her emotions and turned to look at Edward. She saw his undisguised fatigue, and the redness in his eyes was evident.

    She really did not know if it was because he was tired or¡­ he was sad.

    Edward did not stay in the living room. He held George¡¯s hand and went upstairs with Finn.

    Nox cursed as he watched them leave like an abandoned wife.

    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Nox turned around and saw Jeanne mocking him.

    Jeanne stopped smiling and said, ¡°Are you sleepy? Do you want to rest? There¡¯s a guest room downstairs too!¡±

 Chapter 1250 - 1250 Noxâ€™s Accusation Against Jeanne

    1250 Nox¡¯s usation Against Jeanne

    Nox suddenly took a deep breath, as if he could not continue.

    He said, ¡°Jeanne, even if Edward didn¡¯t save you back then, even if you died in the war between the Sanders and the Duncans, you have no right to hate Edward. The responsibilities he has to bear and everything he has done for you is already beyond the limits of his ability!¡±

    Jeanne did not respond and chose to remain silent as she listened to Nox¡¯sints about Edward.

    ¡°Push me back!¡± Nox suddenly ordered.

    He did not want to talk any more nonsense! If Jeanne wanted to take his advice, she could. If not, forget it!

    Jeanne was also used to Nox¡¯s sudden outbursts, so she pushed Nox back to the living room.

    In the living room. Finn just happened toe down from upstairs. Seeing that they had returned, he stepped forward and said to Jeanne, ¡°Fourth Master is asleep.¡±

    ¡°Finally asleep?¡± Nox asked.

    ¡°He took two sleeping pills.¡± Finn exined, ¡°With his current condition, he needs to be forced to rest.¡±

    That sentence was directed at Jeanne.

    Jeanne felt that it was Edward¡¯s body and Finn was a doctor, so Finn did not need to exin anything to her. However, it was because of Finn¡¯s instructions that Jeanne felt that she was still Edward¡¯s¡­ wife.

    She had the right to know about his matters.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try my best not to disturb him,¡± Jeanne replied.

    Finn did not say anything else. In fact, Finn was very smart. With many things, he would be able to stop where he should.

    Then, he turned to look at Nox. ¡°Fourth Master is resting. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Nox nodded. The moment Finn pushed him away, he could not help but turn back and say to Jeanne, ¡°You must take my advice!¡±

    Jeanne smiled.

    She could take his advice, but she only had two months left.

    Finn pushed Nox out of the living room and helped him into the car. After that, he ced the wheelchair in the trunk, returned to the driver¡¯s seat, and drove away.

    ¡°Are you too tired to drive?¡± Nox could not help but wonder.

    ¡°I did get some sleep.¡± Finn said as he drove, ¡°From the beginning to the end, Fourth Master was the only one who didn¡¯t sleep. When I had time, I took George to catch up on some sleep.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die in your car.¡±

    Finn ignored Nox.

    ¡°By the way, how¡¯s your rtionship with Monica?¡± Nox, who was sitting in the passenger seat, asked.

    He also suddenly felt like he was a mother whose heart ached for her children.

    He had just shown his concern for Edward, so he had no choice but to show some concern for Finn. However, the two of them were clearly older than him, yet why was he so worried about their rtionship?

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty good.¡± The corners of Finn¡¯s mouth lifted into a smile.

    Ever since they had slept together, Monica had moved in with him. Although they were often apart from each other because of their busy work schedule, he still felt the warmth of a home.

    It meant that when he returned home, it would no longer be cold and empty. Even if Monica was not around when he returned home sometimes, he would still feel a trace of warmth when he saw her things.

    ¡°Why do I think it¡¯s not good?¡± Nox hit the nail on the head.

    Finn drove seriously, not taking Nox¡¯s words to heart.

    ¡°I saw Monica at the funeral today, but why do I feel like Monica has changed a lot?¡± Nox recalled how Monica looked today.

    She was wearing a ck dress and looked very serious. She waspletely different from the noisy woman he remembered.

    Of course, Monica¡¯s transformation was definitely not on the outside.

    Although she would take the initiative to greet him and even deliberately attack him with a few words if she saw him, the feeling that Monica gave him was different, especially when she was facing Finn. When facing Finn, she maintained a very distant attitude. Even when Finn turned around and went to do his work, Monica would not give him a second look. There were just no sparks in Monica¡¯s eyes when she looked at Finn.

    Even in those three years of marriage when Finn and Monica often asked for a divorce, Monica¡¯s line of sight would be on Finn in the crowd even though Monica was scolding him. However, she would not do that now.

    Now, after Finn turned around, she would also turn around.

    He did not think that Monica was treating Finn like that because she had be mature and knew how to restrain her feelings.

    Of course, Finn was a person who would hide all of his feelings so that outsiders would only see his cold and aloof appearance. In reality, deep down, he was very passionate. Therefore, even if Finn did not usually take the initiative to tell Monica his feelings for her, Nox was sure that Finn loved Monica very much.

 Chapter 1251 - 1251 Noxâ€™s Accusation Against Jeanne

    1251 Nox¡¯s usation Against Jeanne

    However, Monica was different.

    A person¡¯s personality would not change so much.

    For Monica to treat Finn like that, it could only mean that¡­ she really did not have much hope for Finn. That was why she chose to be with him but keep her distance.

    It was not a physical distance but a distance between their hearts.

    Nox was wondering whether Finn would misunderstand that if two people slept together, it meant that they werepletely honest with each other and that they loved each other very much¡­

    Many times, having sex really did not mean anything.

    Just like him, having sex with someone was amon urrence for him, and he could leave after he was done with it.

    Sometimes, he did not even know what the woman in bed looked like, let alone love her.

    ¡°Hey, did you hear what I just said?¡± Nox thought about it for a long time, but he did not get a response from Finn.

    Finn said while driving, ¡°I heard you. Monica has indeed changed a lot. Think about it, if she can manage such a bigpany, how can she manage it with her old personality and behavior? Now that she has gone through so much, she has matured.¡±

    ¡°Finn, I suddenly feel that one day, you will regret your ignorance.¡± Nox was a little disappointed with Finn.

    Finn smiled faintly.

    He had never felt that he could discuss the so-called feelings between a man and a woman with a person like Nox, who only knew how to think with the lower half of his body.

    He sent Nox to her apartment before driving back.

    Since he had applied for a week¡¯s leave from work and could rest at home for two days, he drove back.

    When he entered the house, he did not expect Monica to be there.

    He had just told Nox that he was not tired, not to the point where he could not drive. However, after working for five days, he was still physically and mentally exhausted. Thus, the moment he returned home, he went straight back to his room to prepare to take a shower and sleep to recuperate.

    However, when he pushed open the bedroom door, he saw Monica changing her clothes.

    Monica seemed to be a little surprised to see him. She asked, ¡°I thought you would apany Fourth Master for two more days.¡±

    After all, she could see that the Old Master Swan¡¯s death must have dealt a huge blow to Fourth Master Swan. She could feel Fourth Master Swan¡¯s immense sorrow even when Old Master Swan was being buried.

    At that thought, she found Fourth Master Swan quite pitiful. First, his wife was dead, and now his father was dead.

    Of course, she would not sympathize with him.

    Whose fault was it that he got together with another woman right after his wife died? She would never be able to get over Fourth Master Swan¡¯s actions for the rest of her life! Even when she was facing Fourth Master Swan, she was still very timid.

    It was not that she was afraid of him.

    It was just that she had once received one billion dors from Fourth Master Swan for thepany. Although Nox was the one who gave it to her, she knew that it was Fourth Master Swan¡¯s, so¡­ in front of her benefactor, she could only suppress her anger.

    Even if she did not sympathize with Fourth Master Swan, it did not mean that she would not agree with Finn going.

    Finn and Fourth Master Swan¡¯s rtionship should be deeper than what they made it to be. At a time like that, as Fourth Master Swan¡¯s friend, should Finn not be with him for two more days?

    She was prepared to be at home alone for a few more days.

    In fact, she did not need to make any preparations. She and Finn were both very busy, so busy that they did not even have much time to be together. Most of the time they spent together would probably be in bed.

    ¡°Fourth Master knows what to do,¡± Finn replied.

    Monica nodded, thinking that it was true.

    If Fourth Master Swan could ept Jeanne¡¯s death and live with it so calmly in such a short time, it would probably be the same with Old Master Swan¡¯s death.

    Hence, she did not say anything more.

    ¡°Do you need my help?¡± Finn looked at Monica, who was struggling to put on a long ck dress.

    ¡°No need,¡± Monica said calmly, ¡°I can do it.¡±

    Finn nodded.

    At that moment, he watched as Monica tried her best to pull up the zipper at the back and tidied up her skirt.

    The dress was a fitting cut, so after Monica zipped it up, the dress her curvaceous figure was vividly wrapped in the dress.

    How good was Monica¡¯s figure¡­

    Finn knew all about it. Therefore, when he saw her now, his face seemed a little red, which was just a natural reaction of his body.

    Of course, Monica was in a bit of a hurry and did not notice Finn¡¯s expression. After tidying up her appearance, she said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Finn nodded.

 Chapter 1252 - 1252 Noxâ€™s Accusation Against Jeanne

    1252 Nox¡¯s usation Against Jeanne

    Monica rushed out with a bag in her hand.

    She had a lunch appointment today. Although she still had time to spare, at some point, she had be more strict about being on time. She absolutely could not bete and allowed herself to dy the meeting!

    In fact, she was also thinking about whether bing such a career-focused, independent, and self-disciplined woman was what she wanted.

    After thinking about it, whether she wanted it or did not matter anymore and she had no other choice.

    Her only obsession now was to live well and for her family to live well.

    ¡­

    When Nox returned home, he suddenly felt a little empty and lonely.

    Regardless of Edward and Finn¡¯s respective rtionship, at least they had a rtionship. However, he was still alone. No matter what, he felt that something was missing.

    Could it be that he had reached a certain age and really wanted to settle down with a woman?

    At that moment, Shelley¡¯s face appeared in his mind.

    The moment he thought of Shelley, Nox quivered. His entire body was covered in cold sweat.

    Even if he wanted to find a woman to settle down with, it would have to be ady from upper-ss society with a beautiful and enchanting figure. It definitely could not be Shelley!

    He had to admit that he already despised Shelley the first day she entered the house. It was a deep-rooted dislike. He despised her for being ugly, for being uncouth, and for making his friendsugh at him because of her.

    In this life, he would marry anyone but Shelley. However, he had made a bet with his grandfather that he could not have a woman for a year. It had only been a few months, but he felt that he could not hold on any longer.

    What made him break down even more was that he had a wet dream a few days ago! When he woke up in the morning, he realized that his boxer was wet.

    One had to know that from the first time he slept with a woman, he had never had one again! Yet now, because of Shelley, he had to go through such a traumatizing experience again.

    He gritted his teeth. At that moment, he had inexplicably vented all his anger on Shelley.

    If not for that woman, would he have to live such a miserable life? If not for that woman, he would be surrounded by beautiful women now, waiting on him.

    With that thought in mind, Nox immediately dialed Shelley¡¯s number. ¡°Where are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m at school.¡± When Shelley received the call, she really thought that Nox was going crazy again.

    ¡°What school? Come back immediately! I have something to tell you!¡± Nox roared.

    After that, he hung up the phone.

    Shelley looked at the words ¡°call ended¡± and held her emotions in.

    It happened to be a break between sses, and she was solving a math problem when she was interrupted halfway through.

    She packed up her homework and prepared to leave.

    ¡°Shelley.¡± A boy sitting at the same table suddenly called out to her.

    Shelley turned around. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re living a lowly life?¡± The boy mocked.

    ¡°That¡¯s my business. It has nothing to do with you!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard people talk about Nox. They say he¡¯s a yboy and that he gets horny when he sees a woman. Seeing how you¡¯re in such a hurry now, are you nning to solve his sexual desire?¡± the boy said sarcastically, deliberately using unpleasant words to mock her.

    Shelley looked at him coldly.

    The boy lowered his head and did his homework. It was as if what he just said was a joke, and he looked very calm.

    He continued, ¡°A woman should always strive for self-improvement. If I were you, I would choose to study hard and get into a good university. I would rely on my own ability to survive but not on a man and live such a cheap life!¡±

    ¡°Swish!¡± Shelley threw a stack of books at the boy¡¯s head.

    The sudden sound caused a stir in the ss, and everyone looked at them in unison.

    The boy was naturally a little angry. ¡°Are you crazy?¡±

    Shelley did not waste her breath with the boy and started fighting with him.

    The boy¡¯s eyes turned red in anger from Shelley¡¯s beating, and he started fighting with Shelley, not caring about the rule that a man should not fight with a woman.

    The teacher was rmed, and naturally, his parents were also rmed!

 Chapter 1253 - 1253 Standing Up For Shelly

    1253 Standing Up For Shelly

    When Shelly returned to Nox¡¯s apartment, it was already in the afternoon.

    The moment she returned, she saw Nox¡¯s cold face ring at her. However, since she was used to it, she pretended not to know anything.

    ¡°What are you looking for me for?¡± she asked him calmly.

    ¡°Why am I looking for you?¡± Nox¡¯s cold voice was filled with sarcasm. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you for a few hours, and you¡¯re asking me that question now?!¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back to my room.¡±

    ¡°Shelly!¡± Nox was furious.

    If he could stand up now, he would definitely strangle Shelly to death. Nobody knew how angry he was waiting for Shelly at home.

    He could not believe Shelly stood him up! No woman had ever dared to stand him up in his life.

    Shelly just stared at his angry face.

    In fact, most of the time, Nox had no reason for looking for her. He just wanted to vent his depressed emotions. It was probably because he, a person who could not stay at home all day at all, had been staying at home recently and had developed cognitive distortions.

    She was really used to Nox¡¯s temper. Sometimes, she was so calm about it that she pretended not to hear anything, and the same was happening now.

    She just stood there in front of Nox. In any case, he would be fine after he lost his temper.

    In fact, she did not know how much longer she couldst with Nox. All she knew was that her parents had been called to school today, and it was Nox¡¯s mother who went.

    Due to the fact that it was Nox¡¯s family, the teacher was very polite to his mother and was quite attentive. She also did not say too many bad things about Shelly to Nox¡¯s mother. Instead, she kept praising her, saying that her grades were not bad and that she was very hardworking.

    On the other hand, the parents of the boy who had fought with her were really badly criticized.

    In fact, the boy was one of the top students in their ss and was usually praised by many teachers. Now, because he had fought with her, it was all the boy¡¯s fault no matter what!

    That was the difference in status caused by money. As the Winters were rich, they would be superior to others!

    Shelly had truly seen through the coldness of human nature and the reality of society.

    ¡°Shelly!¡± Nox roared again.

    He was really upset because he did not get a response from Shelly. On top of that, Shelly could even get distracted when she was standing in front of him!

    What the hell was she thinking?

    Shelly took a deep breath and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Nox was startled.

    He did not know what he wanted! He had called her back in the morning to torture her. He knew that she was in ss, so he deliberately did things that would piss her off.

    In fact, he did not know what to do with Shelly. He was just used to venting his dissatisfaction on her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you love me very much?¡± Nox suddenly said with a matter-of-fact expression, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be guessing what I want?!¡±

    Shelly was speechless.

    She knew too well that Nox did not want anything. Instead, he just wanted to make things difficult for her.

    With that, she walked in front of Nox and pushed Nox¡¯s wheelchair into his room.

    Nox was puzzled. ¡®What¡¯s that woman up to now?¡¯

    To be honest, because he was living with Shelly now, and because he was bored, he kept finding fault with her. As he interacted more with Shelly, he realized he could no longer guess what that woman was thinking.

    He found the woman different from other women.

    Her kindness to him seemed to be built on his request, and at other times, she would not take the initiative to get close to him!

    It made Nox think that Shelly would never be able to seduce him like that.

    Shelly pushed Nox back to his room and then helped him to the bed.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Nox frowned at Shelly¡¯s actions.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me to guess what you want?¡± Shelly replied.

    As she answered, she also climbed onto Nox¡¯s bed.

    Nox was obviously getting a little excited, and his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. For some reason, Shelly¡¯s actions were a little¡­

    He felt a trace of anticipation.

    As expected, he had not had a woman for a few months and could get horny even at the sight of Shelly.

    At that moment, he even silently allowed Shelly¡­ to take the initiative. He justy on the bed and let Shelly change him to a morefortable position.

    After lying down, Shelly went to take off Nox¡¯s pants.

 Chapter 1254 - 1254 Standing Up For Shelly

    1254 Standing Up For Shelly

    Nox¡¯s heart seemed to be beating even faster.

    That woman was finally taking advantage of him, and it was happening right when he was going crazy from thinking about women.

    Nox was cursing in his heart, but his body was honest, so honest that he did not move and just waited for Shelly¡­

    However, Nox waited for a long time. Even when his heart was about to explode, he did not feel any movement from Shelly.

    He opened his eyes and raised his head slightly, only to see Shelly pouring some essential oil on her hands and starting to massage his legs!

    ¡®F*ck!¡¯

    Nox¡¯s eyes were about to pop out. He had waited for her for so long, but she was just going to him a massage! That woman was crazy!

    Shelly did not know what Nox was thinking, nor did she look at his expression. In her mind, Nox would not like her no matter what she did, so why would she want to look for trouble herself?

    All she knew was that of all the things, helping Nox massage his legs was the only thing he would not reject her. Since he did not reject her, it meant that he enjoyed her service.

    Hence, in order to cater to Nox, she could only choose what Nox liked to do.

    The room fell silent.

    Shelly was very serious in messaging Nox. All she did was massage his legs carefully from top to bottom.

    The doctor said that in order to prevent the muscle atrophy in Nox¡¯s legs, he had to do a lot of leg massages every day. Of course, not only would hand massages help, but many pieces of equipment could help with that too. Once equipment was used, it would be a little cruel. Sometimes, they even used electric shocks to restore the reaction in his legs. It was fine at the beginning since he did not feel anything, but now, he could feel everything.

    Nox was still doing that kind of rehabilitation treatment. Every time he got off the machine, his head was covered in sweat, and his face was pale.

    That was probably the only time Shelly felt good about seeing Nox weak. At the very least, Nox would not have the energy to throw a tantrum at her.

    Shelly massaged Nox¡¯s legs while thinking about some things.

    Most massages wouldst about an hour. Unless Nox had a special request, she would not do it for a longer time. After all, every time after a massage, her back would ache and her fingers would be weak. Therefore, if she could end it early, she would.

    She helped Nox put on his pants before she got up and nned to leave Nox¡¯s bed.

    She thought that Nox had calmed down. In fact, Nox¡¯s temper was not that hard to coax. It would usually be over in a while, but he would lose his temper more often.

    The moment she stood up, her body suddenly tensed up because Nox grabbed her arm with shocking strength.

    Shocked, Shelly turned to look at Nox and saw his unusually cold face. He said, ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±

    Did that mean he still wanted a massage?

    She was really tired.

    ¡°That¡¯s it? Shelly!¡± Nox was furious.

    He wanted to vent all the anger he had suppressed for the past hour, and he looked very scary. However, Shelly was already used to it.

    She moved her arms and said, ¡°Let go of me.¡±

    Nox tightened his grip on Shelly¡¯s arm, hurting Shelly.

    Nox, that man, never seemed to have any sense of propriety.

    Shelly pushed Nox away, and only then did Nox let go of Shelly. With that, Shelly squatted down again and took off Nox¡¯s pants.

    The moment she nned to continue massaging him, Nox suddenly grabbed her arm. When she was not paying attention, Nox suddenly pressed her down under him.

    While Shelly was still confused, she felt Nox kissing her roughly and biting her lips.

    Shelly was in pain. However, with Nox pressing on her, she could not move at all.

    She really did not know what Nox was up to. Nox rarely reacted to her. The only time they had been intimate was when she had shown him porn for the whole night, and it triggered some of his instincts.

    Hence, at that moment¡­ What was it now? Was he taking revenge on her on purpose?

    At that moment, Nox¡¯s brutality made it impossible for her to hold in the pain, and tears welled up in her eyes. On top of that, she could not push Nox away.

    Anyway, if Nox wanted to do something to her, she would not be able to refuse, so she endured Nox¡¯s madness.

 Chapter 1255 - 1255 Standing Up For Shelly

    1255 Standing Up For Shelly

    It was so crazy that¡­

    ¡°Ah!¡± Shelly could not help but cry out.

    Nox seemed to like biting her lips.

    Thest time he bit her, her lips were injured for a few days. It was also very embarrassing for her to go to school with such lips. Was Nox going to do that again?

    Shelly was in so much pain that her tears flowed down her face.

    That was when Nox let go of her and saw her crying under him.

    Nox was really a little frustrated as he did not know why he suddenly lost control of himself. He just really wanted to do something, but he was unwilling to ept that Shelly seduced him.

    Most importantly, he was the one who took the initiative. If Shelly had taken the initiative, he could have said that Shelly had forced him to do it. After all, he could not run away with his crippled legs.

    However, at that moment, he was the one doing all of it, and she looked so pitiful. She even had the cheek to cry¡­

    Shelly should be shedding tears of gratitude right now because ording to his grandfather¡¯s nature, he would immediately marry Shelly the moment he doted on her.

    At the thought of marrying Shelly, Nox immediately sobered up. To think he was so close to ruining his life!

    He suddenly pulled his hand out from Shelly¡¯s clothes, as if he had touched something dirty, and his disgust was visible.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Nox roared.

    Shelly did not waste any time. She got up from under Nox and left with no reluctance at all.

    She got up so fast that she made Nox a little unhappy.

    ¡°Shelly!¡± Nox suddenly stopped her.

    Shelly pursed her lips.

    She finally managed to hold back her tears, but she did not know what Nox was up to again.

    It turned out that she did not want to have a rtionship with Nox as she thought. Perhaps Nox was too rough, which made her feel afraid¡­ Or perhaps, she really did not like Nox.

    If she did not like him, she would naturally reject skin-to-skin contact with him. However, if Nox really wanted to do something with her, she would allow it.

    After all, once Nox did it, she would be the young mistress of the Winters, and Grandpa Winters would definitely force Nox to marry her.

    ¡°Are you leaving just like that?¡± Nox asked.

    She had just teased him to the point where his body was about to explode, and she was going to leave just like that?

    Shelly took a deep breath and returned to Nox¡¯s side.

    ¡°Give me your hand!¡± Nox ordered.

    She really did not want to, but she still reached out her hand¡­

    Shelly went to wash her hands, washing them over and over again many times.

    Then, she looked at herself in the mirror, her face visibly pale. Suddenly, the words that the boy at her table said today appeared in her mind.

    He said that she lived a cheap life!

    ¡°Shelly!¡± Outside the bathroom, Nox¡¯s voice sounded again.

    Shelly turned off the tap and went out.

    After helping Nox, the first thing she did was clean him up, and only after she was done did she wash her hands. However, it was clear that Nox could not stay in bed any longer.

    ¡°Help me up!¡±

    Sure enough, Shelly basically knew what Nox was thinking by now.

    When she went over to help him, Nox said unhappily, ¡°Did you fall into the toilet bowl? Why were you in there for so long?¡±

    Shelly did not answer. She just reached out to help Nox up from the bed.

    ¡°Could it be that you were secretly reminiscing that moment?¡± Nox suddenly smiled sarcastically

    For a second, Shelly did not understand what Nox meant, but when she did, she was a little speechless.

    Reminiscing the moment?

    Well, she did not puke out of disgust there and then because she had endured it. However, she would not say it out loud. If Nox knew that she despised him, he would probably beat her to death.

    Seeing that Shelly remained silent, Nox thought it was a tacit agreement. Hence, he smiled casually and seemed to be in a good mood.

    Shelly struggled to get Nox into the wheelchair.

    Nox was a little heavy. On top of that, he was more independent now, so he was using his own strength most of the time. The more he did that, the more difficult it was for Shelly to support him. In the end, Nox almost fell to the ground, and Shelly hurriedly used her body to support Nox. Nox also grabbed Shelly¡¯s shoulder in an attempt to stabilize himself the moment he was about to fall.

    ¡°Ow!¡± Shelly screamed.

 Chapter 1256 - 1256 Standing Up For Shelly

    1256 Standing Up For Shelly

    At that moment, she did not let go of Nox. Instead, she supported his body and ced him in the wheelchair.

    After she put him down, her entire face was scrunched up. She was not good-looking, to begin with, and now, she was even uglier.

    Nox looked annoyed and could not help but pull open Shelly¡¯s clothes.

    It was obvious that he had touched the part where Shelly seemed to be injured. Moreover, it must be very painful, or Shelly would not have cried out. That woman was actually very tolerant, even at all times.

    When Nox rudely pulled open Shelly¡¯s clothes, he saw arge, hideous-looking bruise on her shoulder.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Nox asked coldly.

    Shelly did not want to answer.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Nox raised his voice.

    ¡°I identally fell.¡±

    ¡°How stupid would you be to fall like this?¡± Nox said sarcastically, clearly not believing her.

    Still, Shelly said nothing.

    ¡°Are you not going to say it?¡± Nox raised her brows.

    ¡°What can you do even if you know?¡± Shelly retorted.

    Nox was startled.

    ¡°So, it doesn¡¯t matter if I tell you or not.¡± Shelly pushed Nox¡¯s hand away and tidied her clothes.

    Nox¡¯s expression darkened.

    ¡°Do you need me to push you out?¡± Shelly asked.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Nox was furious.

    With that, Shelly did not hesitate to leave.

    Nox felt that if he could stand up, Shelly would have died ten thousand times! Was that woman trying to please him or was she here to piss him off?

    He did not know why he was so angry at Shelly¡¯s cold attitude toward him.

    That woman was getting more and more scheming.

    She must know that he had seen too many women who took the initiative to curry favor with him and that she had no advantage over those women. After all, she was not good-looking, and that was why she chose to use that method to attract his attention.

    In that case, she could dream on!

    While thinking about that, Nox got so angry, but he also keptforting himself.

    Suddenly, the phone rang. Nox took a look at the iing call and calmed himself down. He really felt that he was lowering himself by getting angry at Shelly.

    He picked up the call and answered, ¡°Mom.¡±

    ¡°Is Shelly back?¡±

    ¡°She came back long ago,¡± Nox said bluntly.

    ¡°How is she?¡± Mrs. Winter asked.

    ¡°What about her? Isn¡¯t she the same?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you care about Shelly a little more?¡±

    ¡°Why should I care about her?¡± Nox rolled her eyes.

    Nox¡¯s attitude infuriated Mrs. Winter. However, she suppressed her anger and said, ¡°I was called into Shelly¡¯s school today.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Nox frowned.

    He did not think Shelly was capable of that. He had always thought that she was typically a good student who only knew how to study, so he could not believe it when his mother said she was called into her school today.

    ¡°She was sitting at the same table as a boy and got into a fight with him.¡± Mrs. Winter said, ¡°Shelly doesn¡¯t usually do that kind of thing. Why did she act out of character today? Did something happen? When I was at the teacher¡¯s office, Shelly and that guy didn¡¯t tell me why they fought. Now that I think about it, I¡¯m still a little worried.¡±

    ¡°What are you worried about? She¡¯s fine!¡± Nox did not care.

    The second he said that, he suddenly thought of the red and swollen patch on Shelly¡¯s shoulder.

    It turned out she was beaten up by another man!

    ¡®Damn it.¡¯

    Nox was suddenly in a bad mood. The thought of Shelly being beaten up by another man gave him the urge to kill someone.

    At that moment, he could not help but think that Shelly¡¯s attitude toward him was so bad today because she was beaten up!

    ¡°Nox, are you listening to me?¡± Nox¡¯s mother had said a lot, but she did not hear Nox¡¯s reply, and it made her a little angry.

    ¡°I heard you, I heard you. I avenge Shelly for you.¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to do now¨C¡±

    However, Nox had already hung up and dialed a number.

    The person on the other end was extremely respectful. ¡°Young Master Winter.¡±

    ¡°Yes, check which guy Shelly fought with in school today for me. If you find him, bring him out for me. I want to see him alone.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± the person on the other end replied respectfully.

    Nox put down his phone.

    He was not trying to help Shelly. However, no matter what, Shelly was a member of the Winters. Although she could not be his wife, she was still the face of the Winters, and no one could bully her!

 Chapter 1257 - 1257 Standing Up For Shelly

    1257 Standing Up For Shelly

    He was the only one who could bully her!

    Half an hourter, Nox¡¯s phone rang, and he answered.

    ¡°Young Master Winter, I found him. It¡¯s a boy named Benjamin Bacon. He¡¯s Ms. Shelly¡¯s deskmate, and they got into a fight in the ssroom today.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡±

    ¡°It seems that Benjamin Bacon was mocking Ms. Shelly. Ms. Shelly couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so she started fighting him.¡±

    Nox smiled.

    He did not expect Shelly to be so hot-tempered. However, on second thought, Shelly did not seem to have a good temper either. She could only tolerate him.

    ¡°When can you bring him out?¡±

    ¡°He usually stays in school for self-study in the evening, and it¡¯ll be about 9 p.m. when the self-study ends. I¡¯ve already told someone to stop him at the school gate.¡±

    ¡°Alright, tell me when you catch him.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Nox hung up and then pushed his wheelchair out of the room, where Shelly was in the open kitchen, helping the servants prepare dinner.

    Nox took another look at her.

    Shelly felt Nox¡¯s gaze and raised her head to look at him. Seeing his strange expression, she immediately looked away.

    Nox could not be bothered to say anything to Shelly. Since he had nothing to do, he went to the living room and watched a variety show.

    At 6 p.m., Shelly pushed Nox to the dining room.

    In order to match the height of his wheelchair, the tables in the dining room were lowered so that Nox could eat in his wheelchair. It was usually Nox and Shelly who ate at the table, and the servants would sit separately.

    Nox had strong tastebuds, so he liked to have something vorful for every meal. With that, Shelly ate her tomato soup and bread in silence tonight.

    However, even having bread soaked in the soup was a little difficult for her. After all, the wound on her mouth was not small. It would hurt even if it came into contact with water, let alone hot soup.

    The maid seemed to have noticed Shelly¡¯s difort, so she quickly cooled the soup down for her. ¡°Sarah, eat this. It¡¯s cooled down.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Shelly smiled.

    Nox nced at Shelly but did not say anything.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why your lips are always broken. It was the samest time, but this time, it looks bigger.¡± The servant could not help but sigh.

    Shelly pursed her lips.

    ¡°Could it be some bugs?¡± The servant asked worriedly, ¡°Could there be spiders, cockroaches, or mice in the house?!¡±

    The more she spoke, the more excited she became.

    At that moment, Shelly could not help but smile.

    Originally, Nox did not think much of it, even if the servants were specting. However, it was Shelly¡¯s smile that made him feel somewhat ufortable.

    Then, he heard Shelly say, ¡°I wonder whether these animals are poisonous.¡±

    Before the servant could answer, Nox suddenly exploded, ¡°Shelly, who are you calling an animal?¡±

    The servant was shocked at how Nox reacted.

    Not only was she a little surprised, but she had always thought that the Young Master did not like Shelley. Yet now¡­ Did it mean that it was the Young Master who bit Xiaoxiao¡¯s lips¡­

    That was when she seemed to have realized something, and the servant tactfully walked away.

    ¡°Shelly!¡± When Nox did not get a reply from Shelly, his expression turned unsightly.

    Shelly replied calmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t say you¡¯re an animal, so why are you so agitated?¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m full. You can take your time.¡± Shelly suddenly put down her utensils.

    Shelly usually did not eat much because she was trying to lose weight to maintain her figure even though she was already very thin.

    She stood up and was about to leave. However, she suddenly turned back to the angry Nox. ¡°By the way, you should eat more vegetables. I heard that people who don¡¯t eat vegetables tend to have bad breath.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying I have bad breath?¡± Nox was about to explode.

    Shelly turned around and left.

    Nox threw his chopsticks down angrily.

    What an ungrateful Shelly!

    ¡­

    At a certain time at night, after Shelly finished her revision, she walked out of her room to pour herself a ss of water when she saw Nox pushing himself out in his wheelchair.

    She frowned and saw Nox being pushed away at the gate.

    It was sote. Could it be¡­

    Shelly was suddenly a little excited.

    The moment the door was closed, she quickly followed.

    She pressed the elevator button, left the estate, and hid at the side, where he watched as a ck car drove away from the entrance of the garage.

    After that, Shelly quickly hired a taxi.

 Chapter 1258 - 1258 Standing Up For Shelly

    1258 Standing Up For Shelly

    She thought that Nox might have gone out to have an affair tonight. Once she got the evidence¡­ She gritted her teeth and told the taxi driver to follow the car in front.

    The car stopped at an abandoned warehouse that was a little far away.

    Shelly was a little surprised that Nox woulde to that kind of ce¡­ Why did she find it out of the ordinary?

    Could it be that he had deliberately chosen that ce to avoid Grandpa Wade¡¯s eyes?

    Shelly got out of the car. After seeing Nox being pushed into the warehouse, she followed him carefully. The night was a little dark, and there was not much light in that ce, so it was still a little scary.

    Shelly gritted her teeth and finally reached the entrance of the warehouse. Then, she held her breath as she gently pushed open the door to see Nox sitting in a wheelchair and a man kneeling in front of her.

    If she was not wrong, that man was actually Benjamin Bacon.

    Her heart skipped a beat. Why did Nox kidnap Benjamin Bacon here?

    At that moment, she heard Nox¡¯s cold voice. ¡°Were you the one who fought with Shelly?!¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Noxughed coldly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. What¡¯s important is that I want you to know that Shelly isn¡¯t someone you can throw your fist at!¡±

    As he said that, he suddenly threw a punch at Benjamin¡¯s face.

    Benjamin was in pain, and his entire body suddenly fell to the ground in a sorry state. He endured the pain and said fiercely, ¡°I can¡¯t believe Shelly is taking revenge on me like this!¡±

    ¡°Shelly¡¯s not the one who wants to take revenge on you. It¡¯s me!¡± Nox bent down in his wheelchair and warned Benjamin, ¡°Stay away from Shelly from now on!¡±

    ¡°You are Nox, right?¡± Benjamin shouted.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know I was so so popr even among the high school students!¡± Nox was smug.

    ¡°For a man like you who only thinks with your lower body, what right do you have for Shelly to treat you so well? I¡¯ve been deskmates with Shelly for the past few months, and I¡¯ve been hearing Shelly receive your unreasonable calls every day!¡± Benjamin seemed to be defending Shelly.

    Nox frowned.

    Did Benjamin not hit Shelly? Why did he suddenly say such things?

    Could it be¡­

    ¡°Why? Do you like Shelly?¡± It was because he liked her that he did not want her to be ordered around by other men.

    ¡°Yes, I like her!¡± Benjamin admitted it, ¡°I like Shelly, and I just can¡¯t stand how she treats you. That was why I fought with her today. It was because I didn¡¯t want her to go to your side and have you ruin her!¡±

    Nox¡¯s expression darkened. He was just saying it casually, but he did not expect Benjamin to really like Shelly.

    He looked at Benjamin, who looked quite good-looking and well-mannered with his pair of sleek sses.

    Was he blind? To think he actually liked the ugly Shelly!

    ¡°Do you really like Shelly?¡± Nox found it impossible.

    ¡°I like her very much. If Shelly didn¡¯t want to marry you so badly, I would¡¯ve confessed to her a long time ago¨C¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like Shelly.¡± Nox interrupted Benjamin, ¡°Why don¡¯t you confess to her?¡±

    Benjamin was stunned.

    ¡°How about this? I won¡¯t hit you today, but can you woo Shelly for me? If you get together with her, I¡¯ll give you a huge sum of money.¡±

    Benjamin¡¯s eyes widened.

    He was confused as to how the situation had suddenly changed. In fact, he was prepared to be beaten up by Nox.

    On the other hand, Shelly, who was standing outside the door, was very calm. After all, Nox was an abnormal one.

    With that, she turned around and left the warehouse. She was now embarrassed by how touched she felt by Nox¡¯s gesture just now.

    logo

 Chapter 1259 - 1259 A Sudden Heartwarming Moment, Your Sister Will Be Named Phillipa

    1259 A Sudden Heartwarming Moment, Your Sister Will Be Named Phillipa

    In Bamboo Garden, it waste at night.

    After Edward returned in the morning, he slept for the entire day. Even at midnight, he was still asleep.

    In the beginning, Jeanne could stay by his side calmly and wait for him to wake up. However, she had slept and woken up countless times by now, but the person beside her had not woken up yet.

    Jeanne crawled from one side of the bed to the other. Through the dim yellow light, she saw him sleeping soundly.

    Was he in deep sleep or¡­

    With her lips pursed, Jeanne stretched out her hand and ced it near Edward¡¯s nose. She even wondered whether he might have fallen asleep and would never wake up again.

    She felt his breathing quietly with her fingers, and it seemed like he was still breathing. However, she still seemed worried, so she rested her head on Edward¡¯s chest, listening to his heartbeat and feeling if it was still as strong as before.

    She listened to his heartbeat very seriously. ¡°Ba-damp, ba-dump, ba-dump.¡±

    Half of Jeanne¡¯s face was pressed against Edward¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Ba-dump, ba-dump, ba-dump¡­¡±

    The sound of his heartbeat seemed to have changed. It was starting to race, and some were beating not at the same tempo.

    Just as Jeanne was feeling a little rmed, she suddenly heard an all too familiar male voice. ¡°Are you afraid that I¡¯ll die?¡±

    Jeanne jumped in shock and looked up at Edward.

    She watched him open his eyes. The fatigue on his face seemed to have lessened a lot, and his eyes no longer looked sleepy. At that moment, his dark eyes were fixed on her as he asked her in the calmest tone possible.

    Jeanne quietly moved away from him and said, ¡°You slept for so long.¡±

    She did not answer his question directly.

    ¡°What time is it now?¡± Edward asked her.

    ¡°It¡¯s past 11 p.m.¡± Jeanne replied, ¡°Do you want to eat something?¡±

    Edward shook his head.

    He had slept for a day, but he was not hungry at all. On the contrary, he had no appetite.

    ¡°I¡¯m sleepy.¡± Jeanne said, ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep.¡±

    Edward nodded.

    Jeanney on the bed and closed her eyes in silence. Although she had slept and woken up many times, it was time for her to go to sleep.

    In the quiet room, Jeanne could feel a pair of eyes staring intensely at her back. However, he just looked at her and did not get close to her.

    The two of them slept on the same bed, separated by a distance that seemed impossible to cross. They could only look at each other from afar.

    In the end, Jeanne could not fall asleep.

    After a long time, she finally turned around clumsily and saw Edward¡¯s eyes on her. His eyes flickered, but at that moment, he turned around and chose to have his back facing her.

    Now, it was Jeanne¡¯s turn to face his board and cold back.

    It seemed like between them, she was always the one turning around and leaving. Recently, even if he had a new fianc¨¦e, she would be the first one to leave.

    She did not know how he felt every time he looked at her back, but suddenly, she did not want to be faced with his deliberately disguised indifference toward her. She knew very well that he could only suppress himself and not get close to her because of her rejection of him.

    With that, she slowly moved her body toward Edward. Edward could clearly feel it, and she could also clearly feel Edward¡¯s stiff and tense body.

    In the past, she had always thought that a strong man like Edward would always make people feel intimidated. Yet now, she realized that she could make Edward feel overwhelmed as well.

    When her chubby arms wrapped around his strong waist, the man she was hugging trembled.

    Jeanne gently buried her head on Edward¡¯s back. As her belly was very big, she slept a little diagonally. In order to avoid identally squeezing the baby in her stomach, she only pressed her face and chest against his back, feeling the familiar smell and temperature of his body¡­

    As the night got darker, Edward maintained his position and did not move in her arms at all. It was as if he had been petrified.

    People who did not know better would think that he had fallen asleep.

 Chapter 1260 - 1260 A Sudden Heartwarming Moment, Your Sister Will Be Named Phillipa

    1260 A Sudden Heartwarming Moment, Your Sister Will Be Named Phillipa

    In reality, he clenched his fists and tried his best to hold the urge to turn around and hug her back countless times.

    He did not know if she was being intimate at that moment because she waspromising on purpose so as to not cause any more conflicts between them or because she really wanted to get close to him.

    As he held it in, his heart kept beating until¡­

    ¡°Edward, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Jeanne suddenly said.

    The man who was suffering suddenly trembled again.

    ¡°I thought that since my time is limited, I should let our feelings for each other fade away and rationally tell George to ept Susan and his new family in the future,¡± Jeanne said quietly as she buried herself in his back.

    Edward¡¯s body tensed up as he listened quietly.

    ¡°But now, I suddenly understand it all, and your father¡¯s death also made me feel a little emotional. I think he still had many regrets when he died, and I don¡¯t want to die like him. So, I don¡¯t want to suppress my feelings anymore and push you away...¡±

    Edward¡¯s body was trembling, and he seemed to be trembling non-stop because of Jeanne¡¯s words.

    ¡°Edward.¡± Jeanne buried her head deeper into his back.

    In the end, she did not say the words ¡°I love you¡±.

    She believed there were some feelings that did not need to be said out loud yet they could both feel them.

    At that moment, she saw Edward finally turning around to face her after suppressing his emotions and remaining silent for a long time.

    Then, hisrge hands cupped her face. Although her face had be rounder, she was still beautiful.

    He looked at her intently and saw the rity in her eyes. With no more deceptions or hatred, her eyes were so clean and pure. She had really let go of her prejudice, her hatred, and herints about the world.

    In fact, Old Master Swan was right. She still hated Edward, or perhaps she hated herself. She hated herself for not being strong enough and Edward for caring so much about her yet could not risk everything for her.

    Now, she was really trying to let it go because two months were very precious. She would rather use those two months to love him properly than continue hurting him.

    What did she say about keeping their distance and learning to forget each other?

    They were still living together, so how could they forget each other?

    It was just a way for her to torture him on purpose; it was just a way for her to express her anger.

    With their eyes fixed on each other, she took the initiative to kiss Edward on the lips.

    Edward¡¯s eyes moved slightly. His eyes, which were still on her face, looked at her closed eyes as she kissed his lips.

    His throat was moving up and down. His body was clearly at its limit of holding back, but at that moment, he could not move under her teasing.

    Then, when he felt her little hand reaching into his clothes, his hand that was cupping her face slid to the back of her head, and he began to be proactive.

    Their kiss deepened, and their lips entangled with each other¡¯s as if there would not be a next time. Moreover, there was no gap between them when they kissed each other.

    The temperature in the room was slowly rising until¡­

    Jeanne suddenly grabbed Edward¡¯s hand. ¡°No.¡±

    Edward¡¯s eyes were filled with desire, and they were burning so intensely that it made her feel as though they could set her on fire.

    In fact, under Edward¡¯s teasing, she actually¡­ felt the urge to go further. However, Finn said that it was very dangerous now for them to have sex.

    She held Edward¡¯s hand tightly, and their fingers interlocked, with their palms covered in sweat.

    As her breath kept hitting his face, he was trying hard to suppress his desire. However, he suddenly lifted the nket and was about to leave to take a cold shower.

    He was so close to losing it that second just now. However, he knew very well that even if they went a little further and Jeanne did not stop him, he would not be able to continue because he would not hurt their child.

    He thought that he could manage his desires and not lose control of himself when he was with her. Obviously, he had underestimated Jeanne¡¯s influence in his life.

 Chapter 1261 - 1261 A Sudden Heartwarming Moment, My Sister Will Be Named Paige

    1261 A Sudden Heartwarming Moment, My Sister Will Be Named Paige

    He had underestimated what impulses Jeanne¡¯s body could trigger in him, and he needed her to tell him no to stop him.

    Just as he stood up, Jeanne suddenly pulled him back, and Edward turned back to look at her. It was impossible for her not to know how dangerous he was at the moment.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Jeanne asked anxiously.

    Edward gulped.

    That was because when he turned around, he saw Jeanne¡¯s unkempt appearance. Although she had really gained some weight, her touch... could still make him go crazy.

    He said, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you,¡± Jeanne suddenly said.

    Did she know what she was saying?

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you...¡± Jeanne¡¯s voice was a little soft, and her face was flushed.

    It had been a long time since he had seen Jeanne so shy.

    In the past, he could even¡­ make it hard for Jeanne to get out of bed. However, he could not do that now because he could not hurt the baby. Even if he had to bear with it until he exploded, he had to endure it.

    He said, ¡°No need. I¨C¡±

    Edward¡¯s body froze as he looked at her flushed cheeks, which were now even redder. He held back the urge to lose control of himself, clenched his hands tightly, and let her¡­

    At night, after a long time, Edward carried Jeanne into the bathroom.

    Jeanne suddenly recalled something from a long time ago. In fact, it had not been long.

    Although many things had happened between the two of them, it had only been a year since she returned to Harken. However, because she had gone through so much, she felt like it had been a long time.

    She was reminded of the time when Edward was injured, and after that¡­ she was also the one who helped him.

    Although she was passive at that time, the feeling was almost the same.

    At that time, she did not think that she would be together with Edward or that she and Edward would love each other so much one day.

    Her eyes moved slightly.

    After they cleaned up, the two of them suddenly looked at each other in the huge mirror. As they looked at each other, Jeanne suddenlyughed.

    She said, ¡°You¡¯ve been holding back for so long.¡±

    At that moment, Edward¡¯s face turned red. To think there woulde a day when such a confident Fourth Master Swan would also feel embarrassed!

    ¡°Yes,¡± he replied.

    Although it was just a one-word reply, he knew exactly what happened just now.

    ¡°I¡¯m sleepy.¡± Jeanne yawned.

    After being tormented for so long, she was starting to feel sleepy. With that, Edward bent down and picked her up.

    Jeanne was shocked as she could have walked on her own. However, she instinctively wrapped her arms around his neck, bringing the two of them closer.

    When Edward gently ced her on the bed, Jeanne did not let go of his neck. The two of them were still looking at each other at a close distance.

    Jeanne pouted her lips as if she wanted to kiss him, but to her surprise, Edward avoided her.

    She was a little disappointed because she thought that he would like it. After all, before she was pregnant, the mostmon thing the two of them did in that house was¡­ sex.

    As if he had sensed Jeanne¡¯s emotions, Edward suddenly smiled. It was a smile that she had not seen in a long time, and it was very charming.

    It turned out that she was still looking forward to seeing him smile at her without putting up any defense.

    He said, ¡°Trust me, you will be crippled.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Jeanne frowned.

    She could not understand what that guy was saying.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about...¡± Edward¡¯s charming smile was so handsome.

    He then grabbed her small hand with hisrge hand and nted a kiss on her chubby palm. ¡°Be good and go to sleep.¡±

    His voice was filled with affection.

    Jeanne also came to her senses at that moment. When she finally reacted, her face was a little red.

    Men were really animals that thought with their lower bodies.

    She let go of Edward¡¯s neck and closed her eyes to go to sleep.

    In the meantime, Edward also returned to the bed andy beside her. From behind, he hugged her gently.

    Eventually, Jeanne¡¯s even breathing sounded.

    Edward¡¯s face, which was buried in her neck, inched closer. He was so greedy that he wanted to remember all of her taste.

    ¡­

    She slept until the sun was high up in the sky.

    Jeanne had never slept so soundly before. She would either get up to go to the toilet or suddenly wake up for no reason.

 Chapter 1262 - 1262 A Sudden Heartwarming Moment, My Sister Will Be Named Paige

    1262 A Sudden Heartwarming Moment, My Sister Will Be Named Paige

    She had been sleeping since 2 a.m.st night until now... She turned around to take a look at the time on the bedside table.

    It was 11 a.m. in the morning, which meant that she had slept for a total of nine hours. That had not happened since she was pregnant with the baby.

    While she was still in shock, she suddenly heard a voice behind her whispering into her ear, ¡°Do you need to pee?¡±

    Jeanne was speechless. Did he have to be so direct?

    Edward seemed to know what Jeanne needed, so he got up from the bed, carried her, and went straight to the bathroom. Then, he gently ced her on the ground and helped her take off her pants¡­

    Why did Jeanne feel that it was too early for that in the morning¡­ No, it was close to noon.

    Even so, she sat on the toilet and red at Edward.

    When Edward felt Jeanne¡¯s gaze on him, he seemed to smile before turning around with his back facing her.

    Jeanne wanted him to leave, but she could not resist her physiological needs and went to the toilet quietly. She felt very awkward as a faint sound echoed in the bathroom¡­

    After a long time, Jeanne got up from the toilet.

    By then, Edward had also turned around and was helping her to adjust her clothes.

    He said, ¡°As expected, you¡¯ve held it in for very long.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s face turned red from embarrassment.

    Edward helped her to the sink, where he squeezed some toothpaste for her and passed her a toothbrush. He also filled a ss of water for her.

    Jeanne silently epted his service, and after rinsing her mouth, she washed her face.

    Then, Edward held Jeanne¡¯s hand as they walked out of the room. She was hungry, and in fact, Edward was also hungry since he had not eaten for the entire day.

    When they arrived at the hall downstairs, George was watching TV in the hall.

    Seeing theme down, the delight on his face disappeared, and he deliberately kept his distance from them by turning his head and shifting his gaze away, forcing himself to watch TV.

    ¡°Fourth Master, Madam, you¡¯re finally awake.¡± Teddy looked worried.

    He was afraid that the two of them would die in their sleep in the room. After all, be it Edward or Jeanne, their sleeping time was abnormal.

    ¡°Is the food ready?¡± Jeanne asked.

    She did not answer why they had slept for so long because she was too embarrassed to answer.

    ¡°It¡¯s been prepared. Please wait a minute. I¡¯ll bring it out immediately.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    With that, Teddy hurried to the kitchen.

    Edward and Jeanne sat at the dining table, and it did not take long before Teddy ced a table full of dishes on the table.

    The two of them were hungry, so they ate a little more quietly.

    ¡°George.¡± Teddy stood at the side and suddenly thought of George. He said, ¡°It¡¯s noon. Why don¡¯t you have lunch together?¡±

    It was visible from George¡¯s expression that he refused to have lunch with them.

    Jeanne¡¯s lips curled into a smile. She could not believe that the little brat whom she had raised had a temper now.

    She put down her utensils, wiped the corners of her lips, and said, ¡°George,e and have lunch.¡±

    When George heard his mother¡¯s voice, he was still a little emotional at that moment. After all, he had been prepared to give her the silent treatment for a while.

    He wanted to let her know that he was entitled to his own emotions and that he did not have to do whatever she wanted him to. However, when his mother took the initiative to greet him, he could not keep the act anymore.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Jeanne suddenly cried out softly.

    That cry was clearly meant to attract George¡¯s attention. Instead, it made Edward, who was beside her, nervous.

    He quickly put down his utensils and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Jeanne quickly winked at Edward, who naturally understood what she meant. He heaved a sigh of relief and picked up his utensils again to eat.

    However, Jeanne¡¯s cry made George run over and look at her worriedly.

    ¡°George, touch my belly,¡± Jeanne said.

    George frowned.

    He did not want to get close to his mother.

    ¡°Feel it. Your sister is moving so hard. Don¡¯t you want to feel her?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± George would not be fooled so easily.

    He was a genius child with an IQ of 200. His mind was much stronger than the average person¡¯s, so he was not so childish.

    However, when his mother took his hand and ced it on her round belly, he did not refuse.

    Just like that, he felt her huge belly, and then something magical happened. The ce where his little hand touched really did move.

 Chapter 1263 - 1263 A Sudden Heartwarming Moment, My Sister Will Be Named Paige

    1263 A Sudden Heartwarming Moment, My Sister Will Be Named Paige

    It was not obvious at first, and George thought he was mistaken. However, at that moment, he was pleasantly surprised.

    ¡°Mom, my sister is really greeting me.¡± George¡¯s eyes were filled with stars.

    It was the kind of excitement that only a child would have.

    Jeanne¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. The moment George touched her stomach, she touched his hand as well.

    That was when George returned to his senses. He could not believe he had been bribed so quickly, and it made him a little angry, but he did not refuse her touch.

    ¡°George, you should name your sister,¡± Jeanne suddenly said.

    George¡¯s attention was once again diverted by Jeanne, and the wheels in his head were turning.

    ¡°But let¡¯s eat first,¡± Jeanne reminded him.

    Only then did George sit down at the dining table reluctantly. He told himself that he was only following his mother¡¯s instructions because he wanted to name his sister.

    He obediently picked at the food on his te, and as he ate, he was thinking about it seriously.

    In fact, he was not looking forward to that sister of his. He had always felt that he was not well-liked in his family, so if he had a sibling, would he lose his status in life?

    However, having felt his sister move in his palm somehow warmed his heart. He could not describe the feeling, but he just really liked it when she greeted him like that.

    ¡°Paige,¡± he said.

    Edward and Jeanne were eating lunch when they were stunned by George¡¯s excited voice. Both of them turned to look at George together.

    Under their gaze, George felt a little shy. He said, ¡°I¡¯m George and she¡¯ll be Paige. Is that okay?¡±

    His face was filled with anticipation.

    Jeanne smiled. ¡°Alright.¡±

    That would make them a family of four.

    A bright smile was stered on George¡¯s face when he got Jeanne¡¯s approval. It was obvious how happy he was.

    Jeanne looked at her seven-year-old son¡¯s innocence. Her throat moved, but she lowered his head and continued eating her lunch.

    Edward, too, was eating silently, and it was a rare sight to see their family so harmonious.

    After lunch, Edward got changed. Seeing that he was about to go out, Jeanne did not ask further. Since she had chosen to spend thest two months with him, she would really be with him.

    He said, ¡°I¡¯ll send George off.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jeanne smiled.

    She knew that if it were not for Old Master Swan¡¯s passing, George would not be able toe back so often.

    Edward seemed to take a few more nces at her before leaving with George.

    ¡°George,¡± Jeanne suddenly called out to him.

    George had no expectations of his mother saying goodbye to him at first, but because he heard his mother¡¯s voice, he looked forward to it.

    Jeanne walked to George and said, ¡°Take care of yourself.¡±

    George nodded. In the face of his mother¡¯s tenderness, he could not bring himself to push her away at all.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you feel your sister, Paige, one more time?¡± Jeanne smiled.

    George¡¯s little hand was once again ced on Jeanne¡¯s round belly. After he put his hand there, Paige moved again in his palm, and the movement was obvious.

    ¡°Mom, Paige is greeting me again.¡± George had a big, surprised smile on his face.

    ¡°Paige seems to like you a lot.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true. Sometimes, no matter how I call her, she won¡¯t respond to me. But whenever you touch her, she wants to say hello to you.¡± Jeanneughed.

    ¡°I like Paige, too.¡± It was rare for George to express his feelings so readily.

    ¡°In the future...¡± Jeanne said with a smile and gently stroked George¡¯s head. ¡°You have to be stronger and take good care of your sister.

    ¡°Yes.¡± George nodded.

    He would definitely protect his sister well and not allow any harm toe to her.

    ¡°Be good and go with your dad.¡± Jeanne let go of George.

    George reluctantly pulled away from his mother¡¯s belly and looked up at her smiling. It was as if they had returned to the past, the days when they had to depend on each other in the Delta Inds.

    He actually missed the Delta Inds and Kingsley very much, but he would not say it out loud. The only thing on his mind was that when he grew up, he must be a man who could protect his mother and sister.

    With that, George left with Edward.

    The moment he left, he could not help but turn back. He turned around and saw that his mother¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. Little did George know at the time that her nce was farewell!

 Chapter 1264 - 1264 Jeanne Goes Into Labor

    1264 Jeanne Goes Into Labor

    After Edward sent George off, Jeanne was a little bored being alone in the vi.

    She walked around the back garden and watched TV in the living room for a while, but in the end, she went to George¡¯s room.

    By then, Teddy had cleaned up George¡¯s room.

    Jeanne walked toward George¡¯s small study area, where he usually did his homework.

    Now, because he had to go for secret training, George was taking a temporary absence from school. Naturally, had not done his homework for a long time.

    Jeanne casually flipped through George¡¯s textbooks, which were clean and without any notes. It was even brand new.

    That was when she suddenly remembered that the teacher hadined about George not listening in ss, sleeping, writing with his head lowered, or never paying attention to the ss. Jeanne dealt with the teacher several times and told George to be respectful, but George pretended not to hear her.

    Jeanne also pretended that she did not know about the teachers¡¯ints.

    Later on, she saw the school¡¯s exam results. George was always the top student in the school, so the teachers¡­ left it.

    Jeanne put down George¡¯s textbook and suddenly saw George¡¯s diary.

    It was a small diary, but Jeanne had never known that George had the habit of keeping a diary. When did it start? Or was it because he was too bored, so he decided to write for fun?

    Even though she knew that she should not invade George¡¯s privacy, she could not help but open it.

    [XX/XX/XX: I¡¯m back in South Hampton City, and we went to an unfamiliar home. I don¡¯t like everyone in my family, and my mother doesn¡¯t like them either. I want to go back to the Delta Inds.]

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes flickered.

    It turned out he started to keep a diary when they returned to South Hampton City. However, Jeanne continued to read.

    [XX/XX/XX: I met someone called Fourth Master Swan today, and I don¡¯t like him.]

    Jeanne¡¯s lips curled into a smile.

    [XX/XX/XX: My mom sent me to school today, and I don¡¯t like it.]

    Jeanne had a smile on her face.

    It turned out that her genius baby would vent his emotions through the diary.

    [XX/XX/XX: Fourth Master Swan brought me to his house today to wash my hair and give me a shower. I really don¡¯t like it.]

    [XX/XX/XX: My mom is getting married to Fourth Master Swan. I won¡¯t give them my blessings.]

    [XX/XX/XX: My mom and Fourth Master Swan left me for their honeymoon. I knew that Fourth Master Swan would snatch my mom away one day.]

    [XX/XX/XX: I don¡¯t like my godmother. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s very smart, but when she came to participate in the parent-child sports day today, she didn¡¯t seem that stupid.]

    Jeanne could not help butugh. If Monica knew that George looked down on her intelligence, she would probably be infuriated.

    [XX/XX/XX: I think my mom is starting to like Fourth Master Swan. I think I¡¯m going to be abandoned by my mom.]

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    Therefore, George knew about her feelings for Edward.

    [XX/XX/XX: I can¡¯t ept the fact that I¡¯m Fourth Master Swan¡¯s son.]

    [XX/XX/XX: My mom left, and Fourth Master Swan came back covered in wounds. I thought he was going to die, but he told me that he would definitely bring my mother back. I didn¡¯t believe him, but¡­ Alright, I¡¯ll believe him this once.]

    [XX/XX/XX: I saw my mom again, but she still left at my godmother¡¯s wedding ceremony. I didn¡¯t cry. It was just that Nox was too annoying.]

    [XX/XX/XX: My mom is finally back. This time, she came back with my dad and said that she was pregnant with my younger sister.]

    Jeanne saw that George¡¯s form of address to Edward had finally changed from Fourth Master Swan to ¡®my dad¡¯.

    [XX/XX/XX: Ever since my dad came back with my mom, I feel like an orphan with no one to care about me. However, I suddenly like this feeling. I really do have masochistic tendencies.]

    [XX/XX/XX: My dad said he has to send me away because he isn¡¯t capable enough. I don¡¯t know why he would say that because, in my heart, he¡¯s omnipotent.]

    Jeanne looked at what George thought of Edward. It turned out that in George¡¯s heart, Edward was already¡­ so powerful.

    [XX/XX/XX: It wasn¡¯t easy for me toe back, but I realized that the atmosphere at home has changed. My mom is deliberately avoiding my dad, and my dad doesn¡¯t dare to be too proactive with my mom. Sometimes, he¡¯ll just watch my mom silently. I don¡¯t know why things have be like this between them. All I know is that there¡¯s a woman named Susan by my dad¡¯s side. I have a feeling that I need to tell my mom to get my dad back because my dad doesn¡¯t like that woman at all. He only likes my mom.]

 Chapter 1265 - 1265 Jeanne Goes Into Labor

    1265 Jeanne Goes Into Labor

    Jeanne looked at George¡¯s writing.

    It was the first time she saw him write so much.

    [XX/XX/XX: I want my dad and my mom to get back together. I think the problem with my dad and my mom is my mom¡¯s rejection of my dad. I don¡¯t know why my mom would suddenly reject my dad, my dad clearly loves her so much, I can feel it, I¡¯m jealous.]

    So, George, you started to love your dad more didn¡¯t you?

    Jeanne continued to turn down the page.

    [XX/XX/XX: My dad said that Grandpa passed away. I saw Grandpa¡¯s body, lying in a coffin. I actually didn¡¯t have a lot of affection for my grandpa because I didn¡¯t have much contact with him, but it still made me sad that he passed away suddenly. In my mind, I always thought that my grandpa was a very powerful old man and he wouldn¡¯t fall. My dad said that everyone falls, and one day he will too, so be sure that I work hard and strong to be able to protect all the important people around me.

    [I thought about it, the most important people left around me are my dad and my mom, and if one insists, my sister inside my mom¡¯s belly. I suddenly had the urge to be stronger. So this time my dad wanted to send me away, I didn¡¯t resist anymore. I would just be a little sad to part with them.

    [I told myself that I woulde back anyway. Return so I can see them again. My dad said that the next time Ie back, I might see my sister. I¡¯m looking forward to that meeting with Paige.]

    ...

    That was all George wrote in his diary.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes ended up a little teary.

    All the psychological changes George experienced in South Hampton was recorded in this notebook.

    She looked at George¡¯s poor writing.

    A tear just fell on the diary.

    She wiped it clean with a tissue.

    Slowly, Jeanne found a new notebook.

    She looked into the notebook and began to write down a lot of words.

    Perhaps one day, she thought, one day, George would flip through it.

    Even if he could not remember her, perhaps he would remember that she would always love him.

    She wrote a lot.

    She lost track of time while writing.

    She wrote to the point she did not even notice the presence of someone around.

    Until.

    She was a little tired of writing.

    She moved her arms, and the moment she turned her eyes, she saw Edward beside her.

    The moment she saw him, she could not help but silently had the notebook closed.

    Then pretending as if nothing had happened, she smiled at him, ¡°Back so soon?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Edward nodded slightly.

    At that moment his eyes clearly nced at her closedptop.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be sote.¡± Jeanne deliberately shifted her eyes, ¡°Suddenly I feel a little hungry.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Teddy has already made dinner.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jeanne got up.

    Her body was so clumsy that she could only stand up with the help of Edward.

    She didn¡¯t refuse either.

    Even at the moment when Edward supported him, she took advantage of the opportunity to hold his hand.

    They interlocked fingers.

    There were obvious slight fluctuations on Edward¡¯s face.

    The two held hands and walked to the hall.

    Teddy has indeed served dinner on the table.

    Two of them quietly eat dinner.

    It seems that Edward¡¯s cell phone rang several times.

    Each time, he hung up.

    After hanging up, it will persist ringing.

    Just at the moment when Edward wanted to turn off the phone.

    ¡°Go ahead and pick it up. I think Susan should have something important for you.¡± Jeanne ate her dinner and said carelessly.

    Edward raised her eyes to look at her.

    ¡°Susan promised me that she won¡¯te here to provoke you casually. I guess something really happened. Although I¡¯m jealous, I won¡¯t cause trouble for no reason.¡± Jeanne smiled.

    Edward picked up the phone and walked aside.

    Jeanne just ate dinner on her own.

    After a little while, Edward returned to the dining room.

    He said, ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Susan¡¯s father just had a car ident, and now everyone has gone to the hospital.¡± Edward exined.

    He probably did not want to hide anything from her anymore.

    ...

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jeanne nodded.

    It was actually really understandable.

    At this time, as Susan¡¯s fianc¨¦, he should be by Susan¡¯s side.

    If there was no mistake, Alex would also go. After all, his identity was still William.

    And if Alex has gone, it is even more impossible for Edward to not go.

    After eating dinner, Edward left.

    Jeanne went back to George¡¯s room.

    She flipped the notebook that she had yet to finish writing in and continued writing.

 Chapter 1266 - 1266 Jeanne Goes Into Labor

    1266 Jeanne Goes Into Labor

    As soon as she started writing, she lost track of time again.

    When she noticed the time, it was already past 11 o¡¯clock in the evening.

    She stretched her back.

    The baby inside her belly was reminding her that it was time to rest.

    She slowly got up from the chair and left George¡¯s room.

    Just as she stepped out of the room, she saw that Edward had returned from outside.

    Seeing that she was still awake, he was a little surprised, ¡°Still up?¡±

    ¡°I was waiting for you.¡± Jeanne smiled slightly.

    Edward was obviously stunned for a moment.

    ¡°How is Susan¡¯s father?¡± Jeanne walked to him.

    It seems very intimate.

    Of course Edward did not refuse.

    He took Jeanne¡¯s hand, went back to the room with her, and said, ¡°So far he¡¯s out of the woods, but because of the damage to the brain, he needs to rest in the hospital for a few more days.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Jeanne looked veryposed, ¡°Then these days, will you go to the hospital often?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Edward nodded.

    Jeanne did not show any emotions either.

    Two of them walked into the room.

    Jeanne went to take a shower.

    Edward also went to take a bath.

    Jeanne looked at him, ¡°Do you want to go together?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Edward agreed.

    Jeanne was speechless.

    She was asking if he wants to get in together, and not as an invitation.

    All right then.

    After all, the two of them took a bath together before.

    Theyy on the bed after taking a shower and slept.

    They hugged each other and slept.

    Jeanne thought that since time was running out, she should cherish the remaining time with him.

    ¡°Jeannie.¡± In the quiet room, Edward suddenly called her.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Jeanne was already a little confused at that time.

    She usually fell asleep very quickly.

    Once sleepy, she would fall asleep right when shey on the bed.

    ¡°Have you ever regretted it?¡± Edward asked.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Jeanne¡¯s drowsiness gradually diminished.

    ¡°Have you ever regretted being with me?¡± Edward whispered in her ear.

    ¡°I don¡¯t regret it.¡± Jeanne affirmed.

    There was nothing to regret.

    When she chose this path, she had already made all the preparations.

    Nothing to regret.

    However¡­

    She murmured, ¡°If I were given another choice, I would note to you.¡±

    Because it hurt too much.

    It hurt too much for the both of them.

    She actually thought about it.

    If she had not climbed onto Edward¡¯s bed back then, if she had not used Edward to achieve her wishter, if they had not fallen in love.

    Even if they died.

    Then let it be.

    There won¡¯t be as much sadness.

    She turned over and turned her back to Edward, she said, ¡°Rest early.¡±

    ¡°Good night.¡± Edward hugged her in his arms.

    All the words seemed to be swallowed.

    The two fell asleep slowly.

    ...

    For the next few days.

    ...

    Edward would leave the vi from time to time.

    asionally, he would be seen on the news, but Edward would actually take the initiative to tell her where he was going.

    Most of the time, he was out to apany Susan and visit Susan¡¯s father.

    Jeanne also found her own thing to do at home every day.

    She wrote to George.

    Eventually, she wrote a lot.

    She thought that if she could not grow up with George, she could at least give him some warmth.

    Such days¡ªwarm and peaceful days.

    It had been a month.

    Jeanne was nine months pregnant.

    Dr. Jones came again to give a prenatal checkup, and he could not help but praise, ¡°The baby is growing very well this month, and it already weighs 6.6 pounds.¡±

    ...

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°Generally, thirty-eight weeks is considered a full term. In other words, there are still two weeks left, and the baby may be born at any time.¡± Dr. Jones said while helping her with the prenatal checkup.

    ¡°Um.¡±

    ¡°Fourth Master isn¡¯t that busy these days, is he?¡± Dr. Jones asked Edward who was beside him.

    ¡°Not busy.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re not busy, it¡¯s best to stay by Jeanne¡¯s side 24 hours a day. Thest month is very important. Once there is a sign of contraction, she must be ready to give birth at any time,¡± Dr. Jones reminded.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Edward agreed.

    ¡°Will you help me deliver the baby?¡± Jeanne was suddenly curious.

    Dr. Jones blushed instantly.

    C-section was fine.

    He could still do it.

    However, as for a natural birth¡­

    He turned his head and nced at Edward.

    ¡°No, Alex has a team of doctors, and he will personally send someone to help you deliver the baby.¡± Edward said bluntly.

    So, everything is ready.

    When she gave birth to the baby safely, her life would be over.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jeanne nodded.

    Some sensitive topics should be brushed aside.

    The checkup was over.

    Dr. Jones reminded them of some precautions and left without much dy.

    Jeanne and Edward were on the sofa in the living room, and Jeanne was looking at Dr. Jones¡¯s medical advice.

    ¡°Do you want to bring George back?¡± Edward asked suddenly.

    ¡°No.¡± Jeanne shook her head.

    It¡¯s better not to see him.

    Seeing George might be harder on Jeanne.

    Edward nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you need to go out today?¡± Jeanne asked.

    A few days ago, it was because of Susan¡¯s father. He basically apanied Susan to visit every day.

    Later, it seemed that Alex was looking for him for something, and he was busy for many days after.

    Jeanne was ttered to suddenly have Edward not going anywhere today.

    ¡°I won¡¯t go out anymore. In thest month, I will be with you 24 hours a day.¡± Edward promised.

    Jeanne just listened to his promise.

    Because many times, it was not that he did not want to fulfil his promise but he could not.

    Even so, the day after the promise was made, Edward went out.

    In the next few days, people went out one after another.

    It was hard to be with her all day.

    At thirty-eight weeks, Dr. Jones came for another medical examination. He said that the baby was very calm and would note out until forty weeks.

    Jeanne did not panic too much.

    Even so, she could not help but hope the baby would stay in the womb a little longer.

    A little longer in the womb meant she could live a little longer.

    At thirty-nine weeks, Dr. Jones came to check again. He said that there was no sign of delivery.

    He told her to just keep a lookout on it every day, and she did just that.

    Edward was also paying attention.

    Whenever he could stay home, he would.

    At thirty-nine weeks and three days, Jeanne and Edward saw that there were more people at home when they came back from a walk in the back garden.

    There were some medical staff.

    Everyone was respectful when they saw Edward, ¡°Fourth Master, we are here to deliver Ms. Lawrence¡¯s baby.¡±

    They called her Miss Lawrence, and not Madam.

    Of course, Jeanne was not bothered either.

    After all, she belonged to Alex, and in Alex¡¯s mind, she was probably already a dead person.

    After that day, there were many more people in Bamboo Garden.

    In addition to the medical staff, there were also more guards.

    Probably because Edward could not do anything to prevent her from giving birth.

    At thirty-nine weeks and five days, Jeanne got up in the middle of the night to go to the toilet.

    Then¡­

    Her water broke.

 Chapter 1267 - 1267 The Birth of Paige

    1267 The Birth of Paige

    Jeanne was actually still in a somewhat dazed state.

    She literally froze for several seconds when she looked at the puddle of water underneath her.

    Her first reaction was that she was leaking urine.

    The second reaction was¡­that her water had broken.

    Her water broke meant that she was going intobor.

    She was caught off guard, but felt that it was only right.

    After all, the baby was full term.

    After thinking clearly, she did not know what she felt, she put on her pants and tried to bring herself calmly out of the bathroom. She opened the door to her room and watched as Edward waited for her at the entrance to her room.

    Every night had been the same. She would get up in the middle of the night to go to the toilet and he would help her up. After taking her to the bathroom, only then will go to the door to wait for her.

    When she finished using the toilet, he would return to bed with her.

    At this moment, she opened the bathroom door, and as usual, Edward was ready to help her back to bed.

    Then he heard Jeanne say, ¡°Edward, I¡¯m going to give birth.¡±

    Edward¡¯s hand, which was holding her, visibly trembled for a moment.

    She looked at his face, at his mixed expression, and seemed unable to react for a long time.

    ¡°Edward.¡± Jeanne called his name, trying to pull him back to his senses, ¡°Please go and call the doctor.¡±

    She was going intobor.

    The doctor¡¯s help was needed.

    It was only at this moment that Edward seemed to return to his senses.

    Looking back at Jeanne, he looked at her face full of calmness.

    He nodded slightly and took Jeanne¡¯s hand, letting her sit on the edge of the bed first before saying, ¡°You rest for a while, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll go call the doctor right away.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not scared.¡± Jeanne could not help butugh a little.

    The person who was trembling with fright did not know who it was.

    Jeanne waited in the room for a while.

    Edward returned to the room and picked her up directly after he crossed the room.

    Jeanne hurriedly wrapped her arms around Edward¡¯s neck because she was too heavy and she was afraid that Edward would not be able to hold her steady.

    After the medical staff arrived, they made a special room to wait for delivery.

    Both natural birth and C-section were prepared.

    Jeanne was actually thankful.

    At least Edward had the capability to convert his vi into a small hospital.

    She could then give birth to the baby smoothly without any danger.

    She was ced on the delivery bed by Edward, and the medical staff was all ready at this moment.

    Even at three in the morning, they were still neatly in the waiting room, waiting for her.

    After Edward put Jeanne down, he did not seem to have any intention of leaving.

    Jeanne had let go of Edward¡¯s neck at this moment, because only her amniotic fluid was broken and she did not feel any pain, so she was in good spirits.

    She said, ¡°Edward, go wait for me outside.¡±

    Edward looked at her.

    ¡°The process of giving birth is rather unsightly, you¡¯d better go wait for me outside.¡±

    Edward¡¯s throat moved slightly.

    He just looked at Jeanne¡¯s smile.

    He only looked at the faint smile she was trying to muster.

    He said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Good.

    He promised her everything she wanted.

    The only thing he could still do for her in this life was this.

    Edward walked out of the delivery room.

    He stood outside the door and stood there quietly.

    He made a phone call to Dr. Jones.

    At that time, Dr. Jones was obviously sleeping.

    When he heard the phone call, he literally jolted up.

    For those who had no idea, they would have thought his father died.

    Monica just watched Finn leave so quickly in a daze, at which the speed of him leaving could surpass the world record.

    She wondered.

    With his dedication to his job and work, even when they were in bed, he would probably just pull away and leave.

    She rolled over and continued to sleep.

    ...

    When Dr. Jones arrived at Bamboo Garden in a hurry, Edward was standing alone at the entrance of the room.

    He raised his eyes for a moment, still quiet as ever.

    Dr. Jones took a deep breath and walked over, ¡°How is Jeannie?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. She went in for a while, still no response.¡±

    ¡°Giving birth won¡¯t be so fast.¡± Dr. Jones offeredfort.

    Edward nodded.

    In fact, Dr. Jones had no idea how tofort Edward.

    He did not even know whether Edward wanted Jeanne to give birth sooner, so she could suffer less after all, or whether he wanted Jeanne to give birthter.

    Ater birth.

    Just a littleter¡­to leave.

    A quiet night.

    ...

    A piece of tranquility.

    With no idea how much time had passed, Jeanne¡¯s scream was suddenly heard from the room.

    Edward¡¯s body trembled.

    Dr. Jones turned his eyes to look at him.

    He always felt that the slightest movement now can frighten him.

 Chapter 1268 - 1268 The Birth of Paige

    1268 The Birth of Paige

    It should be known that Fourth Master Swan had never been afraid of anything since he was a child.

    Now because of Jeanne, he had be so wary.

    As time went by, Jeanne¡¯s voice became louder and louder.

    At first it was just a few grunts.

    Thereafter... the screaming grew more miserable.

    Dr. Jones just looked at Edward like this.

    Watching him clenched his fists, motionless.

    The cries in the delivery room were intermittent.

    Once there was no sound, Edward would look up at the door.

    It was not until the sound came that he rxed a little bit. Even so, his face was full of worry.

    Itsted this way for a long time.

    It was past three o¡¯clock in the morning when Jeanne entered the waiting room, and it was dawn now.

    Dr. Jones looked at the time, it was past eight o¡¯clock in the morning.

    She was still in there, yet there was no cry of a child.

    Still, Jeanne¡¯s intermittent shouts resounded in the vi.

    ¡°How long will Madam be inbor?¡± Teddy could not help asking.

    It was also because of the cry that he was woken up, and then he also stood at the door, waiting.

    Waiting for the birth of Little Miss.

    ¡°It depends on the condition of the pregnant woman.¡± Dr. Jones replied, ¡°Some people can give birth in two hours, and some people... can¡¯t even deliver in two days and two nights.¡±

    ¡°No way.¡± Teddy was obviously frightened.

    Dr. Jones looked at Edward.

    Seeing him still standing there, motionless.

    He had no idea how Edward was feeling.

    It was now eleven o¡¯clock in the morning.

    The delivery took eight hours.

    Jeanne¡¯s powerful voice in the beginning became obviously weaker now.

    Dr. Jones seemed a little uneasy, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll go in and have a look.¡±

    Edward neither nodded nor refused.

    Dr. Jones still could not grasp what Edward was thinking right now.

    What else could he think?

    The birth of a new life was something to look forward to¡­

    Yet for them, it became such a contradictory existence.

    Dr. Jones pushed open the door of the delivery room to enter.

    The doctor inside was also a little tired. She said, ¡°ording to Ms. Lawrence¡¯s current condition, a normal delivery will not be very smooth. The night passed but only managed four-finger wide of dtion. If this continues, the baby may be hypoxic, so we rmend a C-section.¡±

    Dr. Jones turned to look at Edward.

    At the beginning, Edward might still have some emotions, but now Edward was just too indifferent.

    ¡°Fourth Master.¡± Dr. Jones called him.

    His eyes moved slightly, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Okay.

    It was a simple word.

    That was it, uttered ever so softly.

    A C-section would take up to half an hour.

    In other words, after half an hour...

    Dr. Jones pursed his lips, and he said to the doctor, ¡°Get ready for a C-section.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    The doctor went in.

    After a while, he came out again.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Dr. Jones asked.

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence refused the C-section.¡±

    Dr. Jones was helpless.

    ¡°Does it need to be enforced?¡± asked the doctor.

    To them, Jeanne was just a reproduction tool, so they were not emotionally involved.

    ¡°Let her have a natural delivery,¡± Edward said.

    The doctor said no more and went in again.

    ...

    Two hourster at one o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Teddy was so anxious that he almost jumped.

    Those people inside were all highly skilled doctors, but they had note out for so long. Moreover, to be delivered at home where the environment was not the best. What if something happened to the wife and the baby?!

    Teddy could not keep calm at all.

    Dr. Jones was actually not that calm either.

    On the contrary, Edward was really too calm.

    In the delivery room, Jeanne¡¯s voice was not heard much as she was past the point of exhaustion.

    The doctor opened the door again.

    ¡°Fourth Master, I suggest a C-section. If you insist on natural birth, the baby will be in danger.¡± The doctor¡¯s attitude was obviously much firmer this time.

    Well, obviously.

    It hade to a point where there was no other way.

    Edward did not answer.

    ...

    At this moment Edward, it seemed that no one could tell what he was thinking.

    ¡°Fourth Master.¡± The doctor was a little anxious.

    Edward walked directly into the delivery room.

    Inside the room, Jeanne¡¯s face was pale and she was sweating profusely.

    Her pained expression was obvious.

    Her whole being was so weak that she might faint any second.

    At that moment, she still saw Edward clearly, watching him walk in suddenly.

    She thought he must havee in to persuade her to have a C-section.

    In actuality, she was also giving up.

    She thought she could give birth to the baby naturally with her and her baby¡¯s strengths alone.

 Chapter 1269 - 1269 The Birth of Paige

    1269 The Birth of Paige

    However, she did not expect it to be so difficult.

    So was George¡¯s birth thest time.

    His was because of breech birth, which meant no matter how hard she pushed, it was impossible for her to deliver naturally.

    This time though, Dr. Jones said that the fetus was normal.

    Sometimes, she felt that she was too stubborn.

    She said, ¡°Let¡¯s have a C-section.¡±

    When Edward was quiet, she spoke weakly.

    In fact, she was not selfless.

    She thought that when she died, at least her body would be intact and the tear below was only a small cut, yet with a dissection, her belly would be left with a big wound, which should be scary, right?

    Despite this,pared with the dignity she left for herself in the end, the baby¡¯s life is more important.

    It is more important that the baby is alive.

    ¡°Try again, I¡¯ll apany you,¡± Edward said suddenly.

    He faced her, his voice very soft.

    Jeanne looked at him in disbelief.

    ¡°I believe our baby will be very brave,¡± Edward emphasized on each word.

    Jeanne clenched her teeth.

    She did not know if Edward gave herfort, or she firmly believed that the baby would work hard with her, so she nodded and began to exert herself.

    Following the doctor¡¯s direction, she pushed hard again.

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, yes, that¡¯s it. Don¡¯t be discouraged, don¡¯t open your mouth to scream, hold back, push down hard. Yes!¡± The doctor who had helped Jeanne deliver was encouraging her.

    It was obvious that if Jeanne insisted on a natural birth, it would not be smooth and the fetus would be in danger.

    They could not afford such risk.

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, the cervix has dted to the width of seven fingers!¡± The doctor was pleasantly surprised.

    At the beginning, it dted to the width of three to four fingers and then remained at that. Now, with Fourth Master in the room, it only took an hour to dte to the width of seven fingers.

    A smooth delivery was finally in sight.

    The doctor was very excited.

    He kept cheering Jeanne on, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s how strong you are. Just got to grit your teeth and exert all your strength. Don¡¯t be discouraged.¡±

    All the medical staff¡¯s excited voices were exuberant in the waiting room.

    Edward was sitting next to Jeanne, watching her quietly as she was giving birth to their baby.

    It turned out that delivering a baby was so painful.

    Jeanne wondered if it was this painful when she gave birth to George?

    Edward¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple could be seen moving up and down.

    His eyes were on Jeanne, unmoving not even for a second.

    ¡°8 fingers,¡± the doctor said excitedly.

    The current progress is obviously going smoothly.

    Jeanne kept exerting force.

    Keep trying not to give up.

    ¡°Nine fingers!¡±

    Edward looked at Jeanne as she sweated profusely.

    Looking at her being in so much pain and difficulty.

    He reached out and held her hand.

    He could feel her mmy hand and felt her amazing strength.

    Is this a mother¡¯s love?

    Let yourself explode with unlimited potential.

    ¡°I can see the head!¡± the doctor said excitedly.

    Edward swallowed his saliva.

    Jeanne again pushed.

    ¡°Ah!¡± She could not help but yell.

    Apanied by the sound of a crying child, it resounded throughout the vi.

    Right outside the door, Teddy could not help but say happily, ¡°The baby¡¯s here! The baby¡¯s finally here! Madam has delivered!¡±

    At that moment, Dr. Jones just chose to remain silent.

    In the delivery room, the medical team retrieved the baby.

    ¡°Fourth Master, it¡¯s a girl.¡±

    He had always known it was a daughter.

    When it was really confirmed that it was a girl, he could feel his heart throbbing.

    ...

    He responded, ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Will Fourth Mastere and cut the umbilical cord himself?¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± Edward refused.

    All his attention at the moment was on Jeanne.

    After she exhausted herst shred of strength, shey there, as if she suddenly lost any breath...

    She just stared at the ceiling in front of her quietly.

    All she could hear was the sounds of her daughter crying.

    One sound, small and crisp.

    ¡°Fourth Master, 8.7 pounds, 51 centimeters. The baby is normal.¡±

    ¡°Fourth Master, do you want to hold the baby?¡±

    Edward turned his eyes.

    ...

    He took a look.

    Looking at the little baby who was held in the doctor¡¯s arms, crying with an aggrieved face, and seeing her wrinkled appearance, his heart felt warm.

    He said, ¡°Want to see it?¡±

    He was asking Jeanne.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes seemed to flicker.

    She shook her head slightly.

    No.

    She did not want to leave with too many regrets.

    ¡°Hold on to the baby first,¡± Edward ordered.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The doctor said respectfully, and could help but add, ¡°Chief said... at most half an hour.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The medical staff and doctor left with the baby in his arms.

    In the delivery room, there were only the two of them left.

    With thest half hour, the two chose to remain silent.

    Utter silence.

    Jeanne seemed to feel a tear falling on her cheek.

    She pursed her lips lightly and her eyes turned to Edward.

    Looking at the tears in his eyes filled right before her eyes.

    She did not even have the strength to cry.

    She said, so weak that it sounded almost inaudible, ¡°Live well.¡±

    Edward pursed his lips tightly.

    Neither did he not nor utter a word.

    If anything, he turned pale.

    There was a knock on the door.

    ¡°Fourth Maste,¡± said urgingly.

    ¡°Fourth Master.¡± There was no response, and the person outside the door called again.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Edward responded.

    The moment of promise.

    He stood up from Jeanne¡¯s side and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Jeanne shook her head.

    It did not matter.

    Next life, it was best they just did not meet again.

    Next life...

    Actually, how would there be a next life?

    To die was to die.

    She watched Edward turn and leave.

    With a heavy back, such a tall body, such a broad back, suddenly there was an illusion that it would fall if touched.

    ¡°Ed,¡± Jeanne called him suddenly.

    She remembered what he said during the wedding night in the bridal room.

    ¡°My name is Swan, Edward Swan. You can call me Ed.¡±

    Ed.

    Jeannie and Ed.

    Edward¡¯s footsteps paused.

    His eyes were blurred, and he could not look back at that moment.

    At that moment, he dared not turn around.

    He could not look at Jeanne¡¯s expression now when she called his name.

    Not daring to look at her, Jeanne¡¯s eyes were full of despair at herst moments.

    He said, ¡°Goodbye, Jeannie.¡±

    Farewell.

 Chapter 1270 - 1270 Edwardâ€™s Rise and Alexâ€™s Defeat

    1270 Edward¡¯s Rise and Alex¡¯s Defeat

    Edward walked out of the delivery room.

    Many people were waiting for him at the door.

    They were waiting for him toe out before they entered.

    They walked past Edward coldly.

    Edward¡¯s throat moved slightly.

    He was holding back all his emotions as he watched the group of people walk in.

    There was a click and the door shut heavily.

    So heavy the people inside and outside werepletely separated.

    ¡°Fourth Master.¡± At the doorway, Dr. Jones was calling him.

    At this moment, he was holding a small baby in his hand.

    The baby stopped crying, with red cheeks and eyes opened surveying the world outside.

    To her, it was a fresh world.

    Edward turned his eyes to look at Dr. Jones.

    Dr. Jones¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    A person¡¯s sadness, tremendous sadness, was infectious.

    Dr. Jones did not know how much strength Edward used to hold back everything he was now enduring.

    He could only imagine.

    He saw that Fourth Master Swan was no longer the man he used to be.

    The man now could hold the sky even if it was falling.

    Dr. Jones asked in a low voice, ¡°Want to carry her?¡±

    Edwardid his eyes on his daughter, who was being held in Dr. Jones¡¯s arms.

    He reached out and took his daughter, whom Jeanne had just desperately given birth to, and held her in his arms.

    Soft and gentle.

    He wished she could no longer see the world clearly, keeping her eyes clean and pure.

    He did not know how to exin to herter why she had no mother.

    He held his daughter, step by step, and left the waiting room.

    One step at a time, he was leaving Jeanne behind.

    ¡°Fourth Master.¡± Dr. Jones swiftly aided Edward.

    Edward¡¯s body was half-kneeling at this moment.

    Because there was too much grief, he finally copsed!

    ...

    Half an hourter, Jeanne¡¯s body was sent away secretly.

    With Edward still unconscious, she was sent away.

    She was buried next to her mother, Penelope Thorn.

    A grave was erected ¡°In memory of Jeanne Lawrence, daughter of Sanders¡±.

    Daughter of the Sander family.

    No.

    Edward¡¯s wife.

    The tombstone was made in advance.

    Alex ordered someone to make it for Jeanne.

    The words on the tombstone were also shown to Edward in advance.

    Alex said that it could be changed but he did not change because he thought it was not worth it.

    She was not worthy of having his name by her side, afraid that she might taint him in the afterlife.

    Half a month after Jeanne¡¯s death, George returned home.

    He finally met his sister, Paige.

    She was half a month old and had grown a little chubbier than when she was a newborn. She was even more beautiful now.

    George reached out to hold Paige¡¯s little hand and she instinctively gripped onto his fingers tightly.

    He was smiling in a pleasant surprise.

    He suddenly felt at that moment that all the injuries he had sustained were no longer important.

    He vowed that he would be very strong, strong enough to keep his sister from getting hurt even a little.

    After meeting Paige, his dad took him and went to see his mom.

    He did not know what was the reason to see his mother to go to a ce so remote that there was no house.

    However, he still quietly followed his dad.

    He went, and he saw a tombstone.

    ...

    There was a picture on the tombstone.

    In the picture, she was smiling.

    That familiar smile, as if, still in front of his eyes.

    George¡¯s tears rolled down his eyes and they fell in big globs.

    He remembered that when his Grandfather died, he wasin in this thing too.

    So, is his mom dead?

    He clenched his little lips and did not let himself cry out.

    He would not believe it.

    He would not believe that his mom had just died.

    There was so much he had yet to say to her.

    He wanted to tell his mom that he was no longer angry.

    ...

    He was no longer angry at the conflict between her and his dad.

    He understood that adults could not help themselves sometimes.

    For example, his dad sent him away.

    He also wanted to thank her for giving him such a cute sister.

    He really loved his sister so much.

    ¡°George,¡± Edward called.

    George did not answer.

    His small body, just standing straight in front of the tombstone, with blurred eyes, just looking straight at his mother¡¯s smile that could never die in his heart.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I broke my promise,¡± he said in a voice so low.

    George¡¯s scarlet eyes had not stopped tearing.

    Kingsley was dead.

    Now, his mother was also dead.

    The people who had grown up with him were gone.

    ¡°I did not bring your mother back. In the future...¡± Yan Jin said, ¡°You have to learn to take care of yourself.¡±

 Chapter 1271 - 1271 Edwardâ€™s Rise and Alexâ€™s Defeat

    1271 Edward¡¯s Rise and Alex¡¯s Defeat

    ¡°Big liar,¡± George said suddenly.

    With a choked voice, he finally could not hold it in anymore and burst into tears.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a big liar.¡± Edward nodded.

    ¡°You and my mother are both big liars!¡± George kept crying. He red at his father and the ck and white photo, ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise me that you would grow up with me? Didn¡¯t you promise me that you¡¯ll live with me? Didn¡¯t you promise me that even if the whole world left me, you would never leave me?! Liar, liar, liar!¡±

    Pointing to Jeanne¡¯s photo, George vented all his emotions.

    Really... tragic.

    That was the pain that he should not have to bear at such a young age!

    That day, George stood guard in front of Jeanne¡¯s grave, crying until the sky fell apart.

    That day, Edward hugged the weeping George and left Jeanne¡¯s grave.

    It was dark when they left.

    Edward looked back at the ck and white photo, and saw that she seemed to be smiling at him.

    The wind blew the dust and sand on the ground and whisked up the fallen leaves, blocking his vision.

    The vision in front of him had long been blurred.

    Jeanne did not want to...see him.

    George left the next day.

    He hugged Paige before leaving on his own.

    Edward refused to send him off and only watched his back as he left.

    He looked at George¡¯s small frame who got into the ck car and left without turning back.

    He probably did not deserve to be called a father.

    A monthter, Susan moved into Bamboo Garden.

    She and Edward now officially lived together.

    Half a yearter, Susan gave birth to Edward¡¯s daughter, and the whole country celebrated together.

    Monica just watched the news on the phone, and at that moment, she really endured and did not drop the phone!

    So, she conceived in October, and was pregnant for half a year.

    That meant that when Jeanne just died, Edward and Susan fell in love and slept with each other.

    If she were Jeanne, she would call that fraud.

    One yearter, Edward and Susan held a wedding ceremony.

    On the wedding day, Edward rebelled.

    When William appeared at the wedding scene as Gates¡¯ eldest son, he was detained by Edward on the spot and sent to prison.

    A year and a halfter, William was suspected of multiple homicide cases, abuse of power, and private misappropriation of state finances. He was sentenced to death with a twenty-year reprieve, and his personal property and all property of the Gates family were confiscated.

    Alex was sent to a special prison.

    Rather than a prison, it was better to describe it as a courtyard house where people are imprisoned.

    It had everything you needed, including servants.

    When Edward walked into this courtyard, it was half a year since Alex fell from his throne.

    With the support of the masses and courtiers, Edward took the position of chief of Harken.

    So far, the country¡¯s surname was changed from Gates to Swan.

    When Edward arrived, Alex was sitting on thewn of the courtyard, basking in the sun, apanied by Susan.

    The two turned to look at him at the same time and saw him walking up to them alone.

    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Alex¡¯s voice was very soft with no hint of emotion.

    Edward nodded slightly.

    ¡°Susan, make me a cup of tea.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    In fact, he just wanted Susan to leave.

    Susan was not oblivious, she turned and walked into the main room, and then looked at the two people from a distance, one tall and one short in the yard.

    ¡°How are your legs?¡± Edward asked proactively.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you know better?¡± Alex sneered.

    At that time, Alex was detained by Edward at the wedding, because he tried to escape, so he aimed a gun directly at his leg. He did not receive the appropriate reasonable treatment and sumbed to the injury. He was notpletely disabled, but he was walking with a limp. When it was raining, the pain would arise.

    ¡°I¡¯m the chief now.¡± Edward cut to the chase.

    A ceremony was held today.

    ¡°I saw it,¡± Alex said bluntly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that one day we would turn out like this,¡± Edward said.

    His eyes looked at the clear sky, and there was not much emotion on his stern face.

    Alex did not respond.

    Edward continued, ¡°When I was young, what I heard the most was to be loyal to you and your family. This is why I was born. If it wasn¡¯t for the cause of the Chief¡¯s family, I would not exist. So for a long time, I really believed that I should do everything for your family and you in this life. I was trained and experimented on crazily, and madly suppressed all my emotions. There is no meaning in anything I do.¡±

    ...

 Chapter 1272 - 1272 Edwardâ€™s Rise and Alexâ€™s Defeat

    1272 Edward¡¯s Rise and Alex¡¯s Defeat

    Alex¡¯s throat moved slightly.

    He clenched his fist and continued to be silent.

    ¡°When I first met you, you said that I am your brother.¡± Edward seemed to have paused for a moment.

    Alex also seemed to recall that image from once upon a time.

    That time, Edward was four years old while he was seven.

    It was so long ago and Edward still remembered.

    ¡°You said, in this world, I am your only family. You will only trust me alone.¡± Edward said silently.

    Sometimes it felt like he was telling someone else¡¯s story.

    ¡°So for a long time, I remember only that one sentence¡ªthat one sentence, you said you only trust me alone.¡± Edward¡¯s voice was calm when he said, ¡°In order to live up to your trust in me, I worked hard to do everything for you, to help you clear all the obstacles that stand in the way of your great work, to help you do all the cruel and bloody things, to help you step by step, to create history.¡±

    Alex¡¯s fist seemed to clench more and more tightly.

    ¡°Later, I found out that I was in love.¡± Edward said, ¡°I found out that in this world, apart from revenge and more revenge, there can be happier things, such as watching a little girl, growing up innocently and romantically in front of me. The first time I saw Jeanne was when I was twelve years old. The first time I saw her, I found my heart fluttering. Perhaps the heartbeat you have never felt in your life¡ªuncontrobly, disordered. But at that time I knew very well that I could not afford the time to like a girl, in addition to the great business of the chief¡¯s family, so I gave this opportunity to Eden, I hope Eden can rece me to take good care of her, and I was still fight life and death for you.¡±

    Inside the quiet courtyard, only Edward¡¯s faint voice was heard.

    ¡°But Eden let me down. I used to try to give him all I had, including all of the Swan family. I tried to let him take over all my achievements. When one day you¡¯re at the top, I will still be by your side. Then I will leave all of the Swans¡¯ to Eden. Even in the midst of being so busy growing up, I still took the time to help Eden get even better. I thought Jeanne needed a good boy to be with her. Unfortunately, the time I was able to spend on Eden was ultimately limited, and I didn¡¯t know at what point Eden went off course and strayed further and further away from what I expected of him.¡±

    ¡°Eden betrayed Jeanne, and Jeanne came to me for help.¡± Edward¡¯s throat moved slightly.

    He recalled again, probably when he was eighteen years old, a girl was squatting in front of his house, shivering.

    That was probably it.

    If back then he and Jeanne did not miss each other, then they would not have continued missing each otherter on.

    ¡°I had the idea to start over with Jeanne, but after she finally left South Hampton, I was finally caught between you and her. I chose you and gave up finding Jeanne. I gave up on being someone Jeanne could rely on.¡± Edward¡¯s eyes seemed to redden.

    If he had been more resolute, if he had been able to go abroad and get her back, Jeanne would not have suffered so much.

    Jeanne would not have so much.

    In this rtionship, he gave up right from the start.

    Time and again, he had given up.

    Alex¡¯s tightly clenched fist was slowly rxing.

    ¡°Later on, Jeanne came back. With a purpose, she returned. Took me and her son and came back to South Hampton. I thought it must be fate after so many times and going in circles for many years and she still wanted to be by my side. I even thought that you would allow me to have a normal family.¡± Edward said, ¡°If, indeed, we value each other as much as I do.¡±

    ¡°I said I would allow it if Jeanne was not a member of the Sanders family.¡± Alex was silent for a long time before he finally spoke.

    Edward smiled a little.

    He said, ¡°If you really understood me, if you really had seriously understood me, not to mention that Jeanne was Joseph¡¯s daughter, even if Jeanne was the daughter of Warren Sanders, you would have let her go. You don¡¯t even know, or even understand, how much I would love Jeanne! Or maybe, in your opinion, I am supposed to be used by you from childhood. I am supposed to ept all your arrangements, I am supposed to do whatever you say, my resistance would be the worst crime!¡±

    ¡°Edward, the whole world is ours! The whole of Harken is ours, so why do you have to stick to that woman? Why don¡¯t you stay with me and stand next to me in the world! You¡¯ve lost your will to fight because of a woman, you¡¯ve lost all your ambitions for a woman, don¡¯t you feel sorry? I killed Jeanne just to help you, let you return to your original self, let you understand what a man is and should have everything!¡± Alex was a little excited.

 Chapter 1273 Edwards Rise and Alexs Defeat

    Chapter 1273 Edward''s Rise and Alex''s Defeat

    Even at this moment, Alex was still a little excited.

    From the moment he was under Edward''s control, he had maintained his calm.

    He did not want anyone to see him in such a sorry state.

    Not even Edward.

    As the only descendant of the Duncans, he had a mission and had worked hard for so many years to get to where he was today. He could not let anyone see him copse. Even if he had nothing, he could not lose his pride.

    This was the dignity of the Duncan family.

    No one could be trampled on.

    But now, he was still angered by Edward.

    Everything he had done was to let Edward and him rule the world together.

    He was even willing to give half of his territory to Edward!

    Yet, because of a woman, Edward had rejected him.

    Edward had truly disappointed him.

    He was so disappointed that he admitted that he was taking revenge on Edward when he dealt with Jeanne.

    He wanted to let Edward know.

    At that moment, Alex was left speechless.

    23:48

    He was a man, a truly powerful man.

    Everything should have been dealt with cleanly!

    "Alex, did I say that I want the country?" Edward asked him coldly.

    Alex was stunned.

    "Since I was young, have I ever said that I want the country and power?" Edward asked him repeatedly, "Do you really know what I want?!

    "I don''t need to know! I only know that as my only younger brother, half of everything I''ve conquered is yours!" Alex emphasized every word. He could not hear what Edward was saying.

    "I''ve never had any desire for power. Everything I''ve done to you were done in numbness. I just want to help youplete everything you want to achieve. As for what will happen after you achieve it... I may still be by your side after I''m done, but I''m not keen on it. I just feel that since my life was given to me by you, I wouldn''t have been born if it wasn''t for you. So, I should give you everything in my life. But Alex, human feelings are mutual. I can give you everything, but you can''t even tolerate a single grain of sand."

    "I am doing this for your own good! I''ve shared with you the things that I want the most in my life, and I''ve given you half of the power and empire that I''ve set my eyes on so much. Am I not good enough to you?" Alex said to Edward angrily.

    "No, I don''t. That''s because you''re selfish," Edward said coldly.

    Alex''s face was extremely ugly.

    "It''s because of selfishness that you don''t consider other people''s thoughts, that youpulsively gave me what you thought you felt was best." Edward hit the nail on the head.

    At that moment, Alex was left speechless.

    "If you weren''t so selfish, if you could really let go of your preconceptions and ept my changes, if you could ept that there are many important people in my life besides you, you wouldn''t have forced me to this point. You wouldn''t have forced me to rebel against you to this point!" Edward looked at Alex, seeing his veins bulging in anger. "We used to be brothers, but now, because of your selfish desires, we have be enemies!"

    "It''s not my fault, and I''m not selfish!" Alex red at Edward, his entire being filled with rage. "You''re the one who betrayed our promise. You''ve forgotten that you promised me that you''d be with me for the rest of my life!

    "Alex, people grow up." Edward was calm.

    Even with the slightest emotional fluctuation, he would remain calm.

    "Since you were young, you were locked up in a house. Your world was either ck or white. In your world, other than politics and the country, there was only my blood. But I''m not. Although I have a mission, I grew up in a normal social group, and my feelings will slowly enrich as I grow. I won''t be as single-minded as you, and I won''t be as stubborn as you!"

    "That''s because you betrayed us!"

    "I''ve betrayed you," Edward admitted. "However, your first reaction when you found out that I had betrayed you was not to try to understand me, or even to understand me. Instead, you controlled me at the first moment and forced me to obey you. Alex, the only thing that hasn''t changed is that you didn''t break the promise between us. But what has changed is that you betrayed our feelings!"

    "I didn''t! If I didn''t care for you, would I have given you the power of the country?"

    "You knew that what you did would cause me so much harm, but you still chose to hurt me. If this isn''t betrayal, what is it then?" Edward''s eyes narrowed, and he said heavily, "Perhaps you did not betray me! Ultimately, you don''t care for me at all."

 Chapter 1274 Edwardâ€™s Rise and Alexâ€™s Defeat

    Chapter 1274 Edward¡¯s Rise and Alex¡¯s Defeat

    Alex''s eyes were red.

    At that moment, he was still furious at Edward''s usation. His face looked ferocious.

    "You''re just insecure. You just think that there''s no one close to you in this world except me. You''re afraid that you''ll be the only one left. That''s why you''re so afraid that I''ll leave. You''ve never really thought of me as your brother. You''re like everyone else, including the mother I''ve never met who gave birth to me. You''re just using me as a tool."

    Alex looked at Edward with a terrifying expression.

    It was as if he could not ept it.

    Edward''s words were so straightforward.

    "It''s just that none of you expected this tool to have its own thoughts one day," Edward said coldly.

    Actually¡­ There were not many emotional fluctuations.

    Sometimes, he could not understand, but after being numb to it, he figured it out.

    "Alex. I rebelled against your regime. I went against everyone''s expectations of me. I betrayed my mother''s mission to give birth to me. However, I don''t owe you anything. I don''t owe any of you anything," Edward said clearly.

    Alex sneered andughed coldly.

    Edward did not owe them anything.

    So, did he owe Edward something?!

    Edward was a tool his mother had left for him!

    Should he not use Edward as he pleased?!

    It was Edward.

    He had let him down!

    He had let his mother down!

    He had let everyone down!

    Edward looked at Alex indifferently.

    He knew very well that he could not convince Alex.

    In Alex''s heart, there was nothing wrong with himself.

    He had already given Edward the greatest favor while Edward was the one who did not know how to be grateful.

    In fact, one could not me Alex for being so stubborn.

    After all, this was all he knew as he grew up.

    Actually, he was just a victim of politics.

    Sadly, they were just sacrificialmbs.

    He thought that perhaps Alex would not admit his sorrow until the moment of his death.

    Admitting that bing such a numb and paranoid person was the sorrow of life!

    He had onlye today to tell Alex that he did not feel guilty.

    He then turned to leave. Right before he left, he turned around and said, "Alex, we will never meet again!"

    From this moment on, they had nothing to do with each other anymore.

    Edward left.

    His cold back facing Alex became distant.

    Alex vaguely remembered that after his mother gave birth to Edward, she held his hand and said, "Alex, don''t treat him as a tool. He''s your younger brother."

    That was right¡ªEdward was his brother.

    However, he had already forgotten.

    Susan appeared beside Alex after Edward left for a long time.

    Honestly, she actually liked Alex and not Edward.

    She had long realized that the man in front of her was no longer her brother, yet she did not tell anyone because she had selfishly fallen in love with Alex.

    Therefore, she gave up on avenging her brother.

    She had endured so much for Alex but he pushed her away.

    Regardless of whether he loved her or not, as long as he was still William Gates, she would never be able to be with him for the rest of her life.

    When Alex asked her to marry Edward, she had a thought, a terrible thought.

    However, she came to an agreement with Edward.

    Edward understood that he had to be strong when it came to Jeanne!

    When Alex pushed her away, he understood that only by making Alex lose everything could she really be with him.

    Therefore, theirpromise was to cooperate.

    In order not to make Alex suspicious, she chose to cater to him.

    She had always thought that this cooperation might take a long time toe to fruition.

    In the end, it was faster than she had imagined!

    She was really afraid that one day, she would fall in love with Edward during their working together.

    But on that day, he seeded.

    Later on, when she returned to Alex''s side, she gradually found out that Alex''s empire was given to him by Edward.

    If Edward wanted to take it back, he could.

    It was Alex himself who did not recognize the reality!

 Chapter 1275 A Woman Appears

    Chapter 1275 A Woman Appears

    Alex might not have expected that the government he had been looking forward to for so many years would return to its former state in just two to three years.

    In the past, there were still eyes on him.

    He was still looking at Edward, who was glowing in front of everyone.

    In the short year since Edward ascended the throne, he reorganized the internal affairs and changed the blood of all the courtiers to unify the internal affairs.

    He developed the economy, expanded industries, revived agriculture, and signed import-export cooperative trade agreements one by one with other countries.

    He wasmitted to free health care and free education, alleviating the pressure on the national economy and improving the happiness of the people.

    He developed a new industry and cultivated artificial intelligence technology alone. He became one of the few advanced countries in the world with artificial intelligence¡­

    In one year, Harken had reached unprecedented prosperity.

    Not only in the country, but Edward''s reputation had also skyrocketed in the hearts of the people. Even internationally, he had a deep influence.

    It seemed that in just one year, everyone had forgotten that there had been many internal riots in Harken before this.

    In a sh, three years had gone by!

    It had been three years since Jeanne''s death.

    Monica sat in her office and read a special report on Edward.

    Of course, he chose to report on his outstanding performance. It would not involve any scandalous news.

    It was undeniable that Edward was indeed capable and had all kinds of abilities.

    In just a year, Harken had reached its peak for thousands of years. It was really iparable to ordinary people.

    He was indeed a good leader, but he was really not a good person!

    This was based on the fact that he could let go of Jeanne so quickly for the sake of his rights, Monica was certain that Edward was a scumbag.

    Not only did he abandon Jeanne, but he also abandoned Susan.

    After William Gates was dethroned, the Gates family also suffered. Not only were all the assets of the Gates family confiscated, but everyone in the Gates family was also sent overseas and not allowed to step into Harken again, including Susan.

    In other words, after Edward made use of Susan, she abandoned her heartlessly.

    What was the point of giving birth to a daughter for him?!

    There was no need for him to use her.

    Monica really did not expect that Harken would eventually be Fourth Master Swan''s world.

    She had never thought that Fourth Master Swan''s desire for power had reached such a level. She had always thought that he would do anything for Jeanne!

    So had Fourth Master Swan always harbored a desire for power? Or was he always hiding this side of him?

    From the beginning, Fourth Master Swan had been aiming for the position of the chief of the Harken!

    Monica put down her phone.

    She felt that if this continued, her depression would re up again.

    She had no idea why.

    During this period of time, she would often think of Jeanne.

    For a long time after Jeanne''s death, she had tried her best to restrain herself from thinking about her. She had not thought about her for a long time. During this period of time, she would dream of Jeanne being alive every night. She dreamed of the many happy times they had¡­

    Monica rubbed her head and replied to the door, "Come in."

    Tim pushed the door open and entered. "Chairman, there''s a charity banquet tonight. I''m reminding you that you can set off to change into your gown now."

    "Alright," Monica replied.

    Ever since she sat in this position, there were many things that she could not control.

    Although she was repulsed in her heart, she was now able to do everything with ease.

    Come to think of it, this was the so-called growth.

    The price of growing up was to learn to let go of yourself first.

    She left the office and sat in her personal car to try on her haute couture gown.

    As soon as she walked into the luxury dress shop in the mall, she saw Nox.

    When she saw Nox, she would be reminded of a creature called a cockroach.

    The man who said that his legs were disabled and he could not take care of himself had managed to stand on his own feet after only a year. No one knew if he was born lucky or if he had hidden a lot of hardships that outsiders had no privy to. In any case, Nox''s legs were back to normal now and he could jump around.

    At this moment, beside Nox was Zoe Sullivan, the daughter of the Sullivan Group, one of the twelve big families in South Hampton. The Sullivan Group was originally a family that had begun to decline, but in recent years, it had seized the trend of economic development and invested in the development of smart AI technology. It developed rapidly in Harken. Because of Swan''s Enterprise rtionship with Edward, the Swan Group was merged with the Winter family, and the Swan family Winter family could not be evaluated as the real twelve big families. Therefore, among the twelve withdrew from the position of the head of the twelve big families. Due to historical reasons, the big families in South Hampton, the Sullivans were in the limelight for a while. Of course, the assets of the Cardellini Medical Technology were stable at the top for the time being, but judging from the market trend and the Sullivans'' ambition, it was not a problem for them to surpass the Cardellini Enterprise.

 Chapter 1276 A Woman Appears

    Chapter 1276 A Woman Appears

    Nox and Zoe''s marriage began when the Winter family secretly helped Edward support AI artificial intelligence. Nox was in charge of financing, and Zeke Sullivan, Zoe''s father, was in charge of technology development. They came in contact many times, and Nox naturally met Zeke''s daughter. It was said that the two of them fell in love at first sight. Nox even broke off his rtionship with his family for her. After more than half a year of the battle of wits and courage, Nox finally seeded in setting up an engagement with Zoe. Now, in any public ce, as long as Nox was around, he would definitely be seen with Zoe. It was widely rumored that Nox had given up a forest for Zoe''s sake.

    As for Shelly Carter, it was already impossible in the public''s eye for Shelly to marry Nox, so no one cared about her at all. They only thought that it was natural for Nox and Zoe to be together. From the beginning to the end, Shelly was insignificant.

    Monica actually agreed with the public.

    Nox and Shelly were really ipatible side by side. However, he looked like a perfect match with Zoe, who was a delicate youngdy.

    "Monica, you''re here." When Zoe saw Monica, she hurriedly greeted her warmly.

    As she had some financial dealings with Nox, coupled with Nox and Dr. Jones''s rtionship, it was inevitable that Monica shared a deep rtionship with Nox over the years. Moreover, there was something that many people had no idea about¡ªNox and Monica were actually the tworgest privatepanies that controlled the economic development of Harken. To put it bluntly, both of them were working for Edward.

    Yes, she hated Edward very much. Emotionally, she really hated this scumbag, but rationally, she could not refuse to help Edward''s expansion. Not only was she restrained by his tyranny, but she also owed him ten billion dors. Even though the money debt had been paid, she still owed him the kindness of him helping her back then. So all these years she had been helping him with many things while scolding Fourth Master Swan begrudgingly.

    Sometimes, Monica wondered if Edward had nned to make use of her one day by helping her like this back then!

    Fourth Master Swan was really a bad person!

    "Which gown did you choose?" Zoe seemed to be very familiar with Monica.

    Monica and Nox had a very close rtionship, but she was not that close to Zoe. They met often, but they were definitely not friends. However, every time Zoe was in public, she would make others think that they were chummy with each other.

    Of course, Monica would let Zoe have it. Even if she kept thinking about Shelly, she understood Nox''s choice even if she felt that Nox was a little ungrateful. After all, Shelly had been with him when he was in his most difficult time. Then, the first thing he did was fall in love with someone else and dump Shelly. He was ruthless. However, now that she saw that Nox could really give up anything for Zoe, perhaps it was true love. True love was innocent, so there was nothing to fuss about.

    She gave him a friendly smile. "I got someone to order a set for me half a month ago. I don''t know which one it is."

    "Ms. Cardellini, this one." The staff hurriedly walked out with Monica''s beautiful gown.

    The gown sparkled and looked extremely beautiful.

    Zoe hurriedly echoed, "Wow, this looks gorgeous. Monica, you have such a nice figure and you''re so beautiful. You''ll definitely look pretty in it."

    Monica''s lips curled into a smile.

    She suddenly had an indescribable feeling but she could only hide it with a smile.

    After all, Jeanne had been by her side for many years. It was rare to hear anyone describe her as beautiful. Those were the words used to describe Jeanne. In the years after Jeanne''s death, she had often heard this word of praise.

    "I''m going to change." Monica smiled politely and left.

    When she left, she saw Zoe wheedling to Nox. "Next time, you have toe early to order a gown for me¡­"

    Sure enough, everything had its weakness.

    Monica walked into the dressing room to change into her gown.

    Zoe also chose one and went to the changing room.

    Nox was sitting on the sofa with nothing to do. He picked up the phone and made a call. "Finn, are you busy?"

    "Not too bad."

    "You''re not going to the charity dinner tonight?" Nox asked.

 Chapter 1277 A Woman Appears

    Chapter 1277 A Woman Appears

    "I didn''t receive any news," Dr. Jones said bluntly.

    "Didn''t Monica tell you? I saw her changing her gown here. I thought you were busy."

    "I''m usually very busy." Dr. Jones yed dumb.

    "Don''t you think that the way you and Monica are interacting now is a little strange?"

    "What''s wrong?" Dr. Jones asked disapprovingly.

    "It''s been so many years. Not only are you not married, but you don''t even attend events together."

    "You''re overthinking. I don''t attend events because it''s really difficult for me to integrate into your circle. Previously, I went with Monica for a few, but she could not be at ease at the banquet. That''s why I suggested that if it wasn''t necessary for me to attend then I won''t. She agreed."

    "Didn''t you notice that you and Monica are getting further and further apart?" Nox could not help but remind him.

    "You''re thinking too much. We''re good together. We''ve found the best way to get along with each other."

    "Hehehe." Nox sneered.

    Sometimes, he really felt that Dr. Jones was too full of himself.

    What a prosperous society this was.

    It was really a matter of minutes for someone to steal his woman.

    Now, look at Monica.

    He wanted to see how much attention Monica could garner. As long as Monica even slightly gave a nod, a group of men could surround her and let her choose carefully.

    Dr. Jones was really overconfident. Nox felt that everyone in the world should be like him. Once he fell in love with someone, it wouldst for a lifetime. He would never change his mind for even a second!

    Nox ended the call.

    Monica walked out gracefully.

    She saw Nox standing outside and asked, "How do I look?"

    "Why don''t you ask Dr. Jones?" Nox refused anyments and said that directly.

    "He doesn''t have an eye for such things," Monica said bluntly.

    Nox was speechless.

    "Neither do you," Monica concluded, not getting Nox''s answer.

    "Monica, am I not talking to you?!" Nox was speechless.

    This woman had matured very quickly in the past few years, but she still kept picking fights with him.

    Were the two of them born to be at odds?

    "Nox, how is it?" At this moment, Zoe also walked out.

    Nox shifted his gaze away from Monica and nodded. "Very nice."

    "I knew you''d like it."

    Monica looked at Nox''s fawning over Zoe.

    She rolled her eyes.

    "Monica, this dress of yours is really beautiful." When Zoe was satisfied with her gown, she did not forget to praise Monica.

    Monica said, "Yours looks very good too."

    "Speaking of which, why isn''t Dr. Jones here yet? Isn''t heing with you?"

    "He''s busy."

    "I just called him. He''s not busy at all," Nox interrupted.

    Monica was speechless.

    She said, "Dr. Jones doesn''t fancy such asions."

    "Is that so?" Nox raised his eyebrows.

    "Aren''t you very close to him? Don''t you know what kind of person he is?" It was rare for Monica to talk to Nox.

    "He doesn''t know how many butterflies follow you every time you attend a banquet¡­"

    "You should mind your own business," Monica interrupted Nox.

    "W-what? I''m doing very well with Zoe now. We''re getting married in the second half of the year," Nox said seriously.

    "Are you really getting married?" Monica was still a little surprised.

    Nox had a good rtionship with Zoe over the past two years, and it was obvious to see. However, she was still a little surprised that he was really getting married.

    She had always thought that Nox would not get married so quickly. It did not seem like his style at all¡­

    Perhaps in the eyes of others, marriage was a very normal thing, but she was a little too paranoid.

    "Why? Are you jealous? If you are jealous, you should get married to Dr. Jones as soon as possible," Nox said deliberately.

    It was rare for Monica to waste her breath on Nox. Apanied by the staff, she walked into the dressing room to put on her makeup.

    Zoe followed her in and Nox apanied them.

    In the somewhat quiet and boring dressing room, Zoe took the initiative to change the topic. "I heard that the organizer of the charity banquet ising back tonight. Is that true?"

    Nox looked down at his phone and replied, "Yes."

    "Are they reallying? It''s really been a long time since I''ve seen the chief with my own eyes." Zoe was obviously excited.

    "Can you control yourself, please? I''ll get jealous." Nox was angry.

    In any case, with Fourth Master Swan around, the other men turned into nothing.

    He was furious.

    "Don''t be jealous. I don''t have any improper thoughts about him. I just admire his good looks. The person I love is still you," Zoe said with a smile.

    ?? l?i b¨¬nh lu?n ??u ti¨ºn cho ch??ng n¨¤y.

 Chapter 1278 A Woman Appears

    Chapter 1278 A Woman Appears

    Actually, Nox did not mind.

    After being under Edward''s shadow for so many years, he was used to it.

    He said, "Other than Fourth Master Swan, there''s another important person who''s going to appear tonight."

    "Who is it?" asked Zoe.

    Monica was also a little curious.

    "I''m not too sure about the details. I only know that she organized this charity banquet. This person has a rich background and grew up in the spotlight. Her father is Wyatt Nicholson, who is in charge of the Harken Royal Force."

    "You''re talking about Candice Nicholson." Monica immediately thought of it.

    "You know her?" Nox looked up at Monica.

    "I don''t know her. It''s just that I''ve been reading some gossip recently and saw a little bit of her profile. It mentioned that she''s Minister Nicholson''s favorite daughter. She''s outstandingly capable and grew up in the force with her father. She seems to be the youngest person in the country to receive an honor rted to the army. She''s also a woman. At that time, she caused a national sensation. Later, I heard that she made a mistake during an aerial exercise and fell from a high altitude. It''s unknown if she''s dead or alive."

    Monica recalled as she spoke, "Nox, I vaguely remember saying that Candice Nicholson died from a failed resuscitation. Did I remember wrongly? I even viewed a post at that time about a memorial to show Candice Nicholson''s dazzling life. Could I have remembered wrongly?!"

    After all, it had been a long time.

    Candice Nicholson was rumored to have died when she was twenty years old. Now, Monica was almost twenty-nine years old. She had long forgotten everything that had happened so many years ago.

    "You must have remembered wrongly. Candice didn''t die from a high-altitude fall and has been receiving treatment overseas. I heard that she faced many critical health conditions and finally survived. Then, she recuperated overseas for many years before returning home. This charity banquet was organized by Minister Nicholson for her daughter, so Fourth Master Swan has to attend. I heard that, although Candice is back to normal now, but because of many injuries, she can''t return to the Force. Minister Nicholson wants to bring her to Harken to develop her business. The charity banquet is the first step for Candice."

    Monica nodded.

    Nox definitely knew more insider information than she did, and she had never doubted it.

    "Is Candice good-looking?" Zoe suddenly asked.

    Sometimes, a woman''s focus was really strange.

    Nox shook his head. "I have no idea."

    "Monica, did you see her face on the news?"

    "I didn''t see her." Monica shook her head. "She was wearing a military uniform, but she was wearing a hat. There was camouge on her face, so I couldn''t see her face clearly."

    "Oh." Zoe nodded. "But you''ll see it tonight."

    "Okay."

    "Be careful."

    Monica was not looking forward to it. After all, she was just an insignificant figure.

    At most, they might cross paths in the business world in the future, and when they did interact, then could take their time to socialize.

    She was frighteningly calm when dealing with many things.

    After putting on makeup, it was already six in the evening.

    The three of them left the store. Nox and Zoe went to the banquet in a car.

    Monica got into her car.

    All these years, she seemed to have gotten used to being alone; everything was done by herself.

    She looked at the streets of South Hampton.

    Under Edward''s lead, the streets of South Hampton had be even more prosperous over the years.

    Therefore, to the citizens, Edward was indeed a good person.

    Her eyes moved slightly as she looked at the phone that was ringing. She picked it up unhurriedly.

    "Monica, I heard from Nox that you''re attending a charity banquet tonight."

    "Yes, I was too busy today and forgot to tell you." In fact, there were many things she did not want to reveal.

    On second thought, it did not matter if she mentioned it or not. It was a remark made out of courtesy.

    "Don''t drink too much. Remember to eat something tonight," Dr. Jones reminded her.

    "Okay."

    "Be careful."

    "Yeah."

    After a few short exchanges, he hung up.

    Actually, for the past three years, there was nothing wrong with living under the same roof as Finn.

    At least they had satisfied each other''s desires, even if it was not that great.

    However, she felt that mature women at a certain age still needed to maintain their lives in this aspect.

    The car soon arrived at its destination.

    People came and went.

    Obviously, it was a rather grand charity banquet. All the high-ranking officials and nobles who could attend were present here.

    Monica followed the crowd into the hall and there were already quite a few people.

 Chapter 1279 - 1279 A Woman Appears

    1279 A Woman Appears

    Everyone was mingling around on their own and Monica took her time before joining in the crowd.

    In fact, every time Dr. Jones reminded her about something, she would always heed his words, such as grabbing something to eat first.

    She went straight to the dessert section and chose a few pastries that she liked.

    She was ready to leave the station when someone called her from behind, ¡°Godmother.¡±

    Monica turned around in surprise. ¡°George, you¡¯re here!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± George nodded.

    The ten-year-old George had really grown much taller.

    She had no idea when but his fair face had grown tanner. Even his baby face was not as childish anymore. He gave off a big boy vibe, and he was clearly more mature than his age ought to be.

    If Jeanne knew that her son had suddenly be so sophisticated, her heart would probably ache.

    Monica patted George¡¯s head. ¡°Do you want some pastries? Godma will get you some.¡±

    ¡°No need. I¡¯ve just eaten.¡±

    ¡°Did you follow your father here?¡± Monica asked.

    ¡°No,¡± George said. ¡°I came on my own. I asked Teddy to send me here.¡±

    ¡°Your dad¡¯s noting tonight?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Why so?¡± Monica was surprised.

    George didn¡¯t answer.

    Oh well. George actually had a deep prejudice against Fourth Master Swan, just like she did.

    Once someone was rted to Jeanne, who would not have a prejudice against Fourth Master Swan?!

    Monica smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m on the same side as you.¡±

    George nodded.

    He seemed to believe her.

    ¡°By the way, how¡¯s your sister?¡± Monica asked as she ate her pastry.

    Although Monica did not like Paige very much. Once she saw Paige by ident. She inexplicably felt that Fourth Master Swan¡¯s daughter looked very likable, the kind affability at first nce. Paige probably looked exactly the same as George, that was why she felt a sense of familiarity.

    However, logically speaking, she still could not ept the existence of Fourth Master Swan¡¯s daughter. Therefore, even if she liked that little girl very much, she would not care much for her.

    She had only heard that George loved his sister very much. At this moment, the two of them had nothing to talk about. They could not keepining about Fourth Master Swan. It was fine if theyined in private, but it would be awkward if others heard them.

    She could only switch the subject.

    ¡°She¡¯s such a chubby girl. She¡¯s very cute.¡± George¡¯s eyes instantly lit up when speaking of Paige.

    Monica could not help but sigh to herself.

    George was still a child after all.

    He did not expect his father to abandon his mother and give birth to his sister.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been away for a long time but she¡¯ll remember me. As soon as Ie back, she¡¯ll want to sleep with me. She¡¯ll stick to me wherever I go. I came here just now to avoid my sister. She¡¯ll cry if she sees me leave,¡± George said in one breath.

    Monica seemed to be able to imagine that scene.

    A chubby little girl crying her heart out.

    ¡®I can¡¯t think about it.¡¯

    Monica did not know why, but whenever she thought of that little girl, she felt an inexplicable heartache.

    Was it because she was born without a mother?!

    After all, Susan had already been expelled.

    It was probably impossible for her to return to Harken and see her daughter again.

    That was why there was a trace of sympathy.

    ¡°Godmother, when will youe to my house to see my sister? She¡¯s really cute. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like her too.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ Okay.¡± Monica nodded perfunctorily.

    ¡®Admit it. That was a white lie.¡¯

    George was about to say something else when there was a sudden movement in the hall.

    Monica turned to look.

    Looking across the banquet hall, a woman walked in with a security detail.

    She could not see it clearly from afar but that should be the organizer for the event today, Candice Nicholson.

 Chapter 1280 - 1280 Edward Attends a Charity Banquet

    1280 Edward Attends a Charity Banquet

    Candice Nicholson¡¯s sudden appearance in the banquet hall instantly caused a stir among the people present.

    Her cheat-death life was fleeting, making countless people feel sorry for her. After a few years, she could appear in front of everyone again. It was more or less unexpected.

    As such, it naturally attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    At that moment, even Monica felt that the pastries were a little boring. She really wanted to go and take a look.

    The countless highlights of Candice¡¯s in the media included her appearance.

    Some media outlets said that Candice had a beauty different from traditional beauty. Her beauty also carried a heroic spirit. She exuded determination right to her bones and was valiant and heroic.

    So this woman was¡­ a tomboy.

    However, when she looked at her from afar and saw her walking through the crowd in a light golden evening gown, she felt that her steps and bearing were elegant.

    ¡®Never mind.¡¯

    Monica stopped specting.

    She put down the pastry and decided to take a look.

    For some reason, she felt that the person in the distance had a magical power that made her want to see what was going on.

    She looked down at George. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll show you what¡¯s fun.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going,¡± George refused directly.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Monica was surprised.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t like socializing, or you don¡¯t like anyone?¡± Monica smiled.

    Sometimes, George was very mature. He could think from an adult¡¯s point of view, which shocked people.

    Other times, he was still childish and even a child would have a temper.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like that woman.¡± George pointed at Candice.

    What did Candice do to make George dislike her!

    Monica was baffled.

    George turned around and left.

    Monica was even more shocked.

    Could George be rted to Candice?!

    But no matter how he looked at it, the two of them were not rted at all!

    Monica decided not to think about it anymore.

    She tidied up her appearance and walked into the crowd of the banquet.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were still on Candice. She was surrounded by many people. Monica could not see her face at all and she was already extending her neck for a better view.

    ¡°Are you that curious about that woman?¡± Nox suddenly appeared beside Monica.

    Monica was shocked.

    She came back to her senses. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that people are like this? The more mysterious someone is, the more they can¡¯t help but want to find out. I just feel that Candice has been alive and even got up after so many years. It¡¯s rather inspirational, so I want to get to know her. Besides, don¡¯t you think that this woman gives off a sense of familiarity?¡±

    The main point was¡­

    Familiarity.

    With just a nce, Monica felt her heart beating wildly.

    The familiarity that followed made her unable to remain calm.

    Logically speaking, she had never interacted with Candice at all, so it was impossible for her to have a familiar feeling.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Nox threw cold water on Monica. ¡°I, Young Master Winter, have been in the business for so many years and have seen many women. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve never seen or interacted with a woman like Candice Nicholson.¡±

    ¡°Why? Judging from your tone, you¡¯ve fallen in love with someone else so quickly?!¡± Monica raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°Pure admiration, you know?!¡± Nox was a little excited.

    Monica smiled. ¡°You really like Zoe, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Otherwise, why would he be in such a hurry to clear his name?

    Nox rolled his eyes. ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Shelly can¡¯t be any lesser in significance to you,¡± Monica said indifferently, looking a little sarcastic.

    When Nox heard Shelly¡¯s name, his expression changed slightly. ¡°Do you have nothing better to do every day? Why don¡¯t you just think about your rtionship with Dr. Jones? Don¡¯t you think the two of you get along very strangely? I¡¯ve never seen a couple who doesn¡¯t need each other that much.¡±

    ¡°Am I not showing it to you now?¡± Monica smiled calmly.

    ¡°Monica, tell me honestly, are you deceiving Dr. Jones¡¯s feelings again?!¡± Nox looked serious.

    Monica frowned.

    ¡°You don¡¯t like Dr. Jones at all, right?¡± Nox was aggressive.

    Monica was silent for a few seconds.

    Speaking of liking him¡­

    She did not know how much she liked him.

    There did not seem to be any special kind of joy when they were together, nor was there any special longing when they were apart.

    To say that she did not like him¡­

    ...

 Chapter 1281 - 1281 Edward Attends a Charity Banquet

    1281 Edward Attends a Charity Banquet

    If she did not like him, why did she have to be with Dr. Jones for three years?

    How many of these three years could she waste time and time again in her life?

    ¡°Monica, you¡¯re hesitating!¡± Nox was a little excited when he did not get Monica¡¯s answer.

    Monica snapped back to her senses. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to discuss rtionships matters with you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a love expert. If you don¡¯t discuss it with me, who would you do that with?!¡±

    Monica could not help butugh.

    She actually looked a little pretty when she smiled.

    Nox had to admit that Monica was beautiful now.

    It had been a really long time since he had discovered Monica¡¯s outstanding qualities. He did not know if she had really cultivated her temperament over the years, but he felt that wherever she went, she would easily attract attention.

    Of course, he did not have any lewd thoughts about Monica at all. He only had tonic feelings!

    ¡°Monica, you¡¯re actually mocking me! F*ck, I¡¯ve seen countless women. I know everything about men and women like the back of my hand.¡±

    ¡°The sex thing?¡±

    ¡°Can you not be so tacky¡­¡±

    Nox was excited.

    At that moment, Monica, who was in front of him, suddenly gave him a look.

    Nox usually looked sloppy, but in fact, he was very wise and smart.

    All she needed was to give him a look and Nox immediately understood.

    He turned.

    He turned around and saw the star of the banquet, Candice Nicholson, suddenly appear behind him.

    When Candice entered the venue just now, he was right next to her and saw her face clearly. However, he did not take the initiative to socialize. After all, he did not like to join in the fun when there were many people.

    When the crowd saw Candice walking over on her own, they were still a little surprised.

    However, he also maintained hisposure.

    ¡°Young Master Winter, Ms. Cardellini.¡± Candice spoke first in a friendly manner. ¡°I¡¯m Candice Nicholson. It¡¯s my honor to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Hello.¡± Nox quickly extended his hand.

    Candice returned the handshake.

    She shifted her gaze to Monica and extended her hand. ¡°Thank you very much for attending my charity banquet.¡±

    Monica was stunned for a moment before she stretched out her hand as well.

    It was indeed her imagination.

    Initially, when she did not get a clear look at Candice, she felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity. Now that they were face to face, this sense of familiarity suddenly disappeared.

    She was sure that this was the first time she had seen the woman in front of her.

    It was simr to the description in the media.

    There was a heroic spirit in her beauty.

    It was the kind of innate pride that many womencked now. There was also a clean temperament that was untainted by the secr world.

    Was it because of an ident that she had almost nevere into contact with the outside world that she had such a unique feeling?!

    Monica smiled without batting an eyelid and said courteously, ¡°Seeing is believing. Ms. Nicholson is more beautiful than I¡¯ve imagined.¡±

    Candice smiled. ¡°Likewise, Ms. Cardellini.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Monica was still smiling.

    ¡°I¡¯ve read many of your reports. Almost all of them were evaluating your business management ability. Very few people have mentioned your appearance and naturally assumed that your physical appearance was not good. Of course, I¡¯ve seen your photos in the media. I personally thought that it had been refined and beautified. Now that I¡¯ve seen you in person, I realize that I got it wrong.¡± Candice¡¯s words were sincere.

    It was much morefortable than the manypliments Monica had heard.

    ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡± She was not too excited about it though.

    After all, only eptpliments on such asions with a grain of salt.

    She was just a little surprised.

    After all, Candice had juste into contact with the outside world, but she seemed to be at a normal business meeting. She was calm, smooth, and at ease. It was impossible to tell that she was a rookie.

    Therefore, sometimes, the media reports could not bepletely believed.

    Since she wanted to enter the business world, she should not be a simple person.

    The three of them stood together and chatted for a while.

    Monica was actually ttered that Candice had taken the initiative to talk to her and Nox.

    In the business world, she and Nox could indeed support most of Harken, but in the end, Minister Nicholson¡¯s status was definitely more noble. After all, he was in charge of the Harken Royal Force, so he was second only to one person.

    In Harken, there had never been a rule where politicians took the initiative to curry favor with businessmen.

    ¡®That went without saying.¡¯

    Monica suddenly thought of something.

    The leader of Harken, Edward, could be considered to have a close rtionship with them.

 Chapter 1282 - 1282 Edward Attends a Charity Banquet

    1282 Edward Attends a Charity Banquet

    Ordinary people might not know about their current involvement, but with Minister Nicholson¡¯s status, he definitely knew a lot of insider information.

    In addition, Candice wanted to expand into the business world, so it was not surprising that she took the initiative to express her goodwill to the two of them.

    After Monica figured it out calmly, she continued to socialize with Candice while maintaining a healthy distance.

    At this moment, Zoe had already returned to Nox¡¯s side from her father and joined in on the conversation. The four of them chatted happily.

    ¡°The chief is here,¡± someone next to them suddenly said.

    Everyone looked in that direction.

    From afar, he saw the youngest leader of Harken, Edward.

    To be honest, Monica had not seen this man for a long time.

    She was extremely busy, to the point that she could only see him on the news.

    It was also because of his dedication that he could obtain the support of the entire country.

    Now, Edward¡¯s identity was different from others.

    When he appeared, many people followed closely behind him, causing all the high-ranking officials and nobles to stop and stare because of his aura.

    Monica saw Edward walking toward Minister Nicholson.

    Minister Nicholson weed them warmly and the two of them chatted.

    Monica could not imagine what it would be like for someone like Edward to be mixed up with a group of old men.

    Later on, she would know when he saw him. It could only highlight that he was more handsome.

    He was so good looking that he could shatter heaven and earth.

    Monica even suspected that Edward had won over the hearts of the people of Harken so quickly because of his good looks. At the very least, the womenfolk could not withstand it at all and immediately bowed down.

    ¡°Wow, he¡¯s still so handsome!¡±

    As they watched, some people started to be infatuated.

    Monica retracted her gaze and saw Zoe looking at Edward with an intoxicated expression.

    ¡°Ahem.¡± Nox deliberately coughed. ¡°Wipe your drool.¡±

    Zoe said coquettishly, ¡°Come on, Nox.¡±

    Monica felt mushy.

    As expected, Shelly did not match Nox but at least she would not act so coquettish.

    Candice watched from the side and could not help but smile.

    ¡°By the way, our chief is still single, right?¡± Zoe suddenly asked.

    Monica could not help but roll her eyes internally.

    Yes, he was single, who merely had two children; the kind of children with the same mother.

    ¡°I wonder which woman will be so lucky to marry the chief in the future,¡± Zoe muttered.

    Suddenly, she saw Edward walking over.

    Zoe was stunned.

    What should she do?

    He was so handsome that she seemed to have no resistance against him.

    Monica, Nox, and Candice naturally noticed Edward walking over.

    His aura was really too strong so it was impossible to ignore.

    When Edward stopped in front of them, Monica¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    When he saw Candice, she quietly turned around and walked away.

    Monica frowned slightly.

    She was avoiding Edward?!

    One hundred percent of the people here wanted to please him, but Candice had just walked away.

    Monica did not even think that Candice was ying hard to get. Of course, it was unavoidable that she was deliberately attracting attention. However, at this moment, Monica had the impression that she really did not want to know him.

    There were still women in this world who were single. Did she really reject Edward?!

    He was as precious as a national treasure!

    ¡°Fourth Master Swan, it seems that not all women are attracted to you. There will always be one or two who will scoff at you,¡± Nox said deliberately.

    Edward¡¯s gaze did not seem to be on Candice.

    Of course, just because he did not look, it did not mean that he did not see it.

    He just appeared indifferent.

    ¡°Why are you free to attend such a business-like charity banquet today? Don¡¯t you always have a lot of work to do? Even if I call you, I have to guarantee that it will end within a minute.¡± Nox¡¯s wife was extremely dissatisfied.

    When Nox was alone, or when he was with Zoe, he could dominate. Every time he was in front of Edward, he would suddenly lose his brilliance. He felt as if everything had been snatched away by Edward.

    Truth be told, Edward did not really snatch his wit away. It was just that Nox habituallyy low under Edward and entuated Edward¡¯s splendor.

 Chapter 1283 - 1283 Edward Attends a Charity Banquet

    1283 Edward Attends a Charity Banquet

    ¡°It¡¯s just a business meeting. How do you want me to answer you?¡± Edward¡¯s deep voice was clearly very maic.

    ¡°F*ck,¡± Nox could help but curse.

    He knew that he would not hear anything good from Edward.

    Monica could not help butugh.

    Every time, Nox seemed to want something nice toe from Edward¡¯s mouth. It was probably psychologicalfort, but every time, he was ruthlessly given harsh treatment.

    Monica thought that Edward and Nox should have a good rtionship.

    However, ever since Edward became the leader, the domains they were in charge of were different. They seemed to have gradually drifted apart.

    Therefore, every time they met, Nox childishly wanted to prove his existence.

    ¡°Nox, don¡¯t swear in front of the chief,¡± Zoe could not help but remind him.

    ¡°I¡¯m used to it.¡± Edward did not mind. ¡°By the way, have you seen George?¡±

    ¡°I saw him,¡± Monica replied.

    ¡°He¡¯s here?¡±

    ¡°He got here early but he didn¡¯t seem to like the surroundings much, so he went off somewhere.¡¯

    Edward nodded slightly.

    ¡°Chief.¡± Monica still respected Edward.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Edward treated Monica well.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re very busy, but sometimes I still hope that you can spend some time with George. I always feel that George¡­¡± Monica pursed her lips. After all, she understood the principle that apanying a king was like apanying a tiger. ¡°George is a little lonely.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Edward agreed immediately.

    His answer was so straightforward that even Monica was surprised.

    ¡°I have been too busy with work and neglected him. I¡¯ll try my best to make up for it in the future,¡± Edward added.

    He seemed to have sensed Monica¡¯s disbelief.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Monica nodded.

    There was also a hint of ttery.

    Sometimes, she looked down on her ownpliance, but in front of Edward, she could not help herself and naturally wanted to obey him.

    Damn it. She was livid.

    ¡°Good evening, everyone!¡± The host¡¯s voice suddenly resounded in the banquet hall.

    Everyone could not help but walk toward the center.

    Edward remained unmoved.

    Nox and Monica did not dare to join in on the fun either.

    He was also watching the center of the stage from afar.

    The staff members were giving out charity bids one by one. It was obvious that the auction was about to begin.

    ¡°I¡¯m very honored. The annual charity banquet of Harken has invited all the distinguished guests here today. I¡¯m especially grateful to the Chief of Harken foring in person.¡± The host was very respectful.

    He even bowed deeply in Edward¡¯s direction.

    Edward remained calm.

    He just epted thepliments indifferently.

    ¡°Thank you again, Ms. Nicholson, the organizer of this charity banquet. Most of the items in this charity auction were donated by Ms. Nicholson for free. Thank you for your strong support for our charity. Thank you!¡± The host bowed deeply.

    The crowd apuded continuously.

    After the introduction, the host hit the gavel. ¡°I announce that the charity auction has officially begun. First, let¡¯s invite our staff to take out our first auction item. This auction item dates back to ancient times andes from the genuine work of the famous poet, Ralph Waldo Emerson. Now, only the authentic work of Ralph Waldo Emerson is left on the market. It can be said to be priceless. This charity item is provided free of charge by Ms. Nicholson. The bid starts at two million dors, with fifty thousand dors with every increase. Begin!¡±

    ¡°Five million!¡± Someone suddenly raised the price.

    Everyone who was about to bid paused.

    Then, the young man said, ¡°Since it¡¯s Emerson¡¯s only authentic work, it¡¯s naturally worth this price.¡±

    ¡°5.2 million.¡± Someone finally started to raise the price.

    ¡°5.5 million¡­¡±

    The charity auction was in full swing.

    Monica was not interested in this item at all.

    In fact, she was actually not interested in these charity auctions. However, she would symbolically bid for one or two items every time to promote herself. It could be considered as supporting the charity.

    She raised her hand. ¡°Ten million!¡±

    Everyone who was stillpeting fiercely immediately settled down.

    Nox could help but mutter, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that your family will go bankrupt because of you?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? If I go bankrupt and the chief sponsors me with another ten billion, I can be revived.¡±

    ¡°Tsk,¡± Nox said disdainfully.

    Naturally, Monica won the first auction. There were many items that came after.

    Nox also made a bid for one.

    ...

 Chapter 1284 - 1284 Edward Attends a Charity Banquet

    1284 Edward Attends a Charity Banquet

    It also cost a lot of money.

    Therefore, Nox was a ssic example of pot calling the kettle ck.

    The charity auction wasing to an end.

    Usually, the final product would be the highlight of the night. Sometimes, it would even be so intense that blood would spill on scene.

    ¡°Thest item to be auctioned is a jade bracelet. I won¡¯t go back too much to the luster of the bracelet and its long history, lest everyone thinks that I¡¯m exaggerating. I¡¯ll just tell them the origin of this jade bracelet,¡± the host said excitedly. ¡°This bracelet was donated for free by our leader. The bracelet was left behind by his mother-inw, and it has been passed down from generation to generation. To put it bluntly, this is the Chief¡¯s family heirloom. Now that the Chief has donated it for free to support our charity, I once again thank you on behalf of charity.¡±

    With that, there was another round of apuse.

    Monica stared straight at the bracelet that the staff was carefully disying.

    At first nce, Monica felt that it was a little familiar.

    Now that the host had mentioned it, she waspletely certain that Jeanne had worn this bracelet before.

    She remembered that Edward married Jeanne in ivory silk taffeta and antiquece gown, with a 25-foot train and a 153 yards tulle veil. She had put on the phoenix cor and ceremonial robe and the family bracelet for her. Now, things had really changed.

    She looked at the host in front of her as the host spoke with saliva spitting out of her mouth everywhere.

    After a long time, the bidding began. ¡°The starting bid is five million. Each increase is a hundred thousand. Let the bidding begin!¡±

    ¡°Six million.¡±

    ¡°Seven million.¡±

    ¡°Ten million.¡±

    ¡°Eleven million.¡±

    ¡°Fifteen million.¡±

    The auction was iparably intense.

    One had to know that bidding for this bracelet was not only to support charity, but also to promote thepany and curry favor with the Chief of Harken.

    ¡°Twenty-five million.¡± The price had already been raised five times.

    However, everyone present was still excited.

    ¡°Thirty million.¡± A female spoke suddenly.

    Everyone turned to look at Candice.

    Unexpectedly, the organizer, Candice, also joined the auction.

    However, the moment she opened her mouth, everyone turned silent.

    They were probably a little shocked, besides showing her some respect.

    After all, they had to give Minister Nicholson face.

    ¡°Forty million.¡± Monica suddenly raised her card.

    Beside him, Nox¡¯s eyes widened.

    How could such a lousy bracelet be so popr?!

    It could not be that popr right?

    However, Monica did not want any other woman to wear something that belonged to Jeanne.

    She called out her bid.

    Obviously, it put Candice in a difficult position.

    No matter what, Minister Nicholson was in politics. It was said that she also had some business activities, but in order to avoid suspicion, she definitely did not dare to spend money recklessly. Thirty million was the limit for her. If she called the bid higher, it would really be too ostentatious.

    Silence ensued.

    It was obvious that Candice had given up.

    The host seemed to have just finally reacted. He quickly said, ¡°Forty million going once, twice¡­¡±

    ¡°Fifty million.¡± A deep male voice suddenly resounded beside her.

    Monica turned to look at Edward.

    To be honest, from the moment the bracelet was disyed, all her good impression of him was gone¡ªsomething Monica had no choice but to admit. Now, his actions made her feel a little puzzled.

    Edward shocked everyone.

    The host asked with a trembling voice, ¡°Chief, are you bidding?¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± Edward replied.

    He was not joking.

    As soon as Edward spoke, the others naturally did not dare to say at all.

    The host did not even want to close the bid. He instead wanted to just sell off the bracelet.

    ¡°Sixty million.¡± Monica suddenly raised her hand again.

    ¡°Seventy million.¡±

    ¡°Eighty million.¡±

    ¡°Ny¡­¡± Nox grabbed Monica.

    His heart was about to burst.

    Monica actually dared to go against Fourth Master Swan so brazenly.

    One had to know that he was a fearless person but he did not dare to be disrespectful to Fourth Master Swan in front of outsiders. Did this woman really want to die?!

    ...

    Did she know that apanying one¡¯s sovereign is likened to apanying a tiger?!

    Monica looked at Nox coldly.

    Looking at Nox¡¯s actions, the host hurriedly said, ¡°Eighty million going once, going twice, going thrice. Sold!¡±

    His mouth was really shockingly fast.

    He was afraid that something would happen again.

    Monica was speechless.

    She put down the bid and looked a little ufortable.

    She was just unhappy that Edward had put Jeanne¡¯s things up for auction.

    She had a feeling that if there was a first time, there would definitely be a second time. There would definitely be countless more times!

    She could not ept that Jeanne had been abandoned by Edward!

    ...

 Chapter 1285 - 1285 Candiceâ€™s Identity Revealed

    1285 Candice¡¯s Identity Revealed

    At the charity banquet venue, the host auctioned thest charity item to Edward at an astonishing speed.

    Monica was a little angry.

    Sometimes, she would still get stuck in a dead end and still not understand many things.

    In fact, she had never really understood what was going on with Jeanne.

    She had never really epted the fact that Jeanne was no longer alive.

    But apparently, except for her, Edward epted it very well.

    He was as sharp as a razor.

    ¡°Congrattions and thanks to the Chief for bidding for thest charity item. Thank you again for your support. Thank you!¡± the host said in a loud voice.

    The entire venue was filled with apuse.

    Monica left amidst the apuse.

    However, she did not give Edward any face and turned to leave.

    Nox looked at Monica¡¯s back speechlessly.

    This girl was really bold.

    He turned to look at Edward.

    Edward seemed to have nced at Monica indifferently.

    At this moment, the host and staff personally handed the bracelet to Edward. ¡°Chief, congrattions and thank you from the bottom of our hearts again.¡±

    Edward nodded slightly and took the bracelet.

    Jeanne had ced the bracelet in Bamboo Garden and had never worn it again.

    He thought about it carefully.

    It must have been probably during her pregnancy, the day he and Susan announced their engagement.

    Actually¡­ There were many things he could remember vividly.

    Only he deliberately suppressed those memories and pretended to not know.

    Edward turned around and left.

    Countless staff members followed behind.

    Nox still wanted to say something, but he looked at Edward¡¯s back and kept mum.

    He had a feeling that even if Fourth Master Swan never mentioned Jeanne again, no one would be able to see his emotions. Would he still miss Jeanne?

    In fact, he knew very well that Edward had never let go.

    Today, he had taken out Jeanne¡¯s bracelet. Perhaps he would miss her even more.

    Nox helplessly watched Edward leave.

    Originally, the charity banquet would have ended after thest auction item.

    Because if Edward left now, the others did not dare to leave. They wanted to leave the privilege to Edward first. Only after he left did the others dare to leave.

    Outside the banquet hall, Edward stood at the door.

    He was surrounded by his bodyguards.

    He was dressed in a ck suit and looked like he was in a big gang ready for battle.

    He had no idea when he started to get used to her current life, which used to be watched by others whenever he did anything.

    He stood in the doorway with his tall figure standing dignified.

    Candice saw him from afar.

    She was looking at the youngest and the most good-looking Chief in the history of Harken.

    She had heard many things about Edward, but this was the first time she had seen him in person.

    She had an indescribable feeling.

    In any case, she braced himself and walked over.

    Of course, Edward saw it too.

    His eyes were fixed on Candice.

    He watched as she walked toward him elegantly, looking both nervous and calm.

    One step at a time, she walked up to him.

    The two of them stood opposite each other.

    When she got closer, Candice suddenly realized that the man in front of her was very tall.

    She was already wearing such high heels yet in front of him she was clearly very petite. She still needed to raise her head slightly to see his devastatingly beautiful face.

    Before seeing him in person, everyone around was saying that the Chief was so handsome, shining so bright it was blinding.

    Previously, she did not think much of it.

    She always felt that a capable person who could be the leader would not have much charm no matter how handsome he was.

    When she saw him today, she was finally pped in the face.

    Even if she deliberately did not care about this person¡¯s existence, she would still be unintentionally stunned by his aura, so she would still look at him from time to time.

    That was fine by her. It was not only because he was handsome, but because they had a close rtionship.

    ...

    She calmed her nerves so that no one could tell that she was nervous.

    She took the initiative to say, ¡°Chief, you were looking for me.¡±

    Her tone was distant yet respectful.

    Edward nodded.

    As he nodded, he handed the box with the jade bracelet in it to Candice.

    She was astonished.

    She looked at him with surprise.

    She heard him say, ¡°For you.¡±

    Candice was lost for words.

    When she saw Edward leaving under the protection of the bodyguards, she originally thought that he had left, but she received a notice that he wanted to see her alone. She came out feeling a little nervous, but in the face of this situation, she could not react at all.

    ...

 Chapter 1286 - 1286 Candiceâ€™s Identity Revealed

    1286 Candice¡¯s Identity Revealed

    ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡± Edward asked.

    There was clearly a hint of pampering.

    Candice frowned.

    She felt that she had heard those familiar words somewhere before.

    She forced herself to calm down and smiled elegantly. ¡°Chief, you¡¯ve misunderstood. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like it. I just heard that this jade bracelet was left behind by your ex-wife, so I wanted to bid for it and return it to you. I was extremely touched that you could attend the charity banquet personally and even donate a charity auction item, so I wanted to use this auction item to thank you.¡±

    Edward retracted his hand silently.

    There was no awkwardness.

    He just looked at how Candice had indifferently and skillfully rejected his gift.

    He said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    It was the same indifferent response again.

    Candice merely smiled. She did not know if it was an illusion, but she felt that the Edward in front of her was looking at her strangely.

    It felt as if there were a mix of emotions behind his gaze while it seemed like there was nothing at all.

    He turned around. ¡°Go back and prepare well for our wedding next month. I¡¯ll announce the wedding date to the public tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°¡­Alright.¡± Candice nodded.

    Edward left.

    With a cold and strong aura, he disappeared from Candice¡¯s sight.

    She just watched as he drove away.

    At that moment, he could not help but sigh heavily.

    After recuperating overseas for so many years, she dide back this time to get married.

    Actually, she had a long stretch of memory that was blurry.

    It was just that she could not remember many things.

    When she opened her eyes, she was faced with an unfamiliar environment and a stranger. Then, she learned all about her past from the words of others.

    She was Candice Nicholson.

    She was the daughter of Minister Wyatt Nicholson.

    She grew up in the army with her father and had received many honors since she was young. She had be the pride of her father and family. However, she did not expect that in an aerial act, she would crash in order toplete a difficult maneuver.

    After the crash, she had been in aa. She was treated domestically and overseas. Later, shey in bed for many years. At one point, she was dered as someone in a vegetative state. However, a year ago, she woke up unexpectedly and lost all her memories.

    She underwent rehabilitation treatment abroad and recovered surprisingly quickly.

    She even wondered if she had crashed a fake ne.

    After all, she did not lose an arm or a leg.

    It was just that after waking up, she was very weak.

    However, this weakness was short-lived. Not long after, she almost returned to being a normal person.

    During the recovery process, her father, Wyatt Nicholson, would take time out of his busy schedule to travel across the Pacific Ocean to visit her. If he had a longer time off, then he could apany her for two days. If shorter, then he could only apany her for two hours. She should have been very touched by his pampering, but for some reason, she could not seem to understand the feelings between blood ties. She even felt that she was a little too cold-blooded. Of course, she was notpletely indifferent. Sometimes, when she saw her father dozing off when he was apanying her, her heart would still ache.

    Moreover, as she woke up for a longer period of time and her father spent more and more time with her, her feelings for her father deepened bit by bit.

    Just like that, one day¡­

    Her father was silent for a long time in her ward.

    He had not uttered a word for a long while, as if something was on his mind.

    This was very unusual because every time he came, he would be as warm as the spring breeze recing the winter chill to her.

    Every time, she would think about how outstanding she must have been when she was young to make her father dote on her to this extent.

    She also had an inexplicable urge to make herself shine again.

    ¡°Candice.¡± Her father called her name solemnly.

    ¡°Just tell me what you have on your mind, Dad,¡± she said with a small smile.

    She really felt that she could ept anything.

    She felt that she had experienced many earth-shattering things in her life. In fact, she could not remember anything, but she felt that she could ept any blow.

    ¡°The Chief of Harken, Edward, said he wants to marry you.¡± Wyatt sighed.

    For real?

    At that moment, Candice was shocked beyond belief.

    She had thought about many things. For example, her father had been fired, and her father might even face jail time for embezzlement, bribery, and abuse of power. She had never thought that he would actually let her get married.

 Chapter 1287 - 1287 Candiceâ€™s Identity Revealed

    1287 Candice¡¯s Identity Revealed

    Was this not strange at all?!

    She had been lying in bed for eight years. When she woke up in the ninth year, she was targeted.

    The key was that he was not a small fry.

    She had never thought of being with the Chief of Harken.

    Even though she could often hear praise for him from her father, she admired this young leader from the bottom of her heart.

    ¡°Why me?¡± she finally could not help but ask.

    ¡°The Chief just ascended the throne and needed someone loyal next to him. I was chosen by him, but in the end, I had too much power. If he used me again, I might be at risk of exceeding his power. In order to make him not be too afraid of me, he suggested that I marry my daughter to him. Once we be a family, there won¡¯t be too many taboos. Originally, I wanted to marry your younger sister, Chloe, to him, but he said that he wanted you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never even met him.¡± Candice was really baffled.

    In the eyes of politicians, was marriage such a trivial thing?!

    ¡°Standing in hisplicated position of power, the more innocent and simple the person standing next to him, who is also the most important person, the more beneficial it is to him. You have never interacted with anyone else. Your life now is a clean te, so you have be the most suitable candidate,¡± Wyatt exined.

    Candice finally understood.

    It was just a political marriage. It was precisely because she had nothing now that she was lucky enough to be chosen by the Chief.

    She did not know what she was feeling at that time.

    However, seeing her father in such a difficult position, she agreed.

    She did not know why.

    She felt that his feelings were not very deep. It was as if he had experienced something and had a calm heart. She did not have any expectations for his feelings.

    Therefore, no matter who she married, it was just a matter of getting married.

    Moreover, looking at her father¡¯s appearance, it did not seem to be some flimsy reason, rather it was probably not to put him in an important position.

    It was because he had too much power now, and the new Chief had just taken over and felt insecure. He wanted to use this method to shackle her father. If her father disobeyed, he might be suspected of rebelling. If he obeyed, he would feel very sorry for her, which was why he felt so ufortable today.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll marry him.¡± She agreed immediately.

    She knew that there was actually no other choice. Otherwise, how could her father, who loved her so much, agree to her marriage just like that?

    Her father nodded. He was really upset. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you, Candice.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not,¡± Candice smiled. ¡°He¡¯s the Chief of Harken. Many women flock to him yet I can marry him without any effort. How can I be aggrieved? I¡¯m overjoyed.¡±

    Wyatt smiled helplessly as he knew that she was justforting him.

    The truth was just as she had said. Which woman would not yearn to be with the Chief of Harken?

    However,ter on¡­ She finally understood her father¡¯s helplessness¡ªthe Chief¡¯s past love was not simple at all.

    It was said that the first wife was his true love. He had once prepared an exceptionally sensational wedding for her. It was a story that was discussed for a long time in South Hampton. Later on, that wife died because of some political entanglements. It was actually understandable for him to have another rtionship after her death. After all, she was no longer around. She could not really live a life of widowhood for thatdy. This Chief was scum. The previous wife had just died, but he slept with the second wife and she was even pregnant.

    However, the second wife did not have a good ending either.

    ording to the unofficial history, in order to obtain power, this Chief was actually just using the second wife to obtain his own power andpletely abandoned her.

    It was probably even more tragic than the first one.

    These two wives had each given birth to a child for him, a son and a daughter.

    Which meant¡­ The third person to marry him was already the stepmother of two children.

    Candice Nicholson really could not ept it.

    Sometimes, when she was overseas, she could see a lot of news that could not be seen in the country, so she had specially understood this person in depth.

    Many objective evaluations of Edward were that he could do anything for power, but she did not deny that he was the most capable and qualified person to sit in this position in the past thousands of years of Harken. Therefore, her final opinion was that he was a great and outstanding politician. As for the gossip, it was just a small part of his rich life and did not affect his life.

 Chapter 1288 - 1288 Candiceâ€™s Identity Revealed

    1288 Candice¡¯s Identity Revealed

    Actually, Candice had spent a long time abroad learning about Edward.

    A month ago, she hadpletely recovered and returned to South Hampton.

    After returning, in order for everyone to get to know her again, rather than saying that his father wanted to do this, it was more like the Chief¡¯s arrangement. He could not really let the Chief marry an unknown woman, right? No matter how many marriages he had experienced before, just like what was said in unofficial history, with his powerful political achievements, nothing else was worth mentioning.

    Therefore, he was still unattainable.

    Under her father¡¯s arrangements, she organized this charity banquet and knew that she would meet Edward for the first time.

    Originally, she had made all the preparations.

    Yet on the day of the event, she wanted to escape.

    The moment she knew that he was approaching her, she turned around and left.

    It was just that there was an inexplicable sense of rejection.

    When she actually saw Edward, she would instinctively want to dodge.

    She took a deep breath.

    She felt that other guests had already walked out. She elegantly lifted her gown and walked into her car.

    She thought, in the end, it was not a marriage that she was looking forward to. That was why there would be some initial resistance.

    ¡­

    Monica left in the ck car.

    When she returned, the image of Edward and Candice that she had just seen at the entrance inexplicably appeared in her mind.

    Actually, she was not in a hurry to leave after she left the hall. She just stood at the door for a while.

    She just wanted to be alone and quietly let out her emotions.

    She had been dreaming about Jeanne a lot during this time. Today, she had witnessed one of Jeanne¡¯s belongings. Perhaps it was because she was traumatized by the scene, but her emotions had finally crumbled and she could not keep her calm.

    Hence, she stood at the entrance of the banquet hall alone for a while.

    Then, a group of men in ck came out.

    It was obvious that Edward was leaving, so she moved to the side.

    To be honest, she really did not want to see that man for a second.

    She felt that he was frighteningly cold-blooded.

    She was about to leave when she saw Candice at the door.

    She was still a little surprised.

    She had never heard of Edward and Candice having any rtionship.

    He had never heard of the two of them having any rtionship.

    Looking at the two of them now, although they maintained a distance, it was obvious that their rtionship was not what she thought it was.

    She stood not far away and looked at them.

    She could not hear what was said between them.

    However, she clearly saw that Edward was about to give the bracelet to Candice.

    At that time, she really kept it in and did not rush up to scold him. Fortunately, Candice did not want it and rejected it just like that.

    This scene suddenly reminded her of a long, long time ago.

    At that time, Jeanne had just returned to the country and they had attended a charity banquet.

    At that time, Fourth Master Swan had also bought an item and given it to Jeanne.

    Monicaughed mockingly.

    Edward¡¯s way of wooing women did not change at all.

    She turned around and left.

    She was really afraid that if she stood there for too long, she would really do something out of her mind.

    When she left, she started thinking.

    It had only been a year, yet he had fallen in love with someone else.

    A man¡¯s feelings were really¡­ worthless.

    The car stopped at the garage.

    Monica got out of the car and went into her home.

    She was still wearing the shimmering gown. Her perfect figure was vividly entuated by the dress, and it even sparkled.

    The moment she gently pushed open the bedroom door, she realized that Finn was still awake.

    In the past, when he did not work overtime or perform emergency surgeries, he would usually sleep before 10 pm.

    It was almost 12 o¡¯clock tonight, but he was still sitting at the head of the bed and reading thick medical books.

    ¡°Is it time for the exam?¡± Monica asked casually.

    Doctors had to take the exam every year.

    Sometimes, Finn would suffer an ambush because he was not well-prepared for the exam.

    ¡°No.¡± Finn shook her head, ¡°I was waiting for you, so I took a book to read.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Monica replied without much emotion.

    ...

    In the room, she took off her bright evening gown.

    Finn¡¯s eyes moved.

    When Monica was wearing a dress, she could make men¡¯s imagination run wild. Now that she took off the dress¡­ she was really tempting people tomit crimes.

 Chapter 1289 - 1289 Candiceâ€™s Identity Revealed

    1289 Candice¡¯s Identity Revealed

    He gulped and watched as Monica walked into the bathroom. Then, the sound of the shower was heard.

    Finn put down his book.

    Now that it hade to this, how could he still hold it in?!

    He sat at the head of the bed and waited for her.

    When she came out of the shower, her face was rosy and she was wearing a white bathrobe while wiping her wet hair. Seeing that Finn was still awake, she felt a little strange.

    ¡°Don¡¯t doctors have to be in their best condition at work? Aren¡¯t you going to work tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you to sleep with me,¡± Dr. Jones said bluntly.

    It was just one sentence but Monica seemed to understand.

    Thinking about it carefully, it seemed like they had not done it for two days.

    As they were both busy, sometimes they seemed to be in a hurry to just get into bed.

    She quickly put down the towel in her hand and crawled under the nket.

    Finn¡¯s heart was still beating wildly because of Monica¡¯s proactive approach.

    Actually, he had never thought of doing it in the beginning. He was genuinely just waiting for her.

    Perhaps it was because Nox¡¯s words today had affected him a little, so he wanted to express his feelings to Monica more clearly. However, he did not expect to be seduced by Monica so easily.

    Finn was carrying Monica in her arms. As usual, the two of them quickly entwined with each other.

    They quickly separated again and fell asleep quietly.

    Early the next morning, Monica opened her eyes.

    Usually, when he was not in the emergency ward, she would wake up at about the same time as him.

    When she did not see him today, she thought that he had left the hospital for an emergency.

    She was actually used to it.

    She slowly got out of bed, brushed her teeth, changed her clothes, and put on her makeup.

    When she walked out of the bedroom, she saw Finn wearing an apron as she prepared two portions of breakfast.

    ¡°Are you awake? It¡¯s still early. Have breakfast before you go to work,¡± he greeted her first.

    Monica had a feeling that Finn was having a seizure.

    The two of them had been together for so many years, but they had never seen him take the initiative like this.

    She lowered her head and looked at the time. After confirming that it was still early, she sat down at the dining table and ate breakfast with him.

    ¡°Is it to your liking?¡± Finn asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite delicious,¡± Monica replied.

    There was really nothing wrong with it, but there was no surprise.

    It was Finn after all.

    The two of them had been together for more than three years. There was nothing wrong with picking on him. He was responsible and gentle toward her. He would never stop her from doing anything. The two of them were also very harmonious with each other. At least for the past three years, they never quarreled once. They just lived together in peace. Of course, Finn could not do anything earth-shattering.

    The days between them were really as quiet as still water.

    After breakfast, Monica reapplied her lipstick.

    Then, he received a call. She nced at it and said, ¡°Lee.¡±

    It was her driver.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Chairman. My baby has a fever and it¡¯s still quite serious. I want to send the baby to the hospital first. See if you¡¯re in a hurry. If you¡¯re in a hurry, I¡¯ll contact the other drivers in thepany to drive you. I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Monica quicklyforted, ¡°Go take care of your baby first. I¡¯ll drive myself to work.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Chairman. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± Monica replied.

    She put on her lipstick and saw that Finn had also changed his clothes and was ready to go out.

    She thought for a moment. ¡°Are you busy today?¡±

    ¡°Not really,¡± Finn said. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°The driver called just now and said there was an emergency at home and left. Is it convenient for you to give me a ride?¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± he agreed immediately.

    This was actually the first time in three years that Finn had sent Monica to work.

    The two of them walked into the garage and got into his car.

    His driving speed was still the same. It was neither fast nor slow. It was very steady.

    Monica sat in the passenger seat and took out her phone. She was engrossed in reading the sales data from yesterday.

    Finn let her be.

    It was very quiet in the car.

    In silence, Monica suddenly said, ¡°Please stop at the intersection ahead.¡±

    Finn was surprised, but still did as he was told.

    Monica opened the car door and got out.

    He saw Monica walking into a pharmacy in front of her.

    ...

    Finn frowned.

    Was Monica sick?!

    Even if she was sick, she should not take medicine casually.

    He quickly pressed the hazard light button, opened the car door, and followed her in.

    The moment he walked in, he saw that Monica had already paid for a box of medicine.

    The staff handed her a cup of warm water. She opened the medicine box and took out the pill inside. Then, she mixed it with warm water and swallowed it.

    The moment she threw away the disposable cup and the medicine packaging, she realized that Finn was standing behind her.

    She was a little shocked. ¡°Why did youe with me?¡±

    His eyes were fixed on the box that she had thrown into the trash can beside her. On the box were the words ¡°Emergency Contraceptive Pills¡±.

    Monica did not notice his gaze. She had already walked out of the pharmacy and into the car.

    She always had ample amount of time to get to work but now that Finn was sending her to work, she appeared to be in a hurry.

    ...

    She figured that there had never been a doctor as dedicated as Dr. Jones who was never tardy with his working hours.

    Monica sat in the passenger seat while Finn returned to the driver¡¯s seat.

    The car drove steadily on the street.

    There was still no word in the car.

    Until¡­

    ¡°Do you take that every time?¡± Finn suddenly asked.

    Monica was still processing the internal documents to be approved on her phone. When she heard him, she was a little surprised, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I said, do you take the pill every time?¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Monica nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t usually take it during the safe period. Only during the ovtion period.¡±

    No wonder.

    After so many years, they actually did not have any children.

    He thought that there might be something wrong with their bodies and was still wondering when he could find a reason to let them have their body checkups.

    It seemed that he was overthinking.

    He said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want a baby?¡±

    Monica¡¯s fingers paused as she processed the documents. She asked, ¡°Do you want it?¡±

    Finn pursed his lips.

    If he did not then why did he not use any protection?

    Should a precaution be done by the man?!

    Before he could answer, Monica said straightforwardly, ¡°I¡¯ve never thought about it.¡±

    He fell silent and she did not say more.

    She turned her attention back to her work again.

    They eventually arrived at Cardellini Pharmaceuticals.

    Monica took off her seatbelt and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    She seemed very polite. Finn watched as she opened the car door and prepared to leave.

    ¡°Monica,¡± Finn suddenly called out.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want a child, you could¡¯ve told me earlier. I can use contraceptives,¡± Finn said.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter which one of us does it. Medicine is very advanced now. The contraceptive pills have no effect on the body. It¡¯s the same for me,¡± Monica said frankly.

    She did not seem to think that it was something worth talking about.

    ¡°Be careful on the road,¡± Monica reminded him casually and closed the car door for him.

    ¡°I want a baby,¡± Finn suddenly uttered as the car door shut.

 Chapter 1290 - 1290 Edward and Candiceâ€™s First Date

    1290 Edward and Candice¡¯s First Date

    Monica sat in the office. It was difficult for her to get to work today.

    She suddenly remembered what Finn said earlier.

    He said that he wanted a child.

    She had never heard him mention anything about a child. She thought he felt the same as she did and had never thought about it.

    After all, during the three years they were married, even if they were on good terms, Finn did not bring up having children. She had always been the one taking the initiative on this, so she thought that he might not be too enthusiastic about this matter.

    Monica scratched her head.

    She seemed to be a little uneasy recently with a little frustration in doing many things and could not muster any energy.

    There was a knock on the door.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Tim walked in respectfully. ¡°The marketing director¡¯s interview will begin soon.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Monica nodded.

    She then remembered that thepany had a vacancy to fill for a senior position in thepany.

    She stood up from her seat and followed her secretary into the interview session.

    Only a few from the top management could attend.

    Monica sat in the middle and looked at the resume in hand and chose one out of three.

    She was very calm.

    The first applicant to walk in was forty-six years old. He was experienced in his work and spoke steadily.

    The second applicant who walked in was thirty-seven years old. He had a certain amount of work experience and an astonishing degree.

    The third applicant who walked in was twenty-eight years old.

    No doubt, he was only twenty-eight.

    Monica even checked to see if she had seen it wrongly.

    The marketing director could be considered as one of the middle and upper management of Cardellini Pharmaceutical. Monica was really surprised by the fact that the applicant was younger than her. How did they choose him from the previous rounds of screening?

    She looked up and saw the young man sitting in front of them.

    He looked a little familiar as if she had seen him somewhere before. However, after thinking about it carefully, nothing came to mind.

    Monica quietly listened to his self-introduction.

    He was eloquent and had a good educational background. He had graduated from an overseas pharmaceuticalpany and had once been a sales manager in a first-ss pharmaceuticalpany overseas. When he was promoted to sales director, he chose to return to his home country to develop. His ability was outstanding. No wonder he could reach such a high at such a young age.

    For a second, Monica was also attracted by his speech and forgot what the two applicants before him had said.

    ¡°Mr. Hayes, why did you choose to return home to develop your career? ording to the current foreign economic market, foreign development opportunities and potential are greater. Why did you choose to return at the peak of your career?¡± Steve asked.

    Brandon Hayes replied with ease, ¡°Previously, I was overseas because my entire family had emigrated there. Now that I¡¯m back, I¡¯ve also returned to South Hampton with my family. As the saying goes, there¡¯s no ce like home. Back then, my family had no choice but to leave the country because of some necessities in their career. Now that everything is stable, they naturally want toe back.¡±

    ¡°So Mr. Hayes returned because of his family.¡±

    ¡°On another hand, it¡¯s because of the promise I made with a youngdy when I was young,¡± Brandon said as he nced at Monica.

    Monica looked at him.

    She felt that the person in front of her was a little strange.

    ¡°Someone you have a crush on?¡± Steve suddenly asked.

    They actually started gossiping right then and there

    Brandon at this moment seemed to reveal a hint of shyness that matched his age.

    Throughout the entire interview process till now, he was so calm and mature that it was impossible to tell that he was only twenty-eight years old.

    Of course, he was still young and handsome. However, he was very experienced in speaking and handling matters. He did not seem unfamiliar at all.

    ¡°Not really. She already has a boyfriend.¡± Brandon smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just keeping a promise.¡±

    Frankly, no one took it for real. Only sometimes, there would be some small talk during the interview made to impress the interviewers.

    Perhaps Brandon¡¯s words were just to make them think that he was a man of his word.

    When applying for a job in the workce, apart from ability, one would also choose a suitable personality for it.

    ¡°Is there anything else the other interviewers want to ask?¡± Steve asked the others.

    Nobody said anything.

    ¡°Chairman,¡± Steve called out to Monica.

    It could be seen that Steve admired Brandon very much. It was obvious that he was paying a lot of attention to him.

    In fact, Monica¡¯s impression of Brandon was not bad either. The candidates had the same ability but a twenty-eight-year-old naturally had more potential.

 Chapter 1291 - 1291 Edward and Candiceâ€™s First Date

    1291 Edward and Candice¡¯s First Date

    ¡°If you seed, will you stay in Cardellini Pharmaceutical long-term?¡± Monica asked.

    ¡°Since I¡¯m back in the country, I¡¯m looking at the long-term.¡± Brandon looked at Monica. ¡°I¡¯m not someone who likes change very much. Back then, I only worked in apany overseas and rose from the bottom step by step. To me, since I¡¯ve decided on something, I won¡¯t change my mind easily.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Monica nodded.

    The only thing she was worried about for a talent like him was his instability.

    For a corporation, change was not something favored. The change in personnel was too frequent, especially for the leaders of important positions.

    The interview was over. The candidate with the highest overall score was Brandon, who even Steve supported.

    Steve had always valued young people and had always wanted to give them a chance. He always said that the current market was for youths, so he should not keep to his stubbornness to restrict young people to develop. In other words, young talents could have the ability to sit in a higher position.

    Sometimes, Monica felt that Steve was indirectly praising her.

    After all, ever since she revived Cardellini Pharmaceutical, she seemed to be able to feel Steve¡¯s inexplicable admiration for her.

    Truth be told, she was not all that powerful.

    Actually, she wasn¡¯t that powerful.

    If not for Fourth Master Swan¡¯s ten billion dors, she could not have made it too.

    Monica returned to her office.

    Tim made her a cup of ck coffee.

    The moment Monica picked it up and was about to drink, she paused. She was reminded again of what Finn said about wanting children.

    She was thinking perhaps she should not drink coffee, so she silently put the cup down.

    Honestly, she did not know how to feel about it.

    She did not know what kind of rtionship she had with Finn and how far they would go. She had no idea if the two of them were even considered a normal couple or even¡­ husband and wife.

    Was it right to even give birth to Finn¡¯s child when she herself was not sure about her feelings?!

    However, her gut was telling her that Finn was not joking. That man had never made a joke.

    Did that mean, for Finn, who was already thirty-four years old this year, could really have the urge to have children at this age?

    On second thought, Edward, who was the same age as Finn or younger, already had two children. The older one would be able to start dating in a few years.

    Monica could not help but smile faintly. The thought that George might be in love was inexplicablyical.

    She wondered how interesting it would be if George really fell in love with a girl, or if a girl fell in love with him.

    Alright, she had digressed.

    In the end, Monica did not touch the cup of coffee.

    She thought she ought to have a deep discussion with Finn about having a child.

    After all, they were talking about a kid here.

    Her rtionship with Finn needed to changepletely!

    They could not stay like this, where they looked harmonious but were actually at odds with each other. No matter what, the child needed a loving family.

    That was what Monica thought.

    There was another knock on the door.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    The person who pushed the door open was Brandon, who had just applied for the job today.

    Monica was a little surprised. He should have been notified of his sessful application, so should he not be going through the induction process now?

    He was required to report to thepany tomorrow.

    ¡°Chairman.¡± Brandon walked towards her.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Monica asked calmly.

    Having been in the business world for so many years, Monica was used to handling things calmly.

    Brandon did not reply.

    There was a sudden silence.

    Monica frowned.

    Was there something wrong with this person?!

    They had just signed the employment contract. It could not be that he wanted topensate with a huge sum of money to cancel it even before his first day of work right?

    Monica was lost in her own thoughts.

    Brandon suddenlyughed. There was a little dimple at the corner of his mouth.

    This dimple made Monica¡¯s heart skip a beat.

    She looked straight at Brandon and instantly seemed to remember who this person was.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. You called me Little Tail when you were young.¡± Brandon seemed to be able to tell that Monica had remembered him.

    It was obvious. He could recognize her at first nce, but she had obviously forgotten about him.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you go overseas?¡± Monica could not help but ask.

    She had indeed remembered who this fellow was.

    The Hayes family was actually one of the twelve families of the older generation in South Hampton. Of course, they still were now. It was just that at that time, because the Hayeses focused on foreign markets, and after the entire family moved, almost no one mentioned the Hayes family anymore. Most of the Hayes family¡¯s industrial chains should be overseas now.

    ...

 Chapter 1292 - 1292 Edward and Candiceâ€™s First Date

    1292 Edward and Candice¡¯s First Date

    Of course, it was not because Monica was familiar with Brandon just because the Hayes family was one of the twelve families. In fact, not every family had a good rtionship with each other. The rtionship between her and Brandon was because the two families were neighbors back then and often yed together when they were young.

    Brandon looked like a girl when he was young, and he was introverted. He was also a few months younger than she was, so he always followed behind her and called her sister.

    Then, he chased after her. When they were about seven or eight years old, Brandon left the country with his family.

    When that just happened, she would often think about him. However, as time passed, she actually forgot about it. Even today, she almost could not recall who Brandon was.

    As expected, time truly made one grow old!

    ¡°Do you still need me to exin?¡± Brandon asked with a smile when he saw that Monica seemed to have remembered.

    ¡°Speaking of which, your parents are back too? What about your business overseas? Don¡¯t you want it anymore? Are you going back here to grow your business again?! Besides, your family has a business. Why are you here instead of with them?¡± Monica muttered a bunch of questions.

    Brandon could not help but smile again. He had always thought that Monica¡¯s current position would have changed a lot.

    Before returning home, he had learned a lot about the Cardellini Pharmaceutical Group. Naturally, he knew that Monica had turned the tide by herself and shocked the entire business circle. Now, under Monica¡¯s leadership, the Group was like the sun in the sky. Therefore, he thought that Monica had be very different.

    Human nature would not change indeed.

    In his memory, Monica¡¯s bright smile had always brought a bright and lively appearance.

    Right now, Monica seemed to have ovepped with her childhood appearance.

    Brandon answered Monica¡¯s questions one by one.

    ¡°Yes, my parents came back together. When they reached a certain age, they started to miss home, so they returned. The family business was left to my eldest brother. He has always been responsible for the family business, so my parents¡¯ return would not affect the development of our family business. As for the main reason I didn¡¯t go to work in my ownpany, was that I didn¡¯t want to be protected by my family. I had to grow up on my own. Besides, you can bepletely at ease. I don¡¯t have the slightest intention of going back to work in my ownpany. My brother is managing thepany very well now and doesn¡¯t need me. My parents won¡¯t force me to work there either. They¡¯re also afraid that with two brothers, there will be a day they turn against each other for their assets, so they¡¯re very supportive of me working in otherpanies.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Monica replied. She finally understood what was going on, but was still lost for words. After all, he had not seen Brandon for many years, so they were still a little distant.

    Moreover, she did not treat Brandon very well back then.

    Although Brandon looked like a girl, he was still a boy. When she was young, she didn¡¯t like to y with boys. To be precise, she liked to y with Jeanne, so she often treated Brandon badly. She even scolded him to stop following her around. Sometimes, when she went to the Lawrence family¡¯s courtyard to y with Jeanne, Brandon would shamelessly follow her. Just thinking about it made her feel that Brandon was really a clingy person back then.

    Finally, Brandon left. Although she was reluctant to part with him for a period of time after he left and felt that something was missing from her side, she gradually forgot about him.

    If not for his sudden appearance, she might not have remembered having a childhood ymate.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get out of your hair now.¡± Brandon seemed to be able to read Monica¡¯s mind and said jokingly, ¡°I was just here to reconnect with an old acquaintance so we could work better together in the future.¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to use nepotism?¡± Monica could not help butugh.

    She felt that Brandon had changed a lot after not seeing him for so many years.

    He used to be very shy, but now, she felt that he had grown a little funny bone.

    ¡°Why not? But you won¡¯t be disappointed either way with what I bring to the table.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait and see.¡±

    Brandon nodded slightly. He turned and walked out of Monica¡¯s office.

    Monica looked at his back and could not help but sigh at how quickly time passed.

    She could still remember the scene of the two of them ying together when they were young.

    She snapped out of reminiscing and prepared to get back to work.

    She then happened to see a piece of trending news on her phone screen.

    As the word ¡°Chief¡± was involved, she could help but click on it.

 Chapter 1293 - 1293 Edward and Candiceâ€™s First Date

    1293 Edward and Candice¡¯s First Date

    The moment Monica saw the news, her lungs were about to explode.

    Edward, this sc*mbag, was getting married again!

    Why would he not just eat sh*t!

    She knew that it was not simple for Edward and Candice to meet alonest night. She knew that Edward, that sc*mbag, could not resist beautiful women. When he saw any pretty women, he would turn into a sc*mbag. She even felt that Edward was not as noble as Nox in this aspect. At least Nox was not lying to her whereas Edward was not only hurting himself pathetically, but he was also praising himself for doing so.

    D*mmit.

    She really wanted to kill someone.

    She really wanted to kill Edward.

    What was with Jeanne¡¯s taste back then? Why was she with Edward?

    None of the people surnamed Swan was good.

    Both Eden and Edward were the same.

    Monica was so angry that she smashed her phone on the desk. She could not keep her cool at all. She truly wanted to exhume Jeanne and make Jeanne see what kind of man Edward was!

    Monica¡¯s eyes were red with anger.

    She just suddenly felt that if Jeanne knew about this in the afterlife, how terrible would it be?!

    ¡­

    Meanwhile in South Hampton, in one of the highest offices, a man in a suit and leather shoes stood respectfully beside another man and reported, ¡°Chief, the news is published.¡±

    Edward was handling official business and nodded. ¡°Watch out for any negative news.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been arranged.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± Edward replied and said casually, ¡°Have you booked a table for tonight?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been booked and cleared. I¡¯ve also confirmed with Ms. Nicholson the time for you to have dinner with her tonight. She¡¯ll be here on time.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Edward replied calmly. His expression did not seem to be too emotionless.

    However, the hand that was holding the fountain pen clearly trembled for a second at the moment of the next stroke, no matter how fleeting it was.

    ¡­

    In the Nicholsons¡¯ residence, Candice looked at the dress in the room in a daze.

    She was really careful when she was about to go on a date with the Chief. He even specially sent her what she was going to wear.

    She just looked at it before finally putting on the white dress.

    Though it had to be admitted that the man¡¯s taste was not too bad. Such a simple dress would not look good at a nce but after putting it on, it exuded an air of elegance. What a ssic piece, simple yet extraordinary.

    She put on her makeup.

    Dinner was at six in the evening and she could not afford to bete.

    She was ready at five o¡¯clock, finished dressing up, and walked out of the room, into the living hall.

    Her mother, ire Moore, and her sister, Chloe, were watching television. At this moment, people from the Moore family came to visit, including the wife of ire¡¯s brother, Lillian Harper, and her daughter, Roxanne Moore.

    The moment Candice appeared, the four of them looked at her one kind. She greeted all of them politely.

    The few of them were not very enthusiastic about her, so they simply hummed.

    It was true that ire¡¯s feelings for her were lukewarm.

    Previously, Candice had always thought that Wyatt doted on her so much that the rest of the family would treat her very well. However, when she really returned home, she realized that she seemed a little out of ce.

    Actually, it was understandable.

    It was said that Wyatt had brought her to the army when she was young. She rarely interacted with her family, so she did not share a close rtionship with the rest of the family. It was also said that ire gave birth to Chloe because she was extremely displeased with Candice not being by her side. She gave birth to one child and put all her feelings into the second one. She distanced herself from Candice.

    Even her own mother was distant from her. Naturally, the rest of the family held an even more jarring distance.

    Fortunately¡­ Although they were distant, they did not have any conflicts aftering back for a month. Candice was naturally not someone who liked to stir up trouble, so she did not mind too much.

    She was also about to get married anyway.

    ¡°Have you arranged a time with the Chief?¡± As a mother, ire would still ask simply.

    ¡°Six in the evening. I was afraid of beingte, so I¡¯m leaving early,¡± Candice replied.

    The moment she answered, Chloe, who was sitting next to ire, sneered.

    Candice could tell that Chloe was unhappy with her.

    It was not surprising. Chloe used to be the only treasure in this family. Now that Candice had suddenly woken up, coupled with the fact that the two sisters had never been close since they were young, Chloe would definitely be jealous. Especially when she saw Wyatt¡¯s meticulous neglect of her and Chloe, Chloe would be very unhappy.

 Chapter 1294 - 1294 Edward and Candiceâ€™s First Date

    1294 Edward and Candice¡¯s First Date

    ¡°Be careful on the road.¡± ire did not say much. She only reminded Candice, ¡°When you interact with the leader, mind your manners.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Candice agreed and left.

    After Candice left, Chloe did not hide the displeasure on her face. She held her mother¡¯s hand andined, ¡°Mom, Dad is too biased. He left all the good things to Candice. I haven¡¯t received any love from him since I was young. Didn¡¯t I apany Candice for all these years when she was treating her illness overseas? Now that Candice is awake, he has ced all his attention on her. Am I adopted or what?¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t you still have Mom to dote on you?¡± ireforted her.

    ¡°But all the benefits in the family are taken by Candice.¡± Chloe was obviously unhappy. ¡°It¡¯s the same now that she¡¯s married. She¡¯s clearly slept for so many years and has been out of touch with society for so long. When she opened her eyes, she could still marry the Chief. Mom, her life is too good!¡±

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯ll be fine if you marry the Chief?! Don¡¯t you know that apanying a ruler is like apanying a tiger? Once you marry the Chief, your actions will always be monitored. You won¡¯t even have any freedom. Do you really think it¡¯s a good marriage?!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. In any case, I think Candice took all the benefits. If she hadn¡¯t suddenly woken up, I would have been the one to marry him instead! She was the one who stole my happiness!¡± Chloe argued.

    Moreover, she had actually done everything to marry the Chief.

    Back then, when she heard her father say that the Chief wanted to marry his daughter because he was afraid of his power, Chloe had always thought that she would be the one.

    It never urred to her that it would be Candice who had just woken up.

    She actually had a good impression of the Chief.

    Previously, she had seen him on television. Later on, the Chief personally visited their home to look for his father. She was lucky enough to see him in person. The moment she saw him, she was really attracted to him. It turned out that love, at first sight, was really so simple. For many days after, her mind was filled with him, and she could not forget him.

    She had been waiting for her father to tell her that she was going to marry the Chief, but in the end, it turned out to be Candice.

    God knew how difficult it was for her to ept this news.

    God knew that she had the urge to kill Candice and let her steal her man.

    ¡°Chloe, calm down,¡± ire called out to her. ¡°Yes, the Chief¡¯s indeed perfect. Not to mention you, if I were a few years younger, I would also be tempted. But you can¡¯t look at the surface. Think carefully about the Chief¡¯s ex-wives. Think about it carefully. How did he get to his current position?! Haven¡¯t you heard some gossip that he stepped on women to get to his position? He doesn¡¯t care about women at all. Now that he¡¯s married your sister, it¡¯s also because of your father. Do you really think they have any feelings for each other?! If I really let you marry the Chief, I won¡¯t be happy.¡±

    ¡°I believe I can change him.¡± Chloe had heard a lot about the Chief, so even though he was handsome on television, she did not have any feelings for him. However, after seeing him with her own eyes and fulfilling all her fantasies about men, she could not stop herself.

    No matter how cruel he was, she liked him.

    ¡°You¡¯re just too young.¡± ire was a little disappointed.

    At this moment, Lillian could not help but interrupt, ¡°ire, it¡¯s useless no matter what you say to Chloe now. She¡¯s trapped now and can¡¯t understand. When Candice marries the Chief, she¡¯ll find out if it¡¯s good or not.¡±

    ire nodded and said to her daughter, ¡°Just wait and see.¡±

    Chloe did not seem to believe it.

    However, she was still very indignant.

    ¡­

    Candice arrived at Chez Jeanne in her private car.

    It was said to be a very famous local restaurant in South Hampton.

    She had always thought that a date with the Chief should be in a restaurant more upscale than this and did not expect this to be the chosen ce. Not to mention that this ce was not great, the price point was rather high still. It was also too homely, giving the impression that it did not match the status of the Chief.

    She was led by the staff to the private room.

    The private room was above the moat. The afterglow of the setting sun was reflected in the clear moat water.

    She sat obediently in the private room and waited, with no idea how long she would have to wait. She dared not ask either. After all, if she did ask, that could show she was rushing him. The Chief is a busy man, day in and day out. She would not have the guts to make him leave important state affairs for her.

    Her wait persisted from evening till night.

    It was a beautiful sight when the neon lights in South Hampton were shining on the moat.

    ¡°Ms. Nicholson, the Chief said he¡¯ll be here in ten minutes.¡± The man who brought her here said respectfully.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Candice smiled, indifferently.

    She had actually thought it through. Since she was going to marry the Chief, she would listen to his arrangements in the future.

    Right then, the waiters finally began to serve a table full of dishes.

    The door of the private room was opened again. Candice turned to look at the scene outside and knew that it was Edward.

    She rose quickly from her seat, looking very self-conscious.

    The moment Edward walked in, he saw Candice standing there respectfully.

    He gulped.

    He walked straight to her side and naturally took her hand.

    Candice was stunned. She did not expect Edward to be so¡­ unrestrained.

    She had a feeling that they might not have had any intimate contact before they got married.

    She felt that he was actually a little cold.

    Naturally, she did not dare to refuse. So just like that, Edward pulled her to sit down.

    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting,¡± Edward said, feeling a little guilty.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I have nothing to do anyway.¡± Candice smiled.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat,¡± Edward called.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Edward let go of her hand.

    There seemed to be reluctance, but it also seemed to be just her imagination.

    Candice had a feeling that Edward had a special feeling for her.

    Could they have had a history between them?!

    She had no idea. Candice did not want to think too much about it.

    ...

    Even now, he seemed to be more indifferent to everything.

    It was the feeling of someone who had experienced life and death and had seen through the mortal world.

    The two of them ate dinner in silence. No one spoke.

    ¡°Is it to your liking?¡± Edward took the initiative to change the topic.

    ¡°I like the local cuisine very much,¡± Candice replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Edward said, really gently.

    He picked up a piece of steak and ced it on Candice¡¯s te.

    Candice was stunned and quickly said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Then, she ate the steak and it tasted really good.

    Meanwhile, she could feel Edward¡¯s gaze on her as she chewed.

    She felt a little ufortable.

    ...

    Suddenly, Edward suddenly reached out and approached her lips.

    She winced.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move. There¡¯s sauce at the corner of your mouth,¡± Edward said.

    Candice did not move at all, but still felt a little nervous for some reason.

    She nervously watched Edward approach.

    And then¡­

    His lips moved closer¡­

 Chapter 1295 - 1295 Candice and Monicaâ€™s Day Out

    1295 Candice and Monica¡¯s Day Out

    Candice watched as Edward¡¯s lips approached hers.

    Countless thoughts seemed to appear in her mind.

    Reject, reject not, avoid, avoid not, how to reject, how to avoid¡­

    Hence, her thoughts were all on Edward¡¯s lips.

    It stopped abruptly.

    She looked at Edward¡¯s face up close.

    She saw that his eyes were closed and his eyshes were very long.

    Candice also closed her eyes at that moment, because there was no way to refuse.

    The moment Edward approached her, she had already reminded herself to get used to it; that she was used to his intimacy and the intimacy between them when there were people around.

    There was indeed Edward¡¯s personal bodyguard in the private room.

    Everyone looked at them solemnly, as they shared a deep kiss.

    Candice was not sure if it was because the Chief was a busy man or something else, that dating the Chief did not require any process. He was direct and went straight to the point. There were not so many steps to go through one by one.

    She endured Edward¡¯s kiss for a long time.

    Then, his lips parted from hers.

    The moment he left and opened his eyes, Candice felt that she seemed to have seen Edward¡¯s deep affection.

    It was that kind of strong, very strong affection, or perhaps it was just an illusion.

    After all, in the next second, the man was back to his slightly cold aura.

    It was the kind of attitude that would make people feel oppressed even if it was gentle.

    She gulped, after kissing each other.

    That was rather awkward.

    They had already reached this stage only on their second meeting without any feelings for each other. She found this rather difficult to ept, but she had no choice but to just ept it.

    ¡°Have some more.¡± Edward picked up another piece of steak and ced it on Candice¡¯s te.

    Candice looked at the steak and felt that it had a pretty explosive taste.

    She picked up her fork and started eating fervently.

    ¡°Have you gotten to learn about me?¡± Edward suddenly asked.

    Candice nced at him and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve read about you on the news.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m usually very busy.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Candice replied.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try to ask you out sometime,¡± he said.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Candice nodded.

    ¡°If I do something wrong, you can remind me,¡± Edward said. ¡°Sometimes, I can¡¯t control myself.¡±

    No one woulde to say such crowning words after they have done exactly that.

    Candice did not reply.

    ¡°Eat more,¡± Edward reminded again gently.

    Candice had eaten a lot today. The reason was that she was too embarrassed to say anything, so she could only keep eating.

    She felt that Edward did not seem to have touched her fork and knife much.

    Was the food not to his liking?! Were these dishes not prepared ording to his taste?

    She could not figure it out and would not ask more now.

    At least to her, she was still unfamiliar with Edward. There was a distance and even a slight disparity in status. Such a rtionship would make her a little reserved.

    When they were done with dinner, Candice thought that he would have just left.

    After all, Edward had just said that he was very busy and did not have the time to apany her.

    And yet, when they left the restaurant, they went straight to the moat and sat on a ck-capped boat. The clear moat under the ck-capped boat reflected the resplendent lights of South Hampton. The May breeze caressed their faces, giving them a soothing feeling.

    The two of them sat quietly at the bow of the ship, with three of Edward¡¯s bodyguards with them. One rowed while the other two sat in the stern.

    There were also countless ck-suited bodyguards in the ck boat behind them, following them at a distance.

    ¡°I heard from Minister Nicholson that you haven¡¯t lived in South Hampton much,¡± Edward asked.

    ¡°Yes, I heard that I grew up in the army,¡± Candice replied.

    When the two of them interacted, it felt like they were amodating each other.

    ¡°Heard?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t my father tell you? I don¡¯t have any memories of what happened before I turned twenty-eight. The only memory I have is the one year of recovery after I woke up,¡± Candice said bluntly.

    ¡°I told you, I forgot,¡± Edward replied.

    Candice did not say much, even though she did not believe that Edward would forget such important information.

    ¡°To me, this city is unfamiliar. It¡¯s not just the city. Many people around me are strangers to me. After I woke up, I started rehabilitation treatment in a foreign hospital. Every day, other than my father, I interact with medical personnel. Sometimes, I almost forgot what the world outside the hospital was like. Until a month ago, I returned to South Hampton. When I came back, I didn¡¯t know what I should do.¡± Candice shared about herself.

 Chapter 1296 - 1296 Candice and Monicaâ€™s Day Out

    1296 Candice and Monica¡¯s Day Out

    Candice felt that since Edward asked, she had to exin it to him and that she was not qualified to let him waste time to understand her.

    ¡°Is there anything you want to do?¡± Edward asked her.

    Candice shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I¡¯ve slept for too long, or if it¡¯s because I¡¯ve experienced life and death but when I woke up, I felt like I wasn¡¯t interested in anything. I couldn¡¯t find anyone to do what I wanted to do. It¡¯s hard to reignite any interest in my heart.¡±

    ¡°Here?¡± Edward¡¯s slender and clean finger pointed at her heart.

    Candice pursed her lips and nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll warm it up for you,¡± Edward said seriously and firmly.

    Candice smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not telling you so much because I want you to do something for me. I just want to tell you that in my current state, I¡¯m afraid that sometimes I¡¯ll do something wrong and offend you.¡±

    ¡°My name is Ed,¡± he suddenly said while slowly retracting his finger.

    The moment he did so, he seemed to have nced at her chest.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Candice was surprised.

    ¡°Edward Swan, from the Swan family.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Candice came back to her senses.

    So he was introducing his own name.

    ¡°Call me Ed,¡± he repeated, now with a tone a little domineering.

    Candice took a deep breath and said with a smile, ¡°Ed.¡±

    The moment she called out, she seemed to have seen the light in Edward¡¯s eyes. It was the light reflected because of the dampness in his eyes, which surprised her.

    Amidst the shock, she heard Edward call her in an extremely low and gentle voice, ¡°Candice.¡±

    The two of them were moving fast, they had started addressing each other casually.

    After sitting on the boat for a long time, they finally reached the shore.

    It was already eleven at night.

    Edward sent Candice back. They arrived at the Nicholsons¡¯ residence.

    Candice got out of the car and prepared to leave.

    ¡°Candice.¡± Edward suddenly called out.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll introduce you to a friend tomorrow,¡± Edward said bluntly.

    ¡°Okay,¡± she agreed immediately.

    He was thinking that Edward wanted to introduce her to his friend.

    If she was being honest, she thought that Edward did not have many friends.

    He was so busy, how could he have the time to make friends?

    She then gave it another thought. Nox and Finn were his friends in the past so they should still be his friends now.

    She just did not expect such a thing to happen when she was dating Edward.

    It was as if she had just fallen in love and needed to meet his parents and friends to obtain their approval.

    ¡°Let me send you off,¡± Edward suddenly said.

    The moment he uttered that, A bodyguard had already opened the car door for him.

    Candice really wanted to reject him. They were already home. What else was there to send?

    In that second, Edward walked over and pulled her hand into his palm.

    Candice¡¯s eyes flickered.

    Sometimes, she really felt that Edward was very skilled at doing such intimate things.

    Thinking about it, it was only natural.

    After all, Edward had already been married twice. A man who had been married twice was naturally at ease when it came to matters between a man and a woman.

    The two of them walked into the residence hand in hand.

    Although it was already eleven o¡¯clock, the living hall was still brightly lit.

    Wyatt was still waiting for Candice to return. ire and Chloe were also apanying him in the hall.

    At this moment, when they heard footsteps, everyone hurriedly looked up and saw Edward holding Candice¡¯s hand.

    That one nce changed Chloe¡¯s expression. She looked at the two of them behaving intimately and saw the Chief who was beside Candice bearing a gentle expression.

    It was affection.

    Her mother even said that the Chief was cold-blooded and that he did not care about women at all?!

    He was clearly being really nice to Candice!

    No way. The Chief was hers. The position of his wife should be hers too.

    If Candice had not suddenly woken up, the honor and wealth to be his wife would have been hers!

    ¡°Chief.¡± The moment Wyatt saw Edward, he hurriedly went forward and was extremely respectful.

    ire had attended many important events with Wyatt over the years. Naturally, she was polite and well-mannered to wee them together.

    On the other hand, Chloe slowly walked over with some grievances.

    ¡°I¡¯m only sending Candice back. Don¡¯t have to stand on ceremony.¡±

    ...

    ¡°Sure, sure¡± Although Wyatt said that, he did not show any signs of rxing.

 Chapter 1297 - 1297 Candice and Monicaâ€™s Day Out

    1297 Candice and Monica¡¯s Day Out

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll head home first.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you off,¡± Wyatt quickly said.

    ¡°No need. You guys rest early too,¡± Edward declined.

    He let go of Candice¡¯s hand.

    That was it. There was a feeling of reluctance.

    Reluctantly, he let go.

    He nodded at Wyatt and ire before turning to leave.

    The group of people behind Edward also left.

    After his departure, the atmosphere at home seemed to be slightly better.

    Indeed, when facing a man of Edward¡¯s status, even if he did not do anything, everyone else would feel intimidated standing close.

    ¡°Candice,e and sit,¡± Wyatt called out to his daughter.

    Candice sat down obediently while ire and Chloe took their seats too.

    Chloe looked at Candice with hostility but thetter pretended not to notice. She just felt that she would not be staying in this house for long and did not want to cause trouble.

    ¡°Did your date with the Chief go well?¡± Wyatt asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Candice replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. You guys are getting married on the 18th of next month. Nurture your rtionship. I don¡¯t want you to suffer.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I don¡¯t feel wronged.¡± Candice smiled. ¡°A capable and handsome man like him doesn¡¯t make me feel wronged at all.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Chloe suddenly interrupted. ¡°Some people are just lucky. They have everything when they¡¯re born and everything when they wake up. I don¡¯t even know why my life is so different when we¡¯re both born from the same parents! Candice, do you think God is biased, or¡­¡±

    Chloe suddenly paused, before saying, ¡°Parents are biased.¡±

    ¡°Chloe.¡± ire gave her daughter a look, which meant to tell her not to spout nonsense.

    Chloe could not care less. She said sarcastically, ¡°I¡¯m justining. Do I have to force myself to keep it in? If that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t say anything in the future.¡±

    ¡°Chloe, stop talking.¡± ire tugged at her daughter.

    Chloe was in an extremely bad mood. Ever since Candice woke up, her status in the family had plummeted. She could not take this lying down at all.

    Now, she could only say a few words and not say more?!

    Chloe stood up from the sofa. ¡°Since everyone doesn¡¯t want to listen to me, I¡¯ll go back to my room.¡±

    ¡°You little brat!¡± ire was a little disappointed.

    Chloe ignored ire and left.

    The hall was filled with an awkward air.

    ire held Candice¡¯s hand. ¡°Candice, don¡¯t hold it against your sister. She didn¡¯t mean it.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Candice smiled.

    Was it really though? She knew it best.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Wyatt darling, you should let Candice go back to her room to rest as soon as possible. She must be tired from her date with the Chief today,¡± ire tried to smooth things over.

    Wyatt nodded. ¡°If there¡¯s anything, you must tell me. Don¡¯t carry everything yourself.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Candice nodded.

    The family went back to their respective rooms.

    Back in her room, Candice took a shower andy on the bed. Just like that, even after staying in the room for a month, it was still an extremely unfamiliar room.

    She was wondering why she felt any sense of familiarity at all. No matter how short she had lived in her own home, she should be able to feel something.

    However, she just felt¡­ strange.

    ¡­

    On the same night under the same sky, Monica was lying on the bed and ying with her phone.

    Was Finn working overtime again tonight?!

    He had not returned yet.

    She looked at her phone in a daze.

    If she was being honest, she even wondered if she had masochistic tendencies sometimes. She clearly did not want to see the news of Edward and Candice, but today, she kept harping on this news. From time to time, she would open it to browse the web if anyone had scolded Edward for being a sc*mbag. Every time she checked it, she would return disappointed.

    On second thought, now that Edward was the Chief of Harken, who would dare to criticize him?

    As long as it was not a matter of principles, then it was fine.

    She was so angry that she decided to put down her phone. She was not nning to wait for Finn anymore. She had wanted to talk to him about the child tonight.

    Sometimes, she felt that she and Finncked a tacit understanding.

    Once something happened, he definitely could not see the other person¡¯s point of view.

    She was lying down and preparing to sleep when her phone suddenly rang.

 Chapter 1298 - 1298 Candice and Monicaâ€™s Day Out

    1298 Candice and Monica¡¯s Day Out

    She frowned and looked at the caller ID. When she saw the words ¡°Sc*mbag Swan¡±, she was shocked.

    She was the one who changed the name of the Sc*mbag Swan today.

    She was furious, so this was the only ce she could vent her anger.

    But now, she suddenly got a call from him.

    No matter how she looked at it, she felt that there was something fishy going on.

    However, since she was such ackey, she still had to answer the call.

    ¡°Chief.¡± She was clearly trying to curry favor with him.

    D*mmit.

    As expected, she had really be the person she hated the most when she was young.

    ¡°Make time tomorrow. I have something to ask you,¡± the person on the other end said bluntly.

    ¡°Are you looking for me or Finn?¡±

    ¡°You.¡±

    ¡°Only me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Monica agreed and asked, ¡°What time?¡±

    ¡°Nine o¡¯clock in the morning.¡±

    This meant she was not going to work.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to pick you up at nine,¡± Edward said.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ste. Good night.¡±

    Good night my *ss.

    ¡°Good night.¡± Monica smiled.

    Edward hung up before Monica put down her phone.

    D*mmit.

    Right then, the bedroom door was suddenly pushed open.

    Finn was back. He seemed to be a little tired, but it also seemed to be an illusion.

    In fact, most of the time, Monica could not understand Finn¡¯s emotions. She could not even read his expression.

    ¡°Are you still awake?¡± Finn asked.

    ¡°Yes, I just received a call from Edward,¡± Monica said bluntly.

    ¡°Fourth Master is looking for you?¡± Finn seemed a little surprised as well. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°He asked me to make time to see him tomorrow. He didn¡¯t say more.¡±

    Neither did Finn when he answered, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Sometimes, Monica had no idea what kind of rtionship she had with Finn.

    Friends with benefits?

    She watched as Finn walked into the bathroom.

    Monica alsoy on the bed and tried to sleep.

    A whileter, Finn came out of the bathroom. He threw back the covers and got into bed.

    The two of them slept together every night. There was basically not much talking, except¡­ some regr workouts.

    Although she knew that it was already a littlete, she still could not fall asleep.

    She was not sure if it was Finn¡¯s words in the morning that had been bothering her until now, or if it was because Edward had called her in the middle of the night, but she suddenly felt that she was not sleepy at all.

    She asked in the dark, ¡°Finn, are you asleep?¡±

    If he was still awake, she wanted to talk to him about the baby.

    However, just as she finished speaking, she felt Finn¡¯s body getting closer to her.

    After having known each other for a long time, she knew exactly what the other person wanted with just a small gesture.

    Monica tensed up.

    Fine.

    They could satisfy each other¡¯s physical needs first before talking about the child.

    So, she gave in to Finn. Habits could sometimes be scary.

    There was nothing much to feel about it. It was just very ordinary sex, which seemed to have be a necessity in life.

    ¡°Give me a minute,¡± Finn suddenly said in the dark while the two of them were on top of each other.

    Monica frowned.

    Finn returned to her side after a while.

    She saw what Finn brought with him and she stopped for a moment.

    ...

    So¡­ was it just a casual remark of him wanting a child this morning?

    The night was getting darker and colder.

    ¡­

    The next day, Monica¡¯s biological rm clock woke her up early in the morning.

    In the past, her daily routine was the other way round; she could not wake up in the morning no matter how hard she slept. Now, he woke up at first light. Sometimes, even if she was very sleepy, she had to get up because there was a lot of work to do.

    She left the bed, washed up, and changed her clothes.

    She was going to meet that Sc*mbag Swan today. What should she wear?

    In any case, it did not really matter so she decided on what to wear easily.

    She walked out dressed very casually with a bun on her head.

    In the blink of an eye, she felt like she had returned to her twenties.

    She walked out of the room.

    ...

    He saw that Finn was making breakfast again.

    Now that he saw here out with that outfit, his gaze seemed to pause on her.

    It had probably been a long time since hest saw her in this outfit.

    For a long time, she had been wearing a suit and dress, seldom so casual.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you need to go to work?¡± Finn asked.

    ¡°Edward said that he wants to see me today. I don¡¯t know how long he¡¯s going to see me for, so I¡¯ll wear whatever I want first. If it¡¯s done early, I¡¯lle back and change,¡± Monica exined.

 Chapter 1299 - 1299 Candice and Monicaâ€™s Day Out

    1299 Candice and Monica¡¯s Day Out

    Finn nodded. He then ced the breakfast in front of her. The two of them sat opposite each other and ate quietly.

    ¡°Monica,¡± Finn suddenly said.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°I will take the contraceptive measures from now on,¡± Finn said bluntly.

    Monica¡¯s gulped. She was already aware of itst night.

    She said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    In any case, it did not matter who did it.

    Since¡­ Finn did not really want it.

    ¡°There¡¯s an academic exchange at the hospital. I¡¯m going on a business trip for a week,¡± Finn said.

    ¡°When are you leaving?¡±

    ¡°Today.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Monica nodded.

    ¡°If you¡¯re scared, you can stay with your parents for a few days.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a child.¡± Monica could not help butugh.

    At her age, she was no longer afraid of the dark.

    ¡°The way you look today reminds me of the first time I saw you,¡± Finn said. ¡°You look very youthful and energetic.¡±

    ¡°Looks like all these years of maintenance weren¡¯t in vain. I didn¡¯t spend so much money for nothing.¡± Hearing the praise, she was rather happy.

    Moreover, it was unprecedented to hear it from Finn.

    Finn smiled as well.

    Yesterday, he had actually thought about it for a long time. He wondered why Monica did not want a child, and if he should have one.

    Later on, he decided to respect Monica¡¯s choice.

    After all, she was different from before. She used to be a little girl who did not know the hardships of the world. She could be carefree and do whatever she wanted. However, she had a lot of responsibilities now. She was at the peak of her career, so it was natural that she did not want a child.

    There were so manyte marriages andte pregnancy nowadays. He thought that in a few years, it would still be fine.

    Looking at Monica¡¯s youthful and energetic appearance today, he was once again determined.

    They finished their breakfast. As Finn was going on a business trip today, he was not required to go to the hospital to work, so he did not have to go out so early.

    As Monica was waiting for Edward to pick her up, she was not in a hurry to leave either.

    The two of them sat on the sofa and used their phones to deal with their own matters.

    It seemed to be a way for them to get along. They did not need to talk much. The two of them just needed to stay by each other¡¯s side. They needed not stick together all the time too.

    Everyone was busy with their own things. It was fine as long as they came home.

    The phone finally rang.

    Monica answered and instantly greeted respectfully, ¡°Chief.¡±

    ¡°Get downstairs. I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After Monica put down her phone, her expression changed instantly.

    Finn looked at Monica¡¯s small actions and smiled. Monica was actually still the same old Monica; a person¡¯s nature would not change.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving,¡± Monica put down her phone and said to Finn.

    ¡°Mm,¡± Finn replied.

    Monica walked out of the house.

    There were no emotions on her face even though they would be apart, nor any reluctance that Finn would be away for a week.

    She walked into the elevator. At this moment, all she could think about was why that Sc*mbag Swan was looking for her.

    When it came to work stuff, did he not usually ask Nox to do it?

    She could not figure it out and refused to specte anymore.

    She braced herself and walked to the entrance. She saw a few ck cars parked at the entrance with an imposing aura.

    She walked over and a bodyguard in a ck suit opened the car door for her.

    She got in.

    The moment she sat in, she saw the Sc*mbag Swan. Although he was a sc*mbag, he was still handsome! He was so handsome that it was as if the world had copsed.

    She settled in her seat and the car departed.

    Monica did not know where Edward was taking her, so she just sat there obediently.

    Until Edward started the conversation, ¡°Candice¡ªyou should know her.¡±

    Monica was speechless. Once she got into the car and told her about Candice, was he not afraid that she would be so angry that she would scratch his impably handsome face?!

    ¡°She¡¯s not familiar with South Hampton. Help me bring her around today,¡± Edward said bluntly.

    Was this guy out of his mind?

    He wanted someone else to bring his woman out to y. She thought about it again; Edward was so busy that he probably did not have time to apany her.

    Even so, he should not have asked her to do it.

    ...

    She could sell her skills but not her body.

    F*ck.

    ¡°This is for your expenses.¡± Edward handed a card to Monica.

    Monica simply epted it, because when with this man, she could not resist at all.

 Chapter 1300 - 1300 Candice and Monicaâ€™s Day Out

    1300 Candice and Monica¡¯s Day Out

    Monica was so nervous that her heart was about to explode.

    The car soon arrived at the Nicholsons¡¯ residence.

    A woman stood at the door. She seemed to have been waiting for them for a while.

    Sometimes, Monica felt that Candice was quite pitiful. To be precise, as long as a woman was in a rtionship with Edward, she would be quite pitiful. She could only amodate him at all times.

    The car pulled up and Edward got out of the car. Monica followed suit.

    Candice was a little surprised when she saw Monica. She had received notice early today that she was going to see Edward in the morning. She was surprised that she needed to see his friend so early¡ªbut now, she saw Monica.

    Could it be that Edward and Monica had a good rtionship?!

    ¡°Yesterday, you mentioned you weren¡¯t familiar with South Hampton, so I got Monica to bring you around today,¡± Edward said bluntly.

    So that was the reason. It was just a casual remark from her though.

    ¡°Monica will bring you around the city today,¡± Edward continued.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too troublesome? I heard that Ms. Cardellini is actually a busy woman.¡±

    Monica quickly shook her head. ¡°No, no, I¡¯m not. It¡¯s my honor to be able to share the Chief¡¯s burden. I¡¯ll let go of anything. It¡¯s fine.¡±

    She seemed very enthusiastic, but her words wereced with sarcasm. It was obvious that she was unwillingly doing this.

    Everyone could hear what she said but no one saw through it.

    Edward could still say shamelessly while keeping his usual expression, ¡°Monica, I¡¯ll leave Candice to you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°I have something to do, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    ¡°Take care.¡±

    Edward returned to the car and left in a grandiose manner along with his entourage.

    Monica cursed under her breath as she watched the car disappear.

    She turned around and smiled at Candice. ¡°Ms. Nicholson, where do you want to go?¡±

    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t really want to go anywhere.¡± Candice said, ¡°How about I get out of your hair? You don¡¯t have to apany me. I can go around by myself. When the Chief asks, I¡¯ll just say that you¡¯re with me.¡±

    ¡°No, no. You¡¯d better not lie to him. He has eagle eyes. Maybe he¡¯ll be watching you everywhere.¡± Monica refused. ¡°I¡¯ll stroll around South Hampton with you today.¡±

    Candice wanted to say something else.

    Monica said directly, ¡°Let me take you shopping first.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Candice was surprised.

    ¡°Don¡¯t women like spending the most?¡± Monica asked seriously.

    There was an evil thought in her heart. She wanted to bankrupt that Sc*mbag Swan¡¯s family fortune.

    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Candice nodded.

    Might as well, even though she was not interested in anything but just going along with Monica.

    Monica brought Candice to the most luxurious mall in the city.

    Because she was too busy with work, she had not been shopping for a long time. When she saw the sparkling jewelry and beautiful clothes, she could not help but feel a little excited.

    She took Candice to a high-end jewelry store and asked the shop assistant to take the most luxurious ne inside. She asked Candice, ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    Candice shook her head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t have to be frugal for the Chief. He has plenty of money.¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t like it.¡±

    ¡°What about these?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I particrly like.¡±

    ¡°What about this one, this one, that one over there?¡±

    Candice felt that if she did not satisfy Monica¡¯s shopping needs, she would not be able to leave.

    For some reason, this was clearly a little forceful on her but she did not hate it at all.

    Instead, she felt an inexplicable sense of closeness to Monica.

    ¡°This one.¡± Candice pointed at one randomly.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take this one. I¡¯ll swipe my card.¡± Monica was afraid that Candice would go back on her word, so she quickly asked the shop assistant to settle the bill.

    Then, the two of them went to the clothing section upstairs.

    A dazzling array of clothes could be seen everywhere.

    Candice felt that Monica was not here to buy clothes but to stock up a whole inventory of hers.

    She did not pay more than a nce at the clothes but simply took one of each design of different colors.

    Candice had a feeling that Monica was deliberately taking revenge on Edward.

    At the thought of this, she could not help but giggle. For some reason, she felt that Monica¡¯s mood was very likable.

    After a round of sweeping and just as Monica was about to bring Candice to buy a bag, Candice suddenly stopped in her tracks. ¡°Monica.¡±

    She blurted out to Monica by her first name. It felt really natural too when she said it.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Monica noticed how Candice addressed her.

    She did not like this woman initially because at the thought of this woman snatching Jeanne¡¯s man, she was instinctively repulsed.

    ...

    However, after some interaction with her, she did not seem to be able to hate Candice.

    She was also irritated by this fact. With so much internal struggle, retail therapy was her outlet. And it was a very satisfying one too.

    ¡°I want to take a look at the children¡¯s clothes over there,¡± Candice said.

    ¡°Children¡¯s clothes?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Chief have two children?¡± Candice asked.

    Monica pursed her lips. She looked at Candice and walked into a children¡¯s clothing store nearby. She followed slowly.

    Candice was choosing the clothes carefully. It waspletely different from how she just looked like a tycoon just now. Candice¡¯s serious attitude suddenly touched Monica for some reason.

    It was just that¡­ George had not had a mother for so many years. Would he want one now?

    ¡°Does this look good?¡± Candice chose a boy¡¯s jacket.

    With just one nce, Monica felt that it was a perfect fit for George.

    She nodded. ¡°It looks pretty good.¡±

    ...

    ¡°This one then. Wrap up the underwear, pants, and shoes,¡± Candice said to the shop assistant.

    ¡°Alright,¡± the assistant said respectfully.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go see the girls again.¡± Candice walked to the girls¡¯ section.

    Little girl¡¯s clothes were especially cute.

    Candice was dazzled by the pink and chubby outfits, beautiful hair clips, shoes, handbags, and so on.

    ¡°Are you willing to be a stepmother?¡± Monica suddenly asked.

    It was when she saw Candice choosing the clothes that she inexplicably felt that she had a natural maternal aura.

    Did they not say that she grew up in the army?!

    Should she not be valiant?!

    ¡°When you know you have no choice, you can only ept it.¡± Candice smiled.

    She was not displeased by Monica¡¯s unpleasant tone.

 Chapter 1301 - 1301 Monica Brings Candice to the Nightclub

    1301 Monica Brings Candice to the Nightclub

    ¡°When you know that you have no choice, you can only ept it.¡± Candice was neither slow nor anxious, but she was indifferent to the secr world.

    It was just like how life and death depended on fate and wealth, nothing could be forced.

    Que sera sera¡ªthat was her take.

    Monica stood by her side and looked at her.

    She suddenly felt¡­ If Edward really liked Candice, perhaps the injured person was not Candice.

    After all, Candice seemed to be¡­ heartless.

    Perhaps Monica was worrying too much about it.

    To Edward, who else could he like? So what if he liked someone?!

    In his heart, the most important thing was still power and politics. No matter how sad he was, how sad could he be?

    Monica did not say anything else, and neither did she know what to say. She did not want tofort Candice out of kindness, but he could not bring herself to mock her either.

    So, she chose to maintain a safe distance that was neither too close nor too far.

    Anyway, apanying Candice to shop today was justpleting a mission.

    Candice carefully selected a few sets of children¡¯s clothes.

    All the purchases were wrapped and delivered home from the mall. They did not need to carry bags of things to continue their shopping.

    After buying the children¡¯s clothes, the two of them went to buy a bag.

    Women basically had no resistance to bags. It was rare for Candice to show a little enthusiasm and look around with Monica.

    It was not that Candice really liked bags; she just did not want to dampen Monica¡¯s excitement.

    ¡°Just this one, this one, and those over there¡­¡± Monica instructed the shop assistant to swipe their cards.

    Candice truly believed that Edward would go bankrupt because of them when in fact the person who would be was not Edward.

    Nox was sitting in his office and looking at the countless deductions that popped up.

    Seriously?

    Every time the notification popped, his heart would ache.

    He was puzzled when he received the first credit notification butter on, when multiple ones kepting in, he had to call Edward. He thought that Edward had identally lost the card. This secondary card for Edward¡¯ did not have any credit limit. It did not even have a password. It was not impossible for someone to pick it up and spend it crazily!

    However, Edward replied, ¡°I got it for Candice. You don¡¯t have to bother.¡±

    ¡®Bro, the money is mine yet you want me to just ignore it?!¡¯

    Then again, eighty percent of his ie came from Edward¡¯s business, so it was not his.

    But still! Was this guy for real?!

    In fact, he still did not believe that Fourth Master Swan would really fall for another woman.

    Back then, he risked his life to save Jeanne. Even though her legs were crippled, he was really proud of himself! Who knew that that woman would die in childbirth? Did his life have to be so melodramatic?! He had used so much strength to save her, but she had died just like that. He was not even worth it for himself.

    She was already dead, so what else could he say?

    He had been observing Edward. A person with a strong heart and will like him was only getting stronger, but he had not seen Edward smile for a long time.

    It was as if his everyday life was consumed in numbness.

    Nox had always thought that Edward could not let go of Jeanne. He was willing to give up his life for that woman. He did not even need to think about how deeply he loved her, nor how much of a blow that woman¡¯s death would be to him.

    How long had it been?

    Jeanne had only been dead for three years, and now Edward had really fallen in love with someone else so quickly?!

    Edward fell in love with Jeanne when she was eighteen. His heart remained true to her for so many years. Yet now, she had only been dead for three years and he had forgotten about her already?

    No matter. Nox actually wanted Edward to forget. After all, guarding a dead person with no way out would only make him sadder.

    The pings of credit notifications carried on. Nox¡¯s heart ached so much that his heart went numb.

    He could not help but take out his phone and search for Candice¡¯s profile.

    He had seen Candice that night. He felt that this woman gave off a special vibe, but it was not to the extent that she could make Edward fall in love at first sight, right? She was indeed good-looking, had a good temperament, and was well-educated. However, even though he did not like Jeanne in the past, he had to admit that Candice was still a little inferior to Jeanne in terms of looks.

    Men were visual animals. Candice was obviously not as good-looking as Jeanne. How could Fourth Master Swan fall in love so suddenly?

 Chapter 1302 - 1302 Monica Brings Candice to the Nightclub

    1302 Monica Brings Candice to the Nightclub

    Nox thought he had to study this woman carefully, and so he did. How could he let Fourth Master Swan let her do whatever she wanted and spend so much money on her?

    It was really painful.

    ¡­

    It was a luxurious night in South Hampton.

    Monica spent the whole day out having fun with Candice.

    In the beginning, she had been spending money in the mall. When she was done, she took Candice to the most expensive restaurant in the city. After eating, he apanied Candice to check out a few inte famous spots andter to more popr food trucks. In the evening, she took Candice to the mountainside to watch the sunset while having dinner.

    Monica was a little exhausted from all the sightseeing. Shey motionless in the car, feeling like she had nothing to live for.

    On the other hand, Candice seemed to be in good spirits. She looked out of the window at the night view of South Hampton.

    For some reason, many things felt unfamiliar at the Nicholsons¡¯ residence, yet she bore a sense of familiarity with the scenery in South Hampton.

    She had no idea what she had lost from those memories. She felt as if someone had hurt her heart.

    However, even after much thought, she still could not think of anything.

    The car drove slowly on the streets of South Hampton.

    Monica got up from her seat. She was curious about what Candice was looking out of the car window.

    Then, her eyes suddenly lit up. She quickly called out to the driver, ¡°Stop the car.¡±

    The driver immediately stopped the sedan and pulled to the side of the road.

    Candice was also a little surprised by Monica¡¯s sudden agitation. She turned around and looked at Monica. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve brought you to so many ces today. I think there¡¯s a ce I want you to experience.¡± Monica suddenly smiled slyly.

    Candice frowned.

    Monica got out of the car enthusiastically and even pulled Monica along. She had no idea why Monica did that.

    It was obvious that the two of them did not like strangers getting close to them, but they did not feel repulsed by each other¡¯s intimate actions.

    They climbed out of the car. Monica held Candice¡¯s hand and walked straight into the dazzling nightclub.

    Candice hesitated for a second. It did not seem good for her to appear in such a ce.

    However, she could not beat Monica¡¯s determination, so she walked in.

    The ce was bustling with people and deafening screams. The noisy environment made Candice ufortable. She was almost certain that she had never been to such a ce before.

    They sat in the corner and Monica ordered a lot of wine.

    Candice looked at Monica¡¯s order. Was she going to drink them to death here?!

    Monica was quite excited. It had been a long time since she hade to such a ce.

    Sometimes, she came to socialize. She had never been so rxed.

    Now that she was sitting here, there was an indescribable passion. It was as if she had found herself.

    She initially brought Candice here as a prank. Edward had deliberately angered her to death by having fallen in love with someone else so quickly.

    Anyway, he did not tell her that she could not bring Candice to a nightclub. Monica picked up a wine ss and handed one to Candice. ¡°Can you drink?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She had not had any alcohol since she woke up and had no recollection of her drinking in her memories.

    ¡°Then try it now.¡± Monica smiled.

    Candice found it hard to reject Monica¡¯s request. She was just used toplying with Monica. She nodded and then the two of them started drinking.

    The more Monica drank, the more excited she became.

    Of course, the more Candice drank, the more she felt something was wrong.

    It turned out that her alcohol tolerance was indeed poor. No wonder she had no impression of drinking.

    ¡°Do you want to go for a dance?¡± Monica was emboldened after drinking.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I know how to dance.¡± Candice was already feeling a little dizzy.

    ¡°How can you not know if you¡¯ve never tried it before? Come, let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll bring you to dance.¡± Once Monica let herself loose, she could not stop herself.

    Under Monica¡¯s instigation, Candice walked to the center of the dance floor.

    As soon as he walked in, Candice saw Monica skillfully swaying her delicate body.

    Undeniably, even as a woman, she felt that Monica¡¯s dance was very charming.

    After a while, a few men who were dancing closed in.

    Candice wanted to leave with Monica.

 Chapter 1303 - 1303 Monica Brings Candice to the Nightclub

    1303 Monica Brings Candice to the Nightclub

    However, Monica pulled her and made her dance together.

    Candice was too embarrassed to dance in front of so many people. It was an environment that was too unfamiliar to her. She had probably never done it before, but Monica kept pulling her and making her dance with her.

    She was blushing, but it was impossible to tell in the flickering lights amid the noisy surroundings.

    She did not want to dampen Monica¡¯s excitement, so she moved her body to the beats.

    When Monica saw her dancing, a look of surprise immediately appeared on her face.

    In the beginning, Candice could not rx and she was only slightly moving her body to dance.

    Later on, she did not know if it was because the alcohol had started to get to her head or was it because of Monica¡¯s influence, but she soon let herself go.

    The two of them danced to their hearts¡¯ content on the dance floor.

    Many people started gathering around them. The crowd was surrounding them and gave them room to shine, making the two of them the focus of the stage.

    Monica had initially thought that Candice would not know how to dance.

    Human nature needed to be explored indeed.

    Was she not dancing excellently now?!

    The curves of her delicate body made Monica want to go forward and touch it.

    She wanted to do whatever she had in mind but just as her ¡°magic ws¡± were about to reach Candice¡­

    A man suddenly appeared in front of them.

    Before Monica could react, the man had already taken Candice away domineeringly.

    She was carried away.

    F*ck!

    Did he have to be so domineering?

    She even heard someone screaming beside her.

    It was because the man in front of her was so handsome.

    Monica could not react for a few seconds before she quickly chased after him.

    Was this not that sc*mbag Edward?!

    He actually came to such a ce and gave up his image for Candice.

    His action was so swift just now that many people probably did not react. Who was that guy?

    She followed him to the entrance. Candice was carried over Edward¡¯s shoulder.

    Monica could tell that Candice was drunk. They were probably in a daze and did not know where they were.

    Edward ced Candice into the ck car in front of her.

    Just as he was about to get into the car, he turned around and looked back.

    Monica was stunned. She really wanted to disappear on the spot.

    She saw nothing, really. She turned and tried to flee.

    ¡°Finn won¡¯t be home for the next few days, you should go home early.¡± Edward¡¯s maic voice came from behind.

    He did not seem very angry. He was asking her to go back earlier.

    Monica halted.

    So she would not be beaten to death by Edward?!

    She silently turned around and saw that Edward had already gotten into the ck car. At this moment, the majestic car left.

    Of course, there was still one left for her.

    Monica heaved a sigh of relief. She got up and prepared to get into the car and leave too.

    After all, although she went all out tonight, she could no longer find the carefree happiness she once had.

    Rather, all that was left after the high was indescribable loneliness.

    ¡°Monica.¡± A man¡¯s voice suddenly sounded behind her.

    Monica turned around and saw Brandon walking out of the nightclub. He walked up to her with his long legs.

    ¡°Are you going back?¡±

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Monica was surprised.

    ¡°I just came back so a few friends are catching up and drinking inside.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Monica replied. ¡°Go and drink then.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to join us?¡± Brandon asked.

    ¡°No, thanks¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since west met. Let¡¯s get together,¡± Brandon invited.

    Monica hesitated for a moment.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you don¡¯t want to drink, I won¡¯t let you drink. If you want to leave, I¡¯ll send you home. I won¡¯t make things difficult for you,¡± Brandon quickly said.

    In fact, Monica also felt that it was only right to ept the invitation after not seeing him for so many years. Besides, they were already here at the nightclub.

    It seemed a little unreasonable for her to refuse.

    Monica nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ...

    A bright smile suddenly appeared on Brandon¡¯s face. It was the smile of a young and sunny boy. This waspletely different from how he looked when he was at thepany. He was dressed very casually tonight and looked really young.

    Monica followed Brandon into the private room. There were several people in the private room, both men and women. When they saw a woman following Brandon, they could not help but jeer.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make noise. This is my childhood friend, she¡¯s like a sister to me,¡± Brandon quickly introduced.

    ¡°Why does your sister look younger than you!¡± a man could not help but say.

    Monica seemed to have just remembered that she was dressed especially young today.

    ¡°Can¡¯t she take good care of herself?¡± Brandon still looked proud.

    As he spoke, he pulled Monica to the sofa and sat with her.

    ¡°Monica, do you want to drink?¡± A man poured a ss of wine for Monica.

    ¡°She¡¯s not drinking. Stop being so attentive to pretty girls. Monica has a boyfriend.¡± Brandon was obviously very protective. It made Monica feel safe and she felt an inexplicable warmth in her heart.

    She smiled. ¡°I can drink a little. You¡¯re all my brother¡¯s friends, so you¡¯re my friends too.¡±

    ¡°Since the girl herself has spoken, Brandon, stop talking nonsense. Come, let me raise a toast to you.¡±

    ...

    Monica started drinking with the men and women inside. The atmosphere in the private room was obviously very good.

    Monica could not remember how long it had been since she had drunk and had fun with a crowd like this.

    All these years, she had dedicated her time and energy to her work.

    ¡°Monica, don¡¯t drink too much.¡± Brandon took away her wine ss. ¡°It¡¯s ufortable to be drunk.¡±

    Monica smiled faintly.

    He probably did not know how good her alcohol tolerance was.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you drink.¡± He took her wine ss domineeringly and started fighting with his friend.

    Monica did not refuse. It actually felt good to be taken care of like this.

    But of course, there was a price to pay.

    In the end, that drunk Brandon became her responsibility. His friends also left one after another because they were drunk.

    Only she and Brandon were left. She had no choice but to help Brandon up and bring him out of the nightclub.

    Monica had a hard time walking.

    The man did not look fat, but why was he so heavy?

    With much difficulty, she helped Brandon into the car. Panting heavily, she asked him, ¡°Where is your house?¡±

    Brandon seemed to have fallen asleep and did not answer.

    ¡°Brandon, where do you live?¡± Monica pushed him.

    Brandon moved his body and slowly opened his sleepy eyes. ¡°Monica, I want to go to your house.¡±

    She was speechless.

 Chapter 1304 - 1304 Drunk and Sleepy, Meeting Paige

    1304 Drunk and Sleepy, Meeting Paige

    ¡°Monica, I want to go to your house,¡± Brandon said drunkenly.

    Monica was speechless.

    If he could not hold his liquor, then why did he drink it so desperately?

    He drank so much that he could not even think clearly.

    She asked again, ¡°Brandon, where exactly is your house?!¡±

    Brandon was already sprawled in the car, unable to wake up no matter how hard he tried.

    Monica also knew that drunk people were most afraid of being woken up midway. It would be very ufortable.

    She thought for a moment and said to the driver, ¡°Let¡¯s go to a nearby hotel.¡±

    It was impossible for her to bring Brandon to her house.

    Although they had a good rtionship when they were young and Brandon had indeed stayed over at her house because they were neighbors, they were all grown up now. Moreover, they were not rted. No matter what, she could not simply bring him to her house.

    The driver drove them to a five-star hotel nearby.

    Monica helped Brandon out of the car.

    Brandon¡¯s entire body was pressed against Monica¡¯s body. Monica was almost crushed to death by him.

    With much difficulty, she booked a room for him and sent him to his room.

    Brandon seemed to be very ufortable. He muttered, ¡°I want to vomit¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Monica did not hear him clearly.

    All she wanted was to send him to bed and leave on her own.

    She must have been hit in the head by the door earlier to have Brandon drink for her.

    This drunkard was simply too difficult to please.

    ¡°I said, I want to vomit¡­ Ugh!¡± Brandon¡¯s body trembled a few times.

    And then, he threw up.

    On Monica¡¯s body.

    She even had the thought of killing someone! Did this guy have to be so disgusting?

    ¡°Urgh!¡± Brandon vomited non-stop.

    It made Monica feel like killing someone.

    After an unknown period of time, Brandon seemed to have done retching.

    He seemed to have sobered up a little. He looked up and saw Monica looking at him with a dark expression.

    When Brandon saw the vomit on Monica¡¯s body, he panicked and said incoherently, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Monica. I¡¯m sorry. I-I didn¡¯t know. I thought I was at home. I thought¡­ there was a toilet bowl in front of me¡­¡±

    ¡°So you think I¡¯m a toilet bowl?¡± asked Monica.

    ¡°No, no, no, no. I¡¯m a toilet bowl. I¡¯m the dirtiest. I-I-I-I-I¡¯ll help you wipe it clean¡­¡± As he spoke, he wanted to tidy up Monica¡¯s clothes.

    ¡°Forget it.¡± Monica pushed him away.

    She knew that Brandon had woken up.

    She strode into the room.

    She was so close to the room, yet Brandon still could not control himself.

    The moment she walked into the room and closed the door.

    She turned around, opened the door, and instructed Brandon, who hadpletely stiffened, ¡°Go and get another room. Also, get the janitor to clean up the vomit you threw up in the corridor.¡±

    She closed the door again.

    Monica went straight to the bathroom and took off her clothes. Naturally, it was impossible for her to wear them again.

    It was already sote, and she did not want to trouble anyone to send her clothes, so she could only make do at the hotel for the night.

    Plus, it was the weekend tomorrow, so she did not have to work.

    When she woke up tomorrow, she could get the mall to send a set of clothes over.

    It was that simple.

    Monica took a shower, put on a bathrobe, andy on the hotel bed.

    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.

    Monica frowned. Through the peephole, she saw Brandon standing outside and opened the door.

    Brandon stood at the door awkwardly and cautiously. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Monica, I¡­¡±

    He probably felt bad that he had vomited on her today.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you get drunk to shield me from drinking?¡± Monica appeared magnanimous. ¡°Let¡¯s call it even.¡±

    Brandon nodded silently. He still felt a little apologetic.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Go to bed early. I¡¯m tired too.¡±

    ¡°Monica, I asked the hotel to make some carrot ginger apple juice. You¡¯ve also drunk alcohol earlier. You¡¯ll feel better after drinking it. It should arrive in a bit. Have it before you sleep.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Monica nodded.

    Her stomach was indeed still a little ufortable.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll head back to my room. I¡¯m right next door. Let me know if you need anything. I¡¯ll be one call away.¡±

    ...

    Monica smiled faintly.

    What needs could she have?

    She said, ¡°Okay, rest early.¡±

    ¡°Good night, Monica.¡±

    ¡°Good night.¡±

    Brandon left and Monica closed the door.

 Chapter 1305 - 1305 Drunk and Sleepy, Meeting Paige

    1305 Drunk and Sleepy, Meeting Paige

    Shey on the bed for a while, looking at her phone.

    She wondered if someone had taken photos of her bringing Candice to the nightclub today and posted them online. She had no news value, but Candice was now a popr topic in the media. They could not wait to conduct a special interview with her. If someone took photos of her and sold them to the reporters, she would be in big trouble. Most importantly, Edward hadest night. If someone took photos of Edwarding to the nightclub¡­

    No matter what, she felt that she had overyed her hand tonight.

    The more she thought about it, the more afraid she became.

    It had been so many years since she had done something so impulsive. She had been provoked by Candice.

    She thought about it and decided to give Finn a call.

    It was actually a littlete now and she really did not want to disturb him at this hour.

    She suddenly remembered that Finn had left the city today. However, he had never told her his whereabouts and she had forgotten to ask him about it.

    When the phone rang, Finn¡¯s sleepy voice could be heard, ¡°Monica, it¡¯s sote. Why aren¡¯t you asleep?¡±

    ¡°Let me tell you something. So help me find out what Edward said.¡± Monica was a little anxious.

    ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡± On the other side, Finn was quite patient.

    The two of them had been together for the past few years.

    They were both¡­ amodating to each other.

    Monica told Finn about what happened today.

    Finn smiled, ¡°Why did you bring Candice to the nightclub then?¡±

    ¡°I just wanted Candice to see more of the world!¡± Monica found an excuse.

    Obviously, Finn did not believe her.

    ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯m just trying to get back at Edward. Who asked him to fall in love with someone else so quickly? I just wanted to bring Candice to the nightclub to anger Edward. No matter what, men care a lot about womening to such a ce to have fun,¡± Monica added, still feeling a little guilty. ¡°Ipletely forgot about Edward¡¯s and Candice¡¯s identities. If the media finds out anything and there¡¯s any negative news, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll live past this year!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Fourth Master has already thought of the things that you can think of.¡± Finn did not even need to confirm to be sure that Monica¡¯s so-called worries would not happen.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying Edward will handle it himself?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Finn nodded.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Finn answered affirmatively.

    To Monica, Finn was trustworthy.

    She could not help but heave a sigh of relief.

    ¡°But be careful next time. After all, he¡¯s now the Chief of Harken. The negative news will affect him greatly,¡± Finn reminded.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Monica nodded.

    She would never dare do it again.

    This time, she was already frightened when she thought about it. How could there be a next time?

    ¡°By the way, how do you feel after hanging out with Candice all day?¡± It was rare for Finn to take the initiative to show his concern for her.

    Monica changed her sleeping posture and did not hide anything. ¡°I just apanied her for a day. This person is not too difficult to get along with. It¡¯s just that¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you rejecting her psychologically?¡± Finn smiled.

    ¡°If she wasn¡¯t rted to Edward and wasn¡¯t going to be her wife, I really think I could be friends with this person. Who asked her to snatch Jeanne¡¯s position?¡± Monica had never been able to forgive and forget when it came to Jeanne.

    Finn said, ¡°I think you can get along well with her.¡±

    ¡°No way! The next time Edward asks me to spend time with her, I¡¯ll reject,¡± Monica said righteously.

    ¡°You won¡¯t.¡± Finn was certain.

    ¡°Did you also realize that I¡¯m b*tching about Edward? Are you looking down on me too?¡± Monica raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°No.¡± Finn paused for a moment, ¡°You will understand in the future.¡±

    Monica felt that Finn was hiding something.

    ¡°Actually, Sir has never fallen in love with anyone else,¡± Finn said.

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s always liked Jeanne. I can tell that he likes her. But he¡¯s cold-blooded. He¡¯s doing this for his own power. He can abandon anyone and make use of anyone! Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about it. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to control my fury.¡±

    Finn smiled helplessly.

    There were some things that he really could not tell her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Go to bed early.¡±

    ¡°Okay, bye.¡± Monica did not say anything else.

    Neither did she ask Finn about his business trip, nor did Finn tell her how he was doing.

 Chapter 1306 - 1306 Drunk and Sleepy, Meeting Paige

    1306 Drunk and Sleepy, Meeting Paige

    Anyway, both of them¡­ had unspeakable feelings.

    There was a knock on the door.

    Monica put down her phone and even forgot to hang up.

    She thought that Finn would end the call too.

    She quickly opened the door and saw that Brandon had appeared at the door with a ss of fruit juice.

    ¡°Won¡¯t the waiter bring it over?¡±

    ¡°In order to make myself feel less guilty, I decided toe personally.¡±

    Monica did not really care. It was normal for people to lose control when they were drunk.

    ¡°Give it to me,¡± Monica decided.

    ¡°It¡¯s a little cold. Let me bring it in for you.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thanks.¡±

    Brandon carefully ced the ss by Monica¡¯s bedside. ¡°There¡¯s also aloe vera bits in the fruit juice. It¡¯s good for your face. Drink up and go to bed early.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Monica nodded. ¡°You should rest early too.¡±

    ¡°See you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°See you tomorrow.¡±

    Brandon left.

    Monica climbed onto the bed and drank her juice.

    She did not realize that the phone on the bed was still on the line.

    For an unsure amount of time, only then did he really hang up.

    ¡­

    The next morning, Candice got out of bed.

    She wondered what time it was. She was hit with the sudden need to faint again.

    It was as if she had returned to the time when she had just regained consciousness. Everything was unfamiliar. Her memory was a clean te.

    She did not even know where or who she was.

    ¡°Are you awake?¡± A man¡¯s voice suddenly sounded beside her ear.

    Candice turned her head abruptly.

    She saw a man in a dark blue housecoat smoking on the balcony outside the room.

    She panicked.

    It was the first time she had such huge emotional distress since she regained consciousness.

    Why was she in the same room as Edward?!

    Why was he here?!

    She went to the nightclub with Monicast night and the two of them drank.

    She could not handle the alcohol and was soon drunk.

    She was slipping between two states of drunkenness and sobriety. She could still remember that she and Monica had gone to the stage to dance.

    Though, she could no longer remember how long she was dancing.

    She could not remember if she had danced or not.

    How did she end up here when she woke up?!

    She turned to look at Edward nkly.

    She had no idea that she had cked out after getting drunk.

    If she had known, she would rather die than get drunk.

    Edward saw her panic. He put out his cigarette and walked in from outside.

    Candice was a little nervous. Her heart was racing. She even lowered her head to look at her clothes. Seeing that they were still the same clothes she had worn yesterday, she calmed down a little.

    ¡°If you¡¯re awake, wash up and go downstairs for breakfast.¡± Edward did not approach her.

    He was reminding her. He kept a distance from her and did not put her under too much pressure.

    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Candice nodded.

    She could not help but ask.

    ¡°Last night, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Quite well-behaved,¡± Edward replied.

    She vaguely saw a smile in Edward¡¯s eyes.

    What did he mean? Well-behaved?!

    How was she supposed to perceive his words?

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs,¡± Edward said and left.

    He left without giving her any answer.

    Candice felt that this man could be very¡­ bad at times!

    ...

    Without dy, she lifted the nket and got out of bed.

    She still reeked of alcohol. She figured that it should not be a problem for her to take a shower and wash up.

    She unzipped her dress and prepared to go to the bathroom.

    ¡°Oh right.¡± The person who had left outside the door suddenly walked back.

    Candice¡¯s back was open and her dress was hanging on her arm. In the next second, she might¡­

    She suddenly turned around and hugged her clothes, staring straight at Edward, who had clearly left.

    She watched as he suddenly came in and saw this scene.

    He seemed to be stunned for a few seconds.

    Slowly, he shifted his gaze.

    Candice quickly ran into the bathroom.

    Sometimes, the awkwardness between a man and a woman could be really¡­ awkward.

    ...

    ¡°What I meant to say was that you could take a shower when you¡¯re up. There are clean clothes in the bathroom,¡± Edward said.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Candice tried her best to remain calm.

    That was what she nned to do.

    ¡°The clothes are all new,¡± Edward said again.

    Candice paused. Did he tell her that to say that the clothes he prepared for her were not from his previous two wives?!

    Candice did not know what to say. She took a deep breath and decided not to think too much.

    She was about to marry Edward. The two of them would be skin-to-skin anyway, and sooner orter, she needed to ept Edward¡¯s marriage history.

    She quickly took a shower and changed her clothes.

    The size of the clothes was really just right, even the inner wears were extremely urate.

    Candice was still a little shy at that moment.

    She looked at herself in the mirror. It was rare for her to blush.

    She could not help but look at her chest.

    She was wondering, what kind of hurt did he suffer to make his heart so calm?

    The moment she opened the bathroom door, Candice had alreadyposed herself.

    She walked out of the room as if she had the instinct to know which way to go and which way to go downstairs.

    There was even an inexplicable sense of familiarity.

    It was as if she had¡­ been here before.

    It must be an illusion.

    She had checked that before this, she had no interaction with Edward at all.

    She walked to the staircase and saw Edward holding a little girl at the dining table from afar. He seemed to be feeding her breakfast.

    This was the first time she had seen Edward looking so homey.

    What she saw on the news and television was him in a suit and leather shoes with a serious expression.

    She nced at the little girl in his arms as she could not see her face with his head lowered.

    For some reason, she had the urge to see what she looked like.

    She was rarely interested in anything but right now, she could not even control herself.

    She walked over and looked at Edward and the little girl¡¯s closeness.

    The little girl seemed to have sensed someone approaching. She raised her head and looked at her.

    ¡°Mommy.¡± A clear, melodious, childish voice resounded in the hall.

    Candice was lost for words. She felt that her world seemed to have changed.

    She could clearly feel her heart. It was beating like mad.

 Chapter 1307 - 1307 A Familyâ€™s Warmth

    1307 A Family¡¯s Warmth

    Candice did not know why her heart was beating so fast!

    It was as if an inexplicable emotion had suddenly touched her heart, causing her to feel unfathomable joy and pain.

    She stood in front of Edward and the little girl and stared at them.

    She looked at the little girl. She was wearing a pink dress with a cute red bow on her soft bob haircut. Her skin was especially fair, with the tenderness of a baby. Her big eyes were shimmering, and her ck eyes almost upied the entire eye sockets. She looked very lively. Her small lips were red and moist, as if they had their own lip gloss.

    A little girl, such a cute and beautiful little girl, could really make people unable to resist her closeness from the bottom of their hearts.

    Candice suddenly¡­ had a tear rolled down her face.

    Tears that even she did not notice started to fall from her eyes as she looked at the little girl in front of her.

    ¡°Mommy, are you crying?¡± The anticipation on the little girl¡¯s face turned to nervousness. She looked lost.

    Candice seemed to have just realized what was going on.

    When she came back to her senses, she hurriedly wiped her tears.

    Why was she crying?

    Why did she cry when she saw this little girl who looked almost identical to Edward?

    She had not cried in a long, long time.

    In her memory, she did not remember crying.

    In fact, it was quite a suffering period of time during her recovery, but no matter how painful it was, she would not cry.

    She had always thought that during her years in the army, she should have been trained by her father to be invincible.

    ¡°Mommy,¡± the little girl called out to her crisply.

    Candice¡¯s throat moved slightly.

    Slowly, she began to calm herself down but she did not know how to respond to the girl.

    After all, she was not her mother. She had no idea what role Edward wanted her to y.

    ¡°Mommy just woke up. Don¡¯t scare her,¡± Edward said to the little girl in a doting voice.

    Previously, she had only seen Edward looking too serious and strict out in the public.

    This was the first time she had seen him so warm to his daughter.

    If she had not seen it with her own eyes, she would not have even imagined it.

    She even felt that Edward had given all his gentleness to his daughter.

    Anyway, her greatest concern now was¡­

    Edward had just tacitly agreed that the little girl called her ¡°Mommy¡±.

    Was this what Edward had requested?

    Requiring the little girl to call her Mommy?!

    She did not know how to feel. She had never thought of asking Edward¡¯s child to call her that. She respected all his exes and their children.

    ¡°Come and sit,¡± Edward called out to her.

    Candice snapped back to her senses and slowly took her seat.

    She had just sat down when, ¡°Daddy, I want Mommy to carry me.¡± The little girl broke free from Edward¡¯s embrace and was about to pounce on her.

    Edward did not ask for Candice¡¯s opinion and ced the little girl in her arms.

    Candice¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    She was not ready yet. She was not prepared to be so intimate with Edward¡¯s child.

    She, however, did not appear to want to refuse.

    As soon as the little girl hopped into her arms, she hugged her tightly. The milky fragrance on her body actually smelled very good.

    The moment she hugged her little body, she could even feel her own heartbeat speeding up.

    She was a little amused.

    It was as if she had never been moved before, but now, because of a child, she felt moved.

    She could not help but hug her tighter.

    She suddenly understood why Edward felt like he had the entire world when he hugged this little girl.

    This girl was not her biological daughter, yet she felt an indescribable sense of satisfaction.

    ¡°Paige, Mommy is hungry too,¡± Edward reminded.

    The little girl called Paige quickly reacted. She looked up at her with big watery eyes and said in a childish voice, ¡°Mommy, have breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Candice smiled.

    She had no resistance against Paige at all.

    To Edward, even if Paige wanted the stars in the sky, Edward could think of a way to pluck them for her. It was as if she was magical.

    Candice carried Paige and shifted in her seat so that they could both eat.

 Chapter 1308 - 1308 A Familyâ€™s Warmth

    1308 A Family¡¯s Warmth

    She thought that she might be very foreign to the act of carrying a child.

    Unexpectedly, it was as if he had carried her before. She felt very at ease with it.

    Just like that, she carried Paige in one arm and ate breakfast with the other.

    Edward was at the side, feeding Paige breakfast.

    The dining table was inexplicably harmonious.

    ¡°Daddy, can you feed Mommy?¡± Paige¡¯s soft voice asked suddenly again.

    Edward frowned slightly, her voice clearly reproachful. ¡°You don¡¯t want to eat anymore after eating so little?¡±

    Even if he was scolding her, she could tell that he doted on her.

    ¡°No,¡± Paige exined. ¡°Didn¡¯t Daddy say we¡¯d all have to take good care of Mommy when she got back? Teddy said Daddy fed me, so that means Daddy took care of me. So Daddy feeds Mommy, so he takes care of Mommy.¡±

    Candice and Edward were obviously stunned.

    She did not expect a three-year-old child to be so logical.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it like that, Daddy?¡± Paige asked Edward, blinking her big eyes.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Edward nodded.

    It was one of those things that said he would ept all of Paige¡¯s requests unconditionally.

    ¡°Then Daddy must blow for Mommy. Don¡¯t burn her,¡± Paige reminded him.

    Candice thought that no woman would be able to reject such a cute and considerate girl.

    She could help but hug Paige tighter.

    She wanted to get close to her.

    ¡°Candice, open your mouth.¡± Edward¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in her ear.

    A deep and maic voice.

    Candice looked up and saw Edward putting a spoonful of nutritious porridge to her lips.

    She had no idea whether she should thank Paige for letting the dignified Chief feed her.

    She opened her mouth and ate it.

    There was no way she could refuse with Paige looking expectantly at her.

    It was the kind of pure anticipation that only children had.

    After eating it, she could clearly see Paige¡¯s happy smile. Then, she obediently opened her mouth wide. ¡°Daddy, ah¡­¡±

    She looked like she wanted to be fed too.

    Edward fed Candice one spoonful and Paige another.

    No matter how anyone looked at it, this scene was very heartwarming.

    It really felt like home.

    ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m full.¡± Paige hugged her small belly and patted it. ¡°It¡¯s really bulging.¡±

    ¡°Really? Let Daddy touch it.¡± Edward put down the bowl and spoon.

    He ced hisrge hand on Paige¡¯s small belly.

    Paige was ticklish. When Edward touched her belly, she could not stopughing. Her small body was still in Candice¡¯s arms and she could not stop squirming. Candiceughed too.

    ¡°Daddy, ticklish!¡± Paige¡¯s childish voice was adorable.

    The ce was quiet but now it was roaring withughter.

    Even Teddy, who was doing housework, could not help but look up at them.

    Ever since Jeanne left, this was probably the most brilliant smile he had ever worn in all these years.

    Initially, he did not really ept that Fourth Master was getting married so frequently, but¡­ if he could really make Fourth Master fall in love with someone again, it might not be a bad thing.

    ¡°Paige just ate. Don¡¯t keep tickling her. It¡¯s not good for your stomach.¡± Candice could not stand it anymore and reminded Edward.

    Edward was stunned. Slowly, he let go of Paige.

    It was also a long time before Paige stopped smiling.

    However, it was obvious that she enjoyed ying with her father like this.

    ¡°Alright, Daddy will bring you to watch television over there. Don¡¯t disturb Mommy¡¯s breakfast.¡± Edward suddenly picked Paige up from the dining table and walked to the sofa in the living room to watch television.

    Candice looked at their backs.

    So was Edward like this at home?!

    There was no loftiness, no sense of distance. He was just a man filled with fatherly love.

    She quickly finished the rest of her breakfast.

    After eating, she walked toward the sofa.

    Paige was squatting on the ground ying with building blocks. When she saw hering, she called out to her enthusiastically, ¡°Mommy.¡±

    Candice smiled. She patted Paige¡¯s head naturally and sat on the sofa rather awkwardly.

    Edward was watching a variety show. Since Paige was not watching, he tuned in to his favorite program.

    She might indeed have been prejudiced against Edward.

    She had always thought that people like him would only watch serious news broadcasts or current political and social news. She could not imagine that he would watch such lively things.

    ...

    ¡°I¡¯m actually an ordinary person.¡± Edward seemed to have noticed her doubts about him and exined.

 Chapter 1309 - 1309 A Familyâ€™s Warmth

    1309 A Family¡¯s Warmth

    Candice quickly retracted her gaze. The way she looked at Edward just now seemed a little too tant.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already called your father. I¡¯ll send you back tonight.¡± Edward naturally changed the topic.

    Candice seemed to have just realized that she did not return homest night and her father did not call her today. She had also forgotten to exin.

    She was really too cold to her family, which she sometimes felt a little guilty about, but she could not understand why toward a little girl like Paige, she felt an inexplicable surge or emotion.

    Could this be fate?!

    How else could she exin her feelings for Paige?

    Paige sat on the ground and seemed to havepleted assembling a block model.

    She quickly said to Candice, ¡°Mommy, do you think my castle is beautiful?¡±

    Candice turned around and looked at Paige on the ground. She chimed in, ¡°Wow, Paige is amazing.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Paige¡¯s entire little face lit up at thepliment.

    ¡°Really.¡±

    ¡°There are plenty of other rooms in my castle, Mommy,¡± Paige began to show off.

    Children never knew how to hide their emotions.

    ¡°Really? Then introduce your rooms to Mommy.¡± Candice squatted down and sat next to Paige, without even realizing that she had changed the way she addressed herself as Paige¡¯s ¡°Mommy¡±.

    It was as if¡­ a natural course of order.

    Paige¡¯s tiny finger pointed to a room. ¡°George owns this room.¡±

    Candice was stunned. She seemed to have remembered that other than Paige, there was a little boy in the house. She was about to ask where George was.

    Then, she heard Edward say from the couch, ¡°George is busy doing his homework in his room.¡±

    Candice felt that Edward seemed to be able to read people¡¯s minds.

    This person¡­ was terrifying.

    ¡°This room is Paige¡¯s,¡± Paige¡¯s young voice introduced them.

    ¡°Paige¡¯s room is next to George¡¯s. Does Paige like George a lot?¡± Candice started chatting with Paige.

    ¡°I like George the most.¡± Paige nodded quickly. ¡°And George likes me the most.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Candice was all smiles. She could not help smiling when it came to Paige.

    ¡°This room belongs to Mommy and Daddy,¡± Paige said, pointing her small finger at another room. ¡°This room is the biggest.¡±

    Candice¡¯s smile turned a little stiff. Paige was still young, yet she already knew that her parents wanted to stay in the same room?!

    ¡°Do you like it, Mommy?¡± Paige asked, her lively eyes adorable.

    ¡°Um¡­¡± She really had no idea how to answer.

    ¡°Mommy doesn¡¯t like it?¡± Paige was visibly disappointed. She looked extremely aggrieved, so much so that Candice wanted to give her the entire world.

    She quickly said, ¡°No, no. I like it so much that I¡¯m so excited that I don¡¯t know how to answer.¡±

    ¡°Really? Does Mommy really like it? Really like sharing a room with Daddy?¡± Paige asked.

    Candice felt like she had been tricked by a little kid.

    However, the child in front of her still had an innocent expression on her face, and her round eyes were filled with anticipation.

    Candice could not refuse at all. She could only bite the bullet and answer, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Daddy.¡± Paige suddenly jolted herself up from the floor in agitation. Her small body was clearly still a little clumsy. Her small arms and legs pounced on Edward. ¡°Daddy, Mommy promised to sleep in the same room as you.¡±

    Candice was speechless. When did she agree?

    She just stared at Paige. The little girl was only three years old and was clearly a smart kid.

    Edward hugged Paige and could not hide the doting smile on his face.

    He tapped Paige¡¯s little nose. ¡°Okay, Daddy got it.¡±

    ¡°Does that mean I¡¯ll have a little sister soon?¡± Paige asked excitedly.

    Candice felt terrible.

    She heard Edward say, ¡°Daddy will work hard.¡±

    Who cares about your hard work! Candice just stared at the father and daughter.

    No matter what, she felt like he had been tricked.

    As soon as Paige heard her father¡¯s answer, her little face lit up again. She cheered excitedly. ¡°Yay, I¡¯m going to have a sister. I¡¯m going to have a sister!¡±

    Candice did not know how to talk to Paige anymore.

    Edward hugged Paige and coaxed her for a while before cing her on the ying mat on the ground and letting her continue building blocks.

 Chapter 1310 - 1310 A Familyâ€™s Warmth

    1310 A Family¡¯s Warmth

    ¡°When I brought you backst night, Paige happened to wake up,¡± Edward seemed to be exining.

    Candice felt that her face was a little hot. She did not turn to look at Edward. Her gaze was on Paige, who was focused on ying with the building blocks.

    ¡°She saw you and asked me if Mommy is back?¡± Edward said.

    Candice could not help but imagine that scene.

    For some reason, she felt a little bitter.

    Even Little Paige¡¯s small actions and expressions made her feel a little indescribable and ufortable emotion. It was as if she owed her a lot.

    ¡°Paige has been looking for her mother since she was a little more sensible. I didn¡¯t want Paige to know too much, so I told her that her mother was working outside and woulde back after work. When she saw me bring you backst night, she thought that her mother was back.¡± Edward looked at Paige and lowered his voice.

    Actually, when children were ying games, they could not hear what the adults were saying but Edward was still afraid that Paige would find out, so his voice was very soft.

    He even deliberately sat very close to Candice and whispered into her ear.

    It made her a little¡­ shy.

    ¡°That¡¯s why Paige called you Mom today.¡± Edward looked at her. ¡°Would you mind?¡±

    Candice quickly shook her head.

    She said, ¡°Not at all, I like Paige a lot. I feel like there¡¯s a special affinity.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± Edward replied.

    This voice evoked a thousand kinds of emotions mixed into one.

    Candice felt that the more she interacted with Edward, the more she felt.

    Was this the feeling of being in a rtionship?!

    She had no idea either.

    However, she suddenly felt that because of Paige, she did not seem to reject Edward so much. Previously, she really felt a strong sense of distance from him. Deep down, she was a little resistant to his approach.

    ¡°Chief.¡± In the hall, Teddy suddenly came over from the side. ¡°Ms. Paige¡¯s tutors are here to teach the Miss.¡±

    She saw a few tutors standing by the door respectfully.

    Edward nodded slightly. He knelt down and picked up Paige. ¡°Paige, the teacher is here for the ss.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Paige agreed in her baby voice.

    She obediently put down the building blocks in her hand and got up with the help of her father¡¯s arms. She ran happily to the female teachers at the door and threw herself into their arms affectionately.

    Paige was undeniably a very likable little girl.

    She saw the teachers take turns giving Paige a big hug, then holding her hand as they walked to their ssroom.

    Candice watched as Paige and the teachers left. She was a little embarrassed to find that she and Edward were the only ones left in the hall.

    After all, they had not known each other for long, so she felt a little ufortable.

    Candice thought about it and found a topic to talk about. ¡°Does Paige always have sses at home?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Edward replied.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let her go out to ss with the other kids?¡± Candice asked.

    She felt that this should not be the case. Instead, children should grow up together with their peers.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried.¡±

    ¡°It should be fine now that it¡¯s peaceful and prosperous.¡± Candice disagreed.

    Edward looked at her.

    Candice realized that she was being too nosy. At the end of the day, Paige was only Edward¡¯s child. Although she called her Mommy, she had no right to ask about Paige.

    A smile curved her lips. ¡°I¡¯m just saying. Of course, you¡¯re Paige¡¯s father. You know Paige best. I¡¯m sure your arrangement is better.¡±

    Edward¡¯s throat moved slightly and she did not say anything else.

    Candice felt that she might have offended him just now, even if he kept silent.

    Edward¡¯s phone rang and broke the awkward air between them.

    He took out his phone and nced at the caller ID. He stood up and walked away to the side to answer the call.

    Candice heaved a sigh of relief. His presence still felt rather oppressive, even though he seemed very gentle at home.

    Edward had just taken a few steps when he turned around and saw Candice¡¯s rxed mood.

    Was it very tiring for her to be with him?!

    Edward walked away with his phone while Candice turned her attention to the television in front of her.

    She had not watched a variety show for a long time so when she saw a funny scene, she could not help butugh.

    When Edward returned, he saw the smile on her face gradually faded.

 Chapter 1311 - 1311 A Familyâ€™s Warmth

    1311 A Family¡¯s Warmth

    Even as he reached her, she rose to her feet, looking deferential.

    ¡°Candice,¡± Edward uttered her name.

    Candice quickly responded, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll be husband and wife from now on,¡± Edward said.

    Candice¡¯s eyes flickered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t behave so courteously with me in the future.¡± Edward¡¯s tone was light, but firm.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Candice nodded.

    However, she was obviously still very reserved.

    Edward sighed slightly. He suddenly reached out and took her hand.

    Candice¡¯s fingers moved slightly.

    Edward¡¯srge hand held her small hand tightly. The moment he held it, his body suddenly moved closer.

    He said, ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while. I have an interviewter. I¡¯ll be back for lunch.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Candice.¡± Edward suddenly called her again.

    She felt that there was a deep emotion in it.

    Candice really did not think that they would develop feelings for each other after only meeting two or three times¡ªat least she didn¡¯t.

    However, Edward¡¯s current appearance made her feel that he really liked her.

    ¡°Kiss me,¡± Edward suddenly demanded.

    Candice was taken aback.

    She looked straight at Edward.

    She knew that he was a domineering person, but she did not expect him to be so domineering to her.

    She bit her lip lightly and refused to do as she was told.

    She just thought it would feel very ufortable.

    There was also a hint of reluctance in her.

    Her body seemed to be resisting, telling her not to kiss him.

    The two of them were in a deadlock for a while.

    Edward gave up. He thought he might have been rushing it.

    He let go of her hand and turned to leave before his body suddenly tensed up.

    He watched as Candice tiptoed and kissed him on the lips.

    Honestly, he would be happy enough if it was a peck on the cheek, like a ritual between parting lovers.

    But of course, this would be very much more weed.

    Just like that, he felt her soft lips carefully kissing his.

    They seemed to be hesitating about whether to leave or go deeper.

    Edward grabbed the back of her head and exerted force.

    Their kiss intensified.

    Teddy was standing nearby, so he could only turn around and leave in embarrassment.

    It had been a long time since he saw Edward lose his cool.

    The couple was smooching for a long time until both of them were slightly out of breath.

    Edward let go of her.

    Candice blushed.

    She really wanted to reject him just now, but for some reason, she kissed him again.

    Perhaps it was because Edward was right; they were soon to be husband and wife and there would be many more things to do together.

    This was just an introduction to all those things they were going to share, she told herself.

    ¡°Wait for my return,¡± Edward said.

    The lust in his eyes was apparent.

    Candice nodded silently.

    Edward seemed to have taken a deep breath and collected himself before striding out of the hall as usual.

    He was finally gone and Candice could not help but heave a sigh of relief.

    She felt a little ufortable interacting with Edward, not just because of his status but also the way he made her feel.

    She allowed herself to rx and suddenly remembered that her phone was still in the room, so she quickly went upstairs.

    She happened to bump into Teddy and he was extremely respectful to her. ¡°Ms. Nicholson.¡±

    ¡°Hello.¡± Candice was very polite.

    ¡°My name is Teddy,¡± he introduced himself. ¡°I¡¯m in charge of Fourth Master and Young Master¡¯s everyday affairs. In the future, when Ms. Nicholson moves in here, I¡¯ll also be in charge of managing your daily life. You can tell me if you need anything.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thanks.¡±

    ...

    ¡°I won¡¯t disturb Mis. Nicholson anymore. I¡¯ll go down first.¡±

    Candice nodded as she watched Teddy leave.

    She somewhat felt another familiar feeling, but still indescribable.

    She walked toward the room she slept inst night. The moment she opened the door and was about to enter, a little boy¡¯s voice came from behind.

    ¡°Are you Candice?¡±

    Candice turned around and saw a little boy, who seemed to already have a sense of youth. He stood there straight and asked her.

    She could clearly hear the displeasure in his tone.

 Chapter 1312 - 1312 The First Negotiation With George

    1312 The First Negotiation With George

    ¡°Are you Candice?¡± The boy¡¯s voice behind her made Candice turn around.

    She saw George.

    She could recognize George because he had appeared in the media, unlike Paige.

    Paige was really well protected by Edward. Other than a few people close to her, no one knew what she looked like.

    Those who did not know might think that Edward did not care for Paige.

    Because in the eyes of outsiders, Edward prioritized things beneficial to him and

    Paige was also a product of profit.

    Even Candice once thought so herself. It was not until today that she realized how wrong she was.

    Edward¡¯s feelings for Paige could be seen with the naked eye.

    On the contrary, it was George who seemed to be behaving more indifferently.

    Perhaps, it was not indifference. Rather because George was older than Paige, and the next heir to the Chief, the requirements for George would definitely be much stricter than for Paige.

    She had heard that George was very intelligent and had been nurtured like a genius since he was young. Edward often brought George to various activities. He was only ten years old, but he had already disyed extraordinary abilities.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Candice.¡± Candice¡¯s lips curved into a smile. When she heard George¡¯s displeased tone, she still showed her friendliness. ¡°Nice to meet you, George. I hope we get along in the future.¡±

    George scanned her from head to toe. At such a young age, he really had a maturity that did not match his age. It was a stark contrast to Paige.

    Candice wondered if Edward had really given all his gentleness to Paige to make her so innocent, romantic, lively, and cute. George, on the other hand, was obviously different.

    She could actually imagine how much responsibility he had to bear as the sessor of the leader.

    At this moment, she suddenly felt a little sorry for George¡ªa ten-year-old child without a mother was forced to shoulder such a burden.

    He said, ¡°I don¡¯t like you.¡±

    She was caught off guard by George¡¯s frankness, which was a little overwhelming like an arrow had pierced through her heart.

    She even suspected that Edward had drugged her.

    Otherwise, why would she have such¡­ abnormal feelings for Edward and her daughter?

    Her feelings for Paige were a little uneptable.

    There was also a sense of familiarity when seeing George right in front of her, apart from having the same feelings as she did for Paige.

    Was she once¡­ involved with them before she lost her memory?

    Candice was shocked when she thought of this possibility. Hence, she denied her thoughts in the next second.

    She still believed that it was fate; some fates were just so wonderful.

    She quicklyposed herself and smiled. ¡°I know.¡±

    George frowned.

    After all, he was ten years old. He was much taller and bore the mien of a young man. He looked very mature, but he was still only a ten-year-old boy. No matter howplicated the world was at that age, it was still much simpler than the world of adults.

    George was surprised by Candice¡¯s answer. He stared straight at Candice, at this strange woman.

    Truth be told, he knew before anyone else that his father would marry Candice.

    Before the charity banquet that night, his father had told him that he was getting married. The moment George thought that his father would never remarry, he announced that he was getting married.

    His father clearly still loved his mother. All these years, he had never forgotten, even if he did not show it. He knew that his father had been unable to let go of his mother because his father hade home drunk once and kept calling her name ¡°Jeannie¡±.

    That was his mother¡¯s name.

    Although his father had a brief rtionship with Susan and even brought her here to stay for a period of time, he had never seen his father and Susan sleep together. Teddy also said that the two of them did not live together. Susan only appeared for certain benefits.

    Therefore, Susan and his father did notst long.

    That was the reason he had never thought that his father would marry someone else so soon.

    Was he putting on an act again?! Was there some benefit to gain from such an act again?!

    Either way, George did not like it.

    He was very content with his current family.

    Although his mother was missing, it had been so many years. He had learned to ept it. He did not want another person to disturb their peaceful life.

    He always felt that other than his mother, he could not ept anyone else in this world.

 Chapter 1313 - 1313 The First Negotiation With George

    1313 The First Negotiation With George

    Hence, George had been hostile to the woman in front of him from the moment he knew of her existence.

    When he went to the charity banquet that night, he just wanted to see who Candice was. He had known from a young age what it meant ¡°to know the enemy and know yourself, you need not fear the result of a hundred battles¡±.

    He even knew a lot about this woman. He knew that she had been unconscious for many years and had just woken up from a vegetative state, so dealing with this woman should not be too difficult.

    ¡°But since your father is going to marry me soon and we¡¯re about to be a family, I think you should try to ept me,¡± Candice said bluntly.

    ¡°That¡¯s my father¡¯s business. It has nothing to do with me.¡± George looked at her. ¡°My father never forced my feelings. He wouldn¡¯t have forced me to do something I didn¡¯t like because of you.¡±

    Candice felt that she could not treat George as a child.

    ¡°I didn¡¯te looking for you today to get to know you, or please you. I just wanted to tell you that my sister, Paige, is young. She doesn¡¯t know the dangers of the world, or that Mom is gone. You¡¯d better be nice to her. If you hurt her, I won¡¯t let you off the hook,¡± George said solemnly.

    George probably loved his sister very much, and that came as no surprise.

    Even Candice herself could not resist loving Paige¡¯s cuteness, let alone George, who was Paige¡¯s brother.

    She said, ¡°George, since I chose to join your family, I¡¯m prepared to treat everyone in it with all my heart, including your father, Paige, and you. I don¡¯t know how much you dislike me, but I¡¯ll definitely tell you that I¡¯ll try to get you to ept me.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± George refused directly.

    His tone was so determined that Candice felt hurt.

    Her sincerity was denied so tantly.

    ¡°I won¡¯t ept anyone but my mother. Don¡¯t try to please me,¡± George replied affirmatively.

    Candice was speechless. George did not seem to be a talkative person. He exined what he wanted to say clearly and no need to drag it out. He turned around and left.

    Candice watched George leave. For some reason, there was an indescribable pressure.

    It was clear that for a long time, her feelings for others were faint. Even when she returned to the Nicholson family and knew that her mother and sister did not wee her or even have any hostility toward her, she could not care less.

    However, the little boy in front of her made her want to win him over. The more he rejected her existence, the more she wanted him to genuinely like her.

    She did not know that she had such a strong fighting spirit and such a huge pursuit.

    ¡°By the way,¡± George suddenly turned around and said as he was about to leave. He seemed to have thought of something to add, ¡°Only people close to me can call me George. You can call me Elias Swan from now on.¡±

    Elias Swan.

    Is he for real?

    He looked serious though.

    Anyway, Candice seemed to have seen it on some news before that George took her mother¡¯s surname. However, because he was Edward¡¯s only heir, he naturally had to bear the Swan family name.

    The name was Elias Swan.

    However, many people still habitually called him George. It was probably a kind of affection for George. After all, George was still young. There was nothing wrong with the outside world calling him affectionately.

    Perhaps as George grew older, the name Elias would be used more frequently. On formal asions, it wouldpletely rece the name, George.

    She suddenly felt a little suffocated. It was likened to a surging sympathy.

    And that was for George¡¯s mother. After all, she had raised her own son for many years, yet he hadpletely be someone else¡¯s child.

    Candice took a deep breath.

    She took a deep breath and walked into the room.

    It was clearly an unfamiliar room, but there was an indescribable sense of familiarity.

    She took her phone and saw that there were two messages.

    Both messages came from Monica. Candice suddenly realized that her world seemed a little too lonely. After not returning for the entire night, the only person who cared about her was Monica, whom she had only known for a day.

    She could not help but find that amusing. What was once filled with indifference, she had been overwhelmed with strong emotions in her heart ever since she stepped into Edward¡¯s house.

    She clicked on Monica¡¯s message. ¡°How were youst night? Were you drunk? Are you awake now? How do you feel? Did the Chief treat you well?¡±

 Chapter 1314 - 1314 The First Negotiation With George

    1314 The First Negotiation With George

    Candice looked at Monica¡¯s messages. Even though she had only known Monica for a day, she seemed to know that this was Monica¡¯s style, full of vibrance.

    Monica did not get a reply from her, so she sent another message: [Remember to reply to me when you wake up.]

    She probably thought that Candice was still asleep, so she did not call to wake her up.

    Candice looked at her phone and wrote: [I¡¯m fine. I was indeed drunkst night. I¡¯m not feeling too well now that I¡¯ve woken up. The Chief didn¡¯t do anything to me. Don¡¯t worry.]

    Right then, Monica called.

    Candice answered, ¡°Monica.¡±

    ¡°Are you really alright?¡± Monica asked.

    ¡°No, I did feel a little dizzyst night and even cked out, but I woke up early this morning and felt refreshed.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Monica heaved a sigh of relief and could not help but ask, ¡°Did the Chief really not do anything to you? Did you forget how he treated youst night?¡±

    No matter how she looked at it, she felt that with Edward¡¯s personality, he should be very unhappy that Candice went to such a ce.

    After all, Edward was now the leader of the country and had to pay attention to everything.

    And she was still challenging his limits.

    ¡°I had a ckoutst night, but not today. He didn¡¯t give me any foul mood today¡­¡± Candice had yet to finish her sentence.

    ¡°Did you spend the night at the Chief¡¯s housest night?!¡± Monica was super excited.

    Candice pursed her lips. She had never thought of hiding anything from Monica.

    But right now, she regretted it. It was obvious that Monica had misunderstood.

    ¡°It was because I was drunk that he brought me straight to his house. But we didn¡¯t do anything.¡±

    ¡°Nothing?¡± How could Monica believe it? ¡°A man and a woman, an engaged couple, didn¡¯t do anything?! Edward has been holding it in for so many years. How can he let you off?!¡±

    In the beginning, she even pretended to call him Chief but now, she hadpletely switched her form of address for him.

    ¡°Really, nothing,¡± Candice exined. ¡°I was drunk. What can he do?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because you were drunk that he was able to get his way.¡± Monica was certain.

    How could she exin?

    ¡°F*ck.¡± Monica could not help but curse. She knew that she could not have any expectations for that Sc*mbag Swan. Men only thought with their d*cks.

    Now with a new woman, how would he still remember the old ones?

    Not to mention the old one died.

    The thought of Jeanne being buried alone underground while the man she loved the most was now living a good life really made Monica explode with anger.

    When she woke up today, she was a little worried that Candice would be implicated because of her. Now, she felt that she was indeed overthinking.

    Candice and Edward were a couple, while she was being¡­ nosy.

    She hung up the phone angrily.

    Every time she encountered something rted to Edward, she wouldpletely lose control of herself. Shey on the hotel bed and faced the ceiling, throwing a tantrum.

    A text message notification chimed. Monica nced at it casually.

    He looked at the message from Candice. ¡°Thank you for yesterday. I had a great time.¡±

    ¡®Well good for you because I didn¡¯t.¡¯

    Monica ignored the text. Just as she was about to put down her phone, she saw another message from someone else.

    It was Brandon. He said, ¡°Monica, are you awake? If you¡¯re awake, send me a reply. I¡¯lle and look for you.¡±

    Monica took a deep breath and replied, ¡°I¡¯m awake.¡±

    Not long after, there was a knock on the hotel door. It was as if that fellow had been waiting for her at the door.

    She got upzily from the bed. Fortunately, it was Saturday and she did not have to go to work, so she could still get up slowly. She opened the door and saw Brandon holding a few bags in his hands with a bright warm smile on his face.

    That moment touched Monica for some reason. She just thought that a man looked quite good when he smiled.

    ¡°Monica, I vomited on your clothesst night. I¡¯llpensate you with a new set of clothes.¡± Brandon waved the bags in his hand. This man actually went to buy clothes for her so early in the morning?!

    Her n was to wait for when she woke up and slowly get one of the brands she usually frequented to send new clothes over.

    However, since Brandon had already bought it, she could not refuse.

    From the looks of it¡­ Brandon also bought a set for himself.

    Of course, they could not wear their clothes fromst night.

 Chapter 1315 - 1315 The First Negotiation With George

    1315 The First Negotiation With George

    ¡°Okay.¡± Monica epted the clothes.

    ¡°Monica, do you have any nster? It¡¯s Saturday today.¡±

    ¡°Why? What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°No. Remember I mentioned my parents are back here too. They heard that I¡¯m working at your ce now, so they want you toe over for dinner.¡±

    ¡°Are you bribing me?¡± Monica looked serious.

    ¡°I can¡¯t say that I¡¯m bribing you, but I want to suck up to you,¡± Brandon said seriously.

    ¡°Alright, if you work for me in the future and don¡¯t make any mistakes, I won¡¯t treat you badly.¡±

    ¡°So is that a no?¡±

    ¡°I want to go back to my mother¡¯s house today. I haven¡¯t been back for a long time. Let¡¯s meet again next time.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it just so happens that my parents have an appointment with your parents.¡± Brandon smiled.

    She had a feeling that she had fallen into a trap.

    Brandon added, ¡°Moreover, my family just happened to move back to our old house. It¡¯s your neighbor.¡±

    Monica just stared at Brandon. It was obvious that there was no way to refuse.

    She said, ¡°Then give me a minute. I¡¯ll wash up and change.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Brandon nodded.

    Monica carried the clothes bought by Brandon into the bathroom.

    Brandon stood and stared outside from the floor-to-ceiling hotel windows, looking at the streets of South Hampton, waiting for her.

    It had been so many years since they parted. She had probably forgotten the joke she had said when she was young.

    Brandon turned around and saw Monica walking out of the bathroom.

    He bought her a set of casual and simple clothes. It was a white T-shirt, a pair of jeans, and a pair of white shoes. She looked really youthful.

    Monica realized that Brandon¡¯s attire was really simr to hers. It was also a white T-shirt, a pair of blue jeans, and a pair of white shoes.

    ¡°I bought it from the same shop, so the styles of both men and women are simr,¡± Brandon quickly exined, seemingly noticing Monica¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you have a crush on me?¡± Monica did not mind.

    Moreover, she was wearing a white t-shirt and jeans. It was not a couple outfit.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Brandon¡¯s face turned red.

    However, Monica did not take these words to heart at all. She walked to the side and looked at herself in the mirror.

    Looking at her outfit, although it was simple, it was really quite good-looking. She liked it.

    ¡°Do you have a girlfriend?¡± Monica asked.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Brandon was still feeling a little awkward when he suddenly heard Monica¡¯s straightforward question.

    ¡°You must have a girlfriend. You¡¯re so handsome and rich, you must have many women out there.¡± Monica did not even need an answer to know. The reason she asked was, ¡°To be able to grasp a woman¡¯s measurements so well, you must have seen countless women.¡±

    Monica was actually talking about the size of the underwear.

    What Brandon bought for her was just right.

    ¡°Are you talking about the size of the clothes?¡± Brandon took a while to react.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s quite fitting,¡± Monica affirmed.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell.¡± Brandon blushed. ¡°I went to the lingerie shop to ask. You should be the VIP of this lingerie shop. They knew your size when I asked, so they rmended the one you¡¯re wearing.¡±

    This guy was quite smart.

    ¡°And I don¡¯t have a girlfriend,¡± Brandon exined.

    ¡°Did you break up?¡± Monica asked.

    It was not like that but Brandon did not know how to answer.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Even long-distance rtionships don¡¯t end well.¡± Monica tidied up her clothes and patted Brandon¡¯s shoulder.

    She suddenly felt that this guy was quite tall, and seemed to be simr to Finn.

    Finn was six feet one, but this guy was at least six feet.

    She said, ¡°There are many beautiful girls in Nancheng. I¡¯ll introduce a few to you.¡±

    Brandon smiled. ¡°Then keep your word.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Monica¡¯s face was full of certainty. The smile on Brandon¡¯s face was obvious. It was the feeling of a sunny boy, and his heart was warm.

    He did not seem to be so liked when he was young.

    After Monica was done packing, she left the hotel with Brandon. Brandon drove while Monica sat in the passenger seat and looked at her phone.

    When she opened her eyes this morning, she was looking for news of what happened yesterday. Fortunately, she did not find any. Still, she was worried and wanted to confirm it again.

    ¡°Monica, I¡¯m going to that ce in front to buy breakfast.¡± Brandon parked the car by the roadside. ¡°I heard from a friend that the Chinese soup dumplings are tasty. I¡¯ll buy some for you.¡±

 Chapter 1316 - 1316 The First Negotiation With George

    1316 The First Negotiation With George

    ¡°Alright,¡± Monica replied.

    By now, she had finished browsing the news and was dealing with somepany matters.

    Weekends were non-existent to heads ofpanies. Even if it was an off day, they would need to pay attention to thepany¡¯s development at all times.

    Brandon got out of the car and left.

    In just a moment, her phone rang.

    She answered the call, ¡°Brandon.¡±

    ¡°Monica, what fillings do you fancy? There¡¯s braised pork, cabbage, mushrooms¡­¡±

    ¡°Mushrooms, I guess.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Monica hung up.

    It rang again a momentter.

    ¡°Monica, would two portions be enough?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    After hanging up, it rang again.

    ¡°Monica, soy milk or porridge?¡±

    ¡°Soy milk.

    She hung up.

    It suddenly rang again.

    Monica was speechless.

    Did Brandon need to waste so much time buying breakfast?!

    She shouted into the phone, ¡°Brandon, are you done?! Did I ask you to buy a full-course eight-dishes Chinese banquet for breakfast?¡±

    There was no sound from the other end of the line.

    Monica frowned. At that moment, she saw Brandon walking back with breakfast in his hands.

    She quickly looked at the caller ID on her phone. When she saw Finn¡¯s name, she was a little surprised. Most importantly, it was rare for Finn to call her.

    She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Finn.¡±

    ¡°Who is Brandon?¡± the other side asked.

    There was not much emotion in his voice.

    ¡°A colleague from thepany. He just joined thepany. He used to live next door to me. We¡¯re neighbors,¡± Monica exined.

    ¡°Mm,¡± Finn replied.

    ¡°Why are you calling me?¡± Monica asked.

    ¡°The itinerary has changed. I mighte back early,¡± Finn said.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Monica replied.

    She did not ask when he would be back earlier.

    ¡°Monica¡­¡± The car door opened.

    Brandon carried the Chinese takeouts and got into the car with a smile on his face.

    Monica looked at his bags-filled hands and said to Finn, ¡°Finn, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up first.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Monica hung up. Then, she quickly took the breakfast from Brandon.

    ¡°Why did you buy so much?¡± Monica frowned.

    Did she not tell him she only wanted two dumplings and a cup of soy milk?!

    ¡°I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t like the mushroom filling, so I bought two of the other varieties,¡± Brandon added, ¡°Besides, they¡¯re not expensive.¡±

    He was a typical rich second-generation heir. It was shameful to waste money.

    Monica ate slowly. She had never tried the soup dumplings from this restaurant before and she felt it was rather tasty.

    ¡°Is it good?¡± Brandon asked.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Monica nodded.

    She felt that two were not enough. Fortunately, Brandon bought a lot.

    ¡°Have you eaten it before?¡± Brandon asked.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°This restaurant is very famous. I¡¯ve even heard about it overseas. You actually haven¡¯t eaten it before?¡± Brandon was shocked.

    ¡°Why do I have to eat in such a small stall?¡± Monica rolled her eyes.

    She was also someone with a high profile, alright?!

    Never mind that. These dumplings tasted awesome.

    ¡°Then why are you still eating so happily?¡± Brandon exposed him.

    Monica was speechless. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    ...

    ¡°Speaking of which, were you on the phone with Dr. Jones just now?¡± Brandon asked calmly. He was just looking for a topic to chat about.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve been together for years.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been on and off for many years,¡± Monica exined.

    ¡°Are you two close?¡± Brandon asked.

    When he asked, Monica¡¯s hand holding the soybean milk gripped a little tighter.

    ¡°We¡¯re alright. We make do with it.¡±

    ¡°Monica, you¡¯re not the type to make do,¡± Brandon said with a smile.

    ¡°You little brat, what do you know?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m only half a year younger than you,¡± Brandon said helplessly.

    Due to histe growth, he was half a head shorter than Monica when she was half a year old, so she naturally felt that Monica was much older than him. Monica also naturally felt that Brandon was much younger than her.

    ...

    Until now, it seemed that he could not change it.

    ¡°A man¡¯s mental age is three years younger than a woman¡¯s. This way, I¡¯ll be three and a half years older than you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s bullsh*t,¡± Brandon retorted.

    Monica could not help butugh. She really felt very rxed when interacting with Brandon, not much to be concerned about.

    ¡°Monica, if you and Dr. Jones were to make do, would you choose not to make do if there were other outstanding men pursuing you?¡± Brandon asked nonchntly.

    It was as if they were friends who had not seen each other for a long time and were just casually catching up.

 Chapter 1317 - 1317 The First Negotiation With George

    1317 The First Negotiation With George

    Monica frowned.

    Frankly, she had never really thought about this.

    After all, for so many years, there did not seem to be any outstanding men pursuing her.

    When she thought of Michael, her ex, she felt an inexplicable fear.

    ¡°I¡¯m just saying.¡± Brandon saw that Monica was a little embarrassed and quickly added, ¡°However, since you¡¯ve been with Dr. Jones for so many years, it doesn¡¯t matter if you make do or not. It¡¯s also because you have feelings for him. Otherwise, who would be willing to waste their youth on anyone?¡±

    Monica felt that what Brandon said made sense.

    Besides, she did not want to think too much about it. She felt that the rtionship between her and Finn would one day¡­ take its natural course.

    On the road to a breakup.

    Or a marriage.

    The two of them finished breakfast. Brandon handed a wet tissue to Monica.

    ¡°As a man, you¡¯ve prepared quite a lot of things.¡± Monica could not help but praise him.

    After all, other than wet tissues, there was also mouthwash and chewing gum. After eating the dumplings, there was surely an aftertaste in the mouth that would feel ufortable.

    ¡°Thank you for thepliment,¡± Brandon said cheerfully.

    It was just the two of them. There did not seem to be any awkwardness even though it had been so many years since theyst met.

    When they were done eating, Brandon started the car and drove. When they arrived at Brandon¡¯s vi, Monica¡¯s parents were already there.

    Seeing theme together, they were still a little surprised. ¡°Why are you together?¡±

    It was Ruby. Monica felt her mother¡¯s question was a little suggestive.

    Brandon quickly exined, ¡°My parents asked me to pick up Monica.¡±

    Monica turned to look at Brandon. This guy was quite smart.

    Ruby did not think too much about it. However, her sharp eyes saw their attire. ¡°Is this¡­ a couple outfit?¡±

    ¡°Oh you, where has your mind wandered to?¡± Monica raised her eyebrows.

    Ruby was a little speechless. ¡°You kid!¡±

    ¡°Monica,e here. Let me take a good look at you. You¡¯ve grown so big.¡± A woman in her fifties walked out of the kitchen into the hall and walked toward Monica enthusiastically.

    Monica greeted politely, ¡°Hello, Mrs. Hayes.¡±

    ¡°Look at you, you¡¯re so beautiful. I remember you ying with our Brandon when you were young. At that time, Brandon was running behind Monica¡¯s butt. Now that I think about it, it¡¯s been many years.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Brandon¡¯s father chimed in. ¡°When our family left, Brandon cried so sadly. It was only when Monicaforted him and said that she would wait for him toe back that we could sessfully take him away.¡±

    ¡°Now that you mention it, I still remember that Brandon said that he wanted to marry Monica when he returned!¡± Brandon¡¯s mother smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s true that children¡¯s words carry no harm.¡±

    The two families chatted happily.

    Initially, Monica thought that it would be awkward to not see him for a long time. Unexpectedly, she did not feel anything at all. Instead, she felt very at ease.

    Monica¡¯s family only left Brandon¡¯s house after dinner.

    Since Monica¡¯s parents were next door, there was no need for anyone to send her home. Monica wanted to leave on her own to her and Finn¡¯s apartment, but Brandon insisted on sending her there.

    She did not refuse.

    They arrived at her neighborhood.

    ¡°Thank you for your hospitality today. See you at work on Monday.¡± Monica was obviously very casual with Brandon.

    ¡°See you on Monday.¡± Brandon smiled.

    Monica opened the car door and got out.

    She had just taken a few steps when Brandon called out loudly, ¡°Monica.¡±

    Monica turned around.

    Brandon walked up to her a few steps and said, ¡°This is a box of cookies that my mother baked herself. She asked me to bring it to you before we left. I almost forgot.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Monica took it. ¡°Mrs. Hayes is still so nice.¡±

    ¡°But don¡¯t force yourself if it doesn¡¯t taste good. Sometimes, my mother does things on a whim.¡±

    ¡°Who would say that about their own mother?¡± Monica was speechless. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m going in.¡±

    ¡°Take care, Monica.¡±

    Monica smiled faintly.

    The moment she turned around, she suddenly saw a familiar figure standing at the entrance of the neighborhood.

 Chapter 1318 - 1318 Finn Is Jealous

    1318 Finn Is Jealous

    Monica turned around and saw a figure standing at the entrance of the neighborhood under the dim yellow night light.

    When she saw Finn, she was caught off guard.

    Was he not on a business trip for a week?!

    Oh right, he mentioned a change in itinerary.

    She thought the change in schedule meant that he would be back a day or two earlier, but she did not expect it to be a week earlier.

    In other words, he had left yesterday and returned today. This change was really unexpected.

    What surprised her even more was that Finn was waiting for her at the entrance of the residential area.

    Was he waiting for her?!

    She was not sure either.

    She walked over to Finn and asked, ¡°When did youe back?¡±

    Finn seemed to be looking behind her.

    Monica turned around and looked at Brandon¡¯s departing figure.

    She said, ¡°Brandon, the person I told you about this morning.¡±

    Finn turned around and looked at Monica. ¡°Didn¡¯t youe homest night?¡±

    So was this a spot check?!

    It was quite rare.

    Monica smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. I took Candice to the nightclubst night and Edward carried Candice away. The moment I was about to leave, I met Brandon and a few friends drinking at the nightclub. After drinking with them for a while, Brandon got drunk, so I sent him to the hotel. Then, he vomited all over me. I could only make do at the hotel for the night.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±

    ¡°What else could I do?¡± Monica chuckled.

    ¡°Are you together with him again today?¡± Finn asked.

    ¡°His parents invited my parents for dinner, so we had a meal together at their house,¡± Monica answered patiently.

    She did not want there to be any conflict between them. She knew very well that no matter what, a man would be very possessive.

    What she could not ept the most was being cuckolded.

    ¡°Here, this is a small box of cookies his mother gave me,¡± Monica exined to Finn as she waved the cookie box in her hand.

    ¡°Did you grow up together?¡± Finn continued to ask.

    ¡°Not really. When Brandon was seven or eight years old, he went overseas with his parents and only came back now. So, he can only be considered a childhood ymate.¡± Monica looked at Finn, ¡°Are you jealous?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Finn denied.

    Monica guessed so too.

    ¡°I was just asking.¡±

    Monica smiled faintly.

    It might be true that he was not jealous, but it might not be true for him to be asking casually; Finn would not be so free.

    It was usually difficult to talk to him, let alone him suddenly asking about other people¡¯s matters.

    It could only be because he did not trust her.

    Of course, she did not mind. Anyone would react this way in this situation. She would too.

    If this was Finn and any other woman, Monica might have let her imagination run wild.

    That was why she exined her situation to him.

    She even told him, ¡°Finn, I won¡¯t do anything to betray you while we are still dating. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Finn¡¯s eyes widened. He looked at Monica with a hint of sarcasm.

    He said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just telling you what kind of person I am,¡± Monica said bluntly.

    He seemed to feel that it was a little¡­ difficult tomunicate between them.

    Since when did they start to talk less and less? The things they talked about became more and more superficial. They had never interacted deeply once. Even at this time, it was as if the meaning that they wanted to express to each other would be misunderstood by the other party.

    Finn wanted to say something else.

    Monica said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You must be tired too. Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    Without waiting for Finn¡¯s reply, Monica walked straight into the residential area.

    Finn looked at her back. He was suddenly in a daze.

    Nox said that no couple was like them.

    He had never thought much of it before. He felt that every couple had a different way of interacting with each other. He and Monica also had their own way ofmunication and did not need to follow the others¡¯ footsteps.

    It was only now that he truly felt that Monica had distanced herself from him. Originally, he thought that it was how Monica carried herself in a mature way.

    She was beginning to feel less dependent on others. She was beginning to know how to control her feelings. That was why she was showing her independence. It had nothing to do with their rtionship.

    It was just that a person¡¯s personality and expression had changed, and their feelings were still the same.

 Chapter 1319 - 1319 Finn Is Jealous

    1319 Finn Is Jealous

    Was he too full of himself, or had he overestimated their rtionship?

    In the end, he followed Monica into their residential area.

    The two of them walked into the elevator and into the house.

    ¡°Do you want to shower first or should I?¡± Monica asked him.

    Actually, the two of them were getting along very normally. They would no longer quarrel or bicker. It was like a couple who had lived together for many years. Their days had be dull.

    ¡°You can go ahead,¡± Finn said.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Monica did not refuse and walked straight into the bathroom.

    After living with Finn for such a long time, the two of them had be much more casual. She took off her clothes on the bed and walked straight into the bathroom.

    When Finn returned to the bedroom to take off his formal clothes, she saw Monica taking off her clothes on the bed.

    Couple outfits with Brandon?!

    But Monica had already made it very clear that she would not do anything to betray him while they were together.

    He really believed that Monica would not.

    But this feeling was¡­ indescribably uneasy.

    Was he jealous?!

    He had no clue if this could be considered jealousy.

    It was just that he could not sleep the entire night after hearing a man¡¯s voice in her roomst night. He thought of many possibilities and felt that it was impossible for Monica to betray him.

    He, however, felt threatened. He could tell from their conversation that Monica¡¯s attitude toward the guy was casual and easy.

    The other party¡¯s attitude towards Monica was very close too.

    Therefore, this morning, when he was participating in an academic exchange, he was distracted for the first time. In front of many experts, he could not concentrate fully. Fortunately, this rarely happened to him, so even if he could not give his full attention, he exined that he was too tired or unustomed to the environment. It did not embarrass him too much. He went along with his excuse of being unwell and ended the trip early.

    This was an academic exchange that he had led for so many years. He had left halfway or one could say it was only at the start of the event.

    He did not know why he suddenly wanted toe back. His mind would be filled with images of Monica and that man.

    When he called Monica to tell her that he wasing back early, she mentioned another man¡¯s name.

    He sounded a little grumbly and emotional. It seemed that in the past three years, he had never heard Monica express her feelings for him again. Thinking about it carefully, their rtionship seemed to be as calm as theke, as if they did not even have any passion.

    When he got home at three o¡¯clock in the afternoon and faced the empty room, he felt a strange indescribable feeling.

    He picked up the phone a few times to ask Monica where she had gone, but he put it down that many times.

    It was only now that he realized that they rarelymunicated with each other. He wanted to take the initiative to call her, but he actually felt very awkward about it. He needed to muster his courage.

    He suddenly felt that Nox was right. Something seemed to have gone wrong between them from the very beginning.

    In the end, he did not call Monica and waited for her at home. He waited for her downstairs at night. He wondered if he should also make some changes, change the way they got along.

    However, what awaited him was her getting out of another man¡¯s car.

    He could not describe his feelings.

    However, he hid his emotions, hiding the fact that he minded this man¡¯s existence very much.

    Just now, Monica had also exined to him who that person was and what their rtionship was.

    After exining it clearly, the knot in his heart seemed to grow bigger.

    It was not that he doubted Monica¡¯s words, but¡­ Monica¡¯s attitude toward him was so indifferent that he began to doubt if Monica had no feelings for him anymore.

    He then looked up and saw Monicaing out of the bathroom.

    She saw Finn standing there in a daze with half his clothes off. He seemed to be thinking about something intently.

    She casually walked up to him and picked up the clothes that she had ced on the bed earlier. She said, ¡°I¡¯m done showering.¡±

    She did not ask him what he was thinking. She assumed it must be about work. If it was, then it would be useless for her to ask if he had any issues; she knew nothing about his profession anyway, so she might as well leave some space for him to think about it.

 Chapter 1320 - 1320 Finn Is Jealous

    1320 Finn Is Jealous

    Monica carried her clothes and walked out. She tossed the clothes into theundry room, then returned to the living room to watch television.

    Although she was drunkst night, she had slept well till this morning. She had been eating and drinking at Brandon¡¯s house the entire day, but it was not even ten o¡¯clock. She was not sleepy, so she turned on the television and watched some lively variety shows.

    When she was free, she liked to watch these funny shows. It could also relieve stress.

    She wasughing heartily alone in the living room.

    When Finn came out of the shower, he saw Monica sitting on the sofa with a smile on her face.

    In fact, he could not remember how long it had been since hest saw Monica like this. In the past three years, they seemed to have been busy with their own things and did not spend much time together. He had almost forgotten how heartless and indifferent Monica used to be.

    When Monica saw Finning out, she only nced at him before continuing to watch TV with a bright smile.

    Finn walked over as if wanting to say something to Monica.

    Monica¡¯s phone suddenly rang. She took a look and picked up the call. ¡°Brandon.¡±

    ¡°Monica, have you eaten the cookies that my mother baked?¡±

    ¡°Not yet,¡± Monica replied.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a bite? My mother insists that I ask you how it tastes.¡±

    Mrs. Hayes was still the same, amusing. She said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Or if you¡¯re on a diet and don¡¯t want to eat at night, I¡¯ll make up ament for you.¡±

    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll eat right away. Don¡¯t hang up.¡± Monica quickly opened the cookies and took one out to chew on.

    Finn walked closer to her and left silently. He walked to the kitchen and made himself dinner.

    If not for the difort in his stomach, he might have forgotten that he had not even eaten dinner. He proceeded to eat his noodles quietly.

    He heard Monica and Brandon chatting. They seemed to be chatting happily for a long time.

    Monica hung up the phone and turned around to see Finn cooking in the open kitchen.

    She frowned. ¡°Haven¡¯t you had dinner yet?¡±

    She asked Finn.

    Finn responded, ¡°Nope.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t your stomach feeling bad?¡± Monica asked.

    ¡°Mm,¡± Finn replied.

    Monica thought that as a doctor, Finn should know how to take care of his body better than anyone else, so he did not say much.

    She ced the cookies that Brandon gave her in front of Finn, ¡°It tastes pretty good. If you want to eat it, just help yourself. Remember to seal it for me. It won¡¯t taste good when air gets in.¡±

    Finn nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯m going back to the room.¡±

    With that, Monica left the living room.

    Finn raised his head and looked at Monica after she left.

    This was not much different from their usual interactions, but he felt that¡­ something was really wrong.

    Finn nced at the cookies in front of him. In the end, he did not eat it. He sealed it for her and ced it on the coffee table.

    He cooked the noodles and ate them slowly.

    Halfway through, Monica came out of her room twice. She came out to pour water and returned to her room.

    The two of them did not say much. He felt that they were like two guests living under the same roof.

    After Finn finished his noodles and cleaned up the kitchen, it was already past eleven.

    He suddenly felt like smoking, so he did not go straight back to his room. Instead, he went to therge balcony outside the living room. He stood by the railing and took his puffs, some deep, some shallow.

    He finished one cigarette. He silently lit a second one.

    He was releasing his emotions. He would never vent his emotions on others. It had always been himself to ease his own burdens.

    He took out his phone and made a call. There was no answer.

    Finn stopped dialing.

    He put down his phone and smoked another cigarette.

    Just as he was about to put out his cigarette and return to the room to sleep, his phone rang.

    He looked at the caller ID and picked it up. ¡°Nox.¡±

    ¡°Why are you calling me sote at night? I was just experiencing the bliss of life.¡± Nox smiled lewdly.

    Finn chuckled. Sometimes, he really envied Nox¡¯s personality.

    In fact, Nox was not heartless. He just understood a lot of things, so he did not care too much about the trivial matters of life and had little worries.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Have fun.¡± Finn did not want to say anything more.

 Chapter 1321 - 1321 Finn Is Jealous

    1321 Finn Is Jealous

    At first, Finn was a little depressed, but he felt much better now.

    That was right. For so many years, since he was young, he had endured everything himself. Anyway, given some time, he would be able to recover to his best state.

    He felt much better after taking his time with two cigarettes.

    ¡°You called me at this hour. It can¡¯t be nothing. Hurry up, if you have something to say, say it. Don¡¯t dawdle.¡± Nox obviously would let Finn go.

    Finn had no idea where to start.

    Nox said firmly on the other end of the line, ¡°Did you quarrel with Monica?¡±

    Finn agreed tacitly.

    ¡°I knew it. Other than Monica, no one can keep you awake in the middle of the night. Tell me, what happened between the two of you? Did you suddenly feel that there¡¯s something wrong with your rtionship with Monica? Did you suddenly feel that Monica doesn¡¯t seem to love you that much anymore?!¡±

    ¡°Maybe.¡± Finn was not denying it anymore. ¡°I think you¡¯re right. Monica and I don¡¯t seem to be a normal couple. Other than sleeping together, we rarely interact with each other. We hardly do anything intimate either.¡±

    ¡°And you still think that the two of you have a good rtionship?! Let me tell you, Finn, people who have a good rtionship can¡¯t wait to stick together. Even if they can¡¯t stick together forever because of work, as long as they have time, the two of them will definitely be intimate. And now you¡¯re saying you¡¯re only intimate with Monica in bed, let me tell you¡ªsleeping with her isn¡¯t an expression of your feelings. You¡¯re just satisfying the normal physical needs of humans. In today¡¯s society, there are too many men and women like this. Once they lose interest in each other¡¯s bodies, they will leave immediately!¡±

    Listening to Nox¡¯s words, Finn¡¯s emotions were clearly fluctuating.

    ¡°Of course, you and Monica are different. After all, you¡¯ve been together for so many years. You¡¯ve been on and off, and you¡¯ve quarreled with each other. In the end, you chose to be together. In addition, Monica was willing to give up her life for you. This is enough to prove that Monica definitely has feelings for you. Since there¡¯s a foundation established for your rtionship, it¡¯s very easy for you to salvage this rtionship,¡± Nox said.

    He was used to Finn not saying much. In any case, all these were enough for him to express his views clearly.

    As for whether Finn wanted to listen or not, it was his business.

    Nox continued, ¡°The biggest problem between you and Monica is theck ofmunication. Do you know that? If you don¡¯t say anything, Monica will never know what you¡¯re thinking. She might not even know that you still love her very much. She might think that you¡¯re with her to repay her for saving you with her life back then. Think about it, Monica was originally such a cheerful person. Even if she has experienced a lot of things to make herself mature and steady, her personality will not change. Moreover, all changes in a person are external. She won¡¯t disguise herself like this to her own people. Once she puts on a mask with anyone, that means she¡¯s not treating that person as one of her own.¡±

    Finn simply listened. It turned out that even Nox could see through it, but he could not.

    ¡°Finn, if you want to be with Monica, I advise you to try to change and be more proactive. If you don¡¯t say it, no one will know what you¡¯re thinking. If you express yourself, Monica will never know how much you like her. A woman, who has really been hurt, can¡¯t open her heart to anyone so easily. The more you don¡¯t do anything, the more she will protect herself. Her calm attitude towards you now is obvious that she doesn¡¯t want to share too much with you. Perhaps, she still has the impression that the two of you can break up at any time. Do you think Monica has such thoughts? Can the rtionship between the two of you improve?¡± Nox questioned.

    At that moment, Finn was utterly speechless.

    Nox was such a tough man, but on some days, he would be a rtionship expert.

    F*ck. Finn cursed at himself.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore.¡± Nox seemed to be unable to ept that Finn was being so wishy-washy. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve already made myself clear to you. What you do next is your business. That¡¯s all the advice I can give you.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± Finn replied.

    ¡°Don¡¯t just give me that one-word reply. If you have something to say, you have to say it. Do you know how anxious you make people feel like that?!¡± Nox was obviously a little agitated. ¡°Let me remind you again. If you have something to say, you have to say it out loud. Otherwise, you won¡¯t have the chance to say it in the future. You¡¯ll regret it for the rest of your life!¡±

 Chapter 1322 - 1322 Finn Is Jealous

    1322 Finn Is Jealous

    With that, Nox hung up the phone abruptly.

    The bystander was more anxious than the person involved it seemed.

    Nox put down his phone.

    He was hit with an inexplicable feeling of emptiness. It was in the dead of night that he felt inexplicably lonely.

    He sat on his balcony and lit a cigarette and stared nkly into the night view of South Hampton. He did not know where his sudden sense of loss came from.

    He had clearly just been intimate with Zoe and satisfied his desire as a man. Why was he suddenly feeling so? Why was he so sad?

    Could it be that Finn had influenced him? It made him feel sad.

    He just sat there, smoking away intensely.

    ¡°Nox.¡± Zoe seemed to have not seen Nox for a long time, so she got up to look for him.

    Seeing him sitting on the balcony, her soft body leaned close to him and hugged his neck. She said in a coquettish voice, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping? You¡¯re smoking here at night.¡±

    ¡°I just talked to Finn on the phone, so I couldn¡¯t fall asleep. I was afraid that it would affect you.¡±

    ¡°Did something happen between Dr. Jones and Monica?¡±

    ¡°Those two never had it easy.¡±

    ¡°I think they¡¯ll break up sooner orter,¡± Zoe said bluntly.

    Nox looked at her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think Dr. Jones is worthy of Monica,¡± Zoe exined. ¡°Monica is such a strong woman. There will be many people pursuing her. There will always be an outstanding person who will attract Monica.¡±

    ¡°Monica is not the kind of person you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ¡°But the two of them are from different worlds.¡± Zoe was certain. ¡°It¡¯s very difficult for people from two different worlds to get together. Anyway, when I look at Dr. Jones and Monica, I feel that they don¡¯t match at all.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re only looking at the outside¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, why are we arguing over other people¡¯s matters? We have to go to work tomorrow. I want you to sleep with me,¡± Zoe said coquettishly.

    She was very good at acting cute. She took Nox¡¯s cigarette.

    Nox frowned. He had not even finished puffing.

    He then felt Zoe¡¯s soft lips on his. Nox was not someone who could withstand temptation, so he carried Zoe back to the bed.

    However, Zoe¡¯s words suddenly appeared in her mind. It was difficult for people from two different worlds to be together.

    Different worlds suddenly reminded him of Shelly. He thought of Shelly, who had left the Winter family for three years.

    Back then, when he made a bet with his grandfather for a year, he did not have a woman and did not fall in love with Shelly. He had won, so Shelly left.

    She was very tactful and actually left the Winter family.

    Thereafter, he had also fallen in love with Zoe. He had not even thought of this woman for a long time.

    It was as if¡­ she was someone insignificant.

    But for some reason, he suddenly thought of her tonight.

    In fact, he did not know if Shelly had contacted his family after she left the Winter family. In any case, he had never contacted Shelly once, nor had he met her when he was with his family, let alone heard them mention her again.

    Now that he thought about it, with Shelly¡¯s age, she might still be in university.

    Perhaps she would stille back after she finished studying.

    After all, Shelly grew up in the Winter family. If she did note back here, where would she go?!

    Of course, he would not mind. Other than Shelly wanting to be his wife, he could ept Shelly being in the family.

    ¡°Nox.¡± Zoe¡¯s charming voice was filled withints.

    Nox came back to his senses.

    He was actually distracted in the heat of their intimacy.

    This was inexcusable.

    He hugged Zoe.

    The room was filled with¡­ boundless rays of spring.

    ¡­

    Under the night sky, Finn returned to his room.

    Monica was still ying with her phone. Seeing him return, she did not show much of a reaction and continued to look at her phone.

    He went to the bathroom first. He had just smoked, so he went to wash up.

    When he came out, Monica had already turned off the lights on her bedside and fallen asleep.

    Finn lifted the nket and got into bed. He turned off themp on his side and approached Monica.

    Monica did not move at all.

    ¡°Monica¡­¡±

    ¡°I just realized that I¡¯m on my period,¡± Monica said.

    Finn was stunned.

    That was not what he meant. Just as he was about to say more, he felt Monica¡¯s body move a little to the side.

    She said, ¡°Sleep early.¡±

    Finn said slowly, ¡°Good night.¡±

    ...

    The room fell intoplete silence.

    ¡­

    On the same night, Candice did not expect that she would still be in Bamboo Garden even though it was almost midnight.

    It was not that she did not want to leave, but only a little reluctant to part with Paige.

    It was mainly because Paige had been sticking to her for the entire day, making it difficult for her to just leave like that.

    Of course, it was not because of this that she did not leave, or because Paige would not let her go.

    Once she mentioned that she wanted to go back, Paige¡¯s little face looked aggrieved. Tears filled her eyes. Paige looked at her with big, teary eyes and asked, ¡°Mom doesn¡¯t want Paige anymore? Is there something Paige didn¡¯t do well?¡±

    As soon as she said that, Candice¡¯s heart would melt. She could not fathom how such a cute child could exist in this world. She loved this child so much.

    So in the end, that was as far as she got. She left Paige¡¯s room carefully after she fell asleep.

    Outside the door, Edward was waiting for her. He must have waited for her for the entire night. He thought he should have sent her home after dinner.

    Candice was actually a little embarrassed. She said, ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting.¡±

    ...

    Edward shook her head and said, ¡°Paige likes you very much.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Candice¡¯s lips unconsciously curled into a smile.

    That was because she had a maternal aura, even if she did not notice it herself.

    ¡°It¡¯s sote. Do you want to stay tonight?¡± Edward asked.

    ¡°No, I¡¯d better go back,¡± Candice quickly rejected.

    Even if she could not bear to part with Paige, she still did not want to continue staying here.

    She felt that it would be awkward being under the same roof as Edward.

    Edward seemed to smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to youst night.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Candice quickly agreed. ¡°I¡¯m not talking about what you did to me.¡±

    ¡°Does that mean I can do anything to you?¡±

    Candice looked at Edward speechlessly.

    Why did she suddenly feel that this stern and tall Chief in front of her was a little flirtatious¡­

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll send you off.¡± Edward reached out and naturally pulled her hand into his palm.

    It seemed very natural to have intimate contact with her. Candice felt that they had dated like this before.

    She followed Edward and left Bamboo Garden. She sat in Edward¡¯s private car.

    ¡°It¡¯s already sote, let the driver drive me home,¡± Candice suggested.

    ¡°It¡¯s because it¡¯s already sote that I don¡¯t trust anyone to send you home.¡±

    Candice pursed her lips.

    Edward was really good at flirting.

    At first, she felt that he was distant, but now¡­ he was clearly a veteran in love.

    The car drove toward the Nicholsons¡¯ residence.

    In the car, neither of them spoke much but their hands never parted.

    They arrived at their destination and Candice moved her hand. She could not get out of the car because she was being held back.

    And he had no intention of letting go even though it was reallyte now.

    However, the moment she tried to break free, the man in front of her suddenly tightened his grip on her small hand.

    Candice lost her bnce and threw herself into Edward¡¯s arms.

    She even kissed him on the lips.

    It was obvious that Edward did it on purpose!

 Chapter 1323 - 1323 Asking For Hand in Marriage

    1323 Asking For Hand in Marriage

    Candice stared wide-eyed at Edward in the car, who was so close to her.

    She felt their lips pressed tightly against each other for a few seconds.

    Candice moved away from Edward¡¯s lips.

    When they parted, she clearly saw Edward lick his lips.

    Candice¡¯s face turned red. Such lewdness.

    Before she interacted with Edward, she would have no idea that he was such a person. She did not even treat him as a real man.

    Unexpectedly¡­ he was so down-to-earth, so flirtatious.

    She said, ¡°I¡¯m home.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± His voice was clearly a little hoarse.

    ¡°I¡¯m heading in.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    However, a certain someone¡¯s hand did not let go.

    Candice blushed.

    It was just that the two of them were not very familiar with each other, but they had clearly done a lot of intimate things. She felt that the progress was much faster than she had expected.

    The two of them were in a deadlock. It was unknown how long the stalematested.

    Candice had a feeling that Edward did not want to let her go back.

    She heard him say, ¡°I have a lot of work to do this month.¡±

    Candice was stunned. He suddenly started talking about other things, and it was so natural.

    ¡°So I might spend less time with you.¡± Edward¡¯s maic voice was still a little husky.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Candice said quickly.

    If she married him, she would marry the Chief of Harken. She would be prepared for it.

    In fact, when Edward did not do that to her today and caused her to be caught off guard, she really felt that everything between them was going by the book. A date was a date, and a marriage was a marriage. There would not be anything ordinary couples would not do, such as¡­ flirting.

    Edward was clearly flirting with her today.

    She was really ttered by his actions.

    ¡°The wedding ceremony will be regarded with the etiquette as the Chief¡¯s, so it will be very grand. There¡¯ll be a lot of formalities, and it¡¯ll be bigger than you imagine. I hope you can understand.¡±

    ¡°Understandable.¡± Candice nodded.

    She had long thought about all the things she would face in this political marriage. There was no hope to begin with, so there was no hope at all.

    ¡°There will be many things you need to cooperate with during the wedding preparations this month,¡± Edward said. ¡°Try your best to make time for it.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Candice nodded obediently.

    Such an obedient look¡­ Edward¡¯s eyes seemed to emit a trace of helplessness.

    Candice could not understand what he was feeling helpless about. It was as if he was looking at her as if she was another person. He did not seem to see the person he wanted. Instead, there was a hint of regret.

    Candice was distracted for a second.

    ¡°Head in and rest early. Good night.¡± Edward let go of Candice¡¯s hand.

    The reluctance was apparent, yet he still let go of her.

    Candice felt a little disappointed when he did so. She could not believe it herself. It was just a day of spending time together yet that had changed her feelings so much.

    Previously, her attitude toward Edward was that she needed to adapt to a man she had no choice but to marry. After today, she felt that she could try to like him.

    At the thought of this, Candice¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    It was naturally different from his feelings for Paige and George.

    This feeling¡­ was really the kind between a man and a woman.

    She bit her lip. She could not believe that she would fall in love with a man again so quickly!

    But then again¡­ Had she ever loved him?!

    Why did she start to suspect that the nk memories she had lost were different from what she had been told?!

    Candice tried her best to remain calm. She was so calm that she forced herself to smile.

    Just then, the driver had already respectfully opened the door for her and she got out of the car.

    She turned around to look at Edward. He probably did not expect her to turn around, so he was caught off guard and she saw the deep love in Edward¡¯s eyes.

    It was as if they shared a deep bond. It was as if¡­ he had loved her for a long time.

    Facing his gaze, her heart suddenly ached. It was an indescribable pain.

    It was as if¡­ she had experienced it before.

    However, in the next second, when she wanted to find out more, the deep love in Edward¡¯s eyes instantly disappeared.

    It was as if what she had just experienced was just an illusion.

    She said, ¡°Good night.¡±

 Chapter 1324 - 1324 Asking For Hand in Marriage

    1324 Asking For Hand in Marriage

    Edward nodded slightly. Candice walked into the Nicholsons¡¯ residence.

    Edward kept looking at her back for a long time, at her¡­ familiar back, until she disappeared in front of his eyes before letting the driver leave.

    Candice also felt Edward¡¯s gaze. She had a feeling that Edward could not see her anymore. She could sense that he was looking at her. It made her feel a lot of emotions, but she did not know which emotion it was.

    It was clear one second, and unfamiliar the next.

    ¡°I thought you weren¡¯ting back.¡± A sarcastic female voice suddenly sounded in the hall.

    Candice came back to her senses. Only then did she realize that Chloe was still awake in the living room, watching television on the sofa.

    She was too engrossed in her thoughts just now and did not notice that there was someone else here. She actually walked past her without even greeting her.

    ¡°Candice, have you ever taken me seriously?¡± Chloe¡¯s face darkened.

    Candice¡¯s disregard for her made her expression turn ugly.

    All this time, she seemed to have grown up in Candice¡¯s shadow. Ever since she was born, everyone hadpared her to Candice. Everyone said that they wanted her to learn from her sister. She had been jealous of her since she was young and hated Candice. She had finally waited for Candice to fail the aerial drill and almost died. She would then be able to live a glorious life in this family. However, she did not expect that after so many years, something that never crossed her mind, Candice would actually wake up?!

    God knows how upset she was when she found out that Candice had regained consciousness!

    Now, she was even more unhappy.

    She had initiallyforted herself that even if Candice woke up, she would no longer be the Candice of the past. She had been unconscious and out of society for so many years. She would just be a piece of trash. Chloe did not need to care about her at all. Little did she know that the first thing she did when she woke up was to go against her¡ªto steal her man!

    Candice stole the best man in Harken, Edward.

    The happiness that originally belonged to her had all been snatched away by Candice!

    How could Chloe let this go?! She would not be satisfied even if she died.

    She looked at Candice with an extremely ugly expression and felt that it was time to teach Candice a lesson.

    Her father had gone to the army a few days ago and would not be back for at least half a month. If her father had not been biased toward Candice, Candice would not have had a good time. Since her father was not around, she would torture this b*tch to death!

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s toote now. I¡¯m very tired, so I want to go back to my room and sleep early.¡± Candice was actually very calm about Chloe¡¯s provocation.

    She just felt that¡­ she could not care less, so she did not want to waste time on Chloe.

    There was also an inexplicable feeling.

    Chloe was a weakling, so she did not want to lower herself to her level.

    She actually did not know why she felt so superior.

    ¡°Why? Are you showing off that you¡¯ve spent a lot of time with the Chief?¡± Chloe was obviously looking for trouble. ¡°You didn¡¯te homest night and slept with the Chief? That¡¯s why you¡¯re parading it to everyone bying home sote, just so everyone knows that you¡¯re being lovey-dovey with the Chief, right?!¡±

    ¡°When did I do that?¡± Candice raised her eyebrows. ¡°Did I ask you to stay up tillte and wait for me toe back?!¡±

    Chloe was speechless. Candice did not want to waste time with her and left immediately.

    The moment she left, she paused for a moment. ¡°Chloe, there¡¯s a limit to being unruly and willful. You can do whatever you want in this family, but there are some things that you shouldn¡¯t say. You¡¯d better know your limits. Otherwise, you¡¯ll implicate the Nicholson family. You¡¯ll be a sinner for eternity!¡±

    ¡°Candice, what do you mean? Are you threatening me?! Why? Now that you¡¯re the Chief¡¯s woman, do you think you¡¯re superior?!¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Candice enunciated each syble clearly. ¡°So, you have to treat me with respect from now on!¡±

    ¡°Candice!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re on your own,¡± Candice said and left.

    Chloe looked at Candice and was about to explode with anger! What right did he have to strut around in front of her? What right did she have to be so self-righteous?!

    If it was not for her political marriage with the Chief, she would be nothing!

    Just because she was going to marry him, she thought she had be the queen?!

    Dream on!

 Chapter 1325 - 1325 Asking for Hand in Marriage

    1325 Asking for Hand in Marriage

    Dream on!

    Chloe would never let Candice seed. Never!

    She felt an indescribable sense of unfamiliarity toward Candice. It was as if she waspletely different from the woman she had met in the past.

    It was hard to tell when Candice first came back. Candice was obviously unfamiliar with this family. She probably could not remember the past, so she was cold to everyone in this family. She seemed neither good nor bad, so Chloe had no idea what kind of personality she had. Of course, Chloe was not in the mood to get to know her. However, when she saw that Edward and Candice¡¯s wedding date was getting closer and closer, she could not hold it in anymore.

    She could not help but want to deliberately make Candice suffer, but she was surprised that this woman did not seem to care about her at all.

    She remembered that when she was young, Candice would deliberately curry favor with her every time she came back. Now, she was clearly¡­ ignoring herpletely.

    Chloe¡¯s eyes turned cold.

    Is she insufferably arrogant because she was about to be the Chief¡¯s wife?!

    Chloe would definitely teach Candice a lesson!

    ¡­

    Candicey on the bed after taking a shower.

    It was clearly veryte, but she could not fall asleep no matter what.

    She stared at the ceiling in a daze.

    It was not because Chloe¡¯s words made her feel ufortable and could not rx¡ªshe really did not take Chloe seriously, nor was she a threat. Rather, it was because of her rtionship with Edward.

    There was a feeling she could not pinpoint. She still seemed to be able to feel the heartbeat she felt earlier. It waspletely different from how she felt when she treated others.

    Was she really¡­ in love just like that?!

    Candice took a deep breath. She was letting himself rx silently.

    To be honest, from the moment she opened her eyes a year ago, she had the illusion that she had been reborn.

    Since it was a rebirth, she naturally had to start over.

    There was no particr thing to reject, so she decided to let nature take its course.

    Thest thing she expected was how easy and smooth it felt when nature was taking its course.

    She finally understood why Edward was so reluctant to part with her tonight.

    In the month before their wedding, Edward and Candice really did not have time to meet properly. Even the wedding preparations werepleted by Edward¡¯s assistant. He was so busy that he did not even take wedding photos. Candice wondered if she could just photoshop themselves at the venue.

    Then again, she had no idea if there would be any photos at the scene.

    ording to the traditional ceremonies of Harken, these sessions might not even exist.

    One more week till the wedding and the house had been decorated for the day.

    The entire residence of the Nicholsons had been refurbished as this was a very important day.

    One afternoon while Candice was watching television in the living room, she received a call from Edward.

    She had almost forgotten this person¡¯s existence. The trace of feelings she had for him had faded because they had not seen each other for a month.

    She was still a little surprised that he suddenly showered her with affection.

    She took a deep breath and answered the call. ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me, Ed.¡± The other end of the line used the short form, ¡°Ed¡±.

    ¡°Mm, Ed.¡± Candice chimed in.

    It was a very normal conversation, but it suddenly made her feel inexplicably shy, even though she could not mask it.

    The person on the other end seemed to be in a much better mood when he heard her call his name.

    He said, ¡°I¡¯lle to your house for dinner tonight.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Candice was really surprised this time.

    ¡°Our wedding is in a week but I haven¡¯t visited your family.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be prepared for your sudden arrival.¡±

    ¡°They don¡¯t need to. What matters is that you get ready.¡±

    ¡°What should I do?¡± Candice asked with a trembling voice.

    There seemed to be a chuckle on the other end. ¡°Get ready to see me.¡±

    Candice was speechless.

    ¡°I¡¯lle to the Nicholsons¡¯ residence at around six in the evening,¡± Edward said and added, ¡°To ask for your hand in marriage.¡±

    Her heart started beating rapidly again. It was as if she was easily bewitched by this man.

    No wonder he was so popr with women.

    The two of them did not talk for long. After all, Edward was very busy. She hurriedly mentioned the time and hung up.

    Candice did not dy and told ire that Edward wasing here for dinner.

    When ire heard that the Chief would be visiting for dinner, she was a little excited. She quickly arranged for the servants to prepare and did not forget to call Wyatt toe back early.

 Chapter 1326 - 1326 Asking for Hand in Marriage

    1326 Asking for Hand in Marriage

    All of a sudden, the entire Nicholsons¡¯ residence was in a frenzy because of Edward¡¯s sudden announcement of visiting for dinner.

    Chloe looked at the excitement in the house. Just like that, her mother was excited, and so was her father.

    She felt really upset. Originally, she was happy that the Chief was able toe to her house. However, she could not ept the fact that he was here for Candice.

    When she thought about how these honors should have belonged to her and how Candice had snatched away the position of Chief¡¯s wife, she could not take it anymore.

    She returned to her room angrily and dressed up.

    Actually¡­ Candice was not as good-looking as her.

    In the past, Candice had been living in the army all year round. She had been exposed to the harsh environment and her skin was tanned and rough. Every time she returned from the army, she wouldpare herself with Candice. Although the adults would praise Candice, their appearances were worlds apart. Every time Chloe appeared in front of everyone, she would look like a delicate little princess, while Candice would always look like a tomboy.

    Even though the two of them looked simr, their appearances werepletely different.

    At most, Candice would be described as a heroic and valiant woman who was not inferior to men.

    However, Chloe was often praised for being beautiful and cute. She knew very well that men would definitely choose a wife like her. Who would be willing to marry a tomboy?

    But then again, Candice had changed a lot after her return.

    She had been sleeping on the hospital bed all year round and had not experienced the harsh outside world. Her skin had recovered tremendously, and even her pores were so small that Chloe was jealous. Moreover, it seemed that not only her skin, but even her figure had looked better. Candice was obviously a t-chested woman in the past, but now she had be very well-endowed. Not only her figure, but she also felt that she had grown taller.

    Back then, Candice was clearly about the same height as Chloe. At most, she was one centimeter taller. This time, Candice was clearly more than three centimeters taller than her.

    Could it be that she could still grow taller at the age of twenty?!

    That made no sense to her.

    After all, it was a medical miracle that she could wake up after sleeping for so many years. She had no time to care about this. She only needed to know that even though Candice¡¯s body had changed a lot, she was still not as good-looking as her.

    Candice¡¯s facial features were not as exquisite as hers. Candice did not look as sweet as her, who had been pampered since she was young.

    Men would definitely not like Candice¡¯s slightly rugged style whereas they would definitely prefer a soft and adorable appearance like hers.

    She looked at herself in the mirror. She was all dolled up in a pink dress, had soft long hair, and wore a sweet smile. She would be irresistible to men.

    Tonight, she had to think of a way to seduce Edward. It was just a political marriage anyway, so it did not matter who married Edward.

    Since her father was biased toward Candice, she would fight for it herself. She must give her father a wake-up call right in the face!

    Thinking of this, Chloe felt excited. She really wished that she could see Edward immediately and charm him right away!

    ¡­

    Right on the dot at six o¡¯clock in the evening, Edward brought his bodyguards and appeared at the Nicholsons¡¯ residence.

    Everyone in the family, with Wyatt taking the lead, went to the entrance to wee him. They looked extremely respectful.

    Edward seemed to be used to such treatment. He only exchanged a few words and did not feel any difort.

    The group walked into the hall. A sumptuous dinner was prepared in the dining room beside the hall.

    Wyatt and ire quickly greeted him warmly and let Edward take the main seat.

    After Edward sat down, Wyatt sat beside him. Candice naturally sat on his other side.

    ire sat beside Wyatt while Chloe chose to sit beside Candice.

    Candice nced at the smiling Chloe and saw that she was dressed a little too exquisitely tonight. She paid no mind to it.

    After everyone sat down, Wyatt said, ¡°Chief, don¡¯t stand on ceremony. We¡¯ll be family soon. Eat as much as you want.¡±

    ¡°Just call me Edward in private,¡± Edward said bluntly.

    ¡°Oh, yes, sure thing, we¡¯re family now. It¡¯s indeed too courteous for me to call you Chief.¡± Wyatt hurriedly smiled and added, ¡°Edward, eat whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Edward nodded politely.

    He picked up his fork and knife first before the others followed suit.

    ¡°Edward, let me help you with a piece of braised beef.¡± Chloe suddenly stood up and ced a piece of meat on Edward¡¯s te.

 Chapter 1327 - 1327 Asking for Hand in Marriage

    1327 Asking for Hand in Marriage

    Edward looked up at Chloe. Chloe quickly exined, ¡°This is my mother¡¯s specialty. Try it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Edward smiled faintly.

    He was just upholding decorum whereas in Chloe¡¯s eyes, it was a form of intimacy.

    It had been known that the Chief seldom smiled, yet he smiled so naturally at her.

    She blinked in anticipation as she watched Edward eat the braised beef.

    ¡°Is it good?¡± Chloe asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s delicious,¡± Edwardmented.

    ¡°I knew you¡¯d like it. I specially asked Mom to prepare it for you today. Mom was worried that you weren¡¯t used to home-cooked food and didn¡¯t want to make it.¡± Chloe looked very lively at the table. ¡°Mom, look. Edward likes it very much.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d you enjoyed it. I¡¯m just worried that you won¡¯t like it if I make it too homely,¡± ire quickly echoed.

    The atmosphere at the dining table was not as awkward, thanks to Chloe.

    ¡°No, I like it very much. Thank you.¡± Edward was still very polite.

    ¡°Eat more if you like it,¡± ire quickly called out.

    From time to time, Chloe would take the initiative to put food on Edward¡¯s te.

    She just looked innocent, cute, and warm. Although she did not obtain any honor since she was young, every time her parents brought her out, her social skills and ability to please her elders were much better than others her age. Therefore, in the eyes of her elders, she had always been very likable.

    She believed that Edward would like it too. She had always been very proactive.

    Just then, Edward suddenly picked up a piece of pine mushroom and ced it on Candice¡¯s te.

    Candice was surprised. She looked up at Edward and Edward returned her gaze with a chuckle. Candice smiled back.

    The interaction between the two of them felt inexplicably warm. It was as if they had been husband and wife for a long time. It was natural and affectionate.

    Chloe¡¯s expression turned a little ugly, even though she hid it well.

    Her eyes flickered.

    She took the initiative to pick up a piece of braised beef and ced it in Candice¡¯s bowl. ¡°Candice, you¡¯re so skinny. Eat more meat to nourish yourself.¡±

    It was to show that the two of them were very close and that she was treating her sister exceptionally well.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Candice smiled.

    Although she knew very well why Chloe was acting like this today, she would not embarrass Chloe at the Nicholsons¡¯ dinner table.

    She picked up the piece of braised beef and was about to eat it.

    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like to eat fatty meat?¡± Edward suddenly said.

    Candice was stunned. Since when did she not like to eat fatty meat?

    ¡°Give it to me,¡± Edward said.

    As he spoke, he opened his mouth.

    Candice was a little¡­ embarrassed. After all, it was a little awkward to feed him in front of the elders. She, however, did not dare to go against Edward¡¯s wishes since he had already opened his mouth.

    She had no choice but to feed Edward the piece of braised beef that she was about to put into her mouth.

    Edward ate it and could not help butment again, ¡°ire¡¯s braised beef is really delicious.¡±

    ¡°It is. Help yourself to more of it. I¡¯ll make everything for you when youe to our house in the future,¡± ire said happily.

    She was also surprised by the interaction between Edward and Candice.

    The two of them did not seem to have interacted much but now it seemed like they had been dating for a long time. She thought that these two¡¯s rtionship was going well.

    Of course, she would not show it too much. After all, to the Nicholsons, being able to marry the Chief was in itself elevating their status. Of course, she could not wait for her daughter to have a better rtionship with Edward too.

    Only Chloe¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. Putting aside the fact that Edward and Candice¡¯s rtionship was so good that it made her jealous, she even felt that Edward¡¯s actions just now were clearly rejecting her enthusiasm.

    It just seemed like¡­ he was doing it on purpose for her to see.

    She bit her lip. Perhaps Edward was just doing it for her parents to see.

    After all, Edward and Candice were in a political marriage. Political marriages were more awkward, so they needed to perform.

    ¡®That must be it,¡¯ she thought to herselffortingly. She was also constantly cheering herself on!

    Ever since she was young, any boy who liked Candice would fall in love with her immediately after seeing her. Edward would be no exception!

 Chapter 1328 - 1328 Chloe Slapped in the Face

    1328 Chloe pped in the Face

    At the dining table, they seemed to be eating harmoniously. Especially since Chloe was at the dining table, she could clearly feel that the originally tense atmosphere had be much more rxed.

    This was one of Chloe¡¯s strengths. She was indeed more lively and cheerful than Candice since she was young. She was indeed very good at livening up the atmosphere.

    However, it seemed that she had never thought of using her strengths to be more outstanding. Her so-called merits made her arrogant and condescending.

    After dinner, Edward and the Nicholsons sat and chatted on the sofa in the living hall.

    Chloe continued behaving eagerly even though Edward was giving her a lukewarm treatment.

    ¡°Edward, have some dragon fruit.¡± Candice watched as the servant brought the fruit over. She quickly used a fruit fork to take a piece for Edward and ced it directly in his mouth.

    Edward nced at it. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t eat dragon fruit.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you like?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t really like fruits.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t eat fruits?¡± Chloe looked surprised. She pretended to lecture him, but in reality, she was acting cute. ¡°Edward, you can¡¯t not eat fruits. Fruits are rich in vitamins and are good for your body. Especially when you have so much work to do every day. It¡¯s tiring. You have to eat fruits to nourish your body.¡±

    Edward looked Chloe in the eye. She thought that her performance had finally attracted him. As expected, no man could be so indifferent to her proactive seduction. Edward was already different from other men to be able tost until now!

    Other men would have curled their fingers and wheedled but Edward had made her spend so much time before she started to look at her.

    To her, the more challenging a man was, the more interested she was. She could not help but be filled with fighting spirit. It was obvious that she was extremely confident that victory was in her grasp.

    She hurriedly used a fruit fork to pick another piece of dragon fruit and ced it in front of Edward. She deliberately used an extremely seductive appearance, her red lips slightly opening as she said to Edward, ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Edward nced at her. His expression was cold.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t like to eat the fruits you feed me.¡±

    Chloe¡¯s face stiffened. She was full of smiles just a second ago, but now she was so embarrassed that she felt a little ashamed. She probably did not expect Edward to say such a thing so bluntly. He was not giving her any face at all.

    No man had ever trampled on her dignity without giving her face.

    She clearly did not believe him. Her face was flushed red in extreme embarrassment. Not to mention Chloe herself, but Candice could feel Chloe¡¯s embarrassment too.

    Of course, it was not just Candice. The originally harmonious atmosphere was a little stiff because of Edward¡¯s unfiltered words.

    For a moment, no one seemed to know how to respond. The good atmosphere was obviouslypletely ruined.

    Edward continued calmly, ¡°Just leave the matter of feeding me fruits to Candice.¡±

    Not only did he not give Chloe a way out, but he was also clearly telling her not to push her luck.

    ire had been around for so many years; whether it was in politics or business, she could speak well and could also read people¡¯s expressions. After being stunned for a few seconds, she quickly reacted and called out to Candice, ¡°Candice, look at you. You¡¯re not proactive at all. Instead, you let your sister do these things. How inappropriate. In the future, as Edward¡¯s virtuous wife, you have to think more about Edward and take care of him, understand? Don¡¯t act like how you are at home. We parents have prepared everything for you but you have to learn to take good care of Edward in the future, alright?¡±

    Her words were phrased skillfully in diffusing Chloe¡¯s awkwardness and catering to Edward.

    ire was quite smart. Chloe did not seem to have learned this.

    Ever since she was young, she probably relied on the fact that her mother liked her and knew how to wheedle around and make her elders happy. She disdained to work hard and became more and more self-righteous, thinking that she could handle everything.

    Today was probably the first time he had been pped in the face like this. Even if ire spoke up for her, she was still extremely embarrassed.

    Candice, meanwhile, could care less about Chloe¡¯s feelings.

 Chapter 1329 - 1329 Chloe Slapped in the Face

    1329 Chloe pped in the Face

    Candice had seen everything that Chloe had done tonight, but she closed one eye to it. She just did not want Edward to witness the scene of them sisters fighting. That would be unsightly, so she endured it. Moreover, it was that feeling, that deep-rooted feeling that Chloe could never withstand a single blow.

    Chloe was not a threat to her at all.

    However, she did not expect that Edward would solve her troubles instead. From the moment Chloe fawned over Edward and deliberately served him at dinner, Edward had already reminded Chloe to know her limits, but she was still thinking too highly of herself.

    She deserved to be pped in the face at this moment.

    Candice did not bat an eyelid. She picked up a fruit fork and took a piece of dragon fruit for Edward. The corners of her mouth curled up slightly. ¡°Try it.¡±

    Edward nodded slightly.

    She seemed to see the smile on his lips. It was obvious.

    He opened his mouth and ate the dragon fruit that Candice fed him. The awkward atmosphere had been smoothed out, but Chloe¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. This was the first time Candice had dealt a blow to her when it came to men.

    Ever since she was young, she had admitted that she was not as capable as Candice. Whether it was her grades, talents, or other aspects, even if Candice was by Wyatt¡¯s side all year round and spent too much time participating in various training camps, under such circumstances, Candice¡¯s abilities were still much better than Chloe¡¯s. Chloe knew that she could notpare to Candice in this aspect, so she had never put in any effort here.

    She would instead make herself likable and make her elders and men like her. Her efforts seemed to have been very sessful for so many years.

    She could not ept it and fell into Edward¡¯s hands. Her pride would not allow it. However, because of Edward¡¯s frankness just now, she did not dare to do anything. She could only behave herself and look at the warmth shared between Edward and Candice.

    Chloe gritted her teeth. In the end, what right did Candice have to be liked by Edward?

    No matter how twisted Chloe¡¯s heart was, she became much moreposed after hearing ire¡¯s words and Candice¡¯s act.

    ¡°I¡¯m here today not only for dinner but also to talk about my wedding with Candice that¡¯s happening in a week.¡± Edward changed the topic.

    Finally, they got to the main topic.

    Wyatt quickly echoed, ¡°Let¡¯s go with your arrangements. We¡¯ll cooperate fully.¡±

    Edward nodded slightly. For Wyatt¡¯s sake, he did not behave too formally.

    Perhaps he was really used to acting this way. He even had to keep a distance from people at all times. It was impossible for him to suddenly be approachable.

    He added, ¡°The wedding ceremony and the banquet will be carried out ording to the traditional ceremony of the Chief of Harken. The Ministry of Internal Affairs is already doing its best to prepare. Basically, the preparation isplete, with some minor details which require your attention.¡±

    ¡°Sure thing, I¡¯ll look into it,¡± Wyatt quickly agreed.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯d like to talk about the betrothal gift,¡± Edward said bluntly.

    Wyatt declined without hesitation. ¡°No need, there¡¯s no need for those. I don¡¯t need your betrothal gifts. Candice marrying you is a great honor for our Nicholson family. There¡¯s no need for betrothal gifts.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s speaking too highly of me. Candice marrying me has never been out of my league. Instead, I¡¯m very fortunate to be able to have this marriage after experiencing so many marriages. ording to the tradition of Harken, there will definitely be betrothal gifts, and I¡¯ve already prepared them,¡± Edward said firmly.

    Naturally, no one dared to refute his words.

    Wyatt smiled and agreed. ¡°Then I¡¯ll ept it.¡±

    Edward nodded and raised his hand. The assistant beside him quickly took out an exquisite document and ced it in front of Wyatt. ¡°Take a look.¡±

    Wyatt opened it. ire was also looking at the list of betrothal gifts with interest.

    The betrothal money was not much, it was just an auspicious number, while others were just some real estate; they looked prettymon.

    With Edward¡¯s status, it was not ostentatious, but it was definitely not perfunctory.

    These were only for the Nicholsons as it was apletely different list for Candice.

    Wyatt seemed to have seriously looked at it a few times, thinking that he had seen it wrongly.

    He hesitated for a while before finally asking, ¡°Edward, will you give Candice all 60% of your shares in Winter Corporation?¡±

 Chapter 1330 - 1330 Chloe Slapped in the Face

    1330 Chloe pped in the Face

    Edward nodded.

    That meant Wyatt did not read it wrong as Edward had just affirmed it.

    He was still shocked. This was really not a small sum.

    This was at least half of the Harken¡¯s finances!

    Could half of the empire really be handed over to Candice?!

    Candice was also surprised. She also looked at Edward and said bluntly, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need. I don¡¯t value these.¡±

    ¡°But I do,¡± Edward affirmed.

    Candice bit her lip. She was speechless, ovee with a wave of emotions.

    ¡°I can¡¯t give you the wedding you want, so I can only use such an extreme way to express how important this wedding is to me,¡± Edward said.

    He added, ¡°You can¡¯t refuse.¡±

    Candice was silent. She could clearly feel her heartbeat was a little chaotic.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, the betrothal gifts are set then.¡± Edward looked at Wyatt.

    He was afraid that they would reject his gifts. That could not be possible, Edward was such a domineering person!

    ¡°Alright.¡± Wyatt naturally agreed.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I have other things to do tomorrow, so I won¡¯t take up any longer of your evening.¡± As he spoke, Edward stood up.

    Everyone stood up with him.

    ¡°Candice can send me off,¡± Edward said bluntly.

    Candice looked up at Edward. This man had not a cell of shyness in him.

    ¡°Alright, then Candice will send Edward off,¡± Wyatt instructed.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Candice nodded. Then, she followed Edward out of the house.

    The two of them walked to the entrance of the residence. Besides Edward¡¯s personal bodyguards, there were two rows of people at the door.

    Even Edward could not keep a low profile no matter wherever he went now. The car door was respectfully opened by a man in a ck suit for Edward.

    He walked over but did not get into the car right away.

    Candice was behind him and had not left. She could not turn around and go back, so she just watched Edward¡¯s actions.

    Slowly, she watched as Edward suddenly turned around and said, ¡°Candice,e closer.¡±

    Candice¡¯s eyes flickered. She had no idea why, perhaps she had not seen Edward for a long time, but with just one movement, one look, one sentence, she seemed to know what to do next.

    She moved her feet and walked to Edward.

    Edward looked into her eyes. He watched closely.

    Edward seemed to like her eyes very much. He was always looking into her eyes in a daze.

    That seemed to be the case at this moment; it was as if there was magic in her eyes that could attract him.

    ¡°Ed,¡± Candice called out to him.

    She had a feeling that if she did not call him, he would look at her eyes like this for the entire night.

    Edward came back to his senses.

    He said, ¡°You have nice pupils.¡±

    Candice chuckled. This was the first time she had heard someone praise another¡¯s pupils and not eyes.

    Were everyone¡¯s pupils not the same?!

    What was there to look at?

    Of course, she could not embarrass Edward. She smiled and praised, ¡°You look good everywhere.¡±

    It was just a very ordinary sentence buting from her lips, there was an inexplicable sense of ttery. For some reason, he felt that she was taking the initiative to get close to him.

    To her thought, she was just stating a fact; Edward was really good-looking.

    Was he so handsome that all women would still be stunned by him at first nce? He was wless.

    ¡°There are better-looking ones.¡± The corners of Edward¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°You¡¯ll know.¡±

    This man was such a teaser.

    Edward bent down.

    A kissnded on Candice¡¯s lips.

    She knew it.

    Edward had asked her to go over just now because he wanted to do such a thing. Though sometimes, it was really easy to get used to the intimacy.

    He was used to being intimate in front of everyone.

    After a long time, Edward let go of her.

    He looked at her unusually red lips.

    He was clearly reluctant.

    His fingers gently wiped her lips. It was a very erotic action.

    He said, ¡°Get ready for your wedding night.¡±

    Candice¡¯s heart raced. No matter how cold she was, she would still be nervous and helpless in the face of such things.

    She did not know if she was looking forward to it, but it seemed like she indeed was.

    ...

    She blushed, unable to respond.

    Of course, Edward was not so domineering that she had to answer him. He reluctantly let go of her and got into the car.

 Chapter 1331 - 1331 Chloe Slapped in the Face

    1331 Chloe pped in the Face

    Everyone beside Edward instantly returned to their cars and drove away.

    Candice stood at the door for a long time.

    Was that reluctance? Was she starting to feel reluctant to part with him?

    Perhaps even she herself did not notice the smile on her face.

    ¡°You¡¯re very smug, aren¡¯t you?¡± An abrupt female voice suddenly sounded beside her ear.

    This voice had ruined her mood and her expressions changed.

    She turned around and looked at Chloe coldly.

    When Chloe saw Candice¡¯s sudden gaze, she was shocked for a second.

    It was one that made another shudder.

    Impossible!

    Candice had never looked like this before.

    She must have been mistaken. She looked at Candice who did not even pay her another nce. Candice ignored her and walked past her.

    ¡°Candice!¡± How could Chloe ept Candice¡¯s disregard for her?

    Ever since she was young, Candice had alwayse back to please her but now, she was actually so arrogant.

    Without thinking, she stepped forward to grab Candice. She even used her long nails to scratch Candice¡¯s arm, and wanted to leave scratches all over her body.

    In any case, if she pursued the matter, she could say that she was careless.

    She was the best at acting cute and no one could reject her pitiful look.

    However, just as she reached out and before she could react, Candice suddenly grabbed her hand. The force was so strong that she cried in pain. Just as she was about to scream, Candice¡¯s other hand quickly grabbed Chloe¡¯s neck.

    Chloe¡¯s face turned pale. She looked straight at Candice. She really did not know that Candice was so skilled.

    It was not just her skills, but the vicious aura emanating from her entire body that made Chloe extremely terrified.

    ¡°You! Let me go, let me go¡­¡± Chloe twisted her body.

    Under Candice¡¯s shackles, she could not move at all.

    ¡°Chloe, I¡¯m not bickering with you because I¡¯m afraid of you, but because I don¡¯t want to disrupt the peace in the family!¡± Candice threatened coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t challenge my limits. You can¡¯t afford to provoke me!¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, Candice pushed Chloe away.

    Chloe lost her bnce and fell to the ground. Tears were streaming down her face. She was so shocked by Candice¡¯s aura that she was stunned speechless.

    Candice did not even look at Chloe. She could not care less about Chloe and left directly!

    Chloe looked at Candice¡¯s back and almost wanted to kill her. There was no way she was going to put up with this.

    She could not let Candice show off like this anymore.

    She must make Candice die a horrible death!

    ¡­

    Candice returned to her room. She sat on the edge of her bed and stared at her own hands in a daze.

    Was that purely based on instinct?

    Her instinct made her do what she just did.

    Did she really grow up in the army with her father, which was why she was so skilled?!

    She was really starting to doubt her past!

    ¡­

    The next morning, Monica opened her eyes and wanted to get out of bed.

    She was drunk against night. She felt light-headed.

    She watched as the person beside her got out of bed. It was always the same time every day. Sometimes, Finn¡¯s lifestyle was so self-disciplined that it was scary.

    She was no different though, she was also very disciplined now.

    Even if she wanted to die in bed now, she would still get up and go to work. Though she could afford to be a littlete.

    Hence, Monica turned over and continued sleeping until the rm clock rang.

    Monica finally got up on her own. She guessed that Finn might have already left at this hour.

    She washed up slowly, changed her clothes, and put on makeup.

    The moment he opened the door, he received a call from Brandon.

    ¡°Brandon.¡± She answered the call as she walked to the living room.

    Surprisingly. Finn was watching TV in the living room and had not left.

    It was past his time to go to work.

    ¡°Were you too drunkst night?¡± Brandon¡¯s voice came from the other end.

    Obviously, she was too distracted to hear what he said earlier, so she only caught Brandon¡¯s question.

    Monica came back to her senses. ¡°It was alright. What did you say just now?¡±

    ¡°I said, sign the contract at 11 am. I didn¡¯t drink for nothingst night. I received a call from the other party¡¯spany early this morning. They said that they woulde to our office to sign the contract with you at 11 am,¡± Brandon repeated impatiently.

 Chapter 1332 - 1332 Chloe Slapped in the Face

    1332 Chloe pped in the Face

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Monica was naturally in a good mood when she heard this news.

    She had been working on this project for a long time. Moreover, she had drunk earnestly with himst night. If she still could not achieve her wish, she felt that she would be a failure.

    She put down her phone in a good mood and walked out the door.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat breakfast?¡± Finn suddenly asked from the living room.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯mte already,¡± Monica said casually.

    She also did not notice that there was porridge cooking through the open kitchen door.

    ¡°Are you free tonight?¡± Finn suddenly asked.

    As Monica put on her shoes, she replied, ¡°I can¡¯t decide now. Is there anything?¡±

    ¡°The hospital¡¯s department is having a gathering. They said we could bring family.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s contact each otherter,¡± Monica said.

    Finn stared at Monica¡¯s figure. He watched as she put on her shoes, opened the door, and prepared to leave.

    He suddenly paused.

    She saw Patsy at the door.

    It had been a long time since this woman came here to look for Finn, even though she knew that Finn was still taking care of Patsy.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Before Monica could speak, Patsy asked.

    Monica frowned. This woman was crazy. Although they rarely see each other, because of Finn, they had more or less met twice in the past year. Now, this woman was actually asking who she was?!

    What was going on?!

    Just because Patsy had a facelift, she pretended not to know her?!

    Monica actually did not quite understand Patsy. She had not realized before that Patsy had changed over the past few years.

    Since thest time they met, what else had she done to her face?! Eyes, nose?! Or did he cut off her cheekbone?!

    The woman still looked like Patsy but it was obvious that the details on her face had been altered.

    ¡°Monica,¡± Patsy suddenly called out her name in a daze.

    Was this fellow putting on an act?!

    It was believable.

    It was rare for Monica to pay attention to Patsy so she opened the door and left.

    So, the reason Finn did not go to work today was that he was waiting for Patsy?!

    Anyway, how could a model worker such as herself give herself a break?

    She left the house to work.

    Patsy walked in.

    ¡°Finn?¡± Patsy walked in and looked at Finn with uncertainty in her voice.

    Finn nodded slightly. He did not seem surprised by Patsy¡¯s condition.

    He asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ found myself here. It¡¯s as if I forgot something,¡± Patsy said in confusion. ¡°Then, it was as if this was the only ce I wanted toe to.¡±

    Finn looked at Patsy and the confusion in her eyes.

    He said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re fine.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Patsy nodded.

    She believed everything Finn said.

    ¡°Can I stay here for a few days?¡± Patsy asked.

    Finn pursed his lips. He was hesitating.

    Thest time he talked to Nox about his predicament with Monica, he and Monica had not been relieved for nearly a month. Not only that, but he seemed to feel that Monica had distanced herself from him. It was just that she no longer cared about his existence.

    Last night, he had also picked her up from another man¡¯s embrace. He could even feel that the distance between Monica and the man was closer than he was to her.

    ¡°Finn?¡± Patsy was a little upset when she did not get an answer.

    ¡°Yea sure, just stay here.¡± Finn nodded.

    ¡°Thank you, Finn.¡± Patsy smiled gratefully.

    She did not expect herself to be with Finn anymore. Her feelings for Finn were not love, but pure dependence. She was here now only to find that sense of security.

    She felt that she was forgetting a lot of things. She was afraid that one day, she would not even remember herself!

    She did not know why she had such a thought.

    ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Finn asked Patsy.

    Patsy shook her head.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat together.¡± As he spoke, he went to the kitchen to get some porridge.

    Patsy looked at Finn¡¯s back.

    No matter how she looked at it, he seemed¡­ to be in low spirits.

 Chapter 1333 - 1333 An Encounter at Dinner and Finnâ€™s Outburst

    1333 An Encounter at Dinner and Finn¡¯s Outburst

    When Monica arrived at the Cardellini Enterprise, Brandon was already waiting for her at the door of her office.

    Ever since Brandon came to thepany, they had spent a lot of time together. It was not that she was biased toward Brandon, but he was indeed very strong and capable. Soon, he became her right-hand man.

    She sat in her office chair and had yet to say anything about work when Brandon ced a portion of breakfast on Monica¡¯s desk.

    Monica was surprised. Both of them had drunk quite a bitst night. Brandon should be feeling a little hungover, so she did not expect him to be so energetic.

    ¡°Breakfast. I don¡¯t think Chairman has eaten yet,¡± Brandon said eagerly.

    She really had not eaten. When she first woke up, she did not feel hungry. Now that she saw the avocado toasts right in front of her, her appetite surfaced.

    Brandon said, ¡°Eat while I report to you. I won¡¯t waste your time.¡±

    Monica¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile and nodded.

    During this period of time, she seemed to be frequently taken care of by Brandon. When she was young, she always felt that he was a follower who liked to pester her and was so annoying. Now, she suddenly felt that that annoying little sidekick had really grown up to be able to take care of her well.

    As Monica ate her avocado toasts, her thoughts wandered.

    She suddenly remembered that thest man who treated her so well was Michael. The thought of Michael made Monica¡¯s scalp tingle. For a long time, she would not dare let her mind wander off to think about this person. She just had the feeling that once she was bitten, she would be twice shy for ten years.

    She even began to suspect that Brandon had another motive for treating her so well. As expected, she was enchanted.

    ¡°Chairman?¡± Brandon saw that she was distracted and called out to her.

    Monica came back to her senses. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I said, after signing the contract, should we hold a celebratory party tonight? The project team has been keeping up with us for a month and it happens to be Friday today. Even if we celebrate till a littleter tonight, we¡¯re noting to work tomorrow.¡± Brandon seemed to have finished reporting his work and was proposing his ideas.

    ¡°Is this celebration mandatory for the team?¡± Monica looked at Brandon.

    She felt that it was unfair to Brandon to confuse him with Michael.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s a suggestion of mine. When we¡¯re overseas, foreigners pay a lot of attention to team building. It means that after every project ends, there will definitely be distinctive rewards and punishments. I suggest that at tonight¡¯s celebration, we can reward everyone ording to their contributions and the rules that were set at the beginning to build the morale of the employees,¡± Brandon said bluntly.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Monica nodded. She agreed immediately.

    The members of the team had indeed put in a lot of effort to achieve this project. They often worked overtime. Since the project was a sess, they should celebrate, so why not?

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave tonight¡¯s celebratory dinner to the General Affairs Department to make the arrangements.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± Monica agreed.

    After they settled on that, Monica saw that Brandon had no intention of leaving.

    She frowned slightly. ¡°Anything else?¡±

    ¡°Do the toasts taste good?¡± Brandon suddenly changed the topic.

    Monica looked at the remaining toasts and nodded honestly. ¡°It¡¯s quite delicious. Next time, when I don¡¯t have time for breakfast in the morning, I¡¯ll go to this ce and order takeout. Tell Tim the address of this ce.¡±

    ¡°This restaurant doesn¡¯t do takeouts,¡± Brandon said bluntly.

    ¡°Then, how did you get it?¡± Monica raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°I made it myself.¡± Brandon smiled smugly, the kind of smile that radiates sunshine and cheerfulness. It made people feel very warm andfortable with him.

    ¡°You actually have such skills?¡± Monica could not believe it.

    ¡°I learned it for you.¡± Brandon was still full of smiles.

    Monica was still quite in disbelief. She said, ¡°You must have especially learned it to make your girlfriend happy. Now, you¡¯re here to bribe me.¡±

    ¡°You even found out about this,¡± Brandon said with an exaggerated expression.

    ¡°Otherwise, could it be that you like me?¡± Monica said disapprovingly.

    The moment she said it, her heart suddenly skipped a beat.

    It was as if he had discovered something in that second.

    Right then, she vaguely saw the affection in Brandon¡¯s eyes.

    It was as if her joke was true.

    ¡°I would love to have the honor of liking you.¡±

    Brandon seemed to be very calm when he said this, as if his affectionate gaze toward her earlier seemed to be an illusion. He was speaking jokingly and even added nonchntly, ¡°But my Chairman is already taken.¡±

 Chapter 1334 - 1334 An Encounter at Dinner and Finnâ€™s Outburst

    1334 An Encounter at Dinner and Finn¡¯s Outburst

    Monica smiled. She thought she must have been overthinking just now.

    A man like Brandon was young and promising. Many women would fancy him. Practically speaking, he would not fall for her. She was older than him and even had a boyfriend. For someone as prideful as Brandon, there was no way he would fall for a woman who already had another man. His ego would not allow it.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything to do, go out and work. Don¡¯t think that just because you bribed me, you don¡¯t have to work. I¡¯ve always been a person who distinguishes work and private matters.¡± Monica pretended to be serious.

    ¡°Capitalists,¡± Brandonmented. ¡°They¡¯re evil.¡±

    Then, he left Monica¡¯s office.

    After leaving, the smile on his face gradually faded. There was even a trace of bitterness.

    He liked her.

    He truly liked her.

    Feeling helpless, hemented that their reunion was not at the right time again.

    Later in the afternoon, when Monica was in a meeting, her phone rang.

    She looked at the caller ID and hung up. She even muted her phone to prevent further distraction.

    The meeting ended half an hourter. When Monica returned to the office, she gave her secretary a lot of instructions before picking up her phone to take a look.

    She saw a missed call from Finn on her phone. It was the one during the meeting.

    Finn would asionally give her a call when she was busy.

    Her fingers were about to call back when she saw that Finn had sent her a text. She clicked on it.

    Finn wrote: [It¡¯s 6:30 pm. Can youe to our department¡¯s gathering?]

    Monica looked at the time. It was already past 6:30 pm. When there was work, she would actually often work overtime.

    She replied, ¡°No, I still have dinner tonight.¡±

    It was a rejection. Finn looked at Monica¡¯s message for a long time.

    ¡°Okay,¡± he replied with one word before putting down his phone.

    He was still at home as he thought if Monica agreed, he would pick her up directly. s, she declined his invitation.

    Even so, he still had to go. As the head of the department, it was impossible for him to be absent. He had already received a few calls just now, stating that he had not arrived yet. He picked up his car keys and was prepared to leave.

    ¡°Finn, where are you going?¡± Patsy was watching television at his home. When she saw that he was about to go out, she could not help but ask.

    ¡°The department has a gathering, so I won¡¯t be having dinner at home tonight. You can stay at home by yourself. Either you make yourself something to eat, with the ingredients in the fridge, or you can order takeout,¡± Finn reminded her.

    ¡°Can I go with you?¡± Patsy asked him pitifully.

    In fact, over the years, she had gradually be less dependent on Finn. She was aware that he had his own family and the woman he liked. She grew independent.

    For some reason, she felt insecure during this period of time, as if she was going to be forgotten by the world. She could not help but want to find someone to rely on. In this world, the only man she could rely on was Finn.

    Finn could also feel Patsy¡¯s low spirits during this period of time. He thought for a moment and nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Tonight¡¯s gathering was a department gathering with family members. There was nothing wrong with Patsy tagging along. No one said that a family member had to be a girlfriend.

    As soon as Patsy heard that Finn agreed, she said happily, ¡°Finn, I¡¯ll go change right away. Wait for me for two minutes, it won¡¯t be long.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Finn nodded.

    He suddenly had a feeling that he was needed. It felt good.

    ¡­

    Back in Cardellini Enterprise, after Monica received Finn¡¯s reply, she no longer cared about his department gathering.

    Just then, Brandon happened toe to look for her to go to the celebratory dinner.

    She left with Brandon after work.

    Brandon sat in her car and asked, ¡°Do you know about Chez Jeanne?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Monica nodded. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know about such a famous restaurant in South Hampton?!¡±

    ¡°I heard that the Chief likes to dine here.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense.¡± Monica rolled her eyes. ¡°This is his business. Of course he likes it.¡±

    ¡°So it belongs to the Chief?!¡± Brandon had no clue.

    It was just that he had eaten with a friend once and felt that the taste was quite good. Moreover, the ambiance was great, so he suggested it this time.

    ¡°But of course not now. It has be one of the businesses of the Winter family,¡± Monica said.

 Chapter 1335 - 1335 An Encounter at Dinner and Finnâ€™s Outburst

    1335 An Encounter at Dinner and Finn¡¯s Outburst

    As Monica spoke, she sighed. Things had changed. She seemed to be able to recall the scene with Jeanne when Edward was still the Fourth Master.

    It had only been a few years, but everything had changed.

    Jeanne was dead.

    The emotions in Monica¡¯s eyes were obvious. Brandon naturally noticed it too. He said, ¡°You¡¯re thinking about Jeannie, right?¡±

    Everyone in Harken knew about the rtionship between the Chief and Jeanne, so it was normal for Brandon to be able to guess Monica¡¯s thoughts.

    Even though Monica was surprised for a second, she did not think too much about it.

    She said, ¡°Nothing. She¡¯s dead.¡±

    She had been dead for so many years. So what was the point of talking about it?!

    Brandon looked at Monica and chose to remain silent, even though he knew that she must be feeling terrible right now. After all, let alone Monica who was Jeanne¡¯s close friend, even when he found out that Jeanne had passed away, he could not ept it for a long time.

    Now that she was dead, he did not know how tofort those still alive. He could only apany Monica even though it was difficult.

    The car soon arrived at Chez Jeanne.

    The two of them walked into the luxurious private room of the restaurant. Everyone on the project team had already arrived. They were just waiting for them.

    Brandon could liven up the atmosphere. He was the kind of person who was very useful in a group. He quickly said to everyone, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, there was a traffic jam and we got a littlete. To express our apology, the Chairman and I will down our drinks first.¡±

    Monica could not help but nce at Brandon. D*mn it, could he not drag her down with him?

    However, she did not refuse. In any case, her alcohol tolerance was not bad. Coupled with the fact that it was a celebratory dinner, there was actually no need to practice restraint. Hence, she raised her ss. Because of her gesture, the team, who were originally a little restrained, immediately let loose to enjoy themselves.

    They had yet to eat but everyone at the table had started drinking alcohol to their hearts¡¯ content.

    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t just drink. If you get drunk and forget to collect the reward, that¡¯ll be on you. Don¡¯t me me.¡± After a round of drinking, Brandon found an excuse to stop.

    When everyone heard that there was a reward, they hurriedly put down their wine sses. Monica also took a break from drinking.

    This bunch of people, she did not expect them to be so good at drinking. She could barely hold on. Fortunately, Brandon was smart toe up with an excuse she could use as a breather. Otherwise, she would actually get wasted at this rate.

    ¡°Alright. As promised, when we win the project, there¡¯ll be rewards given by the Chairman. Everyone¡¯s rewards are in my hands right now.¡± After Brandon finished speaking, he deliberately joked, ¡°My rewards are also inside.¡±

    Everyone was amused by Brandon. There was no seriousness like when they were at work at all. The vibe was extremely good.

    Brandon distributed everyone¡¯s rewards. The rewards are simple, cash rewards. The scale differs ording to the contribution made by different roles in the team.

    Brandon was holding checks issued by Cardellini Enterprise. Nothing beats the satisfaction of handing out a check on the spot.

    After distributing the rewards, everyone present got even more excited. Monica originally thought that she could rest for a while, but she did not expect that the employees who received the reward would be so pumped. Those who asked her for a drink turned into two sses, four sses, and eight sses.

    If this continued¡­ She would be forced back to the ground by these people. She had only gotten drunkst night. She really did not want to experience that feeling again today.

    She began to push back a little. Brandon had always been good at reading Monica¡¯s expressions. When he saw her begin to push away the ss, he knew that she did not want to drink too much, so he quickly helped Monica drink.

    Monica and Brandon really had a tacit understanding. She did not know if it was because they had known each other since they were young, but in terms of work and life, they could really get along well.

    As soon as Brandon helped her block the drinks, she found an excuse to leave. She left to ease the difort in her stomach. She walked out of the private room and headed for the washroom.

    There was also a washroom in the private room, but she wanted some fresh air to lose the smell of alcohol so she walked out.

    She had just walked into the washroom and her eyes suddenly paused.

    The woman opposite her halted too when she saw Monica. As if she could not recognize her, she looked straight at her.

    Monica was speechless when she saw Patsy¡¯s expression.

 Chapter 1336 - 1336 An Encounter at Dinner and Finnâ€™s Outburst

    1336 An Encounter at Dinner and Finn¡¯s Outburst

    Was this woman nning to enter the entertainment industry? She was so good at pretending!

    ¡°Monica.¡± Patsy seemed to think for a while before confirming.

    Monica rolled her eyes. She could not be bothered.

    ¡°Monica, why are you here?!¡± Patsy could not help but ask loudly.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for me to be anywhere? What about you? Why are you here?!¡± Monica asked.

    Why did shee out instead of staying at home with Finn?

    She was aware that nothing was going on between Finn and Patsy; Patsy simply relied on Finn.

    Finn was also innocent and took care of Patsy. She did not like Patsy purely because of the trauma left behind by her first impression.

    ¡°Finn and I came out to have a meal with his colleagues from their department,¡± Patsy replied.

    Monica suddenly remembered that Finn was having a department dinner tonight. He actually chose this ce?! What a coincidence!

    ¡°He brought you here?¡± Monica asked.

    ¡°He was to bring family members to the gathering. If I don¡¯te, won¡¯t Finn lose face?¡± Patsy looked straight at Monica, obviously mocking her but Monica was not in the mood to argue with Patsy. She walked past Patsy without saying more.

    Patsy looked at Monica¡¯s back. Although she did not have any improper thoughts about Finn, she also felt that she was not worthy of him. Monica did not care about Finn at all.

    She turned around and headed back to the private room. Everyone was still drinking.

    Finn would also down a few sses of wine but he did not drink much throughout the night.

    After all, doctors and nurses were much more reserved. No matter how indulgent they were, they would know their limits.

    ¡°Finn.¡± Patsy sat beside Finn, ¡°I saw Monica.¡±

    Finn¡¯s eyes moved slightly. His emotions were affected and they were obvious.

    ¡°She seems to be eating here too,¡± Patsy said.

    Finn nodded. He appeared indifferent.

    Right then, someone came to propose a toast and Patsy did not say anything else.

    However, it was obvious that Finn became a little absent-minded. The gathering did notst long to begin with, and by nine o¡¯clock, Finn¡¯s dinner was over.

    Everyone left one after another. Finn¡¯s car was also parked at the entrance. Since he had drunk some alcohol, of course, there would be a designated driver.

    Patsy sat in the car calmly and looked at Finn who was standing in front of the car door, looking a little hesitant.

    ¡°Finn, aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Patsy asked him.

    When Finn came back to his senses, he said, ¡°Patsy, you can go back first. I still have something to do. I¡¯ll be back in a while.¡±

    Patsy frowned. She had no doubt what she had in mind was right. ¡°You¡¯re waiting for Monica, right?!¡±

    Finn did not lie to her. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll wait for her to go back with me.¡±

    Patsy nodded indifferently. After all, she hadpletely epted the fact that Finn and Monica were together. She said obediently, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    Finn closed the car door for her and the car left. Finn was waiting for Monica at the entrance of the restaurant. He waited until 10:30 p.m.

    A group of people came out of the restaurant. When they came out, at least half of the people were drunk. Monica must have had a lot to drink at dinner tonight too.

    One group left after another. Finn did not see Monicaing out. He wondered if Monica was drunk and could barely hold herself up.

    Without thinking, he went straight to the private room where Monica was having dinner. After finding out from Patsy that Monica was also here for dinner, he looked into which private room Monica was in.

    There were a few times when he wanted to go over, but he stopped himself. He should not interfere too much with her work. He decided that he would just wait for her and go home together.

    Finn walked quickly to the private room. As soon as he pushed open the door, he heard the heart-wrenching vomiting sound from the washroom in the private room.

    Finn suddenly pushed open the bathroom door. He saw a man vomiting in the toilet bowl. Monica was just beside him, taking care of him and patting his back.

    Sensing that someone was there, Monica turned around. She turned around and saw Finn.

    She saw him suddenly appear in front of her. It took her a few seconds to realize that Finn was also eating at the same restaurant.

    He was here just in time. She quickly said to Finn, ¡°Help me hold him up. He is very drunk.¡±

    Finn just stared at Monica.

 Chapter 1337 - 1337 An Encounter at Dinner and Finnâ€™s Outburst

    1337 An Encounter at Dinner and Finn¡¯s Outburst

    Finn witnessed the trace of worry on Monica¡¯s face. He then gave a slow nod before saying, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Brandon vomited for a long time before he felt a little better. Monica went to pour him a ss of warm water to rinse his mouth. She found a towel from the dining room and asked him to wipe his face.

    Finn watched as Monica took good care of Brandon.

    ¡°Brandon, are you feeling better?¡± Monica asked with concern.

    Brandon nodded and Monica felt at ease.

    His stomach felt a little better, but his head was still dizzy.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll help you up,¡± Monica said as she helped Brandon up from the toilet bowl.

    Originally, Finn had promised to help, but at this moment, he could only watch on coldly.

    Monica seemed to have forgotten about asking Finn for help.

    Brandon stood up. Suddenly, he lost his bnce and fell on top of Monica. Monica almost fell to the ground with him.

    She quickly hugged Brandon. The two of them were entangled in a very intimate position.

    Finn just continued looking on coldly.

    ¡°Monica,¡± Brandon murmured in a coquettish tone. ¡°I think I¡¯m drunk.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re totally wasted,¡± Monica said angrily as she struggled to support his body.

    ¡°So I¡¯m drunk. No wonder my head feels so dizzy and ufortable.¡±

    ¡°Who asked you to tank the alcohol for me? Your alcohol tolerance is low. How can you have the cheek to drink on my behalf?¡±

    ¡°Because I care for you?¡± Brandon said in a daze. ¡°I was afraid that you¡¯d feel ufortable when you¡¯re drunk, so I¡¯d rather suffer myself. Monica, I really feel terrible¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright. You¡¯re a grown man. Why are you acting so coy?¡± Monica was speechless. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back now. You¡¯ll be fine after a good night¡¯s sleep.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Brandon replied. He murmured, ¡°Monica, I want to sleep at your house¡­¡±

    Monica did not take Brandon seriously but merely a younger brother who was acting spoiled with her.

    She tried her best to hold Brandon upright and help him out.

    She suddenly felt a powerful force pulling Brandon away from her.

    Monica was stunned. Then, she saw Finn dragging Brandon out. It was so fast and so strong. Brandon was being dragged away by Finn¡¯s brute force.

    Monica quickly followed.

    Did Finn not know that drunk people should be handled gently?!

    It was obvious that Brandon was extremely ufortable at this moment. He said in a daze, ¡°Monica, slow down. I¡¯m dizzy. I want to vomit¡­¡±

    This fellow thought that Monica was the one supporting him. Monica could not help but say to Finn, ¡°Slow down, he¡¯s drunk.¡±

    Finn did not seem to hear her. Without stopping, he dragged Brandon to the entrance of the restaurant. The receptionist at the entrance looked at them and hurriedly went forward to ask, ¡°Sir, do you need help?¡±

    ¡°Get me a car.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The receptionist quickly agreed and went to call for a car.

    Right then, Brandon seemed to be unable to hold it in anymore. He pushed Finn away and leaned against the wall.

    ¡°Blergh!¡± He spat it out again. He felt extremely ufortable vomiting.

    Monica was speechless. Just how much did this guy drink tonight?

    She quickly called for the receptionist again. ¡°Get me a ss of water.¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±

    The staffter handed Monica a ss of water. Monica passed it to Brandon. ¡°Drink some water.¡±

    After throwing up, Brandon felt a little better. He turned to look at Monica and she looked aggrieved.

    ¡°Monica, I feel terrible.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t drink like this next time if you¡¯re feeling ufortable.¡± There was a hint of coaxing in Monica¡¯s tone. ¡°Come, drink the water and rinse your mouth.¡±

    With that, Monica ced the ss of water beside Brandon¡¯s mouth and fed him water.

    After drinking the water, she used a napkin to wipe the corners of his mouth. She was taking care of him very attentively.

    Finn was standing beside Monica and saw how well Monica treated Brandon.

 Chapter 1338 - 1338 Letâ€™s Break Up, Finn

    1338 Let¡¯s Break Up, Finn

    At the entrance, Monica had been taking care of Brandon, while Finn had been watching coldly from the side.

    The receptionist at the door stepped forward respectfully. ¡°Sir, ma¡¯am, the car I called for you has arrived.¡±

    She turned around and saw a taxi parked at the entrance. Monica helped Brandon up from the wall. ¡°The car is here. I¡¯ll send you back.¡±

    Brandon nodded. It was obvious that he felt very ufortable after getting drunk, so he could not refuse. He then ced all his weight on Monica¡¯s body. The two of them walked unsteadily toward the taxi.

    The car door had already been opened respectfully by the receptionist. Monica helped Brandon into the back seat of the car and prepared to sit in it herself. Her arm was suddenly shackled by a powerful force.

    Monica frowned slightly. Because he was very strong, it was a little painful. She turned around to look at Finn and said bluntly, ¡°You can sit in the front passenger seat.¡±

    Finn did not seem to be listening to her at all. He dragged her to the side.

    ¡°Finn, what are you doing? Let go of me!¡± Monica resisted.

    She felt that Finn was acting out of character today.

    Finn did not care about Monica¡¯s resistance at all. She dragged Monica toward the side of the road to hail another taxi.

    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Monica resisted.

    No matter how much she resisted, it was useless under Finn¡¯s powerful strength.

    She gritted her teeth. ¡°What exactly do you want?!¡±

    Finn tightened her grip on Monica¡¯s arm. The strong force put Monica in pain.

    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Monica kept pushing him away. The more he pushed her away, the stronger Finn¡¯s strength became.

    As for Finn, this was nothing to him. After all, he was not the one feeling the pain he was causing and he did not know how much pain she was in.

    Monica¡¯s eyes were red and teary. She was in a daze. She really felt that she and Finn hade to an end. She was really tired.

    Between them, apart from the fact that sex was something that all lovers did, nothing else was. They barely felt like a couple and merely forced the rtionship to work.

    She said, ¡°Finn, let¡¯s break up.¡±

    Finn¡¯s fingers stopped moving.

    He stared at Monica intently. He saw that her eyes were very red, but her face was determined with a calm voice.

    It did not seem like she was acting on impulse.

    ¡°Have you finally fallen in love with another man?¡± Finn questioned her.

    Other men?!

    Brandon?!

    Sometimes, Monica really did not want to exin. She felt that exining was unnecessary because when it came to Finn, there was no difference. They no longer had any feelings for each other, so there was no need to dwell on the reason for the breakup.

    Finn looked at Monica who was silent. The anger on his face was obvious. He said coldly, ¡°Monica, your feelings are still so shallow!¡±

    Shallow?!

    Monica smiled.

    Right, her feelings were shallow. It meant that she could fall in love with anyone very quickly and always loved doing so, whereas he would not do so. He could freely control his emotions and be reserved and noble.

    She really did not want to retort or say anything more. If the two of them couldmunicate, they would havee to an understanding long ago.

    She even wondered if the reason why they were together again was because of their spite for each other¡ªhe was bitter that she had left him like this back then while she resented they parted ways even after she had loved him for so many years.

    That car ident put a stop to their resentment and they ended up together again. It was only after they got together that she realized that they were no longerpatible.

    They were not a good fit for each other anymore. Yet, they were still together even though they knew this fact.

    She felt very stupid, but now was the time to face reality.

    She said, ¡°Finn, that¡¯s it. I¡¯lle and move my things tomorrow.¡±

    Fortunately, she did not agree to the marriage impulsively back then. Otherwise, she would have to go through a divorce procedure. Maybe the people at the city hall would think they were crazy.

    She moved her arm and shook off Finn.

    This time, Finn let go of her hand.

    Monica smiled again.

    That was right, she was not the only one who wanted to leave.

    Anyway, she would always be the bad guy.

    She walked past Finn. She felt that there was no need for them to say more between them.

    The two of them walked further and further away, and no feelings remained between them.

 Chapter 1339 - 1339 Letâ€™s Break Up, Finn

    1339 Let¡¯s Break Up, Finn

    Parting on good terms was the best way for them to end their rtionship.

    However,pared to when Finn grabbed her arm, she was in so much more pain that her tears blurred her vision.

    She could neither see the road nor the people in front of her at all.

    Brandon, who was clearly drunk, suddenly appeared in front of her again. He was standing not far away, seemingly waiting for her with a worried expression.

    Monica forced herself to smile. She just felt that she could not embarrass herself in front of outsiders.

    However, when she smiled, tears fell like water busting through dams.

    She could not contain it. She tried her best to endure it and walked toward Brandon.

    The moment she reached out to grab Brandon¡­ she had to admit that she still needed someone to rely on, someone to pull her out of her pain.

    She had loved Finn for so many years.

    It was finally over.

    However, just as her hand was about to reach Brandon¡­

    Her body was suddenly pulled back from behind. The moment that happened, Brandon suddenly grabbed her hand tightly.

    Monica¡¯s body froze. She was feeling very ufortable being shackled by the two of them.

    ¡°Let go!¡± Finn threatened Brandon with an icy tone.

    Brandon tightened his grip when he heard Finn¡¯s voice.

    He said, ¡°You¡¯re the one who should let go! Monica has already broken up with you, yet you¡¯re still pestering her!¡±

    ¡°I told you to let go!¡± Finn¡¯s expression was terrifying.

    It was a hair-raising fear.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let go! I won¡¯t let you hurt Monica like this again. I won¡¯t¡­¡±

    Finn suddenly threw a punch at Brandon¡¯s face and Brandon lost his bnce. He felt as if his face was about to die from the pain. He took a few steps back.

    He was then forced to let go of Monica. As soon as he let go of her, he saw Finn forcing Monica to leave.

    Without a second thought, Brandon rushed over, wanting to push Finn away and save Monica¡­

    Finn kicked her again. The kicknded on Brandon¡¯s abdomen.

    Brandon was in so much pain that he fell to the ground. He really thought that Finn might actually beat him to death and he could do nothing about it at all.

    With just a few simple movements, it was obvious how skilled Finn was.

    Brandon clutched his stomach and rolled on the ground in pain. He had never been in such a sorry state in his life. He was beaten up so badly by a man that he could not even get up.

    He felt like he was about to faint from the pain.

    ¡°Finn, are you crazy?!¡± Monica looked at Brandon¡¯s pale face.

    She was furious when she saw him lying on the ground in extreme pain.

    Finn was trained in martial arts. Was he trying to beat Brandon to death by hitting him so hard?!

    Moreover, Brandon was drunk. When one was drunk, it was very easy to cause drama.

    She wondered if there was really something behind that¡­

    Monica did not want to think about it anymore. She used all her strength to push Finn away.

    Finn took two steps back because he was enraged when he saw Monica.

    On the other hand, she was livid because he had hit Brandon.

    Finn even wondered if Monica would actually do something drastic if he forced her to leave with him.

    Ultimately, he did not want Monica to be too harsh on him.

    In the end, he could not be so cruel to her, and would still stand in her shoes and think for her.

    Therefore, he watched as Monica pushed him away and returned to Brandon¡¯s side with a worried expression.

    ¡°Brandon, how are you feeling?¡± Monica asked nervously. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Monica, I¡¯m fine¡­ Ugh¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he vomited again.

    He was still not sober and was feeling dizzy.

    However, he found out that Monica and Finn were quarreling, so he got out of the car because he was worried.

    Now that he was hit a few times, his stomach started rumbling again.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡± Monica quickly helped him up.

    She helped him up and got into the taxi. She mmed the car door shut and left with Brandon.

    Finn watched as the car drove away. He watched on as Monica left.

    He was holding back his tightly clenched fists, forcing himself to endure it all.

 Chapter 1340 - 1340 Letâ€™s Break Up, Finn

    1340 Let¡¯s Break Up, Finn

    Monica brought Brandon to the hospital.

    The doctor examined Brandon. After confirming that it was only a superficial wound, Monica heaved a sigh of relief.

    Then, she saw that Brandon was still feeling very ufortable because he was drunk, so he asked the doctor to give him some water to ease his drunkenness.

    She stayed in the hospital to apany Brandon.

    Brandon had been vomiting all night. When he finally felt better, it was already past four in the morning. By then, Brandon had already fallen asleep.

    Monica stared at Brandon. Slowly, she got up and left the ward.

    There was a nurse in the room. Monica left after giving a few instructions.

    She walked out of the hospital and took a long time to finally get a taxi.

    Then¡­ it hit her that she had nowhere to go.

    Would it be strange for her to pack her things the moment she returned to Finn¡¯s house?

    Where was she going after packing her things?!

    Back to her parents?!

    She was afraid that she would scare her parents to death so early in the morning.

    ¡°Miss, where are you going?¡± The taxi driver asked.

    Monica looked at the deserted street and had zero clue where she should go.

    She had no friends, and now no lover either.

    She did not want to worry her family.

    How had she been living her life all these while?

    She picked up the phone and dialed a number. ¡°Sarah.¡±

    This was the only person she could think of who still could be of use.

    Sarah was in a daze. ¡°Cousin, are you possessed?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ming to your house now.¡±

    ¡°I¡ª¡±

    Monica had already hung up. Then, she gave the driver the address.

    Sarah was in her third year of university and was studying nursing. She still chose nursing, even though she had given up on Finn.

    Since her third year in university, Sarah had been interning in the hospital. Because of this, she felt that she was an adult and insisted on moving out to live by herself. Therefore, now that she was living in a high-ss bachelor pad, she could still put up with Monica for half a day.

    The driver quickly arrived at the entrance of Sarah¡¯s neighborhood. Monica paid and walked in. She then knocked on Sarah¡¯s door.

    Sarah looked at her in her pajamas. ¡°I thought you were sleepwalking. You¡¯re really here.¡±

    Sarah was surprised.

    ¡°Mm,¡± Monica replied.

    She did not offer any exnation. Even so, Sarah knew what was wrong with her cousin. She asked straightforwardly, ¡°Did you and Finn quarrel?¡±

    It was not an argument, and neither would they quarrel.

    It was just a matter of time.

    However, she did not want to tell Sarah more. Sarah was chattering non-stop, and it was rare for Monica to answer her questions anyway.

    Monica said bluntly, ¡°Help me find a set of pajamas. I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡±

    Sarah endured it. She returned to her room to get a set of pajamas for Monica. When she came out, she could not help but ask, ¡°Monica, what happened between you and Finn? What did he do to you, or what did you do to him?¡±

    Obviously, Sarah was not so easy to fool.

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Monica took Sarah¡¯s pajamas and prepared to go to the bathroom.

    ¡°Monica¡­¡±

    In another room of the apartment, the door was suddenly opened.

    Although it was an apartment for one, the ce was huge. Back then, it was Ruby who chose it for Sarah. She was afraid that it would not be good for her to stay alone, so she chose the best boutique apartment in South Hampton. The ce was more than a thousand four hundred square feet.

    Monica looked at the woman in the room for a long time.

    ¡°Monica.¡± The woman smiled and called her.

    Monica scrutinized her for a while. ¡°Sherry?¡±

    ¡°Uh, yes.¡± Sherry nodded.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Monica was a little surprised.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a ce to stay for the time being. Coincidentally, I bumped into Sarah at the hospital that day, so Sarah asked me to stay with her. She said that she was staying alone, so I came over.¡±

    ¡°Where have you been all these years?¡± Monica could not help but ask, ¡°Have you not returned to the Winter family?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Sherry said. ¡°I took a sum of money from Nox and promised him that I wouldn¡¯t go back.¡±

    ¡°That damn Nox.¡±

    ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter. If I return to the Winter family, I¡¯ll be in an awkward position.¡±

    ¡°I think the Winter family treats you like a daughter too,¡± Monica said bluntly.

    ¡°But in the end, I¡¯m not,¡± Sherry said calmly, neither haughty nor humble.

    It was as if she had really let go.

    ...

    ¡°Based on my understanding of Nox, he probably gave you money to make up for his guilt toward you, not to make you leave the Winter family.¡± Monica still knew what kind of person Nox was. ¡°So, even if you go back to the Winter family now, Nox won¡¯t do anything.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to deserve it,¡± Sherry said calmly. ¡°Previously, I came to the Winter family to be their daughter-inw. Now that I can¡¯t be that, I don¡¯t have any value in the Winter family. I don¡¯t want to. After taking advantage of the Winter family so much, I feel uneasy.¡±

    It was her inner uneasiness. Or¡­ because she was injured and did not want to go back.

    Either way, Monica would not expose her either.

    That was enough.

    She said, ¡°I¡¯m disturbing your rest. Go back to sleep. It¡¯s still early.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not disturbing you. I¡¯m about to get up,¡± Sherry quickly said.

    ¡°Why are you up so early?! Is it such a tough time studying in university nowadays?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to university,¡± Sherry exined. ¡°I¡¯ll be heading to work.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Monica was a little surprised.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t go to college.¡±

    ...

    ¡°Weren¡¯t your results very good?¡± Monica could not believe it.

    Back then, she heard from Sarah that Sherry¡¯s grades were one of the best in school.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t take the college entrance examination back then. Later on, I wanted to repeat for a year, but¡­ Anyway, all roads lead to Rome,¡± Sherry said. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with getting into society earlier.¡±

    ¡°Then what kind of work are you doing now?¡± Monica frowned.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do anything,¡± Sherry said. ¡°I¡¯ll do anything to earn money!¡±

    Monica wanted to ask something else. Suddenly, she saw a little girl walking out of Sherry¡¯s room.

    She rubbed her sleepy eyes and looked like she was still half-asleep.

    She hugged Sherry and Sherry picked her up and coaxed her gently. It was obvious that she was telling her to sleep.

    Monica was really stunned at this moment.

    Her eyes widened. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s Nox¡¯s?!¡±

    The little girl looked like she was two or three years old. That was when Sherry was taking care of Nox¡­

    Sherry could not help butugh. ¡°Why would I?! I can¡¯t afford to act like Cindere, running away from the ball and whatnot.¡±

 Chapter 1341 - 1341 Monica, I Donâ€™t Want to Break Up

    1341 Monica, I Don¡¯t Want to Break Up

    ¡°It really isn¡¯t,¡± Shelly exined again when she saw Monica¡¯s disbelieving eyes.

    Monica still did not seem to believe her.

    Helpless, Shelly had no choice but to wake up the little girl who was about to fall asleep again and turn her little face to Monica. ¡°Do you think she looks like Nox?¡±

    Monica looked at the little girl.

    It was true that they did not look alike. Although the little girl had big bright eyes, she looked average overall. She did not look outstanding, and if she were to look more like Nox, she would be cuter.

    ¡°So, she really isn¡¯t Nox¡¯s child. Don¡¯t overthink it.¡± Shelly seemed to be afraid that Monica would misunderstand, so she had been trying to make it clear that the child was not Nox¡¯s.

    ¡°I heard that children might only inherit one parent¡¯s genes and not the other. For example, I look like my father but not my mother.¡± Monica continued to say.

    After all, the timing was perfect.

    Shelly felt a little helpless and did not seem to know how to exin the situation.

    Monica looked at Shelly¡¯s expression and could not help butugh. ¡°It seems like I¡¯m overthinking it. It¡¯s just that when I see a single mother, I always think of¡­ a melodramatic scene.¡±

    Shelly nodded as she, too, understood where Monica wasing from.

    At that moment, Monica suddenly thought of something, ¡°Could it be that a man is sleeping in that room?¡±

    Even Monica got excited when she said it.

    That was right. If Shelly married another man and had a child with him, Monica could imagine how dark Nox¡¯s face would be.

    After all, no man could ept such a thing happening even if they did not like a woman, because that was a matter of a man¡¯s price.

    Shelly shook her head. ¡°Nope.¡±

    It was hard not to be suspicious.

    ¡°But it really isn¡¯t Nox¡¯s.¡± Shelly did not reveal who the girl¡¯s father was, but from her tone, Monica believed that the child was not Nox¡¯s.

    Even if it was true and the child was Nox¡¯s, Shelly would not have left, considering how badly she wanted to marry Nox back then.

    No matter what, she would have fought for herself. However, Monica heard that she left very calmly back then.

    After Nox announced that he had fallen in love with Zoe, Shelly left the Winters. From then on, there was no news of Shelly, and Monica had almost forgotten about Shelly¡¯s existence.

    ¡°Monica, I¡¯m bringing Be back to her room to sleep.¡± Shelly had already said what she needed to say, and there was no need for further exnation.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Monica nodded.

    Then, she watched as Shelly carried the quiet little girl into the room. Ultimately, she was still a little surprised, so she turned to look at Sarah.

    When Sarah saw her cousin¡¯s expression, she knew what thetter wanted to ask.

    She smiled evilly. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me what happened between you and Finn, I won¡¯t tell you about Shelly.¡±

    Monica rolled her eyes. If Sarah did not want to say it, it was whatever. She was not that nosy either. With that, Monica walked straight into the bathroom to take a shower.

    Sarah looked at the tightly shut door and was very unhappy. She thought, ¡®What¡¯s there to hide anyway?¡±

    She sat on the sofa in the living room angrily.

    She was woken up by her cousin before she even woke up, and now, she could not fall asleep. Hence, she sat there ying with her phone while waiting for her cousin to take a shower.

    By then, Shelly had also coaxed Bei Bei to sleep, changed her clothes, and walked out.

    ¡°Sarah, aren¡¯t you going to sleep a little longer?¡± Shelly asked as she walked out.

    ¡°Monica woke me up, and I can¡¯t go back to sleep. I think she must have quarreled with Finn, so I want to know what happened between them.¡±

    ¡°You still can¡¯t let go of Dr. Jones?¡± Shelly teased.

    ¡°I have let go of him, but I was the one who brought them back together again. So, of course, I want to see them happy. Why are they breaking up? To let down my good intentions?¡± Sarah said unhappily.

    Shelly did not say anything else. Instead, she changed into her shoes and prepared to go out.

    ¡°Shelly, do you have to work so hard? Won¡¯t you tire yourself out working three shifts a day?¡± Sarah¡¯s heart ached when she saw it was only 5:30 a.m. and Shelly was already heading out.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve gotten used to it,¡± Shelly said nonchntly. ¡°Look after Be for me for a while. I¡¯ll be back before 8 a.m. When I¡¯m back, I¡¯ll send her to kindergarten. ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep an eye on her for you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Shelly expressed her gratitude.

    Then, she opened the door and left.

    Sarah looked at Shelly¡¯s back and sighed.

 Chapter 1342 - 1342 Monica, I Donâ€™t Want to Break Up

    1342 Monica, I Don¡¯t Want to Break Up

    What kind of tragedy had befallen Shelly? If it were Sarah, she would have killed herself long ago.

    As soon as she turned around, she saw Monicaing out of the shower.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep,¡± Monica said bluntly.

    ¡°Are you sleeping in my room?¡± Sarah went straight to her room.

    ¡°Where else am I going to sleep? Isn¡¯t Shelly sleeping with her daughter?¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I need to watch over Be anyway.¡± Sarah nodded.

    Monica did not say anything else.

    ¡°By the way, what happened between you and Finn?¡±

    The moment the door closed, Sarah¡¯s irritable voice came from outside the living room. Monica ignored her andy on Sarah¡¯s bed.

    What had happened between them, she said? They were going to break up.

    Monica had thought it through very carefully. However, Finn did not call or send a message that night, which made her feel a little disappointed.

    Forget it. At that point, what was there to look forward to?

    Monica closed her eyes and immediately fell asleep.

    Her phone was in silent mode as she was afraid that the phone ringing would wake her up. As she could not sleep as well as she used to, any sound could affect her.

    Monica woke up at 3 p.m.

    After waking up, shey in bed for a while before getting up and taking a few nces at her phone. They were all calls and messages from Brandon and none from Finn.

    In fact, it was within her expectations. Based on her understanding of Finn, he would never take the initiative to do anything.

    She dialed Brandon¡¯s number. ¡°Are you awake?¡±

    ¡°Where are you?¡± Brandon said anxiously, ¡°You didn¡¯t answer my calls or reply to my texts.¡±

    ¡°After taking care of you all night, can¡¯t I have a good rest?¡±

    ¡°You only just woke up?¡± Brandon seemed surprised.

    ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°I thought you were hiding from me because you were sad,¡± Brandon said bluntly.

    Monica was speechless. She had long passed the age where she would break her heart for love. In fact, she could see everything clearly now.

    ¡°Did you break up with Finn?¡± Brandon asked directly.

    Although he was drunkst night, he remembered many things clearly.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m ready to break up.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you love him anymore?¡± Brandon continued to ask.

    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Monica replied.

    It meant she could stop loving him.

    ¡°Then¡­¡± Brandon said, ¡°Can I pursue you?¡±

    Monica was stunned and did not react for a long time.

    ¡°I like you a lot.¡± Brandon seemed to want to make things less awkward for both of them, so he spoke casually, ¡°If you don¡¯t like Finn anymore, why don¡¯t you and I give this rtionship thing a go? I¡¯m actually quite nice.¡±

    ¡°Forget it.¡± Monica rejected him. ¡°I never treat rtionships as child¡¯s y. Don¡¯t youe and make a mess out of things. ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± At that moment, Brandon became more serious. ¡°I¡¯ve liked you since I was young. Even though I was overseas for so many years, I always wanted toe back and look for you when I grew up. However, who would¡¯ve thought that when I graduated from high school and tried my best to get into a university in South Hampton City, I heard from an old friend of mine that you fell in love with a man who studied medicine and even openly pursued him. I was so sad that I didn¡¯t dare toe back. ¡±

    Monica did not seem to believe him. She thought that Brandon was talking foric relief.

    ¡°Monica, do you remember what I told you before I left?¡± Brandon could also sense Monica¡¯s disbelief.

    ¡°Who would remember something that happened so long ago?¡±

    ¡°I told you I woulde back and marry you when I grew up, and you agreed!¡± Brandon sounded a little angry. ¡°Yet, after I left, you fell in love with another man!¡±

    That made him really upset.

    Monica, on the other hand, was speechless.

    At that time, she was only seven or eight years old. Who knew what love was? Who knew what marriage was?

    She just casually agreed to it when she saw Brandon crying so hard and did not take it to heart. If Brandon had not mentioned it again, she would not have remembered it.

    ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t care. Now that you¡¯re single again, I¡¯m going to pursue you,¡± Brandon said firmly.

    ¡°Are you crazy!¡± Monica was speechless. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s real because you liked me when you were young? I¡¯m not interested in ying these love games with you. Go away!¡±

    ¡°Who says I don¡¯t like you now? I¡¯m much older now and I know very well that I like you. I was even jealous that you were with Finn. But now that you¡¯ve finally broken up with Finn, I¡¯m so happy that I finally have a chance.¡± The person on the other end was ecstatic.

 Chapter 1343 - 1343 Monica, I Donâ€™t Want to Break Up

    1343 Monica, I Don¡¯t Want to Break Up

    Monica had never seen such a shameless man, who could make how happy he was about somebody else¡¯s breakup sound so natural.

    ¡°Whether it was when we were young or not, I¡¯m telling you now that I don¡¯t like you. Don¡¯t waste your energy on me. If you have the guts to try to woo me, I¡¯ll fire you.¡±

    ¡°Monica, you must separate business from private matters. How can you put them together?¡± The person on the other end of the phone was unhappy.

    ¡°I¡¯m the boss. What can you do to me if I don¡¯t want to separate business and private matters?!¡±

    ¡°Monica¨C¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore.¡± Monica¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°And I don¡¯t want to chat with you anymore. Anyway, I won¡¯t ept the fact that you like me.¡±

    ¡°Hey¨C¡±

    Monica hung up the phone immediately.

    F*ck. Was her luck with men that good? She had yet to break up with Finn, yet someone was already pursuing her.

    Although she strongly denied Brandon¡¯s feelings for her over the phone, she knew that Brandon really like her.

    In the beginning, she did not expose that part of their rtionship and could still call him her childhood friend. However, now that she had exposed it, it felt like she was deceiving herself.

    As for her feelings for Brandon¡­ It could only be said that she did not dislike him, but she did not have feelings for him.

    Moreover, she was not interested in dating either. She felt that she was suited to spend the rest of her life alone.

    Monica put down her phone and did not allow herself to mull over her dilemma for too long. In any case, she did not like him, so she would not allow him like her too.

    When she walked out of the room, the house was empty. Sarah had probably gone to work, and Shelly and her daughter were not there either.

    She had never thought of staying in Sarah¡¯s house for too long because she was just here to take a nap. Now that she was awake, she naturally left and took a taxi to Finn¡¯s apartment.

    She had never been one to drag things out. Since she had decided on something, she would do it immediately. Right now, she had to pack her things and leave.

    In fact, she could remember clearly that back when she divorced Finn, she was a few dayste to pack her things, but that *sshole Finn had thrown them all away.

    As that memory was reying in her mind, she got out of the car. her footsteps were a little fast. One had to know that all her clothes now were branded, and her heart would ache if she lost all of them.

    With that, she quickly walked into the elevator and pressed the button.

    When she arrived at the entrance of Finn¡¯s apartment, she was calm, but at that moment, she was inexplicably hesitant. After all, the moment she entered the house, it would mean that her rtionship with Finn was over.

    They had been entangled for so many years. It had been ten years since she started pursuing Finn in her first year of university!

    How many decades had she, a woman, spent on a man?

    At the thought of that, Monica seemed much more confident now. After all, she had spent ten years trying to warm a man¡¯s heart. Did she think that things will change in the next ten or twenty years?

    She pressed her fingerprint on the door. The moment she did that, she even wondered if Finn had deleted all of them as he did in thest divorce.

    Finn could really piss people off by acting like an *sshole sometimes.

    Fortunately, he did none of that this time as the door opened. When Monica walked in, Finn was in the living room, and Patsy was there too.

    The two of them were sitting on the sofa and watching TV. They were watching Patsy¡¯s favorite TV show, with Finn sitting at the side.

    For some reason, she felt that the two of them got along with each other pretty well.

    Would Finn¡¯s life be better without her around?

    As for her so-called dilemma¡­ She was just confused as to how Finn could let go of her when he made the decision, just like when they divorced.

    At that time, she could feel that Finn loved her, but he could do as he said and stopped loving her. She felt that she had to learn more from Finn on that.

    Her appearance at that moment instantly attracted the attention of Finn and Patsy. Both of them looked at her, stunned at her abrupt appearance.

    Monica said bluntly, ¡°I came back to pack my things. It will take half an hour at most.¡±

    Finn¡¯s eyes seemed to flicker.

    Patsy, however, was baffled. She did not know what was up with Monica.

    When she woke up early that morning, she only saw Finn sitting in the living room, and Monica was nowhere to be seen.

    The woman was out all night, so what could she have been up to?

    Just as Patsy was about to ask, Finn suddenly called out to her, ¡°Patsy.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Patsy looked at Finn in surprise.

    ¡°Go back to your room.¡±

    Patsy frowned.

    ¡°Be good.¡± Finn¡¯s voice was cold.

    Patsy pursed his lips and obediently returned to her room.

    In fact, she could tell that Finn and Monica must have had a conflict, but she did not understand why Monica would have had a conflict with Finn. Finn treated her so well, so why was she so ungrateful?

    If a man treated her like that, she would repay him wholeheartedly.

    After Patsy left, Finn followed Monica into their room, where Monica found a big box and started to pack her things.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡± Finn looked at her and said bluntly.

    ¡°Alright, go ahead. I¡¯m listening,¡± Monica replied as she packed her things.

    She did not stop what she was doing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t pack yet.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead. I can hear you.¡± Still, Monica was packing her things seriously.

    Finn pursed his lips.

    ¡°Monica, I don¡¯t want to break up with you.¡± Finnpromised and said.

    ...

    Monica¡¯s hands, which were packing up her things, paused.

    Slowly, she continued to pack up and said firmly, ¡°But I¡¯ve thought about it. I think we¡¯re wasting each other¡¯s time by being together.¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯ve done something wrong, you can point them out.¡± Finn maintained his calm voice as he talked to her.

    When Monica heard him speaking calmly, she somehow felt like he was talking about the weather today.

    She said, ¡°It has nothing to do with whether you¡¯ve done wrong something or not. I just don¡¯t think we should be forced to be together. ¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel forced. In fact, I¡¯m¨C¡± Very happy.

    ¡°But I feel forced and tired,¡± Monica interrupted him.

    ¡°Do you like Brandon?¡± Finn asked her seriously.

    Monica sneered.

    She said, ¡°You can think whatever you want. Anyway, I¡¯ve always been half-hearted in our rtionship. Be it the Michael in the past or the Brandon now, just take it that it¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s all because I don¡¯t take rtionships seriously.¡±

    ...

 Chapter 1344 - 1344 Parting On Good Terms and Breaking Up In The End

    1344 Parting On Good Terms and Breaking Up In The End

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Finn suddenly apologized.

    Monica pursed her lips.

    ¡°I spoke too harshlyst night.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Monica stuffed everything into the box. ¡°What you said is also the truth.¡±

    ¡°I get jealous too,¡± Finn said bluntly.

    However, Monica continued packing her things.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been together for so long, but I¡¯ve never seen you treat me like that before. That was why I was jealous,¡± Finn said in a low voice.

    At that moment, Monica seemed to look up at Finn.

    ¡°Nox said there was a problem with our rtionship, but I didn¡¯t realize it. I thought that since the two of us were together, we were really together. Moreover, we¡¯ve been so busy, and we both need time to do our own things, so I tried not to disturb you and affect your work. I thought I was being considerate of you.¡± Finn looked at Monica and told her seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to change it in the future. ¡±

    ¡°Change what?¡± Monica put down the things she was packing and stood up from the ground.

    Finn looked at Monica.

    ¡°I¡¯ll care about you more and treat you better¨C¡±

    ¡°So you don¡¯t think you treated me well before?¡± Monica asked him.

    Finn was stunned.

    Monica looked at his expression and smiled faintly. She knew he did not think that he treated her badly!

    The conflict between her and Finn had never been about whether they treated each other well or not. It was about what value they brought into each other¡¯s life.

    To Finn, she was just his responsibility.

    She said, ¡°Finn, I¡¯m really tired. I feel like, ever since the start, we¡¯re from two separate worlds. I was the one who insisted on liking you. Our personalities, living environments, hobbies, and everything is different. We even think differently. When we¡¯re together, other than making each other sad, I really can¡¯t find much happiness. So, what¡¯s the point of us getting back together the past three years? To be friends with benefits?¡±

    Finn looked at Monica as if he did not expect her to have thought of their rtionship like that all along.

    He thought that by sleeping with her, they had given each other their hearts.

    Yes, he admitted that because they had slept together, the sense that he would lose Monica again was almost gone. He just took it for granted that they would be together for the rest of their lives and thought what they needed to do was support each other so that this rtionship could go smoothly. He had never thought that he would need to get Monica¡¯s love again.

    He really thought they were in love.

    ¡°Finn.¡± Monica looked at him, ¡°What you want is a peaceful life, and what I want is a man who loves me. I¡¯ve had enough of your coldness and indifference, of you treating everyone the same as you treat me. I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯m a selfish person. What I want is a man who loves mepletely, not because it¡¯s his responsibility to love me.¡±

    ¡°Monica¨C¡±

    ¡°Forget it. Can you stop talking?¡± Monica interrupted Finn.

    Finn looked at her.

    At that moment, he was still so calm, and it made Monica wonder when Finn would lose his temper.

    He seemed to have lost his temperst night, but in the end, he still rationally endured it.

    Why would she like such a man? Could it be because she found him attractive?

    That was right. Finn was not particrly handsome, but he met all of her beauty standards in a man, and she was attracted to his body.

    Now that she realized that he was good-looking but useless, there was no need for her to be reluctant to leave.

    ¡°Let¡¯s part on good terms. We can still be friends in the future.¡± Monica really did not want to talk to Finn anymore.

    In fact, she was also suppressing her emotions now. However, she felt that if she lost her temper, she would think that she was crazy. Since Finn did not lose his temper, she would be especially embarrassed when the two of them quarreled.

    She would rather things remain like that between them. Their breakup would be as calm as when they decided to be together.

    ¡°You may leave.¡± Monica said to Finn, ¡°I want to pack my things alone. I¡¯ll feel very ufortable if you¡¯re beside me. ¡±

    Finn swallowed the words he wanted to say. He could see that Monica was pushing him away by not wanting to talk to him anymore.

    Actually¡­ he was not great at expressing himself.

    Especially over the past few years, he had developed a habitual mindset with Monica. As the two of them were respectful to each other and there had never been any conflicts, he thought that there was no conflict between them. It was only at that moment that he realized they were separated by a gap that could not be crossed.

 Chapter 1345 - 1345 Parting On Good Terms and Breaking Up In The End

    1345 Parting On Good Terms and Breaking Up In The End

    Seeing Finn turning around and leaving, Monica sneered.

    As far as Finn was concerned, he just needed to fight for her for a little bit. However, since he could not get her, it was no longer his responsibility.

    That was good too. Since things were calm regardless of whether they were together or not, it would not be too awkward when they met in the future.

    Monica packed up three big suitcases of things. After making sure that she did not miss anything, she dragged the three big suitcases out of the room.

    The moment she left, she could not help but sigh. It turned out that leaving someone was not as difficult as she thought it would be.

    When she walked out of the living room, Finn was sitting on the sofa, seemingly waiting for her.

    Seeing her dragging the suitcase, he quickly went forward.

    ¡°Let me help you,¡± Finn said.

    Monica smiled, thinking, ¡®Finn, that *sshole, is quite proactive.¡¯

    However, she did not refuse. From now on, they were friends, and it was okay for friends to help each other. If Finn wanted to help her in the future, she would not refuse.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Monica nodded.

    Finn dragged her threerge suitcases out of the door. By then, Monica had contacted her driver, who was waiting for her in the garage.

    When the driver saw them, he quickly took the luggage from Finn.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll do it.¡± Finn refused.

    The driver was a little embarrassed, but Monica was not. Anyway, Finn was insistent on sending her off personally.

    It seemed like only when it was time to break up did she know the man¡¯s character.

    Finn was not all great, but he was not bad either.

    She watched as Finn put all her things into the trunk.

    Monica said politely, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Then, she got into the backseat of the car.

    She did not expect her breakup with Finn to be so ¡®pleasant¡¯.

    The first time they broke up, she thought that Finn had cheated on her, and Finn thought that she had cheated on him. Although they did not fight at that time, it was obvious that they had left a very bad impression on each other. As a result, when they were forced to get married the second time, their rtionship was bad. Then, when they got divorced the second time, it was a very painful divorce.

    Only this time, the two of them did not seem to react to the breakup.

    Now that she thought about it, she probably did not love him anymore.

    In fact, the breakup the first time and the second time was so hard because they loved each other too much. It was only when they stopped loving each other that they no longer felt the pain.

    As Monica thought about it, she realized that the rtionship between them was a little funny. They had already broken up three times. How did they let each other do that?

    Monica closed the car door, not wanting to pretend to say goodbye to Finn.

    In the future, they would just let nature take its course when they met. There was no need to be too conscious about it.

    With that, she told the chauffeur to drive away.

    The moment the driver started the car, Finn knocked on Monica¡¯s car ss door.

    Monica rolled down the car window. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    She used a very normal tone. It was the tone and demeanor she would use with ordinary friends.

    ¡°Take care of yourself,¡± Finn said.

    Monica actually expected Finn to say that, so it was no surprise.

    She nodded. ¡°Alright, you too.¡±

    After that, Monica rolled up the car window and thought to herself, ¡®I cannot meet a sc*mbag like that again in the future.¡±

    Then, she instructed the chauffeur to drive away. She did not turn around to look at Finn, who had been standing in the garage the entire time until his phone suddenly rang.

    Finn looked down and picked up the call. ¡°Nox.¡±

    ¡°How did it go with Monica?¡± Nox asked excitedly.

    Last night, in the middle of the night, a certain someone called him and told him about his rtionship crisis. Hence, he pointed out two things Finn could do.

    One of it was that he had to have a good talk with Monica. He had to tell her all the conflicts between them and everything that Monica cared about. Once everything was resolved, they could bury the hatchet.

    However, with Finn¡¯s personality, if he could exin things to Monica, he would not be Finn.

    Nox was 80 percent sure that as long as Monica refused to have a deep conversation with Finn, Finn would give up after a few tries. Therefore, that perfect solution was useless.

    Then the second thing Finn could do was go along with Monica.

 Chapter 1346 - 1346 Parting On Good Terms and Breaking Up In The End

    1346 Parting On Good Terms and Breaking Up In The End

    If Monica wanted to break up, he would break up with her. Then, after breaking up, they started over again.

    The only conflict between Monica and Finn¡¯s rtionship was that Finn did not take the initiative and that she could not feel Finn¡¯s love for her. Only by having Finn pursue Monica again seriously and using practical actions to prove that Finn really loved Monica could that rtionship be repaired.

    However, the second option was risky. Once Monica fell in love with Brandon, Finn would be in trouble. Therefore, Nox still hoped to solve the problem with the first method.

    ¡°Monica left,¡± Finn said, but there was not much emotion in his tone.

    Nox sighed. In the end, he still had too high of an expectation for Finn.

    He said, ¡°In that case, you have to keep an eye on Monica. I have to remind you that Monica is really popr now. At least half of South Hampton City¡¯s bachelors have their eyes on Monica. You really shouldn¡¯t be too confident.¡±

    Finn chose to remain silent.

    ¡°Forget it. I won¡¯t hurt you. From now on, you just have to pursue Monica seriously and let Monica feel that you care about her. ¡± Nox said, ¡°If you need any technical support, look for me.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Finn replied.

    Then, he hung up.

    He was not as confident as he thought. However, he realized that he should change himself.

    ¡­

    Monica moved to a new house instead of returning to the Cardellini family¡¯s residence. She was afraid that her parents would kick up a fuss.

    Thest time she went back, they asked her when she would marry Finn and when they would have children.

    Now that she had to tell them that she had broken up with Finn¡­ She did not dare to imagine that scene. Therefore, it was better to find a ce to lie low for now.

    That new home was a high-ss apartment that she had just told her secretary to buy for her. It was rtively close to Cardellini Enterprise. Anyway, as long as she had money, buying a house was easy.

    She took out her things from the suitcase and organized them. She was only halfway through unpacking when her phone suddenly rang.

    She looked at the caller ID and frowned.

    Why was Candice looking for her? Although she was okay with the woman, she hated that sc*mbag Edward.

    At that thought, that sc*mbag Edward, that *sshole Finn, and that d*uchebag Nox¡­ Birds of a feather really did flock together. No wonder they were such great friends.

    Nevertheless, she endured it and answered the call.

    ¡°Monica.¡± The voice on the other end was very casual.

    It made Monica feel a little uneasy, like she wanted to keep a distance from Candice at that moment.

    She took a deep breath. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m trying on the wedding dress now. Can youe over and help me take a look? It¡¯s Saturday today. You shouldn¡¯t be at work, right?¡± the other party asked sincerely.

    Monica wanted to refuse, but for some reason, she could not reject Candice. She felt that one day, she would kill herself because of that sc*mbag Edward and Candice.

    She said. ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you the address.¡± Candice did not seem surprised by Monica¡¯s agreement.

    The conversation between them was also very natural. It was as if Monica¡¯s answer was within her expectation.

    Even Monica even felt like it was normal. For some reason, it did not feel distant.

    After putting down the phone, Monica did not waste any more time and went to the address Candice had sent.

    When she arrived, she saw many people waiting at the door. That was the treatment the Leader¡¯s wife would get.

    She did not know if she felt sad for Candice. However, once Candice married Edward, she would no longer have any freedom in her life. Her every move would be monitored by tens of thousands of people.

    As she walked in, Candice was the only one in therge hall choosing her wedding dress.

    Was that sc*mbag Edward not here?

    ¡°Monica.¡± Candice greeted her warmly when she saw her.

    It was that feeling that made it impossible for Monica to reject Candice¡¯s approach.

    Candice held Monica¡¯s hand naturally. Even Candice herself did not realize that her closeness to Monica was a little abnormal.

    ¡°Look at these two wedding dresses. Which one do you think looks better?¡± Candice asked.

    Monica followed Candice¡¯s line of sight.

    To be honest, both outfits were elegant and gorgeous, and the styles were simr. It was the most modest and noble style in Harken, which waspletely different from the traditional wedding dresses. However, even though they looked very high-end and noble, theycked¡­ the wow factor.

 Chapter 1347 - 1347 Parting On Good Terms and Breaking Up In The End

    1347 Parting On Good Terms and Breaking Up In The End

    It just felt like the importance of the wedding ceremony was far greater than the essence of marriage.

    ¡°I think they look the same.¡± Monica could not give any constructive suggestions because there was no difference.

    Most importantly, none of them were what she liked, and now, she suddenly remembered Jeanne¡¯s wedding dress.

    That was the best wedding in the world. At that time, she was touched by Edward picking Jeanne up with rows of cars filled with flowers.

    Now, she did not know whether she felt sorry for Jeanne or sad for the woman in front of her.

    Would a woman of the royal family be happy?

    It was such an important moment in her life, yet Candice had to choose her wedding dress alone.

    ¡°I think so too.¡± Candice did not seem to be as emotional as Monica.

    When she was suddenly informed to try on the wedding dress today, she was a little stunned.

    She almost thought that she did not need to try it on and that she could put it on on the day of the ceremony. Yet, he said that she had to choose one, and she had to choose one of the two options.

    In fact, she also thought that both dresses were about the same, but the main point was that she was not stunned by the wedding dresses. She even had a feeling that she had seen a wedding dress more gorgeous and better than those.

    However, after thinking about it carefully, her mind was nk.

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll choose the one on the right.¡± Candice did not want to dwell on it.

    ¡°Alright.¡± The staff member quickly nodded and said respectfully, ¡°Although Ms. Nicholson¡¯s wedding dress is tailor-made ording to your size, you still need to try it on to see if it¡¯s alright. We still have a few more days to alter it. Please try it on here.¡±

    With that, Candice left with the staff.

    As Monica waited on the sofa, she picked up a magazine and read it.

    ¡°Yo, you¡¯re here too.¡± A male voice suddenly sounded in her ear.

    Monica raised her head to see Nox, who arrived but did not see Edward. She was about to lower her head when she suddenly thought of something and stared at Nox nkly.

    She wanted to see if¡­ there were any simrities between them.

    ¡°Hey.¡± Nox was baffled by Monica¡¯s stare. ¡°You don¡¯t like me, do you?! Let me tell you, I¡¯m already taken. Don¡¯t you have any ideas about me.¡±

    Monica came back to her senses and rolled her eyes. She said speechlessly, ¡°I¡¯m just wondering if someone has already been cuckolded.¡±

    ¡°You mean Finn?¡± Nox¡¯s tone was firm.

    Monica sneered.

    ¡°Tell me, Monica. Did you do something shameful behind Finn¡¯s back?¡± Nox questioned.

    ¡°You should mind your own business.¡± Monica could not be bothered with Nox. ¡°Maybe one day, a child will appear and call you daddy.¡±

    ¡°Ridiculous.¡± Nox did not take it to heart. ¡°I, Nox, have roamed the world for so many years, but I¡¯ve never failed! I won¡¯t have a kid!¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡± Monicaughed sarcastically.

    She could not believe that the guy was still showing off.

    ¡°You, on the other hand, really broke up with Finn.¡± Nox changed the topic.

    ¡°He told you?¡± Monica seemed calm.

    Of course, she was a little surprised. After all, Finn rarely talked about himself, so it was a little surprising that he told Nox so quickly.

    ¡°You guys have been together for so many years. Isn¡¯t it a pity to break up?¡± Nox started to question.

    He was helping Finn find out Monica¡¯s attitude toward Finn now.

    ¡°It would be a pity if we don¡¯t break up.¡± Monica said bluntly, ¡°If we don¡¯t break up, we¡¯ll waste everyone¡¯s time.¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you thought about being together with Finn forever?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve never thought that you would be with him for so many years¨C¡±

    ¡°Nox,¡± Monica directly interrupted him. ¡°Can you stop being such a busybody?¡±

    Nox¡¯s eyes widened.

    Monica was really good for nothing.

    ¡°How long has it been since youst saw Shelly?¡± Monica immediately changed the topic.

    She really did not want to talk about Finn anymore. From now, she did not want to hear a single thing about him.

    It was not that he could not let go, but she just did not want to be tied up with Finn.

    ¡°Why are you suddenly talking about her?¡± Nox¡¯s face was filled with disgust.

    His dislike for Shelly was bone-deep.

    ¡°I met her,¡± Monica said bluntly.

    ¡°You met her? Why did you meet her?¡± Nox was a little agitated.

 Chapter 1348 - 1348 Parting On Good Terms and Breaking Up In The End

    1348 Parting On Good Terms and Breaking Up In The End

    It was probably because they had not seen each other for so many years, so it was a little surprising for them to see each other out of the blue.

    ¡°She¡¯s changed a lot. I almost didn¡¯t recognize her.¡± Monica recalled the scene of her meeting Shelly yesterday¡­ No, to be precise, it was this morning.

    ¡°And?¡± Nox was calm.

    ¡°And¡­¡± Monica said, ¡°You can find out for yourself.¡±

    ¡°Why should I?¡± Nox was speechless. ¡°I don¡¯t want her toe back and ruin my rtionship!¡±

    ¡°You think too highly of yourself.¡±

    If she wanted to destroy it, she would have done so long ago.

    In fact, she felt that Shelly was avoiding Nox now. Otherwise, the single mother would not have to live such a hard life. Even if the child was not Nox¡¯s child, the Winters would take her of her and the child if she asked. However, she chose to be alone, which could only mean that she really wanted to cut ties with the Winters.

    Nox was about to refute Monica when the curtains of the changing room opened and Candice appeared in front of them in her gorgeous wedding dress.

    The two of them instantly looked at Candice.

    When she first saw the wedding dress, she felt that it was noble but had nothing special about it. However, Candice¡¯s temperament added a lot of character to the wedding dress.

    With the white wedding dress with silver embellishments and a long tail on, she looked like a queen who ruled the world.

    ¡°Does it look good?¡± Candice asked them.

    Monica nodded unconsciously.

    She had to admit that even after all these years, that sc*mbag Edward still had some taste. Just his taste in choosing a wife was top-notch.

    Jeanne was definitely the most beautiful woman she had ever seen. Even though Susan¡¯s facial features were not as stunning, she carried herself elegantly.

    Candice, on the other hand, was considered above average, but it was maybe because they did not have high expectations for her that she always surprised them.

    Monica even felt that the wedding dress was tailor-made for Candice.

    In reality, the wedding dresses of the wives of the previous Leaders of Harken were all traditional-looking, with only minor modifications.

    Yet, at that moment, Candice was wearing it as if it was specially designed for her, and it looked stunning on her.

    ¡°It looks good,¡± Nox alsomented.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Candice smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s just it doesn¡¯t wow me as much as the dress Jeanne wore back then,¡± Nox added.

    Monica turned to look at Nox.

    She really admired that guy for touching a sore spot.

    Nox only realized what he said after he said it. When he looked at Candice earlier, he somehow thought of Jeanne and made a simpleparison in his heart.

    Then¡­ he said it out loud

    ¡°I-I-I¡­¡± Nox stuttered.

    Even if he wanted to, he could not clear his name at that moment.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Candice did not seem to mind. On the contrary, she seemed very magnanimous. ¡°I heard that Jeanne was Edward¡¯s most beloved woman.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all in the past. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Nox tried to smooth things over.

    He thought that if Edward knew what he said, he would probably be beaten to death.

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Candice smiled. ¡°Since I¡¯m going to marry Edward, I have to ept his past.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to take it to heart,¡± Monica also said.

    Candice looked at Monica.

    Monica said bluntly, ¡°If he loved her the most, he wouldn¡¯t have let her go so quickly. At the end of the day, he didn¡¯t really love her, so there¡¯s no need to be jealous.¡±

    Her words were clearly not meant to ease the atmosphere. It was an attack on Edward.

    Candice understood. Moreover, she already knew that Monica and Jeanne were best friends. If not for the fact that she had an inexplicable affinity with Monica, she did not think that she would be friends with Monica.

    ¡°Who says he didn¡¯t love her very much?¡± Nox retorted. He was unhappy that Monica was denying Edward¡¯s feelings. ¡°You don¡¯t even know how Jeanne died, yet you¡¯re jumping to conclusions.¡±

    ¡°Does it matter how she died? What¡¯s important is that she¡¯s dead and Edward is living a better life than anyone else.¡± Monica sneered, ¡°It really proves the saying.¡±

    Nox frowned.

    ¡°That men can do anything to get rich and gain power, including using his dead wife.¡±

    Edward was not far from them and heard them talking about him.

 Chapter 1349 - 1349 The Wedding: Last Night As A Bachelor

    1349 The Wedding: Last Night As A Bachelor

    ¡°Ahem.¡± Nox coughed.

    Clearly, he was reminding Monica that Edward was here.

    Monica¡¯s back was facing Edward, so she could not see him. She did not think that Nox would be so kind either, so she did not know what Nox¡¯s cough meant. She thought he had choked on his saliva.

    She continued, ¡°I was really envious of Jeanne back then. I even tried my best to matchmake Jeanne and Edward, thinking that Edward was miles better than Eden. Only now do I realize that none of them are good people. The only thing they prioritize is power and benefits. I really regret matchmaking Edward and Jeanne back then.¡±

    Nox¡¯s eyes were twitching. However, Monica did not notice it.

    As Candice¡¯s attention was also on Monica, she did not notice Edward, who was not far away.

    She did not know why, but she was not surprised by Monica¡¯s actions. Logically speaking, she was about to marry Edward, and it was inappropriate for Monica to suddenly speak ill of Edward.

    However, she actually thought it was natural for Monica to say that. It was as if she knew Monica¡¯s personality.

    In fact, Monica gave outsiders the impression that she was steady and mature, with the air of an overbearing female CEO, which waspletely different from the woman who had let herself go in front of her.

    ¡°Candice.¡± Ignoring Nox, Monica said to Candice seriously, ¡°You¡¯d better be prepared to marry Edward. Although I don¡¯t really see you as a friend, I feel obligated to remind you what kind of person Edward is! Of course, I think my reminder will be useless. As long as he takes the initiative and wants it, no woman can reject a high-quality sc*mbag like him.¡±

    Candice pursed her lips. She actually agreed with Monica on that point.

    It was clear that she did not have any hope or feelings for Edward, but after getting along with him for a while, she started feeling¡­ something.

    That man really had some magic. She knew that she could not fall in love with him, but she just could not control herself.

    ¡°Take care of yourself.¡± Monica felt that she should stop there.

    As for what would happen in the end, it was obvious that a newbie like Candice would be devoured by Edward, and everything she said today was useless.

    In fact, she was just venting. She had been holding it in for too long and wanted to say it out loud.

    It would be best if she told someone important to Edward. Regardless of whether Edward liked Candice or not, he was about to marry Candice. If she said anything wrong about Edward in front of Candice, it would affect their rtionship.

    She felt great. She could not wait for Candice to suddenly run away from the marriage. Then, Edward would embarrass himself in front of the entire nation.

    Monica was still fantasizing about her own world when a male voice suddenly sounded from behind her. ¡°Are you done?¡±

    That was right. It was Edward¡¯s voice.

    Monica¡¯s body tensed. At that moment, she was so startled that she jumped.

    By then, Nox had regained hisposure. He looked at Monica¡¯s expression, which looked as if she had just eaten sh*t, and gloated.

    He wanted to see how Monica would react when she was caught red-handed.

    Monica was petrified as she watched Edward walk past her.

    He did not look at her, as if he did not hear what she had just said behind his back. Instead, he walked straight to Candice.

    Needless to say, the two of them looked like a match made in heaven when they stood together.

    At that moment, Monica really wanted to burrow herself in a hole.

    It would be fine if it was when she was still together with Finn because Edward might not do anything to her on ount of Finn.

    However, now that her only backer was gone, if Edward really did something to her¡­

    The emotions on her face were visible.

    ¡°Now you¡¯re scared?¡± Nox smiled evilly.

    Was she not talking in such an imposing manner just now? Why be afraid now if she had the guts to say it?

    Monica red at Nox. She finally understood what Nox¡¯s twisted expression meant.

    Damn it. Did he not have a mouth? Could he not just say it out loud?

    He could have had a sudden stroke and his face was cramping.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Edward is not a petty person. For the sake of Finn, he won¡¯t do anything to you even if you say such bad things about him, right, Edward?¡± Nox was obviously still fanning the mes.

 Chapter 1350 - 1350 The Wedding: Last Night As A Bachelor

    1350 The Wedding: Last Night As A Bachelor

    However, Edward ignored them, and his gazended on Candice¡¯s wedding dress.

    Candice¡¯s face was filled with embarrassment. She felt embarrassed for Monica!

    ¡°Oh, right.¡± Nox, who could never stay out of trouble, continued, ¡°I remember now. You and Finn have broken up, so I don¡¯t think Edward needs to answer to Finn anymore.¡±

    At that moment, Monica really wanted to pick up a kitchen knife and kill Nox!

    Why did a man like him not get struck to death by a bolt of lightning?

    ¡°You and Finn broke up?¡± Edward, who had been ignoring them from the start, suddenly shifted his gaze to Monica.

    Monica was flustered by Edward¡¯s gaze.

    She said, ¡°Actually, we don¡¯t have to break up now.¡±

    That was how spineless she was. In the face of life and death, she still believed that her life was more important.

    ¡°What? Are you going to get Finn back now?¡± Nox asked deliberately.

    Monica red at Nox and thought, ¡®How is it that a woman hasn¡¯t castrated him?¡¯

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I call Finn and tell him that Monica regrets it and wants to get back with him again? Do you want me to help you with it?¡± Nox smiled.

    Monica told herself that she had to be patient and that she could not be angry.

    She smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll handle my own rtionship matters, Young Master Winter. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. If you have the time, you should take more care of our Leader. He¡¯s so busy every day, and as his most capable right-hand man, you should share his burden. Leader, you seem to have lost weight recently. You should take care of yourself.¡±

    Nox burst outughing at the words that came out of Monica¡¯s mouth.

    He said, ¡°Monica, when did you be so good at being pragmatic? That¡¯s not what you said behind Edward¡¯s back just now. Didn¡¯t you just say that Edward was a high-quality sc*mbag? I¡¯m really curious. What does it mean for a scumbag to be described as high-quality?¡±

    What did that mean? It meant he was a sc*mbag among sc*mbags!

    ¡°You heard wrong. I was talking about quality men. Sc*mbag? Isn¡¯t that you? How can you use it on the Leader?¡± Monica lied through her teeth.

    Nox¡¯s expression changed a little. ¡°Who¡¯s a sc*mbag? I¡¯ve turned over a new leaf, and I¡¯m determined to be a good man! Don¡¯t go around ndering me!¡±

    Monica¡¯s contempt toward Nox was obvious.

    ¡°I say, Monica¨C¡±

    ¡°Oh, look at the time. It¡¯s a littlete, and I have a dinner party to attend tonight.¡± Monica suddenly said with an exaggerated expression.

    Nox rolled his eyes.

    If Monica would like to put on a show, he would be her guest.

    ¡°Um, Candice.¡± Monica looked at Candice with an overly amicable expression. ¡°I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll be on my way now.¡±

    Candice nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

    She, too, knew that Monica wanted nothing more than to disappear from Edward¡¯s sight.

    ¡°You look really beautiful in your wedding dress, and it matches the Leader very well. I wish you a happy and longsting marriage in advance,¡± Monica said against her conscience.

    Having said it out loud, even she looked down on herself.

    Nox, on the other hand, smiled brightly. However, he had to say that Monica had really changed a lot.

    If it were the old Monica, who had not experienced anything back then, even if she was caught red-handed, she would have fought him head-on instead of fawning as she was now.

    For some reason, he missed the silly and naive girl she used to be.

    Everyone looked at Monica as she fled.

    After Monica left, Nox also left. He knew that he would be a third wheel by staying there.

    In fact, he did not know how Edward felt about Candice because he knew that the person Edward liked was still Jeanne.

    However, Edward was willing to marry Candice from the bottom of his heart, unlike Susan Gates, whom he married purely for the sake of benefits.

    He hoped that Edward would really fall in love with Candice.

    Edward had been alone for so many years.

    All everyone could see was Edward¡¯s powerful and morous side, but no one knew the suffering he was going through deep down in his heart.

    No one knew that a drunk Edward would shout Jeanne¡¯s name again and again.

    After Nox and Monica left, Candice felt a little ufortable, especially under Edward¡¯s gaze. Ever since she arrived, his gaze had been on her, making her a little uneasy.

    ¡°Are you going to pick this one?¡± Edward was calm.

 Chapter 1351 - 1351 The Wedding: Last Night As A Bachelor

    1351 The Wedding: Last Night As A Bachelor

    He was not affected at all by Monica¡¯s disdain for him.

    That was right. He did not care, and a truly powerful person would not care about what others said.

    Candice went along with Edward and said awkwardly, ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very nice.¡± Edward gave her a positive affirmation.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Candice smiled. ¡°Do you want to try on your suit now?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Edward agreed immediately.

    It was as if he was just doing as she said and not because he was here to try it on.

    While watching Edward walk into the changing room, Candice suddenly thought of what Monica had just said about the fact that no woman could reject a good-quality sc*mbag like Edward.

    After waiting for a while, she saw him walk out in a gorgeous suit.

    The style of the suit was really too formal. As it was the most official wedding in Harken, everything had to be appropriate. Therefore, even if the material was excellent, the style was nothing new. However, it looked good on Edward.

    He carried a sense of indescribably noble and magnanimous that gave off the feeling of a noble and unattainable young master.

    ¡°Do I look good?¡± Edward looked into Candice¡¯s eyes and smiled.

    Candice came back to her senses. She could not believe that she was stunned for a second just now.

    However, she nodded honestly. ¡°It looks good.¡±

    She was not ttering him at all. She honestly thought that no other man in the world could look more stunning than Edward.

    When Candice affirmed him, the smile on Edward¡¯s lips widened. Then, he walked up to Candice and suddenly held her hand.

    Candice¡¯s eyes flickered. She just could not help herself from feeling moved.

    Even though she knew that falling in love with him could lead to a bottomless abyss, she knew that she could not reject a good-quality sc*mbag like Edward.

    Hence, she just silently allowed Edward to suddenly approach her. In fact, she was anticipating him kissing her.

    As the two of them kissed passionately, the staff around him naturally avoided them with flickering eyes.

    Candice used to feel ufortable when she first started doing that.

    She did not know when it started, but even if there were countless people around her, she could forget all her reservations and be unrestrained with Edward.

    She did not know whether she had be more thick-skinned or whether Edward¡¯s kissing skills were really¡­ good.

    She would follow his rhythm and get into it.

    The kisssted for a long time, until they were both panting.

    Candice was panting because she could not breathe properly. Sometimes, when she was so engrossed in kissing, she would forget to breathe.

    Therefore, at that moment, her face was flushed red, and she looked extremely shy.

    Edward was panting only because¡­ his desires were not satisfied. However, he had to try his best to control it.

    Candice quietly adjusted her breathing in Edward¡¯s embrace, while Edward hugged Candice and tried to control his desires.

    The two of them hugged each other in silence until¡­

    ¡°Leader.¡± Edward¡¯s assistant stepped forward respectfully.

    Edward¡¯s eyes flickered.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost time. You have a dinner party tonight.¡± The assistant reminded him.

    Edward nodded and let go of Candice.

    The moment he let go, Candice looked up and saw the reluctance in Edward¡¯s eyes.

    He was reluctant to part with her, but he still let her go. That was probably the unknown sadness of being the leader of a country.

    That was, he could not do whatever he wanted. He had to be very self-disciplined and could not act recklessly.

    He said, ¡°See you on the day of the wedding.¡±

    Therefore, what he meant was that the next time they met would be on the day of their wedding, and they would not be able to see each other for the next few days.

    She had to admit that she was also reluctant to part with him. She really wanted to¡­ spend more time with him.

    At that moment, she could only nod. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Edward nced at Candice again before he turned around and strode away. At the same time, many people followed him and left.

    It seemed to her that whenever she saw his back, she felt inexplicably ufortable.

    It was not limited to the pain of parting with him, but it was as if she had been hurt before. The pain was in her chest, and she felt overwhelmingly sad.

    ¡­

    The news of Harken¡¯s Leader, Edward, getting married was considered major news in the Harken, and it was broadcasted on all the news tforms.

    Tomorrow was the wedding day.

    To be honest, when Monica saw the daily countdown of the wedding on the news and saw that only one day was left, she still found it a little hard to ept.

 Chapter 1352 - 1352 The Wedding: Last Night As A Bachelor

    1352 The Wedding: Last Night As A Bachelor

    How could Edward get married like it was a matter of fact? Was he not afraid that Jeanne would crawl out of her grave?

    She wanted to dig Jeanne out of her grave to scare that sc*mbag, Edward.

    Of course, Monica was just being unreasonable. When she had to face him, she still fawned over him.

    Thinking about how scared she had been for the past few days, afraid that Edward would take revenge on her, she put down her phone and turned to face the door. ¡°Come in.¡±

    The door was pushed open.

    Tim walked in with a bouquet of flowers. ¡°Chairman, your flowers.¡±

    Monica was used to it.

    She had been receiving them every day for the past few days. She did not know who sent them as they were unsigned. Every day, there was only a card with a sentence written on it.

    Tim put the flowers aside and handed the card to Monica as usual.

    Monica took it and nced at it.

    ¡°A day apart feels like three years.¡±

    Monica threw the card into the drawer beside her. She did not have to think much to be certain that it was Brandon, who was the only person she thought would do something so boring.

    In fact, she did not give Brandon any hope. She believed that in her current state, she was not suitable for dating at all. She even had a huge aversion to rtionships between a man and a woman.

    Suddenly, the phone rang.

    Monica took a look and answered the call. ¡°Nox.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m celebrating Edward¡¯sst night as a bachelor. Do you want toe along?¡±

    ¡°He still has the cheek to celebrate being single.¡± Monica looked down at Edward. ¡°He¡¯s been married three times. How can he be so thick-skinned?¡±

    ¡°Should I say that Edward is right beside me? And that you¡¯re on speaker?¡±

    Monica really felt Nox would kill her one day.

    Just as she was racking his brains to think of a way to make things right, Nox smiled brightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m lying to you.¡±

    ¡®Damn you, Nox!¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you the address.¡±

    ¡°No, thanks.¡± Monica rejected him directly. ¡°I¡¯m not free tonight.¡±

    ¡°What are you busy with?¡± Nox did not believe her at all.

    ¡°I¡¯m busy apanying Jeanne,¡± Monica said bluntly.

    Nox was speechless.

    ¡°To tell her that the man she loves is getting married again; to tell her that she should find a few more men in heaven and not stay single. It¡¯s not worth it.¡±

    Nox could never out-talk Monica.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. I¡¯m very busy.¡± Immediately after, Monica hung up the phone.

    She was not so kind as to celebrate Edward marrying someone. On the contrary, she could not wait for the heavens to suddenly strike him down and make him impotent for the rest of his life.

    On the other end of the phone, Nox put down his phone helplessly. Edward was not by his side, but Finn was.

    Evidently, Finn had heard their conversation, even though he did not show much emotion on his face.

    ¡°So, you won¡¯t be able to see Monica tonight,¡± Nox said.

    He had asked Monica out not for Edward but for Finn.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Finn nodded.

    Nox could not help but ask curiously, ¡°What have you done for Monica these past few days?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been sending flowers.¡± Finn did not hide it from Nox.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you know how to send flowers.¡± Nox suddenly felt that Finn was not as simple-minded as he thought. ¡°Did Monica ept it?¡±

    ¡°I told the florist to send it directly to herpany.¡±

    ¡°Did you sign it?¡± Nox asked.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°So, it¡¯s very likely that Monica doesn¡¯t know that it¡¯s from you.¡±

    ¡°She should be able to recognize my handwriting,¡± Finn said.

    Nox felt a little worried.

    However, that was a good idea. Pursuing a woman should be done step by step and not too hastily. Especially in Finn and Monica¡¯s current state, the best way to help with their rtionship was to be silent.

    As such, Nox did not ask further. He was excited as he made ns to go drinking with Edward tonight.

    It had been a long time since theyst drank together, and he had almost forgotten the feeling of drinking with the three of them.

    Finn had also specially requested a day off for Edward¡¯s wedding tomorrow.

    When it was past 6 p.m., Nox and Finn went to their usual ce to wait for Edward.

    There were only three of them tonight, and Nox did not bring Zoe either. After all, it was a man¡¯s bachelor night, and it would be weird to have a woman by his side. Moreover, Zoe was obedient and would not pester him at a time like that.

    In fact, Nox was very satisfied with Zoe.

    Just when he thought that he had had enough fun and that it was time to stop and live a good life, Zoe fulfilled all his criteria for choosing a wife. For example, she came from a wealthy family, was beautiful, had a great figure, and had a good personality.

 Chapter 1353 - 1353 The Wedding: Last Night As A Bachelor

    1353 The Wedding: Last Night As A Bachelor

    He was just an ordinary person. Like many men, he hoped that his wife would be able to make him feel proud when she went out.

    He did not know if it was because Shelly had beenughed at by others, but he was unusually stubborn about his other half¡¯s requirements.

    Clearly, when he was ying around with women, he had no qualms about the other party¡¯s background at all.

    As soon as Finn and Nox sat in the private room, the person in charge of the nightclub personally came to greet them.

    In fact, that nightclub was also one of Nox¡¯s businesses. However, because he did not manage it personally, many people who worked at the nightclub did not know about it.

    Shelly, too, did not know about it when she was called to that private room at thest minute to deliver the drinks.

    She was not supposed to be qualified to be in charge of such a high-end private room. However, because the waiter in charge of that kind of private room suddenly felt unwell and asked for sick leave, she came to rece him.

    She ced all the alcohol on the coffee table, not daring to look at the guests in the private room.

    That was the waitress¡¯s rule. Waitresses were not prostitutes, so they could not have any improper thoughts about their customers.

    If she had not heard the familiar voice, she would not have realized that it was Nox.

    With that, she turned her head to take a look. She watched as he held the microphone and sang. At that moment, she was a little surprised, so she took a few more nces at him.

    ¡°What are you looking at? Let¡¯s go.¡± The waitress beside her reminded her in a low voice.

    Her tone did not sound good, so Shelly quickly came back to her senses and left the private room.

    They were only responsible for delivering the drinks, not for the service in the private room. Moreover, those in the private room had informed the nightclub that no one was allowed in.

    When Shelly walked out of the room, the waitress who was with her started to scold her sarcastically. ¡°It¡¯s your first day working in such a high-end private room, so don¡¯t be rude. Of course, there were indeed some high-ranking officials and dignitaries in there. Anyone who seduced them would fly up to the branches and be a phoenix. However, you¡¯d better have some self-awareness. The people here are not people you can hook up with. Don¡¯t think you can take shortcuts just because you¡¯re a little pretty. Let me tell you, stop dreaming about it. There¡¯s no way.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Shelly quickly agreed.

    It was because waitresses were also divided into different grades.

    A waitress who was in charge of such a private room had to be superior, so of course, she could only follow her instructions.

    Moreover, she felt that the waitress was right. The people inside were all high-ranking officials and dignitaries. It was wishful thinking to think they could hook up.

    Seeing that Shelly admitted to her mistake, the waitress did not say anything more.

    After the two of them delivered the wine, they stood at the door, waiting for the person inside to give them instructions.

    It was past 9 p.m. when a man came into the private room.

    He wore a mask and a cap, which made him look very mysterious. There were also quite a number of people beside him, all standing respectfully outside the private room.

    After the man went in, those people said to Shelly and the waitress, ¡°We don¡¯t need you here for the time being.¡±

    Shelly and the waitress did not dare to waste any more time and left quickly.

    When they were leaving, the waitress could not help but nce behind her. Looking at such a huge lineup, she could not help but ask, ¡°Is it a celebrity? What¡¯s with all the men he has?¡±

    Of course, Shelly knew who it was, but it was not that she recognized him. After all, he was wrapped up tightly, and his clothes were different from usual, so it was difficult to recognize him.

    However, because Nox and Finn were inside, it was an easy guess. Then, she thought about the wedding tomorrow, which proved that it must be the Leader.

    Despite that, she would not tell the people around her. She just returned to the lounge with the waitress and waited for the next task.

    Shelly had just taken a few steps when she suddenly stopped in her tracks, and so did the waitress.

    That was the rule of the nightclub, especially in the high-end private rooms. Whenever the waitresses saw a customer, they had to stop and bow.

    However, Shelly forgot to bow. Instead, she looked at the woman, who had a man beside her.

    The two of them seemed to be a little intimate but did not seem to be¡­

    Perhaps she was overthinking.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± The waitress looked up and criticized Shelly unhappily, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that we can¡¯t stare at people in here?¡±

    Shelly quickly nodded.

    She had seen Zoe, Nox¡¯s fianc¨¦e.

 Chapter 1354 - 1354 I Actually Donâ€™t Love You That Much

    1354 I Actually Don¡¯t Love You That Much

    In a private room in the nightclub, Nox was wailing inside when Edward arrived.

    The bodyguards following Edward all stopped outside. With Edward¡¯s current status, bodyguards were rarely allowed to leave his side, but only Nox and Finn could break the rules.

    When Nox and Finn saw Edward, Nox quickly put down the microphone. ¡°Edward, you¡¯re here.¡±

    Looking at Edward all on his own, he seemed very rxed.

    Edward removed his cap and mask and nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I drank with you. We must get drunk tonight.¡± Nox was beyond excited.

    At that moment, he poured Edward a ss of wine.

    Edward did not refuse. He picked up his wine ss and toasted Nox and Finn. ¡°I¡¯m fine with it as long as you¡¯re happy, but let¡¯s forget about getting drunk. We still have many things to do tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re such a spoilsport,¡± Nox said disdainfully.

    How many years had it been since theyst drank together?

    He felt that everything had changed in the past few years.

    In the past, they had always thought that they existed for Alex and did not expect that Edward would overthrow Alex¡¯s regime one day. However, Edward could not be med.

    Alex¡¯s desire to control was too strong. If Edward did not resist, he would be under Alex¡¯s shadow for the rest of his life. Rather than saying Edward overthrew Alex¡¯s regime, it would be more urate to say that Alex was courting death himself. If he had been more magnanimous, he would not have fallen into such a state.

    Most importantly, Alex still did not recognize his position to this day.

    The power that he had obtained was given to him by those loyal to the Duncans. However, he had never thought that those so-called loyalties did not include Edward, Nox, and Finn. Alex should not have done as he pleased with them.

    Hence, when Edward chose to rebel against Alex¡¯s regime, Nox thought it was a matter of course.

    He did not think that Edward was unfaithful. On the contrary, it allowed him to release the emotions he had been suppressing all these years.

    Alex could notpare to Edward in any aspect, and Edward should not have submitted to Alex. The change in political power was the result of natural selection.

    In the private room, the three of them drank a little too quickly.

    Indeed, the three of them had not gathered for so many years that they had even forgotten the time when the three of them grew up together.

    It felt like all they did was blink and half a lifetime had passed.

    As Nox drank, he suddenly felt a little sad. ¡°It just urred to me that we¡¯re not young anymore.¡±

    Edward and Finn turned to look at him at the same time. They rarely looked as serious as they were now because he did not seem like his usual self.

    Nox felt their gazes and said seriously, ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Edward is already married three times.¡±

    Edward pursed her lips and sipped his wine. He said calmly, ¡°No one will think you¡¯re mute if you keep quiet.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t I justment about it?¡± Nox was a little displeased. Moreover, he had drunk some wine, and once he was drunk, everything he said would be out of context. He said, ¡°Back then, I always thought that you would die alone. There was no love in your life, and you were treated like a machine. I even thought that you didn¡¯t have any goals in life. Yet, you fell in love with Jeanne in the end. After Jeanne died, you almost married Susan, and now you¡¯re with Candice. Now that I think about it, Monica was right. You¡¯re a high-quality sc*mbag.¡±

    Edward¡¯s expression was grim. ¡°Drink your wine.¡±

    ¡°Edward, you broke our promise.¡± In a drunken state, Nox questioned Edward, ¡°We agreed to grow up and spend the rest of our lives alone together. Now, not only have you gotten married a few times, but you even have two children. How can you treat us like this¡­¡±

    However, Edward ignored Nox.

    Finn could also tell that Nox was drunk, and Nox was stupid when he was drunk.

    Finn picked up the microphone and said to Nox, ¡°Sing.¡±

    ¡°Why should I sing?¡±

    ¡°You sing well.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Nox¡¯s face, which was filled with dissatisfaction, was now filled with pride.

    ¡°Yes. Now, hurry up and sing.¡±

    Finn quickly dismissed Nox.

    Sometimes, when he thought about it, the three of them did not seem to change much. Especially when no one else was around, they could let down all their defenses and be themselves. Even Edward could too.

    Finn poured himself a ss of wine and clinked sses with Edward. ¡°Fourth Master, I never expected things to turn out like this.¡±

 Chapter 1355 - 1355 I Actually Donâ€™t Love You That Much

    1355 I Actually Don¡¯t Love You That Much

    They had to admit that Nox¡¯s words made themment how much things had changed and how unexpectedly things had turned out.

    Edward nodded as he, too, never thought that everything would turn out like that.

    ¡°Are you getting along well with Candice?¡± Finn asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Edward nodded.

    The moment he nodded, the corners of his mouth curled into a smile.

    Finn could clearly feel the change in his emotions. In fact, he did not even need to ask to know that it would be good.

    After all, Candice was¡­

    He said, ¡°Do you n to keep it going?¡±

    Some things did not need to be said directly for Edward to know what he was talking about. That was probably the tacit understanding they had had since they grew up together.

    He said, ¡°For now.¡±

    Although he was very selfish, he¡­ did not dare to take the risk. With her, he had never dared to take risks.

    Finn did not say anything more. Instead, He poured another ss of wine and started drinking with Edward.

    ¡°Did you break up with Monica?¡± Edward asked about him at that moment.

    ¡°It¡¯s not considered a breakup.¡± Finn did not hide anything from Edward. ¡°I just want to start over with Monica again, from dating to getting married. Maybe because we¡¯ve been living together all this time, and we might be living together for the rest of our lives, I have to admit that I want a child.¡±

    Therefore, he did not want to continue this stalemate with Monica.

    He felt that from the moment they broke up, they could regain their feelings for each other and Monica¡¯s confidence in him.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Edward nodded.

    He could only be concerned about personal matters like rtionships. After all, other than the people involved, no one else could empathize with a rtionship.

    After singing for a while, Nox went back to them and started drinking. He looked like he really wanted to get drunk.

    Despite that, it was obvious that as time passed, as they grew older and their responsibilities increased, they could no longer go wild.

    Edward left early, and even though he had drunk quite a bit, he was definitely not drunk.

    It was only 11 p.m. when he left. However, to Edward, 11 p.m. was considered prettyte.

    At that time, he either had to go to bed or would still be dealing with official business, so he should not be drinking and having fun outside.

    Nox was visibly upset with Edward leaving, but he could not stop Edward. After all, to Edward, it was groundbreaking for him to spend so much time with them tonight.

    No matter what, Nox knew his ce.

    Feeling a little depressed, he asked Finn, ¡°Finn, do you think Edward is happy?¡±

    Finn looked at Nox and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say for sure about the old Edward, but I think he will be in the future.¡±

    Nox frowned.

    Finn seemed to know a lot of things that he did not.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go.¡± Finn did not exin further.

    ¡°You¡¯re leaving so early?!¡± Nox could not ept it at all. ¡°I can forget about Edward because tomorrow is the wedding day. I understand that he wants to rest and maintain his best condition. However, you¡¯re single and don¡¯t have to satisfy a woman. Why are you going back so early?!¡±

    Finn was rendered speechless by Nox¡¯s words. He really did not know how to talk to Nox sometimes.

    ¡°Anyway, you can¡¯t just leave like this.¡± Nox would not let Finn off. ¡°None of us is allowed to leave this ce until we¡¯re drunk tonight.¡±

    ¡°Your behavior is making me think that you want to get drunk because of love,¡± Finn said bluntly.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always suspected that you have improper thoughts about Edward. I didn¡¯t dare to confirm it before, but now, I suddenly think that¨C¡±

    ¡°Finn, how could youe up with such a ridiculous reason just because you don¡¯t want to drink with me? F*ck!¡± Nox cursed.

    Finn smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Goodbye.¡±

    ¡°Hey.¡± Nox watched as Finn left.

    ¡®Damn it. How disappointing!¡¯

    Nox, as stubborn as he was, decided to drink to his heart¡¯s content even if he was alone in the private room.

    As he leaned back on the sofa and faced the luxurious private room, he thought, ¡®No. I refuse to ept that I can¡¯t have fun in a ce like this anymore, that I¡¯ve reached the age where I don¡¯t like to have fun in such a ce anymore!¡±

    Still, he continued drinking until he found the wine bitter.

    When he could not take it anymore, he left the room.

 Chapter 1356 - 1356 I Actually Donâ€™t Love You That Much

    1356 I Actually Don¡¯t Love You That Much

    He felt a little angry.

    Why did she feel so out of ce in the corridor of the nightclub, which was a familiar environment to him?

    He was only 30 years old. Why did he feel like he was in his 70s or 80s?

    His footsteps were a little fast as he just wanted to get out of this ce. However, he identally bumped into the personing toward him.

    ¡°Are you blind¨C¡± A man¡¯s angry voice sounded.

    However, before he could finish his sentence, the man was stunned because he saw that it was Nox.

    Of course, the man was not the only one who was stunned. The woman beside the man, Zoe, was also stunned.

    Zoe was surprised to see Nox, who was also stunned to see Zoe.

    After a while, Zoe asked, ¡°Nox, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Nox¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Did Zoe frequent nightclubs too?

    He had never heard her mention it before.

    Zoe quickly exined, ¡°Oh, I had a ss reunion dinner. I was nning to go back after dinner, but when I thought that since you weren¡¯t home and I hadn¡¯t seen my ssmates for many years, I agreed to stay here for a while. I was nning to leave too.¡±

    Nox frowned as they were in the wrong direction.

    Zoe seemed to have reacted as well. ¡°I just wanted to say bye to my ssmates before I leave.¡±

    Nox did not think too much of it. He simply nodded and said, ¡°In that case, go and tell them. I¡¯ll wait for you here, and we¡¯ll leave together.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right back,¡± Zoe said.

    With that, she left quickly with a man.

    Once they left Nox¡¯s sight, Zoe took a deep breath.

    She was still afraid, but fortunately, she did not do anything out of line when they bumped into each other just now. Otherwise¡­

    It seemed she had to be more careful in the future.

    In fact, she was already very careful.

    She was only here tonight because she thought that Nox was rxing with the Leader and definitely would note to such a ce. She felt that it did not fit with the Leader¡¯s identity.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Zoe cried out in surprise.

    The man beside her suddenly pulled her into his arms.

    ¡°Are you crazy?!¡± Zoe could not help but curse. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see Nox over there?!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t bear to part with you.¡± The man started touching Zoe.

    He kept kissing her face.

    ¡°Enough. This is just for fun. Cut it out.¡± Zoe pushed the man away.

    The man smiled. ¡°Tell me, why are you giving up such a good thing for a man?¡±

    ¡°When did I give it up? We can still have fun together if we have the chance.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really brave to cheat on Nox.¡±

    ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Zoe said provocatively.

    ¡°If I am, would I dare to do this to you now?¡±

    ¡°Hey, you¨C Oh¡­¡±

    The man kissed Zoe crazily again.

    The two of them were having an affair in a ce out of Nox¡¯s sight, and they were so aroused by that.

    Shelly walked past them with a tray in her hand. As soon as she turned the corner, she saw Nox standing there.

    She wondered if she should tell him that his fianc¨¦e was having an intimate moment with another man ten meters away from him.

    However, she thought about it and found it unnecessary.

    Perhaps that was the type of woman that Nox liked. After all, when he was fooling around with women back then, he was no less than Zoe cheating on him now.

    She walked past Nox indifferently.

    Nox frowned and turned his head to look at the woman who walked past him, but all he saw was her back.

    Somehow, he found it somewhat familiar, but he could not remember where she had seen it before.

    He looked at the figure in a daze.

    ¡°Nox.¡± Zoe¡¯s voice sounded from behind.

    Nox came back to his senses. ¡°Are you done?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Zoe smiled, still maintaining herdylike appearance.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Nox pulled Zoe away calmly.

    He was still thinking about it when he left. Where had he seen the woman who had just walked past him?

    ¡­

    Finn did not think he would make his way to the entrance of Monica¡¯s neighborhood.

    He was not drunk when he left the nightclub, but he did drink quite a bit. Then, when he regained his senses, he was already there.

    The driver said it was the address he had given, so Finn smiled faintly and got out of the car.

    ...

    Just like that, he stood outside the neighborhood and looked at Monica¡¯s apartment building.

 Chapter 1357 - 1357 I Actually Donâ€™t Love You That Much

    1357 I Actually Don¡¯t Love You That Much

    It was sote at night, so she was probably asleep.

    Finn gripped his phone tightly, but in the end, he did not make the call. Instead, he turned around and was about to leave when a car suddenly stopped at the entrance of the neighborhood.

    Initially, Finn did not care. However, the moment he saw Brandon get out of the car, his expression changed. He then watched as Brandon helped Monica out of the car.

    The two of them did not notice him as they walked into the neighborhood together.

    ¡°Ugh.¡± Monica could not help but walk to the side and vomit.

    F*ck. It had been a long time since she had been so drunk. After all, she had always been undefeated.

    However, after visiting Jeanne tonight and staying at her grave for a while, she was in such a low mood that she was thinking about dying. If Brandon had not stopped her, she felt that she might have drunk herself to death.

    She admitted that even after so many years, she could not forget that woman, Jeanne.

    How could that woman die just like that?

    What she could not understand was¡­ why was it so hard for her to forget her, yet it was so easy for that sc*mbag Edward to let go of her?

    She was so drunk that she wanted to kill that sc*mbag Edward with a knife. Fortunately, Brandon pulled her back and sent her back.

    ¡°Ugh.¡± Monica vomited again.

    ¡°Look at how drunk you are¡­¡± Brandon was speechless.

    Monica also regretted it. Why did she have to punish herself for that sc*mbag Edward¡¯s evil deeds?

    At that moment, she was filled with regret.

    As she slowly stood up, Brandon supported her swaying body. ¡°I¡¯ll send you home.¡±

    ¡°No need, I can walk by myself.¡±

    ¡°How can you walk in this state? Be good and listen to me. I¡¯ll send you back.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you men are thinking.¡± Monica pushed Brandon away.

    The moment he pushed it away, he took a few steps back. However, Brandon reacted quickly and pulled her back again, afraid that she would fall over.

    In Finn¡¯s eyes, the two of them were entangled.

    ¡°You want to sleep with me while I¡¯m drunk, don¡¯t you?¡± Monica was straightforward.

    Brandon blushed at her words and said in exasperation, ¡°Monica, who do you think I am? Do I look like someone who would take advantage of others?!¡±

    ¡°Who knows if you are!¡± Monica burped. ¡°Anyway, I won¡¯t give you a chance.¡±

    As she spoke, she pushed Brandon away. Then, she turned around and was about to go back on her own.

    She had only taken two steps when her body suddenly tilted. It was just that no one was there to support her, and she could not stand on her own.

    Brandon quickly went over to help her. However, at that moment, a figure was one step faster than him and directly hugged Monica into his arms.

    Monica felt dizzy and wanted to vomit again.

    Brandon¡¯s hand was hanging awkwardly in the air when he saw Finn and was a little surprised.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Brandon asked.

    ¡°What does that have to do with you?¡± Finn asked coldly.

    ¡°You and Monica have already broken up.¡±

    ¡°That has nothing to do with you.¡±

    ¡°Let go of Monica.¡± Brandon¡¯s expression was ugly.

    ¡°Monica has rejected you just now.¡± Finn enunciated each word.

    Although he was indeed unhappy that they were so intimate, Monica had rejected Brandon, and he heard her very clearly.

    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡± Brandon was visibly agitated.

    He was used to being rejected by Monica, but he had a feeling that he would be able to win her over one day. However, he could not stand it when Finn used that excuse to push him away.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send Monica back. You can go now.¡±

    ¡°Why?!¡± Brandon was even angrier now.

    ¡°Because she rejected you.¡±

    ¡°Finn, don¡¯t forget that you and Monica have already broken up. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re rude to pester her now?¡±

    ¡°Who told you we broke up?¡± Finn¡¯s eyes turned cold.

    Brandon red at him.

    ¡°I never agreed to the breakup.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Brandon questioned him.

    ¡°Breaking up was Monica¡¯s idea, but I didn¡¯t agree. I allowed her to leave my side just to calm us down.¡± Finn said, ¡°We never broke up!¡±

    As soon as he said that, Finn bent over, carried Monica in his arms, and strode into the neighborhood.

    Brandon clenched his fists. He wanted to go forward to stop him, but¡­ he endured it.

 Chapter 1358 - 1358 I Actually Donâ€™t Love You That Much

    1358 I Actually Don¡¯t Love You That Much

    He just did not want to make things difficult for Monica. Moreover, Finn¡¯s tone was firm.

    Did they break up or not?

    Brandon just stared at their silhouettes, and it took everything in him to hold himself back.

    ¡­

    Finn carried Monica back to her apartment. Monica was well-behaved as she slept peacefully in Finn¡¯s arms.

    When he gently ced Monica on the bed, she frowned, turned over, and fell asleep again.

    However, Finn did not leave immediately. Instead, he undressed her. She reeked of alcohol, and her clothes were so tight that no matter how he looked at them, they just looked ufortable.

    Just like that, he helped her undress. Monica did not resist and even slept very well. However, when she felt a little chilly, she subconsciously opened her eyes.

    The moment she opened her eyes and saw a man, she was so shocked that she instinctively covered her body. Only then did she realize that her body felt bare and that she had been stripped naked¡­

    ¡°You¨C¡± Finn said.

    ¡°Brandon, I knew you had bad intentions toward me!¡± Monica suddenly shouted.

    Finn was petrified.

    ¡°I-I-I-I¡­¡± Monica pulled the nket and burrowed herself in it. ¡°Men are all evil. Leave immediately, or I will call the police!¡±

    Finn did not know whether he should be happy. Although Monica was drunk and called out another man¡¯s name, it was to reject the approach of that man.

    His throat moved slightly, and he said, ¡°I¡¯m Finn.¡±

    The woman who had shrunk into the sheets seemed to pause for a moment.

    Finn? Did she not go drinking with Brandon? How did it be Finn?

    She did not see the person clearly when she opened her eyes just now, and her mind was still stuck on the scene when Brandon sent her home. Therefore, she naturally thought that Brandon was the one taking off her clothes.

    At that moment, she felt hurt that she was wrong about him. In fact, she trusted Brandon because she felt that he would not do such a thing.

    Monica stuck her head out from under the nket for a long time until she confirmed that the man in her room was Finn.

    After the shock just now, she was more than half sober now.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Monica asked.

    ¡°I was passing by and saw you drunk. I thought you needed help.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Brandon?¡±

    ¡°He left,¡± Finn said casually.

    ¡°Left?¡± Monica found it unbelievable.

    How could Brandon hand her over to Finn and leave?

    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Finn could tell what Monica was confused about, but he did not intend to exin himself and changed the topic.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. You can leave.¡± Monica was indifferent.

    It was just that her attitude toward Brandon waspletely different. It was true that she rejected Brandon just now, but it was obvious that she did not feel as distant toward him as she did Finn.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get drunk next time.¡±

    ¡°That has nothing to do with you,¡± Monica said bluntly.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t feel good,¡± Finn said.

    Sometimes, Monica really hated how serious Finn was. He would alwayse across as a good person who had no emotions, and he would treat everyone the same.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get you a ss of water. You¡¯re drunk, so you must be thirsty.¡±

    ¡°Finn,¡± Monica called out to him. ¡°Can you stay away from me?¡±

    Finn¡¯s throat moved slightly.

    ¡°I can take care of myself.¡± Monica enunciated each word clearly, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to act like a good person.¡±

    ¡°If you could take care of yourself, you wouldn¡¯t get so drunk.¡±

    ¡°It has nothing to do with you how drunk I am. We¡¯ve broken up.¡± Monica reminded him.

    Finn looked at her and saw how determined she was.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to argue with you.¡± Monica seemed to have lost a lot of patience with Finn. ¡°You can leave now. I want to rest.¡±

    Finn hesitated for a few seconds before he around and left.

    The moment he walked out of the room, Monica suddenly said, ¡°Finn, I actually don¡¯t love you that much.¡±

    Finn¡¯s hand paused for a moment.

    ¡°Back then, I stopped the car ident for you not because of love, but because I was depressed and didn¡¯t want to live.¡± Monica said, ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand and feel burdened by it.¡±

 Chapter 1359 - 1359 The Wedding: I Never Agreed to the Breakup

    1359 The Wedding: I Never Agreed to the Breakup

    Late at night, Finn stared at Monica.

    All he could hear was Monica saying that she did not love him that much and that she did not want to live because she had depression.

    He just¡­ stood there in disbelief. It was as if he had been petrified, and he did not move at all.

    He had thought of many reasons for Monica to leave him, but that was the only one he had not thought of. He had always thought that hisck of initiative made Monica feel ignored in the rtionship.

    He had always thought that the conflict between him and Monica was never about whether they loved each other or not. Their conflict was that he thought he had given Monica the best, but what Monica wanted was not what he thought she wanted.

    He kept looking at Monica but did not leave or approach her. He simply watched as she looked back at him.

    Was there no more love in her eyes?

    Since when did Monica¡¯s eyes be so calm?

    He had always thought that Monica had matured, and that was why she no longer had the youthful and wild spark in her eyes.

    However, that was the first time he realized that he did not seem to understand Monica anymore.

    Speaking of which, had he ever understood her? He really did not know why Monica liked him. Did Monica like him or not?

    Although everyone knew from Monica¡¯s crazy pursuit of him that she liked him, he did not know what Monica liked about him! Even when he was moved and unknowingly fell in love with her, he did not have much hope for their rtionship. He always felt that she was just a rich youngdy who thought that rtionships were child¡¯s y and that once the honeymoon period was over, Monica would no longer love him. Therefore, he had always maintained a neutral attitude in that rtionship.

    Now that he thought about it carefully, that was the first time they were so decisive about breaking up.

    Was it all a misunderstanding? Or was it because in his heart, he was certain that their rtionship would notst long, so he did not try to salvage it and clear his name when there were misunderstandings on both sides?

    Since he had the mentality that they would break up sooner orter, he tacitly agreed to the end of the rtionship, or rather, forced himself to ept it.

    After that, Monica married him for various reasons, and in the three years of marriage, they had a huge conflict.

    He did not give Monica a chance to get close to him, and Monica also showed disdain for him. No one was willing to admit that they still had feelings for each other.

    Later, they finally confessed their feelings for each other. However, after Monica divorced him because of Michael, he gave up by forcing himself to let go of Monica.

    When Monica was hopeful that she would be able to return to his side after helping, he used all kinds of cruel methods to push Monica away, not leaving any leeway for each other.

    Therefore, had Monica given up?

    He carefully thought about it and wondered if it was during that period of time that Monica lost all her feelings for him.

    If only he knew her a little better. Then, perhaps he would have known.

    It was because Monica had always been the one taking the initiative. Regardless of whether they were dating, getting married, or getting back together, it was always Monica who took the initiative. When Monica stopped taking the initiative, he found all sorts of reasons to tell himself that it was because Monica¡¯s personality had changed, and it had nothing to do with whether she loved him or not.

    From the very beginning, he actually knew that Monica loved him. He just did not trust her to love him for long.

    However, three years ago, after Monica risked her life to save him, he felt that he might have misunderstood Monica ¡ª that she was not as frivolous as he thought and that she really loved him.

    After confirming that Monica loved him very much, he never thought about whether they loved each other or not. He also never doubted that Monica¡¯s love for him would end one day. Therefore, even if there were problems between them, he did not take them seriously.

    Nox had reminded him many times, but he did not take it to heart.

    Even though he did not say it out loud, he knew that he had always relied on the fact that Monica loved him very much and believed that they could not be separated again.

 Chapter 1360 - 1360 The Wedding: I Never Agreed to the Breakup

    1360 The Wedding: I Never Agreed to the Breakup

    Even this time when Monica said she wanted to break up, he thought that Monica was speaking out of anger.

    Even though Monica and Brandon¡¯s interaction made him angry, deep down, he did not think Brandon was a threat. Therefore, he tacitly allowed Monica to leave.

    He thought that with a little change in him, Monica would feel that he valued her and return to his side. They needed some time to adjust their rtionship. They loved each other anyway, and as long as they resolved the misunderstanding between them, they would be together again.

    It never crossed his mind that Monica would say she did not love him that much or that Monica risked her life for him because she was depressed and did not want to live anymore.

    He thought about it carefully. Monica did show signs of depression back then. She had hurt herself, been depressed, and felt hopeless about the world.

    Her depression only improved after the ident. After getting better, she seemed to have forgotten that she once suffered from that mental illness and a pretty serious one at that.

    Finn did not say a word, and Monica also saw it. Presumably, any man who heard that would react to it, even if it was Finn, who was calm most of the time.

    After all, why else would a woman give up her life for a man if it was not because she loved him very much?

    No one would have thought that she reacted that way back then because she was not afraid of death and¡­

    She said, ¡°Because you saved me once, I wanted to return what I owed you when I didn¡¯t want to live anymore.¡±

    That was why she was so desperate to stop the collision for him.

    After so many years, she finally said it. She knew that once she said it, their rtionship would be over.

    If a man like Finn, who had such strong self-esteem, found out that she did not love him, he would immediately distance himself from her.

    He would not take the initiative to do anything for their rtionship. Only if the other party loved him very much would he love her. Then, once he stopped loving her, he would choose to end the rtionship.

    Of course, she did not me Finn.

    After being together for so many years, she knew and even understood why Finn had such a personality. As an orphan, he had no sense of security in this world. The pain of being abandoned by his parents was so traumatic that he could not trust his heart, devote himself to someone, and give his heart to her.

    Some trauma would follow a person for a lifetime. It was not that he wanted to be like that, but he could not change it.

    Therefore, she did not me Finn. She just wanted to make everything clear. After that, their rtionship would truly be over.

    In fact, she had left some leeway for herself before this. When they were breaking up, she did not say anything about that even after she moved out of Finn¡¯s house, because she thought that perhaps their rtionship would turn for the better.

    She admitted that even at that point, she was still wondering if Finn would change for her and love her without reservation. However, at that moment, she suddenly felt that she did not want that.

    It was really difficult to change a person, and she was afraid that she would be disappointed again and again. She was really afraid that she would fall intoplete despair in the end, and she did not want to be depressed again.

    She had to live for the sake of her parents, so she chose to tell Finn the truth.

    Well, if Finn could let go of her back then, she could do the same. As long as Finn stopped harassing her, she could slowly forget him.

    Then, when she thought about him many yearster, she might even be able to smile in relief and take it as her a part of her life. In any case, a person had to go through a lot in life, and as time passed, Finn would be her past.

    As the night deepened, Finn did not say a word. He just stared at her, with a mix of emotions in his eyes. Even she could not tell what was going on.

    Based on her understanding of Finn, he was probably suppressing his emotions at that moment because he would never let anyone see him in a sorry state.

    Then, he would readjust his emotions as soon as possible and build up a wall so that no one could hurt him, making himself invincible.

 Chapter 1361 - 1361 The Wedding: I Never Agreed to the Breakup

    1361 The Wedding: I Never Agreed to the Breakup

    Monica stopped caring about Finn. She figured he would leave on his own after he readjusted his emotions in a while anyway.

    In fact, she did not have to worry about him getting hurt. Even if he did, he could protect himself.

    With that, she lifted the nket and went to the bathroom without any clothes on her.

    At first, she was drunk and groggy, so she could still sleep. However, now that she was awake, she would feel very ufortable with the smell of alcohol.

    Hence, she went to take a shower, and by the time she came out of the shower, Finn might have left.

    As the sound of the shower came from the bathroom, Finn¡¯s eyes were fixed on the bathroom. However, he wanted to leave, so he turned around and left.

    Just like all the times he had had a conflict with Monica, he would instinctively choose to protect himself, and leaving now would be the best way to protect himself. After all, Monica had exined everything clearly, and she did not love him that much.

    However, he suddenly stopped walking. Even though he knew that he was hurt, he did not want to protect himself. Instead, he wanted to get Monica.

    He even realized that he could not ept what Monica said about her not loving him. He could not ept that she saved him because she did not want to live anymore and wanted to return what she owed him.

    He was really panicking. For the first time in their rtionship, he felt nervous and afraid.

    No matter how many times they quarreled and broke up, deep down, he knew how Monica felt about him. However, this was the only time he felt that Monica was not lying.

    He did not think that Monica was doing this to attract his attention. The current Monica was different from the Monica of the past, so she would not be childish enough to test him with such a thing.

    She knew very well that once she said that, their rtionship would be over. Yet, she said it; she had abandoned their rtionship.

    Finn suppressed his emotions, but deep down, he was starting to break down.

    He had never thought that the fact that Monica did not love him would be a huge blow to him. No matter how hard he forced himself to ept it, he could not ept it.

    He was still standing at the door of Monica¡¯s room, motionless, when Monica came out of the shower with a towel casually wrapped around her body.

    As she did not expect Finn to still be here, she furrowed her brows. Not only was she surprised, but there was also a hint of annoyance in her eyes. She looked as if she did not want to see him again.

    Finn could read her emotions clearly.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to leave?¡± Monica asked him.

    Even though she had sobered up, she felt much better now.

    The difference between her and others was that no matter how much she drank, as long as she rested, she would be full of energy. That was why she usually did not resist getting drunk.

    ¡°It¡¯ste,¡± Monica urged again when she did not get Finn¡¯s reply.

    ¡°We¡¯re all going to Edward and Candice¡¯s wedding tomorrow. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good to bete to a wedding of that level.¡± Monica reminded him.

    She wanted to wake Finn up from his trance.

    In fact, Finn did not look like he had lost his mind. However, the fact that he did not leave exposed how oddly he was behaving.

    The usual Finn would have mmed the door and left. He definitely would not stand there and do nothing after all that she had said.

    Thinking that Finn did not hear her, Monica bit her lip. She then nced at the rm clock on the bedside table and saw that it was already 2 a.m.

    Would they be able to get some sleep tonight?

    At least, she wanted to get some sleep. She had reached the age where she needed to take good care of herself and did not want to stay upte.

    Hence, at that moment, she walked up to Finn and pulled him with her hand. Since talking was useless, she chose to act it out.

    The moment Finn saw what she was doing, he had a slight reaction.

    She said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    She was really chasing him away.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to rest. You can leave¡­Mm.¡± Monica was stunned.

    At that moment, Finn suddenly held her body and kissed her fervently.

 Chapter 1362 - 1362 The Wedding: I Never Agreed to the Breakup

    1362 The Wedding: I Never Agreed to the Breakup

    It was so fervent that Monica could not bring herself to react for a few seconds.

    All she felt was Finn suddenly hugging her tightly, and he was so strong that she could not resist at all.

    Then, she felt him bite her lips rudely, like he was taking revenge on her.

    ¡°Ugh!¡± Monica twisted her body.

    She stammered as she tried to push Finn away.

    She did not expect to provoke him so much that he would lose control tonight.

    In her opinion, Finn would never do such a thing. Even if he felt ufortable at that moment, he would endure it and would never vent it on anyone else. That was why she was caught off guard. However, it was toote to take precautions now.

    Finn¡¯s strength was astonishing, and that was something Monica had known many years ago. If Finn did anything to her or even killed her, she would not be able to escape.

    Her resistance seemed to have agitated Finn even more.

    Finn, who had been suppressing himself for the entire night, finally exploded. He hugged Monica and pressed her onto the bed.

    The bath towel on her body was useless. Even without Finn doing anything, it had slipped off during the confrontation.

    She bit down hard on Finn¡¯s mouth. She had used so much strength that she even tasted blood, but to Finn, it was nothing. Since he could not feel pain at all, it was useless for her to bite him.

    She just suddenly felt ufortable because of Finn¡¯s violent and crazy behavior, and tears were flowing down from the corners of her eyes.

    What happened to them parting on good terms?

    Now, Finn was going to consume everyst bit of feelings she had for him.

    She suddenly chose to endure Finn¡¯s madness.

    She wondered if Finn was just venting his anger because she said she did not love him. If it was, she wouldpensate him for one night for lying to him all these years.

    Although she was fine with it, it was still unbearable. It was so unbearable that her tears never stopped flowing down her cheeks.

    Finn saw it but ignored it and vented all his anger on her. After venting, he did not leave. Instead, he pressed down on her body.

    By then, both of them had quieted down, and everything was silent. It was as if they were not even breathing, like they were just two empty shells.

    After some time, Finn finally got up from her body.

    ¡°Was that enough?¡± Monica asked him.

    Finn¡¯s heart ached because of Monica¡¯s emotionless voice.

    Tonight, he had lost control and wanted to use a method he despised the most to prove his existence in Monica¡¯s life.

    He knew she know her rejection and difort, but he did not stop.

    ¡°If it¡¯s not enough, you can continue,¡± Monica said calmly and coldly.

    Finn wanted to apologize, but he held it in.

    After all, what was the use of apologizing? He had done it, so what else could he apologize for?

    ¡°Until you are satisfied.¡±

    Finn¡¯s throat moved slightly, and he clenched his fists tightly. However, he did not do anything to Monica.

    Monica waited for a while. After confirming that Finn would not do it again, she said, ¡°Since you¡¯re not interested, leave.¡±

    She was urging him to leave again because she just wanted to push him away.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let it go this time.¡± Monica said, ¡°But next time, I will sue you for rape.¡±

    With that, Monica left Finn¡¯s side to take a shower and wash away all the smell on Finn¡¯s body.

    Just as she got up from the bed, Finn suddenly said, ¡°Monica, I never agreed on the breakup.¡±

    It was rare for him to speak.

    She had always felt that with Finn¡¯s personality, he would not say a word even if he was beaten to death. He would not mention anything about his loss of control tonight and would treat it as a thing of the past because his pride would not allow it.

    Monica¡¯s eyes flickered as she turned around and looked at him.

    ¡°I never agreed.¡± Finn met Monica¡¯s gaze and spoke seriously.

    Monica wanted tough because she thought she had just heard the funniest joke in the world.

 Chapter 1363 - 1363 The Wedding: I Never Agreed to the Breakup

    1363 The Wedding: I Never Agreed to the Breakup

    What did he mean by he never agreed to the breakup?

    Was he silently admitting that she had left because he was watching her put on an act?

    She said, ¡°Being together is a matter between two people, but breaking up can be one-sided.¡±

    Monica chose not to argue with him because she did not want to waste any more of her time on it. She did not want to try to figure out Finn¡¯s thoughts either.

    Whether it was because his pride could not take it or¡­ something else, that was his business. From the moment she decided to break up, it had nothing to do with her.

    ¡°No.¡± Finn immediately disagreed with her. ¡°A rtionship is between two people. It¡¯s not up to one person to decide.¡±

    Monica looked at him coldly. It was a look of disgust. In her heart, he had probably be a filthy existence for having forced her to have sex.

    Just as Monica was about to speak, Finn got up from the bed.

    As he put on his clothes, he said, ¡°After Edward and Candice¡¯s wedding, I¡¯lle and pick you up.¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡± Monicaughed out loud.

    She did not expect herself to be able tough at that point.

    Finn quickly put on his clothes and left. She told asked him to leave so many times tonight, but he did not. Yet now, he was leaving just like that.

    Did he feel embarrassed?

    Would a man with such strong self-esteem feel ufortable because he had done such a disgusting thing?

    Monica turned around and walked into the bathroom. To be honest, Finn¡¯s skills were not great, so he had not hurt her that badly.

    ¡®That b*stard!¡¯

    She cursed that he would be killed by a car when he went out!

    Of course, curses were nothing but bullsh*t.

    Finn did not die. In fact, he was alive and well because she saw him in his suit at Edward and Candice¡¯s wedding.

    When Finn left her bed, it was around 3 a.m. It would have been 4 a.m. by the time he went home to wash up and sleep.

    He had to apany Edward to get married early in the morning, so they would probably gather at 6 a.m., which meant that they would have had to wake up at 5 a.m.

    Therefore, he had rested for an hour at most, and an hour would be enough for him to be in high spirits, unlike her. She did not know how much foundation she had used or how long she had put on makeup to make herself look a little less haggard.

    Her eyes flickered.

    In fact, she was not looking at Finn.

    As to the matter of Finn forcing her to have sex, she would take it as Finn reacting poorly to reality because he could not ept it at that moment.

    Anyway, she had slept with Finn so many times, so one more time was nothing. She was not bothered about her so-called chastity anyway.

    Of course, she did not take Finn¡¯s words about bringing her back to the house and that they had not broken up seriously.

    She believed that Finn was just trying to find a reasonable excuse for his actions. After all, Finn was a good doctor with excellent morale. Doing that kind of thing was sphemy to him, so he had to think of a way to excuse himself.

    Her current focus or, to be precise, everyone¡¯s attention was on Edward and Candice.

    At that moment, in the grandest banquet hall of Harken, Edward and Candice were walking on the long red carpet in the middle of the hall, with all the guests who were attending the ceremony sitting on both sides.

    Apanied by a majestic symphony, the two of them slowly walked over.

    Monica looked at the newlyweds in front of her.

    The entire hall was filled with cameras, presenting their wedding scene seamlessly to everyone in Harken.

    If not for Edward and Candice¡¯s peerless beauty, the regal and overly-solemn wedding would have made everyone think that it was a state banquet and not a wedding.

    The atmosphere of the ceremony was also very stiff. There was nothing romantic about it, nor were there any touching vows.

    Instead, they made a promise to each other about their contributions to the country, promising to devote their life to the country after marriage.

    After the solemn ceremony ended, the banquet was held next to the ceremonial hall.

    It was a typical wedding, and everyone sat quietly in their seats. No one whispered to each other as if they were here for a meal and not to congratte the newlyweds.

    Due to that, Monica felt inexplicably better. At least Edward had poured all his heart into his wedding with Jeanne, and no one couldpare to him.

 Chapter 1364 - 1364 The Wedding Night: From Now On, I Will Sleep In

    1364 The Wedding Night: From Now On, I Will Sleep In

    It was the wedding of the Leader of Harken, and with the blessings of the people of the country, the ceremony waspleted.

    Candice followed Edward back to Bamboo Garden.

    She had expected today¡¯s wedding to be like that, following the rules. However, when she really experienced it, she felt a little disappointed.

    From the beginning to the end of the wedding, there was no anticipation at all.

    She was actually¡­ holding onto a little bit of hope.

    Last night, she received a call from Edward in the middle of the night. He said that he had just returned from drinking with his friends.

    She had always thought of Edward as the kind of person who was aloof and out of touch with the world. After all, he was the Leader of the Harken, and his status was high! However, when he called herst night, she vaguely felt that he was like most men.

    In private, he lived like everyone else and also had a bachelor party. His expectations for marriage and love were not as indifferent as she had imagined. Moreover, he was unlike what the rumors said about him using women for the sake of his political career.

    It seemed like the more she interacted with Edward, the more she found him to be different from the rumors.

    The two of them did not talk for long. It was as if they were also holding in what they really felt.

    After all, they had only known each other for a month. During that month, Edward was very busy, and they could count the number of times they saw each other. Hence, the two of them were not very familiar with each other, and as such, they kept a lot of their feelings to themselves.

    Before he hung up the phone, she heard Edward say, ¡°Candice, I¡¯ll bring you home with me tomorrow.¡±

    The word ¡®home¡¯ made Candice¡¯s heart pound. She even felt a little uneasy.

    It was as if there was something stuck in her heart, like a bad memory. She could not recall it in her mind, but her body would instinctively remember, so the uneasiness would trante to her body.

    However, she had to admit that she was touched by Edward¡¯s words.

    That sentence made her feel that Edward really liked her and that Edward¡¯s marriage with her was not just a formality. After all, their rtionship was a typical political marriage.

    Early that morning, Edward¡¯s wedding convoy arrived at the Nicholsons¡¯ residence. Everyone was respectful when Edward appeared to pick her up before he left with her.

    The festive atmosphere was everywhere, but the people who were getting married and those attending the wedding did not dare to do anything inappropriate.

    Needless to say, the wedding venue was even more impressive.

    The form was more important than anything else.

    Candice even felt that under so many cameras, she and Edward barely exchanged nces.

    The two of them had been working hard to maintain their best state from the beginning to the end. They could not let themselves make any mistakes in front of the entire country.

    Fortunately, it was finally over. When she got into Edward¡¯s car, the camera finally disappeared in front of them, and she could rx.

    Candice watched as the car stopped at Bamboo Garden.

    She had stayed here for a night before, but did she really have to stay here forever from now on?

    Her heartbeat was racing because he suddenly thought of something ¡ª tonight was the wedding night.

    The overly solemn wedding ceremony today had made her forget that there was a more important part of the wedding besides the ceremony¡­

    She bit her lip lightly.

    The moment the car door opened, she was about to get out of the car when a certain someone suddenly picked her up.

    Candice¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she looked at Edward, watching as he suddenly lifted her up. It made her blush and her heart race.

    However, she hugged his neck shyly and allowed him to carry her quietly into the living room of Bamboo Garden, which was filled with wedding decorations.

    It was also not toote in the night now.

    After all, as the Leader of Harken, it was impossible for him to greet the guests personally, and they could leave only after the banquet ended. Then, there would be someone to pick up the guests who came to attend the wedding.

    Therefore, it was only past 8 p.m. at most.

    At that time, neither the two children nor Teddy would be asleep. However, there was no one in the house.

    Even Edward¡¯s personal guards were left outside the living room of Bamboo Garden. It felt as if tonight really belonged to the two of them.

    Candice tried to calm her heartbeat.

 Chapter 1365 - 1365 The Wedding Night: From Now On, I Will Sleep In

    1365 The Wedding Night: From Now On, I Will Sleep In

    Then, Edward carried her into their wedding room.

    Even the huge room was filled with flowers for the asion, which made it feel like a wedding, especially at that moment.

    Edward carried her and ced her on the big bed. The luxurious wedding dress on her body seemed to blend in with the color of the bedsheets.

    She could tell that Edward had put a lot of effort into certain details.

    Even if he did not say anything, maybe he still felt bad. After all, today¡¯s wedding ceremony was so boring that no woman would have any expectations for it.

    After Edward ced her on the bed, she did not leave, nor did he let go of her body. Instead, he leaned over and kept very close to her.

    As the ceremony was held in front of the entire country and so many ministers, there was no so-called intimacy. Throughout the entire wedding, they had limited opportunities to even hold hands. Not to mention, the groom would kiss the bride at a traditional wedding.

    At that moment, Edward¡¯s face was getting closer and closer¡­

    Candice gripped the bedsheets tightly.

    Finally, she started to get nervous. She was so nervous that the moment Edward approached her lips, she used her hand to cover her lips, and Edward¡¯s kissnded on the back of her hand.

    It was a gentle tap, and their eyes met. For some reason, it was a little awkward.

    Anyway, Candice was embarrassed. Tonight was supposed to be¡­

    She did not know what she was being reserved about. At that moment, she even instinctively rejected his approach.

    She said, ¡°Can I take a shower first?¡±

    The moment she said that, her face turned red again. However, she thought she saw a smile in Edward¡¯s eyes.

    He said, ¡°Alright.¡±

    His voice was a little hoarse.

    When he got up from her body, Candice sat up from the bed. They had clearly agreed to take a shower, but the two of them seemed to be in a deadlock.

    Candice thought about many things. She wondered if she should shower first or if he should shower first. After all, there was only one bathroom, and they could not shower together!

    Candice¡¯s face turned red.

    Then, she heard Edward say, ¡°You can shower first.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Candice did not refuse.

    She got off the bed and went straight to the bathroom.

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Edward suddenly pulled her back.

    Candice turned around and looked at Edward. Her heart was beating wildly. After all, it was the bridal chamber, and any woman would be shy.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you take off your wedding dress,¡± Edward said.

    Candice¡¯s face was as red as a tomato.

    ¡°Taking your wedding dress off yourself is not easy,¡± Edward exined.

    Candice braced herself and nodded silently.

    As Edward started to unbutton her, Candice¡¯s heart was beating really fast.

    She stood in the middle of the room, surrounded by Edward¡¯s aura. The powerful aura made her afraid to move for even a second, and her body seemed to be trembling a little.

    ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Edward asked her.

    In the quiet room, Edward¡¯s words scared Candice so badly that she jumped.

    Edward¡¯s smile widened at her reaction. His maic voice seemed to carry a hint of affection as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    She was not afraid; she was just nervous. However, she bit her lip and did not answer.

    By then, Edward had unbuttoned her wedding gown.

    The white wedding gown slid off her shoulders, and when it was on her chest, Candice held onto it.

    She said, ¡°I can take it off myself.¡±

    Edward smiled and looked at Candice who was holding onto her clothes and running away.

    Then, when the bathroom door closed, the smile on his face gradually stiffened.

    He actually was not as calm as he appeared to be. He had been suppressing his emotions, waiting for her¡­ for more than three years to finally return to his side.

    His throat moved slightly, and he walked out of their room.

    When Candice came out of the shower, she saw that Edward had already changed into a sapphire blue bathrobe and was sitting on the sofa in the room. He was looking at his phone, waiting for her.

    In fact, she had showered as fast as she could.

    She thought that since Edward still needed to take a shower, she did not want to take up too much time in the bathroom. Unexpectedly, he had already taken a shower in another room.

    At that moment, Edward, who had taken a shower and taken off his luxurious suit, seemed much more approachable.

    The bathrobe was casually tied around his body, revealing arge part of his chest¡­

 Chapter 1366 - 1366 The Wedding Night: From Now On, I Will Sleep In

    1366 The Wedding Night: From Now On, I Will Sleep In

    His hair was also much softer after the shower. There were even some short strands that covered his forehead.

    He lookedpletely different from the slicked-back hairstyle he presented himself to outsiders. The man with the slicked-back hair gave people the impression that he was meticulous, extremely serious, and even a little too cold.

    Yet now, with his casual, soft hair, she suddenly felt a sense of familiarity with him. He did not feel as distant as when she first saw him, especially due to the difference in status.

    When she came out, Edward shifted her gaze from her phone to her.

    She had removed her wedding dress, removed the makeup on her face, and let go of the bun on her hair. At that moment, her hair was damp from being just washed and not blown thoroughly enough. The moist sensuality started from a strand of her hair that fell on her sexy corbone.

    Edward gulped.

    Moreover, she was wearing a pink bathrobe, which was a couple¡¯s outfit. The bathrobe was also loose and soft on her body. Where her skin was exposed, it was so fair and tender¡­ that it tempted him.

    Edward put down his phone and walked toward Candice, who was still in the room.

    Candice looked at his tall body as he stood in front of her.

    She had taken off her high heels, so the difference in height between them was unusually obvious. She even felt that in front of him, she was so small that it was scary.

    Her heart was beating faster again, and it went crazy as she felt Edward¡¯srge hand hold her small hand.

    With their fingers interlocked and their palms filled with their warmth, Edward brought her to the bedside.

    After sitting down, other than the fact that their palms were tightly sped together, no one took the initiative.

    Edward did not take the initiative to approach her, and of course, she would not take the initiative.

    All she could feel was that her heart was about to jump out of her chest.

    What did she say about not feeling anything in her heart? When she was with Edward, she clearly felt it beating aggressively, but she still calmed her heartbeat and waited.

    However, the person beside her did not seem much calmer than her. She could vaguely feel that his hand that was holding hers was trembling slightly.

    Did that mean¡­ he was nervous too? Or¡­ was it something else?

    Candice really had no idea, but there was something that made her want to understand. Hence, she turned her head, wanting to see the expression on his face.

    At that moment, Edward suddenly lowered his head and leaned over. Initially, he just wanted to kiss her cheek, but because of her actions, their lips pressed together tightly.

    Candice froze, and Edward, too, was surprised. At such a close distance, the two of them just looked at each other with their eyes wide open and did not do anything.

    Candice¡¯s fingers were tied into a knot on her clothes, which showed how nervous she was. In fact, she had mentally prepared herself, yet she still did not know what to do at that moment.

    What she did not understand was, with Edward¡¯s experience in marriage and his understanding of the affairs between men and women, should he not be able to handle it with ease?

    However, his current behavior made her feel that he was even more nervous than she was. He was so nervous that he did not know what to do. It even made her wonder how Edward had his two children.

    While she was deep in her thoughts, she suddenly felt Edward¡¯s lips gently exerting some strength on hers, closing the distance between them.

    Just as his lips began to force her lips open and deepen the kiss, Candice suddenly dodged and pulled away.

    The moment she pulled away, she could still see Edward¡¯s sexy lips slightly open. The next second, his eyes were filled with disappointment.

    It was maybe because he did not expect her to dodge, so he could not control the emotions in his eyes. Usually, Edward would not be so emotional as his status did not allow him to be.

    The moment Candice pulled back, Edward did not force her, nor was he angry. He just looked at her silently.

    Instead, Candice felt a little guilty. It was as if she had stopped Edward from doing what he really wanted to do.

 Chapter 1367 - 1367 The Wedding Night: From Now On, I Will Sleep In

    1367 The Wedding Night: From Now On, I Will Sleep In

    It was as if she killed his happiness.

    She bit her lip lightly. She wanted to exin, but she could not seem to say it.

    It was just their first night as a married couple, and she did not know what she was doing. She was prepared to sleep with him, but at that moment, she wanted to escape.

    The temperature in the room was slowly cooling down, and no one spoke.

    Candice could barely hold on in the tense atmosphere. Just as she was about to speak, she heard Edward say, ¡°I won¡¯t force you.¡±

    Stunned, Candice turned to look at Edward.

    Seeing that Edward had finally regained hisposure and gained control of his emotions, he said calmly, ¡°We still have a long way to go.¡±

    He also said it jokingly to give her a way out. It was to ease her embarrassment and the guilt in her heart.

    Candice bit her lip and chose to remain silent.

    Edward said, ¡°You can sleep in this room, and I¡¯ll sleep in the next.¡±

    When Candice looked at him again, the disappointment in his eyes was gone, and there was no sign of anger on his face. He was not angry because of her rejection.

    He said, ¡°Goodnight.

    After that, he got up, and just as he was about to leave, someone tugged on his clothes.

    Edward was slightly startled and he stared straight at Candice. It was as if he was trying to confirm what she meant and whether it was what he understood.

    Was it¡­

    His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed.

    Candice said, ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡±

    Edward could feel that his heart was beating uncontrobly.

    ¡°I can do it,¡± Candice said, with her entire face and neck flushed red.

    Was she really that shy?

    At that moment, Edward was shocked, and his tightly clenched fists were turning white at the knuckles.

    ¡°Since we¡¯re married, we¡¯re husband and wife. On the night of the wedding, we should go to bed as husband and wife.¡± Candice lowered her eyes and said quietly.

    She really did not dare to look at Edward¡¯s face. If she did, she would find out that Edward¡¯s current appearance was even more unsettled than hers.

    After she finished speaking, she did not receive a reply from Edward for a long time.

    It had been a long time since he received a reply from Edward, who had not left but did not approach her either.

    The moment she thought that she was overthinking things, she heard Edward say, ¡°Will you regret it?¡±

    Regret? Why would she regret it?

    Since she had decided to marry him, she would really marry him. She had never thought of running away halfway.

    Before she could answer, she felt Edward¡¯s broad body hugging her tightly in his embrace.

    His body suddenly tensed up.

    It was clearly a little painful, but more than that, she felt the sense of security he gave her. It was very assuring.

    ¡°Even if you regret it, you can¡¯t go back on your word,¡± Edward said.

    Candice¡¯s heart was racing.

    ¡°Because this is my limit.¡±

    He could not control himself anymore and let go of her, pushing her onto the bed. Under the light, Edward¡¯s deep eyes were filled with desire and affection.

    That was when she started to feel a little frightened by his appearance. She even had a feeling that he would devour her whole.

    Her body was under his body.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    His hot lips kissed hers. It waspletely different from the feeling when they gently touched each other just now.

    This time, he was so determined that there was no room for resistance.

    That night, the moon shone brightly outside the window.

    ¡­

    The next day, Candice opened her eyes tiredly.

    She had finally seen the difference between men and women, which was huge. Not only was there a difference in their body structure but also¡­ many things.

    After one night, she was so tired that she did not even want to move her toes. Yet, he could go on all night.

    Candice recalled the scene fromst night, and her face turned red.

    The rtionship between a man and a woman that she thought of waspletely different from the rtionship between a man and a woman that she had actually experienced.

    It was¡­pletely different.

    As she moved her body, it felt as if she had been crushed by thousands of mountains, and she did not have any strength left.

    It made her wonder how long the man beside her had held it in for, considering how crazy he went on their first night.

    At that moment, she could not even move. Even if her entire body was sore and she just wanted to lie there forever.

 Chapter 1368 - 1368 The Wedding Night: From Now On, I Will Sleep In

    1368 The Wedding Night: From Now On, I Will Sleep In

    Therefore, she simply stopped struggling and looked at the man sleeping next to her. At that moment, he was still sound asleep.

    She figured that it was gettingte, so logically speaking, he should already be at work.

    Supposedly, he did not rest for 365 days a year. For the sake of the Harken, he would give his all until he died.

    She could not imagine how much a person could sacrifice for a great cause.

    She just looked at the man who had been sacrificing himself and looked at his rxed brows. Somehow, there seemed to be a look of satisfaction on his face.

    Was he satisfied with everything that happenedst night?

    Candice blushed but did not look away.

    She was really happy to see such a handsome face the moment she opened her eyes. It was a kind of yearning for beautiful things, but she also could not help herself.

    Unconsciously, her fingers moved closer to his cheek.

    She was just curious how God could create a person to be so beautiful. Was he not afraid that the world would question his favoritism?

    Her fingers gently traced the outline of his face. Then, she caressed his facial features, bit by bit, as if¡­ she had missed him a lot.

    She caressed his sharp eyebrows, high nose bridge, and¡­ his perfect lips. Those alluring lips had really given her a lotst night¡­

    That was when she realized that not only a man would be tempted by lust. In fact, women could also be seduced.

    Instinctively, she took the initiative to kiss his lips, and after the kiss, she wanted to leave. However, her eyes widened. ¡°Oh.¡±

    At that moment, she saw a certain someone suddenly open his eyes. It was clear that he did not just wake up because his eyes were clear and deep, filled with desire.

    She could not be familiar with that gaze. Last night, the whole night¡­

    ¡°Oh.¡± Candice¡¯s body tensed up.

    She knew what Edward wanted to do at that moment. After one night, she had learned all of his moves. Hence, she tried her best to push him away.

    s, Edward had pinned her down.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Candice refused.

    Edward¡¯s eyes were still burning with desire.

    ¡°I thought you were unsatisfied, my wife.¡± His voice was clearly extremely low.

    ¡®My wife?¡¯

    After a whole night of sex, he had changed the way he addressed her that morning.

    However, Candice had no time to think about that because right now, she had to guard against Edward¡¯s¡­ desires.

    She quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m satisfied.¡±

    There was no unsatisfied desire. She just wanted to touch his beautiful features just now, and there was no other¡­ meaning to it.

    ¡°My wife, are you reassuring me of my performancest night?¡± Edward chuckled with a deadly charming grin.

    Were all men so confident?

    ¡°It seems like you¡¯re not satisfied.¡± Edward came to a conclusion when he did not get an answer from Candice, and the result of that conclusion was¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m satisfied,¡± Candice quickly said loudly. ¡°I¡¯m very satisfied.¡±

    Edward smiled again, but this time, he could not control hisughter.

    Candice felt like she was being bullied by the man.

    ¡°Thank you for yourpliment, my wife.¡± A certain someone¡¯s face was clearly filled with pride. ¡°I will continue to work hard.¡±

    He was the dignified Leader of a country, yet he was actually so indecent.

    She really wanted to let the entire country see how flirty their Leader was.

    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Edward asked.

    He was in such a good mood that he hugged her tightly in his arms.

    Under the nket, the two people still had their hands to themselves.

    ¡°What time is it?¡± Candice asked.

    Edward reached for his phone and nced at it. ¡°11 a.m.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s sote!¡± Candice was surprised.

    Her biological rm clock was usually at 7 a.m.

    ¡°Thank you for yourst night, my wife.¡±

    Could he stop talking?

    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Edward asked again.

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to get up?¡± Edward continued to ask.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to move.¡±

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll lie here with you.¡±

    Just like that, he had no intention of getting up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have to go to work?¡± Candice asked.

    ¡°From now on, I will sleep in.¡±

    Therefore, was she the femme fatale?

    ...

 Chapter 1369 - 1369 I Love You More Than You Think

    1369 I Love You More Than You Think

    Candicey in Edward¡¯s arms, and her entire body was soft as he hugged her.

    Neither of them spoke as the wind blew the curtains, allowing sunlight to shine through the gaps, illuminating the peace in the room.

    Was that what people meant by time passing by peacefully?

    Candice suddenly had a feeling that she would be here forever. She really wanted to lie quietly on the bed and stay by that man¡¯s side until the end of time.

    She realized that, at the end of the day, she liked him. It did not take much time, and they had only met a few times, yet she had fallen in love with Edward so easily.

    Was it because he was too charming, or was it because she fell in love too easily?

    She did not think that those were important anymore because even in a political marriage, love could exist. However, she did not know if she should feel lucky it happened.

    Outside the room, a young girl¡¯s voice suddenly rang out, and it was apanied by the knocking on the door. ¡°Daddy, are you sleeping in?¡±

    It was Paige.

    Candice moved instinctively and wanted to get up.

    Even though she wanted time to freeze and forever stay at that most perfect moment of her life, because of Paige¡¯s appearance, her peace was disrupted.

    She did not know if Edward had that magical power or if it was in all of Edward¡¯s genes, but anyone rted to Edward could have a huge impact on her life.

    Candice was about to get up when someone hugged her even tighter, obviously stopping her from getting up.

    It was as if¡­ he missed the fact that they could hug each other so quietly without anyone disturbing them.

    ¡°It¡¯s Paige.¡± Candice reminded him.

    She knew he loved his daughter very much and that he would grant all her requests. However, at that moment, he was indifferent to Paige¡¯s shout and even deliberately ignored her.

    The man on the bed was really an *sshole.

    When she thought of Paige¡¯s pitiful little face guarding the door, she could not bear it, yet he could ignore it.

    Just as Candice was feeling all sorts of guilt, she heard Teddy¡¯s voice from outside the door. ¡°Paige, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to wake Daddy up,¡± Paige answered.

    ¡°Your dad and mom are still sleeping. Can you not disturb them?¡± Teddy coaxed her gently.

    ¡°But Daddy and Mommy have been asleep for so long. I want them to apany me.¡± Paige was obviously unhappy.

    ¡°They¡¯re very tired fromst night. That¡¯s why they¡¯ve been sleeping for so long. Let them rest for a while more, okay?¡±

    ¡°Why are they so tired?¡± Paige asked curiously.

    ¡°Uh...¡± Teddy, who was outside the door, was put in a difficult position.

    He probably did not know how to answer.

    ¡°Teddy, why are Daddy and Mommy so tired? What did they dost night?¡± It was a child¡¯s nature to be more curious the more he did not answer.

    ¡°Doing¡­ adult things.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Many things. You¡¯ll know when you grow up.¡± Teddy yed dumb.

    He really did not know how to exin it to a three-year-old child. However, now that he said it out loud, he felt extremely awkward.

    His face was flushed red.

    ¡°Is it about making babies?¡± Paige seemed to have suddenly thought of something, and the moment she said it, her soft and sweet voice was filled with excitement.

    Teddy was stunned.

    What he could not say, Paige blurted out. It was originally a simple exnation, but he made it sound soplicated.

    Teddy nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s about making babies.¡±

    ¡°Am I going to be an elder sister?¡± Paige was very excited.

    Teddy was speechless. How was he supposed to answer that?

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Teddy?¡± When Paige did not get an answer, she asked him again seriously.

    ¡°That¡¯ll depend on whether your father works hard enough,¡± Teddy exined.

    ¡°Can I be a sister only if Daddy works hard?¡± Paige asked innocently.

    ¡°I guess so,¡± Teddy said awkwardly.

    He was at a loss as to how to exin that to a three-year-old child.

    ¡°In that case, I must make Daddy work harder. I want to have a younger sister tomorrow.¡± Paige said firmly.

    Not even a rocket ship could take her to the moon by tomorrow!

    ¡°Teddy, let¡¯s not disturb Mommy and Daddy from giving me a sister.¡± Paige suddenly understood the situation.

 Chapter 1370 - 1370 I Love You More Than You Think

    1370 I Love You More Than You Think

    She even left very enthusiastically.

    After they left, it was quiet outside and inside. It was so quiet that Candice felt like crawling into a hole in the ground when she heard Teddy and Paige¡¯s childish conversation.

    Giving her a younger sister¡­

    Candice bit her lip. For the first time, she thought that the suggestion was not bad.

    As shey in Edward¡¯s embrace, her face waspletely red.

    ¡°Growl¡­¡±

    Suddenly, someone¡¯s stomach began to growl.

    Candice¡¯s face turned even reader, and she looked up awkwardly to see the smile on Edward¡¯s gentle face, which was filled with affection.

    If she had not interacted with the man, it was really hard to imagine that he, in private, would be as warm as the sun. It waspletely different from the temperament and aura he gave off.

    She even had a feeling that he had given all his warmth to the most important person in his life and did not hold back. That was why he was so cold and indifferent to outsiders.

    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Edward asked her.

    That was right. Her stomach was growling. She was still a little hungry as she had not eaten much yesterday.

    It was not that she did not have time to eat, but she just did not have much of an appetite.

    She did not know if it was excitement or... She could not figure it out either. After all, the wedding yesterday did not bring her much anticipation. However, what happened yesterday was something she would never forget.

    After all, it meant that she had one more person in her life from now on, and perhaps it was the man who would be with her for the rest of her life.

    She bit her lip lightly and did not speak.

    Edward did not make her feel awkward. Instead, he let go of her body reluctantly.

    He said, ¡°I¡¯ll find you something to eat.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Candice pulled him back.

    Edward looked at her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get up together.¡±

    She did not want others to think that she was lying in bed on the first day and letting others serve her. Thinking back to the conversation between Teddy and Paige just now, she felt that it would be very awkward.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Edward asked and looked at her strangely.

    Candice frowned and nodded. As such, Edward did not refuse.

    He got up and picked up the bathrobes, which they had thrown on the floorst night because they went crazy. He put it on himself first and then on Candice.

    Although he was behaving sincerely, she was still shy by his actions.

    Once they had put on their clothes, Edward went down first. After that, Candice lifted the nket and got off the bed.

    Just as her feet touched the floor, Candice¡¯s body went limp, and she fell to the ground without any warning.

    It was embarrassing, but what was even more embarrassing was¡­ her legs were so weak that she had no strength left. Last night was clearly too much for her.

    However, it was in that awkward situation that she heard someone¡¯s uncontrobleughter, mocking her.

    Her face was flushed red with embarrassment, but she was exasperated.

    She looked up at Edward, looking at him looking down at her from above. He seemed to be in a good mood as he watched her fall to the ground.

    He said, ¡°I told you to lie down and I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Candice red at him, looking displeased.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t misunderstand. I didn¡¯t meanst night,¡± Edward hurriedly exined.

    It would be best if he had not exined himself, because the moment he did that¡­

    Did he want her to live at all? She really did not dare to think aboutst night.

    Edward looked at Candice¡¯s expression, and the smile in his eyes became even more obvious.

    Then, he bent down, picked Candice up from the floor, and ced her back on the soft bed.

    Candice could not understand. They were all humans, and although he had it harderst night, why did they wake up the next day feeling different?

    Why did she wish she was dead while he was full of energy?

    After Edward ced Candice on the bed, he left the room for a while and brought back a bowl of eggs on toast.

    The fragrant smell of the eggs gave her more of an appetite. She even felt that at that moment, her mouth was watering.

    She gulped and watched as Edward sat in front of her with the te of eggs on toast.

    He asked, ¡°Do you like toast?¡±

    Candice nodded. She really loved South Hampton City¡¯s eggs on toast. In the month that she had returned from overseas, she would have it from time to time.

    However, Edward seemed to have known about that fact long ago.

    He picked up the toast for her and ced it by her mouth.

    ¡°I can do it myself.¡± Candice was still a little embarrassed.

 Chapter 1371 - 1371 I Love You More Than You Think

    1371 I Love You More Than You Think

    She was an adult, and neither was she missing an arm or a leg.

    ¡°I was afraid you¡¯d be too weak.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Candice retorted.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not weak, you wouldn¡¯t have fallen on your face just now.¡±

    ¡®You should have been the one to fall on your face instead,¡¯ Candice thought.

    As if he could read Candice¡¯s mind, Edward smiled and coaxed Candice, ¡°Be good. Open your mouth.¡±

    Candice looked at Edward and how determined he was, so she opened her mouth obediently. She could not believe she was so easily bewitched by the man.

    She ate the toast that Edward fed her, and it was really delicious. Having been fed the delicious food, she decided not to forgive him.

    The room was filled with love.

    Candice finished it all in one go. In the end, only the crust and crumbs were left on the te.

    Edward asked, ¡°Was it delicious?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Candice nodded.

    In fact, she did not expect herself to have such a big appetite and finish all the eggs on toast. It was shocking.

    ¡°Do you still want more?¡±

    Candice shook her head as she felt very full from eating. If she ate more, she would gain another two pounds.

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll eat it,¡± Edward said bluntly.

    Candice was shocked, but she watched as Edward ate the crusts and crumbs.

    For some reason, she felt a little emotional. She did not expect Edward to be sofortable with her. Nothing much was left on the te, and there was her saliva on the food¡­

    Edward finished her food and then looked at Candice, to whom he said, ¡°As expected, you didn¡¯t leave much for me.¡±

    ¡°...You didn¡¯t say you wanted any.¡±

    ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t be able to finish such a huge portion.¡±

    Was he ming her now?

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Edward looked forgiving. ¡°I like raising pigs.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the pig.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why my children are called George and Paige1.¡±

    Candice was speechless.

    ¡°Sleep a little longer.¡± Edward ced the te at the side of the bed and crawled into the bed.

    Candice was stunned as Edward hugged her body tightly. However, she had to admit that she had eaten too much and was really sleepy again.

    No. It was definitely because she was too tired fromst night. She would never admit that she was like a pig, who ate, sleep, and repeat.

    The two of them hugged each other tightly again, and everything was perfect.

    In the room, Candice suddenly said, ¡°Edward¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Edward smiled.

    Every time he heard her call him by his name, she could see the bright smile in his eyes.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t bleed,¡± Candice said.

    Although it was awkward, she wanted to exin it to him.

    When Edward left earlier, she had rummaged through the bedsheets and did not find any blood.

    She thought that she had overlooked it because of how intensest night was, but when she looked carefully just now, there was nothing.

    Edward hugged her even tighter.

    ¡°Do you mind?¡± Candice asked.

    She did not know if the man would care about that. All she could tell him was, ¡°In my memory, you¡¯re the only man I¡¯ve slept with.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Edward muttered, ¡°I know everything about you.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Candice was surprised.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always been the only man you¡¯ve slept with,¡± Edward told her with certainty.

    Was that so? Perhaps he was, but anyway, she could not remember.

    In fact, it could be because she had grown up in the army and received a lot of difficult training, which tore her hymen.

    ¡°Be good and sleep.¡± Edward coaxed her.

    Candice fell asleep in his arms. Even though she had slept the entire morning, she fell asleep again very quickly.

    The moment she fell asleep, she seemed to hear Edward mumble softly in her ear.

    Did he say ¡®Jeannie¡¯ or was it just an illusion?

    ¡­

    The news of Edward and Candice¡¯s wedding was still upying the headlines of all major news sections the next day, and it was still trending.

    Monica threw her phone aside. She did not want to read the news about the two of them, but she could not control herself and read it.

    She was very unhappy when she saw everyone blessing the newlyweds.

    F*ck.

    ...

    She felt that if she continued reading it, she would be enraged.

 Chapter 1372 - 1372 I Love You More Than You Think

    1372 I Love You More Than You Think

    With that, she lifted the nket and got up from the bed.

    It was quite satisfying to sleep untilte in the morning.

    After all, she had not slept well the night before and had attended a wedding the entire day yesterday. To be able to sleep so soundlyst night was incredible, and she felt revived!

    Feeling refreshed, she washed her face and came out of the bedroom in her pajamas.

    It was a rare weekend, and she wondered whether she should go back to the Cardellini family¡¯s residence to spend time with her parents. After all, it was quite lonely for the two elders were lonely at home.

    At that thought, her body suddenly froze, and her eyes widened.

    Was she hallucinating? Why was Finn at her house?

    That was her own apartment, not the ce where she and Finn used to live together. How did he get in? Moreover, he was in her kitchen, cooking.

    She froze for a few seconds, and after that, she asked him, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I came early in the morning. I saw that you were sleeping soundly, so I didn¡¯t want to disturb you.¡±

    ¡°How did you get in?¡± Did she ask him what time he arrived?

    ¡°I walked in.¡±

    ¡°Finn!¡±

    ¡°I sent you back the night beforest, so I saw the password you entered and remembered it,¡± Finn exined calmly.

    Damn it. It seemed like she had to change the password!

    However, that was not the main point. The main point was, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°I told you that I¡¯de and bring you home after Edward¡¯s wedding.¡±

    Monica sneered. She thought Finn was joking.

    She looked at him coldly, but Finn pretended not to see it.

    He said, ¡°Lunch will be ready soon.¡±

    She knew that it was lunchtime, but when did she agree to have lunch with him at her house?

    She said, ¡°You can eat. I¡¯m going back to my parents¡¯ ce.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re on a vacation,¡± Finn said bluntly.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Why did she not know that they had gone on a long vacation again?

    ¡°They told me a few days ago, and I even did a full-body checkup on your father. He¡¯s fine, so he can go out and have some fun,¡± Finn said.

    Monica was a little angry.

    She could not believe that the couple would tell Finn where they were going instead of their own daughter. No matter what, she felt a little upset.

    ¡°Get a knife and fork for me,¡± Finn told her to do something for him very naturally.

    Monica instinctively wanted to help, but she held herself back.

    She said, ¡°I don¡¯t have an appetite. If you want to eat, you can have it yourself.¡±

    After saying that, Monica turned around, went back to her room, and locked the door. The sound of the lock clicking was loud and clear.

    Finn looked at the two steaks he had made, and finally, he could not hide the panic under his calm appearance.

    He had thought about the calmest way he could use to pretend that nothing had happened between them and bring her back. However, her rejection was obvious.

    He also felt very distant from her, like she really did not love him that much.

    His throat moved slightly.

    Monica probably did not know or, to be precise, he did not know either how much of an impact that sentence had on him. Whenever he thought about it¡­ he felt like he was suffocating.

    Despite that, he ced the steak on the dining table. Then, he found a knife and fork and put them on the table.

    After he prepared everything, he knocked on Monica¡¯s door. However, no one answered the door.

    Finn said, ¡°You can sleep after you eat. If you don¡¯t eat breakfast or lunch, you could have gastric issues.¡±

    There was still no answer from inside the room.

    ¡°Monica, listen to me,¡± Finn called out to her patiently.

    Monica still did not respond.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± In the end, Finn had no choice but topromise and wait.

    He waited until the door suddenly opened.

    The moment it opened, he saw that Monica had put on light makeup and gotten dressed. It was obvious that she was ready to go out.

    Finn swallowed the words that he was about to say.

    ¡°Once you¡¯ve eaten, pack up and leave. When you leave, close the door for me.¡± Monica said as she walked towards the main entrance, ¡°I¡¯ll change the password when Ie back tonight.¡±

    Having made herself clear, Monica walked straight to the door. She opened the door, and just as she was about to leave, the door closed with a bang.

    Monica looked at the tightly shut door and turned around to look at Finn with a frown. The disgust was visible on her face.

    ¡°We¡¯ll go out after lunch,¡± Finn said firmly.

 Chapter 1373 - 1373 I Love You More Than You Think

    1373 I Love You More Than You Think

    ¡°Why should I?¡± Monica asked, ¡°Why should I eat it just because you want me to?¡±

    ¡°I told you, we didn¡¯t break up.¡±

    ¡°Only you think that.¡± Monica said sarcastically, ¡°To me, we¡¯re already strangers. At most, you¡¯re just my family¡¯s doctor.¡±

    ¡°Monica, let¡¯s talk.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about.¡± Monica was very cold toward him. ¡°I¡¯ve said everything that needs to be said, and I don¡¯t want to hear what you have to say, so let¡¯s not waste anyone¡¯s time.¡±

    ¡°I know I wasn¡¯t good enough in the past. I didn¡¯t care about what you felt, and I ignored your feelings. However, I will try my best to change in the future. I will try my best to spend more time with you in the future¨C¡±

    Just then, Monica¡¯s phone rang, and she picked up the call immediately.

    Finn¡¯s words did not affect her at all. Since he wanted her to listen to him, she would. Then, she would probably leave after he finished speaking.

    Without wasting a second, she answered the call. ¡°Brandon.¡±

    ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    ¡°I was just about to leave.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be downstairs in about five minutes.¡±

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll wait for you¨C¡±

    Finn suddenly snatched the phone away, and Monica¡¯s face sank.

    Finn said into the phone, ¡°You don¡¯t have toe.¡±

    Without waiting for Brandon to react, he hung up the phone.

    Monica looked at Finn coldly and watched as he held her phone very tightly.

    She did not know if all men could not ept a breakup because even someone like Finn could not ept it!

    She really thought that her breakup with Finn would be just like how they had done countless times before, where Finn could let go of her when he wanted to. Hence, she did not expect him to take it that far this time.

    She could not deny that it disgusted her.

    Since the night before, when he had forced himself on her, she felt a strong sense of rejection toward Finn¡¯s series of reactions no matter how hard she tried to convince herself otherwise.

    It was the same at that moment. However, she controlled her emotions and said in the calmest voice, ¡°Give me back my phone.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡± Finn was able topose himself in an instant.

    At that moment, there was no anger in his voice.

    ¡°Give me back my phone!¡± Monica was losing her patience.

    ¡°I¡¯ll return it to you after lunch.¡±

    ¡°Finn.¡± Monica¡¯s throat moved slightly as she said, ¡°Do you want me to hate you?¡±

    ¡°Go on,¡± Finn said bluntly.

    Monica sneered. ¡°So this is what you meant when said you¡¯ll change? Change it to someone disgusting?¡±

    Actually, she did not expect things to be so tense between her and Finn. However, when a person was angry, they would really say hurtful words. That was an instinctive form of self-protection.

    ¡°Between you leaving me or hating me, I will choose the second option,¡± Finn said coldly.

    ¡°Why are you so insistent that I stay?¡± Monica asked him.

    She really did not understand why he was so insistent that she stayed.

    If he did not have any feelings for her, he would just ept it calmly. Why would he make things difficult for each other?

    ¡°I love you,¡± Finn suddenly said.

    Monica¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    She looked at him and saw how serious he had be.

    ¡°I love you more than you think,¡± Finn repeated and enunciated each word.

    Monica was shocked and she probably thought she had misheard.

    How could Finn say something like that so easily? How was she supposed to answer him now?

    ¡°That is why I won¡¯t let you leave me,¡± Finn said with certainty.

    Then, he took the initiative to hold her hand, but Monica suddenly dodged, rejecting his approach.

    She could not believe it. How much did Finn love her?

    Maybe his love was different from what love meant to ordinary people, and it meant he only liked her a little.

    How much could he love her?

    She did not dare to easily have her feelings for him again. After so many years, a heart that could be broken had long turned cold. Why could he not learn his lesson?

    She said, ¡°Finn, I don¡¯t love you anymore.¡±

    Finn¡¯s eyes were red.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to love you anymore,¡± Monica said sincerely.

    She had actually tried when she had just reconciled with Finn. She, too, wanted to try and see if they should start over.

    However, it failed. Finn¡¯s heart was not that easy to warm up. Just like hers now, it could not be warmed up anymore!

 Chapter 1374 - 1374 Do I Have To Dig My Heart Out For You To See It?

    1374 Do I Have To Dig My Heart Out For You To See It?

    Sometimes, when one was tired of a rtionship, one would really let go.

    She did not know if Finn had used the same method to let her go back then. Maybe it was not. After all, she was the one who broke Finn¡¯s heart back then, and Finn chose to let go.

    She looked at Finn in front of her and his bloodshot eyes.

    In fact, she had thought about breaking up many times. She had thought about it from the very beginning. Was it right for them to be together like that?

    After they got back together and slept together for the first time, she actually wanted to break up with him. She thought that if it did not work out, she would break up with him as soon as possible. However, she did not expect that she would sleep with him.

    She did not know what kind of mentality she had when she slept with Finn, but when they slept together¡­ she thought that she might be able to get by.

    She always had hope for their rtionship, but she was always disappointed.

    Finn would not remember her birthday, so they would not do anything romantic. They did not even go out as a couple and enjoyed a candlelight dinner. For a long time, all Monica could remember was them sleeping together.

    She had actually tried to change things up in the rtionship.

    She thought that since Finn could not take the initiative, she should take the initiative. In any case, one of them in the rtionship had to put in more effort than the other.

    Therefore, she would ask her secretary to remind her of important holidays when she was very busy.

    For example, for Finn¡¯s birthday, she would cancel all her dinner ns, buy a cake, and wait for him at home. However, he had never celebrated with her once because there were always emergencies in the hospital.

    She did not know if their rtionship was not strong enough or if it was fate ying tricks on them. In any case, every year on his birthday, she would be alone with the cake, and after midnight, she would throw it into the trash can.

    For a period of time, she would also take the initiative to call Finn. However, Finn was always busy. In fact, she knew that he was very busy.

    During that time, the hospital he worked in was establishing a public hospital specialized in cardiology, so there were a lot of materials to prepare and a lot of tests to be done. She knew that other than him, many other people in the hospital were busy with that. Hence, she should sympathize with him and support his dedication to medicine. She should be a good wife, just like the family members of all the other medical staff in the hospital.

    However, she¡­ was not that benevolent!

    The fuse of herplete disappointment in him. The trigger to her disappointment in him was when she had appendicitis.

    At home, she was in so much pain that she felt like all her organs were twisted.

    The moment she thought she was going to die, she used all her strength to call Finn. However, his assistant answered the call.

    She said Finn had to take an emergency for a patient who was having a heart attack that night, so he was in the operating theatre and could not answer her call for the time being.

    It really was not Finn¡¯s fault, but she gave up on Finn then. Perhaps it was very willful of her to behave like that. If she said it out loud, everyone would think that she was being insensible.

    After all, Finn was saving lives, and she had no right to stop him from doing such a great thing. However, she was tired of it.

    Later, she called the ambnce herself. She did not dare to alert her parents as she was afraid that her father¡¯s heart attack would rpse again.

    When the ambnce arrived at the house, she really felt like she ¡ª or more precisely, her heart ¡ª had died a thousand times.

    After she was sent to the hospital, she went for an emergency appendectomy. The surgery went smoothly, but she needed to stay in the hospital for a few days.

    Finn only came to visit her on the third day of her hospitalization. She was not even excited, even though she saw the guilt and worry on his face.

    He exined that he had to stay in the hospital for two nights because of an emergency, so he did not know that she was sick and hospitalized.

    That was right. They only cared about each other when they met face to face. Sometimes, he even forgot that there was amunication tool called a cell phone.

    She really did not me Finn, and it was not his fault. Since he was so busy, what could she me him for? He just took many things too lightly.

    After she was discharged from the hospital, Finn treated her well for a while and did not work overtime, which was rare. On the contrary, she came backter andter.

    No matter howte it was, Finn would always wait for her to go to bed, but he never asked her why she was back sote.

 Chapter 1375 - 1375 Do I Have To Dig My Heart Out For You To See It?

    1375 Do I Have To Dig My Heart Out For You To See It?

    Who was she socializing with at night?

    He actually did not care about her day, what she encountered, or who she was with. He just waited for her every night, probably to fulfill his responsibility as a man.

    In that rtionship, he had to bear the responsibility because he felt that he owed her one. In fact, there was no such thing as owing anyone anything.

    Back then, she had risked her life for him. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that it was because she had depression and did not want to live anymore.

    Before she died, she wanted to repay him for saving her life, and they were considered even.

    At that time, she really did not have much feelings for him. If Finn had not suddenly said to start over, she might have told him the real reason long ago.

    She was not sure if she was possessed, but she agreed to get back together with him. Perhaps it was her discontent about how their rtionship, which they had missed again and again from the beginning, ended.

    Now, she was satisfied because she finally realized that she had no expectations, and there was no need to have any expectations for what Finn was saying now.

    She said, ¡°Goodbye, Finn.¡±

    It was not that they would not see each other again, but the rtionship they had been in for nearly ten years had ended.

    Monica did not tell Finn to return her phone. She just turned around, opened the door, and left.

    Despite that, her eyes turned red. After all, it had been so many years, and humans were not animals, so how could she not have any emotions?

    However, it was alright. She suddenly had a feeling that she had let go of everything, and she felt very rxed. It felt like a huge load had been taken off her chest.

    From now on, she no longer had to force herself to live in the past.

    She had just walked out when Finn reached out to pull her back. She had let go, but he had not.

    Why should she leave when he wanted to spend the rest of his life with her again? Why was she not so determined to leave when he thought he had no feelings for her?

    Why did she have to do it now? The moment he thought they could start over, she chose to turn around and leave.

    As he stretched out his hand, Monica avoided it as if she had expected him to do that.

    The moment she avoided Finn, she saw Brandon panting at the door. He had probably run to her house, worried about her after hearing Finn¡¯s voice.

    At that moment, it was obvious that there was some conflict between them. Therefore, Brandon pulled Monica behind him and stood in front of Monica to confront Finn.

    Finn looked at Brandon with an ugly expression and clenched his fists, wanting to hit someone. He had never lost control of himself like that before.

    ¡°What did you do to Monica?¡± Brandon questioned Finn.

    Finn¡¯s expression was cold, and he was clenching his fists so hard that his knuckles turned white.

    ¡°Since you and Monica have broken up, stop bothering her,¡± Brandon said fiercely.

    After saying that, he dragged Monica with him to leave the ce.

    ¡°Let go!¡± Finn said coldly.

    Brandon, who was dragging Monica away, stopped in his tracks for a moment. However, in the next second, he left with Monica and did not take Finn seriously.

    He had only taken a few steps when his body suddenly tensed. It was because Finn was pulling on his arm, on which the hand happened to be holding Monica.

    As Finn was very strong, Brandon felt like his arm was going to be crushed. However, he did not let go of Monica.

    It was a stalemate.

    ¡°Finn, that¡¯s enough!¡± Monica knew how strong Finn¡¯s grip was.

    By then, Brandon¡¯s face had turned red.

    ¡°What do you want? Can¡¯t we part on good terms? Do you have to embarrass us like this?¡± Monica shouted at Finn.

    At that moment, she pushed Finn¡¯s hand away as if she had gone mad. However, the harder she tried, the tighter Finn¡¯s grip was.

    Brandon endured the pain in his arm until his fingers were trembling.

    ¡°I told you to let him go!¡± Monica was furious.

    ¡°Get him to let go of you first!¡± Finn said.

    ¡°No!¡± Brandon gritted his teeth. ¡°Even if it kills me, I will never let go of Monica¡¯s hand again!¡±

    ¡°Brandon, let go!¡± Monica really did not want the two of them to argue over her; she wanted Brandon topromise.

    ¡°No!¡± Brandon said firmly, ¡°When I was young, I couldn¡¯t resist because I didn¡¯t have the right to make my own choices. But now that I¡¯ve grown up, I will never let go of you again. I will never let you be defiled by a man like this!¡±

 Chapter 1376 - 1376 Do I Have To Dig My Heart Out For You To See It?

    1376 Do I Have To Dig My Heart Out For You To See It?

    ¡°Stop talking!¡± Monica really did not want to anger Finn at that moment.

    No matter what their rtionship was, saying such words at a time like that would only provoke Finn, and she did not want to kill anyone just yet!

    She said, ¡°Let go of me, both of you! Let go!¡±

    Neither of the two menpromised.

    In fact, Monica could see that Finn¡¯s grip was getting tighter and tiger. He was using so much strength that Brandon¡¯s face had turned from red to pale.

    She was really afraid that Brandon¡¯s hand would be crippled if the situation went on.

    Hence, she tried her best to control her emotions and said to Finn, ¡°Finn, what do you want?! What do you want from me?¡±

    ¡°Does your heart ache for him that much?¡± Finn asked.

    His voice was very cold.

    ¡°It¡¯s been so many years. Isn¡¯t it enough? Can¡¯t you see how unsuitable we are for each other? How badly do you want us to hurt each other? How should I tell you so that you¡¯ll know that I risked my life for you and got into a car ident because I was depressed? I don¡¯t need you to take responsibility at all. Even if it¡¯s your responsibility, three years are enough to call it even. We¡¯re done!¡± Monica¡¯s emotions that she could not suppress anymore erupted.

    Finn¡¯s throat moved up and down.

    ¡°Back then, I pursued you because I was young and insensible. I didn¡¯t know we would bring so much harm to each other because of the difference in our upbringing. I didn¡¯t know that falling in love with you at sight for you back then and my impulsiveness would cause so many sad things to happen between us. If I knew, I would never have taken the initiative to get close to you. I would never pursue you like a madman. If there was a next life, I would definitely stay far away from you. I would definitely avoid you!¡±

    ¡°Were your feelings for me just on a whim?¡± Finn asked her coldly.

    ¡°From the looks of it now, it seems like it!¡± Monica gave an affirmative answer.

    The maliciousness in Finn¡¯s eyes was obvious.

    ¡°We¡¯re not from the same world. We were wrong for each other from the beginning! My living environment, my pursuits, your living environment, your pursuits¡­ We have nothing inmon. I used to think that love could change everything and break all odds, but only now do I realize that love would only make me more stupid! Finn, I¡¯ve really had enough of this rtionship!¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t had enough!¡± Finn suddenly lost control of his voice. He even sounded like he was going mad. ¡°If you¡¯ve had enough fun, that¡¯s your problem, but I haven¡¯t had enough!¡±

    ¡°Finn, can you not be so mean!¡± Monica looked at him with reddened eyes, ¡°When I chose to leave you to help Michael, how did I treat you?! I didn¡¯t think we would break up at first, but in the end, I let you go. I epted that you didn¡¯t love me and endured everything. Why can¡¯t you let go of me when you clearly don¡¯t love me?¡±

    ¡°I love you!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Monica insisted.

    She did not believe that Finn loved her. Perhaps Finn had no idea what love was. He did not love Patsy or Sarah, and it was the same for her.

    Now, he was just too selfish to ept that the woman who had been by his side for so many years wanted to leave.

    ¡°Finn, you will always love yourself the most. You don¡¯t know how to love others at all.¡± Monica used Finn, ¡°And I don¡¯t have the ability to make you fall in love with me.¡±

    Finn¡¯s eyes were red. What Monica said made him¡­ ufortable.

    He thought that his rtionship with Monica had stabilized.

    After being together for so many years, they were finally back together. They were living together and could see each other every day, and he thought that was eternity.

    Monica, on the other hand, felt that he did not love her. In fact, she did not think he knew what love was.

    As he hesitated, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. He was constantly trying to suppress his emotions.

    Monica was also trying her best to calm herself down. She said, ¡°Finn, I¡¯ve lost hope over the past three years.¡±

    There were many things that she did not want to say. However, she suddenly felt that if she did not make things clear, Finn might not be willing to break up with her.

    She said, ¡°I started over with you not because I loved you very much, but because I thought I still loved you and that our rtionship could be revived. But, I didn¡¯t. In the past three years, everything I¡¯ve experienced with you has made me lose all hope not only in rtionships but in love. I¡¯ve wasted my love on you for so many years that I¡¯m afraid of falling in love again. I¡¯m really afraid that one day, I¡¯ll suffer from depression again, but I can¡¯t die! Finn, can you let us and our rtionship go so that we can both live the life we deserve?¡±

 Chapter 1377 - 1377 Do I Have To Dig My Heart Out For You To See It?

    1377 Do I Have To Dig My Heart Out For You To See It?

    Finn kept staring at Monica with cruelty, coldness, and pain in his eyes¡­ There were so many emotions that Monica could not understand.

    However, at that moment, she felt a little d. After so many years, she finally saw the mix of emotions in Finn¡¯s eyes.

    She had always thought that he was a cold-blooded animal without any emotions. To him, nothing else but social responsibility existed; he was living without a soul.

    Where did she get the courage to think that she could make a soulless man fall in love with her?

    They looked at each other, and Finn suddenly let go of Brandon¡¯s hand, which was numb from the pain.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know I¡¯d been such a failure in the past three years.¡± Finn said in a cold voice, ¡°In the three years we were together, not only did I not take good care of you, but I also made you lose all hope in love and almost made you suffer from depression. ¡±

    Monica really did not want to argue with Finn. She was really so tired that she really did not want to waste any more energy on that rtionship. That was why she had to cut off all their feelings for each other and all possibilities for reconciliation.

    ¡°Brandon, let¡¯s go,¡± Monica called out to Brandon.

    ¡°What do I have to do to make you feel that I love you?¡± Finn called out to her.

    Monica sneered and replied, ¡°If you really love me, you don¡¯t have to do anything.¡±

    Therefore, how much of a failure was he to love a woman to the point where he was willing to die for her but made her feel that he did not love her at all?

    ¡°Finn, you really don¡¯t have a heart,¡± Monica said resolutely.

    She thought she heard Finn chuckle, but it also seemed like an illusion.

    ¡°Do I have to dig out my heart for you to see it?¡± he asked with bloodshot eyes.

    Monica felt a sharp pain in her heart.

    She really did not know why Finn would suddenly act so radically.

    She had never thought that Finn would be so agitated because of the breakup. On the contrary, she thought that Finn would remain calm and ept their departure indifferently.

    Her vision was getting blurry.

    She did not dare to try again. Even though she could feel that Finn was different from usual, as if he had fallen in love, she really did not dare to ept his love so easily.

    How many years could a woman give a man? She was afraid if she held on for another ten more years, she would really lose herself in the rtionship.

    Without saying anything else, she turned around and left with the coldest attitude ¡ª ignoring all his feelings and leaving with another man.

    The two of them walked into the elevator together, and the moment the elevator closed, Finn reached out to block it.

    Monica looked at him while holding herself back. He looked like he was really injured this time. However, she had no idea why Finn was so persistent this time.

    What was it that he could not let go of? He was clearly a cold-blooded person, and every time they broke up, his life was great.

    ¡°Monica, give me some time. I¡¯ll prove it to you,¡± Finn pleaded.

    He was acting so humble that Monica¡¯s tears fell uncontrobly.

    She did not need Finn to treat her like that. In fact, she did not want to owe anyone anything. Whether it was the past or now, no matter how she had changed, her conscience would not allow her to owe anyone.

    She said, ¡°Finn, what¡¯s the point?¡±

    Why did they have to make each other so sad?

    ¡°I can¡¯t lose you,¡± Finn said.

    He was telling her the truth. He really could not lose her this time, or he did now know what would be of him.

    Would he be numb to everything? Would he lose all hope of the world?

    He did not know. All he knew was that he really did not want her to leave; he did not want them to be strangers.

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me. Even if we want to break up, we should think about it carefully and give each other some time to adapt.¡± Finn was begging her humbly.

    He was begging her to give him some time to adapt even though it would mean that they broke up. However, that was just an excuse to make her stay, no matter how despicable the method was.

    Still, he was wrong to think that Monica loved him and that he could get her back if she let her leave. As long as he took the initiative and Monica saw his sincerity, they could reconcile.

 Chapter 1378 - 1378 Do I Have To Dig My Heart Out For You To See It?

    1378 Do I Have To Dig My Heart Out For You To See It?

    However, only now did he realize that he was wrong.

    Monica did not believe that he was sincere and would not give him the chance to take the initiative to reconcile. She had really let it go, and he was very familiar with letting go of someone.

    That year, when Monica abandoned him, he also felt the same. If not for the fact that Monica almost died for him, he would never give himself the chance to ept her.

    Then, they would never be in each other¡¯s lives anymore and would drift further and further apart.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need time.¡± Monica¡¯s eyes were blurred with tears, but her voice was calm.

    Finn looked at her and saw the tears streaming down her face, but there was no trace of sadness on her face. It was as if¡­ tears were not a product of sadness but a natural reaction of the body.

    She said, ¡°You don¡¯t need time. You¡¯ll do just fine.¡±

    She, on the other hand, needed a lot of time to let go of her feelings for Finn.

    She admitted that she was very selfish as she had been ready to break up with Finn for almost a year now. Although she had spent a year forgetting about Finn, she did not tell Finn about it, nor did she let him prepare to break up with her like she did.

    That was because she knew Finn could take good care of himself and that he would do just fine.

    ¡°Finn.¡± Monica said, ¡°I hope that the next woman in your life will make you understand what love is.¡±

    ¡°There won¡¯t be another one.¡±

    Monica¡¯s eyes flickered.

    ¡°You¡¯re the only one in my life.¡±

    Monica smiled and remained indifferent to Finn¡¯s confession. Her hard work over the past year of keeping herself indifferent to Finn was not in vain.

    She said, ¡°I won¡¯t be.¡±

    She was certain that Finn would have another woman in his life. He might be alone for a long time, but when he felt lonely and needed a family, he would find a woman to build a family with him.

    He was very good at taking care of himself and he knew what was best for him, so she did not have to worry that he would not be doing well.

    She stretched out her hand and forcefully pried Finn¡¯s hand away from the elevator door.

    At that moment, the elevator was already ringing. It was a warning.

    She pried Finn¡¯s fingers apart, one by one. It was as if she was slowly cutting off her rtionship with Finn.

    Finn watched as the elevator doors closed as if his entire world had been shut off, and a teardrop fell from his eyes.

    Inside the elevator, Monica¡¯s tears were streaming down her face, and she could not stop it.

    As expected, she was not as strong as she thought. She did not think that her long-nned breakup would hurt her so much.

    ¡°Do you want to go back?¡± Brandon looked at Monica.

    In the beginning, he really thought that if Monica and Finn broke up, so be it.

    Since Finn did not love Monica that much and Monica did not love Finn that much, their rtionship should have ended long ago.

    However, at that moment, he suddenly felt that that was not true. Finn loved Monica more than he thought, and Monica was not as heartless as she thought.

    ¡°No,¡± Monica said.

    She did not want to repeat the same mistake again. She no longer wanted to hold onto any expectations or give herself any hope.

    She and Finn were over. Even if she missed him one day, she would never regret it.

 Chapter 1379 - 1379 Getting Along and Georgeâ€™s Rejection

    1379 Getting Along and George¡¯s Rejection

    Monica left in Brandon¡¯s car, and in the car, no one spoke.

    Monica gradually regained control of her emotions during the ride. She had epted the end of her rtionship with Finn.

    In fact, she had gone over the scene many times so that when the day really came, she would feel okay about it.

    She watched as the car stopped at a clubhouse.

    She was at home when she received a call from Brandon. He said that the people he had been talking to about some international drug research and development technology were here in South Hampton City and wanted to talk to her today. Naturally, she did not hesitate to go and discuss it.

    She did not tell Finn on purpose because she felt that there was no need for her to do so.

    She took a deep breath and wiped her tears away. She even put on light makeup on her face so that it did not look like she cried.

    She said, ¡°Go buy me a cell phone and get me a SIM card. Then,e in and look for me. ¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Brandon agreed immediately.

    Monica tidied up her clothes. After making sure that she was dressed appropriately, she got out of the car and walked into the high-ss clubhouse.

    Brandon stared at Monica¡¯s back and felt that she had be very powerful. She gave off a feeling that she was invincible.

    When they were young, she was still that little girl who loved to wheedle, cry, and rely on others. How much did she have to go through to be like that?

    Brandon went to buy a new phone for Monica and reced her SIM card.

    She probably did not want to be involved with Finn anymore, so she would not go back to Finn to get her phone back.

    He did not know if Finn and Monica¡¯s breakup would give him a chance to woo Monica. However, since he had that opportunity, he would not allow himself to give it up.

    Monica had lunch with the international R&D technical director, and they talked until 4 p.m. before ending the business meeting happily. The result was naturally good as the R&D team woulde to Cardellini Pharmaceutical next month and bring the advanced, foreign research and design technology to Harken.

    Of course, Edward¡¯s support was also the reason the negotiations went so smoothly.

    In fact, Edward was the one who negotiated many of the international medical technology, and she was the one executing them most of the time.

    It was indeed to Edward¡¯s credit that Cardellini Enterprise could develop to its current peak. Hence, even though she hated that sc*mbag Edward to the core, she had no choice but to submit to his tyranny. That was what it meant to take advantage of others.

    After the negotiation, Brandon drove away.

    ¡°Where are we heading back to?¡± Brandon asked.

    Monica looked out of the window and said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to thepany.¡±

    ¡°Boss, are you going to work overtime?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    Brandon smiled and drove the car to Cardellini Enterprise. After arriving at the Cardellinis, Brandon followed Monica into thepany.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to work overtime,¡± Monica said.

    ¡°That won¡¯t do. If my boss works overtime and I don¡¯t, how will my boss see my hard work?¡± Brandon deliberately said, ¡°The unspoken rule of the workce is that we work for our boss to see.¡±

    Monica smiled faintly, which meant she tacitly agreed. Moreover, there were some things that she needed Brandon to do.

    If she gave him the task today, all the employees could get to it when they came to work tomorrow.

    She sat in her office and said to Brandon, ¡°This international research and development team wille to thepany next month to conduct research and development. There are some specific matters that needed to be settled. I¡¯ll give you the overall n now, and you can go and sort out the necessary arrangements.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Brandon nodded.

    When it came to work-rted matters, both of them would be very serious.

    The two of them talked for almost two hours.

    Monica said, ¡°If you have any problems, you can look for me directly. We can¡¯t make any mistakes with the research.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, so you can get off work after you¡¯re done.¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡± Brandon asked.

    ¡°I want some time alone.¡±

    Brandon naturally knew why Monica wanted to be alone. She probably wanted to have some time to think about her and Finn. After all, her rtionship was over, and she still needed some time to adjust.

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go out.¡± Brandon stood up from his seat and did not ask any more questions.

    Most of the time, he would put himself in Monica¡¯s shoes. He did not want to make things difficult for her or scare her too weakly.

    The moment he left, Monica suddenly said, ¡°Brandon, don¡¯t send me flowers anymore.¡±

 Chapter 1380 - 1380 Getting Along and Georgeâ€™s Rejection

    1380 Getting Along and George¡¯s Rejection

    He saw the bouquet of flowers in the room that had been withering for two days.

    Brandon was stunned. Since when did he send her flowers?

    ¡°I¡¯m not thinking about dating right now, so whatever you do won¡¯t affect me too much.¡± At that moment, Monica had ced her attention on herputer screen and said lightly, ¡°When I really want to start a new rtionship and you happen to be single, I will let you know.¡±

    What she meant was, ¡®Do not bother me now.¡±

    Brandon looked at Monica¡¯s expression, and in the end, he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t send you the flowers.¡±

    Monica¡¯s hand that was on the keyboard paused.

    ¡°This unoriginal way of picking up girls is not my style.¡±

    Monica pursed her lips.

    ¡°It might be Finn,¡± Brandon said bluntly.

    He wanted to win her over openly, so he did not have to be afraid of anyone.

    ¡°You may leave.¡± Monica did not say anything else other than that.

    With that, Brandon nodded and left.

    After the office door closed, Monica finally looked away from theputer screen and looked at the bouquet of flowers ced beside her.

    Never in her dreams would she have thought that Finn would send her flowers. In fact, she had never thought about that possibility before.

    She reached out, pulled open a drawer at the side, and looked at the cards inside. Then, she casually took out one and looked at the handwritten words.

    She really could not recognize that it was Finn¡¯s writing. Therefore, it was not Finn¡¯s fault alone because she did not know much about Finn. That was why their rtionship was a failure.

    Monica found all the cards and threw them away. She also threw away the bouquet of flowers that had yet topletely wither.

    It was not difficult to end a rtionship.

    ¡­

    In Bamboo Garden, Candice really did lie in bed for the whole day and only got up when it was time for dinner.

    When she woke up, her back was still sore. She did not know if she had slept too much or¡­ ¡®slept¡¯ too much the night before.

    She changed into a set of light pink lounge clothes and went downstairs. As she went downstairs, her legs were trembling.

    Edward, the man who had spent the entire day in bed with her, was currently walking down the stairs with her. He was smiling brightly as he watched her walk down the stairs.

    Candice red at him. ¡°What are youughing at?! It¡¯s all because of you!¡±

    Edward endured it. ¡°I¡¯ll be more careful next time.¡±

    ¡®There will be no next time!¡¯ Candice thought.

    Edward took the initiative to hold Candice¡¯s hand as they walked toward the living room, where George and Paige were watching TV on the sofa.

    It was obvious that they were watching a cartoon that Paige liked, and George was watching it with his sister.

    The moment Paige saw theming downstairs, she quickly got off the sofa with her short legs and ran to them. She hugged Candice¡¯s calf and said, ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re finally awake.¡±

    Candice felt a little embarrassed. Then, when she recalled the scene of Paigeing to look for them at noon¡­

    She squatted down and patted Paige¡¯s head. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, hold me.¡± Paige stretched out her hand, and her big eyes were filled with anticipation.

    Just as Candice was about to pick up Paige¡­

    Edward suddenly picked Paige up. ¡°Daddy will hold you.¡±

    ¡°No, I want Mommy to hold me,¡± Paige resisted.

    Children were born rebellious.

    ¡°You¡¯re as fat as a piglet. Mommy can¡¯t hold you.¡±

    ¡°Well.¡± Paige looked aggrieved. ¡°I¡¯m not very fat.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Candice really could not bear to see Paige¡¯s pitiful look.

    She felt as if her heart was being tugged by something and she wanted to give Paige the world.

    ¡°Your legs were shaking when you went downstairs. Are you sure you can hold her?¡± Edward asked.

    Candice blushed again.

    What was he saying in front of the child?

    Edward held Paige and exined, ¡°Mommy can¡¯t carry anything too heavy now. Paige, you¡¯re no longer a baby, so Mommy can¡¯t hold you.¡±

    ¡°Is Mommy pregnant?¡± Paige asked innocently.

    Did a three-year-old girl really know everything?

    ¡°I just watched a cartoon that said that pregnant mothers can¡¯t carry heavy objects. Just now, Lily wanted her mother to carry him, but her mommy rejected her.¡± The so-called Lily was a character in the cartoon.

    ¡°No.¡± Edward said, ¡°Mommy worked too hardst night.¡±

 Chapter 1381 - 1381 Getting Along and Georgeâ€™s Rejection

    1381 Getting Along and George¡¯s Rejection

    ¡°I know. Daddy and Mommy worked so hardst night just to give me a younger sister. Daddy, am I going to be an elder sister soon?¡± Paige asked happily.

    Edward was stumped by Paige¡¯s question.

    ¡°Daddy, can I see my sister tomorrow?¡± Paige was so caught up in her own joy that she could not help herself but ask.

    Candice looked at Edward speechlessly for a long time. She wondered if that was what people meant by something would always conquer another.

    Fortunately, at that moment, Teddy walked over respectfully. ¡± Fourth Master, Madam, dinner is ready.¡±

    Edward nodded and said to Candice, ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The family walked to the dining table.

    The moment they walked over, Candice nced at George, who was sitting on the sofa and did not participate in their conversation. He did not even look at them.

    George did not like her very much, and she could tell. However, it was understandable. Who would want their father to marry another woman?

    She followed Edward to the dining table.

    Although George did not like her, he was extremely well-mannered and would not lose his temper willfully. Hence, he sat quietly at the dining table.

    With that, the family ate dinner quietly.

    ¡°Daddy, I don¡¯t want to eat this green vegetable.¡± At the dining table, only Paige¡¯s voice could be heard.

    Paige had a very generous character and lively personality, which waspletely different from George¡¯s.

    Was it because George was 10 years old this year, so he was mature and sensible, or had he always been like that?

    Candice looked at the scene of Paige eating on Edward¡¯sp and suddenly felt sorry for George. She felt that Edward had given all his love to Paige and seemed to be much colder to George.

    Of course, she also knew that George, as the Leader¡¯s next sessor, had to be nurtured differently. However, George was still a child, who neededpanionship and love.

    Candice suddenly picked up a piece of potato and ced it on George¡¯s te.

    George, who had been eating properly and with good manners, paused for a moment when he saw the potato in front of him and looked up at Candice.

    Candice said, ¡°You¡¯re a growing boy. Eat more.¡±

    Actually, she had been carefully observing George and noticed that he liked potatoes, so she chose his favorite.

    The surprise in George¡¯s eyes slowly dimmed. At such a young age, he was very good at controlling his emotions.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said politely.

    It was soft and distant.

    Candice smiled.

    Edward hugged Paige and looked at her and George, choosing to remain silent.

    At the dining table, Peggy¡¯s cute voice and Edward¡¯s doting voice could still be heard.

    Candice would also say a few words because the clever Paige would call out to her from time to time. Her heart would melt when she heard him call her ¡®mommy¡¯.

    However, George did not participate in their conversation from the beginning to the end, and neither did he eat the piece of potato Candice had ced on his te.

    After dinner, Edward was ying with Paige in the living room. Candice apanied Paige too, whereas George returned to his room early.

    Candice looked at George¡¯s back.

    While Edward was helping Paige pile up the wood, she said calmly, ¡°He needs some time.¡±

    Even though Edward did not do much tonight, he still saw everything.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Candice nodded.

    In fact, she was fine. She was not even angry at George¡¯s coldness or deliberate rejection of her, but for some reason, her heart ached.

    Candice yed with Paige for a while before Paige started yawning.

    ¡°Paige, time to go to bed.¡± Edward reminded her.

    However, Paige was having a good time and did not want to go to sleep.

    ¡°Be good and go to bed early. You can still y with Mommy tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Paige¡¯s eyes sparkled like stars.

    It made people think that her world was full of colors.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t Mommy be as busy as Daddy?¡±

    ¡°Your mommy will stay home with you,¡± Edward replied.

    Was Edward making arrangements for her life now?

    However, she was prepared to stay at home. As the Leader¡¯s wife, she naturally could not go out often.

    Besides, she did not seem to have anything to do.

 Chapter 1382 - 1382 Getting Along and Georgeâ€™s Rejection

    1382 Getting Along and George¡¯s Rejection

    The charity banquet that she held previously was to let everyone know about her so that her wedding with Edward would not be too abrupt. It was not to pave the way for her in the business world. The business world would be left to Chloe in the end. After all, it was the business of her mother¡¯s family, the Moores. ire had always doted on Chloe, so it was impossible for ire to leave the business world to her.

    ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± Paige cheered.

    Candice smiled. Looking at how happy Paige was, she felt that it would not be too difficult to live with that little cutie. On the contrary, she was looking forward to it.

    ¡°Can we go back to the room and sleep now?¡± Edward asked.

    ¡°Sure, but I want Mommy to bathe me. I don¡¯t want Pa to bathe me.¡± Paige made a request.

    Pa was a nanny who had apanied Paige and taken care of him since she was young.

    It was said that she had been taking care of Paige since thetter was born and had always abided by her duties. Other than taking care of Paige, she did not have much of a presence in their lives.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Before Edward could reply, Candice agreed and picked Paige up from the ground.

    Paige giggled brightly. She kept saying, ¡°I love Mommy. I love Mommy the most.¡±

    What kind of fate was it that made her and Paige hit it off so well?

    Candice carried Paige upstairs.

    ¡°Mom, aren¡¯t you pregnant? I thought you couldn¡¯t carry me?¡± Paige¡¯s face was filled with worry.

    Candice smiled. ¡°It takes a long time to get pregnant.¡±

    ¡°How long?¡± Paige asked seriously.

    ¡°A long time.¡± Even Candice did not know how long it would take.

    Some people could conceive overnight, but some might not even conceive for a year or two. Hence, she could not give Paige an urate time.

    ¡°Is two days okay?¡± Paige asked.

    She looked very serious. It was as if she was saying, ¡®If one day isn¡¯t enough, two days should be enough.¡¯

    Amused by Paige, Candice said, ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of one or two days¨C¡±

    ¡°Three days.¡± Paige said loudly, ¡°Three days and no more.¡±

    Candice was really blown away by little Paige¡¯s adorable expression. It was obvious that the little one had no patience to wait any longer.

    Therefore, she said, ¡°Can¡¯t you give Mommy a chance to spend more time with you?¡±

    Paige blinked at Candice.

    ¡°With a sister, you¡¯ll definitely like to y with her more, but I want to y with you too.¡± Candice tricked him.

    It was obvious that Paige had fallen for it.

    ¡°So, can you spend more time with Mommy first and then have a sister after a while?¡±

    ¡°Are you jealous, Mommy?¡± Paige asked.

    What did a three-year-old know about jealousy?

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Candice smiled.

    ¡°Well¡­ Okay.¡± Paige agreed with much difficulty. ¡°In that case, I don¡¯t want a sister for now. I¡¯ll y with Mommy first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Candice kissed Paige on the cheek.

    She just could not help but kiss and be intimate with Paige, who hugged her back tightly. Then, the two of them walked into her and Edward¡¯s bedroom and went to take a shower.

    They were in a huge bathtub together. Children were naturally fond of bubbles, and Paige was ying with bubbles in the bathtub. Her little face was flushed red, and she was extremely cute.

    ¡°Mommy.¡± After ying for a while, Paige suddenly looked at Candice¡¯s body and asked in surprise, ¡°Why are you red and purple here?¡±

    Candice blushed. How was she going to exin the marks on her body?

    It was the marks¡­ Edward left behindst night. If she had known earlier, she would not have taken a bath with Paige.

    However, there was just something that made her want to get close to Paige.

    ¡°Did someone hit you, Mommy?¡± Paige¡¯s eyes turned red.

    The next second, she burst into tears and was crying heart-wrenchingly.

    Candice panicked. She finally understood that a child¡¯s mood could change easily with little things. One moment, everything was fine, and the skies were blue; then, a storm suddenly hit¡­

    The bathroom door was pushed open. Edward had clearly heard Paige¡¯s cries and rushed in. When Paige saw her father arrive, she quickly climbed out of the bathtub.

    Candice was originally nning tofort Paige. However, with Paige gone, she was left¡­ naked.

    She wanted to coax Paige, but she was naked.

 Chapter 1383 - 1383 Getting Along and Georgeâ€™s Rejection

    1383 Getting Along and George¡¯s Rejection

    Paige¡¯s body was covered in foam as she threw himself into Edward¡¯s embrace.

    As she cried, she said, ¡°Mommy was bullied. Boohoo. Mommy was bullied by a big bad guy. Boohoo¡­¡±

    She was crying so hard that she was heaving.

    Edward wrapped the towel around Paige¡¯s small body and coaxed her gently, ¡°There¡¯s no big bad guy? Daddy has chased away the big bad guy a long time ago.¡±

    ¡°In that case, can you exin why Mom¡¯s body is covered in bruises? They¡¯re all injuries.¡± Paige pointed at the marks on Candice¡¯s body.

    Coincidentally, there was one on her shoulder, and it was very obvious.

    Edward saw it immediately and understood that the big bad guy that Paige was talking about was himself. Hence, when his eyes met Candice¡¯s, he felt a little embarrassed.

    Then, he carried Paige out of the bathroom and coaxed her as he carried her away. Gradually, Candice could hear their voices getting further and further away.

    She did not know how Edward coaxed Paige, but she did not waste any more time and nned to take a shower earlier.

    Just as she had finished showering, the bathroom door was pushed open again. Candice happened to be standing in the bathtub at the moment, preparing toe out, when¡­ it became awkward.

    At the same time, a certain someone started to take off his clothes.

    Candice shrieked and retreated back into the bathtub. She looked at Edward¡¯s actions and asked nervously, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m taking a shower,¡± a certain someone said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Y-Y-Y-You¡­ You¡¯re taking a bath here?¡±

    ¡°Why else would I take off my clothes?¡±

    ¡°Wait for me to be done.¡±

    ¡°When you¡¯re done, I won¡¯t need to shower.¡±

    ¡®What a pervert!¡± Candice thought to herself, but she asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Paige?¡±

    Candice quickly found a topic to talk about.

    ¡°She¡¯s fine. Pa is sleeping with Paige now.¡±

    ¡°How did you exin to her about the big bad guy?¡±

    ¡°Of course¡­¡± Edward¡¯s tall body leaned closer to Candice. ¡°I told her the truth.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Candice really thought that no one could match how flirtatious Edward was. The well-dressed man she usually saw on television¡­ Well, she was blind before.

    After the two of them came out of the shower, Candice was a little thirsty and wanted to go downstairs to get some water.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get it for you.¡± Edward pulled her back.

    ¡°No need. You should sleep early.¡± Candice did not allow him to get up. ¡°You¡¯re starting work tomorrow, so you should sleep early. I¡¯ll go downstairs myself and see Paige on the way.¡±

    Her heart still ached when she recalled Paige crying so sadly just now, and she did not know how Edward managed to coax Paige.

    With that, he walked out of the room and went to pour herself a ss of water first. Then, she walked into Paige¡¯s room.

    Paige had her own little princess bed, and there was another bed next to it, where Pa slept.

    The moment Pa saw Candice, she quickly got up.

    ¡°Pa, go to sleep. I¡¯m just checking on Paige,¡± Candice quickly said.

    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Pu quickly replied respectfully.

    Candice walked to Paige¡¯s bedside.

    She looked at Paige¡¯s chubby, red face and saw her hugging a little white rabbit as she slept soundly. Her heart would melt because of Paige.

    She lowered her head and kissed Paige¡¯s forehead before touching her smooth and tender face again.

    Paige seemed to be having a good dream because, at that moment, she even grinned. It was so cute that Candice stared at Paige for a long time.

    After a while, George¡¯s figure suddenly appeared in her mind. Hence, she smoothened the covers for Paige, walked out of Paige¡¯s room, and gently closed the door behind her.

    Then, Candice hesitated for a moment before turning around and walking to the room next door.

    Just as she walked over, the door suddenly opened. It was not Paige who came out but Teddy, who looked at Candice in surprise.

    Teddy was about to call out to her when Candice made a gesture to stop him from speaking. He understood and closed George¡¯s door.

    The moment he closed the door, she could see George sitting at his desk, studying.

    George was only 10 years old, and it was past 10 p.m. Did he need to work so hard?

    Candice and Teddy walked to the side.

    ¡°Madam, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Teddy said respectfully.

    ¡°Does George study like this every day?¡± Candice asked.

    ¡°Yes, Young Master George has a lot to learn, so he goes to bed veryte almost every night.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t it affect his growth and development?¡±

    ¡°Young Master George¡¯s growth and development will be checked regrly by experts. Nothing will go wrong.¡±

    Nothing would go wrong? Who would treat their son like that? He was like a machine.

    As if he had read Candice¡¯s mind, Teddy said, ¡°Fourth Master has his own difficulties too.¡±

    Of course, Candice knew about it. She just could not ept it emotionally.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Madam, you should rest early,¡± Teddy said respectfully.

    The moment Candice was about to leave, Teddy said, ¡°Oh right, Madam. There¡¯s a parent-teacher conference at Young Master George¡¯s school tomorrow. It¡¯s around 10 a.m. and it¡¯ll probablyst until 12 p.m. I might not be around during that time, so if there¡¯s anything, you can call me.¡±

    ...

    Therefore, had Teddy been attending George¡¯s parent-teacher conference?

 Chapter 1384 - 1384 Parent-Teacher Conference: Youâ€™re My Son!

    1384 Parent-Teacher Conference: You¡¯re My Son!

    Therefore, had Teddy been attending George¡¯s parent-teacher conference?

    When Candice returned to her room, Edward was not asleep. As soon as she got on the bed, he held her in his arms.

    Candice, on the other hand, felt an inexplicable sense of repulsion. It was not that her body was repulsed by him, but she was a little resentful of him.

    She did not know why she would me Edward for George.

    Clearly, the child was Edward¡¯s. Edward had a lot of things to deal with, so it was understandable that he could not take care of George.

    However, when she thought about how George had been alone all these years, dealing with his mother¡¯s death, his father¡¯s remarriage, and everything alone¡­ her heart ached.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Edward could sense her emotions.

    Even if it was just a little, he seemed to know.

    ¡°I think you care too little about George,¡± Candice said bluntly.

    Her expression was quite serious, and it sounded like she was ming him.

    Edward seemed to pause for a few seconds before he said, ¡°George is the next sessor, so his responsibilities are different from Paige¡¯s. George knows.¡±

    ¡°So, the more sensible a child is, the less he will receive his parents¡¯ love and care. The less he cries, the less he will get their parents¡¯ attention, right?¡±

    Edward was rendered speechless by Candice¡¯s words.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t George so sensible because he has experienced too much? Why don¡¯t you feel sorry for him? Why do you think it¡¯s natural?¡± Candice questioned.

    Edward was still speechless. However, after a while, he said, ¡°Because I grew up like this too.¡±

    Candice swallowed the words that she was about to say.

    Edward said, ¡°I was like that too when I was young. Because I knew the responsibilities I had, I controlled my temper and got rid of my cowardice so as to make myself less expectant of the feelings around me and slowly made myself stronger and stronger.¡±

    Candice could imagine a younger Edward in the same scene she saw George in just now, and her heart ached for him; her heart ached for both Edward and George.

    Born in such a family, they had everything from birth but not the happiness of a normal family.

    Candice bit her lip lightly. At that moment, she did not know what else to say. It was Edward¡¯s child, so he should decide what education he wanted for him, and she should not have interfered.

    She just felt bad for the child, who had to bear everything since he was young, but in reality, there was nothing she could do to change that.

    ¡°Candice.¡± In the darkness, Edward hugged Candice tightly in his arms.

    Candice wanted to hug George tightly because she thought George looked too lonely. The more a child did not want candy, the more her heart ached.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave my children in your care, okay?¡± Edward suddenly said.

    Candice looked at Edward, stunned.

    Edward said, ¡°I¡¯m usually too busy, so I can¡¯t really care much about them. In fact, you said that I was cold to George, and I know it myself. However, due to time constraints, most of the time I can spare is given to Paige because she¡¯s still young. As for George, the only time I have left is to assess his growth.¡±

    Candice listened quietly. At that moment, she could tell that Edward was exining to her apologetically why he treated George like that.

    Candice did not know why Edward was apologizing to her, but all she could think about was, ¡°I¡¯ll help you take good care of George and Paige.¡±

    She figured that might be Edward¡¯s biggest motive for remarrying anyway.

    Previously, she thought that Edward was only trying to get her father on his side. However, after interacting with him, she felt that Edward did not need anyone¡¯s help. Under his control, Harken was indestructible, even though he had only been in office for two years.

    Therefore, his motive for remarrying was probably to have aplete family.

    She did not know why she had an illusion that Edward was not as strong as he looked. In fact, she felt that he was very lonely sometimes and that he, too, needed a warm embrace.

    The next day, when the sun had just risen, Edward woke up.

    Before he left, he could not help but nt a kiss on Candice¡¯s lips because he was reluctant to leave her.

    That kiss made Candice open her eyes in a daze. ¡°Edward.¡±

 Chapter 1385 - 1385 Parent-Teacher Conference: Youâ€™re My Son!

    1385 Parent-Teacher Conference: You¡¯re My Son!

    ¡°It¡¯s still early. Go back to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Are you leaving?¡± Candice asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back tonight.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Although Candice was still unconscious, she was a little reluctant to part with him.

    Edward was reluctant too, but with great poweres great responsibility. Hence, he could only give himself one full day of private time and had to return to his responsibilities a dayter.

    Candice rolled over and fell asleep again.

    She had slept tootest night. After chatting with Edward, she thought about many things. For example, since Edward had asked her to take care of George and Paige for him, she should really take good care of them.

    When Candice woke up again, she felt something on her face that made her itch. She opened her eyes only to see a young and cute face with pouting lips, which was kissing her at that moment.

    Candice¡¯s heart softened. Seeing how obedient Paige was, her heart almost melted.

    She hugged Paige. ¡°Good morning, Paige.¡±

    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re awake.¡± Paige was excited.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°So Snow White¡¯s story is true,¡± Paige said happily.

    ¡°What story?¡±

    ¡°It means that the prince can wake up the princess by kissing her. I just kissed you, and you really woke up,¡± Paige said innocently.

    Candice could not help butugh. In a child¡¯s world, everything was good.

    She sat up on the bed and stroked Paige¡¯s silky bob-cut hair. ¡°Thank you, Prince Paige, for kissing me and waking me up.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯lle and kiss you every day.¡± Paige was even happier after being praised.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Candice agreed immediately.

    She did not even notice the doting tone and motherly care in her voice. It was as if it came naturally.

    Then, she lifted the nket and got out of bed. When she went to the bathroom to wash up, there was a little tail following her closely. It was as if she would suddenly run away and Paige had to watch her closely.

    Once Candice had washed up, she went downstairs with Paige in her arms.

    Downstairs, Teddy had prepared breakfast. When he saw them appear together, he hurriedly went forward and said respectfully, ¡± Madam, you can eat breakfast now. ¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Candice was polite and sat down at the dining table with Paige in her arms.

    ¡°Teddy, what time does George usually go to school in the morning?¡± Candice asked Teddy as she fed Paige breakfast.

    In her memory, she had never held a child before, let alone feed a child. Yet now, it was as if it was instinctive, and she did it with ease. She could also distract herself and chat with others.

    ¡°He has to get to school by 8 a.m. But the school isn¡¯t too far away, so we usually leave at 7:40 a.m.,¡± Teddy replied.

    ¡°What time does George get up?¡±

    ¡°Because he studies ¡¯tilte at night, he won¡¯t get up too early in the morning. He¡¯ll wake up by 7 a.m.¡±

    7 a.m. was still quite early.

    Nevertheless, Candice remained calm and asked, ¡°Do you usually send him to school?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t. George has a chauffeur to drop him off and pick him up. I only take care of his breakfast every morning.¡±

    Candice nodded.

    Following that, Teddy looked at the time and said, ¡°Madam, you and Miss Paige can take your time with breakfast. I have to prepare for George¡¯s parent-teacher conference. ¡±

    ¡°Are there a lot of things to prepare for the parent-teacher conference?¡± Candice asked.

    ¡°Oh, no.¡± Teddy quickly replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need to prepare anything for George¡¯s parent-teacher conference. The teachers are all very friendly to George. You can just sit there and wait to be praised. I just need to leave Bamboo Garden for two hours to do my task.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Candice heaved a sigh of relief.

    She had never attended a parent-teacher conference, so she was afraid that she would not know anything.

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go and get busy,¡± Teddy said respectfully.

    Candice nodded.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m full,¡± Paige said loudly.

    ¡°Are you really full?¡± Candice asked with a doting expression.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m really full.¡± As she spoke, she even puffed up her chubby little tummy.

    Seeing how cute Paige was, Candice said, ¡°Paige, can I discuss something with you?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Paige nodded obediently.

    She might not even know what it meant to discuss things and simply agreed.

    She said, ¡°I¡¯m going to attend your brother¡¯s parent-teacher meetingter. Can I leave you alone for a while?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t.¡± Paige refused unhappily.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you love your brother, Paige?¡±

 Chapter 1386 - 1386 Parent-Teacher Conference: Youâ€™re My Son!

    1386 Parent-Teacher Conference: You¡¯re My Son!

    ¡°I do,¡± Paige replied quickly.

    ¡°Your brother needs a mother now, so aren¡¯t you willing to share me with your brother?¡±

    Feeling troubled, Paige did not answer.

    ¡°When your brother has something yummy or fun, does he share it with you?¡± Candice asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Paige answered honestly.

    ¡°So now, are you willing to share your mother with him?¡±

    Paige thought for a moment before nodding obediently.

    Candice smiled. ¡°You¡¯re such a good girl, Paige.¡±

    Paige smiled again at thepliment, looking really obedient.

    Then, Candice told Paige to y with the building blocks at the side while she finished her breakfast in a few bites.

    After breakfast, she yed with Paige for a while until Paige¡¯s tutor arrived, and Paige went to ss.

    Candice watched the interaction between Paige and the tutor and suddenly had a bold idea. However, she did not think that she would be able to convince Edward.

    She looked down at the time and left Paige¡¯s room to return to the bedroom, where she got changed.

    It was because of George¡¯s parent-teacher conference that she spent a long time seriously picking out what to wear. To her, it was a very important asion, and she did not want to disappoint George.

    Once she got changed, she went downstairs from her room.

    At that moment, Teddy seemed to have finished all the chores at home. When he was about to go upstairs to get changed, he was surprised to see Candice appear in a slightly formal outfit. ¡°Are you going out, Madam?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to George¡¯s parent-teacher conference.¡±

    Teddy was stunned.

    ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± Candice looked at his expression and felt a little awkward.

    ¡°No, no, I¡¯m just a little surprised because, for so long, I¡¯ve been attending them,¡± Teddy quickly exined.

    Candice heaved a sigh of relief. She thought that George had specifically instructed that only Teddy was allowed to attend.

    At that moment, Teddy was a little too excited.

    He was probably touched by her wanting to go, so he said, ¡°It would be better if you could attend the parent-teacher conference for George in person. George has actually been looking forward to Fourth Master attending for so many years, but he has been disappointed every time. Now that you can rece Fourth Master, I believe George will be very touched.¡±

    She could not guarantee that George would be touched. All she knew was that she wanted to treat George better.

    ¡°I¡¯ll prepare a car for you immediately.¡± Teddy was very enthusiastic.

    He was afraid that she would suddenly go back on her word.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Candice nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you with Paige when I attend George¡¯s parent-teacher conference. ¡±

    ¡°No problem, Madam.¡±

    Teddy agreed.

    He was in a pretty good mood as he went to sort out the car arrangements. Then, he personally sent Candice to the car and even waved at her enthusiastically.

    Candice smiled faintly.

    Teddy kept defending Edward, saying that he was too busy to take care of George. However, deep down, he also hoped someone would care more about George.

    Her eyes flickered. The thought of attending the parent-teacher conference still made her inexplicably nervous.

    It was not long before the car stopped at the Angeburg International Elementary School where George was studying.

    Candice took a deep breath and walked into George¡¯s ssroom under the guidance of the school staff. Then, she sat in George¡¯s seat.

    At that moment, all the students in George¡¯s ss had gone to other ssrooms to attend other sses, leaving only the parents and teachers in the ssroom.

    When Candice appeared, everyone was shocked.

    The families that could attend Angeburg International Elementary School were either rich or noble, so naturally, they all knew Candice. However, no one took the initiative to go up and talk to her.

    Due to Edward¡¯s identity, there was still a sense of distance between them.

    Of course, Candice had her own concerns. Having be the Leader¡¯s wife, she had to pay more attention to her words and actions.

    She sat quietly in George¡¯s seat. Then, she listened to the teacher on the podium talking about the students¡¯ learning that semester.

    Still, Candice was proud, because every time the teacher read out the names of the outstanding students, the name Elias Swan would be mentioned.

    Elias was George¡¯s real name.

    Even though many people still affectionately called him George, George had changed his name from George Lawrence to Elias Swan a long time ago.

    Edward could not be med for changing George¡¯s name. As the heir to the Leader, it would not be appropriate for George to go with his maternal name.

    Sometimes, Candice wondered what kind of rtionship George¡¯s mother had with him.

 Chapter 1387 - 1387 Parent-Teacher Conference: Youâ€™re My Son!

    1387 Parent-Teacher Conference: You¡¯re My Son!

    Was it a rtionship between friends? It should be. From the name, she could tell that his mother was unconventional.

    She silently listened to the teacher recite the name of the top student in the ss, repeating Elias Swan like a recorder.

    In fact, Candice knew that the only person Edward loved was his first wife, Jeanne, and he only married Susan for political reasons.

    Although Jeanne was his only true love, Candice was not jealous. After all, Jeanne had passed away. She even felt sorry for Edward and Jeanne¡¯s rtionship.

    After the teacher announced the overall results of the ss, he talked a lot about the school¡¯s learning philosophy, learning ns, and many other things.

    In the end, the teacher said, ¡°Today, all the children have prepared a sentence for their parents. They have ced it in a pink or blue envelope inside the desk. Parents, please look for it.¡±

    After saying that, all the parents were searching for the letter enthusiastically, including Candice. She searched for a while and found it.

    In fact, she felt that with George¡¯s personality, he might not have written something. After all, he had never thought that his father would attend the conference for him, let alone her.

    Candice opened the letter nervously, and there was a note inside. It said, ¡°Thank you, Teddy.¡±

    Her eyes suddenly turned red, and a kind of sadness made her vision a little blurry.

    George was only a ten-year-old child. However, he had to endure the loneliness that many children of his age did not need to.

    She looked at George¡¯s handwriting, which was really good, and thought for a moment. Then, she found George¡¯s pen and wrote a sentence on the paper before putting the note back into the envelope and into George¡¯s drawer.

    When the parent-teacher conference ended, everyone left one after another. Candice, too, followed the crowd.

    ¡°Madam.¡± Suddenly, someone called her from behind.

    Candice turned around. Seeing that it was George¡¯s ss teacher, she smiled in a friendly manner.

    ¡°Thank you very much foring to our ss¡¯ parent-teacher conference.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s what I should do.¡± Candice said bluntly, ¡°Elias is our child, so of course, I have to attend.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The teacher also quickly said, ¡°Elias is doing well in school. Madam, you don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, teacher.¡±

    ¡°Madam, take care.¡±

    Candice nodded. She roughly knew why Edward never attended George¡¯s parent-teacher conference. Being busy was one aspect, but his status was another.

    When she attended the parent-teacher conference, she could already feel the teachers¡¯ and parents¡¯ wariness. If Edward really came, the entire school would probably be sealed off.

    Sometimes, it was not that Edward did not want to attend but that he had no choice.

    Candice walked out of the school gate and walked toward the car parked at the entrance. The chauffeur opened the car door for her.

    By then, George was already waiting in the backseat of the car. When he saw her, he was obviously a little surprised.

    He asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Teddy?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s at home.¡±

    ¡°Were you here for the parent-teacher conference?¡± George looked at her.

    Candice was already sitting beside George, and the chauffeur had driven away from the school.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Candice nodded.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you to attend,¡± George said bluntly.

    It was clear that he was still rejecting her.

    ¡°I know.¡± Candice said, ¡°But your dad has something on, and it¡¯s not convenient for him toe and attend it, so I have to do it.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to attend, but I didn¡¯t expect you toe either. In the future, Teddy can attend it for me.¡± His tone was a little cold.

    ¡°You¡¯re my son. Isn¡¯t it natural for me to attend?¡± Candice was inexplicably angry.

    It was just that George¡¯s rejection of her was too obvious. Understanding that he rejected her was one thing, but her feelings about it were another.

    ¡°I¡¯m not your son,¡± George said bluntly.

    Candice almost choked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything unnecessary in the future,¡± George said coldly.

    He looked cold and distant, which resembled the way Edward treated others outside.

    She said, ¡°George, whether you admit it or not, we will be a family in the future. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t like it or if you don¡¯t ept it, but I¡¯m your mother. Even if I¡¯m not your biological mother, I¡¯m your stepmother. There¡¯s no way to change that fact unless your father divorces me. Before the divorce, apart from your father, I¡¯m your guardian, and you have no choice.¡±

 Chapter 1388 - 1388 Parent-Teacher Conference: Youâ€™re My Son!

    1388 Parent-Teacher Conference: You¡¯re My Son!

    George looked at Candice. He did not expect her to have so much to say.

    ¡°So, in order for us to get along better, I think we should make peace.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to make peace with you.¡± George refused again.

    It really broke her heart.

    ¡°If you want to win my father¡¯s favor, just take good care of my sister.¡± George said, ¡°I¡¯m not important.¡±

    Candice was stunned. Did he say he was not important because he felt that his father did not love him?

    Candice¡¯s heart ached again.

    She said, ¡°Your father is just too busy. That¡¯s why he doesn¡¯t have that much time to spend with you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need hispany,¡± George said firmly.

    He was very mature at such a young age and did not have the nature of a child at all. It was as if he had thought through and understood everything.

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep youpany from now on.¡±

    Candice felt that she had a lot to say to George, such as Edward¡¯s helplessness. However, in the end, she felt that there was no point in exining too much.

    What did George not know? He knew it, and that was why he acted like he did not care.

    Therefore, she told him directly that she would apany him more. She would personally participate in all the things in his life that required her presence.

    At that moment, George was still a little stunned by Candice¡¯s words.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have much to do today anyway, so I have a lot of time to spend with you and your sister.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡± George refused again.

    Candice thought to herself, ¡®Why are children nowadays so hard to please?¡¯

    George and Paige were two extremes.

    No matter how she tried to be nice to George, he would always be cold and resistant to her. Yet, she did not even need to be nice to Paige, and the little girl would throw herself into her arms.

    Was that the difference between having a son and a daughter? No wonder so many people wanted to have a daughter.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like anyone getting close to me,¡± George added.

    Candice expressed that she was a little hurt.

    She thought that George would be a little touched that she attended the parent-teacher conference today, but as expected, she was overthinking things.

    Everyone fell silent in the car, and suddenly, no one spoke.

    The car drove all the way back to Bamboo Garden.

    When Teddy saw them, he rushed forward enthusiastically. ¡°George, you¡¯re back. How was the parent-teacher conference today? Did the teacher praise him again?¡±

    George nced at Teddy and did not answer.

    However, Candice chimed in, ¡°Yes, the teacher kept repeating George¡¯s name like a recorder.¡±

    ¡°I knew it. Every time I attend the parent-teacher conference, I¡¯m beaming with pride.¡±

    ¡°Me, too,¡± Candice agreed.

    Just like that, the two of them chatted happily.

    Of course, George would not get involved. Instead, he carried his bag and went upstairs.

    ¡°George, it¡¯s time for lunch,¡± Teddy called out to him.

    ¡°Bring it up for me. I¡¯ll eat in my room.¡±

    With that, he disappeared before their eyes.

    Teddy looked at Candice in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s up with him?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not happy.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t want me to attend the parent-teacher conference.¡±

    Teddy was a little embarrassed.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Candice chuckled. ¡°We have to take things one step at a time.¡±

    Teddy nodded and said seriously, ¡°George is cold on the outside but warm on the inside.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    It was as if she knew George very well.

    Even when George was cold to her just now, she seemed to be able to feel that it was not because George hated her, but because he was afraid that someone would rece his mother.

    No one had ever told her about it. It was as if she had a special ability to know that George and his mother should have a really good rtionship.

    Upstairs, in George¡¯s room, George sat in front of his desk in a daze, staring into space. He was biting his lips as if he did not want to think too much.

    He took out an old notebook from the drawer in his desk, which was left for him by his mother.

    No matter how much time had passed, no one could rece his mother.

    He could forget about his father, but he would never forget his mother!

 Chapter 1389 - 1389 Birthday Surprise

    1389 Birthday Surprise

    Candice was obviously trying to be nice to George, but George did not appreciate it. In fact, he was even starting to dislike Candice.

    Candice had a feeling that it was harder to please George than to please Edward.

    George was the kind of person who would not react to anything someone else did for him. He would not refuse or ept it just to protect himself.

    It made Candice curious. With George¡¯s personality, what would happen when he fell in love in the future? He would really break his mother¡¯s heart.

    Today, Candice woke up early as usual. Since George would get up at 7 a.m. for breakfast, she woke up at 6 a.m. to make breakfast for George.

    However, George was against it. When he saw that she was the one who made the breakfast, he did not touch his food and went straight to school instead.

    Seeing that, Candice could only get Teddy to bring breakfast to the dining table every day after she made breakfast. Then, she would return to her room without George noticing.

    That was why George mistakenly thought Teddy had made it and ate the breakfast.

    With George, Candice was extremely careful.

    By the time she returned to her bed, Edward was already getting ready to get up. Before he woke up, he would hug her and be intimate with her for a while.

    ¡°Who does George¡¯s character resemble?¡± Candice could not help but ask.

    She thought George looked like Edward, but they were very different people.

    Edward was so¡­ flirty.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Edward bit Candice¡¯s ear.

    The two of them were¡­ indescribable in bed.

    ¡°He¡¯s like me,¡± Edward whispered into her ear with his deep voice.

    ¡°How is he like you?¡± Candice retorted, ¡°George is much harder to please than you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because he hasn¡¯t realized how good you are.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve tried everything with him,¡± Candiceined.

    In the past month, after being married and spending time together for a month, she was even more attentive to George than she was to Paige.

    After all, Paige was a healthy, growing child, and she just had to y with Paige and satisfy her needs. On the other hand, she had tried her best with George, but it was still to no avail.

    ¡°Take your time.¡± Edward consoled her.

    Rather than he wasforting her, he was dodging the issue.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to get up?¡± Candice asked him.

    That guy was getting upter andter. However, Edward hugged her body, seemingly reluctant to part with her.

    ¡°Hurry up and get up,¡± Candice urged.

    She did not want to be a femme fatale.

    Edward smiled helplessly. ¡°I just want to stay in bed with you forever.¡±

    Candice blushed.

    In the past month since they got married, Edward had shocked Candice with a lot of the things he said, which he would never say to her when they first met.

    Sometimes, she even felt that the leader of a country was just an ordinary man and the flirtatious kind at that.

    ¡°Alright, stop fooling around.¡± At that moment, Edward was hugging Candice, with his lips on her neck, and it was really ticklish.

    Edward opened his mouth and bit her.

    ¡°Ow!¡± Candice called out again.

    Was that guy a dog?

    After he was done, he got up from the bed in satisfaction. Candice also wanted to get up, but Edward stopped her.

    ¡°Sleep in a little longer,¡± Edward said.

    Candice, who was lying under the nket, looked at Edward.

    ¡°It¡¯s been tough. You should give yourself more rest.¡± Edward¡¯s eyes were filled with love.

    Candice was speechless. What was so hard about staying at home every day?

    All she did was wake up early in the morning to make George breakfast which was not appreciated. How hard would it be?

    ¡°I meant at night,¡± Edward added.

    Candice was speechless.

    She could never avoid him at night.

    With a red face, she snuggled under the nket and watched Edward wash up and get changed. Then, as he did every day, he would give a kiss before he left reluctantly.

    Every time Candice saw the door close, she would still feel a little reluctant to part with him. It was just that¡­ her rtionship with Edward was like a storm. It came quickly and fiercely.

    She covered herself with the nket and could still feel Edward¡¯s touch on her lips.

    She had to admit that Edward was really¡­ strong. Other than when she was on her period, they could have sex every day.

    It was as if he had gone crazy from holding it in, so he was now trying to get back at her double.

    Candice¡¯s slender legs crossed, and she thought she could still feel some warmth there.

    Her face was a little red as she wondered whether she was pregnant.

 Chapter 1390 - 1390 Birthday Surprise

    1390 Birthday Surprise

    After all, she had not taken any precautions for the past month, and she should be on her period in the next two days. If it did note¡­

    Candice¡¯s heart was racing. Although she had never mentioned to Edward whether they wanted to have more children, she was still a little worried.

    In Candice¡¯s heart, she had tacitly agreed that she would conceive. Besides, Paige was moring for a younger sister every day, and Edward did not refute it. Moreover, she really wanted to give Paige a sister.

    Candice thought about some things and fell asleep for a while.

    Usually, Paige would wake her up. The first thing Paige did when she woke up was to run to her room, crawl into her bed, and wake her up with a kiss.

    In fact, she would wake up every time Paige came, and because she did not want to disappoint the little girl, she yed the same game with Paige every day.

    They would y in bed for a while before getting up together. Then, like a little tail, Paige would follow closely behind Candice.

    When she carried Paige to eat breakfast that day, Teddy seemed to have something to say but hesitated.

    ¡°Teddy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Candice could tell at a nce.

    Teddy endured it. ¡°George¡¯s birthday is soon.¡±

    Candice was stunned.

    ¡°His tenth birthday,¡± Teddy said.

    They had always said that George was ten years old, but it turned out that he was only about to turn ten.

    ¡°Are you nning a birthday party for George?¡± Candice asked Teddy.

    ¡°I wish. But ever since George¡¯s mother passed away, George has stopped celebrating his birthday.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Candice¡¯s heart ached for George.

    ¡°And every year, George will leave South Hampton City during his birthday,¡± Teddy said.

    ¡°Where would he go?¡± Candice was surprised.

    Could it be that George wanted to be alone on his birthday?

    ¡°You can ask Fourth Master.¡± Teddy did not dare to reveal it.

    ¡°When¡¯s George¡¯s birthday?¡±

    ¡°This Saturday.¡± Teddy said, ¡°In three days.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s n a birthday surprise for George.¡± Candice made a prompt decision.

    When Paige heard about the birthday surprise, she was so excited that she agreed immediately. ¡°I want to prepare a birthday gift for my brother.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid George will refuse.¡± Teddy was a little troubled. ¡°But I also want to celebrate his birthday with him. After all, he¡¯s turning ten this year.¡±

    ¡°Just because he refuses doesn¡¯t mean that we¡¯ll back down! ¡± Candice was determined. ¡°He has rejected me this entire time. Do you see me giving up?!¡±

    Teddy was amused by Candice.

    After spending a month together, Teddy and Candice were much more familiar with each other. Moreover, Teddy found Candice more favorable the more they interacted.

    At first, he also thought that everything Candice did was to please Fourth Master. However, after interacting with her for a while, he realized that Candice treated George and Paige very well.

    On top of that, he also seemed to feel a sense of familiarity toward Candice.

    ¡°To George, apart from Edward, Paige, and you, does he have anyone else important in his life?¡± Candice believed that since it was his birthday, the more the merrier.

    Teddy came back to his senses and quickly replied, ¡°He has a good rtionship with his godmother, Monica.¡±

    Upon hearing Monica¡¯s name, Candice could not help but smile. It was an existence that warmed her heart.

    With that, she made a prompt decision. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s invite Monica.¡±

    ¡°You can also invite Young Master Winter and Dr. Jones.¡± Teddy suggested, ¡°George doesn¡¯t dislike them, and they¡¯re Fourth Master¡¯s best friends.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Candice agreed immediately, but then she thought of something. ¡°The rest of the Swans don¡¯t have a good rtionship with George?¡±

    ¡°Not really,¡± Teddy said bluntly, ¡°because George¡¯s mother and the others from the Swans¡­¡±

    Teddy suddenly stopped because he had mentioned George¡¯s mother.

    Candice did not care much about those things, so she took the initiative to ask, ¡°What kind of person was George¡¯s mother?¡±

    Teddy looked at her.

    ¡°I just want to know more so that I can get to know George better.¡± Candice said, ¡°To me, Jeanne is a thing of the past. After all, she¡¯s already gone. Even if I¡¯m jealous of someone, I won¡¯t be jealous of her.¡±

    When Teddy heard Candice, he said, ¡°She was a very powerful person.¡±

    ¡°Powerful?¡±

    ¡°Yes, powerful.¡± Teddy nodded. ¡°She and Fourth Maser were evenly matched. When two of them were together, neither of them overshadowed the other.¡±

 Chapter 1391 - 1391 Birthday Surprise

    1391 Birthday Surprise

    ¡°Did Edward love her very much?¡± Candice could not help but ask.

    Just from Teddy¡¯s shortment, she could tell that Teddy approved of Jeanne. After all, anyone who could be evenly matched with Edward was definitely no ordinary person.

    Teddy hesitated, but he nodded in the end. ¡°She was Fourth Master¡¯s first love.¡±

    ¡°They seemed to have had George quite early on.¡± Candice had also learned a little about Edward¡¯s love history.

    ¡°When Ms. Lawrence was 18 and Fourth Master was 22. I wasn¡¯t even here yet,¡± Teddy said.

    ¡°Why did they split up?¡±

    ¡°There seemed to have been a lot of misunderstandings.¡± Teddy was not too sure either. ¡°However, after Ms. Lawrence returned to South Hampton City at the age of 25 and married Fourth Master, their rtionship was great.¡±

    Candice nodded. She did not need Teddy to tell her what happened after that.

    Due to political reasons, Edward and Jeanne had no choice but to separate, and Jeanne died in that political dispute.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Susan?¡± Candice asked.

    She asked about Edward¡¯s second wife, Paige¡¯s biological mother.

    ¡°Her?¡± Teddy was stunned and said bluntly, ¡°Fourth Master didn¡¯t love her.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Candice nodded. ¡°But I¡¯m just a little curious. How did Edward and Susan¡­¡±

    Candice did not continue her sentence. Instead, she just nced at the innocent Paige in her arms.

    Initially, she did not question the idea that Edward and Susan had a child because of political reasons. However, after interacting with him for a long time, she did not think that Edward was such a person.

    Edward would not do things that went against his conscience for political reasons, and no matter how she looked at it, she did not think that Page was a product of politics. If she were, Edward would not love Paige so much.

    ¡°Oh, no.¡± Teddy understood what Candice was talking about and quickly denied it. ¡°She¡¯s not Ms. William¡¯s.¡±

    Stunned, Candice looked straight at Teddy.

    She was not? In that case¡­

    Teddy suddenly felt like he had said something wrong. However, by the time he realized it, it was toote.

    He asked Candice with a trembling voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡±

    He did not hide anything from Candice or even guard against her because he thought that Candice already knew.

    After all, the people closest to Fourth Master knew that Paige was Jeanne¡¯s child. Since Fourth Master and Madam had such a good rtionship now, he assumed that Fourth Master had told her.

    Now that he realized that he had spilled the beans, he wanted to m his head against the wall and kill himself. Had he made a big mistake?

    ¡°Is she Jeanne¡¯s?¡± Candice did not answer Teddy¡¯s question. Instead, she asked what she was thinking.

    At that point, Teddy did not dare to say anything anymore.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Jeanne die in that fire?¡± Candice did not need Teddy¡¯s answer to confirm what she suspected.

    That was why Edward loved Paige so much.

    Paige was the child that Edward and Jeanne had after they got together, so no matter what, it would mean a lot to Edward.

    Teddy would rather die than say anything.

    ¡°Could it be that Jeanne isn¡¯t dead?!¡± Candice was shocked.

    In fact, she was using words to provoke Teddy so that he would tell her the truth.

    When Teddy heard what Candice said, he was indeed shocked. However, he quickly denied, ¡°Jeanne is dead. She died giving birth to¡­¡±

    Teddy bit his lips. After saying it out loud, he seemed to realize that he had been tricked again.

    When he saw Candice looking like she finally understood what had happened, he really wanted to kill himself. He could even imagine how Fourth Master would beat him to death if he found out that he had divulged so much today!

    Candice fell silent at that moment.

    Therefore, Jeanne¡¯s death was not in that fire. Jeanne¡¯s death was due to childbirth, and that was when she gave birth to Paige.

    In other words, there was nothing between Susan and Edward. It was just for show, and his goal should have been to protect Jeanne. After all, at that time, Jeanne¡¯s identity was somewhat illegitimate.

    Moreover, Jeanne and Edward were probably enemies. Jeanne was from the Sanders, and Edward was from the Duncans. With such an identity, even if they let go of everything, it was impossible for them to be together without any grudges.

    More importantly, the Duncans¡¯ loyal followers would not allow Jeanne¡¯s existence. Hence, Edward could only hide Jeanne.

 Chapter 1392 - 1392 Birthday Surprise

    1392 Birthday Surprise

    She also realized that when Jeanne was pregnant with Paige, Jeanne could not even leave the house. After all, Jeanne was already ¡®dead¡¯ to the public.

    Suddenly, Candice felt a sudden pain in her heart. It was as if she had experienced it before and she empathized with Jeanne.

    She clutched her chest as an indescribable feeling overwhelmed her. Was it because of jealousy? Was she jealous that Edward had only ever loved Jeanne?

    There was no such thing as an affair when Jeanne was the only woman he loved. If Jeanne had not died, she would probably never be in Edward¡¯s life.

    ¡°Madam.¡± Teddy looked at Candice and said awkwardly, ¡°Can you don¡¯t tell Fourth Master that I¡¯ve told you so much? I¡¯m afraid¨C¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Candice agreed immediately.

    Of course, she would not betray Teddy. Since Edward did not mention that Paige was Jeanne¡¯s daughter, she would pretend that she did not know. However, she still hoped that Edward would be honest with her about it one day

    ¡°What about George¡¯s birthday?¡± Teddy asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll n it, and you can help.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Teddy quickly nodded.

    Candice also decided to focus on George¡¯s birthday preparations. As for Edward and Jeanne¡¯s past¡­ it was all in the past.

    After breakfast, Candice continued to y with Paige for a while. When Paige¡¯s tutor came to ss, Candice took the initiative to send Edward a message, wanting to discuss George¡¯s matter with him.

    However, she was afraid of disturbing him at work, so she sent him a message to ask if he was busy.

    After she sent that message, Edward called. ¡°Did you miss me?¡±

    Candice blushed.

    Were there not a lot of people around him? What would the people around him think of him if he said that? What would they think of her?

    She controlled her emotions. ¡°I just heard from Teddy that George¡¯s birthday is this Saturday.¡±

    There seemed to be a pause for a few seconds, which meant that he must have forgotten.

    At that moment, Candice was a little displeased because it was clear that Edward did not care about George.

    ¡°George won¡¯t be celebrating his birthday at home,¡± Edward said bluntly.

    The silence just now was not because he had forgotten, but because he was looking at the time to go to the training base. At that time of the year, George would go there alone.

    In fact, ever since he took office, George¡¯s training was not as harsh anymore.

    For a politician, his physical condition was secondary, and it was fine as long as he was better than average. The most important thing was his ability to n strategies. Therefore, most of the time was spent on nurturing his overall vision and how to manage a country well.

    ¡°So if he doesn¡¯t want to live at home, you¡¯re just going to allow him to do that?¡± Candice asked.

    Edward pursed his lips. He was simply respecting George¡¯s choice.

    ¡°George is only ten years old. What do you take him for?¡± Candice was a little angry.

    Edward was speechless.

    He believed that it was best for him to satisfy George¡¯s needs as much as possible, even though George¡¯s needs were very few.

    ¡°I¡¯ve discussed it with Teddy. We¡¯re going to n a birthday surprise for George, so think of a way not to send George away.¡± Candice was not up for discussing that topic, and her tone was firm.

    Edward did not reply for a long time.

    ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± Candice was a little nervous.

    No matter how good her rtionship with Edward was recently, he was the leader of the country. Was she pushing her luck?

    Just as Candice was about topromise, Edward suddenly said, ¡°Alright.¡±

    Candice was stunned.

    ¡°I¡¯m not close enough to George, so I¡¯ll leave everything to you in the future.¡± Edward sounded a little excited.

    She realized that she did not understand Edward that well.

    However, now that Edward had agreed, she was excited. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll invite Nox, Finn, and Monica to celebrate George¡¯s birthday together. Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Edward agreed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not tell George yet. I want to give him a surprise.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Edward nodded.

    ¡°In that case, it¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll n it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Candice hung up the phone happily.

    After hanging up the phone, she called Monica.

    Monica was sitting in her office, and when she saw the iing call, she was still a little surprised.

    How long had it been since shest contacted Candice? Why was she suddenly looking for her?

    She frowned and answered the call. ¡°Candice?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me, Monica.¡± The person on the other end sounded much friendlier than her.

 Chapter 1393 - 1393 Birthday Surprise

    1393 Birthday Surprise

    Most importantly, she did not feel repulsed at all.

    She had originally decided not to have any contact with that woman. However, that woman had a magical power that made it difficult for her to resist.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Monica¡¯s expression was cold.

    ¡°George¡¯s birthday is this Saturday,¡± Candice said bluntly.

    She just did not feel like she had to be too polite with Monica.

    At that moment, Monica seemed to realize what was going on. She had almost forgotten because George had not celebrated his birthday in the past two years.

    He was not even in South Hampton City on his birthdays, so she could not celebrate with him.

    ¡°Are you free on Saturday?¡± Candice asked.

    ¡°Are you going to celebrate George¡¯s birthday with him?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°George doesn¡¯t spend his birthdays in South Hampton City.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already spoken to Edward to keep George here this time.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Monica immediately agreed.

    George was her godson, so she definitely had to go.

    ¡°I want to give George a surprise.¡± Candice asked, ¡°Do you have any ideas as to how we can do that?¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know how to answer your sudden question. Let me think about it.¡±

    ¡°Okay, but if you do have some good ideas, you must let me know.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Monica nodded. Then, she thought of something and said, ¡°George is a little stubborn.¡±

    Candice was stunned.

    ¡°George still hasn¡¯t let go of Jeanne after so many years, and he probably doesn¡¯t celebrate his birthday because he doesn¡¯t want to think of Jeanne. I¡¯m worried that we¡¯ll make things worse if we want to celebrate his birthday without telling him beforehand.¡±

    ¡°But George can¡¯t stay like this forever. He will have to get over it one day.¡± Candice did not think much of it.

    ¡°Of course, I support your decision, but I just want you to be mentally prepared.¡±

    Monica was not stupid to know that Candice wanted to celebrate George¡¯s birthday to gain his approval.

    However, what she was worried about was that George would not only not approve of it but would also dislike her even more. After all, no one could change Jeanne¡¯s ce in George¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have a strong mind.¡± Candice smiled and said, ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you from your work. I¡¯ll go online and see if there are any good ideas that I can use as a reference.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After they hung up the phone, Monica was also thinking about how they could surprise George and what birthday present she should prepare for him. However, George seemed to have everything he wanted.

    While she was lost in thought, someone knocked on the door.

    Monica responded, ¡°Come in.¡±

    ¡°Chairman, your flowers.¡± Tim walked in with a bouquet of flowers.

    It had been a month since she broke up with Finn, but she still received flowers every day. Even though she had rejected them every time, Tim would still bring them in, and she was starting to get a little scared of them.

    She was a little angry at Tim. ¡°I said I don¡¯t want them. Why are you bringing it in?¡±

    ¡°Uh...¡± Tim felt a little awkward after being scolded.

    ¡°Is there something you can¡¯t say?¡± Monica frowned.

    She, too, knew that Tim would not ignore her instructions.

    ¡°Dr. Jiang sent it over personally,¡± Tim said.

    Monica was stunned.

    ¡°I really can¡¯t refuse Dr. Jones, so¡­¡±

    Monica did not expect to hear that Finn personally delivered it.

    Was he not usually very busy? Why did he have so much time now to deliver the flowers personally?

    The key was to send it every day at 10 a.m. in the morning, and Finn should be busy at the hospital.

    She looked at Tim, who was a little embarrassed, and held herself back. ¡°Put it down.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Tim heaved a sigh of relief and left.

    Monica nced at the fresh flowers in front of her and picked up her phone to send a message to Finn.

    When she opened their chat, she saw that Finn had sent her a lot of messages in the past month. He had probably said everything he wanted to say in this lifetime, yet Monica did not look at it or reply to him.

    She initially wanted to block Finn¡¯s number, but after thinking about it, Finn was her father¡¯s attending doctor, after all. If anything happened, they would not be able to contact each other.

    However, because of Monica¡¯s coldness toward him, Finn went from sending long text messages at the start to only sending one or two sentences a day.

    Today¡¯s text was even simpler. Only a ¡°good morning¡± message was sent at 7:30 a.m., so she figured Finn¡¯s enthusiasm would probably die down soon.

    With that, she typed into the dialog box. ¡°How much were the flowers? I¡¯ll pay you back.¡±

 Chapter 1394 - 1394 Nox and Shelly Meet Again

    1394 Nox and Shelly Meet Again

    ¡°How much were the flowers? I¡¯ll pay you back.¡±

    Finn looked at Monica¡¯s reply and stared at it.

    That was the first time Monica had replied to him in a month. Although the content was not great, it made him excited.

    At least, Monica was reacting to everything he did, and everything he did could still affect her. It proved that being annoying could be a good thing too.

    He was afraid that she would feel nothing for him ¡ª no expectation or even resentment.

    After a long time, he typed a few words in the chat box. ¡°This is for you. You don¡¯t have to pay me back.¡±

    The other party replied very quickly, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to send me flowers. From tomorrow onwards, I will also get my secretary to reject your flowers. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for my secretary.¡±

    Finn looked at the text Monica sent, which was a little hurtful, and wondered if it was the same for Monica in the past. Was she also hurt by his indifference toward her when she was pursuing him?

    In the past month, he had truly felt how hurtful it can be.

    Ever since Monica and Brandon left that day, Monica had been ignoring him.

    No matter how he texted her to exin his past thoughts or how he insisted on sending her flowers every day, she remained indifferent and even pretended not to know.

    He had a feeling that Monica would ignore him every time he sent her a message, but the text gave him hope. Even if she hated him, Monica was notpletely indifferent to him.

    Yet, at that moment, Monica¡¯s cold rejection made him a little flustered again.

    He may have never pursued a woman before, but deep down, he had always felt that it was not difficult to woo women.

    Perhaps he had always had suitors around him, so he subconsciously felt superior. Now, all his efforts were wasted on Monica.

    He looked at the text on his phone and did not reply for a long time as he did not know how to reply.

    Seeing that Finn did not reply, Monica did not take it to heart. When it came to breaking up with Finn, she was much more carefree than she had imagined.

    Suddenly, someone knocked on the door.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Brandon pushed the door open and entered. The first thing he saw was the dazzling bouquet of flowers.

    Monica seemed to have noticed Brandon¡¯s gaze. She said, ¡°If you like it, you can take it away.¡±

    Brandon smiled. ¡°Finn hasn¡¯t given up yet?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°He has exceeded my expectations. I didn¡¯t think he would be so persistent.¡±

    ¡°Me, too.¡± Monica agreed.

    ¡°It seems that he really can¡¯t let go of you.¡±

    ¡°No, he just can¡¯t let go of himself.¡± Monica was certain. ¡°He has been entangled with me for so many years that he just can¡¯t figure it out at the moment.¡±

    ¡°If Finn really changed for you, would you return to his side?¡±

    ¡°Finn won¡¯t change.¡±

    ¡°What if?¡±

    ¡°There are no ifs,¡± Monica said, setting up a huge wall in her heart. ¡°I won¡¯t try again.¡±

    To put it bluntly, Monica did not believe that Finn would really change.

    Just as Brandon wanted to say something, Monica directly interrupted him, ¡°It¡¯s working hours. Do you have too much free time on your hands?!¡±

    Brandon swallowed the words he was about to say. Then, he changed the topic and reported his work. ¡°The development of the new product has been sessful, and it will soon be avable on the market. Before this, you mentioned that you wanted to go abroad to learn about the market¡¯s operating concept. So, I¡¯ve contacted the world¡¯s most famous S Group, and they said they¡¯ll wee us next week.¡±

    ¡°Next Monday?¡± Monica asked.

    ¡°Yes, next Monday.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Book the ne tickets and n the itinerary in advance. We¡¯ll leave on Sunday.¡±

    ¡°The flight will take about eight hours, so I suggest we leave on Saturday. Then, we can still have some time to rest on Sunday. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be very tiring on Monday. Moreover, if we don¡¯t adapt to the weather there, I¡¯m afraid it will affect the oue of the visit.¡±

    Monica thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave on Saturday night.¡±

    ¡°Are you busy on Saturday?¡± Brandon was smart enough to figure it out immediately.

    ¡°I have something very important on Saturday. Book a flight for after 10 p.m., ¡± Monica said.

    It should be fine after 10 p.m.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Brandon naturally did not probe further. He said, ¡°Your secretary, Tim, and I will apany you on this business trip. Is that okay?¡±

 Chapter 1395 - 1395 Nox and Shelly Meet Again

    1395 Nox and Shelly Meet Again

    Monica nodded and agreed with Brandon¡¯s arrangements.

    Brandon¡¯s lips curled into a smile, even though Monica did not notice it.

    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Monica frowned when she saw that Brandon had not left.

    ¡°There¡¯s a dinner party tonight. The pharmaceuticalpany from Europe has invited you to dinner, so it¡¯s up to you whether you want to attend or reject the invite.¡±

    ¡°Hasn¡¯t he invited me many times now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and you¡¯ve rejected him many times,¡± Brandon said bluntly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything on tonight, so I¡¯ll go.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Brandon said, ¡°I will just be him and his assistant from his side, and from ours¨C¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll just be the two of us. Also, give them a heads up that they should act within their means with the alcohol.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Having reported his work, Brandon was prepared to leave.

    The moment he left, he paused again and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t like this bouquet of flowers, you can give it to me.¡±

    Monica frowned and looked at Brandon.

    ¡°As your subordinate, I¡¯m willing to share your problems.¡±

    Monica smiled.

    Brandon had been behaving himself for the past month. Even after she rejected him, he did not pester her anymore. Their interaction this month was purely for work.

    It made her feel that Brandon was a trustworthy person, and naturally, she had a good impression of him.

    It was not a romantic rtionship, but she found that interacting with Brandon was very easy and rxing. That feeling waspletely different from when she was with Finn.

    She said, ¡°Take it.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Brandon happily carried the bouquet of red roses away and ced them in his office.

    He looked at them and thought they looked pretty. Finn must have put in a lot of effort. However¡­ it was all toote.

    He now believed that Monica had no feelings for Finn.

    With that, Brandon took out his phone and took a few photos of the flowers.

    Then, he typed a Facebook post, which said, ¡°Thank you for yourmendation, Chairman. I will work harder.¡±

    He also attached a photo to the post. He was sure that if Finn saw it, Finn would be furious.

    On one hand, the post was to make Finn give up on Monicapletely, and on the other, it was to take revenge on Finn for hurting and bullying Monica to the point that she was afraid of falling in love.

    After he sent it, he contacted paid Facebook to boost his traffic on the post because he wanted Finn to see it, and Finn did see it.

    That was because he had quite some spare time recently, and when he had nothing to do, he would read a lot of things on his phone. That was when he was caught off guard bt Brandon¡¯s Facebook post.

    He looked at the bouquet of flowers. He had wrapped it himself, so he knew it was the bouquet he had given Monica.

    At that, his expression turned ugly.

    He thought that Monica would throw it away. However, he did not expect Monica would turn around and give it to another man, who was Brandon!

    Suddenly, his phone rang, so Finn tried his best to calm himself down.

    He picked up the call. ¡°Nox.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you in a bad mood?¡± Nox could tell the change in Finn¡¯s mood from their years of interaction.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Finn did not answer, but his tone was unusually cold.

    Nox did not even need to think to know that Finn must have suffered a lot of ¡°humiliation¡± while pursuing Monica.

    Initially, he felt sorry for Finn. After all, Finn had loved Monica for so many years, yet Monica left the rtionship just like that.

    However, for some reason, he felt good at that moment. Making a man like Finn, who had never changed and was always calm, anxious was not necessarily a bad thing.

    Sometimes, he felt that Finn was too rational andcked a bit of humanity. It was as if he was a zombie and only lived for the sake of living.

    At that thought, Nox realized that Monica was very patient to have been able to be in a rtionship with Finn for so many years.

    ¡°George¡¯s birthday is on Sunday. Edward just called me and said that he¡¯s going to Zhu Qin Garden on Sunday to celebrate George¡¯s birthday.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t George usually not at home for his birthday?¡± Finn was surprised.

    ¡°I heard it was Candice¡¯s idea,¡± Nox said, still feeling a little upset. ¡°That woman is quite capable, and I think Edward has really fallen in love with her. She is the second woman Edward has fallen in love with after Jeanne. After so many years, I thought that Edward would never fall in love again.¡±

 Chapter 1396 - 1396 Nox and Shelly Meet Again

    1396 Nox and Shelly Meet Again

    Finn was not surprised.

    Nox mumbled, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize how capable Candice was. Not only is she not as pretty as Jeanne, but she¡¯s only married to Edward for political reasons, so how did Edward fall in love with her? Back then, Susan was really in love with Edward, but he didn¡¯t even nce at her before sending her back to Alex¡¯s side. From then, I thought Edward would be alone for the rest of his life.¡±

    As usual, Finn just listened without giving any exnation.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you find it strange?¡± Nox was bored of being the only one talking.

    He knew that a man like Finn needed to be taught a lesson. If Finn was not interested in anything, what was the point of living?

    It was time Monica woke him up.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know why Fourth Master likes Candice so much in the future.¡±

    ¡°Did Edward say something to you?¡± Nox got excited.

    He could not believe that Edward told Finn but not him.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know.¡±

    ¡°Finn!¡± Nox gritted his teeth.

    That guy was just so annoying sometimes.

    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Finn was very calm about Nox¡¯s displeasure with him.

    ¡°Is your rtionship with Monica better?¡± Nox asked.

    Finn did not answer, and not answering meant that it was not good.

    Nox gloated, ¡°Finn, you have to pay for what you¡¯ve done. Beware of Monica cheating on you!¡±

    Finn¡¯s expression turned ugly, and he abruptly hung up the call.

    The small victory put Nox in a good mood.

    At that moment, someone knocked on the office door.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Nox¡¯s secretary, Ms. Mary walked in and reported respectfully, ¡°General Manager, I¡¯ve made an appointment with the Wenda Group to visit their resort development project. We have to go to the site for inspection now, and your car is ready.¡±

    Nox nodded. With that, he got up and left thepany with his secretary.

    He did not know when it started, but all of the Swans¡¯ businesses had fallen on him to manage.

    Initially, when Edward took office, he was focusing solely on developing his political career and could not spare any energy for business at all. Hence, Nox had to take over the business side of things. It was really tough back then, but now, everything was finally back on track.

    There was not much pressure anymore, and he did not need to spend a lot of time on the business. However, he still felt physically and mentally exhausted.

    He had always thought that once the country¡¯s politics had smoothened out, he, Edward, and Finn would no longer have to shoulder any responsibilities and could live their own lives.

    However, it was all wishful thinking. When the country was at peace, they had greater responsibilities!

    Nox turned around and saw the car had parked in thergest sea area in South Hampton City. Then, he took a yacht to an ind that had yet to be fully developed as he needed to see the results of the second stage of development today.

    When the yacht arrived on the ind, there were people weing them warmly. As Nox was used to being weed, he exchanged a few pleasantries with Danny Cruzi, the general manager of Wenda Group, who then showed him around respectfully.

    In the past, Danny had heard that Nox was sloppy and unreliable. However, after interacting with Nox twice, he realized that the rumors were false. In terms of work, Nox was even more demanding than ordinary people, and after he was humiliatedst time, he did not dare to be negligent this time.

    Nox¡¯s expression was very serious as he listened to Danny¡¯s report and looked around. He could see that the development progress this time was much better than thest time.

    Thest time, they cut corners, and he almost directly banned Wenda Group¡¯s construction rights.

    By the time Nox did a tour of the ce and pointed out the parts that were not perfect, it was time to eat.

    Nox did not refuse to eat at the only high-ss restaurant on the ind as it was also considered part of the project.

    Only Nox and Danny were at the table while everyone else who did not have the right to sit at the table stood at the side.

    From afar, Nox looked very noble. That was probably the Nox that Shelly had never seen before. In her memories, Nox was simply unbearable, so she almost could not recognize the serious-looking man in a suit and leather shoes at that moment.

    She stood quietly in the crowd and watched Nox and Danny eat elegantly.

    In fact, from the moment Nox arrived, she had been standing behind him. However, Nox did not recognize her and probably would not.

    ¡°Tell me about the restaurant.¡± Nox put down her knife and fork seriously.

 Chapter 1397 - Chapter 1397: Nox and Shelly Meet Again

    Chapter 1397: Nox and Shelly Meet Again

    If Shelly had not seen it with her own eyes, she could never imagine that Nox would be like that at work.

    Attracted by his aura, everyone looked at Nox.

    ¡°Firstly, this is the most high-ss restaurant on the ind. We¡¯ve injected a lot of cultural ideas into the ind, but I don¡¯t see the embodiment of these cultures in the restaurant. In fact, this ce makes me feel no different than being in all the other high-ss restaurants in South Hampton City.

    ¡°Secondly, there¡¯s nothing special about the food here. Although the taste is alright, it doesn¡¯t feel like a local specialty and won¡¯t leave a deep impression on people. Even if you want to promote it, you won¡¯t be able to create the hype.¡±

    ¡°Thirdly, I don¡¯t rmend the staff here to wear formal attire. Peoplee here to rx, and being too formal will make people feel depressed. At least, I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯ming to the ind to rx!¡±

    Thosements made Danny sweat profusely, but he quickly agreed. ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll change it again. ¡±

    ¡°The trial opening is on the 16th of next month. I don¡¯t want to see anything that I¡¯m not satisfied with on that day,¡± Nox said coldly.

    ¡°Alright, alright. I will do everything perfectly.¡± Danny was practically trying to curry favor.

    Nox wiped his lips and got up from the dining table. Then, he said bluntly, ¡°Arrange a tour guide for me.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Danny gave the staff member beside him a look.

    Shelly walked out.

    When she first applied to be a tour guide here, she did not know that the Winter Enterprise was involved in the development of that ce.

    All she saw at that time was the high-paying job in the recruitment advertisement. She just wanted to give it a try but did not expect to be hired. After she was epted, she had to go through a period of intense training.

    Today, the first tour guide she received was to take the big boss on a tour of the entire ind, but she did not expect the boss to be Nox. If she had known, she might have gotten someone else to do it.

    It had been so many years, and she had never thought that she would have anything to do with Nox again.

    She braced herself and walked up to Nox. ¡°Hello, Mr. Winter. I¡¯m your personal tour guide today, and you can call me Irene.¡±

    It was just a random name that she had thought of.

    Nox nced at Shelly and did not pay much attention to her. He strode in front and said to the others, ¡°You don¡¯t have toe with us.¡±

    It meant that other than the tour guide, no one else should follow.

    With that, Shelly followed Nox out.

    She took a deep breath and began to exin, ¡°Hello, Mr. Winter. Wee to Kylin Ind. The reason why this ind is called Kylin is mainly because of the overall shape of the ind. You can look straight ahead now, and right in front of you is the head of the Kylin on the ind. If you look carefully, there¡¯s an arc-shaped shape at the end of the sea. That¡¯s the Kylin¡¯s eye. We call it the window of the world¡ª¡±

    ¡°Shelly,¡± Nox suddenly called out to her.

    Shelly suddenly stopped talking.

    In the end, he still recognized her.

    She pursed her lips and looked at Nox, who was also looking at her from above. The two of them just stared at each other, but Shelly did not feel inferior because of his imposing presence.

    ¡°Why are you here as a tour guide?¡± Nox asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you in school?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Shelly replied.

    Nox¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief when he heard the answer.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been to school since I graduated from high school,¡± Shelly said bluntly.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Nox was surprised.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t take the college entrance examination, so I stopped.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to take the college entrance examination in the second year?¡±

    ¡°I lost interest in the second year.¡±

    ¡°Shelly, what are you doing?¡± Nox suddenly became annoyed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t me you. It was my choice.¡±

    ¡°Your choice? What? Do you think you¡¯re so great just because you¡¯ve changed your appearance?¡± Nox¡¯s eyes were red at that moment. He was clearly a little angry.

    Shelly pursed her lips tightly.

    Yes, she had stic surgery on her eyes, nose, and even her lower jaw. In short, she had done something to her face.

    If it were not someone familiar with her, they probably would not be able to recognize her. That was why she thought that Nox would not be able to recognize her.

    ¡°Why do you need stic surgery?!¡± Nox asked her.

    ¡°Every woman has the right to look beautiful, so why can¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°So, you took the money I gave you and did this instead of going to school?¡¯ Nox asked her coldly..

 Chapter 1398 - Chapter 1398: Nox and Shelly Meet Again

    Chapter 1398: Nox and Shelly Meet Again

    ¡°Yes.¡± Shelly nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s so ugly!¡± Nox said in disgust, ¡°You look uglier than your original face.¡±

    ¡°Everyone has a different level of appreciation.¡± Shelly appeared very calm. ¡°And I quite like it.¡±

    ¡°All men hate women who have gone under the knife!¡± Nox said fiercely.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it to make you like me. Besides¡­¡± Shelly swallowed the words she was about to say.

    After all, Zoe had also gone under the knife, but she did not think it was necessary for her to sow discord between them.

    However, Zoe¡¯s stic surgery was quite sessful. If she had not bumped into Zoe when she went to the stic surgery hospital for a follow-up, she would not have noticed that Zoe had done so much to her face.

    She said, ¡°I¡¯m here for work now, so please cooperate with me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to check on work. Why should I cooperate with you?¡± Nox was very aggressive, and his bad temper was showing.

    Shelly could not understand it. They had not seen each other for a few years, but why were they still quarreling when they met?

    Was he only gentle and patient to Zoe and no one else?

    ¡°I just hope you don¡¯t mix up your personal feelings with work.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the boss. Do I need you to teach me how to do things?!¡±

    Shelly felt that she could notmunicate with Nox. Therefore, it was a wise choice for her to leave the Winters back then

    She said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to be your tour guide, I can immediately get someone else to take you around. I don¡¯t want my personal reasons to affect your eptance of this project.¡±

    With that, Shelly turned around and left. She did not want to waste her breath on Nox as she thought it was useless.

    Just as she walked away, Nox grabbed Shelly¡¯s arm. Shelly winced and endured it.

    ¡°Do your work!¡± Nox ordered.

    Did that mean Nox wanted her to continue?

    She pursed her lips.

    Although she was a little surprised, she did not think there was anything to be surprised about.

    No matter what Nox did, he never did things ording tomon sense.

    Shelly took a deep breath and smiled professionally. ¡°Mr. Winter, this way please.¡±

    Nox nced at Shelly, waved his hand, and walked in front angrily. Seeing that, Shelly followed behind.

    As Nox walked, Shelly kept talking. To be honest, Shelly did not even know if Nox heard her. In any case, she had told him everything she was trained to do on a tour.

    Whether Nox was satisfied or not, she did not care since she had tried her best. At worst, Nox wouldin about her, and she would be fired. With that thought in mind, she walked around the ind with Nox.

    It took them more than two hours to return to the starting point, where everyone was waiting for them.

    Seeing Nox return with a dark face, Danny was frightened again. He quickly looked at Shelly.

    Shelly, on the other hand, did not know what kind of look she should give her boss. In fact, she felt that she should be praying for herself.

    When Danny saw Shelly¡¯s gaze, a chill ran down his back. He trembled as he asked, ¡°Mr. Winter, look-¡±

    ¡°Her professionalism is not bad,¡± Nox said bluntly.

    When he said that, Shelly was shocked because she thought Nox did not even hear what she said.

    ¡°But her image won¡¯t do,¡± Nox said coldly.

    Shelly knew that she could not expect anything from Nox.

    Danny smiled awkwardly. At that moment, he could not help but retort in a low voice, ¡°Shelly¡¯s image is not bad. She¡¯s considered the best guide among us¡­¡±

    Nox looked over, and Danny stopped talking.

    Nox said without any hesitation, ¡°Is an artificial face good-looking?¡±

    Stunned, Danny could not help but nce at Shelly. In fact, everyone looked at Shelly, who felt a little embarrassed.

    Of course, she did not deliberately hide that she had undergone stic surgery, but she did not go so far as to tell everyone that she had undergone stic surgery either.

    Now that it was said in public, it would still be a little embarrassing.

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Danny said, ¡°Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t be able to tell. Shelly¡¯s face looks so natural that even I couldn¡¯t tell.¡±

    ¡°I could.¡± Nox was being unreasonable.

    Danny really did not know what to say. He felt that Nox was deliberately making things difficult for him by nitpicking on things.

    ¡°But Shelly is the best tour guide in terms of looks and professionalism¡­¡± Danny really did not want to fire her.

    ¡°So are all your tour guides this standard?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to make things difficult for my boss.¡± Shelly could not stand it anymore. She said, ¡°I didn¡¯t meet Mr. Winter¡¯s requirements, so I¡¯ll resign.¡±.

 Chapter 1399 - Chapter 1399: Finn Drinking His Sorrow Away

    Chapter 1399: Finn Drinking His Sorrow Away

    ¡°I didn¡¯t meet Mr. Winter¡¯s requirements, so I¡¯ll resign,¡± Shelly said frankly.

    She knew Nox too well, and Nox had never made things easy for her.

    She figured it was her fault for being brought back to the Winters, and that was why Nox had been trying to take revenge on her and torture her all these years.

    When Nox heard Shelly¡¯s words, he still felt disgusted.

    Shelly never seemed to show him any weakness, and it was the same in the past. Although he had always forced her to do many things, he could tell that she was unwilling to do them. On top of that, she never knew how to please him ¡ª not that she could please him anyway.

    His dislike for her was deep-rooted. He even knew very well that he was deliberately targeting her today.

    However, so what if he was targeting her? She used the money he gave her for studies on stic surgery! When he saw Shelly¡¯s unrecognizable face, he was furious.

    Danny chose to remain silent when he heard what Shelly said, even though he thought it was a pity.

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Shelly bowed politely.

    Then, she turned around and left without waiting for anyone to agree. She was very calm andposed, as if she would not miss the job.

    In reality, Shelly had put a lot of effort into the job. After all, a tour guide would have more freedom in terms of time, and she would not have to leave early and returnte like her current part-time job.

    Forget it. She did not have much expectations for Nox anyway.

    Just like that, Shelly left under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes. It was as if she was not fired by the boss, but she was firing the boss.

    Looking at her back, Nox¡¯s expression turned even uglier.

    Danny did not even dare to breathe loudly. After interacting with Nox a few times, he knew that Nox was difficult to deal with.

    The atmosphere was tense and awkward.

    Nox said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not satisfied with the inspection this time. I¡¯lle back and check on you again in a week. If the inspection fails, the trial opening will be postponed indefinitely.¡±

    Danny felt helpless.

    What the hell did he do wrong? How much did Young Master Winter hate girls with stic surgery? It was too difficult for him to find apletely natural one in this day and age.

    After saying that, Nox left in the speedboat he came. From afar, he saw a speedboat that had left arriving at the shore.

    Nox¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. He had not seen Shelly for so many years, yet that woman still made him inexplicably angry. In the future, it was best they did not see each other again. Nox calmed himself down for a few seconds before he took out her phone and dialed a number.

    ¡°Zoe.¡±

    He really wanted to find someone to calm himself down.

    ¡°Why are you calling me at this hour? What¡¯s wrong? Did you miss me?¡± The voice on the other end was gentle. ¡°How did you know that I was thinking about you too?¡±

    The coldness on Nox¡¯s face gradually softened. ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner together tonight.¡±

    ¡°Tonight?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Nox raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°I have apany dinner tonight. As the leader of my department, I can¡¯t miss it.¡± The other party was in a difficult position.

    Nox¡¯s expression darkened even more. He hated being rejected the most.

    ¡°Can Ie over to your ce after dinner tonight? Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Zoe tried to please him. ¡°I¡¯ll be yours for the entire night, okay?¡±

    Nox obviously knew what Zoe was talking about.

    He and Zoe had been dating for the sake of marriage, so they had slept together very early on. Although they were not officially living together, they would spend a night together from time to time.

    At that thought, it crossed his mind that he had not done it with Zoe for a few days.

    He did not know when he had started to get used to having sex once every few days with a woman, but he refused to admit that he was old.

    He said, ¡°Alright.¡±

    It turned out he was really at the age where he would not be too willful.

    ¡°When you¡¯re home tonight, wash up and wait for me.¡± Zoe used her gentle voice to say something bold.

    Nox smiled faintly. However, because there were people around, he could not say anything flirty. Hence, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    Of course, Zoe was smart enough to know that Nox was not alone and that was why he did not say much.

    The call between the two ended very quickly. After it ended, Zoe¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    It was not that she did not like Nox..

 Chapter 1400 - Chapter 1400: Finn Drinking His Sorrow Away

    Chapter 1400: Finn Drinking His Sorrow Away

    Nox was the man she loved the most out of all the men she had met over the years. However, she had been ying around for so many years that it was difficult for her to give up being a ygirl and be loyal to Nox.

    She would give herself another year, and a yearter she would immediately pull herself together to be a good wife to Nox.

    With that thought in mind, she looked down at the Whatsapp message on the screen. ¡°6 p.m. I¡¯ll see you at our usual spot.¡±

    That was right. She had lied to Nox.

    Whatpany dinner? She just had another date with a man!

    ¡­

    After being rejected by Zoe, Nox felt upset.

    In fact, Zoe would not always agree to eat with him. Sometimes, she would even say no to going to his house. However, he was inexplicably annoyed today.

    He thought about it and called Finn. ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner together tonight.¡±

    Finn had yet to answer when Nox suddenly raised his voice. ¡°Don¡¯t reject me!¡±

    Finn frowned. ¡°I never thought of rejecting you.¡±

    He did not have much to do these days. The only thing he had to do was to get Monica back.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you the address.¡± Nox said, ¡°6 p.m. Don¡¯t bete.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Finn replied.

    He put down his phone and sat on the sofa. For the entire day, his mind had been filled with what Brandon was bragging about on the Facebook post.

    After thinking about it for an entire day, he still could not get it out of his mind. He could not help but imagine the scene of Monica and Brandon¡­

    He really wanted to drown his sorrows in alcohol. Therefore, he arrived at the restaurant Nox mentioned at 6 p.m. sharp. Under the guidance of the staff, he sat in the private room and waited for Nox.

    He was used to Nox beingte. Nox always reminded others to be punctual, but he had never been punctual.

    Half an hourter, Nox pushed open the door and walked in.

    When he looked at Finn, he did not look apologetic at all. Instead, he said, ¡°I¡¯m a working man, and you¡¯re jobless.¡±

    Finn did not care about Nox beingte, so why was Nox giving him a reason?

    ¡°By the way, did you really resign from the hospital?¡± Nox still could not believe it.

    Finn was a responsible man. They had known each other for so many years, and he knew Finn all too well.

    He even had a feeling that Finn would devote his entire life to the medical industry not because he was a kind person, but because he was a little too cold-blooded.

    That was why he could be so numb to doing some seemingly great things that made him feel like living in this world was not meaningless.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Finn nodded.

    ¡°For Monica, you¡¯ve really changed a lot.¡± Nox could not help but sigh. ¡°Most importantly, Monica doesn¡¯t appreciate it at all.¡±

    Finn was speechless. He did note to have dinner with Nox just for Nox to attack him.

    He said bluntly, ¡°Do you still want to eat dinner together?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t I say something? Bro, I¡¯m just concerned about you.¡±

    ¡°You should worry about yourself. You¡¯re not young anymore, and you¡¯ve been dating Zoe for so long. Don¡¯t you n to get married? Do you not want your grandfather to have a great-grandson?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but after dating for so long, I really don¡¯t have any thoughts of getting married. I originally wanted to get married, but I really can¡¯t bring myself to do it.¡± Nox suddenly felt a little mncholic.

    ¡°Maybe you don¡¯t like Zoe.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible?!¡± Nox looked at Finn in disbelief.

    ¡°You just think that Zoe is the one you want as your wife,¡± Finn said bluntly.

    ¡°Even so, it¡¯s fine. After all, Zoe is the only person who has made me think of getting married after so many years.¡±

    ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you get married?¡±

    Nox was speechless.

    ¡°Zoe isn¡¯t the only one who makes you think you want to get married. Zoe just met you at the right time when your grandfather and your parents stopped forcing you.¡± Finn hit the nail on the head.

    Nox was exasperated. Why did Finn have to expose him like that?

    He said, ¡°I don¡¯t deny that I¡¯ve thought of that, but after so long, Zoe and I are still dating. To me, she¡¯s still different.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you say you¡¯ve reached the age where you want to settle down?¡±

    ¡°Finn.¡± Nox was a little angry. ¡°Your rtionship is a mess. What right do you have to judge my rtionship?¡±

 Chapter 1401 - Chapter 1401: Finn Drinking His Sorrow Away

    Chapter 1401: Finn Drinking His Sorrow Away

    Finn was speechless.

    ¡°Have you wooed Monica? Why are you worrying about me?¡±

    Finn stopped talking and said to the waiter who had just walked in, ¡°Open a bottle of red wine for us.¡±

    ¡°Why red wine? It¡¯ll take so long to get drunk. By the time you¡¯re getting a little tipsy, you¡¯ll have finished your meal. How are you still in the mood to get drunk then?¡± Nox said bluntly, ¡°Give me a bottle of tequ, the purest one you have. If the restaurant doesn¡¯t have it, you can buy it at the convenience stores outside. It¡¯s everywhere¡­¡±

    Nox suddenly went quiet, seemingly shocked by something.

    Finn, too, was surprised as he fixed his eyes on the waitress in front of him.

    Although her looks had changed a lot, he recognized at a nce that the person in front of him was Shelly. He did not expect her to have had stic surgery.

    Shelly was also speechless. What kind of ill-fated rtionship did they have to meet again?

    She had originally nned to resign from her job as a waitress in the restaurant. If she had a fixed ie as a tour guide, she could support her and Be¡¯s daily expenses. Fortunately, quitting beforehand gave her no sense of security, and before things were stable, she would not make a decision so easily.

    At that moment, she was still d that even though she had lost her job as a tour guide, she could still keep her previous job. However, she figured that if Nox still disliked her now, she would lose this job again.

    She looked at Nox, who was looking back at her, and their eyes met.

    Shelly asked, ¡°Sir, is there anything else I can do for you?¡± No matter what, she still had basic professional ethics.

    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Nox¡¯s tone did not sound pleasant.

    Shelly naturally did not say anything else and left respectfully. The moment she left the room, she could not help but take a deep breath.

    She had no choice but to prepare herself to lose her job again.

    Shelly walked to the front desk. ¡°The guest in VIP room three wants a bottle of tequ.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get someone to get it immediately.¡± The receptionist quickly noted it down.

    Just as Shelly was about to turn around to serve the dishes, she suddenly stopped in her tracks. ¡°Can you put me in charge of another table?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°I have some conflicts with the customers at the table I¡¯m serving. I¡¯m afraid it will affect our restaurant¡¯s reputation.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± The receptionist thought for a moment. ¡°Wait a moment. I¡¯ll change it for you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Shelly was grateful.

    The receptionist lowered her head and checked the current situation of the restaurant on theputer.

    As if she had confirmed it, she picked up the microphone and said, ¡°Jane, you and Shelly will switch tables.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± The other party did not refuse.

    Then, the receptionist said to Shelly, ¡°You and Jane will take over each other¡¯s tables.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Shelly thanked the receptionist again.

    After a brief handover with Jane, Shelly walked into another private room. Normally, if there were no special requests, full services would be provided in such a luxurious private room.

    With that, Shelly pushed open the door and entered. However, the moment she entered, she was a little stunned again.

    How bad was her luck? She had been living alone for so long, and during this period of time, she had met Nox and his fianc¨¦e, Zoe, frequently.

    Most importantly, Zoe was having dinner with another man, and they were behaving intimately. To say that there was nothing between them¡­ would be an understatement.

    ¡°Pour us some wine,¡± the man said.

    Only then did Shellye back to her senses. She hurried over and poured the red wine into the man¡¯s and Zoe¡¯s sses.

    Rich people were used to being served, so neither of them looked at Shelly. Meanwhile, Shelly stood behind them obediently, ready to serve them at any time.

    ¡°What have you been busy with recently? It took so long to ask you out on a date,¡± the man asked as he drank.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been busy with work. What else do you think I¡¯m busy with?¡±

    ¡°I thought you were busy dating other men.¡± The man smiled lewdly.

    ¡°Come on, with my current rtionship with Nox, I don¡¯t have time to date other men. It¡¯s hard for me to even find time to see you.¡± Zoe was very straightforward. She did not have the nobility of a rich youngdy at all. ¡°You don¡¯t know how strong Nox is in that aspect.¡±

    ¡°Stronger than me?¡± the man asked unhappily.

    ¡°He¡¯s the kind that I think about every day,¡± Zoe exined.

    ¡°Nonsense. Don¡¯t you know what kind of man Nox used to be? When he was a yboy, even I have to bow down to him.¡±.

 Chapter 1402 - Chapter 1402: Finn Drinking His Sorrow Away

    Chapter 1402: Finn Drinking His Sorrow Away

    ¡°But I still managed to subdue him.¡± Zoe was a little proud.

    ¡°When do you n to marry Nox?¡±

    ¡°In another year and a half.¡± Zoe said, ¡°I have subdued Nox, but he hasn¡¯t subdued me yet!¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid you¡¯ll fail?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re so worried about me, why did you ask me out?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a person with good character too, and I¡¯ve never made things difficult for a woman. If you really get together with Nox, I¡¯ll bear the pain and give up on you.¡± As the man spoke, he moved his face closer to Zoe¡¯s mouth and kissed her again and again.

    Shelly looked away. However, she could still hear their conversation.

    Zoe said, ¡°You may say that, but your body isn¡¯t as honest as you are.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not married yet, aren¡¯t you? Before you get married, you have to enjoy the best in the world¡­¡±

    Just like that, the two of them started kissing at the dining table.

    Shelly wondered whether Nox had ever thought that he would fall into a ditch one day.

    As expected, Nox, in the private room next door, had never thought of that. When he saw that the waitress who walked in had been reced by another person, his expression was ugly.

    Finn saw it all. He said, ¡°If you¡¯re unhappy, you can ask for it.¡±

    Of course, Nox knew what Finn meant. However, he sneered and said stubbornly, ¡°I¡¯m very satisfied.¡±

    Finn did not say anything else.

    ¡°Let¡¯s drink.¡± Nox held up the ss of tequ. ¡°I¡¯ll get drunk with you tonight.¡±

    Seeing that Finn did not refuse, the two of them started drinking, and they went hard on it. Finn¡¯s alcohol tolerance was very average, so it did not take long for Nox to get him drunk.

    Nox looked at Finn with disdain. ¡°Your alcohol tolerance is so weak.¡±

    Finn looked up at Nox before he stood up unsteadily and went straight to the washroom in the private room.

    That was it? Was he throwing up already?

    Nox felt even more bored because he had not even started yet! However, he had drunk quite a bit and felt like peeing.

    After some thought, he walked out of the private room and went to the public washroom outside the restaurant.

    He had just walked out when he saw Shelly walking out of the private room next door, and the two of them bumped into each other again.

    Shelly could be very calm in front of Nox. However, when she thought about how his fianc¨¦e was getting intimate with another man in the private room, she wondered if she should tell him.

    After all, he was being cheated on¡­

    Just as Shelly was hesitating, Nox said with disgust, ¡°What are you doing here?!¡±

    Shelly realized she was indeed too kind to Nox.

    She smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m in your way.¡±

    As she spoke, she turned her head sideways, looking very respectful.

    Nox nced at Shelly. Seeing the smile on her lips, his expression turned even uglier.

    What was that womanughing at? Was she too happy to see him?

    He, on the other hand, did not think she wasughing at him but¡­ mocking him. Despite that, Nox strode past Shelly, not wasting his breath on her.

    Shelly turned to look at Nox¡¯s back, and after a second, she went back to work calmly.

    When Nox was in the toilet, his mind was filled with Shelly¡¯s pensive smile. The more he thought about it, the creepier he felt it was. Why was that woman so persistent?

    After using the washroom, he walked out and saw¡­ Monica.

    Although Monica was also surprised to see him, she was not too surprised. After all, South Hampton City was not a big city, and there were only so many high-end restaurants. It was not surprising for them to bump into each other asionally during meals. ¡°You¡¯re here too?¡± On the contrary, Nox¡¯s reaction was a little exaggerated.

    ¡°I have a business dinner to attend,¡± Monica replied.

    She had told the other party to drink to their heart¡¯s content, but her stomach had not been feeling well over thest few days.

    The other party seemed to think she was just being polite and had been toasting her all night. After drinking two sses, her stomach did not feel too good, so she found an excuse toe out for a breather and hide from the alcohol. She thought that when she went backter, she would say that she had something to do and end the dinner.

    Unexpectedly, she bumped into Nox. ¡°Are you done socializing?¡± Nox asked.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m very annoyed.¡± Nox said, ¡°Drink with me.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been feeling well thest few days.¡±

    ¡°Cut the cr*p.¡± Nox did not have much patience, so he grabbed Monica¡¯s arm. ¡°Your body will feel better after drinking it.¡±

    Monica was speechless. Anyway, nothing good ever happened every time she met Nox..

 Chapter 1403 - Chapter 1403: Finn Drinking His Sorrow Away

    Chapter 1403: Finn Drinking His Sorrow Away

    Nox brought Monica to his private room, which was empty.

    Monica frowned. ¡°Are you drinking alone?! Where¡¯s your fianc¨¦e?¡±

    ¡°She has to attend apany dinner tonight,¡± Nox spoke bluntly.

    ¡°So you¡¯re lonely.¡±

    ¡°Do I look lonely to you?¡± Nox was speechless. ¡°Hurry up. Sit down and drink with me¨C¡±

    ¡°Urgh! Urgh!¡± The sound came from the bathroom in the private room.

    Monica¡¯s hand that was holding the ss suddenly paused, and she turned to look at the bathroom.

    ¡°Finn¡¯s drunk,¡± Nox said bluntly.

    Monica¡¯s expression darkened. Then, she put down her ss and was about to leave. She was fine drinking with Nox, but she really did not want to see Finn.

    ¡°Monica.¡± Nox pulled her back. ¡°Why are you so afraid to see Finn?¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary.¡±

    ¡°I guess you still can¡¯t let go of him¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like him anymore.¡±

    Nox was a little speechless, but he continued to say, ¡°Haven¡¯t you loved Finn for many years?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know women change their minds very quickly?¡±

    ¡°Have you fallen in love with another man?!¡± Nox¡¯s eyes widened.

    Monica could not be bothered to talk to him. Hence, she pushed Nox¡¯s hand away and turned to leave.

    At that moment, Finn appeared in the private room, probably having heard their conversation. However, Monica did not stop when she saw Finn.

    As she was about to leave, her eyes suddenly narrowed. She did not know how Finn, who was quite far away from her just a moment ago, had suddenly run over and blocked the door.

    Of course, Monica was no longer surprised by Finn¡¯s many inhuman abilities. For example, he was born not to feel pain, and he had super strong fighting abilities.

    At that moment, the sprint was also a type of strength from fighting.

    She looked at Finn coldly, and Finn was also looking at her in the same way. The two of them were in a stalemate.

    Suddenly, Nox was in a good mood. He was originally extremely frustrated, but now that he was watching the ¡°couple¡± fight, he felt inexplicably happy!

    ¡°Move aside,¡± Monica said coldly.

    ¡°I¡¯m drunk,¡± Finn said.

    ¡± so- I¡®

    ¡°I¡¯m drunk, Monica.¡± Finn sounded and looked drunk.

    ¡°If you¡¯re drunk, get Nox to send you back.¡±

    ¡°You can send me back,¡± Finn said bluntly.

    Monica had never seen such a shameless Finn before. She pursed her lips and tried to control her emotions before she said, ¡°Nox will send you home.¡±

    ¡°I said, I want you to send me home.¡± Finn enunciated each word, his tone heavy.

    Nox was truly shocked by Finn. Was Finn acting like a spoiled child?

    However, he did not look cute. On the contrary, he looked a little cold.

    ¡°Finn, don¡¯t drown your sorrows with alcohol.¡± Monica¡¯s expression was unsightly.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t go drink my sorrows away, am I supposed to watch you fall in love with another man?¡± Finn mocked.

    ¡°We¡¯ve broken up. My matters have nothing to do with you,¡± Monica said straightforwardly.

    ¡°Who said it has nothing to do with me?!¡± Finnughed and said coldly, ¡°I like you!¡±

    Monica bit her lip lightly.

    ¡°So, I won¡¯t allow you to fall in love with another man,¡± Finn said.

    Then, he stretched out his hand and pulled Monica into his embrace.

    Nox was dumbfounded at how proactive and overbearing Finn was! That was not the Finn he knew.

    Monica lost her bnce and fell straight into Finn¡¯s embrace, with her nose bumping into his chest. It was so painful that tears were about to flow out of her eyes.

    However, in the next second, she began to resist crazily.

    ¡°Let go of me, Finn!¡± Monica roared. ¡°No!¡± Finn hugged Monica tightly.

    ¡°Finn!¡± Monica screamed.

    At that moment, she really wanted to kill the man. She kept twisting her entire body to get away from him, but no matter how hard she tried, it was useless.

    ¡°Nox!¡± Monica had an idea. She called out to the man who was watching the show.

    Only then did Noxe back to his senses. He was really frightened by Finn. Since when would Finn do such a difficult thing?

    He even believed that in bed, Finn was one who would follow a routine without much of a reaction.

    At that moment, his abnormal behavior toward Monica¡­ was true love!.

 Chapter 1404 - Chapter 1404: Are You Saying Zoe Is Lying To Me?

    Chapter 1404: Are You Saying Zoe Is Lying To Me?

    Looking at the scene of Finn and Monica pestering her, he was a little speechless. He even found it funny.

    He figured that he should record it and show it to Finn when he sobered up. Perhaps he could even get some money from Finn to keep his mouth shut.

    ¡°Nox!¡± Monica called him urgently.

    Nox returned to his senses and looked at Monica¡¯s exasperated expression.

    He said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just go with Finn? It¡¯s rare for him to take the initiative. Don¡¯t dampen his enthusiasm!¡±

    ¡°Come over and push him away.¡± Monica was about to burst with anger, yet Nox was still making sarcastic remarks at the side.

    It was indeed rare for Finn to be so proactive, but she no longer needed him to take the initiative. Hence, she writhed away from him and kept resisting.

    Nox could see that Monica really did not want Finn to touch her, but then he remembered that he was the one who dragged Monica into the mess¡­ Since he was the one who started it, he had to finish it. With that, Nox stepped forward to separate Finn and Monica.

    Finn was really strong. After all, drunken people had no sense of awareness at all, and Monica¡¯s face was red from being restrained by Finn.

    It took Nox a lot of effort to separate Finn from Monica.

    Monica heaved a sigh of relief. Then, without hesitation, she opened the door and left. The door was mmed shut with a loud bang.

    Finn stared nkly at Monica¡¯s departing figure.

    He was clearly in a muddled state a second ago, but now, he suddenly seemed awake. At that moment, he looked lonely, as if he had been ruthlessly abandoned by someone.

    Nox sighed. If he had known that would happen, he would not have brought Monica here in the first ce.

    Now, he was not in the mood to drink with Finn anymore. Moreover, Finn was already drunk, so what was the point of drinking?

    He suddenly missed the days when he drank with Edward. With Edward¡¯s status now, he would probably never dare to drink recklessly again.

    He helped Finn out of the private room and left the restaurant.

    Shelly saw them leave as she stood at the door of the private room next to theirs, waiting for orders from the person inside. Obviously, she had been kicked out.

    Of course, she knew what the people inside were doing, but she did not tell Nox anything.

    After Nox put Finn in the car at the entrance, he returned to get his phone that he had left in the private room. As soon as he returned, he noticed Shelly. He watched as she stood respectfully at the door, serving as a waitress.

    He did not understand her. He had given her a lot of money back then. Could she not just focus on her studies? Why did she have to go for stic surgery? Why did she have to make her life so miserable?

    Shelly looked into Nox¡¯s eyes and knew how much Nox hated her, but she pretended not to see it.

    Nox could not help but ask, ¡°Shelly, are you nning to live like this forever?!¡±

    Shelly¡¯s eyes flickered, but she kept her gaze on Nox because she did not quite understand what he meant.

    ¡°Are you nning to live such a lowly and degrading life?¡± Nox mocked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t steal or rob. I earn my own money to support myself. How is my life lowly and degrading?¡± Shelly asked.

    Nox was rendered speechless by Shelly¡¯s words.

    At that moment, he just wanted to express that if she could not go on living like that anymore, she could return to the Winters.

    He may not like Shelly, but it did not mean that his family did not like her. The Winters could definitely support an idle person like Shelly.

    ¡°So you think it¡¯s good being a waitress and being ordered around?¡± Nox raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°Every job deserves respect.¡± Shelly was very calm. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s fine if you look down on me. Anyway, you¡¯ve never respected me.¡±

    Thatst sentence made Nox choke. He found that he really was too kind to Shelly and that he was too nosy.

    At that, Nox walked away with the thought that he would never care about that woman again. He felt that what he did was simply crazy.

    Just as he was about to leave, Shelly called out to him, ¡°Nox.¡±

    Nox¡¯s heart seemed to have been hit by something, but it also felt like an illusion.

    Although he had never given a damn about her, he stopped in his tracks when she called out to him. However, he did not turn back, obviously waiting for Shelly to speak.

    Shelly, on the other hand, regretted calling him..

 Chapter 1405 - Chapter 1405: Are You Saying Zoe Is Lying To Me?

    Chapter 1405: Are You Saying Zoe Is Lying To Me?

    Thank you readers!

    For a second, she had the urge to push open the door of the private room and show him what was happening inside.

    Yet now, she was a little hesitant as she felt like she was meddling in other people¡¯s business.

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Nox suddenly turned around and scolded Shelly, ¡°You were the one who called my name. Why aren¡¯t you speaking?¡±

    Nox had no patience for her. In fact, he was even a little annoyed. It was as if her existence had provoked him.

    ¡°What I want to say is, don¡¯t worry. No matter how bad my life is, I won¡¯t pester you anymore,¡± Shelly said.

    She decided not to meddle in other people¡¯s business. Besides, Nox would not appreciate it even if she did show concern for him.

    She had a feeling that if Nox knew she had seen his fianc¨¦e having an affair with someone else, he might even kill her.

    Therefore, why did she have to get involved in that mess? If Nox could find out, great; if he could not, he would just be cheated on.

    Anyway, he had fooled around with many women, so what his fianc¨¦e was doing now was just an eye for an eye.

    ¡°Shelly, you better keep your word!¡±

    When Nox heard Shelly¡¯s words, he was about to burst with anger. However, he suppressed his emotions and said through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Shelly agreed.

    Then, Nox strode away.

    Shelly could see that Nox was furious, but she was not surprised. In her memories, Nox was always like that.

    Nox quickly returned to the private room, picked up her phone, and left.

    The moment he left, the door of the private room in front of Shelly was suddenly opened. Zoe and the man walked out, still very intimate with each other.

    Shelly looked at Nox¡¯s back from the corner of her eye. If Nox had turned around at that moment, he would be able to see an exciting scene. However, he left without looking back, missing out on the perfect opportunity to discover the truth.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving,¡± Zoe said coquettishly to the man.

    ¡°Must you leave so early?¡±

    ¡°You know I have to go back to be with Nox.¡±

    ¡°Can you still go back and apany him in this state?¡± the man said lewdly.

    At that moment, their reluctance to part somehow seemed erotic.

    ¡°If you weren¡¯t so rude just now¡­¡± Zoe blushed. ¡°If you do this again, I won¡¯t hang out with you anymore.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you like about me?¡±

    As he spoke, the man wanted to get closer to Zoe.

    However, Zoe refused. ¡°Be serious. We can¡¯t be discovered.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you like the thrill-¡±

    Zoe¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and the man also noticed Zoe¡¯s expression. Hence, he looked up, only to see a woman looking at them.

    Everyone knew that woman. In the business world, other than Nox, she was probably the most famous.

    ¡°Monica.¡± Panic shed across Zoe¡¯s face for a second.

    She looked at Monica who had suddenly appeared and quickly took the initiative to greet her warmly.

    Monica nced at the man beside Zoe before shifting her gaze to Zoe.

    Zoe smiled calmly. ¡°What a coincidence.¡± ¡°Yes, what a coincidence.¡± Monica nodded.

    ¡°Are you having dinner here too?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Monica said, ¡°Nox is here too.¡±

    Panic shed across Zoe¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Really? He didn¡¯t tell me that he was also having dinner here.¡± Zoe acted very naturally. ¡°Is he with you? Is he still here? I¡¯ll go find him.¡±

    ¡°No, Nox was with Finn, and I just happened to bump into Nox.¡± Monica replied, ¡°Nox said you were having dinner with your colleagues today.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah.¡± Zoe quickly said, ¡°Nox asked me out tonight, but I rejected him because I had already made arrangements with my colleague. I felt bad, so I wanted to end it early and go back to apany him. But because I drank, I got him to send me off.¡±

    She openly introduced the man beside her.

    Shelly really admired Zoe¡¯s acting skills. Had it been anyone else, bumping into someone else in that situation would have scared them to death.

    However, Zoe¡¯s performance was so natural. If Shelly had not seen what had happened between Zoe and the man with her own eyes, she would have believed that Zoe and that man were just friends.

    ¡°Nox should¡¯ve just left.¡± Monica said, ¡°You can give him a call.¡±

    ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± Zoe smiled.

    She kept her image as a daughter from an upper-ss family and made herself seem well-mannered..

 Chapter 1406 - Chapter 1406: Are You Saying Zoe Is Lying To Me?

    Chapter 1406: Are You Saying Zoe Is Lying To Me?

    Thank you readers!

    Who could imagine that when they were having an affair, they could be so¡­ unsightly?

    Monica did not say anything more to Zoe. After all, the two of them were not really friends. They were just connected through Nox.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving now,¡± Monica said.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ask Nox. I¡¯m leaving too.¡±

    Monica nodded and went back to her car with Brandon.

    ¡°From your perspective as a bystander, do you think those two were just friends or colleagues?¡± Monica suddenly asked.

    ¡°No, they¡¯re not,¡± Brandon said bluntly.

    Therefore, her senses were right.

    ¡°I know that man,¡± Brandon added. ¡°He¡¯s the young master of the Kelda Corporation, and he doesn¡¯t do his job properly. He likes to fool around with women the most. Usually, women who are seen with him have no ordinary rtionship with him.¡±

    Monica nodded her head as she finally understood the situation.

    Brandon did not say anything else either. Some things, especially between an adult man and woman, did not have to be said out loud.

    The driver sent Monica back first.

    ¡°Monica.¡± In private, Brandon would still call her by her name.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Monica looked at him in surprise.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling well, don¡¯te to work tomorrow.¡± Brandon said, ¡°I¡¯ll look for you if there¡¯s anything.¡±

    Monica frowned.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t even drink much today, yet your face is so pale.¡± Brandon realized that she wasn¡¯t in a good state tonight.

    She also found it a little strange. Logically speaking, she should not have such a huge reaction to alcohol no matter what. Perhaps she was really a little too tired.

    She said, ¡°Okay. Call me tomorrow if you need anything.¡±

    She figured she had reached the age where she should cherish her body. She had been feeling unwell for the past few days, and her stomach felt sour, which made her wonder if she had caught a cold.

    She then got out of the car and walked straight into the elevator. After thinking about it, she gave Nox a call.

    The phone rang for a long time before the call connected. When the call connected, the other party sounded out of breath. ¡°What¡¯s up? Do you want to return to Finn¡¯s side?¡±

    Monica rolled her eyes. Sometimes, she really felt that Nox did not need anyone¡¯s sympathy and that he deserved to be yed.

    ¡°Where are you now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m at Finn¡¯s house. I just put him to bed. If you want toe over, hurry up. I¡¯ll leave the door open for you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m calling to say that I saw Zoe just now,¡± Monica said bluntly.

    However, she did not see, or rather recognize Shelly as Shelly had her back to her and was in uniform.

    Nox frowned. ¡°Where did you see her?¡± ¡°In the restaurant we had dinner.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Nox responded with a simple answer.

    ¡°She was with a man,¡± Monica said.

    ¡°A man? Who was it?¡± Nox asked casually.

    ¡°I think he¡¯s the young master of Kelda Corporation.¡±

    ¡°Such a smallpany is not worth my attention.¡±

    ¡°Is that all you¡¯re thinking about?¡± Monica raised her eyebrows.

    She really admired Nox for being so simple-minded.

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Of course, Nox also noticed something strange about Monica¡¯sment. ¡°Do you think Zoe is cheating on me?¡±

    Monica did not know what to say, but she was d he knew.

    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it.¡± Nox denied it. ¡°I know what kind of person she is.¡±

    Monica was speechless.

    At that moment, the elevator arrived. As she walked into the house, she reminded Nox, ¡°Nox, Zoe told you she was having dinner with her colleagues tonight.¡±

    For a moment, Nox was stunned.

    ¡°The restaurant we were eating at tonight is so expensive that no matter how rich the Sullivan

    Group is, they won¡¯t be willing to let their employees eat there.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying Zoe is lying to me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just a messenger.¡±

    ¡°F*ck¡±¡®

    Nox hung up the phone abruptly, and Monica also put down her phone.

    She figured she had told him everything she needed to. As for the truth, Nox should be the one to find out.

    After that, Monica walked straight into the bathroom, leaned close to the toilet bowl, and threw up. She felt awful.

    She had only drunk a little tonight, but her stomach was reacting so badly to it that she was a little frightened. Even after a while, she did not feel any better. She even retched a little.

    In the bathroom, she squatted and held her stomach tightly. Suddenly, an ominous premonition made her face, which was originally red from throwing up, instantly turn pale!.

 Chapter 1407 - Chapter 1407: Are You Saying Zoe Is Lying To Me?

    Chapter 1407: Are You Saying Zoe Is Lying To Me?

    Thank you readers!

    Nox went back after settling Finn down. On the way back, his mind was filled with what Monica just said.

    ¡®F*ck.¡¯

    Monica just could not stand seeing him doing well and wanted everyone to go down with her, huh? How could Zoe be that kind of person?

    For some reason, he felt vexed, especially more so today.

    Soon, the car arrived at his high-ss neighborhood. However, Nox suddenly had the driver stop the car at the entrance because he saw Zoe.

    Zoe was also getting out of the car at that moment, and there seemed to be a man beside her. Seeing that, Nox rushed down angrily.

    Zoe naturally saw Nox from afar, but she was doing it on purpose for Nox to see. The look in Monica¡¯s eyes tonight¡­ Women were sometimes more sensitive than men. Hence, she had to dispel Nox¡¯s doubts.

    ¡°Cody, thank you for sending me back.¡± Zoe pretended not to see Nox and kept a distance from the man, as if they were not very familiar with each other.

    ¡°You¡¯re drunk. Do you want me to send you to your door?¡± Cody was also very polite, not overstepping their boundaries.

    ¡°No need. I¡¯m afraid my fianc¨¦ will misunderstand.¡± Zoe rejected him directly.

    ¡°Alright.¡± The man nodded. At that moment, he could not help but joke, ¡°You and your fianc¨¦ must have a really good rtionship.¡±

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s very good to me.¡± Zoe smiled sweetly.

    ¡°I can see that.¡± The man smiled. ¡°Take care.¡±

    ¡°You, too. Be careful on the road.¡± Zoe seemed very well-mannered.

    Then, without any hesitation, she turned around and walked into the neighborhood. She deliberately avoided looking at Nox, who was not far away.

    Nox watched as Zoe walked into the neighborhood while the man returned to his car and left. Therefore, he did indeed overthink things, and so did Monica.

    In society, there were so many interactions between men and women, and it was normal to socialize with others asionally.

    Suddenly, he strode over because Zoe, who was in front of him, was unsteady on her feet and was about to fall.

    As he pulled Zoe into his arms, Zoe was stunned. However, when she turned around and saw Nox, she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Nox, are you back?¡± Zoe asked.

    ¡°Are you drunk?¡±

    ¡°I was having dinner with my colleagues tonight, but halfway through the meal, my dad called me to another meeting, so I drank a little. My alcohol tolerance isn¡¯t good to begin with, so I got a little drunk, and I was sent back,¡± Zoe said without hiding anything.

    There was really nothing unusual about it.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t drink, drink less.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Zoe nodded obediently.

    With that, Nox helped Zoe into the neighborhood.

    Zoe smiled evilly to herself. Obviously, Nox would not suspect her anymore.

    The two of them returned to Nox¡¯s house together and took turns showering. In order to show that she was drunk, Zoe did not take the initiative in bed.

    However, it was rare that Nox did not take the initiative either, which had never happened before. As long as the two of them were together, they would definitely sleep together.

    Zoe twisted her body and approached Nox.

    Nox shifted his eyes to look at Zoe.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m only a little drunk.¡± Zoe was obviously inviting him.

    Nox pursed his lips. He did not know why, but even though they had not done it for two days, it felt like he had lost interest tonight. He would not have been able to hold it in if it were in the past, but tonight, he was just not in the mood.

    Before Nox could do anything, Zoe had taken the initiative to approach him.

    Admittedly, he was not someone who would refuse, so the two of them just followed each other¡¯s lead until¡­

    Late at night, Nox was smoking on the balcony.

    After they were done, he took a shower and did not feel sleepy anymore, so he went to sit down on the balcony.

    Somehow, he felt a little down. He was already feeling a little sad today, and after the deed in bed, he felt empty.

    He took a fierce drag from his cigarette.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you tonight?¡±

    Somebody suddenly hugged his body from behind.

    Nox put out his cigarette.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you in such a bad state.¡± Zoe buried her head in Nox¡¯s neck. ¡°It hurts.¡±

    Nox¡¯s throat moved slightly.

    For some reason, he thought of Shelly when he was in bed with Zoe just now and recalled what Shelly said about never pestering him again. After that, he got so inexplicably angry that he vented all his emotions on Zoe..

 Chapter 1408 - Chapter 1408: Are You Saying Zoe Is Lying To Me?

    Chapter 1408: Are You Saying Zoe Is Lying To Me?

    Thank you readers!

    As expected, he really hated Shelly. It was best that she stopped pestering him in the future because he never wanted to see her again in his life!

    ¡­

    On Saturday, as soon as George left, Candice began to decorate for tonight¡¯s birthday party.

    As usual, George left Bamboo Garden after waking up in the morning.

    In the past, when George left, he would leave for at least half a month. However, this time, he was just doing it for the sake of his own ego because he would be sent back at night.

    ¡°Mom, are we celebrating Brother¡¯s birthday tonight?¡± Paige had been following Candice.

    Ever since Candice started living in Bamboo Garden, Paige had be her little tail.

    ¡°Do you want to celebrate your brother¡¯s birthday?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Paige replied loud and clear. ¡°I¡¯ve never celebrated my brother¡¯s birthday or my father¡¯s birthday, but they¡¯ve all celebrated my birthday with me. I thought only I had a birthday and that no one else had one.¡±

    Candice did not know whether tough or cry at Paige¡¯s childish voice. However, she did find it a little sad. If Jeanne had not given birth to Paige back then, she believed this family would not feel like a family at all.

    She hung up an essory, squatted down, and patted Paige¡¯s little head. ¡°In the future, on

    Daddy¡¯s birthday, Brother¡¯s birthday, and Paige¡¯s birthday, I will celebrate them for you, okay?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Paige was very excited. Her round eyes were bright. ¡°In the future, Daddy, Brother, and I will celebrate Mommy¡¯s birthday too.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Candice smiled.

    She was easily touched by Paige.

    Around 5 p.m., everyone that Candice had invited was present. That included Edward who had gone out for a while because of some matters, Nox, his fianc¨¦e Zoe, Monica, and Nox.

    Those were probably the people closest to Edward, but Candice felt a little embarrassed facing them.

    ¡°Do you need me to introduce you in private?¡± Edward seemed to be able to sense her difort and said considerately.

    ¡°Are you kidding me?!¡± Nox¡¯s expression was rather exaggerated. ¡°How could Candice not know me? How could she not know us?!¡±

    He was unhappy that Edward was being too protective of Candice.

    Edward¡¯s face darkened as he red at Nox, who was speechless at Edward¡¯s response.

    Monica could not help butugh. ¡°Nox, I didn¡¯t realize you were so familiar with Candice.¡±

    Nox was speechless. ¡°Who do you think I am?¡±

    Monica rolled her eyes.

    ¡°If you were still with Finn, you would¡¯ve known that,¡± Nox said without holding back.

    ¡°You guys broke up?¡± Candice was a little surprised.

    She did not hear that they had broken up. In fact, she thought that they were still dating and that they had a deep rtionship.

    Before Monica could speak, Nox continued, ¡°They broke up the day before you and Edward got married. ¡±

    Candice was speechless.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Both of them are very professional. Even if they have broken up, they will attend your birthday party without any disagreements because of Edward,¡± Nox said sarcastically.

    No one knew if he was mocking Candice or Monica.

    Speechless, Monica said, ¡°Would it kill you to speak less?!¡±

    Nox nced at Monica. ¡°Do you think I want to talk about you? Can¡¯t you tell Edward is afraid that his wife will be embarrassed, so he wants us to liven up the atmosphere? If I don¡¯t say a few words, how can she befortable with us?¡±

    Candice could not help but look at Nox. She had to admit that Nox¡¯s words did make the atmosphere less awkward.

    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. I don¡¯t like being praised.¡± Nox noticed Candice¡¯s gaze and said seriously.

    Candiceughed.

    At first, she was really worried that she would not get along well with them. After all, she had not been with Edward for long, so they had not hung out much.

    Moreover, with Jeanne as Edward¡¯s ex-wife, she was worried that they would ostracize her. However, she realized now that she was indeed overthinking things.

    She introduced herself solemnly, ¡°I¡¯m Candice, Edward¡¯s wife. Nice to meet you.¡±.

 Chapter 1409 - Chapter 1409: The Failed Birthday Surprise

    Chapter 1409: The Failed Birthday Surprise

    Thank you readers!

    Candice¡¯s self-introduction made everyone jealous. Was she trying to show off their love for each other by addressing herself as Edward¡¯s wife?

    Now, the man had a bright smile on her face.

    Nox did not understand how could Edward have a change of heart. Back then¡­ he and Jeanne loved each other so much that they did not even care about their lives!

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Finn,¡± Finn said to make Candice feel less awkward.

    ¡°I¡¯m Nox.¡± Nox echoed, ¡°And this is my fianc¨¦e, Zoe.¡±

    ¡°Hello.¡± Candice was very friendly.

    ¡°Hello,¡± Zoe said enthusiastically. ¡°I used to look at you from afar and thought that you were really beautiful. But now that I can see you up close, I realize your skin is perfect.¡±

    ¡°You tter me.¡± Candice smiled.

    Then, she looked at Monica, who looked back at Candice and said, ¡°Monica.¡±

    Candice could not help butugh. ¡°Of course, I know you. Come and sit down. George will be back soon.¡±

    As she spoke, she took the initiative to hold Monica¡¯s hand.

    It was an intimate move, and Monica really wanted to shake her off, but¡­ she could not. She told herself that she had to be respectful to the Leader of the country.

    With that, the group sat on the sofa.

    At that moment, Paige was also ying in the hall. Paige, who was very close to Candice, would call out for her mother with her sweet and cute voice from time to time. It was so cute that it could melt people¡¯s hearts.

    Monica kept looking at Page, lost in thought¡­

    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like Paige?¡± Nox suddenly said.

    Monica¡¯s eyes flickered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you like me, Godmother?¡± Paige was ying with her toys on the ground when she suddenly looked up and asked.

    Nox was dumbfounded that Paige heard him. After all, he said it in a low voice, and Paige was so focused on ying that he thought she did not hear him. Hence, he felt a little embarrassed.

    Monica, however, was even more embarrassed. She red at Nox, thinking, ¡®He really deserves to be cuckolded.¡¯

    Despite that, she smiled and exined, ¡°Uncle Nox is talking about Paige from the cartoon. I don¡¯t like pink, so I don¡¯t like pink pigs.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Paige smiled sweetly and believed her.

    She even got up from the ground, crawled to Monica with her short legs, and burrowed her small body into Monica¡¯s embrace.

    Monica¡¯s entire body stiffened.

    In fact, she knew that Paige was very clingy, so she always avoided her. She was afraid that she would have feelings for the cute Paige, but she just did not like the child that Edward had with another woman.

    However, at that moment, she felt like her heart was about to melt.

    ¡°I like you the most, Godmother,¡± young Paige said in Monica¡¯s arms.

    Monica felt guilty. She felt that it was horrible of her to inflict the fault of the adults on the little ones.

    ¡°My brother said that Godmother is Mommy¡¯s best friend.¡± Paige said with her sweet voice, ¡°And Mommy¡¯s best friend is my best friend. ¡±

    The ¡®mother¡¯ George was referring to was Jeanne, whereas the ¡®mother¡¯ Paige was referring to was Candice.

    Monica patted Paige¡¯s little head and said gently, ¡°Okay, I know. Be good and go y.¡±

    She could not refuse Paige but did not want to go against her own principle. With that, Paige left Monica¡¯s embrace and knelt down to y with her toys.

    Candice, who was sitting beside Monica, saw Monica¡¯s emotions and said, ¡°It¡¯s like Paige has magic.¡±

    Monica looked back.

    ¡°I like her very much too.¡± Candice said, ¡°I just can¡¯t help but warm up to her.¡±

    ¡°Sometimes, I¡¯m afraid to see her,¡± Monica muttered.

    Candice understood why Monica felt that way.

    Monica was afraid that she would fall in love with Paige, but she was also afraid that she would betray her best friend. After all, Monica did not know that Paige was Jeanne¡¯s daughter.

    At 7 p.m., George came back and was a little surprised to see his family.

    He was driven back halfway through the journey for the reason that there was a problem over there, so he would go over next time. George did not resist even if he did not want to go back.

    When he came back and saw that the house seemed to have been specially decorated, he vaguely knew something was up. However, George did not show it. He greeted everyone politely and was about to return to his room..

 Chapter 1410 - Chapter 1410: The Failed Birthday Surprise

    Chapter 1410: The Failed Birthday Surprise

    Thank you readers!

    Suddenly, Candice called out to him, ¡°George.¡±

    George stopped in his tracks.

    ¡°Happy birthday,¡± Candice said.

    At that moment, a confetti cannon suddenly sounded in the room. It was released by Nox and Finn, and it made the atmosphere very lively.

    Paige shouted excitedly as she looked at the confetti. However, the main character, George, was unusually cold. He bit his lip lightly, and before he could speak, he saw Candice walking out with a birthday cake.

    There were ten candles on the birthday cake as it was his tenth birthday. With the cake in front of him, he became the center of attention and was surrounded by everyone.

    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯m celebrating your birthday with you. I thought about it a lot and wanted to give you a big surprise, but in the end, I chose the most ordinary method to celebrate with you. Because in my opinion, the interaction between families can be ordinary but also heartwarming.¡± Candice looked at the cold George and said sincerely, ¡°I don¡¯t know how good I¡¯ll be at guiding you through anything in life, but I can guarantee that I will do my best to take care of you and Paige.¡±

    Everyone listened to Candice, including Monica, who was actually a little touched.

    Perhaps Candice was just trying to please Edward. After all, Edward¡¯s status was so high that any woman would want to be in his life, and that was why she would always think of ways to gain Edward¡¯s favor and please Edward¡¯s child.

    Even so, Monica was moved by Candice¡¯s sincerity. She believed that Candice sincerely wanted to treat George well and integrate herself into the family.

    Not only Monica but everyone else in the room believed her.

    It was at that moment that Nox seemed to understand why Edward had fallen for another woman other than Jeanne so quickly. Edward was probably moved.

    In his opinion, the person who always sacrificed in Edward and Jeanne¡¯s rtionship was Edward. However, in Edward and Candice¡¯s rtionship, he saw Candice¡¯s efforts.

    For a moment there, he actually thought it was good that Edward, that lonely man, finally found someone he deserved.

    In the quiet hall, George kept quiet. Despite that, Candice did not feel embarrassed. It was as if she knew that George would behave like that and that was why she did not choose to do a huge birthday celebration.

    She was not afraid that she would be embarrassed. On the contrary, she was afraid that she would put George in a difficult position.

    She smiled calmly. ¡°Make a wish.¡±

    That was all she said because she believed that her sincerity would show, and George would be able to feel it one day. There was no need to rush.

    ¡°I don¡¯t celebrate my birthday.¡± George stared straight at Candice.

    George had always been sensible and would not voice his dislikes as he was used to enduring them. However, he was so against Candice¡¯s actions at that moment.

    Candice¡¯s throat moved slightly. Even though she had made all the preparations, she still felt a little upset because of George¡¯s rejection.

    ¡°My mother gave birth to me on my birthday.¡± George¡¯s voice, the voice of a ten-year-old boy, was too low and cold. ¡°So, only she can spend it with me. Since she¡¯s dead, I will never celebrate it. ¡±

    Candice bit her lip. She, too, was touched by the rtionship George had with his mother.

    As expected, she had crossed his boundaries.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Candice smiled faintly to hide the awkwardness between them.

    George looked at Candice¡¯s suppressed smile and the disappointment in her eyes before turning around and leaving coldly. He went straight upstairs, leaving everyone in silence.

    Edward got up and nned to follow him upstairs.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± Monica immediately stopped Edward. Edward stopped in his tracks and tacitly agreed.

    Candice said to Edward, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    It really did not matter. She was not upset because George did not give her an out, but because she did not know what else she could do to make George feel her sincerity.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± Candice changed the topic.

    At that moment, Nox quickly echoed, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Let¡¯s eat. I¡¯m starving.¡±

    Edward nodded. Then, he held Candice¡¯s hand and walked to the dining table together. His grip on her hand was a little tight.

    Candice felt helpless. She was really fine, and Edward did not need to be so worried about her..

 Chapter 1411 - Chapter 1411: The Failed Birthday Surprise

    Chapter 1411: The Failed Birthday Surprise

    Thank you readers!

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The rest of the people sat at the dining table. Finn took a few more nces upstairs, but in the end, he sat down at the dining table with the others.

    Upstairs, Monica knocked on George¡¯s door and entered to see that George was sitting at his desk, already doing his homework.

    Monica sat down beside him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to have dinner?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel like eating.¡±

    ¡°Are you angry?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not here to persuade you,¡± Monica said bluntly.

    ¡°I know.¡± George turned to look at Monica.

    He knew that his godmother never yed by the rules.

    ¡°In this world, no one can rece your mother,¡± Monica said with certainty.

    That was the reason George liked Monica so much. In this world, only he and she would remember his mother for the rest of their lives. ¡°But,¡± Monica continued, ¡°Candice isn¡¯t a bad person.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say she was.¡±

    ¡°Your father can¡¯t be alone for the rest of his life.¡± Monica would never treat George as a child when she talked to him.

    That brat had an IQmuch higher than hers, and she did not dare to treat him like a child.

    ¡°I¡¯m not against his marriage.¡± George looked at Monica, ¡°Who he likes and who he will be with is his business. It has nothing to do with me. However, I don¡¯t want them to be in my life.¡±

    ¡°Do you know what we care about the most at our age?¡± Monica asked George.

    George did not answer.

    ¡°What I care about the most is my family.¡± Monica smiled and said, ¡°Because we¡¯re a family, we will be in each other¡¯s lives. It¡¯s not about your father having his own life and you, your own. Once you¡¯re part of a family, you¡¯ll live together as a family, regardless of who you are.¡±

    At that moment, George chose to remain silent.

    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to persuade you to get along with Candice. After all, in my opinion, no one canpare to your mother. But George, epting Candice doesn¡¯t mean that she has reced your mother. epting her is only toplete your family.¡±

    George looked at Monica, who was also looking at him.

    Eventually, she smiled, stood up, and patted George¡¯s head. ¡°Of course, you can pretend I didn¡¯t say anything. After all, I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m here to put in a good word for Candice because I feel the same as you. I hate it when she appears in my world, but for some reason, my heart will soften when she¡¯s sad.¡±

    George chose to remain silent.

    ¡°I¡¯ll head down now.¡± Monica did not say anything more.

    The moment she left, she suddenly thought of something.

    ¡°Oh right, this is your birthday present.¡± Monica took out a lollipop.

    George was surprised because he disliked sweets.

    ¡°It¡¯s your mother¡¯s favorite vor.¡± Monica smiled.

    After George took it, Monica went straight downstairs without saying anything else.

    Downstairs, everyone was already sitting around the dining table.

    Of course, what Paige ate was different from what they ate, and the nanny had taken her to the side to eat her own nutritious dinner. However, everyone else seemed to be waiting for her to eat.

    As Monica walked over, Nox asked, ¡°Where¡¯s George?¡±

    ¡°He said he had to do his homework,¡± Monica replied. Everyone knew that he would not being down for dinner.

    ¡°Come and sit down.¡± Nox did not say much.

    Sometimes, when George was really stubborn, no one could persuade him.

    Monica walked over hesitantly. She was wondering why Nox was so kind as to invite her over to sit, but it turned out that he had left her a seat next to Finn.

    That guy was really despicable at times.

    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you want to sit next to Finn?¡± Nox even brought it up. Monica smiled, ¡°How could that be? We broke up peacefully.¡±

    Nox nced at Finn, but Finn ignored him.

    When Monica sat beside Finn, she could clearly feel Finn¡¯s body tense up. However, in the next second, it seemed like it was just an illusion.

    Nox said, ¡°Even though our main character isn¡¯t joining us tonight, we still have to celebrate, right, Edward?¡±

    Edward nced at Nox and saw through his little trick. ¡°What do you want to

    ¡°Since it¡¯s so rare for us to get together, let¡¯s get drunk!¡± Nox said excitedly.

 Chapter 1412 - Chapter 1412: The Failed Birthday Surprise

    Chapter 1412: The Failed Birthday Surprise

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Thank you readers!

    Candice said, ¡°Alright.¡±

    Nox was so surprised for a second that he turned to look at Candice. ¡°Do you drink a lot?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Candice replied, ¡°Monica got me drunk that day.¡±

    Nox looked at Monica again.

    ¡°I was born with it. I can¡¯t help it.¡± Monica was calm andposed.

    ¡°Show off.¡± Nox was speechless. Then, he turned to Edward. ¡°Your wife has agreed. You won¡¯t be a spoiled sport, will you?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s drink.¡± Edward agreed immediately.

    Nox was still jealous.

    To think that he had been with Edward for so many years, apanying him wholeheartedly and doing his best for him until the day he died. However, every time he wanted to drink with Edward, he would always refuse. Yet, all it took was his wife to say ¡°okay¡±, and he f*cking agreed.

    It was infuriating to see Edward valuing his wife over his friends!

    Fortunately, Finn did not care. In fact, he was a little excited.

    He raised his ss. ¡°Firstly, happy birthday to George.¡±

    Everyone raised their sses, whereas Monica picked up the teacup beside her.

    Nox caught it immediately. ¡°Monica, what¡¯s that?!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t drink for the next two days,¡± Monica said bluntly. ¡°Are you trying to ruin my mood?¡± Nox was displeased.

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Monica did not hide it.

    Nox was exasperated.

    ¡°Let¡¯s drink.¡± Finn deliberately changed the topic, obviously trying to protect Monica.

    Nox nced at Finn unhappily. He did not know why Finn was helping Monica when she dumped him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s drink,¡± Candice echoed.

    She knew that Monica would never refuse alcohol, but since she did, it meant that she definitely could not drink.

    Nox did not want to ruin his good mood because of Monica, so he started drinking with the others.

    At the dining table, the atmosphere was lively because Nox was there, and they drank a lot.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Candice asked Edward worriedly.

    She had never seen him drink so much.

    ¡°He can hold his liquor very well.¡± Nox quickly said, ¡°He won¡¯t get drunk.¡±

    Candice did not believe Nox, so she whispered, ¡°Drink less.¡±

    ¡°Alright. ¡±

    ¡°Hey, what are you two muttering about? Who do you think we are, acting all lovey-dovey in front of us? I may have a fianc¨¦e, but there are two single people at the table. Can you be mindful of them?¡± Noxined.

    Finn and Monica were speechless. Although the two of them had broken up, Nox was talking about them non-stop the entire night.

    Monica stood up. ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡±

    Anyway, she was not drinking, and it was boring to watch them drink.

    ¡°See, you¡¯re chasing them away,¡± Nox said seriously.

    Candice could not help butugh at how funny Nox was.

    ¡°Why are youughing?¡± Nox looked at Candice. ¡°You should be drinking to express your apology.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Candice raised her wine ss. ¡°Here¡¯s to you.¡±

    ¡°Why are you asking me to drink?¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re handsome.¡±

    ¡°Although I know you don¡¯t mean it¡­¡± Nox smiled proudly. ¡°I can¡¯t deny that I¡¯m quite handsome.¡±

    Everyone was amused by Nox. It was true that there wasughter wherever Nox was.

    In the washroom, Monica could hear theughter from afar. She had just thrown up and was touching up her makeup.

    She looked at how weak she looked. Her reactions over the past two days had made it obvious what it was. She wanted to ignore them, but it was impossible to ignore them.

    She bit her lip. The pregnancy test kit that she had ced in her bag had not been used. She did not even know what she should do if¡­

    She took a deep breath, opened the bathroom door, and walked out. As soon as she walked out, she saw Zoe.

    When Zoe saw Monica, she greeted her warmly, ¡°Monica.¡±

    Monica nodded, but the moment the two of them brushed past each other, Monica suddenly called out to her, ¡°Zoe.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The smile on Zoe¡¯s face was very natural, and there was nothing unusual about it.

    ¡°Although Nox isn¡¯t a good man, he has calmed down,¡± Monica said bluntly.

    Zoe knew what she was talking about, but she pretended to be dumb and said with a smile, ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I like him so much.¡±

    ¡°I hope what you say is true.¡± Monica left Zoe with that sentence and walked away.

    From then on, she would stop meddling in Nox and Zoe¡¯s rtionship. After all, it was their rtionship..

 Chapter 1413 - Chapter 1413: The Failed Birthday Surprise

    Chapter 1413: The Failed Birthday Surprise

    Thank you readers!

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    It was best for outsiders not to interfere.

    Zoe watched as Monica left, and her expression was a little ugly. She knew Monica must have suspected her. Fortunately, although Nox was very capable in all aspects, he was not great when it came to rtionships.

    When she first got together with him, she did not even believe that Nox had been with so many women. If he was really experienced in rtionships, he would know what kind of woman she was.

    All these years, she managed to coax him so well. He probably never thought that she would cheat on him behind his back.

    However, Monica¡¯s words just now did make her a little wary, and she wondered if it was time for her to stop.

    Strangely enough, when Monica returned to the dining table, Nox was the only one at the dining table pestering Edward to drink. Finn and Candice were not around.

    Where did those two go?

    She had wanted to tell them that she would be leaving first. After all, she could not drink, and George was noting down for dinner. There was no point in her hanging around.

    It was past 10 p.m., and she still had a flight to catch, so she had to go back early to pack. At that thought, Monica looked around the hall and walked toward the tea room in the back garden.

    She instinctively felt that Candice was there, and as expected, she saw Candice and Finn sitting together, seemingly discussing something.

    Monica hesitated for a moment and decided not to say goodbye. However, the moment she turned to leave, Finn looked over at her.

    Candice also looked over instinctually, as if she had undergone special training to notice when someone was approaching her.

    ¡°You broke up with Monica?¡± Candice followed Finn¡¯s line of sight and asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Finn nodded.

    ¡°Why did you break up?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Finn smiled bitterly.

    He really did not know why Monica dumped him. Just when he thought their rtionship was stable, he was dumped and could not woo her back.

    ¡°Monica probably thinks that you don¡¯t love her,¡± Candice blurted out.

    As soon as she said that, she was surprised. It was as if she knew their rtionship very well.

    On the contrary, Finn nodded calmly. ¡°Yes, but she doesn¡¯t seem to believe anything I do.¡±

    ¡°She probably doesn¡¯t dare to believe it.¡± Candice did not want to doubt herself anymore.

    Finn nodded.

    ¡°Are you nning to give up?¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know what to do.¡± ¡°Does she know everything you¡¯ve done for her?¡±

    ¡°She should know,¡± Finn replied.

    ¡°Should?¡± Candice raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°She knows that I sent her flowers, but she refused to ept them,¡± Finn said.

    Then, he thought about how she gave the flowers to someone else, and his expression changed.

    ¡°What else?¡±

    ¡°I would cook for her too.¡± Finn said, ¡°When we lived together, I would cook whenever I had time, and she would eat with me too.¡± ¡°When she¡¯s not around, do you cook for yourself?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°So¡­¡± Candice raised her eyebrows.

    At that moment, Finn seemed to have realized something.

    ¡°What else did you do for her?¡± Candice continued to ask.

    ¡°I saved her once with my life. Although it was a long time ago, she should remember it. ¡±

    ¡°I heard she also saved you once.¡±

    ¡°That was why I thought we love each other,¡± Finn said bluntly.

    ¡°It was because you think you both loved each other that you took the rtionship for granted.¡±

    Finn was speechless.

    ¡°How about this? Tell me how you and Monica usually get along.¡± Candice felt that that was very important.

    ¡°We¡­¡± Finn paused for a moment. ¡°We¡¯ve broken up and got back together many times, but there was a time in between when wepletely gave up on each other. Butter on, we got back together, and I really wanted to start over with her. I assumed she thought the same too, so I got along with her like how I normally do. I felt that the best rtionship was one in that we could befortable with each other. So, we didn¡¯t get too involved in each other¡¯s lives. Besides, we¡¯re really busy. Sometimes, we¡¯re so busy that we might not even be able to talk for a day¡­¡±

    His face darkened. He suddenly realized that in the three years that he and Monica were together¡­ nothing happened between them.

    The only thing they did was live together. They did not even have a real heart-to-heart conversation. He could recall that the most time they spent together was¡­ going to bed and sleeping..

 Chapter 1414 - Chapter 1414: Is Monica Pregnant?

    Chapter 1414: Is Monica Pregnant?

    Thank you readers!

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    In the tea room, Candice and Finn sat together.

    The more Finn spoke, the less confident he became. He said, ¡°I might not be good enough for Monica.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that you¡¯re not good enough for her. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re expressing it incorrectly.¡± Candice said, ¡°When you guys broke up, you were so determined on rejecting Monica. Later on, Monica almost died because she saved your life, so you chose to get back together with her. After you got together but didn¡¯t show your love for her, it made her think that you only got back together because you felt sorry for her. If I were Monica, I would think so too.¡±

    Finn nodded.

    In fact, when Monica was really determined to break up with him, he already knew that was the reason. That was why he wanted to make up for it, but no matter what he did, Monica did not seem to believe him. ¡°What did Monica do to woo you back then?¡± Candice asked.

    Finn was stunned. ¡°She kept pestering me.¡±

    ¡°You can try that.¡± Candice said, ¡°Use the same trick Monica used to woo you.¡± Finn looked at Candice.

    ¡°The way she treated you when she was pursuing you was her best effort. If you treat her in the same way, she might acknowledge your efforts.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Finn thanked her sincerely.

    Candice smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯m just a bystander giving you some advice. As for whether you can get back together with Monica in the end, it¡¯s up to you.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Finn nodded. ¡°By the way, why were you looking for me?¡±

    Seeing that Candice took advantage of the time when Nox was pestering Edward to drink and called Finn to the side, he figured she probably had some private matters to discuss with him.

    ¡°I heard your medical skills are very good.¡± Candice did not beat around the bush.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Finn asked.

    ¡°You should know very well that I had a very serious ident a few years ago. After that, I was in aa for many years. And although my body recovered very quickly after I woke up, I still can¡¯t remember many things.¡± Candice pointed at her head. ¡°Is there a way to treat it?¡±

    Finn was silent for a few seconds.

    He said, ¡°There¡¯s no cure for amnesia. Sometimes, it¡¯lle back to you in just a split second, but sometimes¡­ you won¡¯t be able to remember it for the rest of your life.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Candice lowered her eyes, clearly disappointed.

    ¡°Actually, I personally think that the reason people lose their memories is not because of physical reasons, but because of psychological reasons. Many miracles in the medical field are achieved by human will. To put it bluntly, your amnesia may be a form of self-protection. Perhaps you weren¡¯t happy in the past, so your subconscious made you forget everything.¡±

    ¡°Why would I be unhappy? I did so well in the first half of my life.¡± Candice did not understand.

    ¡°Geniuses alsomit suicide.¡± Finn said bluntly, ¡°Everyone has a different definition of happiness.¡±

    Candice bit her lip lightly.

    Finn tried to persuade her, ¡°Just ept the present. The past isn¡¯t really important. ¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think the past was important as well. When I opened my eyes to this strange world full of strangers, I lived like a numb person. I had no expectations for the past or even the future. But for some reason, after marrying Edward, my thoughts have changed a lot. I have this weird feeling that there are many memories that I don¡¯t know about, and it makes me want to know what I¡¯ve experienced in the past.¡± Candice said bluntly.

    ¡°Knowing it doesn¡¯t mean your life will be better.¡±

    ¡°Do you know something?¡± Candice asked sensitively.

    ¡°I don¡¯t. I¡¯m just giving you an analysis from a professional perspective.¡± Finn denied it.

    Candice scrutinized Finn, who appeared very calm, and there was nothing unusual about him.

    He stood up from the sofa. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll head back first.¡±

    Candice looked at him.

    ¡°To look for Monica,¡± Finn added.

    Candice smiled. ¡°Alright.¡±

    After Finn left Bamboo Garden, Candice walked out of the tea room. At the dining table, Nox kept pestering Edward and drinking while his fianc¨¦e, Zoe, sat beside him obediently.

    ¡°Where were you?¡± Nox asked unhappily when he saw Candice walking over from afar..

 Chapter 1415 - Chapter 1415: Is Monica Pregnant?

    Chapter 1415: Is Monica Pregnant?

    Thank you readers!

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Candice did not answer Nox.

    She returned to Edward¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°How are you? Are you drunk?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± Edward smiled dotingly.

    However, she could tell from his eyes that he was a little drunk.

    ¡°Can you two stop being so lovey-dovey?¡± Nox was speechless.

    ¡°We¡¯re very lovey-dovey too.¡± Zoe hugged Nox¡¯s arm intimately.

    Nox smiled smugly. ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m not single. By the way, where are the two single people?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve all left,¡± Candice answered.

    ¡°F*ck! Isn¡¯t that too much of them?!¡± Nox was furious.

    ¡°Just drink your wine. Why do you care?¡± Edward lectured.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s drink!¡± Nox picked up the wine ss and started to pester Edward to drink.

    They drank until it was past 10 p.m. By then, Nox was drunk and lying on the dining table in Bamboo Garden. Edward was also drunk, and although he was not as drunk as Nox, he had drunk more than usual.

    Candice supported Edward and said to Zoe, who did not drink much, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of Nox.¡±

    ¡°Okay, just take good care the Leader. You can leave Nox with me,¡± Zoe quickly said, making herself seem like a good fiancee.

    Candice nodded before she helped Edward upstairs. As Edward was a little unsteady on his feet, it took Candice a lot of effort to help Edward onto the bed.

    Once he was on the bed, he pulled Candice down with him, and the two of them rolled onto the bed together. Candice was pinned down by Edward, whose eyes looked a little hazy.

    That was Candice¡¯s first time seeing him drunk. She thought that as the Leader of a country, he would be more disciplined. However, he ended up getting drunk with Nox.

    Candice¡¯s heart raced because, at that moment, Edward suddenly approached her. She naturally knew what he wanted to do because he wanted it¡­ almost every night. However, she could not take it anymore.

    Just then, someone knocked on the door. Startled, Candice quickly pushed

    Edward away, and because Edward was drunk, he immediately fell to his side.

    Candice quickly got up from the bed. She took a deep breath, tidied her clothes, and opened the door.

    Teddy said respectfully, ¡°Madam, this is the hangover pill for Fourth Master.¡±

    ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± Candice remained calm.

    She took the pill from Teddy.

    ¡°This is the medicine that your father just sent over. He said you have to take it every day.¡± Teddy handed Candice a box of pills.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Candice nodded.

    ¡°Well, if Fourth Master doesn¡¯t feel well, you can call me anytime.¡± Teddy said worriedly, ¡°Fourth Master hasn¡¯t been this drunk in a long time.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t disturb you.¡±

    With that, Teddy left, and Candice returned to the room.

    In the room, Edward was not sleeping well.

    She ced the pill at the head of the bed and went over to help Edward sit up.

    She said, ¡°Edward, you will feel better after having a hangover pill.¡±

    Edward opened his eyes and stared straight at Candice as if he could see through herpletely.

    She found it unbelievable how Edward looked at her sometimes.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Open your mouth.¡± Candice ced the pill by his lips.

    Edward, however, did not open his mouth.

    ¡°Edward, open your mouth.¡±

    Edward continued to stare at her, not moving an inch. His eyes seemed to be mixed with thousands of emotions. It was as if¡­ he truly loved her.

    In fact, she did not know why Edward had feelings for her. Considering they had not been together for long, what exactly was it about her that attracted him so much?

    Candice looked at Edward¡¯s expression helplessly. She had no choice but to drink a mouthful of the water with the pill, move closer to Edward¡¯s mouth, and fed him the pill and water.

    At that moment, Edward¡¯s eyes seemed to flicker, and his long eyshes trembled.

    He lowered his eyes and looked at the person in front of him moving closer to him intimately and kissing him little by little.

    Was it a kiss? There seemed to be a bitter taste between his lips and teeth.

    Nevertheless, he held the back of Candice¡¯s head with his big hand and deepened the kiss between them.

    Candice did not react at all. She was simply feeding him the hangover pill, not¡­

    ¡°Oh.¡±

 Chapter 1416 - Chapter 1416: Is Monica Pregnant?

    Chapter 1416: Is Monica Pregnant?

    Thank you readers!

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Once she took the initiative, she would be eaten alive!

    In South Hampton City, the night sky was filled with neon lights.

    Finn left Bamboo Garden and went straight to Monica¡¯s neighborhood. He sat in the small car and looked at the building where Monica lived.

    Candice said that he should use the same method that Monica had used on him in the past to get Monica back.

    His eyes moved slightly as he looked at the supper in the passenger seat. Tonight, Monica had barely eaten anything. He did not know if she had eaten after she came back..

    He took a deep breath, unbuckled his seatbelt, and was about to get out of the car with his supper when he saw a familiar figure at the entrance of the residential area.

    At that moment, he stopped what he was doing and watched as Monica walked out from the entrance of the residential area with Brandon beside her. Brandon was pushing a huge suitcase, and the two of them looked very intimate.

    They did not notice his existence at all as they walked toward another ck car.

    Meanwhile, Finn just stared at them. Then, he suddenly opened the car door and rushed over.

    Brandon was passing his luggage to the driver when he saw Finn suddenly appear in front of him. At that moment, he instinctively protected Monica behind him.

    That action had angered Finn. Just as he stepped forward and was about to pull Brandon away, he heard Monica shout, ¡°Finn! What are you doing?¡±

    Finn clenched his fists. ¡°Where are you going?!¡±

    ¡°Do I need to tell you where I¡¯m going?¡±

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Finn enunciated his words as he suppressed his emotions.

    ¡°Finn, we¡¯ve broken up, and whatever I want to do is my business! I don¡¯t need to exin it to you.¡±

    Finn¡¯s expression turned even uglier.

    Monica did not want to waste her breath on Finn, so she pulled

    Brandon along. ¡°Let¡¯s get in the car.¡±

    Brandon looked at Finn warily before turning around and getting into the car with Monica.

    The moment the car door opened, Finn mmed the door shut. Monica¡¯s eyes narrowed, and she looked at Finn coldly. ¡°What do you want?!¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you give me more time to prove to you that I really love you?

    ¡°Why should I give you time to prove it?¡± Monica asked.

    Finn was stunned.

    ¡°Why should I waste my time on you?¡± Monica said, ¡°What is it about you that is worth me wasting my time on?

    ¡°Have I be so despicable to you now?

    ¡°Yes.¡± Monica said, ¡°Previously, I was just disappointed, but now, I find you shameless! To be honest, I miss how cruel you were when we divorced. At that time, no matter what I did to you, you refused to ept me. No matter how much pain I was in, you remained indifferent to me. Even though I was upset about it, deep down, I still admired you. How cold-blooded must you be to push away a woman who loved you so much?¡±

    Finn clenched his fists, obviously suppressing his emotions.

    Back then, he had indeed given up on Monica. He was determined that he would never be with Monica again in his life, so he treated Monica in the most heartless way possible.

    As expected, he had to pay for what he had done. The crueler he was to Monica back then, the less hope Monica had in him now.

    His eyes were bloodshot as he heard Monica ask him, ¡°Where did that Finn go?¡±

    ¡°Do you think that Finn was happy back then?¡± Finn asked her.

    Monica¡¯s eyes flickered.

    ¡°All you know is that I heartlessly pushed away a woman who loved me so much, but have you ever thought about why I could do that?! ¡± Finn questioned her.

    Monica¡¯s heart suddenly ached.

    ¡°Have you ever thought about how terrible I felt treating you that way? Have you ever thought about what I went through that made me so indifferent to you? Monica, you think I don¡¯t love you enough or give you much, but what did I get? You¡¯ve abandoned me time and time again, but did I abandon you after our first breakup? Did I give up on you after the divorce? Is it still me this time?¡±

 Chapter 1417 - Chapter 1417: Is Monica Pregnant?

    Chapter 1417: Is Monica Pregnant?

    Thank you readers!

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Finn was so angry that she turned red.

    ¡°You can take it as me,¡± Monica responded indifferently.

    Finn suddenly sneered. Did that mean whatever he said to Monica was useless?

    ¡°Monica, let¡¯s not argue and fuss about who¡¯s right or wrong, okay?!¡± Finn was so angry that he was about to explode, so he forced himself to calm down.

    He said, ¡°Let¡¯s start anew. I promise that I will never ignore your feelings again and that I will be apetent boyfriend, apetent husband, and even apetent father-¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Monica rejected him.

    It was as if his words had provoked her, and she suddenly became very agitated.

    Finn¡¯s heart was in so much pain that it felt numb.

    She roared, ¡°I don¡¯t care about you or love you anymore! Stay away from me. I beg you, stay away from me!¡±

    As Finn was trying his best to suppress his emotions, he thought, ¡®How did I hurt her so badly?¡¯

    ¡°Brandon, let¡¯s go.¡± Monica tried her best to pull the car door open, but Finn was pushing on the door so hard that she could not pull it open at all.

    Brandon was also trying his best to help Monica, but the door would not budge. Finn¡¯s strength was truly astonishing.

    Monica, who had been suppressing her emotions, was starting to crumble. She said, ¡°Finn, will you give up if I have a boyfriend?¡±

    Finn¡¯s expression was extremely cold, and his bloodshot eyes were fixed on Monica.

    ¡°Yes, Brandon and I are together.¡± Monica suddenly admitted.

    Her voice was very calm, as if she was stating a fact.

    Finn¡¯s hand that was pressing against the car door seemed to be trembling.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to tell you because I didn¡¯t want it to be awkward between us. But since you¡¯ve forced my hand, I¡¯ll tell you frankly that Brandon and I are dating, and we¡¯re going on a trip overseas. Now, do you understand why I was so keen on breaking up with you? Do you know now that whatever you do is useless to me? It¡¯s because I¡¯ve fallen in love with another man!¡± Monica¡¯s voice grew louder and louder as she spoke.

    By then, Finn¡¯s expression was grim.

    Brandon, on the other hand, froze because of what Monica said.

    ¡°Is that enough, Finn? If it¡¯s not enough¡­¡± Monica suddenly reached out and wrapped her arms around Brandon¡¯s neck.

    Then, she stood on her toes and nted a kiss on Brandon¡¯s lips.

    Finn suddenlyughed, and a tear fell from his eyes. He said, ¡°Monica, what was our rtionship to you?¡±

    Monica¡¯s heart felt like it was being pricked by needles.

    She looked at Finn and said, ¡°It was never precious to me. After all, we were just forcing it on each other.¡±

    What kind of rtionship couldst ten years if it was forced?

    Finn looked at Monica, who said coldly, ¡°I never thought there was any conflict between us. I thought that as long as we loved each other, we could break free from everything. However, only now do I know that¡¯s not the case. The difference in family upbringing and background will make it difficult for two people to get along. I¡¯m tired, and I¡¯ve had enough. Right now, I just want someone who is of equal social status and knows me well so that I can live a simple and ordinary life. Brandon fulfills all the requirements I have for my other half.¡± Brandon met all her criteria while he was nothing to her.

    Monica took the initiative and held Brandon¡¯s hand with their fingers interlocked. Then, with her other hand, she pulled open the car door that Finn had already let go of.

    ¡°What was it that made you lose all hope in me?¡± Finn asked her.

    Monica¡¯s throat moved slightly.

    ¡°Was it that I was cruel to you after the divorce or that you couldn¡¯t feel my love for you after we got back together?¡± Finn asked her.

    However, Monica did not reply, trying to keep her emotions controlled.

    ¡°You have to let me know what I did wrong.¡± Finn looked at Monica.

    By then, his vision was blurry..

 Chapter 1418 - Chapter 1418: Is Monica Pregnant?

    Chapter 1418: Is Monica Pregnant?

    Thank you readers!

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°After we got together, when I almost died at home because of appendicitis,¡± Monica said bluntly.

    Finn¡¯s heart ached. Therefore, it was not that Monica did not want to start over with him. It was he who did not cherish her.

    In fact, he regretted it that time. When he found out that Monica was hospitalized, he felt very guilty, but he thought Monica understood.

    He had told her that he had to perform a risky heart surgery on a patient whom he tried to resuscitate for three days andter required surgery, whichsted nearly 12 hours.

    She did not me him at that time, so he thought that she understood the situation. However, he did not realize that she had chosen to forgive him because she no longer had any hope for him.

    Since there was no expectation, she did not me him.

    Finn¡¯s eyes were frighteningly red. He said, ¡°It¡¯s been a year since your appendicitis.¡±

    It was only a yearter that she proposed to break up.

    ¡°Yes, it took me a year to let go of you.¡±

    What did he do in the year Monica was letting go of him? He thought their rtionship was stable.

    Finn watched as Monica left with Brandon afterying everything out and stayed there until the taillights disappear in front of him.

    What did he say about using the same method Monica used to woo him back then to woo Monica back? It was really too difficult!

    In the car, Monica, on the other hand, had tears streaming down her face. Although she said she had let go, she still could not control her body¡¯s instinctual reaction.

    Brandon remained silent at the side. He did not understand why Monica would turn around and leave even though she was still in love.

    He really believed that Finn and Monica both loved each other very much. Why would two people who loved each other so much force each other to this point?

    ¡°Monica.¡± Brandon was so afraid that she would faint from crying.

    Monica slowly calmed herself down.

    ¡°Do you want to try again with Finn? Maybe there really is a huge misunderstanding between the two of you-¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you like me?¡± Monica interrupted him.

    Brandon¡¯s heartbeat quickened. Although he did like her, he did not want to take advantage of her when she was still in so much pain. However, he could not help but get excited when he heard what she said.

    ¡°If you like me, don¡¯t mention Finn anymore.¡± ¡°Does that mean I can pursue you?¡±

    ¡°If you want to¡­¡± Monica looked at Brandon. ¡°Be a father.¡±

    Brandon was stunned. ¡®Is that a lie? Please don¡¯t joke around like that!¡¯

    In the bustling South Hampton City, the night was a blur.

    In the car, Nox was making a fuss, and Zoe could not help him back

    ¡°I haven¡¯t had enough. I still want to drink. Where are you taking me?!¡± Nox was restless.

    ¡°You¡¯re drunk. Be good. We¡¯re going back to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Zoe, do you know how good my alcohol tolerance is? How dare you say

    I¡¯m drunk?!¡±

    ¡°Nox, stop fooling around.¡± ¡°If you bring me back today, I¡¯ll fight you to death.¡± Zoe was speechless.

    ¡°I want to go to the nightclub,¡± Nox suddenly said.

    ¡°You¡¯re drunk-¡±

    ¡°I said I want to go to the nightclub!¡± Nox was determined.

    Zoe could not take it anymore and said to the driver, ¡°Bring us to the nightclub.¡±

    The chauffeur quickly nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±

    With that, Zoe brought Nox, who could not even walk steadily, to the nightclub.

    After Zoe helped Nox into the luxurious private room in the nightclub, Nox ordered a bunch of wine while Zoe sat with him.

    Sometimes, Nox was really like a child. He held the microphone and started singing a song, but before he could finish the song, he fell onto the sofa and stopped moving.

    The bottle of wine was opened, but Nox did not even take a sip.

    Zoe had never seen Nox so drunk before. However, seeing that Nox had calmed down, she supported him up and nned to send him back.

    Just then, her phone rang.

    Zoe nced at it and hesitated for a moment before answering the call. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°I told you not to look for me.¡±

    ¡°I think I saw you in the nightclub.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Come over. There are a lot of young boys here tonight.¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy? I¡¯m with Nox now.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you go to the bathroom? I¡¯m in room 8806.¡± After that, the other party hung up the phone.

    Zoe cursed and turned to look at Nox, who was lying motionless on the sofa.

    He probably would not wake up while she was away for a while, right?

 Chapter 1419 - Chapter 1419: Shelly, Are You Seducing Me on Purpose?

    Chapter 1419: Shelly, Are You Seducing Me on Purpose?

    Thank you readers!

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    In a luxurious private room in the nightclub, Zoe hesitated for a while. In the end, she decided to leave the private room.

    She would only be gone for a while anyway, so it should not be a problem.

    Since she was already here, she might as well do whatever she wanted once and for all, or she would be itching to do something more in the

    IULU1e.

    She looked at Nox a few more times to make sure that he would not wake up before walking out of the private room nervously and excitedly.

    The moment she walked out, she saw the waitress at the door and quickly said, ¡°You, go in and keep an eye on the person inside for me. If he wakes up, call me immediately, okay?¡±

    Shelly looked at Zoe.

    Ever since she was brought here to serve the other day, the supervisor had transferred her over. However, it had only been two days since the transfer, and she had bumped into Nox and Zoe again. Besides that, she realized that Nox was drunk.

    ¡°Did you hear me?¡± Zoe¡¯s tone was stern.

    Shelly replied respectfully, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Zoe gave her phone number to Shelly before leaving the private room.

    Shelly looked in the direction Zoe left. It was obvious that Zoe was not leaving the nightclub but going to another room. Nevertheless, Shelly pushed open the door to the luxurious private room, which was unusually quiet.

    As Shelly looked at Nox lying motionless on the sofa, seemingly in deep sleep, she felt conflicted. It was not that she still had feelings for Nox, but she simply felt bad for the guy for being cheated on like that. She wondered if she should wake him up.

    Just like that, Shelly stayed in the private room for a while. It was impossible to wake Nox up, but even if Nox woke up, she did not have to inform Zoe.

    At that moment, Nox was sleeping like a pig, and she could even hear him snoring. He really deserved to be cuckolded, just likest time in the restaurant. If he had walked a little slower, he could have witnessed everything.

    Shelly stayed with Nox for half an hour, but even then, Zoe had not returned. Shelly had seen too many things in nightclubs, so she did not need to think to know what Zoe was doing.

    Where did Zoe get the guts to cheat on Nox? Did Zoe know how much Nox would hate her if he found out?

    ¡°Water¡­¡±

    In the room, Nox suddenly spoke.

    Shelly looked at him with his dazed eyes and could tell that he was waking up.

    Hence, she quickly went forward and poured him a ss of water. Then, she added ice to it and instantly turned it into cold water before cing it in front of him. She figured it would be easier for him to wake up after drinking cold water. Shelly ced the cup in front of him.

    ¡°Water¡­¡±

    Nox did not even look at the cup and kept calling for water. He was so used to being served that he didn¡¯t even stretch out his hand!

    ¡°The water is here.¡± Shelly reminded him.

    Nox pretended not to hear her. ¡°Water. Feed me water¡­

    Shelly was so close to letting him die of thirst. However, she gritted her teeth and put the cup to his lips. After taking a few sips, Nox fell asleep again.

    Shelly widened her eyes at Nox. She found it unbelievable that he could still fall asleep while Zoe was out there cheating on him!

    WILII LildL, sne Sd1U Lilrougn griLLeu Leetll, ¡°INOX, WdKe up.

    Nox did not move.

    ¡°Nox.¡±

    He remained motionless.

    Speechless, Shelly grabbed Nox¡¯s arm and tried to shake him awake. However, she suddenly felt a brute force on her.

    Before she could react, her body was suddenly pulled into someone¡¯s embrace. In the next second, she felt a man reeking of alcohol kissing her cheek crazily. His hands were everywhere on her body¡­

    Shelly really wanted to kill Nox!

    That was why she could not be kind to Nox. What was the difference between him and Zoe? She knew very well how many women he had messed around with, yet she thought Zoe was cheating on him.

    Maybe both sides had tacitly agreed to sleep with other people. After all, Nox¡¯s way of thinking was different from others; perhaps that was his life.

    Shelly finally understood the situation, but she could not figure out why Nox was on top of her.

    A woman simply could notpare to a man¡¯s strength. Nox hugged her and kissed her without giving her the chance to resist. However, she had to resist.

    It was one thing to hate Nox for kissing her, but if Zoe suddenly bumped into her with Nox, her job would be ruined..

 Chapter 1420 - Chapter 1420: Shelly, Are You Seducing Me on Purpose?

    Chapter 1420: Shelly, Are You Seducing Me on Purpose?

    Thank you readers!

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    She could not let herself be hurt again and again for the sake of a man like Nox.

    With that, she pushed Nox away hard, but her body was pinned down.

    At that moment, Nox was on top of her, tugging at her clothes roughly¡­

    ¡°Let me go, Nox! Let me go!¡± Shelly¡¯s twisting body aroused the man¡¯s desire.

    It was the effect of alcohol, on top of an inexplicable sexual interest. At that moment, Nox really wanted to do something¡­

    ¡°Nox!¡± Shelly was about to go crazy.

    Was he really unconscious when he was drunk? Did he know who the woman he was going to sleep with was?

    Shelly opened her mouth to bite Nox¡¯s neck with all her strength, and Nox stopped because of the pain.

    In his mind, he thought, ¡®Damn. I can¡¯t believe she bit me, but damn, that feels great.¡¯

    After that, Nox started behaving differently¡­

    Shelly was almost driven crazy by Nox. She really regretted involving herself in

    Nox¡¯s mess. In her defense, she did not expect Nox to do such a thing to her

    because she knew very well how much Nox despised her.

    It was impossible for him to sleep with her again, so she waspletely unprepared. However, she should have known that a drunk man could not be treated normally.

    Shelly really did not know how to push Nox away.

    At that crucial moment, Shelly suddenly shouted, ¡°Nox, I¡¯m Shelly! Are you crazy? Are you sleeping with Shelly now?¡±

    Nox¡¯s body stiffened.

    He seemed to have heard the name ¡°Shelly¡±. Was he hallucinating?

    Shelly was so desperate that when she felt Nox¡¯s body stop, she quickly said, ¡°Nox, open your eyes and take a look. I¡¯m Shelly. Open your eyes and take a look! ¡±

    Nox really opened his eyes to see a pale face up close. Although it was very different from what he remembered, it was still Shelly¡¯s face.

    Suddenly, he came to his senses. His eyes went from confusion to shock to disgust¡­ In the next second, he pushed Shelly off the sofa. It was as if he had touched something unclean.

    Shelly was caught off guard and pushed down the sofa. Fortunately, the carpet under the sofa was very thick, so she did not hurt herself.

    However, as the coffee table was not far away from the sofa, the sharp corner of the coffee table dug into her waist, causing Shelly to feel a sharp pain.

    She gritted her teeth and endured the pain.

    Before she could get up from the ground, she heard Nox¡¯s voice trembling with anger. ¡°Shelly, are you shameless?!¡±

    Shelly was toozy to argue with Nox, so yes, she agreed she was shameless. Anyway, in his heart, she was not a good person.

    ¡°Even after so many years, you still want to marry into our family, don¡¯t you?!¡± Nox yelled at her.

    She could feel how angry and humiliated he was, as if she had sullied him. However, she did not refute him and simply got up from the ground.

    Since there was not much fabric on her body, Nox could see everything when she stood up.

    Nox swallowed the words that he wanted to curse and shifted his gaze. However, he still felt a little angry. If Shelly was not shy about it, why the f*ck should he be?

    He said to her, ¡°Are you still going to seduce me in the future? Why don¡¯t you look at your figure? So what if your breasts are big!¡±

    Shelly pretended not to hear him. In any case, the more she talked to Nox, the more agitated he would be.

    ¡°Why? Are you still trying to seduce me? Let me tell you, I was drunk just now and didn¡¯t know who I was making out with. If I knew it was you, I would never have touched a single strand of your hair¡ª¡±

    Shelly suddenly walked up to Nox.

    Nox¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he stopped scolding her. It was as if he was frozen by Shelly.

    ¡°Move aside!¡± Shelly frowned.

    Nox snapped back to reality.

    ¡°My clothes are behind you,¡± Shelly said bluntly.

    Still, Nox did not move.

    Shelly did not ask Nox again. Anyway, Nox never listened to a single word she said.

    With that, she walked to Nox¡¯s side and climbed onto the sofa to pick up her coat that Nox had thrown on the sand armrest.

    Nox watched Shelly quietly..

 Chapter 1421 - Chapter 1421: Shelly, Are You Seducing Me On Purpose?

    Chapter 1421: Shelly, Are You Seducing Me On Purpose?

    Thank you readers!

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Shelly picked up her jacket and put it on slowly. In just a second, the originally naked girl was fully dressed even though her clothes were a little wrinkled and two of the buttons on her jacket seemed to have fallen off.

    Nox really could not remember what he had just done. He seemed to have done a lot¡­ but nothing seemed to have happened. He just watched as Shelly put on her clothes and left.

    The moment she left, Shelly only had one thought in her mind, which was to never interfere in Nox¡¯s matters again.

    It was his problem that he had been cheated on a thousand times, and he deserved it. He was lucky that the heavens did not strike him to death with a bolt of lightning.

    She had just walked to the door and was about to open it when Nox suddenly asked her, ¡°Did we do it?¡±

    Shelly really did not want to talk to Nox or stay in the same room with him for more than a second.

    Before Shelly could answer, Nox suddenly sneered, ¡°It¡¯s useless to ask you! Anyway, you¡¯ll say that we¡¯ve done it.¡±

    Shelly took a deep breath before turning around and saying ¡°Yes, we did. So, how do you n topensate me?¡±

    ¡°Compensation? You should be grateful that I¡¯m not suing you for assault.¡± ¡°In that case, why are you asking so many questions?¡± Shelly sneered.

    ¡°I-I¡­¡± For a moment, Nox was at a loss for words, and it made him furious. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll threaten me with some photos you took! You know that I have a fianc¨¦e that I like very much now. If you use that thing to destroy my rtionship with Zoe-¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Shelly interrupted him.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe you?!¡±

    Shelly looked at Nox, speechless. ¡°Do you think I want to cling to you?¡± ¡°If you didn¡¯t want to cling to me, why did you seduce me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so aggressive when you¡¯re drunk, and you sleep with everyone you see.

    How dare you have the courage to say I seduced you?¡±

    ¡°Shelly, I was drunk and sleeping perfectly fine here. If you didn¡¯te near me, do you think I would get up by myself? Let me tell you, if I¡¯m really drunk, I can¡¯t get up!¡± Nox said firmly.

    Shelly fell silent. After all, she was indeed the one who went near him.

    ¡°What? Have you been exposed?¡± Nox mocked.

    Shelly felt that talking to Nox was a waste of time, so she turned around and pulled the door open, intending to leave. Anyway, he could think whatever he wanted.

    Nox, on the other hand, thought Shelly wanted to run away because she was exposed. Therefore, he rushed over and mmed the door shut.

    Shelly pulled the door handle a few times, but just like how she tried to resist Nox earlier, she could not do it at all. As such, she calmed herself down knowing that Nox was a person who would be fine after he kicked up a fuss.

    ¡°Give me your phone!¡± Nox suddenly demanded.

    Shelly clenched her fists unconsciously. No matter how mentally prepared she was for Nox, Nox could still be eviler than she imagined.

    ¡°Give me your phone!¡± Nox¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I want to see if you took any photos of me.¡±

    Shelly gritted her teeth and held herself back. She said, ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal, and

    I¡¯ll show you my phone.¡±

    ¡°You want to cling to me? There¡¯s no way! ¡±

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t take any photos of you, don¡¯t make me lose my job here.¡±

    Nox was stunned.

    What was Shelly up to again? How many jobs did Shelly have? She was working as a waitress at the restaurant and the nightclub, as well as a tour guide. What was that woman doing?

    Of course, Nox would not go soft on her. He even thought she deserved to be living such a bad life for not going to school and spending his money on stic surgery.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Nox agreed.

    Where Shelly worked was none of his business.

    Shelly took out her phone from her pocket and handed it to Nox, who took the phone and unlocked it.

    On the phone screen was a picture of a little girl, but Nox was not bothered by it as he assumed it was just a picture downloaded from the Inte. He even thought that Shelly did not have a good eye for things.

    ¡°What¡¯s the password?¡± Nox asked.

    Shelly reached out and unlocked the door with her fingerprint.

    Nox tapped open Shelly¡¯s phone, only to see there were not many mobile applications other than some functional applications, Whatsapp, and some applications for work.

    Nox opened the photo application first.

    Seeing that almost all the photos were of the girl in the screensaver, Nox could not help but frown. ¡°Who is this little girl?¡±

    ¡°What does that have to do with you?¡± Shelly asked, ¡°Weren¡¯t you looking to see if I took any photos of you?!¡±

 Chapter 1422 - Chapter 1422: Shelly, Are You Seducing Me On Purpose?

    Chapter 1422: Shelly, Are You Seducing Me On Purpose?

    Thank you readers!

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Nox gritted his teeth. He was not in the mood to know anything else about

    Shelly, so he scrolled throug it.

    Worried, he opened Shelly¡¯s Whatsapp. Perhaps that woman was smart enough to post the photo directly and delete it from the album.

    The moment he clicked on her Whatsapp, Shelly blocked it with her hand.

    ¡°Shelly!¡± Nox¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°It¡¯s my privacy.¡±

    ¡°Privacy? You¡¯re hiding something, aren¡¯t you?¡± Nox was certain.

    ¡°I told you, I didn¡¯t take any photos of us. Since you disgust me so much, why would I take any photos?¡± Shelly said bluntly.

    ¡°Who are you calling disgusting?¡± Nox was furious.

    ¡°You¡¯re disgusting!¡± Shelly refused to be submissive anymore.

    ¡°Shelly, what are you up to this time?¡± Nox looked at her coldly. ¡°You were the one who tried to climb into my bed back then, and you call me disgusting? Why don¡¯t you say that you¡¯re the disgusting one?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I only found out after I slept with you that such a disgusting thing existed in this world.¡±

    ¡°Shelly, you were the one who plotted to climb into my bed back then. How dare you call me disgusting?!¡±

    ¡°I was young and insensible back then. Now that I think about it, I regret it so much!¡±

    ¡°Shelly!¡± Nox was so angry that he wanted to strangle the woman.

    Shelly always had a way to piss him off.

    ¡°If you want to look, do it. Hurry up!¡± Shelly moved her hand away from her phone screen.

    In any case, Nox was not interested in her life.

    Nox nced at Shelly coldly.

    That woman was smarter now and knew that he was disgusted with her, so she resorted to misdirecting him first.

    He had seen too many women trying to please him, and Shelly thought she could attract his attention by doing the opposite. However, there was no way he would fall for it!

    With that, he scrolled through Shelly¡¯s chat history. Shelly did not have many friends, and most of them seemed to be transaction records of money.

    Nox did not even think about it before he blurted out, ¡°Shelly, are you an escort?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± Shelly admitted.

    ¡°Are you f*cking crazy?¡± Nox¡¯s face was ashen, and he looked terrifying.

    Shelly was still stunned by Nox¡¯s expression. She was afraid that he would lose control and really kill her.

    ¡°Are you that shameless?!¡± Nox questioned her.

    Shelly did not answer him because there was no such record. Those transaction records were only the remuneration she received for her part-time jobs. She only answered Nox earlier about being an escort so that they would not have anything to do with each other.

    Anyway, in Nox¡¯s heart, the more embarrassed she was, the better he felt.

    ¡°You seduced me just now for money, didn¡¯t you?¡± Nox¡¯s expression made Shelly feel like he wanted to kill her.

    Shelly bit her lip. At that moment, she did not answer, for fear that she would anger Nox.

 Chapter 1423 - Chapter 1423: Shelly, Are You Seducing Me On Purpose?

    Chapter 1423: Shelly, Are You Seducing Me On Purpose?

    Thank you readers!

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    It was indeed impossible for her to get Zoe¡¯s phone number. That was why it served her right that Nox misunderstood her and thought she had Zoe¡¯s phone number to threaten Zoe.

    ¡°Has the market been bad recently?¡± Nox sneered.

    Shelly was confused.

    ¡°I said, is the escort market not doing well? Is that why you¡¯re nning to do something else?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll delete it now,¡± Shelly said bluntly.

    She was powerless to defend herself, so she should just delete it.

    ¡°Of course, you have to delete it. How can someone like you have the right to have Zoe¡¯s phone number?¡±

    As Nox spoke, he deleted it from her phone.

    Shelly said, ¡°Is that enough?¡±

    Nox looked at Shelly coldly.

    ¡°If it is, give me back my phone.¡± Shelly reached out her hand.

    Nox¡¯s expression was grim, but in the end, he threw the phone to Shelly.

    Shelly did not manage to catch it, and the phone fell to the ground. She then squatted down and picked it up.

    Although she had used it for a long time, she did not have the money to get a new one. After checking that it was not broken, she was ready to leave with her phone.

    ¡°Shelly, do you know why I don¡¯t like you?¡± Nox asked coldly.

    ¡°Because I¡¯m ugly and I don¡¯t know my ce.¡±

    Nox was stunned, but the next moment, he sneered. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to know. ¡±

    Shelly said, ¡°Now that I know my ce, can I leave now, Young Master

    Winter?¡±

    Shelly was suddenly very respectful.

    ¡°Do you know that not only are you ugly, but you¡¯re also disobedient? You¡¯re nothing like what they say a woman should be. You¡¯re not gentle, considerate, or kind.¡±

    Shelly looked at Nox. Therefore, all the good she had done for him in the past was useless.

    ¡°You¡¯repletely different from Zoe.¡± Nox enunciated each word clearly.

    The moment he said it, he did not feel the slightest pleasure in insulting Shelly. How could Shelly bepared to Zoe?

    With a gloomy expression, he looked at Shelly, who smiled and said, ¡°You seem very satisfied with your current fianc¨¦e.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, who do you think I¡¯ve wised up for?¡± Nox said coldly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to be defiled by you today!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t defile you. We didn¡¯t do it,¡± Shelly said bluntly.

    Nox was shocked.

    Logically speaking, should Shelly not be saying that she had done it with him so that she could benefit from him?

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Shelly looked at Nox. ¡°Since you like Zoe so much, you should treat her well. Don¡¯t¡­ lose her.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Do you think Zoe is you? She loves me and will never leave me! She¡¯spletely different from you. stic surgery, an escort¡­ How could you do such disgusting things?¡±

    Shelly looked at Nox and really wanted tough but agitate Nox.

    She wondered if Nox found out that his beloved Zoe had done both of those things, how angry would he be? Hopefully, he would never find out for the rest of his life.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Nox suddenly roared.

    He seemed to have reached the limit of his patience with her. With that, she opened the door and was about to walk out when she saw Zoe return.

    Seeing Shelly frown and Nox behind Shelly, Zoe was frightened because she had a guilty conscience.

    Shelly bowed respectfully to Zoe without showing any emotion. That was how a waitress was supposed to show respect for the guests.

    Zoe did not even look at Shelly as she quickly walked to Nox. ¡°You¡¯re awake. I was just out to buy some hangover pills for you, but I couldn¡¯t find any pharmacy nearby. It hurt me to see you suffer.¡±

    Shelly stood at the door. As she was in charge of the service of that private room, she could not leave, so heard Zoe¡¯s delicate voice, which was full of worry.

    No wonder Nox thought Zoe was gentle and kind. She was really very kind.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go.¡± Nox held Zoe¡¯s hand and walked past Shelly coldly.

    Shelly watched them leave, with Zoe leaning her body against Nox and Nox hugging her tightly. The two of them looked very intimate.

    Shelly smiled coldly and swore that she would never interfere with anything rted to Nox again.

    Since God made Nox fall in love with Zoe, perhaps it was God¡¯s punishment for him.. Why should she go against God¡¯s arrangements?

 Chapter 1424 - Chapter 1424: A Small Change in George

    Chapter 1424: A Small Change in George

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Thank you readers!

    Nox and Zoe left the nightclub together.

    In the car, Nox remained silent.

    Zoe felt a little guilty as well. She did not know what was wrong with Nox since he did not say anything, so she asked carefully, ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    Nox shook his head and looked out of the window. He was a little frustrated, as with every time he saw Shelly. Even after thinking about it carefully, he did not know why he was so frustrated.

    Zoe hugged Nox¡¯s arm intimately and pressed her body against his. ¡°I¡¯ll go home with you tonight.¡±

    It was obvious that she was hinting at something from her posture.

    Nox refused. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You should go back. It¡¯s sote, and you¡¯ve been with me for most of the night. Go back and rest.¡±

    Zoe was stunned. That was the first time Nox had rejected her. In the past, Nox would never reject her initiative.

    At that moment, Zoe did not show any dissatisfaction. She simply smiled gently and said, ¡°Okay, you should rest early too.¡±

    Nox nodded and could not help but turn around to look at Zoe.

    The reason why he liked Zoe so much was that, besides her looks and background, which satisfied his requirements, Zoe was very sensible in all aspects and was very obedient to him.

    To Nox, that was the kind of wife he was looking for. As they said, a wife should be able to take care of her work outside and the house chores at home. He admitted that he was very old-school in that sense, but he did not think there was anything wrong with that.

    Should two people not be of equal status to be together? Was that not the general advice the older generation of people gave?

    ¡°Nox.¡± Zoe pulled his arm coquettishly. She felt that Nox was acting strange today. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    Nox came back to her senses. ¡°I¡¯m thinking about when we¡¯ll get married.¡±

    Zoe was a little surprised as she did not expect Nox to suddenly mention marriage. Their rtionship was stable, but they had no intention of getting married. If they got married¡­

    ¡°Let¡¯s find a time to discuss marriage with your parents,¡± Nox said bluntly, not noticing Zoe¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Zoe smiled.

    In front of Nox, she was extremely obedient.

    Nox pulled Zoe into his arms and thought Finn was right. Since they were getting older and their rtionship was stable, it was time for them to get married.

    The car drove Zoe to her vi before Nox returned to his high-ss apartment.

    He walked straight into the bathroom. The moment he took off his clothes to take a shower, he suddenly saw a bite mark on his neck, which was deep. At that moment, the skin was bruised and swollen, and it looked a little ferocious.

    Nox touched it and suddenly remembered who had left that behind. His mind also seemed much clearer then. For a moment, he recalled what had happened in the private room, that Shelly did not seduce him. In fact, she was resisting the entire time.

    Nox suddenly punched the ss in front of him, feeling inexplicably annoyed. He did not understand why his mind was filled with Shelly. It did not matter to him whether she did or did not seduce him tonight because Shelly was not important.

    Was he crazy? From the moment he left the private room until now, his mind had been filled with Shelly. He wished he could strangle her to death!

    The next morning, Candice woke up with a sore body.

    She could not even seduce a man, let alone a drunk man. At that moment, she did not even have the strength to turn over, but she still got out of bed with her sheer will.

    She had to make breakfast for George every day. Other than wanting to get along with George peacefully, she also wanted to treat him better. No matter how much he rejected her, or the more he rejected her, the more her heart ached for George.

    She lifted the nket and carefully got off the bed to not disturb someone¡¯s sleep. However, the moment she got off the ground, someone grabbed her body.

    She Imew that no matter how careful she was, he would wake up if she made any movements.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± The man¡¯s eyes were closed, and his voice was low and husky.

    ¡°Make breakfast for George.¡±

    A certain someone hugged her body even tighter. ¡°Why does it make me a little jealous?!¡±

    Candice was speechless. She whispered into Edward¡¯s ear, ¡°How do you have the cheek to be jealous of your own son?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I do..¡±

 Chapter 1425 - Chapter 1425: A Small Change in George

    Chapter 1425: A Small Change in George

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Thank you readers!

    As soon as he finished speaking, his entire body pressed down on Candice. ¡°I¡¯m so evil¡­ You can¡¯t do anything for George¡­¡±

    ¡®You¡¯re not making it impossible for me to do anything for George. You¡¯re making it impossible for me to do anything.¡¯

    Candice twisted her body and resisted.

    Edward just wanted to hug Candice a little longer. He was very satisfiedst night, so he did not n to do anything to her that morning.

    Therefore, rather than saying the two of them were doing something inappropriate under the covers, it was more like the two of them were flirting like a couple.

    How sweet!

    Candice looked up at the time. ¡°Stop fooling around.¡±

    She was baffled as to how the leader of a country could have such a childish side. No, he was not childish. He was really horny. In bed, Candice always felt that he was sexier than her.

    ¡°I really have to go make breakfast for George.¡± Candice pushed Edward away, panting.

    Although Edward was reluctant, he stillpromised.

    ¡°Sleep in a little longer.¡±

    With that, Candice left the bed, and Edward stared at her silhouette, that familiar silhouette.

    Candice went to the open kitchen to prepare breakfast.

    Recently, she had been researching many different types of breakfast and learning from Teddy what George liked to eat, which made her more motivated to cook for him.

    Since she was a littlete today, she had to move a little faster. She took out the batter that she had prepared yesterday and made some pancakes.

    Yesterday, George really did note out of his room, so he did not have any cake. In that case, she would make up for it with some pancakes today.

    Candice ted the pancakes seriously before cing the te on the dining table. Just as she was about to ask Teddy to wake George up, she saw Georgeing down the stairs.

    Candice quickly took off her apron so that George would not find out that she was the one who made it. She was even more careful with George than with Edward.

    George was surprised to see Candice in the living room. For a long time, he did not see Candice in the morning, but at that moment, he saw her again.

    Afterst night¡¯s awkwardness, George was still unfriendly today.

    Candice calmly went to get a ss of warm water and said, ¡°I got drunkst night, so my throat is dry.¡±

    It meant that she was down so early to drink some water.

    George did not take it to heart and walked straight to the dining table. However, the moment he walked past Candice, his eyes paused. As he had always been observant since he was young, he immediately noticed the traces of white flour on Candice¡¯s face.

    He turned to look at the pancakes on the table and seemed to understand something at that moment. However, he bit his lips and said nothing.

    Candice did not want George to notice anything, so she went upstairs.

    By then, George was already sitting at the dining table. He looked at the noodles in front of him but did not move his utensils.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you like pancakes?¡± Teddy asked George.

    Logically speaking, George had never been picky about food. Besides, George liked pancakes. Why was he not eating it?

    George said, ¡°Teddy, did she make this?¡±

    Teddy was stunned. Sometimes, George was so smart that it was too difficult for them to lie to him.

    ¡°She¡¯s actually quite good to you.¡± Teddy sighed.

    George hesitated.

    ¡°She¡¯s actually the one who has been making breakfast for you recently. Every day, she will make you a variety of dishes and won¡¯t repeat it for at least half a month,¡± Teddy said.

    George remained unmoved.

    ¡°She celebrated your birthday yesterday too¡­¡± Teddy stopped halfway through his sentence.

    After all, George was different from Paige. His obsession with Jeanne ran deep, and saying too much would only add to George¡¯s burden.

    He walked over and picked up the te of pancakes in front of George. ¡°I¡¯ll make it for you again.¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± George suddenly said.

    Teddy was stunned.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble you, Teddy. I¡¯m going to bete for school,¡± George exined.

    Teddy quickly put down the te. At that moment, he was even a little emotional even though George used such an excuse.

    ¡°In that case, try it. How does it taste? If you need more maple syrup, let me know. ¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± George nodded.

    Then, he ate the pancakes with very good manners while Teddy stood at the side, looking gratified.

    Actually, George was not as cold as he appeared, and he could feel Candice¡¯s sincerity..

 Chapter 1426 - Chapter 1426: A Small Change in George

    Chapter 1426: A Small Change in George

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Thank you readers!

    When Candice returned to the room, Edward was already up and had gotten changed. Hence, she walked up to him naturally, took the tie from him, and helped him tie it seriously.

    Edward just looked at her with his gentle gaze, seemingly enjoying the way Candice cared for him.

    ¡°Edward.¡± Candice asked as she tied his tie, ¡°When did you fall in love with me?¡± Edward was stunned.

    He panicked a little, but he instantly returned to normal. He said, ¡°How did you find out that I like you?¡±

    Candice was speechless. She was not so stupid as to not realize his love for her.

    ¡°I started to like you when you liked me. The feelings are mutual.¡± He did not answer the question directly.

    Once Edward was ready, he went downstairs.

    Candice, on the other hand, would usually lie in bed for a while and wait for

    Paige to wake her up. Hence, she stared at the ceiling in a daze, wondering how Edward fell for her, and his feelings for her were very intense.

    Her eyes shifted slightly to look at the box of medicine that she had casually ced on the bedside tablest night and reached out to take one. The moment she put the pill into her mouth out of habit, she suddenly paused.

    She had been taking that medicine ever since she woke up from thea.

    The doctor said that it would be helpful for her r huge ident and sleeping for so many years, man not fully recovered. Therefore, he prescribed nutrit to calcium tablets and vitamins for her to take every day.

    She did take it every day, and it had be a habit. However, she suddenly hesitated today.

    As she put the pill back into the bottle, it struck her that she did not know whether that medicine would affect her pregnancy.

    She and Edward had been so intimate recently and did not take any precautions. Perhaps¡­ she was pregnant.

    Moreover, her body was basically fine now, and she probably did not need to take it every day. With that thought in mind, Candice ced the pills into the bedside cab.

    When Edward appeared downstairs, George was still eating the pancakes. Thetter simply nced at Edward before continuing to eat his breakfast seriously.

    Edward sat across from George as father and son.

    After Teddy served Edward breakfast, Edward ate slowly.

    ¡°Is it delicious?¡± Edward suddenly asked.

    His question was directed at George.

    George looked up at Edward and did not answer.

    Edward seemed to smile. ¡°I don¡¯t even get this kind of treatment.¡±

    George knew what he was talking about. However, he pursed his lips and continued eating his pancakes.

    After finishing his te of pancakes, George wiped the corners of his mouth and said politely, ¡°I¡¯m full. Enjoy your breakfast.¡±

    Edward nodded.

    The moment George left the dining table, he asked, ¡°Dad, when can I go to the base for training?¡±

    Edward looked up. ¡®You want to go?¡±

    ¡°I was supposed to be there today.¡±

    Edward seemed to hesitate for a moment before saying, ¡°You can go today. I¡¯ll arrange it for you.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± George agreed.

    ¡°George,¡± Edward called out to him.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Happy birthday,¡± Edward suddenly said.

    At that moment, George was visibly a little surprised, and he looked at Edward.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t have the time to tell youst night.¡± Edward smiled.

    George thought that he would be reprimanded today. Even though others did not dare to say anything, his father would. Yet unexpectedly, all his father said was ¡°Happy Birthday¡±.

    George got a little emotional, but he could quickly calm himself down. He said, ¡°Have you forgotten my mother?¡±

    Now that Edward had such a good rtionship with Candice, did that mean he had forgotten about Jeanne?

    George did not me his father because his godmother was right. His father could not be alone for the rest of his life. If it was not Candice, it would be another woman.

    One day, his father would forget his motherpletely.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never forgotten about her.¡± Edward enunciated each word.

    George looked surprised.

    He and Candice had such a good rtionship.

    ¡°She has always been by our side,¡± Edward said.

    George, however, could not understand what he meant.

    ¡°Go back to your room and get ready. I¡¯ll get someone to send you to the base.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± George nodded obediently.

    He and his father alwavs said what was onlv necessarv. His father would not say much, and George would not ask too much.

    By the time Candice and Paige woke up, Edward and George had left.

    Teddy brought her and Paige¡¯s breakfast to them.

    Every morning, ever since she married into the family, there would never fail to be a portion of omelet and toast that was specially prepared for her. Apparently, Edward had instructed Teddy personally to cook that.

    She assumed it was Jeanne¡¯s favorite, and of course, she did not refuse. There was nothing wrong with a good breakfast.

    No matter what, Edward was still the leader of the country. As his wife, she had to maintain her image.

    ¡°George went to the base this morning,¡± Teddy reported.

    Candice was stunned.

    Teddy said, ¡°George asked for it himself.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Candice responded, but she sounded a little disappointed. She said, ¡°Based on your understanding of George, do you think he hates what I did for himst night?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Teddy did not hide anything.

    Candice sighed. She knew she should not have crossed George¡¯s boundaries.

    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Teddy smiled. ¡°At least it has given him a new understanding of you.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, do you?¡± Candice felt helpless at Teddy¡¯s answer.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡± Teddy said, ¡°He knew you made breakfast today, but he still finished it.¡±

    Candice was a little surprised.

    ¡°George is cold on the outside but warm on the inside,¡± Teddy added.

    Candice nodded silently.

    She did not know why, but she felt inexplicably good to be able to get a little bit of recognition from that little brat George.

    When Monica returned to South Hampton City a weekter, the first thing she did when she came back was to go to the hospital because her morning sickness had been terrible.

    That was right. She was indeed pregnant. On the night she left South Hampton City, she could not help but take a pregnancy test after returning from Bamboo Garden.

    She had to know the result. If she was really pregnant, she should be more careful when she was away on a business trip.

    It was not that she had decided to keep the child, but she just did not want her body to suffer unnecessary harm. However, when she saw the two lines on the pregnancy test, she was shocked.

    Were the heavens ying a joke on her? She had broken up with Finn, and they did not take any precautions once only.

    How could it be such a coincidence that she was really pregnant?

 Chapter 1427 - Chapter 1427: Monica Is Pregnant With Twins

    Chapter 1427: Monica Is Pregnant With Twins

    Thank you readers!

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Monica went to the hospital for a checkup.

    She really did not know if it was because she was pregnant or because she was not used to the environment overseas. Anyway, she felt so sick that she felt like she almost died overseas.

    After they got off the ne, Brandon sent Monica to the hospital. On the way there, she vomited non-stop, and it was extremely ufortable.

    The doctor did an ultrasound to confirm whether she was really pregnant and whether the fetus in her stomach was fine. Anyway, Monica suffered for a long time before she was sent to the ward.

    She was lying on the hospital bed, and the doctor was giving her a drip. It was not to stop the vomiting but to ensure that her metabolism was maintained so that she would not throw up and lose her bnce.

    Brandon had been busy throughout the week. Therefore, now that he had finally settled Monica down, he did not dare to neglect her. At the thought of their few days abroad, he started to get afraid as he had never seen Monica so weak before.

    Ever since he returned to the country and got along with Monica, he thought she was so strong that she could destroy anything. Yet, now that she had fallen sick, her body seemed to copse on itself.

    It did not seem to be an illness. She was just pregnant.

    At that moment, he was also waiting for the doctor to bring out the pregnancy test results, and the two of them waited in the ward for a while.

    Then, a doctor came in with a report and said, ¡°Ms. Cardellini, you¡¯re indeed pregnant. From the ultrasound, you¡¯re eight weeks in.¡±

    Even though Monica knew that, hearing it from someone else was like a bolt from the blue.

    She gritted her teeth and hated everything.

    The time Finn forced her to have sex was the only time she did not take any precautions as she hadpletely forgotten about it when she met Edward and Candice the next day. Then, when she remembered it again, it was already past the emergency contraceptive period. However, she did not take it to heart because it was not a risky period in her cycle, so she thought she could avoid it.

    In the end, she got it. Was it true what they said about infertility on TV?

    At that moment, Monica even thought of killing herself.

    ¡°Ms. Cardellini?¡± The doctor looked at Monica¡¯s expression and could not help but call out to her.

    Monica seemed to be so deep in her own thoughts that she did not hear what the doctor said at all.

    ¡°Can I have an abortion now?¡± Monica asked.

    The doctor was stunned.

    Brandon was also surprised by Monica. Although he was really on the verge of breaking down, Monica was pregnant.

    Just when he thought he had some hope, Monica gave him a fatal blow, and he almost could not recover from it. Now that he finally epted the fact that Monica was indeed pregnant with Finn¡¯s child, Monica wanted to abort it.

    He admitted that he was a little excited to hear her say that. After all, if Monica really aborted the baby, her rtionship with Finn would be over. Once it ended, he and Monica were very likely to be together.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± the doctor asked.

    ¡°Can you do it?¡± Monica did not answer the question directly.

    ¡°It can be done before 12 weeks. The smaller it is, the lower the risk fa you want to do it, my suggestion is to do it immediately,¡± the doctor professionally.

    There was not much emotion in his tone. Moreover, they should be used to it.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­¡± The doctor looked at Monica. ¡°You¡¯re carrying twins.¡± Monica was struck with another blow. Brandon, too, felt that he was being attacked again and again.

    ¡°The ultrasound showed that there are two fetuses and that they¡¯re developing normally,¡± the doctor said bluntly.

    Monica really felt that nothing was more earth-shattering than that news. It was fine if she was hit once, but two at once? What the hell was going on?

    Just how unlucky was she? Just how much did the heavens hate her to give her those two bombs?

    ¡°Ms. Cardellini, please consider it. After all, you¡¯re not young anymore. If you wait for another two years to be pregnant, you¡¯ll be older, and being pregnant at an older age is not good for you or the fetus. So, I suggest you think it through. And in Harken, the probability of having twins is one in a thousand. It¡¯s really rare.¡± The doctor still tried to persuade her professionally.

    Monica was silent. It was really difficult to make up her mind. If she abort it, she would be killing two lives.

    Although she was not that soft-hearted now and was even a little too tough in the business world, she had never killed anyone since she was young. If she were to end two lives now¡­ she was afraid that she would have to live with that burden for the rest of her life..

 Chapter 1428 - Chapter 1428: Monica Is Pregnant With Twins

    Chapter 1428: Monica Is Pregnant With Twins

    Thank you readers!

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    However, if she did not abort it¡­ she would be repulsed by the idea that the children were Finn¡¯s.

    She had made all the preparations to break up with Finn and wanted nothing to do with Finn because of the children. She was even afraid of him being involved in her life again.

    On the night she left South Hampton City, she argued with Finn because she was venting her anger on him after knowing she got pregnant. She no longer wanted to be with Finn because of some reason that the outside world could not ept. However, she had had enough of all these years and wanted to keep her distance from him.

    However, if she really gave birth to the children, she was not sure if she would still ept Finn because of the children.

    In fact, she could take care of them alone, but would Finn let her take care of the children by herself? Would her parents allow it?

    Monica had a lot on her mind, and she was about to break down just from thinking about it.

    The doctor did not force her to make a decision right there and then. He said, ¡°Ms. Cardellini, you can think it through. I¡¯ll give you an anti-emetic treatment to help with the vomiting for the time being. After you make a decision, we¡¯ll change the treatment ording to your decision.¡±

    Monica nodded silently, and the doctor walked out. The moment he walked out, he could not help but turn back to look at Monica and the man beside her. When he returned to his office, he picked up the phone and dialed a number.

    The call went through. ¡°Dr. West.¡±

    ¡°Dr. Jones, I heard that you resigned?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you don¡¯t have to call me Dr. Jones. You can just call me Finn.¡± The voice on the other end was neither cold nor warm.

    In fact, Finn was always serious when it came to work, so his rtionship his colleagues was neither good nor bad. However, because of his high med standards, he still received the respect of all the doctors and nurses in the hospital.

    ¡°I was really shocked when I heard the news of your resignation.¡± Dr. West could not help but sigh.

    Finn, on the other hand, was very calm about it.

    Actually, as for work¡­ from the very beginning, his job as a doctor was arranged by Old Master Swan.

    However, because he had received a lot of responsibilities from his duties as a doctor and had seen too many people die, saving a person and a family gave him a sense of aplishment in his work. Therefore, for a long time, he spent all his energy on work, which was not necessarily a good thing for him and the hospital.

    He knew very well that as long as he was in that position, he would put his work first. It was not that he was kind-hearted, but that after so many years, he could not change his habitual attitude toward work; and if he did not change, he would drive Monica further away from him.

    As for the hospital, because of his ability, the other doctors in the Cardiology Department had almost no chance of making a name for themselves. All the people who came to the hospital, as long as it was for cardiac surgery, would appoint him as the chief surgeon, which caused the other cardiologists tock clinical experience. Gradually, the entire Cardiology Department relied on him. If anything happened to him, the entire Cardiology Department would be wiped out. Hence, he chose to resign.

    At that time, the hospital director did not agree and wanted to persuade Finn to stay. However, upon hearing the reason, the dean had no choice but topromise and ept it.

    After all, his departure might weaken the Cardiology Department for a while, but it was good for the future development of the entire Cardiology Department. Moreover, he had agreed that if there was a major cardiac surgery, he would provide the necessary support.

    Just like that, he resigned.

    When he left, he must have shocked the entire medical world. Everyone was specting if he had better prospects elsewhere, such as joining an international medical team.

    Anyway, it caused a huge sensation.

    ¡°Why are you looking for me today?¡± Finn did not exin further.

    He and Dr. West were just ordinary colleagues.

    To be precise, because he did not like to socialize, he was like that with everyone in the hospital. Therefore, he knew that the other party was not looking for him to reminisce about the past.

    ¡°Um¡­ Didn¡¯t I send you home once? It was when you had several long surgeries back to back. You were worried that you would be too tired to drive and happened to bump into me, so you asked me to send you home.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I remember,¡± Finn replied.

    However, he did not know what Dr. West meant by that.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I saw you and Monica together at the entrance of your neighborhood that day,¡± Dr. West asked uncertainly..

 Chapter 1429 - Chapter 1429: Monica Is Pregnant With Twins

    Chapter 1429: Monica Is Pregnant With Twins

    Thank you readers!

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    That day, Monica had just gotten off work and they bumped into each other, so they went back together.

    ¡°Just say what you want to say.¡± Finn really did not know where the other party was heading with that.

    ¡°Did you guys break up again?¡± Dr. West asked.

    ¡°Temporarily , ¡± Finn replied.

    That was right. He had not given up.

    That night, he was so angry that she almost died, but in the end, he refused to give up. He was nning to woo Monica back. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Dr. West suddenly said loudly.

    Finn frowned.

    Seemingly having realized that he had expressed himself wrongly, Dr. West quickly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way. What I mean is that Monica is pregnant with your children now, but because you two broke up, she ns to abort it. I just wanted to inform you, in case there was some misunderstanding between the two of you. However, women are usually more impulsive. Not to mention, she¡¯s carrying twins. It would be a pity if she aborted it¡­¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± It took Finn a long time before he realized what the doctor had said.

    Did he say that Monica was pregnant? How could Monica be pregnant? They had not been together for a long time.

    Oh, right. That night, he lost control and forced himself on Monica. However, he thought that Monica would take the necessary precautions herself. After all, that was always the case, and there was no way she had forgotten to do it after they broke up.

    Monica did not even want to have children. Now that they had broken up, it was even more impossible for her to want to give birth to his children.

    Finn¡¯s fingers seemed to be trembling.

    ¡°Monica is pregnant with twins,¡± Dr. West repeated.

    Finn finally reacted by asking, ¡°Where is Monica?¡±

    ¡°In the inpatient ward of the gynecology and obstetrics department.¡±

    Finn abruptly hung up the phone, picked up his car keys, and drove frantically to the hospital. He seemed to be venting all his emotions on his driving, and it was hard for him to calm down.

    After he got out of the car, he quickly went to the gynecology and obstetrics department and walked to Monica¡¯s ward. However, he did not open the door to enter when he arrived. He just stood stiffly at the door and saw Brandon apanying Monica.

    Monica¡¯s face was somewhat pale. It was obvious that she was in low spirits. Meanwhile, Brandon was peeling fruits for her, and the two of them were talking.

    Brandon said, ¡°Just think about it. After all, having twins is rare. I have so many friends around me, and none of them are twins.¡±

    Monica did not answer him.

    Brandon peeled the apple, cut it into pieces, put it on the fork, and handed it to Monica.

    However, Monica did not have any appetite now. It was a reaction from the pregnancy that made her not want to eat anything. She just wanted to throw up.

    ¡°Eat some. The doctor said that you should at least eat something,¡± Brandon said gently.

    Monica hesitated for a moment but still took a small piece and slowly put it into her mouth. She endured the difort in her stomach and ate it in small bites.

    ¡°Do you want me to inform your parents?¡± Brandon asked when he saw how weak Monica looked.

    ¡°No!¡± Monica directly refused.

    Once her parents were notified, there was no way she could abort the children in her belly.

    They had been looking forward to it for many years, so she could imagine how extreme her parents would be if she said no. Just thinking about it scared her.

    ¡°Should I inform Finn?¡± Brandon asked.

    Monica shot him a look.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t think this is your problem alone. If you really want to make any decision, you can discuss it with Finn.¡±

    ¡°Do you think there¡¯s anything to discuss between him and me? Once he finds out that I¡¯m pregnant, do you think he¡¯ll let me go? It wasn¡¯t easy for me to get rid of him.¡± In Monica¡¯s heart, the intense argument that day was the end of her rtionship with Finn.

    Finn could not keep trying to please her with no end. Eventually, he would get tired of it and give up. However, if he knew that she was pregnant, she believed that Finn would soon ask to be with her again.

    It was not that Finn was afraid of losing her. He just had a strong sense of responsibility and would never let her take care of the children alone.

    ¡°Are you really not going to reconcile with Finn?¡± Brandon asked.

    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Monica gave an affirmative answer.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always thought as long as there¡¯s no third party interfering, two people can stay together.. What did Finn do to make you give up on him to this extent?¡±

 Chapter 1430 - Chapter 1430: Monica Is Pregnant With Twins

    Chapter 1430: Monica Is Pregnant With Twins

    Thank you readers!

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Many things.¡± Monica obviously did not want to say more.

    ¡°What do you n to do now?¡± Brandon asked her, ¡°Do you want to keep the child or abort it?¡±

    Monica pursed her lips, feeling very conflicted.

    ¡°You can¡¯t bear to abort it.¡± Brandon already saw through her.

    Monica still chose to remain silent.

    Yes, she really could not bear to abort her children. The thought of two lives in her hands¡­ However, she was unwilling to ept the reality. Brandon suddenly said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I raise them with you?¡±

    Stunned, Monica stared at Brandon with wide eyes.

    ¡°Before we left South Hampton City, didn¡¯t you ask me if I was willing to be a father?¡± Brandon looked at Monica seriously.

    ¡°I was just saying it.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯ve been thinking about it during the business trip.¡± Brandon said bluntly,

    ¡°I think I can ept your children.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just acting on impulse.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Brandon refuted, ¡°If it was just a moment of impulse, I would¡¯ve agreed to it at that time. However, I¡¯m only saying it after a week because I¡¯ve thought it through. When I kept asking you whether there was still a chance for you and Finn to get back together, I was trying to confirm if you would return to Finn¡¯s side after knowing you¡¯re pregnant with his children. If you won¡¯t get back together with him, get together with me. I¡¯ll take good care of you and the baby.¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Monica was a little agitated.

    Was that guy crazy to think he wanted to raise someone else¡¯s child?

    ¡°I probably love you too much.¡± Brandon smiled helplessly. ¡°Although I¡¯ve been trying to persuade you to get back together with Finn, deep down, I don¡¯t want you to be with him at all.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t agree.¡± Monica did not want to say too much.

    In any case, she had never even thought about it. Now that she was pregnant, it was unfair for anyone to be with her.

    ¡°This is the best way for you to keep the child and not be with Finn.¡± Brandon looked at Monica.

    ¡°But it will hurt you.¡±

    ¡°Whether it¡¯ll hurt me or not, isn¡¯t that something for me to decide? As long as

    I don¡¯t think it hurts me, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it anymore.¡± Monica refused to talk to Brandon anymore because she was afraid that he would convince her.

    She had to admit that she was tempted for a second. After all, that was really the best of both worlds. However, after calming down, she knew that she could not do such a thing.

    She really did not want to hurt Brandon like that or for him to suffer for her.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± Brandon looked at Monica, his eyes full of affection. ¡°You can take me up on that offer anytime.¡±

    ¡°You can head out first. I want to be alone.¡± Monica immediately ordered him to leave.

    Brandon pursed his lips.

    In any case, he had been rejected by Monica many times, so it did not matter if it happened once or twice.

    He said, ¡°Get some sleep. I¡¯ll be outside. Call me if anything happens.¡±

    ¡°You can go back,¡± Monica said bluntly.

    ¡°Until I woo you, I won¡¯t leave your side.¡±

    Monica was speechless as she turned her back to Brandon. Was that guy crazy?

    She had to admit that at that moment, her heart was beating faster for no reason.

    Initially, she did not take Brandon to heart because she thought it was definitely impossible for the two of them to be together. However, Brandon¡¯s actions today made her heart skip a beat.

    Were all women¡¯s feelings more fragile when they were pregnant? Was that why Brandon took the chance to take advantage of the situation?

    Brandon walked out of the ward.

    He, too, knew that he could not be too hasty.

    Monica was deeply hurt by her rtionship with Finn, so it was impossible for her to ept him so easily. However, if Monica was still determined not to be with Finn even though she was pregnant, he would never let go of Monica.

    Just then, he stopped in his tracks because he saw Finn standing at the door. Finn was also looking at him, and the two of them were silent for a long time.

    Finn said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡±

    Brandon also felt that he could have a good talk with Finn. Hence, the two of them walked to the rooftop of the hospital.

    ¡°Do you smoke?¡± Finn asked Brandon.

    ¡°No. Monica is pregnant. I¡¯m afraid that when I go backter, the smell of smoke will make her feel ufortable,¡± Brandon refused.

    At that moment, Finnughed at himself. He was mocking himself for needing others to think about his own children. With that, he did not smoke.

    ¡°Monica¡¯s child is indeed yours,¡± Brandon said..

 Chapter 1431 - Chapter 1431: Monica Is Pregnant With Twins

    Chapter 1431: Monica Is Pregnant With Twins

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Thank you readers!

    He did not know when Finn was at the door of the ward, nor did he know how much of the conversation between him and Monica he had overheard.

    He just wanted to make things clear with Finn.

    ¡°I know,¡± Finn said bluntly.

    ¡°However, Monica will not get back together with you because of the children.¡± Brandon was also direct. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be the third party between you two. In fact, if Monica still has a chance to be with you, I won¡¯t interfere in your rtionship. However, you heard how determined Monica was just now. ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let go,¡± Finn warned Brandon.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of whether you want to let go or not. It¡¯s Monica who doesn¡¯t ept you at all.¡±

    ¡°She will ept me.¡±

    ¡°If she will ept you, she won¡¯t be so hesitant about keeping the child in her belly.¡±

    ¡°Since she is hesitating, it means she still has hope for us.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just because she can¡¯t bear to part with two lives. Children have never been the reason for whether you could be together or not.¡±

    Finn¡¯s expression was very cold.

    He clenched his fists tightly and was rendered speechless by Brandon¡¯s words.

    ¡°Monica has really given up on you. Although you can¡¯t ept it and I don¡¯t know why she is so determined to give up on you, since you both have taken things to this extent, I hope you can be a little magnanimous and respect Monica¡¯s choice. Don¡¯t make things difficult for each other.¡±

    Finn stared at Brandon coldly for a long time.

    Brandon could tell that Finn was in pain. However, feelings were not everything.

    He continued, ¡°Finn, let go. I will definitely take good care of her.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t let go.¡± Finn was very certain.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t let go, you¡¯ll force your children to their deaths.¡± Brandon was not threatening Finn.

    Based on his understanding of Monica, if Finn was really desperate and crossed Monica¡¯s boundaries, she could really give up on those two children.

    ¡°She won¡¯t do that!¡± Finn gritted his teeth.

    ¡°When people are desperate, they can do anything. I¡¯m just reminding you from my perspective.¡± Brandon said, ¡°I hope you and Monica can part on good terms.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s just a conflict between us¡­¡± Finn was finding excuses for himself.

    They had loved each other for ten years, and a rtionship of ten years could not be worthless.

    ¡°But that conflict haunts Monica ¡¯til this day. You can¡¯t resolve it.¡±

    ¡°I can.¡± Finn¡¯s expression was extremely grim from being provoked.

    ¡°In that case, give it a try.¡± Brandon did not want to say anything more. Finn¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Brandon, can you not kick me when I¡¯m down?

    Brandon looked at Finn.

    ¡°The child is mine, so Monica and I should form a family. At a time like this, you really shouldn¡¯te between us.¡± Finn condemned Brandon from a moral standpoint.

    At that moment, Brandon fell silent.

    ¡°If you¡¯re doing this for Monica¡¯s sake ¡ª if you really like Monica, you should do her this favor when she¡¯s pregnant with my child.¡±

    ¡°But Monica doesn¡¯t ept you,¡± Brandon retorted.

    ¡°How do you know that she won¡¯t ept me when she¡¯s pregnant?¡± Finn asked him.

    Brandon was convinced, and the arrogance he had before was gone. It was because he was a good person that he could not do anything to hurt others. Finn was very smart. In just a few sentences, he had found Brandon¡¯s Achilles¡¯ heel.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish.¡± Brandon suddenlypromised.

    It happened so fast that even Finn was a little surprised.

    He knew very well that Brandon liked Monica, especially because he was his love rival. However, he did not expect Brandon to agree so quickly.

    Was it because Brandon did not want to be a father and that was why he forced himself to let go? Or¡­ did he really love Monica so much that he had lost himself?

    ¡°One month.¡± Brandon said, ¡°If Monica still refuses to be with you after a month, I will pursue her again. Then, I won¡¯t hold back!¡± Finn remained silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Alright.¡± At the very least, he had bought himself a month¡¯s time..

 Chapter 1432 - Chapter 1432: The Amusement Park

    Chapter 1432: The Amusement Park

    Thank you readers!

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    When the door to Monica¡¯s ward was pushed open, Monica thought it was Brandon. However, when she saw Finn, her expression changed.

    Even if Finn wanted to ignore the displeasure in her eyes, it was hard for him to do so. Still, he chose to ignore it as he walked to Monica¡¯s ward and sat beside her.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Brandon?¡± Monica asked him.

    ¡°He left,¡± Finn replied.

    Monica was speechless. Brandon, that brat, said he would help her raise her children just a second ago, and now, he was gone!

    Silence filled the ward again. When did they go from him not talking to the two of them not talking at all?

    Perhaps Monica did not want to talk to him on purpose. However, Monica¡¯s drastic change did not attract any attention from him. It served him right that they had be like that.

    Finn thought about it calmly and suppressed his emotions before saying, ¡°The doctor said it¡¯s twins.¡±

    Monica just looked at him. Of course, she knew why Finn hade. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to take responsibility.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not about taking responsibility.¡± Finn said, ¡°The children are mine. I should be by their side as they grow up.¡±

    ¡°Finn, we broke up.¡± Monica reminded him.

    She knew that although they had broken up, Finn would still show up because of those two children.

    ¡°I never agreed.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I make myself clear to youst time?¡± ¡°I understand, but I didn¡¯t agree,¡± Finn said firmly.

    Monica was suppressing her anger.

    ¡°The doctor said that your morning sickness is very serious. Get some sleep. I¡¯ll stay with you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need yourpany.¡± ¡°The babies want it.¡±

    ¡°Finn¡­¡±

    ¡°Go to sleep.¡± Finn¡¯s slender fingers caressed her hair as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t make yourself suffer.¡±

    She had never thought of making herself suffer. She just wanted to make Finn suffer.

    With that, Monica turned around, her back facing Finn. Her indifference and rejection of Finn were obvious.

    Finn did not react to her behavior. He just sat there silently and apanied her without saying a word.

    Monica originally thought that she would not be able to sleep with Finn around. She did not want to talk nonsense with him, so she chose to keep a distance from him in that way. Unexpectedly, she fell asleep.

    She did not know if it was because she did not sleep much overseas or because she was pregnant, but even if her stomach felt ufortable, she fell asleep in the end.

    Soon, the sound of even breathing could be heard.

    Seeing that Monica was really asleep, Finn finally dared to get close to her.

    His slender fingers held Monica¡¯s hand which was free and gently wrapped her palm in his. At that moment, it was as if his heart was trembling and he was holding the entire world.

    The ward was very quiet. Monica was sleeping the entire time, while Finn just sat by the side to apany her.

    Monica did not know how long she had slept. Anyway, when she woke up, she felt like an eternity had passed all because she had a nightmare.

    She dreamt that she chose to have a miscarriage and was lying on the operating table. She dreamt that the doctor had taken the child away from her and that the child was crying. The sad cries made her break down¡­

    ¡°No, no¡­ I won¡¯t abort them! I won¡¯t abort them¡­ Let me go. Give me back my children. Give them back to me¡­ Ah!¡± Monica suddenly opened her eyes.

    At that moment, she felt as if she was lying in a warm and familiar embrace.

    Monica stared nkly in front of her. Her mind was still filled with a bloody and cruel scene from her dream, and she could not calm down.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just a nightmare.¡± Someone wasforting her, and his gentle voice was filled with affection.

    It made Monica wonder whether she was still dreaming. If it were not a dream, how could Finn have changed so much?

    She forced herself to calm down, and once she was of sound mind again, she pushed Finn away. ¡°Why are you still here?¡± Finn¡¯s sadness shed on his face. He said, ¡°I will always be by your side.¡±

    ¡°I said I don¡¯t want it!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll stay with the kids.¡±

    Finn, are you really going to force me to do something extreme?¡± Monica asked him fiercely.

    Then, she instantly recalled the scene from her dream..

 Chapter 1433 - Chapter 1433: The Amusement Park

    Chapter 1433: The Amusement Park

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Thank you readers!

    Monica shuddered.

    ¡°You won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡± Monica enunciated each word.

    ¡°If that¡¯s really the case, I can¡¯t stop it,¡± Finn said calmly.

    His voice was very soft. It was as if he had made all the preparations and was unafraid of the oue.

    Monica gritted her teeth. Finn was such a scheming man, and there was no way she could lie to him.

    Hence, she said, ¡°Finn, I really hate the current you.¡±

    ¡°Me, too.¡± Finn looked at Monica. ¡°I hate myself too. I hate myself for being so stupid. I hate myself for making you so disappointed.¡±

    Monica pursed her lips. It was not that she could not continue the conversation, but her stomach was churning again.

    When she was asleep, the world was peaceful, and she felt perfectly fine. However, as soon as she woke up, her body started to reject her like crazy, as if it was not hers.

    She had held it in for as long as she could but could not hold it in any longer. As such, she lifted the nket and got up.

    Finn watched as Monica tried to reach out to take out the needle for the IV drip, but he then helped her take it off.

    He said, ¡°Do you need to go to the toilet?¡±

    Seeing that Monica did not answer and went straight to the bathroom, Finn followed her.

    Monica had just walked into the bathroom when Finn heard her heart-wrenching vomiting, and it sounded painful. Finn did not expect the side effects of Monica¡¯s pregnancy to be so serious.

    At that moment, she was leaning on the sink and puking so much that her body was curled up. However, she did not vomit much. She just felt ufortably sick.

    Suddenly, a pair of warm hands approached Monica¡¯s back. Although Monica was against it, her body did not allow her to push him away.

    She felt hisrge hand on her back, caressing her back as if he was trying to make her feel better.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Monica vomited again.

    Finn¡¯srge hand pressed on her back even more.

    After vomiting for some time, Monica seemed to feel a little better. She then rinsed her mouth and cleaned her face with clear water.

    Just as she was about to wipe it with a tissue, a tissue appeared in front of her. She hesitated for a moment but ended up picking it up and wiping the corner of her mouth with it.

    Once she was done with the tissue, she threw it into the trash can and was about to leave. However, Finn bent down and picked her up horizontally.

    Stunned, Monica instinctively hugged Finn¡¯s neck. That instinctive reaction made Finn excited for a while. He finally felt like he was needed.

    Finn ced Monica on the bed and covered her with a nket.

    ¡°Have your morning sickness and nausea always been so serious?¡± Finn asked her.

    Monica did not answer his question.

    ¡°When did it start?¡±

    Still, Monica did not answer his question

    However, Finn did not seem to care. ¡°Usually, nausea and morning sickness willst for three months. Most people¡¯s symptoms will lessen after three months, and they might even feel normal again.¡±

    It would take three months?

    Monica was on the verge of breaking down. She felt that if her nausea continued for another day, she would not be able to take it anymore. However, she did not expect that it would take three months!

    ¡°Actually, nausea and morning sickness can be alleviated. When medical intervention is unnecessary ¡ª for example, if you¡¯re throwing up badly and it affects your metabolism, most cases will suggest for you to improve your condition through mood and diet.¡± Finn used very professional terms to exin to Monica some pregnancy knowledge, which she knew nothing of.

    Even though Monica did not say a word, she listened seriously. She really admired Finn when it came to anything medical.

    ¡°Since you have nausea and morning sickness, you have to eat something. But at this stage, you must have something easier on the stomach. If it¡¯s too greasy, it will make you feel worse.¡± Finn suddenly asked, ¡°Are you hungry?

    Monica still did not answer him.

    ¡°When the nausea is bad, you mustn¡¯t go on an empty stomach. Once your stomach is empty, you will feel worse.¡±

    At that moment, Monica¡¯s eyes flickered. She reached out and pressed the call button.

    As Finn watched Monica¡¯s actions, the corners of his mouth curled into a smile. Even though Monica did not talk to him, at least, she listened to everything he said.

    ¡°I would like some soup and bread,¡± Monica said bluntly.

    ¡°Alright, Ms. Cardellini.. What kind of soup would you like? We have tomato, pumpkin, mushroom¡­¡±

 Chapter 1434 - Chapter 1434: The Amusement Park

    Chapter 1434: The Amusement Park

    Thank you readers!

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    At that moment, Monica seemed to nce at Finn.

    Finn said, ¡°You can eat whatever you want. It¡¯s important that your stomach gets what it needs.¡±

    Monica thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Mushroom.¡±

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll send it to you right away.¡±

    With that, Monicay down again.

    She had to admit that her stomach was empty as she had not eaten anything since she got off the ne. On second thought, was she not throwing much up because there was nothing in her stomach?

    After a while, the nurse delivered a bowl of mushroom soup with bread to the ward. Finn walked over and naturally wanted to feed her, but Monica refused.

    Finn did not force it on her. All he did was set up a simple dining table on the bed and ced the mushroom soup on it. ¡°Be careful. It¡¯s hot.¡±

    Monica nced at him and chose to remain silent. Meanwhile, Finn sat beside her and watched her eat the soup and bread in small bites.

    Monica was probably really hungry because she had eaten quite a bit by then. After eating it, she did not feel like she was going to throw it all up. Instead, she felt a warm feeling in her stomach.

    While she ate in silence, Finn apanied her quietly. At that moment, it felt like time passed peacefully.

    After a while, Monica had eaten more than half of it, but she could not eat anymore. She put down the spoon and was about to ask the nurse to clean up the dishes. However, Finn had stood up and was helping her to clean it up.

    Monica took a look at him but did not say anything. She just turned around and pressed the call button again. ¡°I want to see my attending doctor.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Ms. Cardellini. Dr. West will be there soon,¡± the other party said respectfully.

    It did not take long before the door to the ward was pushed open, and Dr. West walked in. The moment he saw Finn, he greeted him before turning to Monica.

    ¡°Ms. Cardellini, are you feeling unwell?¡± Dr. West asked gently.

    ¡°No, I feel much better, so I wanted to ask when I can be discharged.¡±

    ¡°If you feel better, you can be discharged anytime.¡± Dr. West did not forget to remind her, ¡°But if your nausea or morning sickness is bad, you must seek medical attention in time. Otherwise, it will be very dangerous. However, since

    Dr. Jones will be by your side, he will know when you need to see a doctor.¡± Monica did not speak.

    Dr. West did not say much either. All he did was remind her, ¡°Also, Ms. Cardellini, you¡¯re pregnant now, so you have toe for a pregnancy checkup every month. When it¡¯s time for it, our hospital staff will inform you in advance.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Monica nodded and said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to help me with the discharge procedures, Dr. West.¡±

    Dr. West nodded.

    At that time, Monica was also done with the IV drip, and the nurse came in to help Monica with it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± Finn said as he took the disinfectant from the nurse¡¯s hand.

    Since all the doctors and nurses in South Hampton City Central Hospital knew Finn, the nurse hurriedly handed the item to Finn.

    Actually, Monica did not want his help¡­ However, for some reason, she did not stop him.

    Finn¡¯s slender and clean fingers removed the needle on the IV drip nimbly for her. After removing it, he used a moderate amount of strength to press down on her blood vessels.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Monica felt a little ufortable about it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move. You might bleed.¡±

    Who was he trying to fool?!

    In the end, Finn held Monica¡¯s arm down for a long time.

    At that time, the nurse also came to inform Monica that the discharge procedures had beenpleted and she could be discharged.

    Monica immediately got up and walked out of the ward with Finn by her side. As she walked out of the hospital¡¯s main entrance to hail a taxi, Finn pulled her back.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you back.¡±

    ¡°No, thanks.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m only doing this for the babies.¡±

    Monica was at a loss for words, and Finn dragged her into his car, with Monica sitting in the backseat while he sat in the driver¡¯s seat.

    Neither of them spoke, but Monica could hear the constant honking behind her.

    At a traffic light, Monica could not stand it anymore. ¡°Finn, there are still ten seconds left.¡±

    Ten seconds was definitely enough for him to cross the road. ¡°Safety is more important.¡±

    She knew that Finn always drove slowly, but today, he was too slow.

    Usually, it would take at most 20 minutes for her to get home. How did Finn take 40 minutes to get there?

    Monica held her emotions in until the car finally arrived at her residential area..

 Chapter 1435 - Chapter 1435: The Amusement Park

    Chapter 1435: The Amusement Park

    Thank you readers!

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The moment Monica opened the car door and got out of the car, Finn also got out.

    ¡°Finn, enough is enough.¡± Monica was still as aversive and indifferent toward him as before.

    ¡°I don¡¯t feelfortable with you living alone,¡± Finn said bluntly. Monica looked at Finn coldly. ¡°So you n to move in with me?¡±

    ¡°If possible¡ª¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t.¡±

    Finn pursed his lips and said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you pack your things and go to your parents¡¯ house.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t go. I won¡¯t tell them I¡¯m pregnant for the time being,¡± Monica replied.

    She was giving herself a way out.

    Finn fell silent. ¡°And I hope you won¡¯t tell them.¡±

    Finn looked at her.

    ¡°If you tell them, I¡¯ll choose not to go ahead with this pregnancy.¡± Monica said coldly, ¡°You should know that if I¡¯m forced to a corner, I will do anything.¡± Finn¡¯s throat moved slightly, and he nodded.

    Monica did not waste her breath saying anything else. She simply turned around and walked straight into the neighborhood.

    Finn looked at Monica¡¯s slender back.

    He was actually not confident that he could woo her back in one month.

    In Bamboo Garden, Candice stayed at home with Paige almost every day, and Paige lived a routine life at home.

    While she was sitting on the ground watching cartoons, she suddenly pointed at the amusement park in the cartoon and said, ¡°Mom, I want to go on the Ferris wheel too.¡±

    At that moment, Candice was reading a book. She, too, would get bored and had to do something to kill time. Hence, when she heard Paige¡¯s voice, she nced up.

    ¡°I want to ride that carousel, the buggy, and the roller coaster¡­¡± Paige said excitedly.

    ¡°Have you been on those rides before?¡± Candice asked casually.

    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡± Disappointment filled Paige¡¯s little face. ¡°Daddy is very busy. He doesn¡¯t have time to go out with me.¡±

    Candice looked at Paige and felt her heart ache.

    Edward was probably not just busy. It was also because he was very protective of Paige. After all, Jeanne had died giving birth to that child, so Edward treated Paige differently.

    ¡°Mom, can you take me there?¡± Paige looked at her expectantly.

    Candice hesitated. After all, Edward was unwilling to bring Paige out of the house. In case anything happened to Paige¡­ she would not be able to atone for her sins even if it cost her her life.

    ¡°Mommy.¡±

    Seemingly having noticed Candice¡¯s hesitation, Paige threw herself into Candice¡¯s arms and started acting cute.

    Candice had never been able to say no to Paige, so she said, ¡°I¡¯ll discuss it with your father, okay?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Paige nodded obediently.

    Her big eyes were filled with anticipation.

    With that, Candice took out her phone and called Edward.

    In fact, she did not call Edward often because she knew that he was very busy and she did not want to disturb him. However, every time she called him, he would definitely pick up the call immediately. It inexplicably warmed her heart.

    ¡°Candice.¡±

    ¡°Edward, I have something to discuss with you.¡± ¡°Tell me.¡±

    ¡°Paige wants to go to the amusement park.¡±

    The other part fell silent.

    Candice knew that Edward would not agree so easily. However, when she saw

    Paige¡¯s big ck eyes filled with anticipation, she still could not bear to say no.

    She added, ¡°Paige should be exposed to the outside world. She can¡¯t always grow up at home. It¡¯s not good for her physical and mental development.¡±

    Edward hesitated, but at that moment, he still agreed. He said, ¡°Wait a moment. I¡¯ll get someone to pick you up.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± A surprised smile appeared on Candice¡¯s face as she was not at all confident that Edward would let them out. She put down the phone and picked up Paige. ¡°Your father said yes!¡±

    She was clearly happier than Paige.

    Paige hugged Candice¡¯s neck tightly and said in a soft, excited voice, ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re the best. I love you the most. I can finally go to the amusement park with you. I¡¯m the happiest child in the world¡­¡¯

    Paige was such a sweet talker, which was a stark contrast to George.

    At the thought of George, Candice¡¯s heart ached again.

    ¡°Mommy,¡± Paige called out to Candice when she sensed that Candice was lost

    m mougnc.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get ready. Your dad will get someone to pick us upter.¡± Candice smiled.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Candice carried Paige upstairs.

    Although Paige was only three years old, she already knew what she wanted to wear, and her closet was full of clothes.

    She pointed at a pink princess dress, a pair of pink princess shoes, and a small pink crown. ¡°Mommy, I want to wear this..¡±

 Chapter 1436 - Chapter 1436: The Amusement Park

    Chapter 1436: The Amusement Park

    Thank you readers!

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Alright.¡± Candice helped Paige to get changed.

    Paige was really a beautiful little girl. Once she put on the princess dress, she really looked like a little princess in a fairy tale. She looked extremely cute.

    ¡°Mommy, do I look good?¡± Paige stood in front of the full-length mirror, showing off her outfit.

    ¡°Yes, you do.¡± Candice nodded. ¡°You¡¯re the most beautiful girl in the world.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re also the most beautiful mommy in the world.¡± Paige¡¯s emotional intelligence was really high.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs and wait for Daddy.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, aren¡¯t you going to get changed?¡± Paige asked. ¡°Well, because I¡¯m taking care of you, it¡¯s better to wear something simple.¡± ¡°No, I want you to be as beautiful as me,¡± Paige demanded.

    Candice could not refuse Paige, so she went back to her room and changed into a tennis skirt and a top. She also chose a pair of Dad¡¯s sneakers. She thought she would be able to walk better while carrying Paige in that outfit, in case Paige got tired from walking.

    She even tied her hair into a bun. When her hair was up, Paige said sincerely, ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re so young. You look just like my sister.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so sweet.¡± Candice tapped Paige¡¯s little nose.

    Her heart was also bursting with joy from Paige¡¯s words. She figured that if she lived with Paige for a while longer, she would really be younger.

    Candice took Paige¡¯s hand and went downstairs.

    They waited in the living room for a while before Edward¡¯s assistant walked in and said respectfully, ¡°Madam, the Leader has told me to pick you and the

    Little Miss up.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Candice smiled politely.

    She quickly led Paige out the door, where a ck car was parked at the entrance, and the assistant respectfully opened the car door for Candice.

    The moment Candice sat down with Paige, she was stunned as she never thought Edward would be there.

    Paige did not expect her father to be in the car either. At that moment, she was wearing a fluffy princess dress, and her short legs crawled into Edward¡¯s arms. ¡°Daddy, do you want to go to the amusement park with us too?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Edward hugged Paige and nodded.

    Candice was even more surprised. She thought that perhaps he was just picking them up on the way, but she did not expect him to take the time to go have fun with them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have work to do?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Edward smiled. ¡°Besides, you guys are more important.¡±

    ¡®As if! You¡¯re bust with work everv dav.¡¯ Candice thought.

    However, his words still warmed Candice¡¯s heart.

    The car drove straight into the amusement park without them needing to buy tickets or getting off at the entrance. In fact, the amusement park was empty. Other than the staff, there was no one else.

    Candice was speechless. She had originally nned to bring Paige here to experience the outside world, but what was there to experience was there was no one?

    Edward seemed to have noticed the disappointment in Candice¡¯s eyes. He said,

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a while more. It¡¯s not too safe during this period of time.¡±

    To Edward, it might never be safe. However, Candice did not show her emotions. After all, Paige was Edward¡¯s daughter, and she could not interfere too much.

    The car stopped in front of the carousel in the amusement park, and the staff respectfully opened the car door for them.

    Paige was so excited when she saw the choice of the Trojan horses that she ran in with her short legs. Candice quickly caught up to her.

    Edward, on the other hand, stayed standing outside and watched as Candice sat on arge wooden horse beside Paige, who was on a small wooden horse. Candice¡¯s arm was around Paige.

    After sitting down, the carousel started moving. Paige giggled happily, and the innocent smile on her face was infectious. As Edward watched them, his eyes seemed a little red. However, it also seemed like an illusion.

    After one round, Candice picked Paige up and left the carousel. Then, she brought Paige to other attractions.

    Paige was like a bird that had been released from a cage. She was beyond excited and happy. Candice apanied Paige to almost all the children¡¯s rides. At the end of all the rides, they went to ride the Ferris wheel.

    Paige¡¯s little butt was propped up on the ss, and she waspletely unafraid of heights. In fact, she was very excited.

    ¡°Mom, I like it here so much. I want toe here every day,¡± Paige said innocently.

    Candice smiled, thinking, ¡®Your father will probably be despised by tens of thousands of people every day.¡¯

    However, at that moment, Candice mustered up her courage and said, ¡°Edward, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re educating Paige well.¡±

    It was the first time she wanted to discuss with him how overly protective he was of Paige..

 Chapter 1437 - Chapter 1437: George Came Home Injured

    Chapter 1437: George Came Home Injured

    Thank you readers!

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    On the Ferris wheel, Candice looked at Paige¡¯s excited expression and said to Edward seriously.

    Actually, she could let it slide. After all, it was understandable why Edward would do that. However, when she saw Paige¡¯s innocent expression, it was hard for her to remain indifferent.

    In Paige¡¯s case, Edward¡¯s overprotection of her was a form of harm to her.

    Edward also saw the seriousness in Candice¡¯s eyes at that moment, but he did not seem to be disgusted by her taking the initiative to bring up the issue of Paige¡¯s education. He even seemed to be willing to discuss it with her.

    ¡°Paige has only grown up with a few people in her life. She has never interacted with outsiders or yed with children of the same age. When she grows up, how will she integrate into society? Paige can¡¯t be under your wing forever. One day, we¡¯ll have to leave her, and she¡¯ll have to live independently. One day,

    she¡¯ll get married and be someone else¡¯s mother. By protecting her now, she¡¯s losing the chance to be independent. Paige is still young and can still be corrected. Once she¡¯s used to that kind of life, I don¡¯t think she will be able to adapt to this society in the future. Humans are, after all, social animals.¡±

    Edward listened to Candice¡¯s righteous speech.

    He said, ¡°Then, what do you think I should do?¡±

    After making sure that Edward was not angry, Candice said, ¡°Send Paige to kindergarten. Don¡¯t hire a private tutor for her. I should bring her out more often to let her interact with the outside world and show her what the world looks like.¡±

    Edward fell silent.

    Candice continued, ¡°Harken has many high-ss kindergartens, and I heard there are some aristocratic kindergartens with high privacy and security. Sending Paige there shouldn¡¯t be too much of a security issue. If you¡¯re really worried, you can send your guards to guard Paige every day during school hours.¡±

    Edward said, ¡°Do you really think Paige should go to kindergarten?¡± ¡°I really think so,¡± Candice answered him firmly.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Edward nodded. ¡°After I settle the paperwork, I¡¯ll send Paige to kindergarten. ¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Candice¡¯s eyes lit up with surprise.

    She was really excited.

    How long had it been since he had seen the light in her eyes?

    The corners of Edward¡¯s lips curled up slightly. Then, he suddenly reached out and held Candice¡¯s hand.

    Candice was stunned. The two of them were originally sitting opposite each other. To bnce out the weight in the carriage, Candice and Paige sat on one side while Edward sat alone on the other.

    Hence, Edward¡¯s actions at that moment startled Candice. He asked, ¡°Candice, have you heard of a tale about the Ferris wheel?¡± ¡°What?¡± Candice was still a little shy.

    Although the two of them had kissed each other hundreds of times, she still felt a little ufortable kissing in public.

    ¡°When the carriage is at the highest point of the Ferris wheel, two people in love can kiss and receive God¡¯s blessing.¡±

    That was probably a romantic lie made up by young couples to kiss each other.

    Candice¡¯s lips were suddenly sealed, and she stared at Edward with widened eyes.

    Was he not aware that his precious daughter was still beside him? He¡­

    ¡°Oh.¡± Candice¡¯s eyes widened.

    She thought it would just be for a moment, enough for the so-called God to see them kissing. Unexpectedly, he deepened the kiss.

    Was he not ashamed?

    Candice blushed as Edward kissed her deeply.

    That kiss was not erotic. It was¡­ as if he loved her so much that he seemed to be afraid of losing her. However, Candice did not know why Edward had such deep feelings for her.

    Just then, something shed through her mind. It was a fleeting image of her having seen Edward covered in blood before. However, when she thought about it carefully, the memory was nk.

    At that moment, Candice felt a little ufortable because of the images in her mind. The feeling was indescribable, but somehow, her heart ached for Edward.

    She took the initiative to wrap her arms around his neck in response to his affection for her, forgetting where she was now.

    Two people were stuck like glue.

    ¡°How long are you going to kiss for?¡± A childish voice suddenly sounded in their ears..

 Chapter 1438 - Chapter 1438: George Came Home Injured

    Chapter 1438: George Came Home Injured

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Candice was stunned, and so was Edward. Neither of them had expected they would be so engrossed in it that they forgot where they were or who was around them.

    ¡°I want to kiss you too.¡± Paige looked at them eagerly.

    Edward and Candice finally let go of each other awkwardly.

    Paige¡¯s big, clear eyes looked straight at them as she asked, ¡°Daddy, is Mommy¡¯s mouth sweet?¡±

    Edward looked at his daughter. Then, he smiled. ¡°How do you know?¡±

    ¡°Because I see you kissing Mommy all the time.¡±

    Candice was embarrassed. Sometimes, even though what a child said was normal, it woulde across as a little lewd.

    ¡°I want to give it a try too.¡± As she spoke, Paige climbed onto the seat and wrapped her arms around Candice¡¯s neck.

    Candice watched as Paige¡¯s little mouth was moving closer to hers and kissed her on the lips. Candice almost melted at the sight of Paige¡¯s cuteness.

    ¡°It¡¯s not very sweet,¡± Page concluded after the verification.

    Candice was so embarrassed that she wanted to bury her head in a hole. Fortunately, Edward carried Paige over at that moment, and the Ferris wheel shook.

    ¡°Only Daddy can taste Mommy¡¯s sweetness.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Paige¡¯s face was filled with confusion. ¡°Because¡­ You¡¯ll know when you grow up.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, I hate you,¡± Paige wheedled.

    Edward hugged Paige and coaxed her.

    Meanwhile, Candice quietly watched the interaction between Edward and Paige¡­ She did not know why, but she suddenly felt like crying.

    She had lived with them for a while, so she would still be inexplicably moved by some of their interactions. It was as if it touched her soul.

    The Ferris wheel slowly descended, and they walked out together.

    Edward¡¯s assistant, who was waiting below the Ferris wheel, stepped forward respectfully. ¡°Leader, I just received news that Young Master Elias was injured at the base and was sent back urgently.¡±

    Edward¡¯s face sank. Candice was also so shocked that she stared straight at the assistant.

    ¡°It¡¯s a little serious but not life-threatening.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Edward replied indifferently. He turned to Candice. ¡°Let¡¯s head back.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Candice quickly nodded.

    When Paige heard that her brother was injured, she did not make a fuss and left the amusement park with them.

    When they returned to Bamboo Garden, George had just been sent back and was lying on his bed. His little face looked visibly weak, but he was stubborn and did not say a word.

    The moment Edward appeared in George¡¯s room, a man guarding George reported respectfully, ¡°Leader, Young Master was identally scratched in the thigh by a tiger during thebat drill today. The wound is a little serious. Because I didn¡¯t take good care of the Young Master, I¡¯m willing to ept all the punishment.¡±

    ¡°It has nothing to do with Mr. Dunn.¡± George exined to him, ¡°It¡¯s my fault, not Mr. Dunn¡¯s fault.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not protecting the Young Master well.¡± Julian felt very guilty.

    ¡°How big is the wound?¡± Edward did not mention punishment and only asked about George¡¯s condition.

    ¡°His entire right leg is badly scratched. The deepest part has prated deep into the Young Master¡¯s bones, but it hasn¡¯t really hurt his muscles and bones. The doctor has already given him emergency treatment. After recovering for a period of time, the injury will heal, and it won¡¯t affect the Young Master¡¯s right leg.¡±

    Edward nodded and asked, ¡°How long will it take to recover?¡±

    ¡°At least three months.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I understand,¡± Edward said. He was so cold that no emotions could be seen. ¡°George will be resting at home for the time being. You guys can head back first.¡±

    Julian looked at Edward, a little surprised that he did not receive any punishment.

    ¡°George said that it was his fault and doesn¡¯t me anyone, so you don¡¯t have to feel guilty. In the base, he is just an ordinary person. There¡¯s no need to treat him differently. This injury was just an ident,¡± Edward said bluntly.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Julian hurriedly replied respectfully.

    ¡°You guys can leave.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    With that, the group of men left George¡¯s room.

    George was lying on the bed without any expression. Even his lips were pale.

    How serious was his injury? Injured by a tiger? What exactly had George experienced to be hurt by arge wild animal?

 Chapter 1439 - Chapter 1439: George Came Home Injured

    Chapter 1439: George Came Home Injured

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°I want to rest by myself,¡± George said bluntly. He did not seem to want them to apany him.

    Edward looked at George. ¡°If the pain is unbearable, just let me know. I¡¯ll get someone to give you a painkiller.¡±

    George, as stubborn as he was, did not answer.

    Edward did not say much either because he knew that George did not like to show his weakness, especially in front of Candice.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go out too and let George get some rest,¡± Edward said to Candice.

    Candice, however, was still worried about George. She felt that the pain his body was enduring waspletely different from what he was showing on the outside.

    Nevertheless, she left with Edward. She figured that George did not want them to see him in a sorry state.

    ¡°Is he in pain?¡± Paige raised his little head and asked Edward.

    Edward said, ¡®Yes.¡±

    The pain from being injured by an animal would be worse than ordinary injuries.

    ¡°What should we do?¡± Paige¡¯s big eyes were filled with tears.

    ¡°Your brother will be fine soon.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Really.¡±

    ¡°I want him to get better soon,¡± Paige said sadly.

    ¡°He will get better soon.¡± Edwardforted Paige.

    Candice listened to their conversation and looked back at George¡¯s room from time to time. She felt heartbroken but could not express it. She had a feeling that George grew up being protected by someone, and now, he was seriously injured.

    Candice followed Edward back to the living room.

    After Edwardforted Paige, she picked up her phone and dialed a number.

    ¡°Finn. ¡±

    ¡°Fourth Master.¡± The other party was respectful.

    ¡°George went to the base for training this time, and his leg was scratched by a tiger. The wound is a little deep but has been treated urgently. Can youe over and take a look at George¡¯s wound?¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be there immediately,¡± Finn quickly agreed.

    He was no longer a doctor to the public, but he was still Edward¡¯s personal doctor. That was his life¡¯s mission, and it would never change.

    Then, he looked at the tall buildings in front of him. At that moment, he was at the entrance of the Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s building.

    He had apanied Monica to work.. but from afar. For example, she was in Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s building while he was outside.

    He had gone to pick up Monica early that morning, and Monica naturally ignored him. However, he followed her around for the entire day and was now about to drive away.

    Suddenly, he had an idea and called Monica, who obviously would not pick up. Hence, he sent a message over. ¡°George is seriously injured, and I need to go over to treat him now. Do you want toe along and take a look at him?¡±

    The next second, Monica called. George was probably the person she was most worried about in her entire life.

    ¡°How serious is it?¡± Monica immediately asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. All I know is that an animal scratched him. However, based on my understanding of Fourth Master, he wouldn¡¯t have called me over if it wasn¡¯t particrly serious.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be right down,¡± Monica said bluntly.

    Then, the call was hung up.

    A smile appeared on Finn¡¯s face. He suddenly felt that George¡¯s injury was not necessarily a bad thing. With that, he got out of the car and waited for Monica at the entrance of Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s building.

    Monica looked at him, her expression grim. However, because of George, she did not throw a fit. She walked to Finn¡¯s side and walked with him to the car he had parked beside him but paused when she saw the exaggerated words stered on the back of the car.

    When Finn noticed her gaze, he said, ¡°This way, the people behind won¡¯t keep honking.¡±

    Monica kept her mouth shut and got into the backseat while Finn got into the driver¡¯s seat. She really felt that the words ¡°pregnant woman onboard¡± pasted on the back of Finn¡¯s car were very ring.

    Was he trying to tell the whole world that she was pregnant?

    Monica told herself not to lose her temper. In any case, she would not be in Finn¡¯s car that often. Right now, she was in it only because she was going to see George.

    At the thought of George, Monica looked a little nervous.

    Finn, on the contrary, was as nonchnt as ever. He was still driving at the same speed ¡ª slow.

    Was he not driving quite fast when he chased her to work in the morning?

    ¡°Can you hurry up? Didn¡¯t you say George has been seriously injured?¡± Monica believed she would be angered to death by Finn one day.¡±

    ¡°His life is not in danger..¡±

 Chapter 1440 - Chapter 1440: George Came Home Injured

    Chapter 1440: George Came Home Injured

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°So you don¡¯t care if his life is not in danger?¡±

    ¡°¡­George can take it.¡±

    ¡®Damn it.¡¯ Monica really wanted to kill Finn at that moment.

    In the end, Finn arrived at Bamboo Garden at the slowest speed possible. When he walked into the hall, Edward was also there.

    ¡°How is he?¡± Finn asked nervously when he saw Edward.

    Monica looked at Finn¡¯s current appearance and really wanted to expose that b*stard!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go up and take a look,¡± Edward said.

    Then, he went upstairs with Finn. Monica also followed.

    ¡°Come upter,¡± Finn instructed.

    After that, he went upstairs with Edward without waiting for Monica to agree.

    Monica was filled with anger. Why should she listen to him?

    At that moment, Candice walked to Monica¡¯s side and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, George should be fine.¡±

    Monica was still worried.

    ¡°Come over and take a seat first.¡± Candice dragged Monica along naturally.

    Monica could never refuse Candice, so the two of them sat on the sofa.

    Candice looked a little down, and it was not an act. It was really because George was injured that she felt a little heartbroken.

    ¡°Monica, do you know why George left South Hampton City for a period of time and went to a so-called base? What is that ce?¡± Candice asked her.

    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure either.¡± Monica did not lie to Candice.

    There were many things that she did not know about Edward, Nox, and Finn.

    All she knew was, ¡°Edward, Nox, and Finn are different from ordinary people. They must have been trained like this, and everything George is going through now must be what the three of them have gone through before.¡±

    ¡°Why must it be like this?¡± Candice asked.

    Monica thought for a moment before saying, ¡°It¡¯s probably because the greater the responsibility, the more capable one has to be.¡±

    After all, George was the Leader¡¯s future heir. Since he was young, he was naturally educated differently from ordinary people.

    Candice pursed her lips. It was not that she did not ept that logic, but she just felt ufortable with that idea because of George¡¯s injury.

    ¡°Ugh.¡± Monica suddenly retched.

    Candice looked at her. Monica covered her mouth ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡±

    Then, she left in a hurry.

    Candice looked at Monica¡¯s back. She was almost certain that Monica was pregnant.

    Monica and Finn had broken up for more than a month, so that child¡­ should be Finn¡¯s. Moreover, Monica was not the kind of person who would sleep with other men after breaking up with Finn.

    Having figured that out, Candice stood up and waited for a while at the bathroom door.

    The moment Monica opened the door and saw Candice¡¯s meaningful gaze, she admitted, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m pregnant, and they¡¯re twins. Damn it.¡±

    ¡°Twins?¡± Candice got a little excited. ¡°This is something to be happy about.¡±

    ¡°Not really.¡± Monica retorted, ¡°Would you be happy if you get pregnant with your ex-boyfriend¡¯s child?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have an ex-boyfriend.¡±

    Monica was speechless.

    ¡°You can also make your ex-boyfriend your current boyfriend or even your current husband.¡±

    ¡°Stop joking around.¡± Monica denied that idea. ¡°It¡¯s impossible between Finn and me.¡±

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t advocate that two people be together because of the children, I think that two people who love each other shouldn¡¯t miss the opportunity to be with each other, ¡± Candice advised.

    ¡°Who said we¡¯re in love?¡± Monica retorted, ¡°I¡¯ve long given up on Finn.¡± ¡°Do you know that every fire starts with a tiny spark?¡±

    ¡°Where is this sparking from? I only have a bucket of cold water.¡± ¡°No.¡± Candice pointed at Monica¡¯s stomach. ¡°This is the spark.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯tpromise for the sake of the children,¡± Monica said with determination. ¡°If it weren¡¯t because I was afraid of killing two lives ¡ª if I wasn¡¯t pregnant with two children at once, I might not want them anymore.¡±

    Candice refused to believe that Monica would not want a child. Once the child was involved, it was impossible for the two of them to not be in each other¡¯s lives.

    Monica could read the expression on Candice¡¯s face, and it made her a little unhappy. ¡°Can you stop acting like you know me very well?! We¡¯re not friends.¡± Candice was speechless.

    ¡°To tell you the truth, I don¡¯t even like you. In my opinion, you¡¯ve snatched Jeanne¡¯s position.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Candice did not seem to care. ¡°I thought we weren¡¯t friends at first, but for some reason, the moment I saw you, I felt a sense of familiarity. I thought we could be friends..¡±

 Chapter 1441 - Chapter 1441: George Came Home Injured

    Chapter 1441: George Came Home Injured

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡®F*ck.¡¯ Why did she feel the same way? Did that woman in front of her have mind-reading skills?

    ¡°Monica.¡± Not far away, Finn called out to her.

    Monica turned to look at him.

    ¡°You can go see George now,¡± Finn said. Monica quickly walked over.

    ¡°Slow down,¡± Finn said.

    However, Monica pretended not to hear him. At that, Finn followed Monica¡¯s footsteps carefully, clearly protecting her.

    Candice smiled and followed them into George¡¯s room.

    ¡°George, how are you?¡± Monica asked George nervously.

    Her eyes were red.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± George quickly replied.

    ¡°How can it be nothing when you¡¯re lying on the bed?¡± Monica reprimanded, ¡°Don¡¯t say it¡¯s nothing. If it hurts, you have to say it out loud, understand? Don¡¯t keep everything to yourself. If you keep everything to yourself, others won¡¯t know how much pain you¡¯re in. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s suffering.¡± ¡°I know,¡± George answered.

    It had to be said that George was very patient with Monica. She was probably the only person in the world that he could be close to.

    ¡°If you knew, you wouldn¡¯t have said you were fine.¡± Monica knew George¡¯s character too well. Then, she turned to ask Finn, ¡°How serious is his injury?

    ¡°The kind that will keep him bedridden for half a month.¡±

    Monica felt terrible.

    ¡°But he won¡¯t die,¡± Finn added.

    He was also afraid of agitating Monica.

    ¡°You will die. Your entire family will die,¡± Monica said unhappily.

    Finn¡¯s face turned pale from Monica¡¯s sudden bashing. He said, ¡°I can die, but the babies can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Babies?¡± Edward turned to look at Finn.

    Finn chuckled but did not answer. Some things were self-exnatory.

    ¡°Is Monica pregnant?¡± Edward asked straightforwardly.

    ¡°With twins,¡± Candice added.

    Monica gritted her teeth.

    ¡°Congrattions,¡± Edward said to Finn.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Finn dly epted it

    ¡°We don¡¯t even know whose children they are. What¡¯s there to be happy about?¡± Monica suddenly said faintly.

    She said it on purpose because she could not bear to see Finn so smug.

    Finn pursed his lips. In fact, he knew that Monica said it on purpose, but he still felt a little upset when he heard it.

    ¡°You guys can leave. I want to talk to George alone,¡± Monica urged them.

    She did not want them to focus on her and the babies in her stomach.

    Knowing that George did not like too many people around him, Edward dragged Candice along and walked out with Finn.

    The moment the door closed, Finn said seriously, ¡°George¡¯s scratch is not a minor injury. Of course, because it¡¯s an external injury, children particrly will recover very quickly, so you don¡¯t have to worry too much. Just pay attention to George¡¯s recovery every day. However, there¡¯s something that needs your special attention right now, and that is George has a low fever.¡± Candice listened attentively.

    Finn said, ¡°I just asked George how he got injured. Apparently, it was because he caught a cold the day before the drill and felt a little unwell. That was what caused the ident. I also checked George¡¯s temperature earlier. It was 38 degrees. Normally, ording to George¡¯s physical condition, he can recover on his own without any medicine. However, George is injured, and his immune system is weak. It¡¯s very likely that he will have a high fever tonight. I can¡¯t guarantee how high the fever will be, so we need to pay special attention to him.¡±

    Candice noted everything down.

    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here tonight. If there¡¯s anything, I can deal with it immediately.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Candice rejected him directly. ¡°You should spend more time with Monica. This is a critical period for you.¡±

    Finn was stunned.

    ¡°You just have to make sure that your phone is on 24 hours a day. If George develops a high fever, I¡¯ll call you and you cane over.¡±

    Finn seemed to hesitate for a moment.

    He turned to look at Edward, who nodded and said, ¡°We¡¯ll call you if there¡¯s anything.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Finn did not refuse. He said, ¡°If the fever reaches 39 degrees, you must let me know.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After Finn reminded them again of a few points, Paige called Candice downstairs. Hence, Candice went downstairs with Edward.

    Meanwhile, Finn stayed by George¡¯s door, waiting for Monica, who apanied George for a long time.

    At the thought of George¡¯s mother dead and his serious injury, Monica felt a little sad. If George had not urged her to leave, she would have stayed there tonight.

    She opened the door, only to see Finn waiting for her at the door. Edward and Candice were nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you back,¡± Finn said.

    ¡°No need. You should stay here and take care of George. I¡¯ll go back by myself.¡± Monica refused his offer.

    ¡°George has Fourth Master and Candice to look after him. He doesn¡¯t need me for the time being.¡±

    Monica pursed her lips.

    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant with my child. I should take care of you.¡± Finn found an excuse to use on her.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that the child isn¡¯t yours?¡± Monica said on purpose.

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s not mine, I¡¯ll raise them as my own.¡± ¡®You¡¯re crazy,¡¯ Monica thought to herself.

    After Monica went downstairs, they left immediately.

    Finn still drove like a snail. However, Monica was toozy to remind Finn this time. Since Finn had pasted those words on the back of his car, no one honked at him anymore.

    Monica leaned against the back seat and closed her eyes to rest. She just wanted to rest her eyes for a minute, but she ended up falling asleep in the car that was cruising steadily on the road.

    As expected, pregnant women fell asleep easily.

    Finn¡¯s lips curled into a smile when he saw Monica sleeping soundly through the rearview mirror. He seemed to be in a good mood.

    After the car arrived at Monica¡¯s residential area, Finn got out of the car and opened the door to the backseat. Even then, Monica showed no signs of waking up.

    Finn shifted his gaze from her face to her t belly, thinking, ¡®Life really is wonderful sometimes.¡¯

    He bent down, and just as he carried Monica out of the car, Monica¡¯s eyelids twitched. Seeing that she seemed to be waking up, Finn¡¯s body stiffened.

    He could totally imagine how much Monica would hate him if she woke up right now. However¡­ Monica was just trying to find a morefortable position as she twisted her body slightly and fell asleep again.

    Finn heaved a sigh of relief. At that moment, he could not help but find it funny. He did not know when he started to be so afraid of Monica.

    He then carried Monica back to her house and used Monica¡¯s fingerprint to unlock the door. Once he was in, he ced Monica on her bed, removed her shoes and socks, and helped her with the nket.

    The moment he lowered his head to kiss her, he held back and forced himself to leave.

    When Monica woke up, she did not know what time it was, but it was already dark outside.

    She sat up on the bed, a little dumbfounded. How did she get back? She remembered she was sitting in Finn¡¯s car and then¡­ nothing came to mind.

    Did that mean Finn sent her back? Monica did not see it as important. In fact, she did not want to see it as important.

    She just was a little hungry at that moment, so she got out of bed and nned to order takeout.

    Yet, the moment she pushed open the door, she saw a man standing in the open kitchen and wearing an apron, looking like he was at home.

    Monica did not expect Finn to be still around.. She was curious how thick-skinned a man could be when he was shameless!

 Chapter 1442 - Chapter 1442: George Was Moved

    Chapter 1442: George Was Moved

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Monica watched as Finn busied himself in and out of her kitchen. When he saw that she was up, he said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re awake. It¡¯s time for dinner.¡±

    When had she ever said that she was going to have dinner with him? When did she say that she wanted him to have dinner at her house?

    ¡°Have a seat first. I¡¯ll bring the dishes over.¡±

    Monica sneered. She really did not know how thick-skinned a man could be when he was shameless. Nevertheless, she sat at the dining table, and in front of him were two dishes ¡ª a sd and a risotto.

    At that moment, Finn was carrying a te of grilled steak. It was obvious that he was trying to cater to her taste. He ced the te between them before he sat down.

    He said, ¡°You¡¯re in the early stages of your pregnancy, and your nausea is bad.

    That¡¯s why you have to eat a well-bnced meal.¡±

    Monica just looked at Finn without touching her utensils.

    Finn took the initiative to pick up a piece of steak and ced it on Monica¡¯s te of risotto. ¡°Have some meat. It¡¯s good for the babies.¡±

    Monica nced at him and said, ¡°Finn, do you think that the broken ss can be restored?¡±

    Finn froze for a moment. In fact, he had expected that Monica would reject him.

    He said, ¡°There is a very advanced technology that can restore ss without any ws.¡±

    Monica¡¯s eyes were indifferent as she said, ¡°I can¡¯t be restored.¡±

    ¡°I will try my best to.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll only make me hate you more.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Finn said, ¡°but I don¡¯t have a choice. If I let go, you¡¯ll leave.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t we part on good terms? Must we be together for the sake of the children?

    I can raise the children well by myself.¡±

    ¡°It has nothing to do with the children.¡± Finn said, ¡°My feelings for you have never had anything to do with the children.¡±

    Monica looked straight at Finn and realized that Finn had really changed; he had be shameless. She had never expected Finn to be so persistent in pursuing her.

    ¡°Everything you do is a waste of time. I can¡¯t be with you again.¡±

    ¡°Nothing I do for you is a waste of time. In fact, I feel happy doing it. ¡± Finn¡¯s tone was still very calm.

    Monica bit her lip. She found that she could not talk to Finn anymore because no matter what she said to him now, she felt like she was talking to a wall.

    With that, she got up and prepared to leave the dining table.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving,¡± Finn suddenly said.

    Monica was stunned.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Sit down and eat,¡± Finn said.

    Rather than sounding angry, his tone sounded t.

    Monica watched as he took off the apron and ced it aside.

    He said, ¡°Try to eat more. The babies need nutrition.¡±

    After that, he left.

    Monica felt angry for some reason and she wanted to get angry. However, she could not find anything to get angry about.

    As Finn walked to the entrance, he said, ¡°Monica, I didn¡¯t like you at first.¡±

    Monica¡¯s eyes flickered.

    to show your love for me, I unknowingly fell in love with you.¡±

    ¡°Things are different now. At that time, neither of us knew that the two of us were so unsuitable for each other¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the same. My feelings for you are the same. I¡¯ve never changed.¡± Monica¡¯s heart ached. It was as if something had stabbed her heart.

    He said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    Just like that, he walked out of her house.

    Monica watched as the door closed and then looked back at the dinner in front of her. She did not want to eat it, but Finn said that the babies needed nutrition.

    Although there were premium-food takeouts, she would still have to wait for a while, and she was so hungry that she started retching again. With that, she picked up her utensils and ate the piece of steak Finn had ced on her te. When would Finn give up? When would he know that it was impossible for them to be together ¡ª that it was impossible for her to trust him with her feelings for him?

    It was not easy for her to walk out of his shadow.

    Late at night in Bamboo Garden, Candice tiptoed out of her bedroom..

 Chapter 1443 - Chapter 1443: George Was Moved

    Chapter 1443: George Was Moved

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    She could not sleep because she was worried about George. Even though Teddy was spending the night with George, she entered George¡¯s room quietly.

    In the room, Teddy sat on the sofa beside George and was not asleep. He was probably nning to keep watch over George.

    When he saw Candice, he was about to speak, but Candice gestured for him to keep quiet as she was afraid of waking George. She had a feeling that George was just like Edward, who was alert all the time.

    Teddy nodded in response, and Candice walked to George¡¯s side and gently touched his forehead. It was a little hot, so she took George¡¯s temperature with an ear thermometer.

    George moved his body ufortably and went back to sleep again. Candice looked at the temperature on the thermometer ¡ª 38 degrees. Fortunately, it did not go up.

    At that moment, Teddy had already walked to Candice¡¯s side and said respectfully in a low voice, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry. I will stay with George tonight. If there are any signs of a high fever, I will call Dr. Jones. It¡¯s gettingte. You should get some rest.¡±

    ¡°You can go and rest. I¡¯ll keep watch,¡± Candice said bluntly.

    Teddy was surprised.

    ¡°You have so many things to do every day. How can you not sleep? I don¡¯t have anything to do all day anyvvay. I can stay up all night and catch up on sleep during the day.¡±

    Still, Teddy was hesitant.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If I really can¡¯t stay up all night, I¡¯ll wake you up.¡± Candice urged, ¡°Hurry up and go to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Teddy could not reject Candice¡¯s request.

    Then, he left respectfully, leaving only Candice and George in the room.

    George seemed to be in a deep sleep, so Candice found a chair and sat beside George. She was on her phone while she keep watch over George.

    The first half of the night was basically peaceful. However, at 2 a.m. in the middle of the night, George¡¯s face turned redder by the minute, and he was tossing and turning in his sleep.

    Candice quickly went over to touch George¡¯s forehead, which was burning, and it gave her a fright. She quickly picked up the thermometer and took George¡¯s temperature. It instantly rose to 39-3 degrees.

    Anxious, Candice quickly dialed Finn¡¯s number. ¡°Dr. Jones, George¡¯s temperature has risen to 39-3 degrees.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be right there. Now, help him lower his temperature physically.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Candice did not ask Finn how to lower the temperature physically. It seemed to bemon sense, and she knew what to do.

    She quickly went to the bathroom to get a cold towel and ced it on George¡¯s forehead. Then, she unbuttoned his pajamas, revealing George¡¯s burning body that was covered with wounds of all sizes and bruises.

    Candice¡¯s heart ached when she saw that. What was George going through at such a young age?

    However, she did not dare to waste any more time. She used another towel to wipe George¡¯s body again and again, trying to lower his temperature.

    ¡°It hurts¡­¡± George frowned and cried out.

    ¡°Where does it hurt?¡± Candice quickly asked.

    She was wiping his body as gently as she could. She even carefully avoided George¡¯s wounds, so she did not know where she had touched him.

    ¡°My leg hurts.¡± George opened his eyes groggily and instinctively wanted to grab his injured leg.

    ¡°You can¡¯t touch it.¡± Candice quickly grabbed George¡¯s hand.

    George was in a daze, and if he was not careful, he would scratch his wound.. She could not imagine the consequences. Therefore, she held George¡¯s hand tightly to keep him from moving.

    ¡°It hurts¡­¡± George kept screaming.

    At that moment, Candice felt as if she had been wed by a cat.

    Sheforted him, ¡°When Finnester, I¡¯ll get him to give you the painkillers. Can you bear with it first¡­ Ow.¡±

    Candice bit her lip.

    She figured George was probably in so much pain that he could not control himself from biting the biting of her hand. Moreover, his bite was strong, and he refused to let go.

    Despite that, Candice did not push George away. If it made George feel better, she was willing to help him ease his pain.

    After some time, George could taste blood in his mouth, and he let go of his teeth.

    He said, ¡°I want water.¡±

    He was thirsty.

    ¡°Okay, but you have to promise me that you won¡¯t move your hands, okay?¡± Candice coaxed George gently.

    George was still in a daze..

 Chapter 1444 - Chapter 1444: George Was Moved

    Chapter 1444: George Was Moved

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    He looked at the person in front of him with unfocused eyes and nodded obediently.

    Only then did Candice let go of his hand. Once she made sure that he did not move, she got up and poured him a ss of water. Then, she helped George up from the bed.

    As Georgey in her arms, the familiar feeling made George¡¯s eyes turn red. Tears instantly streamed down his face.

    Candice was shocked. ¡°George, are you in great pain? Hold on, Dr. Jones will be here soon.¡±

    ¡°Mom¡­¡± George suddenly called out.

    Candice¡¯s body stiffened.

    ¡°Mom,¡± George called her.

    He seemed to be muddle-headed from the fever and was talking to himself.

    ¡°Mom, I miss you so much,¡± George said ufortably.

    His tears fell like a waterfall.

    ¡°I really miss you¡­¡¯

    Candice did not know how to respond to George. She could only feel the pain in her heart at that moment. It was as if a thousand-pound boulder was pressing down on her chest, making it hard for her to breathe.

    Her throat moved slightly, and she said in a somewhat unsettled voice, ¡°George, be good. Mom is by your side.¡± ¡°Mom.¡± George hugged Candice even tighter.

    ¡°Here, drink some water,¡± Candice coaxed George.

    George opened his mouth obediently, and Candice fed him a few mouthfuls. ¡°George, do you want more?¡± Candice asked him gently.

    Seeing George shaking his head, Candice put the cup aside and helped George back to bed. After that, she got up and wanted to give him another physical cooling, but George grabbed her hand tightly.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t leave me.¡± George seemed to sense that Candice was about to leave.

    He grabbed her hand tightly and refused to let go. His grip was strong, and it was unlike the strength of a ten-year-old child at all.

    Of course, it was not that she could not break free, but she just could not bear to. She felt that George was so fragile at that moment that she seemed to have be his whole world, even though he had mistaken her for someone else.

    She said, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t leave you. Be good and sleep, okay?¡±

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t go¡­¡± George muttered.

    He was really afraid that she would leave.

    ¡°I won¡¯t leave. I promise you that I will never leave you again.¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± George closed his eyes again but was still calling out to her.

    Just then, Finn walked in from the door.

    He was really on call. It was sote at night, yet he was awake when he received her call.

    ¡°How¡¯s George?¡± Finn came over to check on George¡¯s body condition while taking his temperature. ¡°He¡¯s a little groggy.¡±

    Finn nodded.

    ¡°39-5 degrees. He has a high fever. I¡¯m going to give him an injection to reduce his fever.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    As Finn spoke, he quickly prepared a needle and injected it into George¡¯s butt.

    After he was done, he said, ¡°Usually, the temperature will drop within half an hour, but after the temperature drops, it can rise up again, and there¡¯s no need to panic. A child¡¯s fever is a process.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Candice nodded.

    She did not realize that Finn¡¯s tone of voice sounded like he was giving an exnation to George¡¯s parents.

    ¡°By the way, George kept screaming in pain just now,¡± Candice quickly said.

    ¡°The wound on his leg should hurt for a while, and when it¡¯s healing, it will be itchier. The painkillers contain anesthetics, so I don¡¯t rmend them often. How about this? I¡¯ll stay here tonight. If George cries out in pain again, I¡¯ll give him an appropriate injection.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    By then, George had fallen asleep. Although he did not sleep well, he did not cry out in pain.

    ¡°You go to sleep first. I¡¯ll continue to apany him,¡± Finn said.

    Although Candice wanted to apany George, she figured George might have a fever during the day and might need to be taken care of. If she went back to sleep now, she could take care of him tomorrow. With that thought in mind, she nodded and prepared to leave.

    However, George held her hand tightly.

    Finn saw it too, and he could not help butugh. ¡°It looks like George can¡¯t bear to see you leave.¡±

    ¡°George has mistaken me for his mother.¡± Candice smiled.

    Finn did not say much.

    ¡°How about this? You go to sleep. Since George needs to be taken care of tomorrow, I¡¯ll sleep tomorrow, and you guys watch over him,¡± Candice suggested.

    Finn nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go to sleep when George¡¯s temperature drops.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Just like that, the two of them waited for George¡¯s fever to subside.

    In less than 30 minutes, George was covered in sweat, and his temperature quickly dropped to 38 degrees..

 Chapter 1445 - Chapter 1445: George Was Moved

    Chapter 1445: George Was Moved

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Finn wiped George¡¯s body again and changed him into another set of pajamas before leaving the room.

    Meanwhile, George held tightly to Candice¡¯s hand and refused to let go.

    Candice had tried it to pry open George¡¯s grip before, but whenever she moved a little, George would hold her even tighter. It was as if he was afraid that she would suddenly leave.

    Seeing that, Candice stopped resisting. She just sat by the bed, with one hand in George¡¯s hand and the other checking George¡¯s body temperature.

    Once she confirmed that his body temperature was not rising, she rxed a little and leaned against George. By then, it was already past 5 a.m.

    Having stayed up all night, she felt a little sleepy. Hence, shey down beside George, closed her eyes, and fell asleep.

    George woke up around 7 a.m. He was used to waking up at that time, and it had be his body¡¯s biological clock. The moment he woke up, he felt that his entire body was weak and that he had no strength in his body.

    He moved his eyes and suddenly saw Candice lying beside him. He looked at her exhausted face as she slept on the side of the bed.

    He was shocked. He remembered that Teddy was with him when he went to sleepst night. How did it be that woman?

    What he found even more unbelievable was that his hand was holding hers. On top of that, she was not the one who grabbed him; he was!

    He quickly let go of his hand. His movements were a little too big, and it woke Candice up.

    Candice blinked. She was a little groggy when she woke up, but in the next second, she suddenly thought of something. She quickly came to her senses and used her hand to touch George¡¯s forehead, as if to make sure whether his fever was still there.

    George could feel the warmth of Candice¡¯s palm.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a fever anymore,¡± George told her.

    It was because Candice had ced her hand on his forehead for too long and he was actually a little attached to her.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Candice heaved a sigh of relief. Then, she looked at George. ¡°Are you awake?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    ¡°Are you hungry?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get Teddy to make you some breakfast.¡±

    George was speechless. ¡®I said I¡¯m not hungry!¡¯

    By then, Candice had left the room. After a while, she walked in with a bowl of yogurt with gran and fruits.

    George struggled to sit up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll help you,¡± Candice quickly said.

    She put the yogurt bowl on the bed and bent over to help George.

    ¡°I can do it myself.¡± He refused her help.

    Candice felt helpless, but all she could do was watch as George struggled to sit up.

    Then, she deliberately sighed. ¡°It suddenly seems to me that you¡¯re quite cute when you have a fever.¡±

    George leaned back against the headboard and stared at her.

    ¡°You would hold my hand and tell me not to leave. You would also tell me honestly when you were in pain.¡±

    George¡¯s face flushed red, but he tried to keep hisposure. ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°I was boredst night, so I recorded a video. Do you want to see how you were to mest night¡­¡± Candice pretended to show George her phone.

    ¡°I won¡¯t look!¡± George refused, clearly agitated.

    George was usually too reserved, and it was rare for him to be emotional.

    Candice smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just lying to you, silly.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the silly one.¡± George was furious.

    ¡°But what I said just now was true.¡±

    Candice picked up the bowl of yogurt, sat down, and fed George yogurt with some gran and fruits.

    George was about to refuse when he suddenly saw the red teeth marks on Candice¡¯s hand. Due to the broken skin, a scab had formed, and the bruises around it looked hideous.

    Candice naturally noticed George¡¯s gaze. She smiled. ¡°Yes, it was your masterpiecest night.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± George was obviously embarrassed.

    ¡°If you be a good boy and let me feed you this yogurt bowl, I won¡¯t hold it against you.¡± Candice did not want to make George feel awkward, so she offered her terms calmly.

    George did not answer, but it was obvious that he had acquiesced.

    Candice smiled.

    Actually, George was only ten years old. No matter howplicated a ten-year-old child¡¯s thoughts were, howplicated could they be?

    She scooped a spoonful of everything before putting it in George¡¯s mouth.

    In George¡¯s memory, he had never been taken care of like that before He recalled that his mother would never treat him like that. Although she loved him very much, she always taught him to be independent.

    It was not until his mother passed away that he realized why his mother wanted him to learn to be independent. It was because she knew she would leave his side early.

    His eyes reddened, but he forced himself to control his emotions. Candice also saw George¡¯s expression and naturally did not expose him. She just fed him the nutritious meal bite by bite, and George ate his food one bite at a time.

    Soon, the yogurt bowl was empty. Candice asked, ¡°Do you still want more food?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± George shook his head.

    ¡°In that case, do you want to get up and get some fresh air now? Or do you want to stay in bed and get more sleep?¡± ¡°I want to see Uncle Finn.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go get him.¡± Candice nodded.

    She left the room with the empty bowl.

    Just as she was at the door, she heard a very soft voice behind her. It was so soft that it sounded like an illusion. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Candice stopped in her tracks and smiled. Even though her eyes were a little red, she figured that George, that little wimp, was finally moved by her.

    It was not in vain that she treated him so well..

 Chapter 1446 - Chapter 1446: Edward Often Calls Out Jeanneâ€™s Name When Heâ€™ s Asleep

    Chapter 1446: Edward Often Calls Out Jeanne¡¯s Name When He¡¯ s Asleep

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Candice had always thought that George would treat her differently after what happenedst night. At least, he thanked her. However, in the next few days, he was back to his usual long face again. Even when she approached him, he would reject her.

    The person who would spend the night with him would definitely be Teddy. He even specifically instructed Teddy not to let her in his room. That little brat was really not easy to please.

    Candice went back to her room in a huff and sat on the bed. She had wanted to go to George¡¯s room to apany him, but the door was locked. Inside, Teddy had a wronged look on his face, as if to tell her not to make things difficult for him.

    Who was making things difficult for whom? Was it so difficult for her to see George?

    ¡°Why are you angry?¡± Edward came out of the bathroom after taking a shower. The moment he came out, he saw Candice¡¯s angry face and found it funny.

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of your son!¡± Candice said unhappily, ¡°I wonder whose personality he resembles, but he¡¯s so fussy! When he grows up, will he be able to find a wife?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s like me,¡± Edward said. At that moment, he pulled Candice into his embrace. ¡°Didn¡¯t I find a wife?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you found three,¡± Candice said sarcastically.

    Edward was a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Go to sleep.¡± Candice did not seem to want to say more.

    She believed that if she continued to think about it, she would die of anger. With that, she lifted the nket and went to bed.

    Edward followed her.

    ¡°Tomorrow is your father¡¯s birthday,¡± Edward said as he smoothened out the nket.

    Candice was stunned. She hadpletely forgotten about it. In fact, she did not even remember her father¡¯s birthday.

    ¡°He came to look for me today and told me to go back to the Nicholsons with you.¡±

    Candice nodded.

    At that moment, there was an indescribable feeling in her heart. It was as though she was no longer a member of the Nicholson family after leaving the Nicholsons.

    She felt a little ungrateful for thinking that.

    ¡°Do you want to go to George¡¯s room?¡± Edward asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°I have the key.¡±

    Candice looked at him.

    Edward took out the keys. ¡°The older the wiser.¡±

    Candice took the keys and left.

    As Edward stared at Candice¡¯s back, the smile on his face gradually faded. He wondered how long such happiness couldst¡­

    Candice used the key to open the door and saw Teddy wiping George¡¯s body.

    When the two of them heard the noise, they turned to look at Candice at the

    same urne, anu oeorge?s race uarKeneu.

    Candice felt an inexplicable sense of satisfaction. The more unhappy George was, the better she felt.

    ¡°How did you get the key to my room?¡± George questioned her.

    ¡°Your dad gave it to me.¡±

    George¡¯s little face twisted in anger.

    Therefore, what she meant was that he should take it up with his father.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± George frowned at Candice. ¡°To look after you and see if you feel better.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. There¡¯s no need for you to take care of me anymore.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Candice walked to George¡¯s window and looked at his fair little body under his clothes.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± George blushed.

    At that moment, he was a little flustered.

    ¡°You¡¯re not even fully grown yet. What¡¯s there to see?¡± Candice smiled brightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s indecent for a woman to look at a man. Get out!¡± George said angrily.

    Candice suddenly froze as that sentence seemed a little familiar. It was as if at some point in time, a little brat had told her the same.

    She looked straight at George.

    ¡°Teddy,¡± George called out to Teddy.

    Teddy felt terrible. ¡®Little Young Master, how could I dare to do anything to the Madam!¡¯

    ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you call Teddy.¡± Candice regained her senses. ¡°I won¡¯t leave.¡±

    George¡¯s face was red with anger.

    That woman was so annoying. She clearly knew that he did not like her, yet she was still so thick-skinned!

    ¡°What are you going to do if you don¡¯t leave?!¡± George held back and tried to calm himself down.

    ¡°Why do you reject me so much?!¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± George was stunned by Candice¡¯s sudden question.

    He just did not want to see her.

    ¡°Are you afraid of developing feelings for me?¡± Candice smiled smugly.

    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? What feelings can I have for you? You¡¯re just an old woman, ¡± George muttered.

    Candice was so angry that her head hurt.

    ¡°Get out of here. I want to sleep.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you..¡±

 Chapter 1447 - Chapter 1447: Edward Often Calls Out Jeanneâ€™s Name When Heâ€™ s Asleep

    Chapter 1447: Edward Often Calls Out Jeanne¡¯s Name When He¡¯ s Asleep

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°I don¡¯t need yourpany.¡±

    ¡°Teddy needs to rest too.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have to rest¡­¡± Teddy swallowed his words when he met Candice¡¯s gaze.

    In fact, he would now go back to his room after George fell asleep at night.

    George¡¯s injuries were recovering very quickly. Other than the wound on his legs, everything else was fine. Hence, he did not need any special care.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need Teddy to apany me. All of you, get out.¡±

    ¡°Young Master, didn¡¯t we agree to wash your hair tonight?¡± Teddy had already dressed George.

    At least it made things less awkwvard for George.

    ¡°I¡¯m not washing it anymore.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ haven¡¯t washed your hair for a week.¡± Teddy could not stand it anymore.

    George was a little obsessed with cleanliness. If Teddy had not stopped him, he would have washed his hair long ago.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you wash it.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Teddy, get out,¡± Candice ordered.

    Teddy was in a dilemma.

    ¡°Fourth Master is looking for you.¡± Candice found an excuse.

    Everyone knew that Candice was lying, but she gave Teddy an excuse. Hence, Teddy quickly walked out before George could not call out to him.

    When the door closed, Candice turned back to look at George and smiled triumphantly.

    George said, ¡°I¡¯m not washing my hair. You can go out.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±

    ¡°I smell something¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯te near me!¡± George quickly dodged.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t wash your hair, I¡¯lle near you.¡±

    ¡°Candice!¡±

    ¡°You called me Mom that night.¡±

    ¡°In your dreams!¡± ¡°Step-mom works too.¡±

    ¡°Candice.¡±

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s just a form of address.¡± Candicepromised.

    George was furious.

    ¡°I¡¯ll prepare the bathtub for you.¡± Candice turned to leave without giving George a chance to retort.

    After a while, Candice came out of the bathroom. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll carry you to the bathtub to lie down, so you won¡¯t get wet.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not washing¡­ I¡¯ll wash my hair!¡± When he saw Candice¡¯s face reallying closer, George immediately corrected himself.

    He could not ept how dirty he was now.

    Candice smiled triumphantly. For some reason, she felt a great sense of aplishment with George.

    ¡°Come up.¡± Candice sat on the edge of the bed with her back facing George. She wanted George to get on her back.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the bathroom myself.¡± ¡°Get up here!¡± Candicemanded.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t carry me. I¡¯m very heavy.¡±

    ¡°I can carry your dad.¡± Candice was determined.

    Although she had never carried him, she¡­ was often crushed under him. Hence, carrying George should not be a problem.

    George hesitated for a moment but still got onto Candice¡¯s back.

    Candice carried George on her back. He did not look fat, but he was not light at all. It was on apletely different level from Page¡¯s weight.

    ¡°I told you I was heavy.¡± George seemed a little embarrassed.

    Candice smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m as strong as a bull. I can still run 1000 meters with you on my back.¡± ¡°Liar.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s called a white lie.¡±

    George chose to shut up.

    Candice carefully ced George in the dry bathtub. George could not take a bath now because of the wound, so she wiped the bathtub clean in advance.

    After putting George down, Candicey George¡¯s head on the side of the bathtub, imitating the way a salon washed its customer¡¯s hair.

    She squatted beside the toilet and started to rinse George¡¯s hair with water. Candice squeezed a lot of shampoo on George¡¯s head and scratched his scalp for him.

    ¡°Are youfortable?¡± Candice asked.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Can you be honest with your words? How can someone like you get a wife in the future?¡±

    ¡°Who wants a wife?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll get married when you grow up. Are you nning to live under the same roof as your father for the rest of your life?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± George refused.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°But I can also be alone for the rest of my life.¡±

    ¡°I think your mother will definitely crawl out of her grave and beat you to death for that.¡±

    Was that woman not afraid of saying anything at all? All these years, he had nnt allowed anvnnp to mention his mother

    ¡°Are there any other itchy spots on your scalp?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± George said angrily.

    ¡°If there isn¡¯t, I¡¯ll just rinse your hair.¡±

    ¡°No¡­ Yes.¡± George changed his mind again because the back of his head was indeed itchy.

    He could endure the pain, but the itch was unbearable.

    ¡°Where?¡± Candice scratched his head.

    ¡°The back of my head. Yes, a little in the middle, a little on top. Yes, that¡¯s it.¡± George guided Candice to the itchiest spot.

    However, Candice did not help him with scratching it.

    Just when George could not stand it anymore, he heard Candice say, ¡°Call me your stepmom.¡±

    ¡°Candice!¡± George was about to explode.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t call me, I won¡¯t scratch it for you.¡± Candice was obviously doing it on purpose.

    George had never been so angry before, and the two of them were in a stalemate for a long time.

    Candice, in fact, knew how unbearable the itch could be. She was just about topromise when George gritted his teeth and called out in an extremely low voice, ¡°Mom.¡±

    The smile on Candice¡¯s face was obvious, and it was bright and warm. She must be very happy to smile like that, right?

    George saw her smile too. There was a reflective ss above the bathroom, and since George wasying down, he could see Candice¡¯s every frown and smile through the ss.

    ¡°I was forced,¡± George suddenly said.

    At that moment, Candice was already helping him scratch the itchiest spot on his scalp.

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t scratch the itch for me, I wouldn¡¯t have called you that. Don¡¯t be smug. ¡±

    He did not want to see Candice¡¯s bright smile and be infected by her.

    ¡°Your hand isn¡¯t injured. Can¡¯t you scratch it yourself?¡± Candice said on purpose.

    George was fuming. Being with Candice made him feel stupid.

    Candice looked at George¡¯s expression, with the smile still on her lips. However, she suddenly seemed a little more serious.

    She said, ¡°George, if I say it feels to me that you¡¯re my biological son, will you think that I¡¯m lying to you?¡±

    George pursed his lips.

    He actually¡­ felt the same too, especially that night. Even though he was in a daze, the feeling Candice gave him was too simr to his mother.

    If not for the fact that Candice lookedpletely different appearance from his mother when he woke up, he would have thought that his mother was still alive.

    He had even secretly observed whether Candice had a human skin mask on her face. However, Candice was not his mother, so he would stay away from her. He would not ept anyone other than his mother getting close to him. ¡°Can we get along peacefully?¡± Candice asked George seriously.

    ¡°No.¡± George refused.

    Candice rolled her eyes. That little brat was really invulnerable, and he would not budge at anything she said.

    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Candice asked him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of anything.¡±

    ¡°Are you afraid that I¡¯ll rece your mother? Are you afraid that you won¡¯t remember her? Are you afraid that you¡¯ll forget her?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± George retorted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± As if she did not hear George¡¯s voice, Candice continued, ¡°No one can rece Jeanne. Be it you or your father, no one can change her position in your hearts.¡±

    ¡°My dad¡­¡±

    ¡°Your dad often calls Jeanne¡¯s name when he¡¯s asleep.¡± Candice smiled. Her smile looked a little sad, but she seemed to be forcing herself to ept that fact..

 Chapter 1448 - Chapter 1448: Stirring Up Trouble

    Chapter 1448: Stirring Up Trouble

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    In the bathroom, Candice¡¯s calm voice stunned George. He had always thought that his father had forgotten about his mother.

    It had been so long since his mother passed away, and he had never heard his father talk about his mother again. His father had been living a good life all these years and had not shown any sadness because of his mother¡¯s passing. In fact, he even achieved quite a lot, creating history for Harken.

    Therefore, in his eyes, his father could live perfectly fine without his mother. His father was different from him, who always thought of his mother.

    When his mother had just passed away, he often could not sleep because he missed her very much. Later, he gradually got used to the days without his mother by his side. However, because of Candice¡¯s appearance recently, he started to think about his mother a lot again.

    He concluded that it was because that woman¡¯s influence in the family was too great that he felt she was a threat to his mother¡¯s status, hence his behavior.

    Even so, he had always thought he was the only one who felt that way. He had never thought that his father would also¡­ like him.

    He did not know what to feel. He seemed happy that his father still remembered his mother, but he also felt a little sad for the person behind him.

    Did she not care about his father calling out another woman¡¯s name?

    ¡°I can¡¯t possibly be bothered with a dead person, can I?¡± Candice chuckled.

    She seemed to have guessed George¡¯s thoughts.

    Then, she said calmly, ¡°That¡¯s why I can¡¯t do anything about it. I can¡¯t take away your mother¡¯s ce in your and your father¡¯s hearts. Look at how well your father treats me, like he¡¯s forgotten about your mother, so why can¡¯t you ept me?¡±

    Edward was really good to her, so good that she felt that Edward¡¯s feelings for her were very strong. It was as if he was deeply in love with her.

    It was only because Edward would asionally call Jeanne¡¯s name in his dreams that she knew Edward only loved one person in his entire life.

    Towards her, he probably felt more guilt than love. After all, he could not give her his love, so he could only make up for it with other things.

    In fact, she could¡­ ept that too. Their marriage had been a political one from the start, so she had not held much hope from the beginning. To be able to have such a good rtionship with Edward, she was content.

    What made her even more contented was Edward¡¯s children, whom she liked very much. She had a feeling that she would be fine not spending time with Edward, as long as she could spend time with George and Paige.

    Therefore, she felt lucky to have married Edward and epted the fact that Edward would never love her the most.

    When a person reached a certain age, they would not dwell on something they had no control over. Once they matured, they would learn how to live a better life.

    She did not know why or when it started, but she just knew how to protect herself. Once she felt that she was about to get hurt, she would choose to run away. That was why she knew how to ignore Edward¡¯s feelings for Jeanne.

    ¡°It¡¯s clean,¡± Candice said. She dried George¡¯s short hair with a towel before helping him out of the bathtub. She squatted down and carried George out of the bathroom.

    For the first time, George felt that Candice¡¯s back was warm and gave him a sense of security. In fact, her back was not broad at all, and her body was a

    little slender. However, he had an inexplicable feeling that the woman would protect him.

    He tried his best not to show any emotion as Candice ced him on the bed and took out a hairdryer to dry his hair.

    After she was done, she said, ¡°Go to sleep, George.¡± George, however, did not close his eyes.

    ¡°Must I leave before you can sleep?¡± Candice felt helpless. George was too difficult to please. Was his heart made of stone?

    ¡°Not really,¡± George suddenly whispered.

    Candice looked at him struggling to lie down. He had his back to Candice and had covered himself up tightly, like he was going to sleep.

    Seeing that, Candice smiled.

    Some people just refused to admit it, but their bodies would never lie. She had a feeling that George had epted her, but he was just unwilling to admit it.

    She did not know why she understood George so well. It was as if she had a

    telepathic connection to him.

    Just like that, Candice stayed with George until he fell asleep before leaving his room..

 Chapter 1449 - Chapter 1449: Stirring Up Trouble

    Chapter 1449: Stirring Up Trouble

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    When she pushed open the door to her room, Edward was also asleep.

    He needed to be very self-disciplined. Under normal circumstances, he could not stay upte, drink too much, or do anything that was bad for his health.

    As Candice climbed onto the bed andy down beside Edward, Edward was startled awake. She even suspected that he had not fallen asleep just now.

    The moment she got on the bed, he pulled her into his arms and hugged her tightly. It was as if he was afraid of losing her.

    If he did not talk in his sleep, she would have that she was his whole world.

    The next day, Edward brought Candice and Paige to the Nicholsons¡¯ vi.

    As George was injured, he could not go with them, but even if he could, he would not want to go either.

    Along the way, Paige was thrilled as she thought that she was going to the amusement park again. However, when she heard that they were going to Candice¡¯s house, she was not disappointed. Anyway, it was both a win for her as she got to leave the house.

    Many cars were already parked at the entrance of the Nicholsons¡¯ vi.

    Obviously, there were many people who came to attend Wyatt¡¯s birthday today.

    When Edward showed up with Candice and Paige, he instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention, and they even greeted him with smiles.

    Edward replied to them one by one before he brought Candice to Wyatt. Wyatt was extremely enthusiastic when he saw Edward. ¡°Leader, you¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°You can call me Edward on such asions.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes,¡± Wyatt quickly agreed.

    ¡°Dad, Mom.¡± Candice took the initiative to greet them.

    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± ire revealed a charming smile.

    ¡°Sister, Edward,¡± Chloe quickly called out to them.

    Candice pretended not to notice that Chloe called Edward on a first-name basis. She did not care about Chloe¡¯s little schemes. Deep down, she believed Chloe was weak.

    ¡°Paige.¡± Candice squatted down and picked up Paige. ¡°This is your grandpa and grandma.¡±

    Paige quickly greeted in her young voice, ¡°Hello, Grandpa and Grandma.¡±

    ¡°Oh Paige, you¡¯re so cute. Grandma has prepared a small gift for you. See if you like it. ¡± ire quickly took out a small plushy. It was a pink puppy.

    Thest thing Paige could refuse was a stuffed toy like that, so she quickly nodded and said, ¡°I like it very much. Thank you, Grandma.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± ire touched Paige¡¯s face, looking very intimate. ¡°What about me, Paige?¡± Chloe took the initiative to curry favor.

    Paige nced at Candice. ¡°Mommy.¡±

    Chloe¡¯s expression changed slightly as she did not expect Paige to call Candice ¡®mommy¡¯. She had really underestimated Candice to be able to win over Edward¡¯s daughter¡¯s heart in such a short period of time!

    She had originally nned to see Candice marry him and make a fool of herself. However, now that she saw Edward and Candice together, it was obvious that they had a great rtionship.

    Nevertheless, she endured the difort in her heart.

    Candice pretended not to notice the change in Chloe¡¯s expression and said gently to Paige, ¡°This is my youngest sister, your aunt.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Aunt,¡± Paige greeted politely.

    Chloe forced herself to smile again. ¡°Paige, you¡¯re so well-mannered and the most beautiful child I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Paige asked happily.

    No child could refuse being praised.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true.¡± Chloe deliberately said, ¡°Your father is the most handsome man in the world, so you must be the most beautiful child in the world.¡±

    She was beating around the bush, trying to please Edward and get Edward¡¯s attention.

    Paige quickly added, ¡°My mother is also the most beautiful mother in the world. That¡¯s why she gave birth to such a beautiful child like me. Isn¡¯t that right, Mommy?¡±

    Paige asked Candice. The little girl was very smart. Even though she was probably oblivious to what Chloe was thinking, she praised her mother because she was afraid Candice would be unhappy.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Whatever you say is right.¡± Candice tapped Paige¡¯s nose lovingly.

    With Paige¡¯s arm wrapped around Candice¡¯s neck, it seemed like the two of them were extremely close.

    Wyatt looked at their interaction and could not help but feel gratified. ¡°I was worried that Paige would not like Candice, but it seems like I was overthinking. ¡±

    ¡°They have a really good rtionship, and Paige likes Candice very much,¡± Edward replied.

    ¡°In that case, I can rest assured.¡± Wyatt hurriedly said, ¡°Come,e. Let¡¯s move to the garden and get ready to eat.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    There were already several tables set up in the vi¡¯s garden..

 Chapter 1450 - Chapter 1450: Stirring Up Trouble

    Chapter 1450: Stirring Up Trouble

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    At that moment, they all sat down ording to the host¡¯s arrangement.

    Wyatt¡¯s birthday party was not grand. It was just a few good friends having a meal together, and there was no exaggerated ceremony.

    Everyone was eating quietly.

    ¡°Paige, what do you like to eat? I¡¯ll take them for you.¡± Chloe deliberately sat beside Paige, as if to please Paige.

    ¡°No need, Aunt. Mommy knows what I like to eat.¡± Paige politely declined Chloe¡¯s offer.

    Chloe¡¯s expression was a little ugly. To think Candice had bought over Paige!

    Candice, on the other hand, could not help but smile. She did not say anything to Paige, but she did not expect that little girl to be so sensible.

    After all, she had thought that Paige was friendly and close to everyone. With thatparison, Paige was indeed much closer to her, and as she ate, she took care of Paige.

    Seeing how loving the interaction between the two of them was, Chloe¡¯s expression turned even uglier. She wanted to strangle Candice to death the moment she thought all of Candice¡¯s should be hers. That woman always seemed to give her a hard time.

    After lunch, Wyatt invited Edward to the tea room for tea.

    Those who came to attend Wyatt¡¯s birthday were also officials, and most of them naturally hoped that Edward would go. Hence, Candice tactfully left Edward¡¯s side and brought Paige to her room.

    Paige had the habit of taking afternoon naps, so she soon fell asleep in bed. Candice, on the other hand, could not fall asleep. In fact, she was baffled at why this ce felt even more unfamiliar to her than Bamboo Garden.

    After she tucked Paige in, she walked out to the balcony, and outside the balcony was the Nicholsons¡¯ back garden. At that moment, there were a few peopleing and going, so it was rtively quiet.

    Candice sat on the balcony and suddenly felt¡­ like smoking, but that was not the first time she felt that urge.

    Whenever she was alone and had nothing to do, she would feel an inexplicable desire to smoke. However, she refused to give in to it every time, as if she believed smoking was wrong.

    Moreover, she had to be careful as she was still hoping to get pregnanttely. She had never taken any precautions with Edward, and for some reason, she was still not pregnant after two months.

    She had just finished her period, so it should be possible this month. She hoped that she could get pregnant with a girl to keep Paigepany.

    Candice sat on the balcony and thought about some things quietly.

    Just then, she suddenly saw Edward in the backyard. Just as she was about to call out to him, she saw Chloe following behind Edward.

    ¡°Edward,¡± Chloe called out to him.

    Edward turned around and looked at her.

    ¡°Edward, I have something to ask you.¡± Chloe looked shy.

    ¡°Tell me,¡± Edward said indifferently.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to the diplomat exam, but do you think it¡¯s better to choose Mr. Scott or Mr. Zane? I haven¡¯t been able to make up my mind, and my dad hasn¡¯t given me any good suggestions, so I thought I¡¯ll ask you.¡±

    Edward thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Go with Mr. Zane. He¡¯s more outstanding in teaching and has nurtured many outstanding diplomatic officers.¡±

    ¡°I knew you would give me good advice. Thank you, Edward.¡± Candice carried

    herself as a well-mannered person.

    Edward, however, just turned around coldly and was about to leave.

    ¡°Edward¡­ Ah!¡± Chloe suddenly screamed.

    It looked like she had sprained her ankle, and her entire body fell into Edward¡¯s embrace, forcing Edward to support her.

    She looked shocked as she grabbed onto Edward¡¯s clothes tightly and did not react for a long time. Her body even deliberately rubbed against his seductively.

    ¡°Be careful,¡± Edward said coldly.

    Chloe blushed and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Edward.¡±

    However, Edward ignored Chloe, let go of her, and turned to leave.

    Chloe looked at Edward¡¯s cold back view. Her expression was a little ugly as she gritted her teeth. If Candice could seduce a man, there was no way she could not. With that, She turned around and walked into the living room of the vi.

    Candice watched their interaction, thinking that Chloe would die in Edward¡¯s hands one day. After all, offending the leader of a country was a crime punishable by death.

    She then returned to her room,y back on the bed, and slept with Paige.

    Suddenly, someone knocked on the door..

 Chapter 1451 - Chapter 1451: Stirring Up Trouble

    Chapter 1451: Stirring Up Trouble

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Candice opened the door unhappily, only to see Edward outside.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t want to deal with those old fogeys,¡± Edward said bluntly. Were they not his courtiers? How did he think those loyal to him would feel if they heard him say that?

    ¡°I¡¯m sleepy. Let¡¯s take an afternoon nap together.¡± Edward squatted down, picked Candice horizontally, and pressed her onto the bed.

    Candice was speechless.

    ¡°Paige is still here.¡± She hit Edward¡¯s chest.

    ¡°So what do you think I will do?¡± Edward asked her.

    Candice was stunned.

    ¡°You have such perverted thoughts now.¡± Edward pressed his lips against hers tightly,.

    ¡®F*ck, who was the perverted one now?¡¯

    Candice pushed Edward away.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take an afternoon nap? Hurry up and sleep.¡± Candice was exasperated.

    With that, Edward calmed down and hugged Candice tightly in his arms, as if he liked her scent. It did not take long before he fell asleep. He probably had the habit of taking afternoon naps.

    Candice did not want to sleep at first, but eventually, the sleepiness got to her. When she woke up halfway, she felt a small thing moving and crawling beside her like a cicada.

    She opened her eyes and saw Paige crawling over her body with all her might, trying to sleep between her and Edward. However, Edward was hugging her too tightly, and Paige could not fit in at all.

    Candice could not help butugh when she saw Paige¡¯s expression, so she moved her body a little. Finally, Paige fell into the space between the two of them. Having been satisfied, she fell asleep peacefully.

    Sometimes, she really envied how easily satisfied children were. If they were ziven candv, thev would think that the whole world was sweet.

    With that, she turned over to face Paige and fell asleep again.

    They were supposed to nap for one or two hours, but the family slept until dinner time. If not for the servants at home waking them up, they might have slept until tomorrow morning.

    They washed up briefly before they showed up in the living room together.

    By then, everyone else in the Nicholsons¡¯ courtyard had left. After lunch, some people hung out for a while before leaving, while others left after lunch. In short, only the Nicholsons were left at night.

    Edward, Candice, and Paige sat at the dining table.

    ¡°I never realized you could sleep so much back then and didn¡¯t expect you to sleep for so long,¡± Chloe deliberately said.

    It looked like she was just trying to liven up the atmosphere.

    Candice nced at her and said, ¡°I fell asleep with Edward.¡±

    Chloe¡¯s expression darkened a little. It was clear that she thought Candice was showing off.

    ¡°Edward has a lot of work to do every day, and it¡¯s hard for him to have free time. He should rest more,¡± Wyatt quickly said.

    ¡°Edward does work hard. I often see him on the news having to go to all parts of the country and even overseas. Just thinking about it makes me tired,¡± Chloe said with concern. ¡°Edward, I¡¯ll get you some pumpkin soup.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Edward rejected her directly.

    Her rejection of Chloe was obvious. It made Chloe, who had already stood up, feel a little embarrassed.

    She quickly said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll get a bowl for you, Sister. After all, you have to take good care of Edward.¡±

    Candice smiled in response.

    She could not reject Chloe. It was fine if Edward did not like Chloe because Wyatt and ire, especially, would not dare to say anything even if they were angry. However, if she did not show Chloe any respect, they would probably think she was a bad person.

    Seeing that Candice did not refuse, Chloe eagerly scooped a bowl of soup and handed it to Candice. Just as Candice was about to take it, Chloe lost her bnce. Just like that, the boiling soupnded on Chloe¡¯s hands.

    Instantly, she screamed, ¡°Ah!¡±

    Candice was surprised. She knew that Chloe must be up to no good for taking the initiative to express her goodwill, so she was prepared for Chloe to pour the soup on her hands. Unexpectedly, Chloe did it on herself instead¡­ What was she trying to say?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ire¡¯s face turned pale.

    She quickly went over to take a look at Chloe.

    ¡°It hurts.¡± Chloe was in so much pain that tears were streaming down her face.

    ¡°Quickly rinse it with cold water and call a private doctor over to take a look at Second Young Lady immediately,¡± Wyatt ordered.

    The hall suddenly became chaotic..

 Chapter 1452 - Chapter 1452: Stirring Up Trouble

    Chapter 1452: Stirring Up Trouble

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Candice turned to look at Edward, who also turned to look at her. The two of them seemed to have a telepathic connection, but they did not say anything to each other.

    Soon, the private doctor rushed to the Nicholsons¡¯ courtyard.

    Chloe¡¯s hand was scalded. There were red and swollen blisters on it, and some of the skin hade off, making it look extremely hideous.

    ¡°It hurts.¡± Candice was in so much pain that her tears kept falling when the medicine was applied.

    ¡°Mom, what happened to Aunt?¡± Paige was horrified when she saw the scene.

    ¡°Aunt was scalded by the hot soup just now, and it hurts a lot. Paige, you have to be careful in the future. Don¡¯t hurt yourself, okay?¡± Candice coaxed Paige gently.

    Candice was educating the child, but Chloe heard it differently. She thought what Candice meant was that it was her own fault for being careless and it had nothing to do with Candice.

    ¡®That woman is smart enough to absolve herself of responsibility, huh?¡¯ Chloe gritted her teeth in pain and frustration.

    ¡°Look at you. You¡¯re so old, yet you can¡¯t even hold the bowl of soup properly,¡± ire criticized Chloe despite feeling a little sorry for Chloe.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never done it before. I just wanted to treat my sister better, but I didn¡¯t expect myself to be so clumsy¡­¡±

    ¡°I know you have a good rtionship with your sister, but you have to act within your capabilities,¡± ire said dotingly.

    Candice found it funny that they were making a big deal out of a bowl of soup.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be more careful next time.¡± Chloe nodded, feeling wronged.

    By then, the doctor had bandaged Chloe¡¯s hand.

    He reminded her, ¡°Second Young Lady, the burns on your hand are very serious, but I¡¯ve already bandaged your wounds. Be careful not to get it wet and try not to irritate the wound, or it could get easily infected. Once the wound is infected, it will be much more serious than the original injury.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ire quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll take good care of her. Thank you.¡± ¡°As I should,¡± the private doctor said respectfully.

    ¡°Mom, aren¡¯t you and Dad going on a trip tomorrow?¡± Chloe suddenly said.

    ¡°How can we go with your condition? I¡¯ll stay at home with you.¡±

    ¡°How can that do? You guys are usually so busy, and you can only go on a trip once a year. This has always been the rule since you got married. How can you change it just like that?¡±

    ¡°So what if I don¡¯t go once? We can go next year or postpone it.¡± ¡°Dad has applied for his annual leave. How can he change it just like that?¡± ¡°You child-¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to Candice¡¯s house.¡± Chloe suddenly said, ¡°Since you¡¯re worried about me being alone at home, I¡¯ll go to her house for a week. After all, I have a good rtionship with her, and I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t mind it if I stay with her for a bit.

    Isn¡¯t that right, Sister?¡±

    Chloe¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation, and her face looked innocent.

    Candice smiled. ¡°Alright.¡±

    It turned out Chloe was putting on an act tonight just to go to Edward¡¯s house. Since she knew Chloe¡¯s motive, she did not reject her.

    She just wanted Chloe to know her ce. Otherwise, Chloe might think she was omnipotent.

    ¡°I knew you were the best.¡± Chloe was very excited. She then said to her parents, ¡°Dad, Mom, this way, you can go on a vacation without worrying about me.¡±

    ire thought it was a good idea, but Wyatt, on the other hand, was worried. He said to Edward, ¡°Look, will it affect you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Candice¡¯s sister is my sister. Besides, Candice has the final say in everything at home.¡±

    It meant that Candice could do whatever she wanted.

    At that, Chloe¡¯s expression darkened again. Candice was not usually good at seducing men, so how could she have Edward under her thumb?

    Could it be that Candice had fawned over Edward¡¯s daughter? For men with children, their children were their soft spot.

    She sneered to herself. Ever since she was young, her greatest ability had been her affinity with people. She refused to believe that she could not bribe a child. Not only would she bribe them, but she even wanted to use them.

    ¡°In that case, can I go with you tonight? Mom and Dad will be leaving South Hampton City by ne early tomorrow morning,¡± Chloe said.

    ¡°As long as it¡¯s convenient for you.¡± Candice nodded.

    She did not sound too keen but did not reject the idea.

    ¡°Helen,¡± Chloe called out to the maid at home. ¡°Pack some clothes for me, but nothing too much. Just something that can be used in daily life will do.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Second Young Lady.¡±

    In fact, Chloe had already prepared her luggage.

    She had never failed in getting anything she wanted to do, including Edward.. She had to get him!

 Chapter 1453 - Chapter 1453: Zoeâ€™s Trick

    Chapter 1453: Zoe¡¯s Trick

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    That night, Chloe followed Candice back to Bamboo Garden, and it was her first time visiting Edward¡¯s residence.

    She had always thought that with Edward¡¯s personality, the decoration style would be cold and would make people feel that it was very serious and dignified. However, she did not expect it to be so warm.

    The decoration in the house was not festive, but it gave off a very warm vibe. As she quietly sized up everything there, she saw that there was only one servant in the house, and it was a man.

    In that case, who would serve her?

    ¡°Teddy,¡± Candice called out to Teddy, who was still busy. ¡°Come over here for a moment.¡±

    Teddy quickly walked over.

    ¡°This is Chloe, my younger sister. She will be here for a week. Her right hand is injured and scalded. Please take care of her.¡± Candice introduced him naturally.

    ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± Teddy appeared very respectful as he called out to Chloe respectfully, ¡°Ms. Nicholson, nice to meet you. I¡¯m Teddy.¡±

    ¡°Hello. I¡¯ll have to trouble you for the next few days.¡± Chloe smiled in a friendly manner.

    In fact, she did not care about the servant in front of her. Especially when she heard him call Candice ¡°madam¡± and her ¡°miss ¡°, she felt inexplicably unhappy. ¡°Ms. Nicholson, you¡¯re too polite. It¡¯s my duty to serve.¡±

    Chloe and Teddy exchanged a few pleasantries. She gave people the impression that she was very easygoing and did not put on any airs.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to your room. It¡¯s gettingte, and you should rest early.¡± Candice said, ¡°Teddy, please help Chloe with her luggage.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Candice handed Paige to Edward and took Chloe upstairs.

    Chloe got excited the moment she walked up to the second floor. The thought of her entering Edward¡¯s private space made her inexplicably excited. ¡°Sister, which room are you and Edward staying in?¡± Chloe asked curiously.

    Candice pointed. ¡°This room.¡±

    ¡°In that case, can I choose the room closest to you? I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be used to living here, and I¡¯ll be morefortable living next door to you.¡±

    ¡°The room next door to mine is Paige¡¯s.¡± Candice said bluntly, ¡°And across from ours is George.¡±

    Chloe¡¯s face sank.

    ¡°There¡¯s only one guest room on the second floor.¡± Candice pretended not to notice Chloe¡¯s expression and continued to say to herself.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to live in the corner room.¡±

    ¡°Then, there¡¯s only downstairs. Teddy lives downstairs, and there are two rooms next to him.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the servant living downstairs?¡± Chloe expressed her displeasure.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I brought you upstairs,¡± Candice said matter-of-factly.

    Chloe forced herself to ept it. Anyway, she would be sleeping on the bed in the master bedroom one day.

    ¡°Here.¡± Candice brought Chloe to the room at the end.

    In fact, the room had everything, including an attached bathroom. Still, Chloe walked in reluctantly, and Teddy put down her luggage.

    ¡°Teddy, you can go do your own thing now,¡± Candice told Teddy to leave after he put the luggage down.

    Chloe¡¯s eyes widened. Was that servant not going to unpack her luggage for her?

    ¡°Chloe, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. Your hand is injured. You should wash up and rest early.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Chloe nodded obediently.

    At the thought that her impatience would mess up a big n, she chose to bear with it. She could not afford to fall out with Candice now.

    ¡°By the way, other than Paige, there¡¯s also George. George has a cold personality and doesn¡¯t like outsiders to get close to him. He¡¯s been injured and resting at home recently. Try not to provoke him,¡± Candice reminded Chloe.

    ¡°Is George a bad person?¡± Chloe asked. ¡°He¡¯s considered quite good,¡± Candice replied.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Chloe nodded

    However, she secretly knew that Candice was definitely afraid that she would curry favor with George. After all, it was rumored that Edward loved his son, George, the most because he was Jeanne¡¯s son.

    Therefore, as long as she could please George, she would most likely be the mistress of the house and the most respected wife in the country.

    Chloe was secretlying up with a scheme in her mind. ¡°I¡¯ll leave first. If there¡¯s anything, you cane and look for me.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    With that, Candice left and closed the door for Chloe. Hopefully, Chloe could behave herself, or she would be courting death.

    Candice did not return to her room immediately. Instead, she walked into George¡¯s room, and George seemed to have given in to her as the door was not locked from the inside..

 Chapter 1454 - Chapter 1454: Zoeâ€™s Trick

    Chapter 1454: Zoe¡¯s Trick

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    When she walked in, George was lying in bed reading a book.

    George¡¯s behavior was different from children of the same age. Children of the same age would never be as self-disciplined as George. Even if no one had disciplined him, he would arrange his own study time reasonably.

    George was expressionless when he saw Candice return. His little face looked cold.

    Candice stared at George for a long time until it made George feel ufortable. He frowned and touched his face, thinking that there was something on his face, which made him a little embarrassed.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing on your face, and you¡¯re especially handsome,¡± Candice said bluntly.

    George turned to look at Candice. How would she know what he was thinking?

    ¡°Then, why are you staring at me?¡± George was annoyed. When it came to Candice, he could not stay calm for even a minute.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking that with such a handsome face, even if you have a bad personality, there should still be girls who like you,¡± Candice said seriously.

    George blushed at her words. However, he said angrily, ¡°Candice, I¡¯m only 10 years old. Is it appropriate for you to tell me this?¡±

    ¡°But you understand it, don¡¯t you? Since you do, what¡¯s inappropriate about it?¡± Candice asked.

    George¡¯s little face twisted in anger.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t mind even if you get into a rtionship at a young age. I can even help you by getting your father to ept it.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t fall in love at a young age, nor will I fall in love. Get out!¡± George believed that Candice would anger him to death one day.

    Candice, however, did not react to George¡¯s temper. She smiled and said, ¡°I came to see you today because I have something to tell you.¡±

    ¡°Tell me quickly!¡± He did not want to see her for even a minute.

    However, unknowingly, he had begun to ept her matters. In the past, his instinctive reaction would be ¡°I don¡¯t want to know¡±.

    ¡°My sister, Chloe, will be staying with us for a week. Anyvvay, she doesn¡¯t have good intentions, so you should be mentally prepared,¡± Candice said bluntly.

    ¡°Is she worse than you?¡± George asked.

    Candice was stunned for a moment before she smiled. ¡°A different kind of worse.¡±

    George frowned.

    ¡°You¡¯re exceptionally smart. You¡¯ll know when you see her.¡± ¡°I¡¯m more than smart!¡± George was a little angry.

    ¡°You¡¯re smart and wise.¡± Candice found another word.

    ¡°Hurry up and leave. I want to rest.¡± George did not know why he was being led by the nose by Candice.

    He was just fine alone, yet the woman insisted on disturbing his life. He even had to chase her away several times tonight, but she had yet to leave.

    ¡°Good night.¡± Candice smiled brightly.

    She also knew that if she stayed any longer, George would probably have a mental breakdown. Seeing that George¡¯s long face was back again, Candice left.

    Then, the moment she pushed open the door to her and Edward¡¯s room, she froze because she saw Chloe in a spaghetti-strap dress in the room while Edward was on the bed. That scene made her a little unhappy.

    ¡°Sis, where did you go?¡± Before Candice could get angry, Chloe asked.

    Candice held it in and said, ¡°Why are you looking for me?

    ¡°I can¡¯t use the bathroom in the room. Plus, my right hand is injured, so it¡¯s very inconvenient for me to take a shower. I wanted to take a shower with you, but I didn¡¯t expect you to not be in when I pushed open your door,¡± Chloe said happily.

    What gave her the right to act so self-righteous when she was the one who barged into someone else¡¯s room?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll go back to your room with you to take a shower.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll shower here, so you don¡¯t have to go back and forth. I¡¯ll go back to my room after the shower. I¡¯ve brought my undergarments.¡± Chloe said, ¡°Edward, you don¡¯t mind, right?¡±

    As she spoke, she deliberately waved her bright red bra and pants. Edward¡¯s eyes shifted, and he looked at Candice. However, before Candice could answer, Chloe had already walked into the bathroom.

    In the bathroom, she called out, ¡°Sis,e in, and let¡¯s take a shower together. We haven¡¯t taken a shower together in a long time.¡±

    Candice pursed her lips. In the end, she walked into the bathroom, where Chloe had started to take off her clothes even though the bathroom door was not closed.

    After locking the door, Candice also began to take off her clothes.

    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t you think I have a good figure?¡± Chloe stood in front of the mirror and looked at herself.

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty good,¡± Candice responded..

 Chapter 1455 - Chapter 1455: Zoeâ€™s Trick

    Chapter 1455: Zoe¡¯s Trick

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    She seemed a little cold.

    Chloe snickered to herself. She was certain that Candice was jealous of her.

    After the two of them went through puberty, her figure was obviously much better than Candice¡¯s. Candice had a well-proportioned figure, but she was definitely not as voluptuous and slender as Chloe.

    When the two of them stood next to each other, the man would notice her immediately and never spare Candice a second nce. Edward was unaware of her beauty, which was why he was seduced by Candice.

    She watched as Candice slowly took off her clothes. She wanted to surpass Candice in every way and make Candice feel ashamed.

    While Chloe was deep in her thoughts, Candice took off all her clothes. However, the moment she took it off, Chloe¡¯s eyes widened.

    Since when did Candice have such a good figure? Even a woman would be moved by her beauty. There was not an ounce of fat on her body, and every part of her body looked good.

    That woman¡­ did she go for stic surgery on her body In order to marry Edward?

    ¡°Protect your hands well ande over to take a shower.¡± Candice pretended not to notice Chloe¡¯s gaze and called out to her calmly.

    Chloe came back to her senses and looked at the two bodies in the mirror. Even if she did not want to admit it, she had to admit that Candice had turned crushed her in a second.

    No wonder Edward liked Candice so much. He must have been seduced by her body.

    She could not believe that in order to secure her position as Edward¡¯s woman, that shameless woman actually went under the knife. Candice had no sense of shame at all!

    She was displeased, but she still walked toward Candice and showered with thetter¡¯s help.

    ¡°Sis, did you do anything to your body?¡± Chloe looked friendly and sincere.

    ¡°Your figure looks better now.¡±

    ¡°No, or perhaps, I don¡¯t remember.¡± Candice said, ¡°My memory has been nk for a long time.¡±

    To Chloe¡¯s ears, Candice was tacitly agreeing to having done surgery on her body, but she just found an easy excuse to cover up.

    ¡°Do you really not remember what happened in the past?¡± Chloe asked.

    She refused to believe that a person could lose her memory just like that. She had a feeling that Candice was pretending to be pitiful so that her father would treat her better, and that was why she married Edward.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember,¡± Candice answered.

    Her heart suddenly skipped a beat, and a memory seemed to sh past her mind again. However, it also felt like she was dreaming because those memories had nothing to do with her being Candice. ¡°I¡¯m so sad for you.¡± Chloe looked very sad.

    Candice looked at her indifferently.

    Of course, she did not expose Chloe. Instead, she said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m used to it.¡± ¡°I will spend more time with you in the future,¡± Chloe said considerately.

    Candice smiled faintly and found it funny. ¡®What confidence did Chloe have to think her despicable methods could work on me?¡¯

    She also somehow found Chloe inferior after getting to know many people.

    After the two of them took a shower, Candice went out in her pajamas. Chloe, too, was wearing the pajamas that she had worn when she came. It was bright red, spaghetti-strapped, and showed a lot of skin.

    She had just taken a shower and deliberately did not dry her bodypletely to make herself look more seductive. Then, she walked out before Candice could put on her clothes.

    Meanwhile, Candice looked at Chloe¡¯s back with a faint smile and continued to put on her clothes slowly.

    She did not feel much for Chloe, so she was not so kind as to remind her not to court her own death. In any case, Chloe deserved what would happen to her in the end.

    Candice put on her clothes and walked out to see that Edward¡¯s back was facing Chloe.

    Chloe was calling out to him, ¡°Edward, are you asleep?

    Edward pretended not to hear her.

    ¡°Are you asleep so soon? I just wanted to thank you for letting mee to your house and reunite with my sister. I¡¯ve really missed her.¡±

    Still, Edward did not respond.

    Chloe stomped her feet in anger. She could not believe that Edward did not even look at her sexy look.

    She gritted her teeth and told herself that he was not in a hurry. There was still a week left anyway, and she refused to believe that she could not seduce Edward.

    She said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll head back to my room first. Goodnight, Edward..¡±

 Chapter 1456 - Chapter 1456: Zoeâ€™s Trick

    Chapter 1456: Zoe¡¯s Trick

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    She turned to Candice and said, ¡°Goodnight, Sis.¡±

    Candice nodded, and Chloe left unwillingly. After that, Candice closed the door.

    ¡°Lock it.¡± In the room, Edward instructed her in a low voice.

    It turned out the man was just pretending to be asleep because he did not want to talk to Chloe.

    Candice locked the door as she was told and then returned to her bed. The moment she crawled into bed, Edward pressed her body down.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°What else is there besides you?¡± The corners of Edward¡¯s lips curled up into a smile.

    In front of outsiders, a man who was upright, serious, calm, and reserved was really horny in private.

    Candice decided to y hard to get. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you were teased by Chloe?¡±

    ¡°You knew her purpose foring, but you still don¡¯t stop her. Do you think your husband, I, has strong willpower, or do you think Chloe doesn¡¯t have the assets

    ¡°I want to drive her out and leave nothing behind.¡± Candice enunciated each word.

    ¡°I ept your reason.¡± Edward smiled.

    The next second, the two of them made crazy and passionate love in bed.

    Candice always felt that it was not bad to spend a lifetime with Edward. Other than the fact that he could not forget Jeanne, everything else was fine. She even liked his children. Hence, she had never thought she would give Edward up.

    Under the same night sky, Nox was bored out of his mind. He thought that he would be in a better mood now that his marriage was on the agenda.

    After all, he felt that it was a rare thing for him to be able to settle down with a woman. He should be proud of himself and celebrate. However, for some reason, he still felt frustrated.

    He called Finn, wanting thetter to apany him out for a drink to relieve his boredom, only for Finn to reject his invitation. Finn said he was now the father of two and had a greater responsibility of taking care of his child.

    Finn¡¯s news triggered Nox even more. In the beginning, Nox thought that Finn would die alone. However, a woman started pursuing himter on, and he became the fastest one to get married among the three of them. Although his marriage did not go well, they got back together and separated many times.

    Just when he thought that Finn was going to die alone again, Finn suddenly told him that he was going to be a father. At that time, he was talking to Zoe about marriage and was still hesitant about it. However, Finn¡¯s news triggered him so badly that he was not hesitant about it anymore.

    He, too, could be a father ¡ª a father of twins! Or even if he could not be the father of twins, he could at least have two kids in three years. In any case, he could not fall behind Monica and Finn.

    Yet, now that everything was settled and confirmed, he felt empty and lonely again.

    Nox put out his cigarette and dialed Zoe¡¯s number.

    ¡°Where are you?¡± Nox asked.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I have something on tonight and might not be able toe over,¡± Zoe quickly said.

    At that moment, she was at the nightclub. The thought of her getting married

    to Nox in a month made her want to indulge herself.

    She had never thought that Nox would want to marry her. Although she knew that Nox was serious about her and that they were dating on the premise of marriage, she had always thought that Nox would not marry her so soon.

    Nox did not look like someone who wanted to be a father but someone who was more suitable for dating. Therefore, she had always thought that their rtionship couldst for a while and that she could have fun for a year and a half.

    Unexpectedly, Nox suddenly made up his mind to get married. Since he had brought it up, she definitely could not reject him. She could only show his enthusiasm and excitement as she agreed.

    After agreeing, her first thought was to have as much fun as she could before getting married.

    ¡°I know you have something to do, but I just wanted to ask you where you are. I¡¯m a little bored, so I¡¯lle over to look for you.¡±

    Zoe¡¯s body stiffened.

    Nox wanted toe and look for her? She was just looking for an excuse. How was she going to cover up her lie now?

    ¡°Why? Is it inconvenient?¡± Nox sounded a little angry.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll know that I¡¯m at the nightclub,¡± Zoe said carefully.

    To her, the most perfect lie was to make everything that was fake be real..

 Chapter 1457 - Chapter 1457: Zoeâ€™s Trick

    Chapter 1457: Zoe¡¯s Trick

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m such a petty person? What¡¯s wrong with having a meal with friends and then having some fun with them?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Zoe replied, ¡°Come over then. I¡¯m in room 999. I can introduce my friends to you. We¡¯ve all been busy, so you haven¡¯t gotten to know many of them. They will be at our wedding as well.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Nox hung up.

    He was actually looking down on himself. He used to be the king of having fun, but now he was so embarrassed by the fact that he wanted to join someone else¡¯s fun.

    Nox soon arrived at room 999. In the private room, the lighting was alright and not particrly dark. Moreover, it was not particrly noisy. It was just some young people drinking peacefully.

    When Nox entered, everyone looked at him. Shelly immediately saw him too, and at that moment, she could not help but grin.

    To think Nox had walked into the den where he was cuckolded! There were six men inside, and all of them had an affair with Zoe. It made Shelly rather curious as to how Nox would get along with them.

    Shelly stood at the side as if she did not exist and looked at Nox while everyone was surrounding and weing Nox warmly. ¡°Hello, Young Master Winter.¡± ¡°Young Master Winter, your reputation precedes you.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Winter¡­¡±

    Nox was used to beingplimented by others, so he reacted to them naturally.

    Shelly looked at Nox and realized that the guy was not here to catch them in the act.

    No wonder the men and women in there were behaving differently. Just a 1110111e11L ago, Luey were dll Killus UI¡­ CLdZY dilu Illuece11L L11H1gs. She thought that people in the city people knew how to have fun, but on the contrary, it was because Nox wasing. In fact, everyone was helping Zoe put on an act.

    Zoe held Nox¡¯s arm intimately and introduced him to a man. ¡°Nox, this is Cody.

    His family has some business with mine, and his father is very close to mine.

    Thest time I was drunk, he was the one who sent me back.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Young Master Winter.¡± Cody took the initiative to greet him and raised his wine ss to toast him.

    ¡°Hello.¡± Nox also drank with him.

    ¡°Because of work, I often meet Zoe, and she often talks about you.¡± Cody started the conversation.

    They were chatting as friends, and Nox did not put on airs.

    In front of Zoe¡¯s friends, he made sure to show them the respect they deserved. He would not refuse anyone who came to toast him and would asionally take the initiative to drink with them.

    Shelly thought Nox deserved to be cuckolded for trusting Zoe so much.

    ¡°Waiter, two more beers please,¡± Cody instructed Shelly.

    Shelly quickly responded by speaking into the microphone and asking the staff at the nightclub to send over two bottles of beer.

    After that, she squatted on the ground and opened them one by one, cing them on the coffee table in front of her. Then, she ced the empty beer bottles they had drunk earlier into the beer boxes. She did it very seriously and naturally.

    When Nox lowered his head to grab a beer, he nced at it and saw the waitress, Shelly, kneeling on the ground. For some reason, he was a little angry, just like every time he saw Shelly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zoe, who sat beside him, immediately notice his emotions.

    That was probably why Zoe had not failed for so long. It was because she had always been meticulous and cautious, so she could feel the slightest change in

    Nox.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Even then, Nox¡¯s tone seemed to have changed.

    Zoe could not help but nce at the waitress kneeling on the ground and thought she was quite good-looking.

    Could it be that Nox had a type? However, she did not care. To her, no woman was a threat to her as she was confident that Nox was hers.

    As the night deepened, the men and women in the private room drank more and more. It was neverending.

    Zoe, who was a little drunk, walked into the bathroom in the private room. Just as she entered, a figure nimbly followed her in and closed the toilet door behind him.

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Zoe lowered her voice and asked Cody.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it exciting?¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy? No matter how exciting it is, I will not do anything in front of

    Nox. Get out.¡±

    ¡°Why are you so agitated? Did I say I was going to f*ck you?¡± Cody smiled evilly..

 Chapter 1458 - Chapter 1458: Zoeâ€™s Trick

    Chapter 1458: Zoe¡¯s Trick

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just reminding you that there¡¯s no such thing as a secret in this world. The fact that you cheated on Nox behind his back will be exposed one day.¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Zoe¡¯s expression darkened.

    ¡°Can you not think of me as such a despicable person? I¡¯m just trying to help you.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Zoe frowned.

    ¡°What I mean is, if one day you¡¯re exposed for cheating on Nox while you¡¯re dating him, you¡¯d better get evidence that Nox was also cheating on you.¡±

    ¡°Do you think Nox is still the same as he was before? Ever since he got together with me, he hasn¡¯t had any improper rtionships with other women.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you to create evidence!¡±

    ¡°Can you just say what you want to say?¡± Zoe¡¯s expression was grim.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be straightforward.¡± Cody looked at Zoe. ¡°You must¡¯ve noticed Nox¡¯s strange gaze when he looked at the waitress in our private room. Through careful observation, I noticed that the waitress is indeed good-looking and has an inexplicable innocence to her. In a ce like a nightclub, she naturally stands out.¡±

    ¡°Is she that good-looking?¡± Zoe was naturally unhappy that the man was judging other women like that.

    ¡°Of course, her beauty is nothing like yours, ¡± Cody quickly added.

    ¡°Nothing a man says can be trusted.¡±

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be jealous. Let¡¯s get to the point.¡±

    ¡°Tell me.¡±

    ¡°Take this opportunity to let Nox sleep with the waitress. When the timees, take a video of them sleeping together. Once you¡¯re exposed, you can use this as an exchange and leverage with Nox.¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy? Why would I let my man sleep with someone else?¡± Zoe naturally could not ept it.

    ¡°Calm down and think about the benefits of doing this. Don¡¯t forget that other than your rtionship with Nox, your family still has to rely on Nox for support. If Nox really finds out that you cheated on him, won¡¯t your family go bankrupt?¡± Cody said, ¡°I also think that we should get along and I can give you some advice. ¡®

    ¡°But you¡¯re thinking of getting Nox to sleep with another woman¡ª¡±

    ¡°Why? You¡¯re allowed to be with other men, but Nox isn¡¯t allowed to be with other women? Are you women so selfish?¡± Zoe pursed her lips.

    In any case, she found it a little uneptable.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s no big deal for Nox to sleep with a waitress because he would never marry a waitress. Even if Nox slept with her, she wouldn¡¯t threaten your status as the Winters¡¯ eldest young mistress.¡±

    ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t I find an ugly woman to sleep with Nox?¡±

    ¡°If the woman¡¯s too ugly, what can you do with the video? If Nox insists he was drunk, what can you say then? Just find someone better-looking and make it hard for him to defend himself!¡±

    Zoe was still hesitant about the idea.

    ¡°You have a good opportunity today. If you want me to get someone to get it for you immediately, there are a lot of drugs in the nightclub. But if you have enough confidence in yourself, do whatever you want. I¡¯m just giving you advice from the perspective of an observer.¡± Cody did not force the idea on her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll head out first.¡¯

    ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Zoe suddenly called out to him.

    Cody turned around.

    ¡°We¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Zoe gritted her teeth.

    She had to give herself some protection. If Nox really found out about her, she would be bankrupt, and she could not ept that result..

 Chapter 1459 - Chapter 1459: Tortured by Nox

    Chapter 1459: Tortured by Nox

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Zoe was originally a little drunk, but because of what she had to do, she instantly sobered up.

    When she returned to the private room, Cody was downing drink after drink with Nox, who did not reject him. In any case, he could drink with anyone.

    Zoe also knew that Nox had a good tolerance for alcohol and liked to drink, but she had not seen him drink like that with outsiders in a long time. He would usually only indulge like that with Edward and Finn. It was rare for him to indulge himself like that when he was alone.

    It felt as if Nox was deliberately getting drunk today, and he did not seem to be in a good mood. To be precise, Nox had been in a bad mood over thest few days. The two of them were talking about the wedding. Although he was the one who brought it up, she sometimes felt that he seemed passive about it.

    Anyway, it was very strange. It made Zoe wonder if Nox also had a phobia of marriage but was just getting himself to ovee it.

    She returned to Nox¡¯s side and intimately pressed her entire body against Nox¡¯s. Nox also took the opportunity to hug Zoe, making the two of them look very intimate.

    Shelly, on the other hand, just looked at him indifferently. In fact, she felt pretty good.

    In the beginning, she thought she would be a good person and let Nox know what kind of person Zoe was. Now, she suddenly found it quite satisfying to not be a good person.

    She watched as Zoe yed Nox like a fool. She even thought that if Nox found out one day, she would piss him off on purpose. Just thinking about that scene made her very happy.

    ¡°Waitress,¡± Zoe suddenly called out to her.

    Shelly was a little distracted, and at that moment, she could not hide the smile on her face. Just the thought of certain scenes made her smile happily.

    Nox, on the other hand, was ring at her. He thought, ¡®That woman is crazy. Why is sheughing out of the blue?¡¯

    Had she lost her mind because she was too shocked? Was he too intimate with Zoe that caused Shelly to be bewitched?

    However, in the next second, he felt that he had nothing to do with Shelly. Why did her jealousy have to do with him? Why should he care about her feelings?

    At that thought, he hugged Zoe tighter and even nted a kiss on Zoe¡¯s face.

    Feeling Nox¡¯s affection for her tonight, Zoe was a little hesitant. Should she do it? Would she hurt Nox if she did that? No matter how she looked at the situation, she believed Nox loved her deeply.

    As the two of them flirted in front of everyone, Zoe seemed to have forgotten that she was calling Shelly.

    Shelly, on the other hand, was distracted and did not hear Zoe. Now, seeing the interaction between the two of them¡­ Shelly¡¯s smile became even more obvious.

    She had always found the two of them to be a match made in heaven, so she had to resist the urge to be a good person and separate them.

    The night deepened, but no one had the intention of leaving.

    Shelly looked at the time. It was past 1 a.m. Every time she worked the night shift, it would seriously affect her sleep. How much longer were those people going to drink?

    ¡°Waitress,¡± Zoe suddenly called out to Shelly.

    Shelly was not distracted this time. In fact, she was hoping those people would leave immediately.

    Hence, she quickly went over and knelt on the ground. That was how they were supposed to treat their high-level VIPs. In such an expensive private room, all the waitresses would kneel as they served the customers.

    Nox looked at Shelly¡¯s humble behavior.

    ¡°Get me a ss of water,¡± Zoe ordered.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Shelly said respectfully.

    She could not help but feel a little disappointed as she thought that Zoe would tell her to get the bill.

    Nox, however, saw everything in her eyes. He could tell that Shelly was in a bad mood tonight, but he¡­ had no obligation to care about how she felt.

    After Shelly stood up and left, Nox continued to be intimate with Zoe and drank with the others. The atmosphere in the room was great.

    Nox, probably having drank a little too much, leaned close to Zoe¡¯s ear. ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    ¡°No need. I¡¯m not drunk yet.¡±

    ¡°Um, alright.¡±

    Nox stood up and walked out of the private room.

    There was a washroom in the room, but Zoe was not surprised to see Nox walk out. She assumed Nox was going to sober up. After all, he had drunk a lot tonight..

 Chapter 1460 - Chapter 1460: Tortured by Nox

    Chapter 1460: Tortured by Nox

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The purpose of tonight was to get Nox drunk because she wanted him to do something premeditated while he was unconscious.

    Nox walked out of the private room but did not go far. Instead, he just stood at the door and took out a cigarette to smoke. That was when he saw Shelly walking over with a tray and a ss of water.

    The moment Shelly walked over, she saw Nox but pretended not to see him. She pushed open the door and was about to enter when Nox asked her coldly, ¡°Shelly, aren¡¯t you going to beg me?

    Shelly felt like she had just heard the biggest joke in the world. Even if begging him was useful, she could not allow herself to live like that.

    It was also because she knew Nox¡¯s attitude toward her that she refused to humiliate herself. It was not easy for her to live well, and with just one word from Nox, he could make her go back to the days when she had to please him.

    Although money attracted her, dignity was also important. She could not lose her values and herself because of money. Forget about the past, she had to set a good example now!

    To a child, values were the most important!

    ¡°Shelly!¡± Nox grabbed her arm.

    Shelly was still holding the tray in her hand, and because of Nox¡¯s sudden action, the cup on the tray suddenly fell over. In order to prevent the cup from falling to the ground, Shelly grabbed it with her hands. Inevitably, the boiling waternded on the back of her hand.

    It was so painful that Shelly wanted to scream, but she endured it. She just knew Nox¡¯s greatest pleasure in life was to torture her to death.

    She was just a little greedy when she was young, thinking she would eventually be the Winters¡¯ young mistress, so she did some extreme things. However, it had been a few years. How petty was Nox to still bear a grudge against her?

    ¡°Are you stupid?¡± Nox suddenly roared when he saw Shelly reach for the cup with her bare hands.

    He could tell how hot the water in the cup was by how red Shelly¡¯s hand had turned. Yet, that woman did not even make a sound. She did not even respond to Nox¡¯s curses!

    Anyway, she said that she did not want to break the cup and pay for it, which Nox thought was hrious. It was just as funny as how she thought that Nox being cuckolded was.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Go and rinse it with cold water.¡± Nox was speechless.

    He immediately wanted to drag Shelly over.

    ¡°I can go by myself.¡± Shelly pushed Nox away.

    Nox frowned as he felt that Shelly was against him. The moment his hand touched her wrist, she immediately pushed it away, as if she had touched something dirty.

    ¡®F*ck. How dare Shelly has the nerve to despise me? She should look at what kind of person she is before judging me.¡¯

    He knew that any woman who worked in the nightclub, including the waiters, could be taken away as long as someone paid them.

    How could Shelly have the cheek to treat him like that? It did not look like she was ying hard to get. It was a deep sense of rejection.

    ¡®Damn it!¡¯

    In the past two years, Shelly had be more and more skilled at seducing men. However, Nox could not be bothered with Shelly. He put out his cigarette and walked back to the private room, where Zoe was still waiting for him with a smile.

    Shelly was really worthlesspared to Zoe.

    When Nox returned to the sofa, Zoe handed him a ss of wine, and he nced at her.

    ¡°We¡¯re getting married soon. I want to have a drink with you alone.¡± Zoe seemed a little shy as she said that.

    Nox smiled and took Zoe¡¯s wine ss, not finding anything unusual.

    At that, Zoe seemed to smile even brighter. She said, ¡°Nox, I can¡¯t wait to get married to you.¡±

    ¡°Me, too.¡±

    With that, Nox and Zoe clinked their sses. At that moment, everyone else in the private room was also looking at the two of them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s raise our sses to the couple,¡± someone jeered.

    Nox and Zoe exchanged nces while everyone downed the drink in their hands.

    ¡°Now, give your fiancee a kiss!¡± someone said deliberately.

    Nox was actually not interested in doing those childish things, but at that moment, he saw Zoe leaning in to kiss him.

    Not wanting to spoil Zoe¡¯s mood, Nox decided to lean in and kiss her Zoe in front of everyone. He would just it take as a proposal since he did not propose to her..

 Chapter 1461 - Chapter 1461: Tortured by Nox

    Chapter 1461: Tortured by Nox

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    All he did was talk about marriage with Zoe and then start preparing for the wedding.

    As the two of them kissed passionately, everyone watched them with excitement.

    When Shelly came in with another cup of water, she saw the scene and realized how Zoe could easily deceive Nox. It was because everyone here was putting on an act with Zoe.

    The two kissed for a long time, and it made Zoe so shy that she leaned against Nox¡¯s chest. Her behavior was a world differencepared to when Nox was not around.

    Seeing their kiss had ended, Shelly walked over and bent down to put the water in front of Zoe. Then, she picked up two pieces of ice from the coffee table and put them in, turning the water warm.

    After that, she stood up respectfully and left to stand at the side obediently, waiting for orders. What she wanted the most now was for them to call it a night as soon as possible. If not, she could not go back.

    The men and women in the private room stayed for a while until around 2 a.m., people began to leave. In the end, only Nox was left, drunk on the sofa, while Zoe was nowhere to be found.

    The two of them were originally together, but Zoe left with someone after that. Shelly thought she was just going to the washroom and did not expect her not toe back.

    It was either she was so drunk that she had forgotten about her husband or¡­

    she deliberately left the drunk Nox behind and went to have fun. However, what Zoe was doing had nothing to do with her.

    At that moment, she knew that if Nox did not leave, she would not be able to get off work tonight. It was because the time they got off work was determined by the moment thest customer left.

    As such, Shelly forced herself to wait for a while. She wondered whether Zoe

    woulde back after she cheated but figured thetter should be back soon. Hence, she waited for half an hour, but Zoe was still not back.

    Shelly looked at the time. It was 3 a.m. in the morning! In the end, she gritted her teeth and decided not to care.

    She walked toward Nox and kneeled in front of him. ¡°Nox, get up. They¡¯ve all left.¡±

    Nox was unconscious and did not seem to hear her.

    ¡°Nox!¡± Shelly called out to him.

    Considering how Nox assaulted her thest time he was drunk, this time, she would not touch him. She even kept a distance from him. However, the man in front of her seemed to be asleep and was not moving at all.

    Shelly was speechless, but she then wondered if she could leave first. Just as she had that thought, she dismissed it.

    If she left the guest alone in the room, her sry would definitely be deducted or she might even be fired. It was not easy for her to work in the VIP area. Not only did she have the opportunity to get tips, but she also earned a lot.

    Shelly hesitated for a while. In the end, she gave in and stood up.

    She was about to walk to the side and watch Nox sleep when her body suddenly jerked as the person on the sofa pulled her back and thrown onto the sofa. It was so rough that it frightened her.

    Having been pinned down by Nox, she could feel that the heat on his body was abnormal. Moreover, the emptiness and desire in his eyes¡­

    Shelly seemed to realize in an instant that Nox had been drugged.

    Who drugged him? When was he drugged? Why was Nox drugged? What the hell was Zoe doing¡­

    ¡°Oh.¡± Shelly¡¯s lips were suddenly sealed by Nox¡¯s.

    Shelly twisted her body and resisted with all her might.

    It was obvious that Nox was behaving differently from thest time. Last time, he reacted based on his nature as a man and did not go out of control. This time, it was pure desire.

    ¡°Let go of me, Nox. Let go of me!¡± Shelly shouted.

    Just as she said that, Nox kissed her again, on the lips and with his tongue. He kissed her so hard that she could not breathe.

    Shelly, on the other hand, felt disgusted. She could even recall the scene of Nox kissing Zoe. When she thought of that scene, she was even more disgusted.

    She pushed Nox frantically and finally pushed his lips away from hers.

    She said hurriedly, ¡°Nox, calm down. Let go of me, and I¡¯ll help you find Zoe!¡±

    Anyway, she had Zoe¡¯s number..

 Chapter 1462 - Chapter 1462: Tortured by Nox

    Chapter 1462: Tortured by Nox

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Considering the state Nox was in, Zoe probably would not abandon Nox to have sex with another man, or that was what Shelly thought.

    Nevertheless, she used all her strength to kick Nox away, and Nox was pushed down under the sofa by that sudden force.

    Shelly did not even have time to tidy up her clothes before ran out of the room. The most important thing now was to escape. Then, she would call Zoe after she escaped.

    In no time, Shelly rushed out of the door. She opened the door and was about to leave when the door was mmed shut.

    Seeing that, Shelly tugged at the door handle, trying to pull it open. However, at tnat moment, sne telt tne man bemncl ner¡­

    The waitress at the nightclub were all dressed in white shirts, ck vests, and short skirts, which were really easy to lift.

    Before Shelly could react¡­

    ¡®Damn it. That b*stard.¡¯

    Shelly clenched her fists. The only person or man she hated the most in her life was Nox.

    How much did she owe him to be abused by him like that?

    Late at night, Shelly finally left in a taxi. At that time, dawn had broken.

    Ever since she was promoted to the VIP area of the nightclub, she had quit her part-time job of selling breakfast in the morning.

    Yet now, she pondered whether she should return to her old lifestyle. Although it was a little tiring, she would not bump into Nox so frequently.

    In fact, once she had earned enough money, she wanted to take Be and leave South Hampton City. Anyway, she did not have any rtives or friends here, nor did she have anything to worry about. If she went to any other city, she would be able to live a good life with Be.

    While Shelly was thinking about those things, the car arrived at Sarah¡¯s neighborhood.

    In order to save money, she was living with Sarah. She actually did not want to owe anyone a favor, but sometimes, she had to give in to realities.

    She returned home and carefully opened the door to the quiet house. Just as Shelly was about to return to her room, Sarah suddenly opened her door.

    ¡°Shelly.¡±

    Startled, Shelly looked at Sarah.

    ¡°It just seems to me that you¡¯reing backter andter, which isn¡¯t good.¡± Sarah said seriously, ¡°Be is so young. Aren¡¯t you worried about her?¡± Shelly remained silent.

    ¡°Every night, Be would wait eagerly for you toe back. Sometimes, she¡¯ll even wait until 1 a.m. or 2 a.m. at night. Now that you¡¯reing backter andter, she really can¡¯t take it anymore and will fall asleep as soon as she sits on the bed.¡± Sarah could not bear to watch Be suffer like that any longer.

    Therefore, she did not sleep much that night, just so that she could have a good talk with Shelly.

    ¡°Tonight is a special asion. I usually won¡¯t get back sote,¡± Shelly exined.

    ¡°Usually, you would only get back at 1 a.m. at the earliest. Have you ever thought about how much Be misses you every night? Give up your job at the nightclub and do something else!¡± Sarah said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I introduce you to a

    job at my cousin¡¯s pharmaceuticalpany? Although the ie might not be high, it¡¯s much better than you living an irregr life. You should think about Be.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Shelly nodded.

    She thought Sarah was right. However, as for whether she would follow Sarah¡¯s advice or not, she still had to think about it carefully before doing anything.

    She Imew she could not rely on anyone else in the world except herself, even though she once thought that she could covet the Winters¡¯ money.

    Later on, after Nox humiliated her, it was not easy for her to know her worth and set up her boundaries, so she did not want to repeat the same mistake again.

    ¡°Sigh, go to bed early. You¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Sarah sighed, feeling sorry for Shelly.

    After all, Shelly did not want to do so either. As a single mother with no diploma or skills, it was not easy for her to raise a child on her own. More importantly, Shelly would always refuse the money she gave her.

    Sarah did not know how that woman could have such strong self-esteem.

    ¡°You should sleep more too. Your skin will only recover if you get enough sleep.¡± Shelly smiled faintly.

    It was as if she could ept everything she encountered calmly.

    As Sarah nodded and returned to her room, Shelly also entered her room, in which Be was sleeping soundly on therge bed.

    In fact, she could imagine the pitiful look on Be¡¯s face as Be waited for her to sleep with her every night..

 Chapter 1463 - Chapter 1463: Tortured by Nox

    Chapter 1463: Tortured by Nox

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    However, she had no choice because Be was different from other normal children. She was born deaf. She could not hear anything at all in one ear and could barely hear with a hearing aid in the other.

    She had brought Be to the various hospitals for a checkup. The doctor said that Be¡¯s condition could be treated with surgery, but the surgery was very expensive. From the initial examination to the surgery to the long-term treatment, the doctor said that it would cost at least 50,000 dors.

    ording to the doctor, the sooner Be¡¯s surgery was done, the better. That was why she desperately wanted to earn money. However, no matter how hard she worked or how frugal she was, saving 500,00 dors was really difficult.

    The whole thing discouraged her a little, and she thought, ¡®Why don¡¯t I just let

    Be be since one of her ears was barely functional?¡¯

    However, the doctor said that it was very likely that during the process of development, Be¡¯s ear might bepletely deaf.

    Shelly sighed.

    The moment she wanted to stroke Be¡¯s little pink face, she gave up for fear that she would dirty Be. With that, she turned around and went to the bathroom to wash up.

    She then took off her clothes, revealing her body that was covered in bruises. Nox did not even feel any pity for her when he was sober, let alone when he was unconscious. Now, her entire body looked as terrifying as it could be.

    Shelly did not react much to how her body looked. She just took it as if she had been bitten by a dog that had bitten her many times. In any case, she would be able to leave South Hampton City with Be one day.

    She took a quick shower and then searched for some burn medicine at home.

    Although there were many marks on her body, they were all bites, bruises, and hickeys. If she did not touch them, she would not feel any pain. However, she could not ignore the injury on the back of her hand.

    Fortunately, Sarah¡¯s aunt was really attentive to her. From time to time, she woulde over and give Sarah all her daily necessities, so they definitely had medicine for burns.

    Shelly gently rubbed it on herself, and the cool feeling made her feel much better. After she was done, shey back down on the bed.

    By then, it was already 6 a.m. in the morning. She could still sleep for two hours, and two hourster, she would have to take Be for a regr ear checkup.

    When Nox woke up, it was already morning, and he sleeping on his own bed.

    He could not even remember how he came back or what he didst night. That was the first time he had lost his memory after getting drunk.

    ¡°Nox.¡± The woman beside him suddenly called out to him. ¡°Are you awake?¡±

    Nox turned to look at Zoe, who was lying in bed. Somehow, he had a feeling that something was wrong.

    ¡°Did you send me homest night?¡± Nox asked.

    ¡°No.¡± Zoe said, ¡°We were both drunkst night, and I don¡¯t know how we got back as well. But when I woke up, I was already on your bed. My friend probably sent us back.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Nox muttered.

    It was not that he doubted her, but he found it a little hard to believe that he nked out.

    ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡± Zoe looked at him. ¡°Do you have a hangover?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Nox shook his head. ¡°Sleep a little while longer. I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Nox walked to the bathroom and took off his clothes, which were the same set of clothes he worest night. It was clear that he hade back unconscious. Otherwise, he would not have gone to bed without taking a shower or changing his clothes.

    The moment he took off his clothes that reeked of alcohol, he froze. He looked at the huge mirror and saw terrifying scratch marks all over his body.

    What did he dost night?

    Just then, some images suddenly appeared in his mind. It was all Shelly!

    ¡®F*ck! I¡¯ve been raped by Shelly!¡¯

    Nox immediately came back to his senses. Last night, he seemed to have done it with Shelly¡­

    It was not a dream. If he was dreaming, how could there be so many marks on his body? It could not be Zoe because Zoe would never treat him like that, so it was definitely Shelly.

    As soon as he recalled it, it made him inexplicably angry. To think Shelly had used such a despicable method to scheme against him! It even struck him now that he was drugged. If not, how could he have sex with Shelly, that shameless bitch?

    The more Nox thought about it, the angrier he got. He was so angry that he was about to smoke.

    Outside the bathroom, Zoe knocked on the door. ¡°Nox, I want to shower with you.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Nox hurriedly locked the door.

    If Zoe saw the marks on his body, it would be a disaster! Hence, he quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll be done soon. You can take a shower yourselfter.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Zoe was always very obedient.

    No matter what he said, she would agree. That made Nox start to feel guilty toward Zoe, and for that, he really wanted to strangle Shelly.

    Nox quickly took a shower, changed into a set of pajamas that fully covered his body, and came out of the bathroom.

    Zoe, who was always smiling at him, hugged his arm affectionately, and Nox¡¯s body froze for some reason, like he did not know what to do after doing something bad.

    ¡°I¡¯ve made you a cup of tea, and it¡¯ll sober you up. I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Zoe kissed his cheek before walking into the bathroom.

    Nox felt bad and was wondering if he should tell Zoe. If he told her, Zoe would be sad, but if he did not tell her, he would feel that he was hiding it from Zoe. Hence, he thought about it and gave Finn a call.

    Finn had just apanied Monica to Cardellini Enterprise. To be precise, he was not apanying but following. Every day, he would follow behind Monica and try to make his presence known.

    He looked at Nox¡¯s call and picked it up.

    ¡°If you had an affair, how would you exin it to Monica?¡± Nox asked immediately.

    ¡­I will never have an affair.¡± Finn enunciated each word.

    ¡°Forced to have an affair.¡± ¡°I will never be forced.¡¯ ¡°Hypothetically.¡±

    ¡°It will never happen. ¡±

    ¡°Finn!¡± Nox was about to explode with anger.

    ¡°Did you cheat?¡± Finn knew Nox¡¯s personality all too well.

    If Nox had not run into trouble, he would not take the initiative to look for him.

    ¡°I was drugged.¡±

    ¡°By who?¡±

    ¡°A slut.¡¯

    ¡°So, you cheated on Zoe a month before you¡¯re supposed to get married,¡± Finn concluded.

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you toe to a conclusion. I¡¯m asking you, what would you do if you encountered such a situation? Will he confess to Monica?¡± ¡°I will never encounter such a situation,¡± Finn said stubbornly.

    ¡°Alright, now that I¡¯ve encountered it, how do you think I should deal with it?¡±

    ¡°First of all, you have to figure out why you cheated. Were you really drugged or seduced? If you were drugged and forced, it¡¯s understandable. But if you were seduced, even a little bit, I think your marriage is over.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I was forced, and I regret it now.¡±

    ¡°If you were forced and want your wedding to go ahead, you must do two things. First, find the person who drugged you and cut off your rtionship with her, especially anything that cane and bite you back in the in the future. What I¡¯m talking about is pregnancy and whatnot ¡ª anything that will tie you back to her.¡±

    Nox was stunned. At that moment, he could not help but admire Finn¡¯s seriousness in handling matters. However, he never thought Shelly would trick him like that. If she really did that¡­

    Perhaps his parents and grandfather would want him to marry Shelly immediately.

    ¡°Once you¡¯ve done the first thing, you shoulde clean to Zoe. Hiding something like this is the greatest harm to your rtionship. If Zoe understands, you can continue with the wedding. If not, it¡¯s best you go your separate ways..¡±

 Chapter 1464 - Chapter 1464: Nox and Shellyâ€™s Past

    Chapter 1464: Nox and Shelly¡¯s Past

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    As Nox quietly listened to Finn¡¯s suggestion, he heard Finn say, ¡°This is the least harmful method I can think of for both of you.¡±

    Nox stayed silent. In fact, he agreed with Finn¡¯s point of view, but doing it was much tougher than agreeing to it.

    Ever since he had calmed down and made up his mind not to be a yboy anymore, he had been strict with himself. He had never had any improper rtionships with other women except Zoe, but Shelly had broken his vow!

    The more Nox thought about it, the angrier he got.

    ¡°You can think about it. I¡¯m hanging up.¡± Finn was not someone who liked to talk nonsense.

    ¡°Finn, if you could analyze your rtionship like how you analyze others¡¯ rtionships, you would not have ended up like that-¡±

    Finn immediately hung up.

    Nox rolled his eyes in response. Seeing how bad of a personality Finn had, he found it no surprise that Monica was still rejecting Finn.

    When Nox put down his phone, Zoe came out of the bathroom after a shower.

    Zoe, as usual, was intimate with him.

    ¡°Nox, did you drink the tea?¡± Zoe smiled.

    Nox did not even dare to look Zoe in the eye as he felt very guilty.

    His eyes flickered. ¡°I¡¯m going to get changed and go to work. Since you were drunkst night, you should stay at home and get some rest.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to work today?¡± Zoe was a little disappointed.

    She was obviously reluctant to part with him, and Nox felt even more guilty when he saw Zoe¡¯s expression.

    He had thought it through. After he dealt with Shelly, he would confess everything to Zoe. If she really could not ept it, he would respect her choice.

    With that thought in mind, Nox seemed to calm down a little. ¡°I have something to deal with at thepany today, so I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Zoe nodded obediently.

    In front of him, she had always presented herself as an obedient girl. However, when she saw Nox going to the closet to get changed, she smiled evilly. Nox should be feeling extremely sorry for her now.

    Actually, she did feel a little ufortablest night.

    Last night, Cody had ced a miniature camera in the private room. Under the dim lighting of the nightclub, ordinary people would not be able to discover it. Then, they left on purpose after Nox¡¯s drug took effect, leaving only the waitress and Nox in the room.

    Under the effects of the drugs, Nox would definitely go crazy. The effect of the drug was so strong anyone would turn horny at anything they saw. As expected, Nox could not control himself.

    Zoe, on the other hand, was watching from the outside the entire time. At first, it was fine as she forced herself not to care and told herself that it was to protect herself. However, as she watched, she started to feel upset.

    She Imew that Nox was very skilled in bed, but what she was unhappy about was the way Nox looked at the waitress. There was a feeling of urgency andck of control ¡ª it was as if he had been holding it in for a very, very long time.

    She could not wait for it to end. Although she knew he had been drugged, it made her feel like Nox could have a good or even a better time with other women.

    Nox and the waiter did it many times until she could not stand it anymore. No matter how strong the medicinal properties were, was it so strong that they have to do it five times?

    How much did Nox want to sleep with another woman?

    She was really worried that Nox¡¯s nature would be reignited and he would start to get entangled with countless women again.

    Fortunately, when she saw Nox that morning, he seemed to have returned to his original state. Moreover, his guilt toward her was obvious.

    What she sawst night was probably an illusion. He was just controlled by the drug and was acting instinctively. There was nothing else.

    By the time Nox changed and came out, Zoe had brought the tea to Nox, who looked at her.

    ¡°Nox, drink some. You¡¯ll feel better.¡± Zoe had always been sensible.

    The more gentle and considerate she was, the more Nox felt sorry for her.

    He drank the tea, and just as he was about to pass the cup to Zoe, she suddenly stood on tiptoe, hugged his neck, and kissed him.

    Nox was stunned. It was normal for him to be intimate with Zoe. However, at that moment, he suddenly did not know how to react to her kiss and stood there stiffly..

 Chapter 1465 - Chapter 1465: Nox and Shellyâ€™s Past

    Chapter 1465: Nox and Shelly¡¯s Past

    When Zoe took the initiative to stick her tongue in, the scene of him going crazy with Shellyst night popped up in Nox¡¯s mind.

    After waking up, he started to piece it together bit by bit and finally figured out the whole thing. However, he could not remember how Shelly felt at that time.

    All he knew was thatst night¡­ he went really crazy, and it had never happened before. What drug did Shelly drug him with?

    ¡°Nox?¡± Zoe called out to him.

    At that moment, her lips had left his, and Nox came back to his senses.

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Zoe was a little unhappy.

    In the past, when she took the initiative to kiss Nox, Nox would respond enthusiastically. Yet today, he was not reacting to her at all. Where was his mind wandering to?

    Were her kissing skills that bad?! The men who had slept with her said she was very skilled and that her kiss made them feel good.

    Under normal circumstances, she would not take the initiative to cater to others, but when she kissed Nox just now, she had used all her skills.

    Her goal was to let Nox know that kissing her was the best and that he did not have to be hung up on other women.

    When she thought about how Nox kissed the waitress so hardst night that the girl almost suffocated or how he rubbed the waiter into his body¡­ She was the one who had nned it, but she was so jealous that she could go crazy.

    ¡°I drank too muchst night, so my thoughts are scattered,¡± Nox exined reluctantly.

    It was also because his mind was filled with Shelly that he felt a little annoyed.

    ¡°In that case, don¡¯t go to work. Rest at home, and I¡¯ll apany you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine after I go out and get some fresh air.¡± Nox refused.

    Zoe still had something to say, but Nox immediately walked out, not wanting to waste any more time.

    Zoe stared at Nox¡¯s back and stomped her feet angrily. She would never let Nox escape from her grasp!

    At night, at the nightclub, Shelly changed into her work clothes and went to work.

    She was actually considering whether she should resign from that job. Not to mention what she experienced yesterday, but the job did take up a lot of her time and she felt sorry for Be.

    Today, she apanied Be to the hospital for a checkup. Be¡¯s dependence on her made her feel bad. She really was spending too little time with Be.

    While she was deep in her thoughts, the supervisor walked over. ¡°Shelly, room 999.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t I serving rooms 666 to 888 today?¡± Shelly remembered that was the schedule.

    ¡°Room 999 needs someone. Just go over, and I¡¯ll sort out the rest.¡±

    Shelly did not say anything else. In any case, the leader had the final say. With that, she went to room 999.

    Thinking that there would be a lot of people in the room, she pushed open the door of the private room but only saw Nox sitting alone inside with his legs crossed. The lights were bright, and he was sitting like a boss.

    Shelly turned around and left. In an instant, she could tell that Nox had speciallye to look for her, and he was definitely up to no good. He definitely would not pity her for what happenedst night either, so there was no need for her to stay and make herself suffer.

    ¡°Shelly, if you dare to leave, don¡¯t even think about working here.¡± Nox threatened her.

    Shelly gritted her teeth.

    She knew Nox would not let her off easily. However, since she could not make up her mind, Nox could help her with making the decision.

    ¡°Shelly!¡± Seeing that Shelly was not threatened by him, Nox was so angry that he was about to explode.

    He had wanted to embarrass Shelly today, but he did not expect to be humiliated by her again. He suddenly stood up from the sofa, grabbed Shelly¡¯s arm at an astonishing speed, and rudely brought her into the private room.

    Shelly did not resist. After what happenedst night, she knew very well that she could not resist Nox¡¯s brute force, so why should she get herself hurt?

    At this moment, Nox¡¯s grip on her arm was really strong, and she was in pain. However, Nox was so angry that he did not notice his strength at all.

    At the thought of Shelly giving him a hard time, he really wanted to strangle her. However, when he grabbed Shelly¡¯s arm, he felt a little disgusted.

    When had Shelly be so thin?

    In his memory, Shelly was still that chubby woman. Yet now, in order to look good, she was willing to do anything..

 Chapter 1466 - Chapter 1466: Nox and Shellyâ€™s Past

    Chapter 1466: Nox and Shelly¡¯s Past

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Nox dragged Shelly into the private room and let go of her arm angrily.

    Shelly did not leave either. Anyway, she could not escape. At most, she would just take it as if the dog in front of him had gone crazy.

    ¡°Eat this first,¡± Nox ordered.

    Shelly nced at the medicine and a ss of water on the coffee table.

    ¡°Why? You want to marry me by having my son?¡± Nox raised his eyebrows.

    Shelly sneered. Then, she picked up the pill in front of her and swallowed it without hesitation. Even though she had taken a birth control pill early in the morning, she would never bear Nox¡¯s child in her entire life.

    Nox felt a little displeased when he saw that Shelly did not hesitate. He was ready for Shelly to find an excuse not to eat the pill, but he did not expect her to eat it in one bite!

    He felt like something was stuck in his throat, making him panic.

    ¡°Anything else?¡± Shelly asked him after she ate the pill.

    Nox¡¯s throat moved, and he said, ¡°Tell me. What do you want for setting me upst night?!¡±

    Did Nox think that she drugged himst night? It really proved how stupid Nox was.

    ¡°Shelly, what¡¯s with the smile on your face?!¡± Nox was furious again.

    Was she mocking him? What right did she have tough at him?

    ¡°Do you feel a great sense of aplishment because you managed to set me up in bed again? Do you feel good that you fooled me?!¡± Nox was furious. ¡°Nox, did I force you to sleep with mest time?¡± Shelly suddenly asked him.

    Nox was stunned.

    Last time, when his legs had yet recovered and Shelly was taking care of him, they had slept together once. He admitted that he had drunk a little that time.

    He remembered he had told the boy who liked Shelly to pursue Shelly and had even given him financial assistance. He had thought that if Shelly fell in love with someone else, he could openly break off the engagement with her.

    During that period of time, that boy was indeed very close to Shelly, and Nox had also arranged for his men to follow the two of them.

    Once, his men gave him a few photos of the boy kissing Shelly, but how did he feel at that time? He felt that Shelly was just like any other girl. She said she liked him and wanted to marry him, yet she still could not resist the temptation of others¡­ and cheated on him.

    Even though he had nned everything, he was still so angry that night that he lost his mind. Therefore, he drank some wine to make himself feel better.

    He did not know why he wanted to get over it. Anyway, he did not want to dwell too much on Shelly¡¯s matter, so he decided to pass the time with alcohol. In fact, he was not drunk but tipsy. Once he was tipsy, it was easy for him to lose control of himself.

    That night, when Shelly helped him shower, sleep, and massaged his legs as usual, he had sex with her. After having sex with her, he regretted it so much that he wanted to bang his head against the wall.

    Why did he sleep with Shelly?! He did not even dare to think about the scene of him sleeping with her because it was simply humiliating.

    Shelly, on the other hand, was very calm about it. ¡°I¡¯ll tell Grandpa Winter.¡±

    No way! Once she told his grandfather, he would really have to marry Shelly, and he could never marry her. For some reason, there was a voice telling him that he absolutely could not marry her.

    As such, before Shelly informed his family, he gave the photo of Shelly kissing the boy to his family. He said that Shelly was an indecent woman who slept with him and was entangled with other men. That way, even if he slept with Shelly, his family would not force him to marry her.

    The day he gave his family the photo, Nox¡¯s mother came to look for Shelly alone. He did not know what they talked about, but when Nox¡¯s mother left, she looked a little helpless.

    Nox understood the look in his mum¡¯s eyes, that she felt helpless that he and Shelly could not get married.

    Due to what he did, he thought Shelly would cause a scene with him. After all, he was a little too petty, so he thought he would let Shelly do whatever she wanted in front of him.

    However, Shelly did not react to the situation at all and was studying hard..

 Chapter 1467 - Chapter 1467: Nox and Shellyâ€™s Past

    Chapter 1467: Nox and Shelly¡¯s Past

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    She treated him the way she usually would, and he actually could not stand it.

    Did Shelly not want to marry him?! Now that she could not get married, was she not going to react? Did she feel ashamed?

    Shelly was not that thin-skinned. However, Nox was not the kind of person who would care about someone he did not care about. Since Shelly felt ashamed, he did not need to waste time on her.

    Later, Nox¡¯s legs were recovering well as the days went by. Soon, he could stand up and walk on his own.

    Anyway, Nox was having his own fun for a long time, and he drifted further and further away from Shelly. After all, his leg had recovered, so he did not need Shelly to help him with anything.

    During that time, Shelly was also busy preparing for the college entrance examination. Although the two of them lived under the same roof, it was rare for them to meet.

    When he had cut Shelly off, he fell in love with Zoe at first sight and decided to be with her. At that time, Shelly was still preparing for her college entrance examination.

    Two days before the college entrance examination, the school was on holiday, so all the students were allowed to go home and rx for two days before preparing for the exam.

    That day, Nox waited for Shelly at home.

    He said, ¡°Shelly, my one-year agreement with my family is almost over. After your college entrance examination, move out of my ce.¡±

    Shelly looked at him but did not agree.

    Nox, who had never been patient with Shelly, said, ¡°Why? Do you still think we can be together? Yes, we slept together, and I admit that, but I¡¯ve slept with too many women. Do I have to be responsible for every one of them?!¡±

    ¡°Am I the same as all the women you¡¯ve slept with?¡± ¡°Do you think you¡¯re superior?!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t sell my body to you,¡± Shelly said bluntly.

    She knew that all of Nox¡¯s women were bought with money.

    ¡°Why? Do you want money?¡± Nox asked her.

    In fact, he knew that Shelly wanted to marry him for money. Otherwise, any woman with such little self-esteem would have given up long ago after he rejected her.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Shelly shook her head.

    Nox sneered. He could not help but be surprised by Shelly¡¯s coldness.

    ¡°I¡¯m just telling you that I¡¯m a little different from your other women,¡± Shelly murmured.

    It was as if she was saying it to herself, and Nox naturally did not take it to heart.

    Shelly continued, ¡°Do you like Zoe?¡±

    Nox frowned.

    How did she know? He had not announced it to the public yet. Did she follow him? Or did she peek at his phone?!

    ¡°Your mother told me.¡± Shelly did not need to think to know how Nox was maliciously specting about how she knew.

    That morning, Nox¡¯s mother called her and told her about it. However, it was not to make her sad. It was to tell her that Nox really had someone he liked and that she should be prepared so that she would not be sad.

    Actually, what else could she be sad about? Ever since Nox brought back the photo of her kissing another boy and showed it to his family, she had nothing to be sad about.

    With Nox, she finally understood what it meant to have a cold, dead heart. Of course, she did not love Nox that much, but she was still hurt by his actions.

    ¡°You said you like her and want to marry her?¡± Shelly asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Nox admitted. ¡°When I saw her, I thought she was the best candidate to be my wife. When I saw her, I even thought of a name for our child.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already thought of the child¡¯s name.¡± Shelly smiled faintly.

    It was just a facial expression and did not mean anything.

    ¡°So, after the college entrance examination, you can move out of here. I¡¯ve told my parents and grandfather that you can go back to the Winters¡¯ residence. Other than you not marrying me, your life in the Winters will be the same as before.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t I disgust you?¡± Shelly asked her.

    Was he not unhappy that she would be living with the Winters?!

    ¡°Of course, but I can¡¯t chase you away! If I do this, my grandfather will beat me to death!¡± Nox spoke bluntly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave by myself,¡± Shelly suddenly said.

    Nox looked straight at Shelly and thought she was joking with him.

    Did she say she would leave by herself? Leave the Winters? Did she know that a woman from the countryside like her would never be able to enjoy the glory and wealth of the Winters once she left the family?

 Chapter 1468 - Chapter 1468: Nox and Shellyâ€™s Past

    Chapter 1468: Nox and Shelly¡¯s Past

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°I came to the Winters to marry you. Now that it¡¯s useless, I should leave,¡± Shelly said calmly.

    It was as if she had already thought about it.

    ¡°Suit yourself.¡± Nox did not care at all.

    He even thought that Shelly was ying the emotional card on purpose. Unfortunately, he did not have any sympathy for her.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to revise.¡± Shelly turned around and left.

    After the two of them talked, she was not reluctant to leave.

    Nox naturally was alright with seeing her leave. In fact, he felt good about getting rid of Shelly so easily as he originally thought that Shelly would pester him.

    It was rare for Shelly to think so clearly, and his impression of her had also improved a little.

    After two days, that impression he had of her disappeared because Shelly got in a car ident on the day of the college entrance examination.

    When Nox received the news, he was shocked. He had a feeling that a woman like Shelly could live for many years, so how could she be met with a car ident? He even heard that it was very serious.

    He wanted to go straight to the hospital, but his friend reminded him otherwise.

    His friend said, ¡°Why, out of all days, did Shelly get into a car ident today?

    Nox, don¡¯t you think she¡¯s deliberately using a ruse to stop you from being with Zoe so that the Winters would have no choice but to make you take responsibility for her?¡±

    Nox instantly realized that that might be possible. After all, he believed Shelly was capable of anything.

    She could watch him sleep with other women, watch indecent videos to learn skills, and even seduce him when she was taking care of him. He even found the conversation they had two days ago a little strange because there was no way Shelly could ept it so calmly. Now that he thought about it, it was indeed a big game of chess.

    Shelly was so young. Why was her mind soplicated?! Did she think that by doing that on purpose, he would do as she wished? He would never fall for her trick.

    After Shelly¡¯s car ident, he had not visited her even once. He pretended not to hear or see the calls and messages from his grandfather and parents.

    In any case, he definitely would not let Shelly scheme against him. It was not easy for him to want to get married, and he could not let Shelly ruin it.

    Due to Nox¡¯s firm and stubborn attitude, his grandfather whipped him ruthlessly. He was beaten until his flesh split open, and he almost died on the bed. Naturally, it pained his mother to see him like that.

    In fact, his mother was the first person topromise and ept that he would not be with Shelly. Now that she saw that he was beaten up so badly, she gave up on matchmaking him and Shelly. She even called Shelly in front of Nox.

    Nox did not want to hear Shelly¡¯s voice at all. When he thought about how Shelly had set up that trap and made him suffer so much, he gritted his teeth and hated that woman to his core.

    ¡°Nox,¡± Shelly called his name over the phone.

    ¡°Are you satisfied, Shelly?¡± Nox sneered.

    His grandfather was still forcing him to go to the hospital to see her, but he went on a hunger strike to protest. He would not submit even if he died.

    ¡°I¡¯ll exin it to Grandpa Winter,¡± Shelly said on the other end of the phone.

    Nox¡¯s mother had told her to convince Nox to eat something. She said that Nox was on a hunger strike at home and was also seriously injured. Hence, she was worried that his body could not take it.

    When Shelly heard the news, she found it a little funny. However, she felt more disappointed. It was just a car ident, yet he was not willing to even visit her.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe you?¡± Nox asked her coldly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not worth torturing yourself for me.¡±

    Nox was stunned. At that moment, he thought that he was a little stupid. Why was he living like that because of Shelly?

    ¡°Shelly, what do I have to do to make you leave me?¡± Nox could not suppress his anger anymore.

    Shelly hesitated before she said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you give me a breakup fee?¡± Nox thought he had misheard Shelly asking him for the breakup fee. ¡°This way, we will have nothing to do with each other anymore.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Nox was more afraid that Shelly would go back on her word, so he said, ¡°Take my money and don¡¯t appear in front of me again!¡± It would be best if they did not see each other ever again..

 Chapter 1469 - Chapter 1469: Shelly, Whose Child Is It?

    Chapter 1469: Shelly, Whose Child Is It?

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Alright.¡± Shelly agreed.

    If he thought it was fine, that would be great.

    Nox gave Shelly 200 thousand dors, which to Shelly, who was still studying at the time, was a huge sum of money. Therefore, he believed it was enough for Shelly to go to university.

    In his mind, Shelly would definitely take the college entrance examination again and go to university. However, he did not expect Shelly to take his money and go for stic surgery.

    Did she think she could charm anyone because she had stic surgery? He, Nox, hated people who went under the knife the most in his life because no matter what, it would affect the next generation.

    After that showdown with Shelly, she did not appear in front of him again. There was a short period of time when he felt a little guilty, wondering if he had misunderstood Shelly back then. Perhaps her car ident was an ident, and he had thought too badly of Shelly.

    However, because Shelly did not appear in his life again, even if he did feel a little guilty, he gradually forgot about it as time passed.

    That was until now, when he finally bumped Shelly again. After disappearing for a few years, she was now trying to seduce him again, and her skills this time were higher than thest.

    That woman, Shelly, was getting increasingly disgusting.

    He pulled himself back to reality and looked at Shelly coldly.

    Shelly could tell what he was thinking from his eyes. Anyway, in Nox¡¯s heart, she was a bad person.

    In fact, she did not know why Nox looked down on her so much. Thinking about it carefully, it was probably because she insisted on marrying Nox even after pursuing Nox for a period of time and Nox had made it very clear that he would not be with her.

    Could she say that she regretted it too?

    Back then, she wanted to marry into the Winter family. Although she knew that Nox did not like her and even hated her, she did not care and thought that marrying into the Winter family would give her glory and wealth. Now, she really regretted it.

    ¡°Yes, I was the one who drugged you because I wanted to seduce you. I was still eyeing the position of the Winters¡¯ eldest young mistress,¡± Shelly suddenly admitted.

    In any case, even if she did not admit it, Nox would have thought the same. It was better to do as he wished and send him away as soon as possible. It would save her the trouble of dealing with him.

    Nox¡¯s expression changed when he heard Shelly¡¯s sudden admission. She had denied it at first, but now she suddenly admitted it.

    That woman¡­ Was shepromising because she think she could not fool him?

    He found it odd but did not want to think too much about it.

    ¡°So, what does Young Master Winter intend to do to me?¡± Shelly asked him. Nox even felt provoked at that moment and secretly cursed in his heart. ¡®F*ck.¡¯

    She had done such a terrible thing, yet she could still act so righteously. Did she have no sense of shame?

    ¡°Shelly, where did you get the confidence to say such things?¡± Nox was furious.

    He could feel a ball of raging fire in his stomach but could not find a suitable time to vent it. Where did Shelly learn those despicable tricks over the years?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want me to say this, Young Master Winter? Didn¡¯t you want me to admit I¡¯m dirty and disgusting? Didn¡¯t you want me to make you think that not marrying me was the best choice you made?¡± Shelly sneered.

    Nox could explode at any moment. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to admit anything. You¡¯re not worthy of being my wife. Everyone knows that!¡±

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, what do you want from me? Why did youe looking for me? You could¡¯ve ignored me. After all, the best way to stop me from marrying you is to treat me coldly. As long as you ignore me, even if I want to marry you again, I can only watch helplessly and achieve nothing!¡±

    ¡°If I didn¡¯te, do you think my grandfather would let me off if you got pregnant?¡± Nox sneered. ¡°Shelly, do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I take the medicine in front of you?¡±

    Nox was rendered speechless by Shelly¡¯s words.

    ¡°Young Master Winter, do you still think that¡¯s not enough?¡±

    ¡°Since there¡¯s a first time, it¡¯ll happen many more times. If I don¡¯t make it clear to you this time, you¡¯ll treat me like this again, and I don¡¯t have that much time to waste with you. When I think about having sex with you, I feel all kinds of disgusted, ¡± Nox said fiercely..

 Chapter 1470 - Chapter 1470: Shelly, Whose Child Is It?

    Chapter 1470: Shelly, Whose Child Is It?

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    It seemed like he could never tolerate Shelly.

    The more unpleasant his words were and the more they could agitate Shelly, the more he wanted to say them. Though, he had never treated anyone like that in his life.

    Shelly remained calm when she heard Nox¡¯s words. After all, she and Nox had been at odds for so many years, and it was rare for them to reach an agreement on that matter.

    She said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you continue to give me a sum of money to get rid of me?¡± ¡°Shelly, money is your real goal, huh?!¡± Nox asked.

    Shelly should know very well that he would never marry her, and that was why her biggest goal was to get money from him. For the sake of money, Shelly was willing to do anything.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Shelly admitted.

    It was as if she said yes to everything he said about her ¡ª like she just wanted to zet rid of him.

    Nox gritted his teeth. ¡°How much?¡±

    In his opinion, anything that could be solved with money was never a problem.

    ¡°50,000 dors.¡± Shelly was asking for an exorbitant price.

    Nox smiled. It was obvious from his face that he was mocking her.

    He said, ¡°Do you still think you¡¯re the Shelly from back then?¡±

    Back then, Shelly was considered a member of the Winters, but the current Shelly was nothing!

    However, Shelly thought that since Nox wanted to get rid of her with money, why did she not ask for more? She was short of money anyway, and money was nothing to Nox.

    ¡°Last night, we did a total of five times, and it¡¯s 10,000 dors each. To others, it might be an astronomical price, but to you, it¡¯s nothing,¡± Shelly said bluntly, as if she was still negotiating seriously.

    ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m a sucker just because I have a lot of money? Shelly, let alone 50,000 dors, even 5000 dors is too much.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t youe to me today because you were afraid I would tell Zoe about what happened yesterday? I¡¯m not worth 50,000 dors, but Zoe should be.¡± Shelly raised her eyebrows.

    Nox¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Shelly was never stupid. ¡°So, 50,000 dors is not much.¡±

    Nox seemed hesitant.

    After sending Shelly away, he naturally had to confess to Zoe, so he was not threatened by Shelly. Yet now, he said coldly, ¡°What if you still say it?¡± ¡°I, Shelly, swear on my life that I will not say it!¡± Shelly swore.

    Nox was stunned as he did not expect Shelly to be so extreme.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Nox did not want to waste any more time with Shelly.

    50,000 dors was not worth it for Shelly, but to him, it was not much at all.

    He said, ¡°Give me your ount number. I¡¯ll get someone to transfer the money to you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Shelly nodded.

    She did not know what to feel about earning 50,000 dors in one night. No matter what, she believed she had profited. After all, her body was just a worldly possession. After a while, she would forget about what happened.

    ¡°But I have a condition,¡± Nox said bluntly.

    ¡°Tell me.¡±

    ¡°Apart from the fact that you can¡¯t say anything about it, you should resign from your job here immediately. I don¡¯t want to see you in a ce like this again.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    She was about to resign anyway. Although the sry was considerable, in the end, it took up a lot of her time, which was not suitable for her.

    Now that she had such a huge sum of money, she did not need to work so much and could treat Be¡¯s medical condition now. ¡°Don¡¯t y games with me.¡±

    ¡°I just swore an oath,¡± Shelly said bluntly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll trust you one more time.¡±

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll be leaving. I don¡¯t want to be an eyesore to you, Young Master Winter.¡± Shelly even nodded to Nox.

    She was so respectful that Nox wondered whether Shelly treated all her sugar daddies like that. However, he really could not understand Shelly¡¯s thoughts.

    Could she not stay in the Winters? Why did she have to live such an unsightly life?

    Nox did not call for Shelly anymore since he believed the matter had been resolved. All he needed to do now was confess to Zoe. Then, he would wait for her answer and respect her choice.

    With that thought in mind, Nox picked up the ss of wine and drank some. Even though he understood what he was supposed to do, he felt a little troubled. After all, he did not even know if he would be epted or rejected.

    He drank a few sses by himself but found it meaningless. Hence, he got up and left the nightclub.

    When he was in the car, it was raining cats and dogs..

 Chapter 1471

    Chapter 1471: Shelly, Whose Child Is It?

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Apanied by a few thunderps, it made the night seem a little scary.

    There was a traffic light in front of him, and Nox looked out of the car window, at the bean-sized raindrops falling on the street.

    Then, his eyes paused when he saw a woman suddenly running to a bus stop. Her entire body was drenched, and she looked miserable.

    Considering it was still early, buses were still operating in the city, so Shelly did not want to take a taxi to leave. Although Nox had given her a sum of money and she did not have to be so thrifty, she had not gotten it yet. Who knew if Nox would suddenly go back on his word?

    With a man like Nox, she did not dare to have any expectations for him. Otherwise, she was afraid she would be angered to death.

    She wrung the water off the clothes on her body. Since it was summer, she did not wear much to begin with, and after changing out of her work clothes, she wore a white dress. It was simple, elegant, and cheap.

    At that moment, because of the rain, her clothes were all stuck to her body. They were white and extremely transparent, making her pink bra under her visible.

    However, she was not alone at the bus stop. After all, in this world, the poor still made up the majority.

    She did not notice that she was being watched by the other two men at the bus stop, who did not expect to enjoy such a view at night. Her clothes were so transparent that they could almost make out the contours of her body.

    As the two men stared at her intently, the car that was leaving suddenly made a sharp turn and stopped in front of the bus stop. Rainwater sshed all over the ground.

    Shelly frowned, wondering who it was. It was raining so heavily, yet he had to drive so fast before he braked so abruptly. Did he have a death wish?

    The moment the back door opened and she saw Nox, she was calm. It was not easy for a person like Nox to survive until now. His family said he was prone to bloodshed, but why was he still alive after so many years?

    She Imew that her thoughts were vicious, but she felt inexplicably good about it.

    At that moment, she suddenly felt a pain in her arm as Nox dragged her into his car. Nox¡¯s brute force frightened Shelly.

    She Imew she could not have any expectations for Nox. It had only been a short while, and he was already going back on his word. Most importantly, she had already resigned.

    Whatever. She was nning to resign anyway, so it had nothing to do with Nox.

    While sheforted herself, Nox suddenly roared, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re good-looking, Shelly?¡±

    Shelly turned her head to look out of the car window and ignored him.

    ¡°Shelly! ¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Shelly answered, her voice a little loud.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t think so, why are you trying to seduce those men? Don¡¯t you have any self-awareness?¡±

    Who did she seduce? Was Nox delusional? Or was he deliberately finding fault with her because he did not want to give her the 50,000 dors?

    ¡°Look at what you¡¯re wearing!¡± Nox looked at her clothes.

    Even in the dark, he could see through what she was wearing.

    When they were at the traffic lights, he nced at Shelly. As the bus stop had lights, he could see at a nce how transparent her clothes were and how the man beside her was staring at her. However, she waspletely unaware of it, or¡­ she did it on purpose

    In any case, he was pissed off. How shameless was Shelly? What the hell had she be over the years?

    Shelly lowered her head, baffled as to why Nox was scolding her. However, she could not see it because it was dark.

    Suddenly, Nox turned on the lights in the car. With the lights switched on, Shelly saw the condition of her clothes and immediately noticed the pink from her undergarments.

    At that moment, she was a little embarrassed. She had forgotten that the quality of the clothes she bought was not great. When it was wet, it looked no different from her not wearing any clothes.

    Shelly reached out and turned off the lights in the car.

    Noxughed sarcastically. ¡°Why are you still pretending to be innocent?

    Weren¡¯t you quite confident when you were standing on the street just now?¡±

    Nox¡¯s words were sometimes unpleasant to the ear, but Shelly endured it. After all, she did not have the courage to get out of Nox¡¯s car and hail a cab herself. Next time, she had to remember to bring an umbre out with her..

 Chapter 1472 - Chapter 1472: Shelly, Whose Child Is It?

    Chapter 1472: Shelly, Whose Child Is It?

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Shelly thought to herself silently and heard Nox ask her coldly, ¡®Where do you live?!¡±

    Shelly told him the address. She had tacitly agreed that Nox would send her back.

    After Nox heard the address, he mocked her again. ¡°Shelly, you¡¯re really not a simple person. You must¡¯ve been with a lot of men to be able to afford a house there.¡±

    It was indeed a wealthy district because it was Sarah¡¯s apartment. However, Shelly kept quiet.

    ¡°Did a man give it to you?¡± Nox asked.

    Shelly still did not answer.

    ¡°You have the guts to do it but not admit it, huh?¡±

    ¡°Nox, don¡¯t you think you seem jealous?¡± Shelly retorted.

    Nox almost choked out of anger. What did she say? He was jealous?

    ¡°Stop the car!¡± Nox suddenly shouted at the driver.

    Shocked, the driver quickly parked the car by the side of the road.

    It was the same just now. He had just passed the traffic light when Young Master Winter ordered him to turn around immediately. Young Master Winter¡¯s face was so grim that he did not even dare to breathe.

    The moment the car stopped, Nox said coldly, ¡°Get lost.¡±

    Shelly pursed her lips. She did not mean that Nox was jealous. All she wanted was to shut him up, but she did not expect to provoke him again.

    ¡°Get down!¡± Nox¡¯s voice was loud, and his disgust toward Shelly was obvious.

    Shelly took a deep breath before she opened the car door and got out.

    Outside the car, it was still raining cats and dogs, so Shelly was instantly drenched when she got out. At that moment, she felt like she had brought it upon herself.

    As soon as she got out of the car, the ck car in front of her dashed off, and the water sshed all over her.

    In that situation, Shelly naturally would not wait for the bus anymore. Hence, she stood in the rain and finally managed to hail a taxi.

    Unbeknownst to her, as soon as she left, the ck car drove back. However, Shelly was already gone by then, and Nox¡¯s expression was extremely ugly.

    The driver felt that he was innocent. He had lost count of how many times Young Master Winter had yelled at him that night. Anyone with a weaker heart would be scared to death by his anger!

    Shelly caught a cold and had a fever.

    When she returned homest night, she took a hot shower and took cold medicine in time. However, she was still sick when she woke up early in the morning.

    Her body felt weak, and her head felt light. Therefore, she called her part-time job early in the morning to call in sick. Then, at 8 a.m. in the morning, she got up with Be and sent her to kindergarten.

    She finally realized that the poor had no time to be sick because even though she was sick, she had to do what she had to do.

    She looked a little weak with her face red and her lips pale.

    Even the little Be had noticed it. She said, ¡°Mom, are you sick?¡±

    ¡°No, I just don¡¯t feel well, but I¡¯ll be fine in a while.¡±

    ¡°Muah.¡± Be suddenly nted a kiss on her burning forehead.

    Shelly was stunned.

    ¡°That¡¯s what you always do to me when I¡¯m not feeling well.¡±

    Shelly smiled and stroked Be¡¯s hair.

    Back then, she had chosen to keep Be. Although she did regret itter since she would have lived a better life without Be, she was d that she had decided to keep Be now.

    Otherwise, how could she experience the joy and happiness brought by such a cute creature like her daughter?

    Shelly quickly washed up with Be.

    When she walked out of the room, Sarah had also just gotten up. ¡°Sigh. I will never drink so much again. The hangover is terrible.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have to go to work today?¡± Shelly asked Sarah as she went to the kitchen to make breakfast.

    ¡°I¡¯ve called in sick.¡±

    ¡°In that case, sleep a little longer.¡± ¡°My head hurts.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll make some breakfast for you.¡± ¡°Thank you. I knew you loved me the most.¡±

    Shelly smiled faintly.

    She quickly made breakfast for Be, who obediently ate by herself. Even though she was not even three years old, she Imew how to take care of herself.

    While Shelly was making breakfast for Sarah in the open kitchen, she said, ¡°Sarah, I¡¯ve quit my job at the nightclub.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve finally thought it through.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Shelly nodded. ¡°I think the hours are too long, and it¡¯s not for me.¡± ¡°It is. Now that Be is a little older, she will need you to be around more.¡±

    ¡®Yes.¡±

    ¡°Shelly, how much more do we need for Be¡¯s medical fees?¡± Sarah asked.

    In fact, she had asked that question several times..

 Chapter 1473 - Chapter 1473: Shelly, Whose Child Is It?

    Chapter 1473: Shelly, Whose Child Is It?

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Sarah probably wanted to help her, but she rejected Sarah every time.

    Sometimes, Shelly was so stubborn that she refused to ept it. It was not because she did not want to ept it, but because she knew she could not afford it so she did not want to owe Sarah anything. ¡°Not bad, if everything goes well.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sarah was dumbfounded.

    Shelly did not exin. She just turned the stove down the medium heat and said to Sarah, ¡°In about five minutes, you can turn off the stove and eat it. I¡¯ll send Be to kindergarten.¡±

    Sarah was also suffering from a terrible hangover, so she did not ask further.

    With that, Shelly left with Be, whose kindergarten was just across the street from the neighborhood. Actually, there was also a high-end international kindergarten in the neighborhood, but the annual tuition fee was about the same as Be¡¯s surgery fee.

    She and Be chatted andughed as they walked out of the neighborhood, not noticing that a ck car was parked at the entrance and the man inside was staring at them. After sending Be to kindergarten, Shelly returned.

    In front of Be, she tried her best to look as energetic as possible when, in fact, her current body temperature should be about 39-5 degrees Celsius. Hence, she had to hurry home, take some fever medicine, and then get some sleep.

    With that thought in mind, Shelly tried to walk faster as she was afraid that she would faint if she was any slower.

    Just as she rushed into the entrance of the neighborhood, a man called her from behind, ¡°Shelly.¡±

    Shelly really did not want to talk to Nox as her body was burning and shivering at the same time. Nevertheless, she still turned around. Anyway, he would not let her off if she did not pester him.

    ¡°I thought about it. Words mean nothing. Even if you swear on your life, how many oaths have you made? I don¡¯t trust you.¡±

    ¡°In that case, what do you want me to do?¡± Shelly tried her best to make herself look normal.

    However, Nox still noticed something different about her due to her overly rosy cheeks and her uncontroble rapid breathing. Although he noticed, Nox said nothing.

    Instead, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve written an agreement. If you tell anyone about what happened between us the night beforest, you¡¯ll return me 50,000 dors.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Shelly agreed readily.

    Nox handed the document to her, and Shelly took Nox¡¯s agreement document without even looking at it. ¡°Where¡¯s the pen?¡± Shelly asked

    ¡°I forgot to bring it.¡±

    Shelly was speechless.

    ¡°Get in the car with me and go to the nearby convenience store to buy it,¡± Nox said bluntly.

    Shelly really wanted to refuse. All she wanted was to go back to sleep, but she also wanted to put an end to that matter as soon as possible. Therefore, she

    braced herself and followed Nox into the car.

    There was no driver around today, so Nox drove himself.

    When Shelly instinctively wanted to sit in the backseat, Nox shouted at her,

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a driver?¡±

    She just thought that the passenger seat should be reserved for Zoe, but she did not argue with Nox and sat in the front passenger seat.

    Nox asked while driving, ¡°Where¡¯s the nearest convenience store?¡± It was a wealthy district, so how could there be convenience stores?

    ¡°There should be one on the opposite street.¡± Shelly thought for a moment and said.

    Nox drove over and looked around until finally, he spotted a small shop selling stationery. From there, he bought a box of pens.

    Shelly signed her name on the spot. Once she was done, she handed the document to Nox and happened to identally touch his hand.

    Nox was visibly disgusted, but Shelly did not care. However, what he was concerned about was why Shelly¡¯s hand was so hot. On top of that, her face had turned redder.

    ¡°Do you have a fever?¡± Nox asked.

    Shelly did not answer.

    ¡°Shelly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, so will you give me an extra 10,000 dors?¡± Shelly looked at Nox.

    Nox sneered. That woman was really pushing her luck.

    ¡°Since you won¡¯t, it doesn¡¯t matter to you whether I have a fever or not.¡± Shelly said, ¡°I¡¯ve given you the agreement. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave now.¡±

    ¡°Shelly, whose child is it?¡± Nox suddenly asked her.

    Shelly was stunned.

    The moment she saw Nox, she wondered when Nox had arrived and if he had seen Be. However, there was no need to guess now.

    She said, ¡°It¡¯s not yours anyway..¡±

 Chapter 1474

    Chapter 1474: Shelly and Nox Fight

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°It¡¯s not yours anyway.¡± Shelly enunciated each word.

    Nox looked at Shelly coldly.

    Shelly did not want to waste her breath on Nox, so she turned around and left.

    She was not feeling well now, and if she continued to argue with Nox, she was afraid that she would faint. However, she had only taken two steps when someone suddenly grabbed her arm.

    Shelly was on the verge of a breakdown. Just how annoying was a person to make someone have the urge to kill him? Therefore, the moment Nox pulled her back, Shelly used all her strength to push Nox.

    Behind Nox was a busy road. What he did not realize was that the moment Shelly pushed him onto the road, a car wasing toward him. However, the car suddenly braked and almost killed Nox.

    Nox¡¯s face turned red from anger. How vicious was Shelly to do that?

    The driver in the car was also shocked, and he shouted at Nox, ¡°Watch where you¡¯re going!¡±

    Nox¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. However, Shelly looked on coldly before turning around and leaving.

    Seeing that, Nox was so angry that he almost fainted. He quickly walked toward Shelly, who could feel that Nox was about to burst out in anger.

    Just as she was prepared to be beaten up by Nox, the moment Nox really got close to her, her vision went ck, and she fainted.

    She did not know whether she had fainted because her body was too weak or because she was scared out of his wits. In any case, she fainted, and she was d that she copsed at the critical moment.

    In a daze, she thought she saw Nox¡¯s panicked expression, but it was probably an illusion. After all, Nox had never been so kind to her, so he would not care whether she was dead or alive.

    When Shelly opened her eyes, she saw an unfamiliar ceiling, and it took her two seconds to react.

    She had fainted in front of Nox, so Nox should have been the one to send her to the hospital. It meant that she was in a hospital.

    She then looked around to see that Nox was not in the ward, but there was only a nurse standing guard at the side.

    Seeing that she had woken up, the nurse quickly went forward. ¡°Miss, your fever was at 40 degrees. Fortunately, you were sent to the hospital. Otherwise¡­

    Otherwise what? Humans did not seem to die so easily.

    Shelly forced a smile and said, ¡°Can you call the doctor for me? I want to ask when I can be discharged.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± The nurse quickly agreed.

    Shelly looked at the IV drip in her hand. She did not know how long she had been unconscious. Or rather than saying she was unconscious, she was actually sound asleep because she could feel that she had gotten a good rest and felt much better than before.

    Just then, the door of the ward was pushed open. Shelly was initially rxed, but her expression changed the moment she saw Nox.

    Why was he still here? She even thought that Nox would not send her to the hospital and that perhaps some passerby had sent her here. In her mind, Nox was horrible to her.

    The doctor came in with Nox. Then, the doctor began to take her temperature.

    ¡°The fever has subsided a little, but it¡¯s still at 39 degrees. I suggest that you stay in the hospital for further observation. After this bag of IV transfusion, we¡¯ll take a look at your situation again. If the fever doesn¡¯t subside, I would rmend you to stay in the hospital for two days,¡± the doctor suggested.

    Shelly would never agree to such a suggestion. After all, Be was still at home, and she had to pick Be up after school in the afternoon.

    She casually picked up her phone and nced at it. Fortunately, it was still early, and she could even stay in the hospital for a few more hours. ¡°Remember to stay hydrated,¡± the doctor reminded her.

    ¡°Okay. Thank you, doctor.¡± Shelly smiled politely.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to prescribe some fever medicine for you and get the nurse to bring it over. Call me if you feel worse.¡± The doctor was very polite to Shelly.

    Shelly smiled gratefully, while the doctor reported the situation to Nox before he left the ward.

    In the ward, Nox did not leave. He just sat beside Shelly¡¯s bed, which made her ufortable. If not for the fact that she was still on an IV drip, she would have gotten up and left. However, she just endured it.

    She did not speak or show any expression. She did not even look at Nox.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were having such a bad fever?¡± Nox suddenly asked.

    His tone was unusually calm.

    ¡°Would you have let me go if I told you?¡± Shelly raised her eyebrows.

    Nox¡¯s face darkened and he said coldly, ¡°Let you go? Are you going to let me go or am I going to let you go? Shelly, you¡¯ve been scheming against me all along, and now you¡¯reining about me first? You almost pushed me onto the road and killed me just now.. How dare you have the nerve to say I won¡¯t let you go?¡±

 Chapter 1475 - Chapter 1475: Shelly and Nox Fight

    Chapter 1475: Shelly and Nox Fight

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll let you go now. Can you leave?¡± Shelly asked.

    Nox was so angry that he could explode. Shelly almost scared him to death just now. How could a person faint just like that?

    When he picked up the unconscious Shelly and went to the highway to stop a taxi, hepletely forgot how dangerous that action was. If he was not careful, he might have been killed by a car.

    Fortunately, he managed to hail a car and rush to the hospital as fast as he could.

    After arriving at the hospital, the doctor did a checkup on her. The initial conclusion was that the high fever caused her to faint. However, the reason why she had been unconscious for so long was that she had fallen asleep.

    F*ck! How dare she have the nerve to fall asleep when he was about to faint from anger! In fact, she had a very good sleep.

    Did that woman have no conscience?!

    He gritted his teeth as he stayed with Shelly in the ward. The more he thought about it, the angrier he got when he saw her even breathing. He even wanted to drag that woman out of bed.

    How could she sleep so soundly while he was so scared that his soul almost left his body?

    As such, he left the ward angrily, not nning to care about Shelly anymore. However, when he walked out of the door, he hesitated again. It was not because he was reluctant to part with Shelly, but because of the little girl he saw that morning.

    Of course, he knew that it was not his. After all, he and Shelly had only slept together once, so how could they have a child together? It was impossible for a woman like Shelly to have his child.

    More importantly, Shelly got into a serious car ident after Shelly slept with him, so there was no way she kept the child. However, he was just curious as to whose child it was.

    He tried to guess the child¡¯s age. Shelly must have gotten pregnant not long after the car ident. At that thought, Nox was furious again.

    Shelly really could not keep her hands to herself for even half a minute before she hooked up with another man!

    No wonder she left the Winters back then. It might be because she had found a

    sugar daddy, and now that she had been abandoned by her sugar daddy, she was too embarrassed toe back. That must be it!

    With that thought in mind, Nox called someone to verify it. He wanted to know who the man that got Shelly pregnant was!

    That was why he did not leave the hospital in the end. Moreover, he was unwilling to go to the ward, because seeing Shelly sleeping like a pig made him inexplicably angry. If the doctor had note, he would not have followed the doctor into the ward.

    Once he entered the ward, he barely exchanged a few words with Shelly before he was angered to death again.

    ¡°Shelly, if not for me, you would¡¯ve died out there! Is this how you treat your savior?¡±

    Savior? How dare he have the cheek to say that he was her savior? If he had not kicked her out of the car and left her drenched on the street for so long yesterday, she would not have had such a fever.

    In fact, if Nox had not tormented her for the entire night the day before yesterday, causing her body to suffer some damage, her immune system would not be so weak.

    The point was, if Nox had note to pester her today and made things difficult for her, she would not have fainted on the road. All of that was thanks to Nox, yet he had the nerve to say that he was her savior?

    As she looked at him sarcastically, Nox¡¯s face darkened.

    What did Shelly mean? Was she mocking him? Was that her attitude toward someone who had saved her life?

    He really had the urge to strangle Shelly. Shelly said, ¡°How about I devote myself to you?¡± ¡°Shelly!¡± Nox almost jumped up.

    How could Shelly be so shameless at a time like that?

    He said fiercely, ¡°If you really want to marry me, you¡¯ll do anything!¡±

    ¡°Since you know that, why are you still approaching me? Are you deliberately giving me a chance to marry you?¡±

    Nox was so angry that his face turned pale.

    It was true. If he continued to involve himself with Shelly, he would go crazy. With that, he stood up and left. On his way out, he mmed the door behind him angrily, and the door shook, indicating how angry he was.

    Shelly, on the other hand, was calm. After all, her goal was to provoke Nox. She did not want to waste any more time talking to the man, or she was afraid she would lose two years of her life in jail.

    Fuming, Nox walked out of the hospital. Just as he was at the entrance, his phone rang.

    ¡°Mr. Winter.¡±

    ¡°Speak!¡± Nox¡¯s tone was quite frightening..

 Chapter 1476 - Chapter 1476: Shelly and Nox Fight

    Chapter 1476: Shelly and Nox Fight

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The person on the other end reported nervously, ¡°Ms. Carter¡¯s child is indeed not yours¡­¡±

    At that moment, Nox felt as if his vision had gone dark. He was so angry that his eyes were red. He thought, ¡®So that¡¯s how shameless Shelly is, huh?¡¯

    Even though he kept telling himself that it was impossible for her child to have anything to do with him, when he knew the answer, it hit him really hard.

    Back then, when Shelly said she liked him and that she would not marry anyone but him, she was lying, right?

    His hand that was holding the phone was trembling.

    ¡°Ms. Carter¡¯s child is-I¡®

    Nox hung up the phone abruptly.

    Who Shelly¡¯s child belonged to had nothing to do with him, and he did not have to be concerned as to what kind of filthy life she was living now.

    Hence, he suddenly turned back into the hospital and pushed the door to the ward open.

    In fact, Shelly did not expect Nox to turn back and with such a murderous look on his face at that.

    How childish was the man to do irrational things?

    However, Shelly ignored Nox. Instead, she got up from the bed and wanted to go to the bathroom because she had to pee.

    Just as she was about to remove the drip and go to the toilet, Nox suddenly said, ¡°2000 dors!¡±

    Shelly did not know what was Nox up to.

    ¡°I spent 2000 dors on the hospital fees. Pay me back!¡± Nox said coldly.

    He felt that it was not worth it to sDend a single cent on Shellv.

    After sending Shelly to the hospital, he even took into ount her financial situation and took the initiative to save 2000 dors for her hospitalization fees. However, he wanted it all back now.

    Shelly fell silent after hearing what Nox said.

    2000 dors was too much for her. She had not even received the 50,000 dors that Nox was supposed to give her, and she had to pay him back 2000 dors? She would rather be dead!

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Nox roared.

    ¡°Are you deliberately looking for trouble?¡± Shelly was rtively calm.

    2000 dors was nothing to Nox! Why did hee back to ask her for it?

    ¡°As a matter of fact, I think that spending a single cent on someone like you is a waste of my money.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯te to the hospital willingly, nor did I want to stay in such an expensive ward,¡± Shelly retorted. ¡°You were the one who made all the decisions when I was unconscious, so it has nothing to do with me. Why should I pay?

    ¡°So you won¡¯t agree to it, will you?¡± Nox gritted his teeth.

    ¡°No,¡± Shelly said confidently.

    When it came to money, she would neverpromise.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Nox nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll deduct it from your 50,000 dors.¡± ¡°No!¡± Shelly refused. ¡®You can deduct 100 dors at most.¡±

    Nox sneered. He found Shelly ridiculous.

    ¡°I¡¯ll only go to a cheap clinic when I¡¯m sick. The expenses there are at most a few hundred dors, and 100 dors is the limit.¡±

    It meant that she was at a disadvantage, even though he had brought her to such an expensive hospital and such a top-notch ward.

    ¡°You can deduct 100 dors.¡± Shelly enunciated each word.

    ¡®Why should I listen to you?¡± Nox sneered.

    ¡°In that case, why did youe back and ask me that?¡±

    ¡°I just wanted to inform you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving the hospital,¡± Shelly suddenly said.

    Nox¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Can I leave?¡± Shelly asked Nox.

    Although it was a question, she was already removing the IV drip from her hand. However, because the technique was incorrect, blood oozed out the moment she pulled it out.

    Nox¡¯s eyes widened.

    After Shelly took it off, she pressed it down hard with her hand. At that moment, she was so angry that she did not feel any pain. She did not even feel like peeing anymore.

    As Shelly walked out of the ward, Nox stopped her. ¡°Shelly!¡±

    However, Shelly ignored him.

    Recently, Nox had felt powerless toward Shelly, who had been ignoring him as if she wanted to get rid of him.

    The more he had that misconception, the more he wanted to target Shelly. Hence, he went forward and mmed the door of Shelly¡¯s ward shut.

    When Shelly realized she was locked in, she was so angry that she could not care less about anything and pped Nox hard on the face.

    Nox was stunned by Shelly¡¯s p. He could not believe that Shelly had pped him on the face..

 Chapter 1477 - Chapter 1477: Shelly and Nox Fight

    Chapter 1477: Shelly and Nox Fight

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Did Shelly know that he had never been pped by anyone in his life?

    Not even his grandfather had pped him on the face, yet she did. For that, he wanted to strangle that woman to death, so he grabbed Shelly¡¯s neck.

    When Shelly felt a sharp pain in her throat, she knew that she had angered Nox. However, she also knew that if she did not resist, she would die in Nox¡¯s hands, and she could not die ¡ª not for Nox, or she was afraid that she would not die in peace.

    As such, she started fighting with Nox crazily, with both her fists and legs. It looked very intense.

    Nox did not expect Shelly to go crazy, so he suddenly let go of her neck. No matter how angry he was, or even if he really wanted to kill her, he could not kill her.

    All he wanted was to scare her, but he did not expect the woman to go crazy, like she wanted to bring him down with her. There were many scratches on his body and face.

    ¡°Shelly, that¡¯s enough!¡± Nox calmed down a little.

    Shelly, however, could not calm down.

    Enough? She wanted to vent all the grievances she had suffered from Nox in her entire life.

    ¡°Shelly, that¡¯s enough. If you don¡¯t calm down, I¡¯ll really kill you!¡± Nox threatened.

    He did not even know how badly Shelly had scratched his body and face.

    Shelly could not hear what Nox was saying. All she wanted to do was kill him. She had really had enough of him constantly making her life miserable.

    ¡°Shelly!¡± Nox gritted his teeth.

    He then wanted to grab Shelly¡¯s hands and shackle them together, but Shelly seemed to have expected it and dodged.

    The moment she dodged, Nox grabbed her clothes. With a strong tug, the buttons on her clothes were all pulled open, exposing Shelly¡¯s upper body.

    Once exposed, Nox froze when he saw the dense marks on Shelly¡¯s body. It was as terrifying as it could be, like she had been abused! Every part of her skin was covered in bruises.

    However, Shelly continued to go crazy as if she did not notice what had happened. Even when she could sense that the person opposite her was not reacting to her hitting and scratching him anymore, she gradually calmed down.

    When she calmed down, she saw that Nox¡¯s face and neck were covered in scratch marks, and his clothes were also wrinkled from her pulling. In any case, he looked like a mess.

    She bit her lip lightly. She did not know why she had lost control just now because she rarely lost control of herself.

    Suddenly, the two of them fell silent. After a fight, both of them seemed to have calmed down.

    Shelly said, ¡®You can deduct as much as you want. Actually, I didn¡¯t think you would give me money.¡±

    She did not have much hope for Nox, so she would not be disappointed even if he did not give her the 50,000 dors.

    ¡°This was left behind the night before yesterday?¡± Nox asked while staring straight at her chest.

    Shelly lowered her head. Only then did she realize that her clothes had been torn apart. Just now, she was so angry that her heart was about to explode and did not notice anything.

    She quickly covered her body with her clothes.

    ¡°Do you feel guilty?¡± Shelly mocked.

    Nox did not answer. If he did not feel guilty, would he have let her go on for so long?

    ¡°You should be thinking that I brought this on myself, right? That it serves me right for drugging and seducing you.¡± Shelly did not need Nox to answer to know what he wanted to say.

    Nox¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know my limits. I never thought of getting your sympathy, and I won¡¯t threaten you.¡± Shelly looked straight at Nox. ¡°My only request is that you stay away from me, okay? Don¡¯t give me any more hope. Don¡¯t give me the chance to set you up again. Just let me give up on youpletely, okay?¡±

    Nox knew that Shelly said that on purpose to stop him from bothering her.

    Was it because Shelly was too good at scheming or¡­ did the night before have nothing to do with Shelly?

    Nox¡¯s silence made Shelly break down.

    She had said so much to preserve his ego and dignity while putting herself down. What else did he want?

    ¡°Shelly, tell me now. Was it you who drugged me that night?¡± Nox suddenly asked her calmly..

 Chapter 1478 - Chapter 1478: Shelly and Nox Fight

    Chapter 1478: Shelly and Nox Fight

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Shelly looked at Nox, who had suddenly be smarter. However, she was not so kind as to let him know the truth.

    She would let him and Zoe live forever. Zoe would give birth to three sons, but none of them would be his. Most importantly, they would all have different fathers, and the daughter they had when they got older would be brown-skinned.

    The thought of Nox being cuckolded for the rest of his life made her very excited, and she said, ¡°Yes, I did.¡±

    Nox¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Shelly, I¡¯m giving you a chance to prove your innocence.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to prove myself. I did what I did. I don¡¯t need to prove it.¡± Shelly decided to take all the me.

    She was not doing it out of spite. Rather, she just wanted Nox to never find out the truth. She wanted him to live in a world of deception forever, until one day, he suddenly realized how many times he had been cuckolded.

    It would be best if he found out about it when he could no longer stir up trouble. Then, even if he wanted to take revenge, he could not.

    ¡°Shelly, let me ask you this again-¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me. There¡¯s no need to ask!¡± Shelly said calmly.

    Nox¡¯s expression was ugly, and the veins on his face were bulging from how angry he was. He even looked like he might strangle her again in the next second. However, in the next second, he opened the door and left angrily.

    Shelly could only pray that he did note back after he left. As such, she quickly left the hospital as well. Considering Nox had been angry all day, who knew what he would do next?

    She even took a taxi back because she was afraid that Nox would catch her again while she was waiting for the bus, and she really wanted to avoid him.

    The moment Shelly sat in the taxi, she received a text message.

    When she opened it to take a look, she saw that tens of thousands of dors had been transferred to her name. Shelly counted the zeros and realized it was 50,000 dors.

    Nox had finally given her the money, and the medical fees had not been deducted.

    Shelly put down her phone. For some reason, she knew that Nox would never torture her again and she could peacefully apany Bei Bei to treat her illness.

    Nox had told someone to transfer the money.

    From now on, if he was the one who went looking for Shelly or caring about her again, he would look down on himself.

    With that, Nox took out his phone and made a call.

    ¡°Nox?¡± It was Zoe¡¯s sweet and soft voice.

    He must have gone mad to rather be tortured by Shelly than be with his fianc¨¦e. He even believed that if he spent a few more seconds with Shelly, he would lose two years of his life in jail.

    He asked, ¡°Where are you? I have something to tell you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m at home. Come over.¡±

    ¡°Wait for me.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± The other party nodded obediently.

    After that, Nox put down his phone. He had thought it through and decided that had to confess to Zoe.

    The taxi stopped at Zoe¡¯s luxurious apartment. The moment Zoe saw Nox, she was shocked, and her face turned pale. ¡°Nox, what happened to your face?¡±

    Her concern for him was obvious, and she was worlds apart from Shelly, that selfish and heartless woman who only wanted him and even his money. ¡°And your neck. What happened to you?¡± Zoe asked in shock.

    Tears were streaming down her face.

    ¡°I got into a fight with a woman.¡±

    ¡®Who dares to fight with you and beat you up like this? Could it be your mom?¡± ¡°No. It was an unimportant person,¡± Nox said calmly.

    Zoe wanted to ask something else, but Nox interrupted her with a serious look on his face. ¡°I¡¯m looking for you today because I have something important to tell you.¡±

    Zoe instantly became serious.

    ¡°I cheated.¡± Nox enunciated each word.

    Zoe¡¯s eyes flickered.

    She did not expect Nox to confess to her. In fact, she had nned to leave some evidence behind so that she could make a deal with Nox in the future.

    However, now that he had confessed, what was the point of her doing all that? What kind of stupid idea did Brandone up with?

    ¡°The night beforest, we were both drunk. Then, I was drugged and had sex with a woman.¡± Nox said bluntly, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent that woman away, and I guarantee that she won¡¯t affect our marriage.. But I wonder if you¡¯d still want to marry me?¡±

 Chapter 1479 - Chapter 1479: George Outwits Chloe

    Chapter 1479: George Outwits Chloe

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°But I wonder if you¡¯d still want to marry me?¡± Nox asked Zoe.

    Zoe looked at Nox, speechless for a long time. Just like that¡­ it was all ruined!

    Nox looked at Zoe¡¯s hesitant expression and did not rush her to a decision. If it were him, he would not be able to ept it either.

    In fact, he did not know whether he was expecting her forgiveness or something else, but suddenly, he did not feel like getting married anymore. At the same time, he thought it was a pity that they did not get married because they had been dating for so long. In short, it was all very confusing to him.

    The two of them were silent for a long time.

    Zoe, however, knew she had to marry Nox. Nox was the best of all the people she had dated and the person she really wanted to marry. If not for the fact that she was used to fooling around with other men and could not control herself, she would have married Nox long ago.

    She thought about it and said, ¡°Nox, I n to forgive you.¡±

    Nox looked at Zoe in a daze. There was no joy in his eyes. It was as if¡­ it was not something to be happy about, but he did not reject her decision because it seemed logical.

    He probably thought that since they had been together for so long, there was no way Zoe would break up with him because of that matter. Since he had expected it, hisck of reaction was normal.

    ¡°Because I love you very much, I can¡¯t break up with you even if I want to,¡± Zoe said ufortably.

    Nox was still a little touched by Zoe¡¯s kindness and tolerance for him. ¡°Since you just said that you were forced to do so, I¡¯ll pretend that this never happened. However, Nox¡­¡± Zoe looked at him with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Nox wiped Zoe¡¯s tears.

    It seemed like Zoe was the only person in his life that he could be gentle to.

    ¡°Can you promise me one thing?¡± Zoe asked him.

    ¡°Tell me.¡±

    ¡°In the future, if I do something wrong or offend you, will you forgive me like me?¡± Zoe asked him.

    Nox nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±

    He believed Zoe would not do anything to offend him.

    ¡°You can¡¯t go back on your word.¡± Zoe was very serious.

    She thought that no matter what, she should first get herself a ¡®get out of jail free card¡¯. Hence, if Nox found out, she could still protect herself.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Nox nodded.

    He indulged Zoe endlessly.

    At that moment, he suddenly thought of Shelly, whom he was always impatient with. He figured it must be true love when he could tolerate the people he loved endlessly.

    To a woman he could never fall in love with, he would only be irritated and angry. No matter what, it was impossible for them to get along peacefully.

    Having received Nox¡¯s answer, Zoe threw herself into his arms. She then secretly make up her mind that she could never cheat on him again in the future.

    Nox was so serious about her. If he really found out that she was cheating on him, Nox would definitely kill her. Even if he could not bear to kill her, seeing that he was so good to her, she should also stop all her shenanigans for him.

    When Zoe left Nox¡¯s embrace, she said seriously, ¡°Nox, let¡¯s have a child after we get married.¡±

    Nox was a little stunned.

    His reaction surprised Zoe. ¡°Don¡¯t you like children?¡±

    Actually, she did not like children either. However, she felt that once she had a child, she might be able to stop being a ygirl. Moreover, if her previous acts were exposed, she could still rely on the child to survive.

    ¡°I do.¡± Nox nodded his head.

    He suddenly thought about how old Shelly¡¯s daughter was! He could not believe that Shelly was so shameless to give birth to another man¡¯s child, and just thinking about it made him furious.

    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s have a child soon, okay? I want to have a child with you.¡± Zoe hugged Nox¡¯s arm intimately and wheedled.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Nox smiled.

    He believed Shelly had had a great impact on his life during this period of time, so he had to do the same for her.

    As for Shelly, he had nothing to do with her anymore!

    In Bamboo Garden, Chloe had been here for three days, and in the past three days, she had not seen Edward at all.

    He always left early and returnedte. Basically, when she woke up, Edward had already left and would only return after she had gone to bed..

 Chapter 1480 - Chapter 1480: George Outwits Chloe

    Chapter 1480: George Outwits Chloe

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    She did note here to live under the same roof as Candice.

    Hence, early in the morning, Chloe secretly got out of bed. Since knew that

    Edward would leave early every day, she had to fight for a chance for herself.

    With that thought in mind, she set her rm clock for 6 a.m. in the morning. Then, she tiptoed out of bed because afraid of waking someone up and went downstairs to the kitchen.

    There was actually a kitchen on both sides ¡ª an open kitchen and a backyard kitchen. The open kitchen, which was not used as much, would be used to make snacks and drinks most of the time, while the actual kitchen was in the backyard.

    Chloe walked into the kitchen in the backyard and prepared to make breakfast for Edward.

    What did the saying go? To capture a man¡¯s heart, one must first capture his stomach.

    There was a time when she specially hired a chef to teach her how to make breakfast. Now that she had finally learned it, she had to put it to use.

    Just as she walked into the kitchen, she saw a figure in the kitchen and frowned. In her opinion, Teddy was up too early. He would only go to bedte every night, yet he was up again at 6 a.m.

    Chloe was annoyed. If she went in now, it would seem a little deliberate.

    Moreover, she could tell that Teddy treated Candice pretty well after spending a few days with her. If she were to do it instead of Teddy, Teddy would definitely overthink, and it would not be worth it if he ruined her n.

    Chloe gritted her teeth. Just as she decided to leave, her eyes narrowed when she Teddy putting a small white pill from a box into the breakfast he was making. She did not think it was a tonic. If she remembered correctly, he would make Candice breakfast every day.

    At that moment, Chloe¡¯s heart raced, as if she had discovered a huge secret.

    Then, her body jerked, and she hid to the side when she saw Teddy taking out the breakfast from the kitchen. As Chloe was hiding at the side, Teddy did not notice her.

    After Teddy left, Chloe quickly ran into the kitchen and picked up the torn packaging from the trash can beside her. She nervously stuffed all the packaging into her pocket and left in a hurry, avoiding Teddy as she returned to her room.

    Once she shut the door, she took out the pieces of the packaging and began to piece it together bit by bit.

    As it was torn into pieces, Chloe wanted to give up several times. However, she believed that there must be something more to it, so she pieced it together patiently.

    It took her a long time for her toplete it, and she looked at the packaging that she had pieced together. On it was a string of words, but she was afraid that she had pieced it together wrongly, so she checked them on her phone again.

    Once she confirmed that the words on the box were ¡°Emergency Contraception Pill, no side effects¡±, her heart was racing.

    It meant that Teddy had been giving Candice emergency birth control pills. No, Teddy did not have the guts to make a move on the Leader, so it must be Edward, who did not want Candice to bear his child!

    The thought of it excited Chloe.

    In that case, Edward¡¯s feelings for Candice were just that. They were not as loving and affectionate as they appeared on the surface. Perhaps Edward only treated Candice because of her father.

    Her father was highly respected in Harken. Edward had just taken office, and his foundation was not strong enough yet. Hence, he must rely on her father, which was why he married Candice. In other words, Edward could have married either her or Candice, but since he was not around, he did not care.

    At that thought, Chloe was overjoyed.

    At first, she was still a little afraid because if Edward liked Candice so much, Edward might push her away if she tried to seduce him. However, now that she knew he did not like Candice at all, she did not have to worry about anything.

    Chloe crumpled the wrapping paper into a ball and ced it on the bedside table. She was not in the mood to go back to sleep, so after getting out of bed and washing up, she opened the door and went out.

    The moment she opened the door, she happened to see Paige walking barefoot to Candice¡¯s room to look for her. She hurriedly went over. ¡°Paige.¡±

    She seemed very gentle and friendly.

    Having been living here for the past few days, she understood what was going on. Paige was a little tyrant whom everyone doted on, and Candice tried her best to please her.

    Since Candice treated Paige so well, it must be because Paige was very important to Edward. To know how to please a man, Candice was indeed not a simple woman..

 Chapter 1481 - Chapter 1481: George Outwits Chloe

    Chapter 1481: George Outwits Chloe

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Paige stopped at the sound. When she saw Chloe, she called out obediently, ¡°Hi, Aunt.¡±

    ¡°Where are you going barefooted?¡± Chloe walked in front of Paige and asked her gently.

    ¡°To find Mommy,¡± Paige answered honestly.

    ¡°Your mom is still sleeping. Why don¡¯t I bring you out to y?¡± ¡°No, Mom wants me to kiss her every day.¡± Paige refused.

    Chloe felt a little embarrassed after being rejected so directly.

    ¡°Paige, do you want some ice cream?¡±Chloe asked. Paige¡¯s big eyes were shining because she loved ice cream.

    ¡°Come with me downstairs. I¡¯ll buy you ice cream now, okay?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Before her mother and her favorite ice cream, she began to hesitate.

    ¡°Let your mom sleep a little longer. We¡¯ll go look for her after we¡¯ve had ice cream, okay?¡± Chloe tried to tempt her. ¡°Otherwise, if your mother finds out, she definitely won¡¯t let you eat it.¡±

    Having been deceived by Chloe, Paige nodded and held Chloe¡¯s uninjured hand as they went downstairs together.

    Behind them, a half-closed door suddenly closed. George sat in his wheelchair and returned to his bed.

    How smart was Candice? She was actually stupid enough to invite a wolf into her house!

    Candice waited for a long time, but Paige did not wake her up. Surprised, she could not help but get out of bed and go straight to Paige¡¯s room to see if Paige had overslept or was sick. However, Paige was not in her room.

    The nanny who was taking care of Paige was tidying up the room. She looked at Candice and said respectfully, ¡°Madam.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Paige?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Paige look for you first thing in the morning?¡±

    ¡°No, she didn¡¯t.¡± Candice was getting a little agitated.

    ¡°No, she¡¯s been out for a long time. I wanted to apany her, but she said she wanted to look for you herself and didn¡¯t allow me to go with her. I¡­.¡± The nanny was also shocked.

    Candice tried her best to remain calm as she rushed downstairs. The moment she went downstairs, she saw Paige and Chloe sitting together on the sofa, happily eating ice cream. She held it in.

    The nanny was also following behind, and when she saw that Paige was home, she heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Sis, you¡¯re up.¡± Chloe called out to Candice warmly when she saw her, making it seem like they had a good rtionship as sisters.

    Candice responded and walked toward them unhurriedly.

    Paige was also very excited to see Candice. ¡°Mom.¡±

    ¡°Why are you eating ice cream so early in the morning?¡± Candice was obviously displeased.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Paige lowered her head as if she had done something wrong.

    ¡°Sis, don¡¯t be so harsh on a little kid for having ice cream.¡± Chloe deliberately pretended to be a good person. ¡°The most important thing is that you¡¯re happy.

    Isn¡¯t that right, Paige?¡±

    As Chloe spoke, she became friendly with Paige.

    When Paige heard Candice¡¯s words, she quickly replied happily, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m happy too. Ice cream is the best thing in the world.¡± ¡°I will take you out for more ice cream in the future, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay. I love you the most, Aunt.¡±

    ¡°If you love me, just give me a kiss.¡± Chloe leaned over.

    Paige was not stingy and kissed Chloe¡¯s cheek. The two of them looked extremely intimate, and Candice just watched them.

    Eventually, Candice turned around and said as she left, ¡°Paige, when you¡¯re done with your ice cream,e over for breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Paige said in her soft and cute voice and nodded obediently.

    When Candice was at the dining table, Teddy ced Candice¡¯s breakfast in front of her as he did every morning, and Candice was already used to it.

    ¡°Teddy, keep an eye on Paige in the future. She shouldn¡¯t have ice creams so early in the morning.¡±

    ¡°I tried to stop her, but Second Miss said I was being a busybody.¡± Teddy was filled with anger.

    ¡°Come look for me next time.¡±

    ¡°Second Miss forbade me from looking for you.¡±

    Candice¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°You two sisters seem close, so I don¡¯t want to affect your rtionship,¡± Teddy exined.

    Teddy could not be med for thinking that way.

    Ever since Chloe moved in, Chloe¡¯s attitude toward her seemed to have changed. She was always calling her elder sister, making people think that the two sisters were close.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a good rtionship with her.¡± Candice enunciated each word.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hide it from me next time..¡±

 Chapter 1482 - Chapter 1482: George Outwits Chloe

    Chapter 1482: George Outwits Chloe

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Yes.¡± Teddy naturally stopped talking about Chloe.

    ¡°You can get busy with your work.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    With that, Teddy left, and Candice watched the interaction between Chloe and Paige.

    At that moment, Chloe also turned to look at Candice eating her breakfast. The corners of her mouth curled into a cold smile.

    Candice might not even know what she was eating. She thought it was

    Edward¡¯s love for her, but if she found out the truth, she might break down.

    Chloe really wanted to see that scene y out, but she told herself to be patient because now was still not the time. She would make Candice wish she was dead for stealing her man, status, and wealth!

    She wanted everything back.

    ¡°Aunt, I¡¯m done.¡± Paige¡¯s young voice called out to her.

    Chloe looked at Paige dotingly. ¡°I will take you to wash your mouth, okay?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Paige nodded obediently.

    Chloe held Paige¡¯s hand and left.

    Candice just watched from afar without any reaction.

    ¡°Are you jealous?¡±

    Candice turned around and saw George, who rarely came downstairs. Usually, he would stay in the bedroom and nevere out. However, Teddy seemed to have carried him down just now, and she did not notice. She had to admit that Chloe did make her a little¡­ angry.

    ¡°First, she¡¯ll bribe Paige, me, and then my dad.¡± George looked at Candice. ¡°The mistress of this ce is about to change.¡±

    Candice was speechless. ¡®George, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re a little too mature?!¡¯

    ¡°Anyway, my dad changes women all the time.¡± George said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s not much to change another one.¡±

    ¡°George, are you worried about me?¡± Candice grinned. Her smile was bright.

    George¡¯s face was a little red, and he was a little angry at that moment. ¡°Are you stupid? I¡¯m mocking you.¡±

    ¡°But why do I feel you¡¯re afraid your father will dump me?¡±

    ¡°What am I afraid of? I can¡¯t wait for you to leave my house. Seeing you annoys me.¡±

    ¡°In that case, why did youe downstairs to remind me of Chloe¡¯s motive?¡± Candice raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°I-I¡­ I just want to see you make a fool of yourself.¡±

    ¡°If you want to see me make a fool of myself, you can wait until I¡¯m really made a fool of. By reminding me now, aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll really be made a fool

    ¡°How can you be so thick-skinned?¡± George gave up. He could never win against Candice.

    ¡°George, why are you so cute? Even when you¡¯re angry, you¡¯re cute.¡± Candice suddenly bent down and pinched George¡¯s cheek.

    George¡¯s face was bright red. He thought, ¡®Can this woman be more reserved? Did I allow you to touch my face? Not everyone can touch my face.¡¯

    However, although he was angry, he did not refuse. Candice pinched his face so hard that it was deformed.

    When Chloe came out with Paige, she saw the interaction between Candice and George.

    She had always thought that Candice and George were not on good terms. After all, George did not leave his room for the past few days, and even in his room, he ignored everyone who came. It made her think that George did not ept Candice either.

    Yet, when she saw the interaction between the two of them¡­ Somehow, she felt that George was indulging Candice.

    It was not that she had never seen George before. George was a mature young man who did not smile, unlike now, when he was tortured by Candice but did not resist at all.

    ¡°George.¡± Chloe took the initiative to call out to George.

    Candice then let go of George¡¯s little face. Although it was not as chubby as Paige¡¯s, it felt good to touch. She suddenly understood the happiness of a rich woman.

    ¡°Big brother.¡± Paige was still very close to George. She quickly shook off Chloe¡¯s hand and ran toward George.

    George, who was sitting in the wheelchair, picked Paige up. The strength of his arm was too shocking. To think that a ten-year-old child could carry the chubby Paige, who weighed at least 30 pounds, so easily. It was as easy as plucking a carrot for George.

    ¡°Wow, George, you¡¯re so strong.¡± Standing at the side, Chloe was starry-eyed. It was obvious that she wanted to please George.

    She knew very well that it was easy to please Paige as all she had to do was satisfy Paige¡¯s little needs. However, George was older, and it was difficult to please him. Therefore, once she had the opportunity, she had to think of a way to show herself..

 Chapter 1483 - Chapter 1483: George Outwits Chloe

    Chapter 1483: George Outwits Chloe

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    When George heard Chloe¡¯s voice, he ced Paige on his uninjured leg and said calmly, ¡°That¡¯s why it hurts to beat someone up.¡±

    Chloe felt embarrassed. She could clearly feel George¡¯s unfriendliness toward her.

    If she had not seen the interaction between Candice and George, she would have thought that George was difficult to get along with. Now, it was clear that he was deliberately targeting her.

    She smiled, trying to give herself a way out. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you knew how to joke, George.¡±

    ¡°I never joke. So¡­¡± George looked at Chloe. ¡°Don¡¯t provoke me.¡±

    ¡°How could I offend you? You¡¯re my sister¡¯s stepson. I can¡¯t even wait to curry favor with you,¡± Chloe quickly said.

    That ¡°stepson¡± seemed unintentional, but it did not sound nice.

    ¡°Stepson? What stepson?¡± Paige seemed to have heard an unfamiliar word, so she asked Chloe as she blinked

    ¡°It¡¯s-I¡¯

    George red at Chloe, and she swallowed the words that she was about to say.

    It felt like George was really going to beat her up. However, knowing that she could not afford to offend George, she endured it and smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you grow up.¡±

    Paige, however, was not satisfied with the answer.

    ¡°Paige,e to me.¡± Candice picked Paige up.

    Paige obediently stayed in Candice¡¯s arms.

    Then, Candice hugged Paige with one hand and touched George with the other. ¡°It¡¯s time for breakfast.¡±

    As she spoke, she carried Paige to the dining table, with George following behind them. When he walked past Chloe, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck.¡± Chloe shuddered.

    George was only 10 years old. How could he have so much effect on someone? Just a nce and a sentence could make her subconsciously afraid.

    What made her even more unhappy was that George was actually siding with Candice. Should he not hate his stepmother?! She had previously nned to use that rtionship to rope in George, but it seemed like she had really underestimated Candice.

    At the dining table, everyone sat together.

    ¡°Paige, do you want me to feed you?¡± Chloe started to put on an act again.

    ¡°Paige is three years old. She can eat on her own,¡± George said bluntly.

    Paige was about to nod when she lowered her head and ate her food. At that, Candice could not help butugh.

    Actually, when she saw Paige eating by herself, she wanted to feed her too. However, seeing how obedient Paige was, she thought she should listen to George.

    Chloe smiled awkwardly. ¡°George, you¡¯re such a good brother. Paige, you have to eat obediently.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Paige nodded.

    ¡°You should talk less when you¡¯re eating,¡± said George. ¡°Or you¡¯ll seem uneducated.¡¯

    Chloe¡¯s embarrassed face turned red. ¡®George, this brat, is doing it on purpose, isn¡¯t he?¡¯

    Chloe¡¯s face darkened as she lowered her head to eat. She was so angry that her lungs were about to explode.

    Candice, on the other hand, was in a good mood. She wondered if George was having breakfast with them today to help her beat up the mistress! That little brat may say he hated her, but his actions spoke louder than words.

    After breakfast, Paige went to ss.

    George did not go back to his room immediately. Instead, he suddenly said, ¡°I want to take a walk in the back garden.¡±

    ¡°Do you need me to push you out?¡± Candice asked.

    ¡°No, I want her to push me.¡± George looked at Chloe.

    Chloe frowned, and her gut told her that George was up to no good.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, forget it.¡± George pushed the wheelchair and was about to walk out.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to. I just thought you didn¡¯t like me,¡± Chloe quickly said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t target people.¡± George said, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. I was worried I might¡¯ve offended you. I¡¯ll push you out for a walk immediately,¡± Chloe said excitedly.

    One of her hands was injured, so she used the other hand to push George to the back garden with some difficulty.

    ¡°George, where do you want to go?¡± Chloe asked gently.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go over there and take a look.¡± George pointed in the direction of the pool.

    Chloe frowned. She was not stupid to know that George did not like her, and there must be something wrong for him to call her out at that moment.

    Now, he wanted her to push him to the pool? Could it be¡­ Did George want to do something to her?

 Chapter 1484 - Chapter 1484: Monica Suspects Candiceâ€™s Identity

    Chapter 1484: Monica Suspects Candice¡¯s Identity

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Chloe carefully pushed George to the side of the pool, afraid that George would push her down.

    Children nowadays were naughty and evil, and he could do anything to her. More importantly, it might not cause him any harm because he was the heir of the Leader. Who would dare to hurt him?

    With that thought, Chloe became even more cautious, and George seemed to be able to sense it too.

    Nevertheless, he did not behave differently. He just sat quietly in his wheelchair and said, ¡°You often bully Candice, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Chloe was stunned, but she Imew that George was up to no good.

    She quickly said, ¡°How is that possible? Candice is my sister. How could I bully her? Everyone knows we¡¯re close.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± George sneered.

    ¡°It¡¯s true. If our rtionship wasn¡¯t good, why would I treat you and Paige like this? I also hope that by treating you well, you¡¯ll treat my sister better and integrate her better into your family. Maybe you¡¯ve misunderstood me, George.¡± Chloe sounded like she had been wronged.

    ¡°But I heard you caused Candice¡¯s acting ident a few years ago,¡± George said bluntly.

    Chloe¡¯s face turned green with fear.

    She immediately denied it. ¡°How could it be me? She was the one who didn¡¯t feel well and didn¡¯tplete the difficult move. How could I have caused the ident when she was practicing such a highly skilled thing? Who has been the one gossiping and spouting such nonsense?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know whether I¡¯m talking nonsense or not?¡± George¡¯s eyes were cold.

    ¡°George, you really shouldn¡¯t believe what others say. Think about it. No matter how capable I am, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to do anything to those nes when my sister was practicing, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but you could¡¯ve done something to Candice.¡±

    Chloe was stunned.

    ¡°You could¡¯ve added sleeping pills to the juice you gave Candice,¡± George said casually.

    ¡°George, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Chloe¡¯s body was trembling.

    How did George know about what happened back then? He was 10 years old now, so how old was George when the ident happened? How could he know about those things?

    Of course, George would not tell her that he had been investigating Candice¡¯s past over the past few days. When he saw her glorious achievements, he was pretty surprised as to why the usually stable Candice would make a mistake in a drill. ording to the probability, it was almost impossible. Therefore, he went back to investigate that mistake.

    George hacked into the official website and found out everything about the ident. After confirming that there was nothing wrong with her body, he hacked into the hospital where Candice had been treated. He found Candice¡¯s medical records and found that there was a certain concentration of sleeping pills in Candice¡¯s blood. Obviously, that was the reason why Candice made a mistake during the drill.

    Since the doctor had found out the truth, why did he not announce it publicly? Anyone could tell that he was deliberately trying to hide it.

    Logically speaking, it was impossible to hide something rted to the country unless the person who drugged Candice was very important to the Nicholsons and could not be announced. After giving it some thought, he figured it could only be Chloe.

    In order to verify his guess, George went to check Chloe¡¯s whereabouts back then. He found out that Chloe was indeed by Candice¡¯s side during the drill. He also asked around and confirmed that Chloe had always been jealous of Candice. She had always liked to snatch Candice¡¯s things since she was young, so he was certain about his conclusion.

    However, it was one thing to conclude his findings but another to prove it with evidence. Since there was no evidence to use Chloe of what she had done back then, it was impossible to send Chloe to prison through legal means.

    Of course, George did not have so much free time on his hands to care about such things. He was just afraid that Candice, that old woman, would die at Chloe¡¯s hands before she could Imow the truth.

    He heard that Candice had lost her memory and could not remember a lot of things. Hence, she probably did not know how Chloe treated her back then.

    Now, Chloe was acting all innocent and deliberately trying to please her, yet Candice was kind enough to ept her!

 Chapter 1485 - Chapter 1485: Monica Suspects Candiceâ€™s Identity

    Chapter 1485: Monica Suspects Candice¡¯s Identity

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    He was just a chivalrous man. He was definitely not worried about Candice.

    ¡°You know very well that I¡¯m not talking nonsense. I¡¯m just warning you that there will be evidence of what you have done, so don¡¯t¡­ push your luck.

    Otherwise, you¡¯ll be digging your own grave!¡± George enunciated each word.

    Chloe was really threatened by that little brat, George, who was to seed his father as the Leader of the country in the future. He was only ten years old, but she was really frightened.

    She smiled nervously. ¡°George, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, but I¡¯m sincerely good to my sister and you guys.¡±

    George did not say anything else. At that point, it was fine as long as Chloe

    Imew that he knew because he did not have that much time to waste on that

    He said, ¡°Please push me back.¡±

    As such, Chloe could only push George away.

    She had thought that George wanted to push her into the pool, which was all she thought that little wimp could do. However, she did not expect that George could threaten her without doing anything.

    She gritted her teeth, feeling very annoyed, but she could only endure it. After pushing George into the hall, George told Teddy to send him back to his room.

    Chloe looked at George¡¯s back and turned around to see Candice sitting on the sofa watching television, looking very rxed. She could not understand how Candice managed to please that brat, George. She really felt it was difficult to get close to George.

    In fact, she felt that Candice waspletely different from a few years ago. Candice was not like that in the past. Although she was outstanding in all aspects, she was not so capable when it came to dealing with people.

    Could it be that his brain cells had evolved after lying in bed for a few years?

    ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± Candice looked at Chloe¡¯s scrutinizing gaze and asked.

    Chloe came back to her senses and said, ¡°No, I just thought you seem to have changed a lot from before.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Candice responded softly but did not seem to be too keen on that topic.

    Chloe sat beside Candice and said affectionately, ¡°Sister, do you not remember what happened in the past?¡±

    Candice shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    Chloe believed Candice was not lying. However, if Candice did not remember anything, how did George know about the past?

    How could he have known that in order to get Candice into an ident back then, she had deliberately given her a cup of juice with sleeping pills before her sister performed?

    Moreover, even if Candice did remember, she would not know that Chloe had put sleeping pills in it! Hence, how did George know? Or was that child too smart and deliberately trying to get information out of her?

    In any case, she would rather die than admit it, and no one would have any evidence. She was sure that she did not leave any evidence behind.

    ¡°Sis, have you ever thought about why Edward suddenly married you?¡± Chloe spoke as if she was chatting casually with Candice without any ulterior motives.

    ¡°We¡¯re already married. Even if there¡¯s a reason, it doesn¡¯t matter. What¡¯s important is the life we¡¯ll live together in the future.¡± Candice did not care about why they were together.

    After all, she was not bothered about being in a political marriage. All she wanted was to have a peaceful life in the future.

    Actually, she did not need Edward to love her, nor did she need him to love her that much. As long as the two of them or rather, the family spent the rest of their lives together peacefully, she was content.

    ¡°Have you thought about having children?¡± Chloe asked.

    Candice was silent for a few seconds. She had thought about it. However, she had not been able to get pregnant for thest few months.

    ¡°Edward already has two children. Do you still want to give him another one?¡± Chloe asked again when she saw that Candice did not answer.

    ¡°Let nature take its course.¡± Candice did not want to say too much about that matter.

    To be precise, she did not want to say too much to Chloe.

    ¡°I think you do, right?¡± Chloe asked.

    Candice did not deny it.

    ¡°Actually, I support it too. After all, even if Edward has two children, you don¡¯t have one of your own. You¡¯ll definitely want to have one of your own.¡± Chloe made it seem like she understood Candice very well.

    ¡°I want to have another child not because I want to have one of my own, but because I want to make the family happier. To me, George and Paige are also my children, and I will treat them equally.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so magnanimous. If it were me, I might not be able to do it. I would definitely want a child of my own,¡± Chloe said seriously..

 Chapter 1486 - Chapter 1486: Monica Suspects Candiceâ€™s Identity

    Chapter 1486: Monica Suspects Candice¡¯s Identity

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Candice, however, did not reply as she did not have a good impression of Chloe. They may be biological sisters, but for some reason, she did not feel the same toward Chloe as she did with Monica. She said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡±

    Then, she left.

    Chloe knew that Candice was not willing to talk to her. In the past, Candice would deliberately fawn over her, but now, just because Candice married Edward, she did not put her seriously anymore!

    Chloe bit her lip, still unwilling to let Candice get everything. She had thought about it. Since George did not like her so much and was even threatening her, even if she could not marry Edward, she could not let Candice get what she wanted.

    In any case, it was not good for all of them to be together! She would never tolerate Candice being better than her.

    Candice returned to her room as she did not want to talk to Chloe.

    Since her parents would be back in three days, she would definitely send Chloe away when the time came. However, she was a little surprised by how well-behaved Chloe had been the past few days. Other than deliberately pleasing Page, Chloe did not seem to have done much.

    Of course, another reason was that Edward was very busy, so it would be difficult for Chloe to do anything. It also made her wonder if Chloe would be angered to death when she left.

    Candice sat on the balcony, feeling bored. She thought about smoking again, but she suppressed her urge and gave Monica a call instead.

    She heard Monica was pregnant with twins and wondered how it was going.

    ¡°Candice.¡± The voice on the other end sounded neither warm nor cold.

    Candice knew that Monica was still partial against her, but she did not seem to mind. She said, ¡°How are you now that you¡¯re pregnant?¡±

    ¡°Much better.¡± Monica was currently sitting in her office.

    She stood up from her office chair and walked toward the floor-to-ceiling windows to see a familiar car parked below. A man was standing outside the car and reading a book with his head lowered.

    Monica shifted her gaze. She did not know when Finn he found that spot. Whenever she wanted to stand in front of the floor-to-ceiling window to get some fresh air, she would see him.

    ¡°Do you still get nausea?¡± Candice asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s usually fine in the morning,¡± Monica said indifferently.

    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Candice replied.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t just look for me to ask about my physical condition, did you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± Candice hesitated.

    When she was chatting with Chloe about having a child, she realized she had not gotten pregnant yet in a few months. The key was that they had not used any contraceptives, so how could she not be pregnant?

    She did not know who to talk to about that.

    ¡®What¡¯s wrong? Is your sex life ipatible with our Leader¡¯s?¡± Monica asked bluntly.

    Candice¡¯s face turned red. She thought Monica was really bold to say that.

    However, even Monica was shocked when she said it out loud. How could she be so casual with Candice? It was just like how she was with Jeanne.

    At the thought of Jeanne, Monica was stunned. She suddenly remembered that Jeanne had also appeared in front of her once in a disguise. Could it be¡­.

    No, Jeanne was dead and could not be revived, so Candice must have been possessed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m still not pregnant after so long.¡± Candice mustered her courage and said.

    She was afraid that if she did not say it, Monica would not know what to think.

    ¡°Did you guys use birth control?¡±

    ¡°No, and we do it frequently,¡± Candice said.

    ¡°How often?¡± Monica was curious.

    Candice blushed. ¡°If I¡¯m not my period, we¡¯ll do it almost every day.

    asionally, we¡¯ll-I¡®

    ¡°Our Leader is really capable,¡± Monica said bluntly.

    It was just a casual remark, but the moment she said it out loud, it sounded wrong. Candice was so embarrassed that she could not say a word.

    ¡°What I mean is that Leader has a great physique, and even though he works so hard, he makes sure to take care of you. Don¡¯t think about it the wrong way.¡± It might be better if Monica kept her mouth shut.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re not pregnant yet, right?¡± Monica quickly changed the topic.

    ¡®Yes.¡±

    ¡°The Leader should be fine with it because he already has two children. Is there something wrong with your body?¡± Monica asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Actually, she also suspected that.

    ¡°Could it be that your ident back then hurt your body? Do you want to go to the hospital for a check-up?¡± Monica suggested.

    ¡°I want to, but¡­ I feel a little embarrassed and don¡¯t want Edward to know. I¡¯m afraid that he would feel burdened..¡±

 Chapter 1487 - Chapter 1487: Monica Suspects Candiceâ€™s Identity

    Chapter 1487: Monica Suspects Candice¡¯s Identity

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°I understand. How about this? I¡¯ll arrange for a private doctor to do a check-up for you and take you there,¡± Monica quickly said.

    It was obvious that she was not on good terms with Candice. However, whenever Candice was in trouble, she could not help but help her.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Wait for my call.¡±

    ¡°Are we going today?¡± Candice was still not mentally prepared for that.

    ¡°The sooner you die, the sooner you¡¯ll be reborn.¡±

    Was that appropriate to use that sentence here?

    After Candice hung up the phone, she began to wait. However, she did not wait for long before Monica called. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up in half an hour.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, she became very nervous. What if something really was wrong with her?

    She took a deep breath, changed into a simple set of clothes, put on some light makeup, and walked out of the room. In the hall, Teddy was still busy with his work.

    ¡°Teddy.¡±

    ¡°Madam,¡± Teddy said respectfully.

    ¡°I have something to attend to now, and Paige is in ss. If she doesn¡¯t see me when shees out, let her know that I¡¯ll be back in a while. Tell her to be good at home.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t allow Chloe to give Paige ice cream anymore. Eating too much of that is not good for her.¡±

    ¡®Yes.¡±

    ¡°Call me if you need anything.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Teddy nodded.

    Candice left the hall to wait after she gave her instructions.

    Monica acted fast and arrived in a short while. She rolled down the window and said, ¡°Get in the car.¡±

    When Candice sat beside Monica, she noticed that Monica seemed to have gotten a little rounder recently, and herplexion looked pretty good.

    ¡°I just made an appointment with a private doctor. When we arrive at the hospital, we¡¯ll also go through a VIP passageway. I¡¯ve specially gotten someone to guard the entrance so that no one knows.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Candice thanked her.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just can¡¯t seem to say no to you,¡± Monica muttered, somewhat helpless.

    Candice smiled and understood why she liked Monica so much. It was because she had a great personality.

    The car soon arrived at the hospital, and there were indeed security guards around. Not even a fly could fly in.

    Seeing how cautious Monica was with her, she felt touched. It had always seemed to her that Monica cared more about her than herself. Moreover, she was sure that Monica did not have all that special treatment when she did her own prenatal check-up.

    The two of them walked into the doctor¡¯s office together. After asking about the general situation, they began to do a series of tests. As it was exclusive to VIPs, the check-up was very fast.

    Candice was still very nervous when she received the results.

    She and Monica sat in front of the doctor as the doctor looked at the medical report and said, ¡°There¡¯s no problem. Everything is normal.¡±

    ¡°Normal? In that case, why haven¡¯t I gotten pregnant? I don¡¯t use any contraceptives.¡± Candice heaved a sigh of relief but could not help but ask.

    ¡°Actually, pregnancy varies from person to person. Some can get pregnant very quickly, but some would take a longer time. This is a little odd to say, but timing is very important.¡± The doctor exined, ¡°But there¡¯s one thing I need to remind you. You don¡¯t have to have sex so frequently.¡±

    The moment he said it, Monica could not help butugh. Candice blushed in embarrassment, and she red at Monica.

    Monica immediately pulled herself together. ¡°Sorry, doctor. Please continue.¡±

    The doctor was also made a little embarrassed by Monica. After a long while, he recovered and said, ¡°Because if it¡¯s too frequent, it may lead to ack of quality in the sperm, which would also affect conception. So, I suggest that you have sex once every three days before you ovte, once a day during the ovting period, and once every three days after the ovting period. Other than that, when you¡¯re ovting, it¡¯s best you use¡­¡±

    The doctor gave some professional advice and guidance, and Candice listened attentively.

    Monica, who was also listening from the side, thought, ¡®Are there so many things to take note of during pregnancy?¡¯

    How could it have been so easy for her to get pregnant with the two little things in her belly?

    The more she thought about it, the more she found it uneptable.

    ¡°Lastly, I¡¯ll prescribe some medicine to help you nourish your body and relieve your psychological stress. You should also prioritize rxation and don¡¯t think too much. Just do as I say. Sometimes, one¡¯s mood would affect one¡¯s pregnancy,¡± the doctor reminded. ¡°Okay. thank you, doctor.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± The doctor smiled.

    With that, Candice and Monica left the hospital.

    In the car, Monica suddenly asked, ¡°Did you discuss this matter with the Leader?¡±

 Chapter 1488 - Chapter 1488: Monica Suspects Candiceâ€™s Identity

    Chapter 1488: Monica Suspects Candice¡¯s Identity

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Candice shook her head. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°He already has two children,¡± Monica reminded.

    It was not that she thought Candice should not have a child with Edward, but she just¡­ could not describe her feelings. She just wondered if the family would be even more distant from George after Candice had a child with Edward.

    ¡°Edward did not use a condom, so he probably wants a child.¡± Candice said,

    ¡°Based on my understanding of him, if he doesn¡¯t want children, he¡¯ll tell me.¡±

    Monica nodded. With Edward¡¯s character, that was indeed the case. However, she sighed in her heart. What was Jeanne to Edward? Was Jeanne considered dead to him?

    Monica looked straight at Candice at that moment, staring at her facial features.

    Candice frowned, wondering why Monica was looking at her like that. Amidst her confusion, she saw Monica suddenly reach out to grab her face.

    Candice was startled. ¡°What are you doing?

    All she wanted was to get pregnant and have a child. Was Monica angry because of that? Was everything not fine just now?

    Monica snapped back to her senses when Candice called out to her.

    She wanted to see if Candice was wearing a human skin mask. Apparently, it could change a person¡¯s facepletely. Since Jeanne had worn that thing previously, could¡­ Candice be doing the same too?

    Did she miss Jeanne so much that she was going crazy?!

    Monica put down her hand and said faintly, ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just unhappy that you took Jeanne¡¯s ce.¡±

    Candice did not think so because Monica¡¯s action just now was clearly to confirm something on her face.

    Despite that, she went with Monica and said, ¡°I¡¯m just recing her to help take care of her child and the man she loves the most.¡±

    ¡°Why does that sound so b*tchy?¡± Monica didn¡¯t give him any face. ¡°It does sound b*tchy if Jeanne can still take care of them herself. However, she¡¯s now dead,¡± Candice refuted.

    Monica agreed with Candice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if I¡¯m pregnant, I¡¯ll treat George and Paige the same.¡± Candice promised.

    Monica did not reply.

    It was not that she did not believe Candice, but she was a little disappointed that there was no human skin mask on Candice¡¯s face.

    The car returned to Bamboo Garden.

    ¡°Do you want to go in and see Paige?¡± Candice asked Monica.

    ¡°No.¡± Monica refused immediately, ¡°But I don¡¯t mind seeing George.¡±

    Candice really liked Monica¡¯s honesty. Monica never hid who she liked or disliked. With such a straightforward personality, interacting with Monica was not exhausting at all.

    The two of them walked into the hall together.

    In the hall, Chloe was watching television on the sofa. When she saw Candice, she quickly went up to her and said warmly, ¡°Sis, you¡¯re back.¡±

    Candice nodded.

    ¡°Is this Monica? I often read news about you, saying that you¡¯re a sessful businesswoman. I really admire you.¡± Chloe ttered Monica.

    Monica, however, was utterly disgusted. Usually, women who took the initiative to curry favor were not good people.

    Suddenly, she thought she found the woman a little simr to Jasmine, and just thinking about it made her feel terrified.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to see George.¡± Monica walked away without ncing at Chloe.

    Chloe was naturally a little embarrassed, so she turned to look at Candice. However, Candice did not try to smooth things over for her and left with Monica instead.

    As the two of them walked up the stairs, Candice found it hard to believe that Monica was pregnant. Although Monica was pregnant with twins, her walk was brisk. Even so, Candice made sure to protect her carefully.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice you have an extra b*tch in your house?¡± Monica reminded Candice as she walked.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡± Candice smiled faintly.

    Monica did not say much. As long as Candice knew, all was good.

    The two of them walked to George¡¯s room together, and Monica pushed the door without knocking before. As soon as she pushed it open, she saw George with red eyes and an old diary in his hand.

    Candice took a look and found the diary a little strange but familiar. It was as if she had seen it before. She even had the urge to take it and take a look. Why did she always have that feeling?

    Moreover, some inexplicable images had been shing in her mind recently.

    When she thought about it deeper, there was nothing, but when she was not thinking about anything, her mind was filled with images!

 Chapter 1489 - Chapter 1489: Edward Has Been Giving You Birth Control Pills!

    Chapter 1489: Edward Has Been Giving You Birth Control Pills!

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    When George saw Monica and Candicee in, he quickly put away his diary, and the redness in his eyes instantly disappeared.

    ¡°Are you thinking of your mother again?¡± Monica teased.

    She used a casual tone that did not sound like she was provoking or mocking him, so it would not expose George¡¯s weakness and embarrass him.

    He said, ¡°No.¡±

    In an instant, he returned to that cold and aloof George.

    Monica did not expose him. Instead, she changed the topic. ¡°How¡¯s the injury on your leg? Has it recovered?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s recovered,¡± George replied.

    ¡°Why are you still in a wheelchair?¡± Monica raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°I¡¯mzy.¡±

    Monica looked at George speechlessly. ¡°I give full marks for that answer.¡± ¡°I heard you¡¯re pregnant.¡± George looked at Monica.

    ¡°Yes, I am, with twins. Aren¡¯t I impressive?¡± Monica pointed at her t belly, clearly a little smug.

    She had probably forgotten that, a long time ago, when she first found out that she was pregnant, she was so devastated that she wanted to cry.

    ¡°Impressive.¡± George nodded meekly for once.

    ¡°By the way, do you want a younger brother or sister?¡± Monica asked.

    Candice seemed to have just snapped out of her daze from their conversation. Many scenes were ying in her mind, which was filled with images of that notebook.

    She kept staring at the drawer where George put the notebook. It was as if there was magic in it that kept her in a daze for a long time. Only now did she manage to pull herself back to reality.

    ¡°You¡¯re already pregnant, and you¡¯re asking me if I want siblings? If I say I don¡¯t want them, won¡¯t you be furious?¡± George replied seriously.

    Monica was speechless. That brat just refused to go along with her sometimes, and she wondered how much the woman would despise him if he were to fall in love in the future.

    In fact, she was not asking George whether he wanted younger siblings from her but from Candice instead. At that moment, Candice was actually looking forward to George¡¯s answer.

    There was no need to ask Paige because she kept asking for a sister every day.

    However, what about George? Would he ept having another child at home? Or could it be that George could not ept it because it was not Qiao Qing¡¯s child?

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to marry Uncle Finn?¡± asked George.

    ¡°Who said I¡¯ll have to marry him?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you pregnant with his children?¡±

    ¡°Who said I have to get married just because I¡¯m pregnant with his child?¡± ¡°In that case, why are you carrying his child and not someone else¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°Why do you care so much?¡± Monica was a little speechless at how the brat was meddling in her affairs.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was just afraid that no one would want you with the two babies.¡±

    ¡°What do you think of me as? As long as I say I¡¯m looking for a man, all men in South Hampton City will be fighting each other to be my babies¡¯ dad,¡± Monica said proudly.

    George did not believe it.

    ¡°I just took a break from my busy schedule to see how you¡¯re recovering.¡± Monica said, ¡°I¡¯ll get going now.¡±

    George nodded.

    No matter how much he could not bear to part with her, he would not show it on his face. He would not force others to do anything for him either.

    He had always been very independent. He did not know if he was born this way, or¡­ he forced himself to be like that. ¡°Be good and get some good rest.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    When Monica left George¡¯s room, Candice followed suit and sent Monica out. After she watched Monica leave in the car, she stood there in a daze.

    For some reason, she felt that everything around her was bing increasingly familiar ¡ª all the scenes looked more and more familiar. However, why did she feel that way?

    ¡°Madam.¡± Teddy¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from behind.

    Candice turned around.

    ¡°Madam, Paige has beenining about a stomachache,¡± Teddy said anxiously.

    Candice quickly ran back to the hall.

    In the hall, Chloe, as well as the tutor and the nanny who were at home, surrounded Paige.

    ¡°It hurts. My stomach hurts so much. It¡¯s so ufortable¡­¡± Paige cried out. Her little face was scrunched up in pain.

    Candice hurried over. ¡°Paige.¡±

    ¡°Mom, my stomach hurts.¡± When Paige saw Candice, she reached out for Candice to carry her.

    Candice did not hug Paige immediately. Instead, she touched Paige¡¯s stomach. ¡°Here?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Paige shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s here.¡±

    Her chubby little hands touched the ce where her stomach hurt.

    ¡°Here?¡± Candice pressed down..

 Chapter 1490 - Chapter 1490: Edward Has Been Giving You Birth Control Pills!

    Chapter 1490: Edward Has Been Giving You Birth Control Pills!

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Ow!¡± Paige screamed and said, ¡°Mom, it hurts here too.¡±

    Then, she pulled Candice¡¯s hand and moved it to the side. ¡°Do you want to go to the toilet, Paige?¡± Candice asked.

    ¡°I will take you to the toilet.¡±

    ¡°No, it hurts.¡±

    ¡°Be good.¡± Candice hugged Paige.

    Paige was in so much pain that tears streamed down her face.

    Chloe quickly pulled Candice back and asked anxiously, ¡°Sis, should we send

    Paige to the hospital?¡±

    ¡°No need. I think she just ate something bad and needs to go to the toilet.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t even take her to see a doctor. How do you know she just has a stomachache?¡±

    ¡°Because I know you gave Paige ice cream early in the morning before she had breakfast. It must¡¯ve caused a reaction in her stomach.¡±

    ¡°What if it¡¯s not? How can you be so hasty to decide? Do you not love Paige? Is your rtionship with Paige superficial? You¡¯re not a doctor. If something happens to Paige-¡±

    Candice ignored Chloe¡¯s nonsense and pushed her away. As her push was quite strong, Chloe was pushed a few steps back. It stunned the tutor and the others, but no one dared to say a word. Candice simply carried Paige to the washroom without caring about Chloe.

    Chloe looked at Candice with an ugly expression. She thought about it for a moment before she walked to the side and picked up the phone to make a call.

    It was a call to Edward. She had seen the number on her father¡¯s phone once and had secretly saved it.

    After a while, the call went through.

    Chloe said agitatedly, ¡°Edward,e back quickly. Paige¡¯s stomach hurts. It¡¯s very serious. You shoulde back now to take a look.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Candice?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s with Paige. Come back quickly.¡± She sounded so anxious. It was as if

    something big had happened.

    The other party hung up the phone abruptly.

    When Chloe saw the words ¡°call ended¡±, she smiled wickedly. She refused to believe that Edward did not care about Candice¡¯s arbitrary way of treating Paige.

    Inside the toilet, Candice put Paige on the small toilet and said to Paige, ¡°Paige, you have to be brave. Try to poop. Just poop it out.¡± ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t need to poop. I just have a stomachache.¡±

    ¡°Will you listen to me?¡±

    ¡°No. You¡¯re horrible, Mommy.¡±

    ¡°Be good. I will apany you to poop.¡± Candiceforted Paige.

    Seeing that she could not be willful, Paige could only listen to her mother and try to poop.

    ¡°Mom, my stomach hurts.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because there are bugs in your stomach. Paige, you just have to poop out the bugs¡ª¡±

    ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± Paige was sobbing uncontrobly.

    Actually, Candice¡¯s heart was aching too, but she had just done a basic checkup on Paige.

    It was not appendicitis, nor was it gastric. It was just a simple stomachache, and it was a sudden, acute pain. Coupled with the ice cream that Paige ate early in the morning, she could basically conclude that Paige had eaten something bad. The fastest way to solve the stomachache was to go to the toilet. Once Paige pooped, there would not be much of a problem. Of course, if she continued to have diarrhea, she would have to be sent to the hospital, but not now.

    She apanied Paige in the bathroom and guided her to poop.

    Actually, Paige was resistant to pooping, and she could tell that the little girl had never suffered any pain since she was young. At that moment, the pain in her stomach was unbearable.

    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to poop. I want to see a doctor. I want Uncle Finn toe and see me¡­¡± Paige started making a scene again.

    ¡°Peggy, be good. If you poop now, I¡¯ll get Uncle Finn toe and see you.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re horrible.¡±

    ¡°Be good.¡±

    ¡°I want Daddy.¡± Paige cried aggrievedly.

    ¡°Paige, if you keep doing this, Mom really won¡¯t like it.¡±

    Paige looked at Candice with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°You have to be a brave and strong child. You can¡¯t cry so easily. Look at how serious your brother¡¯s injury was, and he didn¡¯t cry. If you can¡¯t be brave and you only have a stomachache¡­ I don¡¯t think I like children like that.¡± Paige¡¯s big eyes were teary, and she looked extremely pitiful.

    ¡°Be good. You must poop now,¡± Candice said sternly to Paige.

    There was no room for negotiation, and Paige knew she could not dissuade Candice. Although she was against pooping at the start, she seemed to be trying now..

 Chapter 1491 - Chapter 1491: Edward Has Been Giving You Birth Control pills!

    Chapter 1491: Edward Has Been Giving You Birth Control pills!

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Her little face was so serious that it was flushed red. She was trying really hard to poop.

    ¡°Mommy, it hurts¡­¡± Paige was still crying because of the pain in her stomach.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡±

    Paige¡¯s big eyes were filled with grievance.

    Candice, on the other hand, was not as cold-blooded as she appeared to be. When she saw how upset Paige was, her heart ached. However, if she did not take it seriously and got her poop on her own, Paige¡¯s stomachache would persist.

    Besides, Paige¡¯s personality was different from George¡¯s. Paige had been pampered and had probably never been hurt since she was young, so whenever something happened, she would rely on the people around her.

    However, if that continued, it would not be good for Paige¡¯s future growth. Paige needed to slowly understand that there were many things that others could not help her with and that she could only rely on herself.

    As crying sounds came from the toilet, Chloe wanted to rush in a few times but was stopped by Teddy.

    ¡°Teddy, if anything happens to Paige, can you bear the responsibility?¡± Chloe shouted at Teddy.

    ¡°The Madam is inside. She will take good care of Paige.¡±

    ¡°She isn¡¯t Paige¡¯s biological mother, so she can¡¯t decide what¡¯s best for Paige.¡±

    ¡°In that case, Ms. Nicholson, you have even less right to decide for Paige!¡± Teddy said with a serious expression.

    Chloe gritted her teeth. She was really pissed off by Teddy. She did not understand how a servant could be so arrogant in this household.

    ¡°I told you to get out of the way!¡± Chloe scolded.

    ¡°I won¡¯t. ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Get out of my way!¡± Chloe threatened fiercely.

    Still, Teddy did not move.

    ¡°n!¡± Chloe suddenlv nned Teddv¡¯s face hard.

    It was deafening, and Teddy¡¯s expression was a little ugly. However, he could not fight back.

    Chloe had been holding her emotions in for a long time, angry at how Teddy was always against her. Hence, she had to take the opportunity to teach him a lesson.

    ¡°Are you going to give way or not?¡± Chloe threatened again.

    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Teddy still did not move.

    Chloe raised her hand and pped Teddy¡¯s face again. It was still as hard as the p before.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± At the same time, a stern male voice suddenly sounded in the hall.

    Chloe was shocked, but in the next second, her eyes reddened.

    She quickly ran to Edward¡¯s side and said with an aggrieved expression,¡± Edward, Paige¡¯s stomach hurts a lot, but for some reason, my sister refuses to send Paige to the hospital. I was very anxious to send Peggy to the hospital, but Teddy kept stopping me. So, I couldn¡¯t help but p him. Edward, what¡¯s wrong with my sister?¡±

    She made herself sound like the victim. However, Edward did not even look at Chloe as he walked straight to the bathroom.

    Half of Teddy¡¯s face was red.

    Edward¡¯s eyes turned cold. He asked, ¡®What happened?¡±

    ¡°Paige was in ss today when she suddenly had a stomachache. Madam just did a simple checkup on Paige and confirmed that she had eaten something bad today,¡± Teddy reported.

    ¡°My sister isn¡¯t a doctor. How can she tell that Paige has a stomachache? What if it¡¯s not?¡± Chloe stood at the side and deliberately added fuel to the fire.

    ¡°Paige should be fine.¡± Teddy ignored Chloe and continued to report to Edward,

    ¡°I can hear her crying inside, but I believe Madam knows her limits.¡±

    Edward nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go in and take a look.¡±

    Teddy stepped aside.

    Edward opened the door to the toilet and walked in to see that Paige¡¯s face was red as she tried her best to poop. Candice was by Paige¡¯s side, holding her chubby little hand as if she was helping Paige push.

    When Paige saw her father suddenly appear, she burst into tears again.

    ¡°Daddy.¡±

    Candice really wanted to throw a fit at that moment. It was not easy to calm Paige down and make her focus on pooping, but she did not expect someone to appear halfway through.

    ¡°Daddy, my stomach hurts.¡±

    As Paige spoke, she wanted to get down from the toilet bowl and get Edward to pick her up. However, Candice held Paige down and said to Edward, ¡°Get out first.¡±

    ¡°Paige-¡±

    ¡°Get out first!¡± Candice¡¯s expression was serious.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get Finn toe over,¡± Edward said.

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe my judgment either, do you?¡± Candice asked Edward. ¡°No, I just think that since Paige is in so much pain, we can help her to poop in other ways..¡±

 Chapter 1492 - Chapter 1492: Edward Has Been Giving You Birth Control Pills!

    Chapter 1492: Edward Has Been Giving You Birth Control Pills!

    ¡°The reason why Paige isn¡¯t so brave is because you protect her too well. It¡¯s just pooping. Which child didn¡¯t poop by themselves?¡± Candice asked Edward.

    Edward pursed his lips.

    ¡°Daddy.¡± Paige looked pitiful.

    Edward felt a little sorry for her.

    ¡°If you trust me, go out and wait.¡± Candice was very serious.

    ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t go.¡± Tears rolled down Paige¡¯s eyes.

    Edward hesitated for two seconds before he turned around and walked out.

    ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Paige called out to him loudly.

    However, Edward closed the toilet door behind him.

    Candice then turned to look at Paige, who looked extremely pitiful, as if she had been abandoned by someone.

    Edward must have had great self-restraint to not throw away all his principles after seeing Paige¡¯s expression.

    ¡°Now, Daddy is gone too.¡± Candice forced herself to be cold. ¡°You can only rely on yourself.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, I hate you.¡± ¡°Paige, listen to Mommy. You must poop on your own.¡±

    ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± Paige cried.

    ¡°Be good.¡± Candice held Paige¡¯s hand.

    Paige bit her lips and could only try to poop again. She was forcing it out so hard that her face turned red again. She even made the sound of children trying their best to poop.

    Candice was actually anxious because she was afraid that Paige would not be able to control her poop at such a young age. However, Paige was doing the right thing.

    Paige worked very hard for a long time until finally, she pooped and a lot at that. After Paige pooped, her stomach instantly stopped hurting.

    She looked at Candice in surprise. ¡°Mom, my stomach doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because you were brave enough to poop the bug out. Without the bug biting your stomach, it won¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Paige was thrilled.

    Candice heaved a sigh of relief.

    She wiped Paige¡¯s butt clean. ¡°If you still have a stomachache, you must tell me.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Paige said obediently.

    Candice held Paige¡¯s hand as they walked out of the toilet.

    ¡°Paige, how are you?¡± Just as they walked out, Chloe suddenly ran over and hugged Paige.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine after I pooped,¡± Paige quickly said.

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault,¡± Chloe suddenly cried out loudly, looking extremely remorseful. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have given Paige ice cream just because she wanted to eat it. If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have given it to her. It¡¯s all my fault for making your stomach hurt¡­¡¯

    Her mood changed really quickly, and it was the first time Teddy witnessed it.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine now, Aunt.¡± Paige was probably shocked by Chloe¡¯s sudden crying.

    At that moment, she could not help but lean closer to Candice.

    ¡°But seeing you in so much pain, my heart aches for you. Paige, will you forgive me?¡±

    Paige, of course, was not mature enough to care. Hence, when she saw Chloe crying, she quickly nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you.¡±

    ¡°Paige, you¡¯re such a good child. Come, let me hug you.¡± As she spoke, Chloe was about to pick Paige up.

    However, Candice rejected her directly. ¡°Paige, it¡¯s time to go back to ss.¡±

    Chloe secretly gritted her teeth. She knew Candice just could not bear to see her and Paige getting along.

    ¡°Mr. Frank, thank you so much,¡± Candice called out to the teacher who was waiting for her at the side.

    ¡°It¡¯s my job,¡± Teacher Wang quickly agreed. ¡°Paige, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s continue with the ss.¡±

    ¡°Paige just had diarrhea. Doesn¡¯t she need some rest?¡± Chloe pretended to be a good person.

    ¡°No need,¡± Candice said bluntly.

    The teacher was at a loss for words and could not help but nce at Edward, who was standing at the side. Only after seeing Edward nod, he took Paige away.

    Chloe was really jealous of how Edward indulged Candice. In fact, she thought that Edward would be angry at Candice for treating Paige like that.

    She Imew very well that Edward doted on her daughter very much, whom he treated like a precious treasure. However, she did not expect that he wouldpromise for Candice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have to go to work?¡± Candice asked Edward.

    ¡°I called Edward toe back,¡± Chloe quickly said. ¡°Because I was too worried about Paige, I couldn¡¯t help but inform Edward.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can go back to work. If Paige¡¯s stomach still hurts, I¡¯ll call Finn over..¡±

 Chapter 1493 - Chapter 1493: Edward Has Been Giving You Birth Control Pills!

    Chapter 1493: Edward Has Been Giving You Birth Control Pills!

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Edward nodded and said, ¡°Send me off.¡±

    It meant to see him off, which Candice did not refuse, and she followed Edward out of the hall.

    Chloe looked at them and stomped her feet. Somehow, she had a feeling that she could not break them up no matter what.

    How could Edward tolerate Candice so much? He clearly did not love her. If he loved her, he would not have stopped her from getting pregnant.

    However, if he did not love her, why was he so nice to Candice? Was it just because of political reasons that he had no choice but to treat her well?

    Outside the hall, Candice sent Edward into the car.

    The moment Edward got into the car, he said, ¡°Candice, are you very dissatisfied with the way I educate Paige?¡±

    Candice was stunned. She thought that Edward had called her out to tell her that she was too stern with Paige just now. After all, in front of so many people, Edward had also considered her reputation, but she did not expect Edward to suddenly ask her about Paige¡¯s education.

    ¡°It¡¯s my first time being a father to such a young child, so I don¡¯t have any experience either. I¡¯m always afraid that I won¡¯t take good care of her, and then¡­¡± Edward hesitated.

    At that moment, it felt to Candice that he wanted to say he would not be able to answer to Paige¡¯s mother.

    ¡°George didn¡¯t grow up by my side. He only came back to me when he was six.¡± Edward seemed to be exining why he doted on Paige so much.

    ¡°No, I think Paige is wonderful. She has a good personality and a good upbringing. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s too dependent. However, I understand you. After all, it¡¯s very difficult for a single father to be a good father.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already made arrangements for Paige to go to kindergarten. From now on,

    I¡¯ll listen to you when ites to Paige¡¯s education.¡±

    Candice smiled.¡± Alright.¡±

    She agreed right away. She thought, even though she and Edward could not be a husband and wife who truly loved each other, they could be life partners who trusted each other.

    Everyone¡¯s pursuit of marriage and happiness was different. To her, she believed that bing part of a family was also a kind of happiness, and it did not have to be a passionate love.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to work,¡± Edward said.

    ¡°Be careful on the road.¡± Candice smiled, looking like a good wife and mother.

    Candice watched the car disappear from her sight before she turned around and returned to the lobby.

    In the hall, Chloe seemed to be ming herself.

    When she saw Candice return, she quickly went up to her. ¡°Sis, did Edward scold you because of me? It was all my fault. If I weren¡¯t so worried about Paige, I wouldn¡¯t have called Edward, and it wouldn¡¯t have caused a conflict between the two of you-¡±

    ¡°p!¡± Candice suddenly gave Chloe a hard p across her face.

    Chloe was stunned. She covered her face and looked at Candice in disbelief. ¡°Sis, why are you venting your anger on me because you and Edward had a conflict? I was just concerned about Paige. Do you have to hit me like this?¡±

    ¡°p!¡± Candice pped her again.

    The deafening sound echoed in the hall.

    Chloe¡¯s face was swollen from the p, and she was also infuriated. She could not believe that Candice actually hit her, and Candice even pped her twice. She then raised her hand, wanting to p Candice back.

    ¡°Try it!¡± Candice¡¯s eyes narrowed. Her sharp gaze was lethal.

    Chloe¡¯s raised hand froze in mid-air. She was shocked by Candice.

    ¡°Those two ps are for Teddy,¡± Candice said coldly.

    She could hear clearly from the toilet that Chloe pped Teddy twice.

    ¡°You still have three days left, and you¡¯d better restrain yourself. Otherwise, next time, it won¡¯t be as simple as an eye for an eye!¡± Candice threatened.

    Her cold voice sent shivers down Chloe¡¯s spine.

    Chloe bit her lips tightly and watched as Candice turned around to leave after saying that. It seemed like Candice did not take her seriously at all. Was it just because she became the Leader¡¯s wife she could be so arrogant?!

    All of Chloe¡¯s suppressed emotions erupted at that moment. She shouted at Candice, ¡°Candice, do you really think that you can get carried away just because you¡¯re the Leader¡¯s wife? Let me tell you, Edward only married you because you¡¯re Dad¡¯s daughter. Do you really think Edward loves you?¡±

    Candice stopped in her tracks. She had always known that Edward did not love her. Even if she was confused sometimes, she knew her limits.

    She realized from the first time she heard him call out Jeanne¡¯s name after he fell asleep that their marriage was a political marriage and that their happiness only came from helping each other.

    ¡°You really want to get pregnant with Edward¡¯s child and secure your position as Leader¡¯s wife, don¡¯t you?¡± Chloe mocked. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to say it at first because I was afraid of hurting you, but now I think I have to remind you so that you don¡¯t think too highly of yourself!¡±

    Candice frowned.

    Then, she heard Chloe enunciate each word from behind her.. ¡°Edward has been giving you birth control pills!¡±

 Chapter 1494 - Chapter 1494: Edward and Candice Clarify Their Relationship

    Chapter 1494: Edward and Candice rify Their Rtionship

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Candice remained silent for a long time because of what Chloe said.

    She had always thought that she and Edward could have no feelings for each other. It was very clear that they were together because of a political marriage, so they just had to treat each other with respect and apany each other peacefully for the rest of their lives.

    That was all she asked for, but was she asking too much of that marriage?

    ¡°Sis, I really didn¡¯t want to tell you, but I can¡¯t stand seeing you so stubborn. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll get hurt in the end.¡± Chloe calmed herself down a little and started to make herself seem like a good person again.

    Chloe actually did not want to tell Candice so soon. She wanted to say it when Edward was around, so she could cause a conflict between them and then take advantage of the situation.

    She admitted she was a little impulsive now, but she also felt that she had to say it. After all, it was too difficult for her to get close to Edward.

    She had never seen a man ignore her to this extent. In the past, she could easily make any man who liked Candice like her. Only Edward, whom she wanted the most, could not be hers. Since she could not get him, she had to create opportunities for herself to get him.

    Now, she had figured it out. Although she could not seduce Edward, she could create a conflict between Edward and Candice.

    Once they had a conflict, it was very likely that they would get a divorce. Once they got a divorce, she would have a chance. After all, the reason why Edward and Candice were together was because of her family background. Without Candice, she could rece her.

    As intended, it was a well-yed game.

    ¡°How did you know?¡± Candice asked her.

    Just a second ago, she looked as if her world was crumbling down. However, at that moment, she looked as calm as water, like nothing had happened.

    Chloe was certain that Candice was putting up an act. That woman had indeed changed too much after being in aa.

    She said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep this morning and woke up a little early, so I walked around Bamboo Garden and identally saw Teddy making breakfast in the kitchen in the back garden. I wanted to greet him, but I saw him put some white powder in your breakfast. I instinctively thought it was a little strange, so I didn¡¯t disturb him. It wasn¡¯t until Teddy left that I quietly walked in and picked up the torn wrapping paper. I then went back to the room to put it together and saw the words ¡®Emergency Contraception Pill¡¯ written on it.¡±

    Candice still did not seem to believe it, or rather than saying she did not believe it, she just wanted to confirm it because she did not want to wrongly use anyone.

    ¡°Do you still have the wrapping paper?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Show it to me.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Chloe quickly said.

    The two of them went upstairs one after the other and entered Chloe¡¯s room. Chloe took the wrapping paper out of the drawer and started to put it together again.

    Candice, however, immediately began to piece it together at a shockingly fast speed, which surprised Chloe. It took her at least two hours to piece it together, but Candice only took 20 minutes at most.

    Did that woman not only have a higher EQbut also a higher IQ?

    Candice quietly pieced the wrapping paper together. Then, she saw a string of words on the packaging paper.

    Chloe looked at Candice¡¯s silence and deliberately fanned the mes. ¡°Sis, whv

    do you think Edward won¡¯t let you get pregnant?¡±

    Candice, too, wanted to ask why. If he did not want to have more kids, he could just tell her directly. There was no need to hide it from her in such a way. As long as there was a reasonable reason, she could ept it.

    Fine, a woman might not find it easy to ept. After all, a woman would definitely want a family and children of her own after she got married.

    ¡°Sis, I really don¡¯t want to sow discord between you both. I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯ll be fooled by Edward! I see you treating Edward¡¯s two children as your own, but look at how he¡¯s treating you. To stop you from having children, he even gave you birth control pills. Everyone knows that birth control pills have side effects. If you take them for too long of a period, you would be infertile!¡± Chloe was all riled up.

    She was deliberately exaggerating, to incite Candice¡¯s hatred for Edward. She believed that no woman could ept such a thing..

 Chapter 1495 - Chapter 1495: Edward and Candice Clarify Their Relationship

    Chapter 1495: Edward and Candice rify Their Rtionship

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    In a marriage, it was equivalent to having an affair, or even worse.

    Candice could not possibly have no self-esteem at all. After being bullied by Edward to that extent, she would definitely make a fuss for the sake of that so-called position as the Leader¡¯s wife, right?

    Chloe was just waiting for the drama to unfold.

    At that moment, Candice picked up all the wrapping papers in front of her. Chloe looked at Candice¡¯s actions and assumed that Candice would definitely bring it to Edward to question him.

    She wasughing sinisterly in her heart when she saw Candice suddenly walk into the toilet with the wrapping paper. She quickly followed her and watched in disbelief as Candice threw the wrapping paper into the toilet bowl and flushed it down.

    ¡°Candice!¡± Chloe was so angry that she even called her by her name! ¡°Let¡¯s just let this matter pass. Other than you and me, don¡¯t tell anyone else.¡±

    ¡°How can you do that for the sake of your position? Don¡¯t you care about your dignity?¡± Chloe looked at Candice in disbelief.

    She did not expect such an oue ¡ª for Candice to choose such a method for the sake of power and reputation. She had always thought that Candice had strong self-esteem and could not tolerate being deceived or even hurt like that.

    ¡°Apanying the king is like apanying a tiger.¡± Candice looked at Chloe.

    ¡°Do you really think Edward and I are equals in this marriage?¡±

    ¡°Even if that is the case, you should rify things. There¡¯s no need for you to swallow your anger¡ª¡±

    ¡°This is my business.¡± Candice immediately interrupted Chloe. ¡°Chloe, no matter what your motive is for today¡¯s incident, I should remind you not to provoke Edward. You can¡¯t afford to offend him, and neither can the Nicholsons.¡±

    ¡°You make it sound so righteous and honorable, but aren¡¯t you just loving your current identity? Of course, it¡¯s normal. No woman in the world wouldn¡¯t want to be the wife of the Leader and be admired by thousands of people. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t understand, but I just look down on you for being willing to stoop so slow for the sake of benefits. I look down on women like you!¡± Chloe said indignantly.

    ¡°Whether you look down on me or are deliberately trying to break me and Edward up, you know that very well. I don¡¯t want to waste my breath with you here, but I will say onest thing. When you leave here in three days, you best not do anything for the next three years. Otherwise, no one can protect you.¡±

    ¡°Protect me? When have you protected me?¡± Chloe sneered. ¡°You can¡¯t wait for me to leave because you¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll snatch your position. Ever since we were young, you¡¯ve known that men like me more, so you¡¯re also afraid that Edward would fall for me! Candice, I know exactly what you¡¯re thinking.¡±

    ¡°I know exactly what you¡¯re thinking.¡± Candice said coldly, ¡°But before you do it, Chloe, you¡¯d better think about how much you¡¯re worth.¡±

    ¡°If you can do it, why can¡¯t I? How am I worse than you?¡± Chloe did not want to hide her true feelings anymore.

    She did not want to y any games with Candice. If everyone wanted to shed all pretense of cordiality, so be it.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I would¡¯ve married Edward! If not for you, all the glory would be mine! It was you who stole everything from me. Even if I want to snatch it back now, it¡¯s not wrong.¡±

    ¡°Your mistake is that you don¡¯t know your limits,¡± Candice said nonchntly to Chloe.

    At that moment, she stopped talking to Chloe, turned around, and left Chloe¡¯s room.

    That was all she needed to say. If Chloe wanted to court her own death, so be it. She had nopassion for Chloe as a family at all. Deep in her heart, she felt like they were just strangers.

    When Candice returned to her room, shey on the bed and stared at the ceiling in a daze.

    In the end, she could not be as indifferent about it as she wanted to be.

    Although she was not overly sad about it ¡ª after all, she already knew that Edward had no feelings for her, and she was actually holding back her feelings for him ¡ª she was just a little disappointed.

    If he had made it clear from the beginning, even if she could not ept it, at least she would not have felt cheated or been so silly as to go to the hospital for a checkup to see if there was something wrong with her body.

    Now that she thought about it, she felt that she was being too conceited.

    Chloe looked at Candice¡¯s cold back and felt like she was going to go crazy from anger..

 Chapter 1496 - Chapter 1496: Edward and Candice Clarify Their Relationship

    Chapter 1496: Edward and Candice rify Their Rtionship

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    It did not go ording to her expectations at all. In fact, it waspletely out of her expectations.

    How could Candice be so calm? How could she let that matter go as if nothing had happened? She had finally created a conflict between them. How could she just flush it away like that?

    Chloe gritted her teeth. She refused to believe that she would not be able to affect Candice and Edward¡¯s marriage. With that, sheposed herself and picked up the phone to make a call.

    The call connected. ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Edward, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Chloe sobbed.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The other party sounded indifferent.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I really didn¡¯t. I-I¡­¡± At that moment, Chloe was even getting a little emotional and sounded like she was about to cry.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t exin it clearly now, you can call me back when your emotions have stabilized. I¡¯m very busy.¡± He was so cold that he was almost inhuman.

    So many men in the world loved her, but how could Edward be so cold-blooded to her?

    She quickly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to tell my sister about Teddy giving her birth control pills. I just let it slip. I¡¯m really afraid that it¡¯ll affect your rtionship. I don¡¯t know what to do. I¡­

    The more she spoke, the more sorry she sounded. It was as if she had done something terribly wrong and was extremely guilty when, in reality, a triumphant smile was stretched across Chloe¡¯s face.

    Candice wanted to let the matter rest peacefully, but she would not let Chloe get what she wanted. She had to expose the conflict between them so that they had to talk about the matter!

    ¡°Edward, what should I do now? What do you think I should do to make up for the mistake I just made? Otherwise, I¡¯ll feel bad for the rest of my life.¡± Chloe kept making herself seem like the victim to make herself seem pitiful.

    However, the other party hung up the phone. He was so cold to her that Chloe wanted to smash her phone!

    No men could resist her pitiful appearance! What right did Edward have to treat her like that?

    Edward hung up the phone and sat in the huge office.

    The highest administrative office of Harken was right beside the moat. Even though it was not high up, nothing was in front of it to block the view.

    ¡°You guys should head out first,¡± Edward said coldly.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The people who had been respectfully apanying him left. After that, Edward took out a cigarette and lit it.

    He thought, sure enough, if he lied once, he would have to cover the lie up with more lies until he could not pull himself out from the lies. Then, when the daye when those lies were exposed, it was toote!

    He smoked one cigarette after another until the entire office was filled with the smell of cigarettes.

    He put out thest cigarette butt and picked up his phone. He opened the surveince application on his phone and looked at the surveince camera in Bamboo Garden.

    Candice was ying with Paige in the hall. There was a smile on her face, and she looked no different from usual. However, was it good or bad?

    At night, Candice coaxed Paige to sleep. Just as she was about to return to her room, she stopped in her tracks when she passed by George¡¯s room.

    It was because there was something about George¡¯s diary that she could not describe. It was as if she had an uncontroble impulse to look at that diary. For some reason, it seemed to her that there was a lot of truth written in that diary.

    Nevertheless, she controlled her emotions and walked past George¡¯s room. She was just at the door to her room when she saw Edward return in his suit.

    No matter howte it was, his aura was still powerful, and he would never let her see how tired he was.

    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Candice smiled. Edward nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Have you had dinner?¡±

    ¡°I have,¡± Edward replied.

    ¡°You should rest early.¡± Candice naturally took his hand.

    It was as if nothing had happened between them and things were still the same between them ¡ª as if Candice did not know that he had put birth control pills in her breakfast.

    When they returned to the room, Candice went to the bathroom to prepare a bath for Edward. ¡°You should take a shower first.¡±

    Edward nodded and watched as Candice busied herself for him as usual. By the time he came out of the shower, Candice had fallen asleep..

 Chapter 1497 - Chapter 1497: Edward and Candice Clarify Their Relationship

    Chapter 1497: Edward and Candice rify Their Rtionship

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    She looked like she was already asleep, but she left a dim light for him. Hence, Edward carefully got onto the bed and turned off the lights.

    The room instantly turned dark. Edward reached out and pulled Candice into her arms, but Candice did not resist. As he lowered his head and kissed her, she also¡­ responded to him. It seemed like what Chloe had told him in the afternoon was fabricated and Candice did not seem to know about it at all. Of course, it was not fabricated. After all, she reallv did take the morning-after pill that he secretly gave to her.

    Under the night sky, the two bodies became more and more intimate. They were doing intimate things that husband and wife would do¡­ ¡°Can we use condoms?¡± Candice suddenly asked in the dark.

    Edward¡¯s body stiffened.

    ¡°Will the pills have any side effects?¡± she asked.

    She was simply asking him for an answer. She was not angry at all.

    ¡°It won¡¯t,¡± he answered.

    He had admitted to having given her birth control pills.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Candice nodded, which meant that she allowed it.

    However, Edward did not move and stayed on top of Candice, pressing her body down under his.

    The two of them remained silent in the dark.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry?¡± Edward suddenly asked after some time.

    The sound woke Candice up, and she was in a daze for a long time before she realized what Edward had just said. She said, ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡±

    Edward fell silent again.

    ¡°Of course, I wished you would tell me earlier.¡± Candice added, ¡°So I wouldn¡¯t have much hope.¡±

    ¡°Were you looking forward to it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s what you think. I just thought that you and I hadn¡¯t used any contraception when we had sex because we wanted to have a child. That was why I thought we would have a child together, and I looked forward to it. But if you had told me earlier, I might not have had such thoughts.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to know why I did it?¡±

    ¡°When I found out the truth this afternoon, I wanted to know why. After all, I¡¯ve thought about it a lot. I don¡¯t know how having another child will affect you, and I really can¡¯t think of why. But now, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to know. You have your reasons, and I¡¯ll respect your choice,¡± Candice said lightly.

    ¡®Why are youpromising and tolerating me?¡± Edward asked her.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this our marriage? When I agreed to this marriage, I was prepared for all this. In fact, the current state of our marriage is much better than I expected. I always thought that you were a cold and serious person who did not understand rtionships. However, you¡¯re much warmer than I thought.¡± What she said was true.

    Candice did not make it up because she wanted to show how magnanimous she was. The marriage was indeed much better than she had expected. She did not have to talk herself into thinking she was satisfied.

    ¡°You¡­ Do you love me?¡± Edward suddenly asked, and it even caught him off guard.

    Candice had thought that problem would never arise between them because once it appeared, it would affect the rtionship between husband and wife.

    She said, ¡°Do you care about these things?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Edward gave an ambiguous answer.

    ¡°For me to be a good wife to you who doesn¡¯t cause trouble for you, think more about you, and take good care of your children,¡± Candice said, ¡°that¡¯s what you care about, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m greedier than you think.¡± Edward enunciated each word.

    ¡°It¡¯s best not to.¡± Candice refused.

    Edward¡¯s throat moved slightly.

    ¡°This will only burden you.¡± Candice was really calm. ¡°The best rtionship we can have is when I don¡¯t fall in love with you and you don¡¯t fall in love with me.

    Only then can our marriage be more stable.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you love me?¡± Edward asked her, ¡°Before this, you probably didn¡¯t know that I gave you birth control pills, but why didn¡¯t you fall in love with me?¡±

    Candice was silent for a few seconds.

    ¡°Are you rejecting me here?¡± Edward asked.

    His slender fingers pointed at her heart. Was it because her heart had rejected him and that was why she did not love him subconsciously?

    ¡°No.¡± Candice said, ¡°You¡¯re the one who talks in your sleep, where you often call

    Jeanne¡¯s name.¡±

    Edward was stunned. In the darkness, he looked at Candice quietly.

    ¡®When did I start doing that?¡± he asked her.

    ¡°Not long ago, or a month ago, or a little earlier, or a littleter. I forgot,¡± Candice said.

    She said it so casually, like she did not care.

    ¡°Paige is Jeanne¡¯s daughter, right?¡± Candice felt that since everything was out in the open, she should just say it all.

    Only after airing everything out in the open could their marriage be better. Moreover, Edward had already been married three times. He could not possibly get divorced again, right?

    No matter what, the Leader of a country could not treat marriage as child¡¯s y.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Edward replied.

    ¡°You like Jeanne very much, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve always liked Jeanne, right?¡±

    ¡®Yes.¡±

    ¡°Other than her, you won¡¯t like any other woman, right?¡± Edward hesitated.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer. I know,¡± Candice said calmly.

    There were no emotions in her voice.

    ¡°So you don¡¯t have to feel guilty or bad toward me. When I first agreed to this marriage, I epted that it would be a political marriage. Actually, I didn¡¯t have much expectations for this marriage. However, after we got married, I realized that our marriage was much better than I thought. I always thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to get along well with your children and that I wouldn¡¯t be able to be a good wife and mother. But for some reason, aftering here, I feel that everything is at my fingertips, physically and spiritually, and I¡¯ve epted the role faster than I thought.¡±

    Edward remained silent. It was as if he could not say anything.

    Candice said, ¡°Marriage can also be just a family rtionship. In fact, I have this feeling like we¡¯ve always been family, not just to you, but to George and Paige as well. So, I think we¡¯re doing really well now. You don¡¯t have to feel sorry for me just because you don¡¯t like me. I really don¡¯t have such high expectations. Perhaps I have one more request.¡±

    ¡°What request?¡± Edward¡¯s voice was a little deep.

    Perhaps he was suppressing his emotions, or perhaps he was just saying those words emotionlessly.

    ¡°Stop lying to me.¡± Candice said, ¡°You can tell me anything. Even if I can¡¯t ept it now, I¡¯ll ept it slowly. However, if you lie to me, I¡¯ll feel unworthy of myself. Take the fact that you don¡¯t want me to have children for example. I even went to the hospital for a physical examination today because I thought that my previous ident had done something to my body. I was a little worried that you would be disappointed if I couldn¡¯t have children¡­ Things like that make me feel that I¡¯m embarrassing myself..¡±

 Chapter 1498 - Chapter 1498: Chloeâ€™s End

    Chapter 1498: Chloe¡¯s End

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Things like that make me feel that I¡¯m embarrassing myself.¡± Candice¡¯s voice was clear and emotionless.

    It was as if she was just stating a fact or she was telling someone else¡¯s story that did not affect her much. Edward, however, did not reply.

    The quiet night was especially peaceful, and Candice did not say anything else.

    All she needed was to state her thoughts clearly. As for whether Edward wanted to listen or do as she said¡­ To be honest, she had no confidence he would and could not control it, so she would not force it.

    She closed her eyes and slowly fell asleep.

    In her dreams, she felt someone hugging her tightly, as if he was afraid of losing her. She also seemed to hear a voice whispering in her ear, saying, ¡°One day, you will hate me¡­¡±

    She denied it or wanted to deny it, but she was too sleepy to open her eyes.

    Deep down, she believed she would never hate Edward. She was respectful of his position and understood their identities. Since she understood that, she would not allow herself to fall too deep into it and hate him

    At that time, she really thought so, if she did not¡­ start to recall many thingster on.

    The next day, Candice did a stretch. As George did not have to get up early to go to school at home, he basically had breakfast with them, so she did not have to get up alone.

    She moved her body and looked at Edward, who was still sleeping beside her. She was actually a little surprised. Was it still early? Why was Edward not up yet? Why had he not left?

    She could not help but take out her phone to look at the time. It was past 8 a.m. in the morning. Logically speaking, Edward should have already gone out by now, yet he was still lying on the bed.

    Did he oversleep? Did their conversationst night made him so unhappy that it affected his sleep?

    She hurriedly called out to him, ¡°Edward, wake up. It¡¯ste.¡± Edward seemed to move his eyebrows and nothing else.

    ¡°Edward¡­ Ah!¡± Candice suddenly screamed.

    She had only reached out to call him.

    However, she did not expect that just as she reached out her hand, Edward would grab her. At the same time, he pressed Candice under his body at an astonishing speed and kissed her passionately without hesitation.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Candice twisted her body and tried to resist, but he was so strong that she could not do so.

    How could she resist Edward? Therefore, in the next second, she took the initiative to respond to him.

    Early in the morning, the air felt different, and after a long time, the two of them came out of the bathroom together.

    They had to admit that that was the best way to wake up immediately.

    ¡°You¡¯rete for work,¡± Candice said as she helped Edward with his tie. ¡°Is it okay?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if I¡¯mte asionally.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Candice nodded and helped him with his tie. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±

    Edward took a look and the corners of his lips curled up into a smile. He seemed very satisfied with the tie she had tied for him.

    After that, the two of them walked out of the room and went downstairs intimately. Downstairs, Chloe was already ying in the living room with Paige in her arms.

    Paige, that heartless little girl, hadpletely forgotten that she had to wake her mother up with a kiss every morning. However, the moment she saw them, she was still very excited. Her small body pushed Chloe away, and she ran towards them.

    ¡°Daddy, Mommy, you¡¯re finally up.¡±

    Edward picked Paige up from the ground. It was obvious that he doted on Paige.

    ¡°Did you guys wake up sote because¡­ you¡¯re going to give me a little sister?¡± Paige asked innocently.

    Edward¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he turned to look at Candice. He saw her calm expression. It seemed like she had ovee the issue of not having kids anymore.

    However, Candice¡¯s calmness really made him feel a little ufortable. It was as if she had let go of all worldly desires and did not have much pursuit for anything. A person like that could turn around and leave whenever she wanted to.

    Chloe was not far away from them. She did not know how they would get along after she deliberately exposed the conflict in their rtionship yesterday. She even hoped that they would have a big fight and Candice would run away from home.

    Once Candice left, she would have a chance to get close to Edward..

 Chapter 1499 - Chapter 1499: Chloeâ€™s End

    Chapter 1499: Chloe¡¯s End

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    However, what was going on now?

    They went downstairs together and teased Paige in a friendly manner. From their faces, there was no sign that she had ruined their rtionship.

    To think that when she was teasing Paige this morning, she had deliberately told Paige that Edward and Candice were going to give her little sister for her to, in turn, provoke Candice. How could Candice be so indifferent to it?!

    That woman was really willing to lose her dignity for status and power, and Candice was definitely not like that in the past. What exactly went wrong? Was Candice still the same woman?

    ¡°I have to go to work now, so you have to listen to Mommy at home, okay?¡± Edward did not answer Paige and directly changed the topic.

    Children¡¯s attention was usually easy to divert, so Paige quickly replied, ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t eat ice cream whenever you want anymore? You have a weak stomach. If you eat too much, you¡¯ll get a stomach ache. Look at how in pain you were yesterday. We also felt very bad when we saw you suffering.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Like a little girl who had done something wrong, Paige lowered her head and epted the criticism.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. Give me a kiss.¡± After being a little serious, Edward immediately became gentle.

    It was true. He was very good to Paige. In fact, he doted on her a little too much.

    Candice stood at the side and watched their interaction. She thought to herself that it was pretty amazing that Paige¡¯s personality did not go astray under Edward¡¯s unprincipled doting.

    Paige quickly nted a big kiss on Edward¡¯s face, and Edward tapped on

    Paige¡¯s little nose,

    Just as he wanted to put Paige down and leave, Paige¡¯s young voice suddenly said, ¡°Mommy wants to kiss Daddy too.¡±

    ¡®Why?¡± Candice pulled Paige over from Edward. ¡°We can¡¯t make Daddyte to work. Daddy¡¯s very busy.¡±

    ¡°Brother says that people who like each other kiss each other.¡± Paige said very seriously, ¡°I like Daddy. Don¡¯t you like Daddy, Mommy?¡±

    Candice did not answer Paige, nor did she dwell on that matter. Anyway, kissing Edward was not a big deal, and she did not want to waste too much of Edward¡¯s time because of her.

    Since she was sure of her position in the family, she had to do her part. With that, she leaned over and nted a kiss on Edward¡¯s cheek.

    Then, Edward smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    ¡°Bye, Daddy.¡± Paige waved obediently.

    ¡°Bye.¡± Edward looked at Paige and then at Candice, who smiled at him.

    Seeing her smile, Edward¡¯s throat moved slightly.

    He was actually afraid that she would do that because the more she behaved that way, the less she cared. He would rather she lose her temper at him. However, he was also afraid that after her temper subsided, she would turn around and leave.

    Edward held back his emotions and turned to leave.

    ¡°Edward.¡± Chloe, who was standing at the side, quickly called out to him and followed him out of the hall.

    Candice watched Chloe¡¯s actions coldly. If she said he did not mind¡­ she would be lying. However, because they had made their rtionship clear now, she suddenly had a feeling that she was fine if anything happened between Edward and Chloe and she would not interfere.

    Outside the hall, Chloe called out to Edward and asked with concern, ¡°Edward, how are things between you and my sister?¡±

    Edward was about to get into the car when he turned around and nced at Chloe.

    ¡°How many days do you have left here?¡± Edward asked.

    ¡°My parents areing back the day after tomorrow,¡± Chloe quickly replied.

    That seemed to be the first time in a long time that Edward had taken the initiative to ask her about something. For a second, she was really ttered.

    ¡°I see.¡± Edward only responded.

    ¡°I¡¯m really grateful that you took me in. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able to take care of myself, and it would¡¯ve affected my parents¡¯ travel ns,¡± Chloe said sincerely, and her smile was cute.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Edward nodded. With that, he nned to get into the car.

    ¡°Edward.¡± Chloe grabbed his arm fiercely.

    Edward¡¯s eyes flickered, but at that moment, he did not push her away.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t affect your rtionship with my sister, did I?¡± Chloe asked. She had a guilty look in her eyes, which would make men take pity on her.

    No man could reject her like that.

    Previously, she had never had the chance to show herself in front of Edward. Since she would be leaving the day after tomorrow, she had to seize the opportunity..

 Chapter 1500 - Chapter 1500: Chloeâ€™s End

    Chapter 1500: Chloe¡¯s End

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°It has nothing to do with you,¡± Edward answered in a different way.

    Therefore, was their rtionship affected? Did Candice take the initiative to kiss Edward because of Paige?

    Did they wake up sote this morning and was Edward going to work sote because¡­ they had a long argumentst night?

    She could not helD but admire Edward and Candice. It was obvious that the two of them had a conflict, but they could pretend that nothing had happened. ¡°If anything happens between you and my sister, I¡¯ll really me myself-¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much.¡± Edward interrupted her. She really couldn¡¯t see much emotion on his face.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    As he spoke, he pushed Chloe away and got into the car. Chloe did not dare to say anything about that. Due to her identity, she was still a little wary of Edward.

    She hurriedly waved and said, ¡°Take care, Edward.¡±

    The chauffeur respectfully closed the car door for Edward before returning to the car and driving away.

    In the car, as Edward took off his suit, he instructed the person on the other end of his phone, ¡°Prepare another suit jacket for me.¡± ¡°Okay, Leader. May I know when you need it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be in the office in 20 minutes.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The other party was extremely respectful.

    The chauffeur nced at the Leader who was sitting in the back seat through the rearview mirror. All these years, the Leader had kept an absolute distance from women and would never let any woman touch him. It was as if he was keeping his chastity for someone.

    He had been standing beside the Leader just now, staring at him as he got into the car, so he saw that woman touching the Leader¡¯s sleeve. However, the Leader took his suit off just because of that.

    Before this, he did not know who the Leader was doing this for, but ever since he met his wife, he had a rough idea of who the woman he was doing it for was.

    At night, after Candice coaxed Paige to sleep, she went back to her room to sleep.

    Edward would probably return eventer tonight. After all, he woke up sote that morning. Therefore, she left a dim light on for him and did not n to wait for him to fall asleep together.

    Yet, when she closed his eyes, she could not seem to fall asleep. It was not that she missed Edward. Instead, she kept thinking about the diary. She just had the urge to open it and see what was written inside.

    What exactly was in it that made her think of it so much?

    Candice turned over and sat up on the bed, frustrated. She wanted to go downstairs to get a ss of water so that she could get some fresh air and not think too much.

    She was walking down the stairs when she suddenly stopped in her tracks. It was because she saw Edward, who had already returned. She watched as he sat at the bar counter in the living room, seemingly drinking alone.

    Her heart skipped a beat. That scene should be an unfamiliar scene, but she suddenly found it extremely familiar. It was as if she had seen Edward like that before.

    However, they had never interacted with each other before this, and they clearly did not know each other at all. Why did she find that scene so familiar?

    Then, her head began to hurt. The more she tried to recall that familiar scene, the more her head felt like it was about to explode. It felt as if the truth was about to break free.

    She bit her lip lightly, and just as she was about to go downstairs, she saw a woman walking over from the other side of the hall. The woman was always there, but she had just left for a while and now she was back.

    She watched uneasily as Chloe sat opposite Edward, took Edward¡¯s wine bottle, and poured a ss for Edward and another for herself. Chloe was even drinking with him.

    Candice watched for a few seconds before she turned around and went back upstairs. She just felt that it would be a little abrupt for her to appear at that time, and she was not that thirsty.

    When Edward noticed her departing figure, he picked up the wine ss and downed it.

    ¡°Edward, drink less. It¡¯s not good for your body to drink too much,¡± Chloe quickly called out to him worriedly.

    Edward ignored her and took the bottle to pour himself another ss.

    ¡°Edward, aren¡¯t you happy? Why are you suddenly drinking so much? If you¡¯re unhappy, tell me. I want to share your burden.¡± Chloe seemed very considerate..

 Chapter 1501 - Chapter 1501: Chloeâ€™s End

    Chapter 1501: Chloe¡¯s End

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    She was also extremely happy that she coulde up with such a n with Edward tonight.

    She admitted that she was waiting for Edward on purpose. Knowing that he would be backte, she had stayed up waiting for him.

    She had two days left, and she could not let it go to waste like that. She should at least fight for a chance for herself. Otherwise, she would not be satisfied when she left. However, she had never expected to be given a huge surprise tonight.

    When she was waiting for him in the living room, she saw that Edward did not return to his room immediately after she returned. Instead, he sat at the bar counter and started drinking!

    If he was drunk, could they have sex after? At the thought of that, her heart began to beat faster.

    Previously, she found that Edward was really difficult to get close to, but now, she suddenly found it was a piece of cake.

    Tonight would be an opportunity ¡ª an excellent opportunity. Hence, she did not hesitate to go over and drink with Edward. Even though she could not wait for him to get drunk, she would act as if she was deeply in love with him.

    Edward drank a lot, whereas Chloe apanied him and only took a few sips. Toward the end, Edward leaned against the bar counter, obviously drunk.

    Chloe suppressed the excitement in her heart. She did not expect Edward¡¯s alcohol tolerance to be so bad. In fact, she was prepared for Edward to drink for a long time.

    She used her hand to push Edward. ¡°Edward, wake up. Wake up¡­

    Edward did not move.

    ¡°It¡¯s easy for you to catch a cold if you sleep here. Edward, shall I send you back to your room?¡± Chloe asked.

    Still, Edward did not reply. It seemed like he was drunk.

    Not in the mood to think about why Edward was different from usual tonight, Chloe immediately tried to help Edward up from the bar counter. Then, she let his body lean on her as she helped Edward up the stairs.

    Chloe walked carefully, afraid that she would identally drop Edward.

    Fortunately, she managed to use all her strength to help Edward into her room.

    That was right. It was her room, not Edward and Candice¡¯s room. After all, how could she miss such a great opportunity?

    When Edward woke up tomorrow, they would have slept together, and she would use him of forcing it on her. She would like to see how Edward was going to exin himself to her and her parents.

    Then, she thought about what was going to happen next and became even more excited, so she hurriedly went to take off Edward¡¯s clothes. Looking at the strong muscles on Edward¡¯s body and that perfect outline¡­

    He had the best figure among all the men she had seen. His looks were also the best. How could that woman, Candice, take advantage of such a good man like him? Even if she did not get what she wanted tomorrow, she felt that everything would be worth it as long as she could sleep with that man.

    After taking off Edward¡¯s shirt, she started to take off Edward¡¯s pants when Edward moved, seemingly ufortable. Chloe was shocked as she thought Edward had woken up, but unexpectedly, all he did was turn around.

    She thought about it for a moment and decided not to take the rest of Edward¡¯s clothes off. Instead, she stripped herself naked before approaching Edward.

    She was actually a little nervous and trembling. After all, it would be her first time sleeping with a man ¡ª and a drunk man at that. However, it also made her excited, and she leaned over to kiss Edward¡¯s lips.

    She had been looking forward to that day for a long time. She had always felt that such perfect lips would be very sensual to kiss. For that, Candice was really lucky.

    Chloe¡¯s lips were only less than one centimeter away from Edward¡¯s lips when the door was kicked open. Chloe was so shocked that she screamed. She had no idea what was going on.

    In the next second, she quickly took the nket to cover her body and could only watch as several men in ck suits appeared in her room, looking very imposing.

    ¡°You¡­ Who are you? How could you barge in here? Do you know this is where the Leader lives? You¡¯ll be shot!¡± Chloe shouted in fear.

    She was on the verge of having a mental breakdown.

    In the vi, because of the loud noise, Candice, who had not fallen asleep, got up from the bed. She followed the direction of the voice and arrived at Chloe¡¯s room, where she saw Chloe trying her best to cover her naked body with the nket.

    Then, she saw a naked man sitting up on Chloe¡¯s bed. The lower half of his body was under the same nket as Chloe, and the upper half of his body waspletely naked. Candice looked at the scene in front of her and immediately understood what it meant.

    She had reminded Chloe not to provoke Edward because neither Chloe nor the Nicholsons could afford to offend him. However, Chloe was still so stupid.

    Candice just stood there and watched the scene unfold.

    ¡°Edward, who are they? I¡¯m so scared. You have to protect me. Boohoo¡­¡± When Chloe saw that Edward had woken up, she quickly made herself seem pitiful.

    She continued to lean against Edward¡¯s body, looking like she was so frightened that she did not know what to do. However, at that moment,

    Edward suddenly pushed her away, lifted the nket, and got out of bed.

    Outside the door, Candice¡¯s eyes flickered instinctively as she was afraid she would see something inappropriate. Even though she had seen it many times, fortunately, his pants were still on. Therefore, it meant that Chloe¡¯s attempt had failed.

    ¡°Edward¡­¡± Chloe watched him leave in disbelief.

    The men in the ck suit treated Edward with respect, and Edward said to one of them, ¡°Did you record it?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± One of the men in the ck suit answered and handed over a ck phone with both hands.

    Edward took the phone and watched the rey of the surveince footage on the phone.

    He said, ¡°Put her in the detention center first.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± the man in the ck suit replied.

    Chloe was still dumbfounded. ¡®Detention center? What¡¯s going on? Who are they going to put in the detention center? Moreover, isn¡¯t Edward drunk? Why is he suddenly so clear-headed? What¡¯s going on?¡¯

    At that moment, she saw a man in a ck suit approaching her.

    His face was cold as he said, ¡°Ms. Nicholson, are you going to put on your clothes and leave with us, or are we going to have to take you away by force?¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Chloe immediately came back to her senses, and at that moment, she started to break down.

    She could not believe what was happening. She was just sleeping with Edward. Why was she getting detained?

    What right did they have to detain her? She was the daughter of the dignified minister, Mr. Nicholson. How could they do whatever they wanted to her?

    ¡°What crime have Imitted for you to detain me? What crime have Imitted?¡± Chloe screamed.

    She could not ept what was happening to her.

    The man in the ck suit¡¯s eyes darkened, and he said coldly, ¡®You sexually harassed the Leader of the Harken. ording to thews of Harken, you have harassed the Leader of Harken and caused physical and mental harm to him.

    This crime is punishable by death..¡±

 Chapter 1502 - Chapter 1502: Chloeâ€™s End: The Death Struggle

    Chapter 1502: Chloe¡¯s End: The Death Struggle

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°This crime is punishable by death.¡±

    Chloe could not believe her ears.

    What did he mean by ¡®punishable by death¡¯? What she did was just a very normal thing between a man and a woman. There was now stating that doing that could lead to jail time or death!

    She could not ept what was happening before her.

    She looked at Edward and saw that he was already walking toward the door. She called out to him in a panic, ¡°Edward, don¡¯t go. Tell them the truth. I didn¡¯t harass you, and I didn¡¯t hurt you. What happened between us is-I¡®

    Edward suddenly stopped in his tracks. It was not because Chloe called him, but because he saw Candice at the door, looking at everything that was happening in front of her indifferently.

    ¡°Edward, help me.¡± Chloe thought Edward was listening to her, so she quickly put on a pitiful expression. ¡®Wasn¡¯t I just drinking with you? We were drunk and that was why we¡­ I didn¡¯t harass you, did I? Can you tell them to leave? I¡¯m so scared.¡±

    No man would be able to withstand seeing her weak, and she refused to believe that Edward would remain indifferent when she had been wronged to that extent.

    She looked at Edward¡¯s bare back with anticipation and suppressed her impulse to jump at him. If it were not for that group of people suddenly rushing in, she and Edward would already be having sex.

    Looking at Edward¡¯s bare upper body, she felt her mouth go dry. She had never looked forward to sleeping with a man so much. Her throat moved slightly as she looked at Edward helplessly.

    She thought that he would turn around and help her. However, all she heard was his cold voice say, ¡°Thew will give you a fair answer.¡±

    Chloe¡¯s eyes widened. She did not believe that Edward would say something like that.

    Just now, she even thought that it had nothing to do with Edward. Since those people were Edward¡¯s bodyguards, who would rush out to protect Edward whenever something happened, they must have thought that she was hurting Edward in bed. That was why they appeared so abruptly.

    However, at that moment, she could not even lie to herself. Edward¡¯s cold attitude made her feel that Edward nned everything.

    That was right. She remembered Edward telling those people earlier to send her to the detention center ¡ª it was Edward¡¯s instructions, but why did he do that?

    Was it just because she seduced him? Did all men not want to be seduced or charmed with such methods? Even if he did not like it, he would not reiect it, but why did he have to treat her like that?

    At that moment, she was dumbfounded as she watched Edward leave. She still refused to believe that trying to get someone in bed would convict her. She did notmit murder or arson. What right did they have to say she was guilty?

    The moment the man in the ck suit approached Chloe and tried to take her away by force, Chloe let out a shriek of despair. Her deafening cries echoed inside the vi, and it sounded so tragic.

    Candice, on the other hand, just listened indifferently. She thought she would at least have somepassion for Chloe. Although she would not say that she sympathized with Chloe, Chloe was her biological sister after all, and she thought that their blood rtion would at least be able to make her feel something.

    However, it did not. It was as if the woman who was being treated rudely was just a stranger to her. She could look at Chloe coldly and watch her struggle in those men¡¯s arms.

    Just then, her eyes flickered because the man in front of her was blocking her line of sight. She looked up at him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the room,¡± he said in a low voice.

    Candice pursed her lips and nodded slowly. She did not say anything about Choe at all. Since Edward had decided on it, she could not go against it.

    After she followed Edward back to the room, Edward went to take a shower first. This time, he took a long time to shower, and when he came out, his body was already red from all the scrubbing, like he was disgusted by Chloe¡¯s touch.

    The two of themy on the same bed. After what happened to Chloe, Candice could not fall asleep. She already knew that it would not end well for Chloe if she provoked Edward, but she did not expect it toe so quickly. Chloe had nned it for a long time and had been looking forward to it..

 Chapter 1503 - Chapter 1503: Chloeâ€™s End: The Death Struggle

    Chapter 1503: Chloe¡¯s End: The Death Struggle

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    However, to Edward, taking Chloe down was a piece of cake. As long as he wanted to, anyone would die.

    As expected, it was dangerous to be with the Leader of a country, and she should be more careful.

    In the quiet room, Edward reached out and pulled her into his embrace. Just a moment ago, they were so far away from each other, but now he was hugging her tightly.

    He said, ¡°Don¡¯t despise me.¡±

    Candice was stunned. In the darkness, she looked at Edward and saw him looking straight at her at that moment.

    She quickly shook her head. ¡°No, I won¡¯t. You guys didn¡¯t even do it.¡±

    When Candice said that, she even smiled. Moreover, even if they did do it¡­ she would not dare to despise him for it.

    She now knew what Edward¡¯s stance on marriage was. They were in a marriage with no love. It was a kinship that did not care about loyalty but about whether they could help each other.

    ¡°I said, I¡¯m despicable.¡± Edward enunciated each word.

    Candice bit her lip.

    At that moment, she did not know how to reply to him. She wanted to say that he was indeed despicable for using Chloe to achieve some of his political goals.

    She did not know why she had thought about it to that extent, but after tonight¡¯s incident, the first thing that came to her mind was that Edward definitely had other motives for doing that. It was definitely not just because Chloe provoked him.

    ¡°As the leader of a country, you need to think of the bigger picture. I¡¯m just a woman. I won¡¯t question any of your decisions¡­ Mm.¡± Candice¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    She watched as Edward suddenly kissed her so hard that it was hard to breathe. It was as if he did not want to hear her continue. There was also a kind of feeling that he did not like how calm she was.

    Candice did not reject or take the initiative. In front of Edward, she had be¡­ unusually docile.

    The next day, Edward left early in the morning, and Candice received a call from her father at 11 a.m. At that time, she was ying with Legos with Paige, who had just finished ss.

    She looked at her phone, knowing that some things could not be avoided. Then, she patted Paige¡¯s head, walked to the side, and picked up the phone. ¡°Dad.¡±

    ¡°What happened to Chloe? I have just received news that Edward has sent her to the detention center!¡± The voice on the other end of the call sounded emotional.

    Candice replied, ¡°Last night, Chloe seduced Edward when she was drunk. She was caught by Edward¡¯s bodyguards and was sent to the detention center on the grounds that she was harassing the Leader of the country. I couldn¡¯t plead for Chloe in front of Edward.¡±

    Chloe expressed her helplessness ¡ª that she would try her best to avoid unnecessary harm.

    ¡°Your mother and I will be back soon. We¡¯re boarding the ne now and will be back in South Hampton City in about three hours. Is it convenient for you toe and meet us?

    Candice nced at Paige, who was ying at home. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll wait for you guys at the Nicholsons¡¯ residence.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    The other party hung up.

    Candice put down her phone and walked straight to Teddy, who was helping George downstairs. It was rare to see George leaving his room thest two days.

    ¡°Teddy, I have something to sort out at home, so I¡¯ll leave the kids to you. If Edwardes back and asks for me, just tell him that my dad is looking for me. He probably won¡¯t ask too much,¡± Candice said bluntly.

    ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± Teddy was always extremely respectful to her.

    Chloe lowered her head to look at George, who was in a wheelchair. She stroked his hair very naturally. ¡°Be good at home and don¡¯t cause Teddy any trouble.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a child.¡± George looked displeased. ¡°You should tell Paige that.¡±

    Candice smiled. She felt that teasing George was fun. Although Edward and George clearly had the same bad temper, why did she like George so much more?

    However, she did not say anything else and went upstairs to get changed.

    ¡°Candic, ¡± George suddenly called out to her.

    That little wimp had been calling her by her name, and it really made her a little unhappy.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be so stupid as to go back and plead for your sister, right?¡± George asked her.

    Why would she? She was not so stupid as to offend Edward.

    ¡°Why? Are you worried about me?¡± Candice asked George.

    George¡¯s face was slightly red. It was probably because he was embarrassed that his thoughts had been exposed.

    He quickly retorted, ¡°Who¡¯s worried about you? I just don¡¯t like your sister very much. On top of that, how dare she try to seduce my father? That¡¯s why I told you not to plead for her.. Stop being so narcissistic!¡±

 Chapter 1504 - Chapter 1504: Chloeâ€™s End: The Death Struggle

    Chapter 1504: Chloe¡¯s End: The Death Struggle

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Why are you so agitated?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not agitated. I just don¡¯t want to lower myself to a woman¡¯s level.¡± George pushed his wheelchair to the side.

    When would that little brat be more honest with his words?

    Candice smiled. Then, she got up and went upstairs, quickly got changed, and went downstairs to give Paige some instructions before leaving the hall.

    After leaving, George, who was watching TV in the living room, turned to look in the direction Candice had left. He thought to himself, ¡®Hopefully, this woman wouldn¡¯t do anything stupid.¡¯

    ¡°Do you like her too?¡± Teddy suddenly appeared beside George.

    George was startled, but he quickly looked away and denied it. ¡°No way.¡±

    Of course, Teddy did not expose him. Instead, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but she gives me a very familiar feeling. If I hadn¡¯t seen your mother¡¯s body being sent away because she passed away duringbor, I would¡¯ve thought that your mother hade back to life.¡±

    George was startled again, and he looked up at Teddy.

    Teddy met George¡¯s gaze and said slowly, ¡°You must¡¯ve suspected it, no?¡±

    He had never thought of his mothering back to life. Therefore, even if Candice gave him a special feeling, he had never thought about it.

    Furthermore, when his father confirmed his marriage to that woman, he did an investigation on her and found out she was a real person. That was why he had never thought that she would have any other identity..

    ¡®It¡¯s impossible.¡¯ George denied his thoughts.

    If it were really his mother, she would not marry his father again.

    Candice returned to the Nicholsons¡¯ residence and waited.

    After a while, Wyatt and ire came back anxiously and asked, ¡°What happened to your sister?¡±

    Candice did not hide anything and told them everything that happened yesterday.

    Wyatt said resentfully, ¡°Why is Candice so ignorant? She can¡¯t just mess with any man! Doesn¡¯t she know that being with the Leader of a country is as dangerous as being with a tiger?¡±

    ¡°What should we do now? Could Chloe really be sentenced to jail for her lewd behavior? I heard Harken has very strictws to protect its Leader. With Chloe¡¯s situation, she could really be sentenced to death,¡± ire said nervously.

    At that moment, she was on the verge of tears.

    As Harken¡¯sw that protected the country¡¯s Leader had rarely been used throughout history, very few people knew of suchws until an ident happened.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop your sister?¡± At that moment, ire was so anxious that she began toin.

    She could not ept that fact and was a little angry at Candice.

    Candice pursed her lips and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know Chloe had such thoughts, so I couldn¡¯t stop her.¡±

    ¡°You guys live together. How could you not tell?¡± ire questioned Candice.

    ¡°Mom, do you think I should be able to tell that Chloe had some improper thoughts about her brother-inw?¡± Candice asked.

    ire was stunned.

    ire was a little embarrassed at that moment.

    ¡°Since you knew, why didn¡¯t you discipline Chloe, Mom? Not to mention Edward was the one Chloe was having improper thoughts about. Even if it were any other ordinary person, it is immoral and shameless, and it should be stopped, right? Not only did you not do that, but you even helped her!¡± Candice¡¯s righteous words made ire blush.

    She stared nkly at Candice for a long time before she said reluctantly, ¡°How would I know? What nonsense are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°In that case, please don¡¯t talk nonsense, Mom,¡± Candice said confidently.

    For a moment, ire was intimidated by Candice¡¯s aura.

    ¡°The most important thing for us now is to think of a way to prevent Chloe from being severely punished by thew instead of ming each other here.¡±

    Candice enunciated each word.

    ire could not refute her.

    Wyatt quickly said, ¡°Candice is right. The most important thing now is to keep

    Chloe out from serving jail time.¡±

    ¡°Have you thought of any solutions?¡± ire quickly asked Wyatt. ¡°I can¡¯t ept Chloe going to jail. She¡¯s still at such a tender age. If she really goes to jail, her life will be ruined..¡±

 Chapter 1505 - Chapter 1505: Chloeâ€™s End: The Death Struggle

    Chapter 1505: Chloe¡¯s End: The Death Struggle

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Calm down.¡± Wyatt was also a little irritated at the moment.

    How could ire calm down at a moment like that? However, she had no choice but to suppress her emotions.

    Candice said, ¡°I think we should visit Chloe now and ask her about her situation.¡±

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go take a look at Chloe now. She must be scared out of her wits being in the detention center for so long!¡± ire quickly said.

    Wyatt agreed, and the family went to the detention center together.

    After going through a series of formal procedures, they finally saw Chloe, who was locked up in an independent room. Chloe¡¯s eyes were swollen. It was obvious that she had cried all night.

    When she saw her parents, she burst into tears. ¡°Dad, Mom, you¡¯re finally back. I¡¯m so scared. I¡¯m so scared¡­

    ire hugged Chloe. ¡°Chloe, don¡¯t be afraid. Your father and I are back. We will protect you. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t know how scary this ce is. I¡¯m so scared here. If you guys didn¡¯t show up, you might not have been able to see your daughter,¡± Chloe said miserably. She also looked extremely pitiful.

    Seeing that, ire¡¯s heart broke. The mother and daughter burst into tears in prison.

    Chloe asked, ¡°Mom, can I leave with you now?¡±

    ire froze.

    Chloe looked at them in disbelief. ¡°Can¡¯t I leave? No, I don¡¯t want to stay here for a second. There are rats here, and they ran past mest night. No, Mom, I can¡¯t stay here. I¡¯ll die.¡±

    ¡°Be quiet!¡± Wyatt suddenly roared at Chloe.

    Chloe was shocked to see Wyatt lose his temper. Her eyes were red as she looked at Wyatt pitifully and did not dare to cry anymore.

    ¡°How can you still have the cheek to feel wronged after doing something so snametlll( wny aren¡¯t you retlectlng on wnat you did and wny you¡¯re IOCKed up?¡± Wyatt berated.

    Chloe¡¯s eyes were red, and tears streamed down her face again. ¡°Dad, I was really drunk. That¡¯s why I did that to Edward. I was really drunk.. Sis quarreled with Edward yesterday, and Edward was in a bad mood, so he was drinking at home. I thought that I could help Sis and Edward patch up their rtionship by apanying Edward to drink and putting in a good word for her. My alcohol tolerance is not great to begin with, and I got drunk. That was why I lost my sense of propriety¡­¡¯

    Candice really impressed by Chloe¡¯s lies, and she finally understood why ire was so biased toward Chloe. Chloe was really good at pleasing people.

    ¡°Are you stupid? If your sister and your brother-in w were quarreling, why did you get involved?¡±

    ¡°I was just¡­ worried about my sister and brother-inw. If Sis and Edward have a fallout, with Edward¡¯s status, it might affect our family. I was also doing it for the sake of our family. I didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this?¡± The more Chloe spoke, the more aggrieved she sounded.

    Candice listened coldly from the side. She was impressed and amused at the same time.

    Did Chloe forget that Edward had video evidence? If they both had drunk sex, why would they send her here?

    ¡°What do you want me to say, child?¡± ire looked as if she had expected better from Chloe. It was obvious that she believed Chloe¡¯s words.

    ¡°Mom, can you take me out? I don¡¯t want to stay here, not even for a second.¡±

    ire quickly asked Wyatt, ¡°Can you think of a way to get Chloe out first? We can exin the rest to Leader alone, okay?¡±

    ¡°I just asked. Apparently, the Leader has personally given the order that we can visit her, but we can¡¯t take her out.¡± ¡®Why?¡± ire was even more agitated. ¡°Can¡¯t you release her on bail?¡±

    ¡°The Leader has the authority to do so.¡±

    ¡°T-T-Then, can¡¯t he let Chloe out first because we¡¯re family?¡±

    ¡°Do you think he would¡¯ve sent Chloe here if he ounted for our rtionship?¡± Wyatt was also a little angry at that moment.

    Regardless, ire could not ept it and was extremely annoyed by it.

    Chloe naturally could not ept it either.. At that moment, she suddenly saw Candice who was not involving herself in the matter, and quickly said, ¡°Sis, can¡¯t you plead for me? I¡¯m here because of you? Can¡¯t you beg Edward for me?

 Chapter 1506 - Chapter 1506: Chloeâ€™s End: The Death Struggle

    Chapter 1506: Chloe¡¯s End: The Death Struggle

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The moment Chloe said that, Wyatt and ire looked at Candice. They probably thought that Chloe¡¯s suggestion was a good one too.

    Candice pursed her lips and said, ¡°As Dad said earlier, if Edward wanted to consider our rtionship as a family, he wouldn¡¯t have chosen this method. Instead, he would have settled it privately. Since he chose this method, it must mean that he never thought of letting it go.¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t even tried. How would you know it won¡¯t work? Sis, are you afraid that it will affect your position as the Leader¡¯s wife? Are you afraid that you will anger Edward if you plead for me? If you are, just say it. Don¡¯t let me have any expectations of you¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Candice admitted.

    Chloe looked at Candice in disbelief. She did not expect Candice to answer so rpndilv

    ¡°Firstly, Edward is the Leader of this country, and like any great Leader, he is unpredictable. If I¡¯m not careful, I might provoke him. Secondly, even if Edward was not the Leader of this country and we¡¯re ordinary people, you seduced my husband. Why do I have to plead for you instead?¡± Candice was a little sarcastic. ¡°Do you think it¡¯ll work?¡±

    ¡°Like I said, I only did what I did because I was drunk. I wasn¡¯t seducing him at all. I was trying to mediate the conflict between you and Edward. I was doing that for you-¡±

    ¡°Chloe, I should remind you that since Edward sent you here, there must be sufficient evidence to prove that you¡¯vemitted a crime. Yet, you keep saying you were drunk. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being humiliated?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Chloe bit her lips and refused to admit it. ¡°Candice, you speak with such dignity, but you¡¯re just afraid that I¡¯ll affect your status and position. I never thought you¡¯d be someone who wouldn¡¯t care about your sister for the sake of your own interests!¡±

    ¡°If you really want to put it that way, I¡¯ll answer you inly. Yes, I¡¯m such a person, so I won¡¯t interfere in your case with Edward¡±

    ¡°Candice, how could you do this to your sister!¡± ire could not stand it anymore. ¡°You two are sisters, after all. Blood is thicker than water. How could you treat her like this-I¡®

    ¡°Enough!¡± Wyatt roared.

    ire and Chloe were stunned by Wyatt¡¯s temper.

    ¡°Chloe, apologize to your sister!¡± Wyatt said.

    Chloe thought she had heard wrongly. She looked at her father in disbelief and said, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s her fault. Why do you want me to apologize? I¡¯m in this ce because of her. Why do you want me to apologize? Ever since we were young, you¡¯ve been biased toward her. You¡¯ve even ignored my feelings because of her. Now, no matter the situation, you¡¯re still on her side. Am I really your biological daughter?¡±

    Chloe broke down and started crying.

    At that moment, ire could not care less anymore. She shouted at Wyatt,

    ¡°Chloe didn¡¯t do anything wrong. What right do you have to make Chloe apologize? What right do you have to defend Candice?¡±

    ¡°Whose fault is it? Do you think I don¡¯t know Chloe has been spoiled by you since she was young? If not for Chloe back then¡­¡± The veins on Wyatt¡¯s face popped. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about the past anymore. If Chloe has a death wish, so be it. I don¡¯t care anymore!¡±

    Wyatt was about to leave when ire threatened him. ¡°Wyatt, if you leave today, I will die in front of you!¡±

    ¡°Sure! Die right now!¡± Wyatt was also furious.

    ¡°Y-Y-You!¡± ire could notplete her sentence for a long time.. Then, she scolded Wyatt, ¡°You¡¯d rather lose your daughter for the sake of power, huh?

    You and Candice are the same ¡ª both selfish! One day, God will punish you for

 Chapter 1507 - Chapter 1507: Chloeâ€™s End: True Colors Revealed

    Chapter 1507: Chloe¡¯s End: True Colors Revealed

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Heart-wrenching screams echoed throughout the prison.

    Wyatt looked at ire with an ugly expression. He did not expect the family to be in such a mess because of Chloe¡¯s matter.

    He said fiercely, ¡°ire, Chloe is who she is now because of you. If you hadn¡¯t doted on her since she was young, tolerated her every time she made a mistake, and stood on her side unconditionally after she made a mistake, Chloe wnllldn¡¯t he ignorant l¡±

    ¡°Do you mean I¡¯m ignorant too?¡± ire argued with Wyatt. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why are we still living together? Let¡¯s get a divorce. Let¡¯s get a divorce immediately! ¡±

    ¡°You think I don¡¯t dare to do it, do you?¡± Wyatt asked coldly.

    ¡°Divorce, immediately!¡± ire had lost all her rationality.

    Candice looked at ire acting impulsively and believed ire was the reason Chloe had such a twisted personality. She finally saw it for herself. As a parent whose child made a mistake, instead of telling her own child off, ire picked at other people¡¯s mistakes.

    Candice originally thought that such people were only mentioned in gossip and entertainment, but today was really an eye-opener for her.

    ¡°Candice, Dad and Mom are about to get a divorce because of you, but you¡¯re still so indifferent to the situation. Do you even have a conscience?¡± Chloe suddenly pointed the finger at Candice.

    Chloe¡¯s ability to shift the me was unparalleled.

    Candice looked at Chloe coldly. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand. This matter is so simple and easy to understand. It¡¯s clear who is at fault. How can you twist things to such an extent?¡±

    ¡°What did you say-I¡®

    Candice immediately interrupted Chloe. ¡°First of all, whose fault is it to seduce someone else¡¯s husband? Was it my fault because I didn¡¯t keep a close eye on my husband?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already exined that I didn¡¯t seduce him. I was just drunk-¡±

    ¡°Even if you were drunk, do you think it¡¯s a matter of course for you to sleep with a married man? If you did it unintentionally, shouldn¡¯t you be ashamed? How can you be so shameless as to think that it¡¯s okay?¡± Candice sneered. Chloe was about to say something, but she was suddenly rendered speechless by Candice.

    ¡°Secondly, when you ask others for help, what makes you think others must help you and that not helping you would be treason?¡± Candice continued to mock Chloe. ¡°Who do you think you are? The Queen? And everyone has to worship you unconditionally?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Chloe¡¯s face turned red from Candice criticizing her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it onest time. Whether or not to pursue this matter is not up to me or Dad to decide. It¡¯s Edward¡¯s decision. If he didn¡¯t want to pursue this matter, he wouldn¡¯t have chosen to do it this way. Since he¡¯s doing it this way, this is not child¡¯s y to him, and you should understand the true meaning of this matter. Don¡¯t assume that you can pretend it never happened because you were fooling around. You can never predict what the Leader of a country will do,¡± Candice said coldly and clearly.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t even tried, so how could be so certain? You just don¡¯t want to help me. You want me to be punished and to stabilize your position. All men have liked me since we were young, and you¡¯re just jealous of me. You¡¯re afraid that Edward might really like me, so you can¡¯t wait to see me go down! Candice, do you think I don¡¯t know about your selfish thoughts? At the end of the day, you¡¯re doing all this to benefit yourself!¡±

    ¡°You really think too highly of yourself, Chloe! Who exactly do you think Edward is? Would he care about someone like you? Look in the mirror and see what it is you have to make men like you. Get to know Edward¡¯s ex-wife, Jeanne, andpare yourself to her!¡± Candice sneered, and she looked at the person in front of her with a contemptuous smile. ¡°Chloe, it¡¯s important to know your ce.. In Edward¡¯s eyes, you¡¯re nothing!¡±

 Chapter 1508 - Chapter 1508: Chloeâ€™s End: True Colors Revealed

    Chapter 1508: Chloe¡¯s End: True Colors Revealed

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Candice, you¡¯re just jealous of me! You¡¯ve been jealous of me since we were young!¡± Chloe refused to let the matter go.

    She refused to admit that men were not attracted to her.

    ¡°Why would I be jealous of you? Am I jealous that I¡¯m not good-looking or that my figure isn¡¯t good enough? Am I jealous of yourck of culture, morals, and self-awareness? Am I jealous of you because you can seduce men or that you failed to seduce a man?¡± Candice said calmly.

    Chloe waspletely exposed, but she did not believe that she was as embarrassing and useless as Candice described. What right did Candice have to say that about her?

    ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you think you have what it takes?¡± Chloe roared.

    She was no longer putting on an act, and all her emotions erupted.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never thought of myself as superior, nor do I think I¡¯m superior, but I know my limits. I know who I can¡¯t mess with and who I can¡¯t get. Unlike you, who thinks too highly of yourself.¡±

    ¡°Candice!¡± Chloe was so angry that she wanted to fight Candice to the death.

    No one had ever said that to her in her life. She had been the one to bully Candice since she was young, and Candice had never bullied her, so she could not ept Candice treating her like that. She would never admit what Candice had said either ¡ª she was certain that Candice was jealous of her.

    She pointed her finger at Candice¡¯s face. ¡°Let me tell you, Candice, if I can¡¯t seduce a man, you can¡¯t either! If Edward doesn¡¯t like me, he definitely won¡¯t like you. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have given you birth control pills! Candice, so what if you¡¯re the Leader¡¯s wife? It¡¯s just for show. Don¡¯t be smug and act like you¡¯re superior here. One day, you¡¯ll end up the same-¡±

    Just as Candice was about to speak, a familiar male voice suddenly sounded from the door. ¡°Do you have the final say in who I like?¡±

    The cold voice sounded angry.

    Candice turned her head, and so did everyone else. They looked in the direction of the door and saw that Edward had suddenly appeared.

    Candice bit her lip lightly. She and Chloe had been brazenly arguing just now, and their voices were so loud that she did not know how much he had heard.

    ¡°Do you think you have the final say in my matters?¡± Edward stood in front of Chloe and questioned her.

    At that moment, Chloe was so frightened by Edward¡¯s aura that she could not say a word for a long time. The others naturally felt the same, and the atmosphere in the room was tense.

    ire suddenly said with tears in her eyes, ¡°Edward, Chloe is young and insensible. If she has done anything to offend you, please forgive her and don¡¯t hold it against her, alright? She¡¯s actually a kind-hearted person. She¡¯s just a little willful because she¡¯s been spoiled by us. On ount that we¡¯re family, can you let it go?¡±

    Edward turned to look at ire. He did not care about what she said.

    His cold voice rang out loud and clear in the enclosed space again. ¡°Would a kind-hearted person be so cruel to her own sister?¡±

    ¡°Chloe and Candice were just quarreling, like how two sisters would. It¡¯s not what you think. They¡¯ve been like this since they were young. They¡¯ll be fine after a quarrel. Otherwise, it¡¯d affect their rtionship.¡± ire quickly put in a good word for Chloe.

    ¡°What I¡¯m talking about is that nine years ago, when Chloe tricked Candice into drinking a drug that made Candice unconscious, causing Candice to have an ident during the drill.¡± Edward enunciated each word.

    Chloe¡¯s face turned pale in panic, and she looked at Edward in disbelief.

    How did he know? At that time, Edward was not even in politics. They were in different worlds, so how could Edward know?

    ¡°Impossible.¡± ire insisted, ¡°Chloe would never do such a thing.¡±

    At that moment, she was still a little agitated because of what Edward had said.

    Candice was surprisingly calm. It was as if she was not the victim of this incident and had nothing to do with it.

    However, if that was the truth, it could exin why she suddenly had an ident during the drill. Apparently, her skills were perfect, and there was no way she could have made such a careless mistake..

 Chapter 1509 - Chapter 1509: Chloeâ€™s End: True Colors Revealed

    Chapter 1509: Chloe¡¯s End: True Colors Revealed

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Minister Nicholson, don¡¯t you know everything?¡± Edward ignored ire and turned to look at Wyatt.

    Wyatt¡¯s expression sank. He even felt a little ashamed.

    Back then, in order to protect Chloe, he had indeed hidden the truth. After all, he was selfish. Having lost a daughter, he could not lose a second one. Therefore, the moment the truth came out, he used his power to hide all of it and turned the incident during Candice¡¯s drill into an ident.

    To keep the real reason a secret, he did not tell anyone ¡ª not even ire ¡ª nor did he expose Chloe. However, because his impression of Chloe was ruined and he could not get over it, he could not bring himself to treat Chloe too well. Even so, his selfishness made him keep it a secret.

    Candice looked at her father¡¯s expression and sneered. That was why, in everyone¡¯s eyes, her father treated her the best. Yet, when faced with a choice, he would selfishly choose to protect Chloe and let others misunderstand that she was the one who made a mistake and ended up in the ident.

    She remembered seeing the news back then. Most of the people in the news felt sorry for her, but there were still some haters who said her skills were not up to standard and that she was just being ttered. Some said she was too proud andcent because she was famous at a young age¡­

    In any case, her reputation was partly affected because of that incident, but her father still chose to protect his other daughter.

    From a rational standpoint, what her father did was understandable. Back then, she was so severely injured that nobody knew if she would wake up and he was afraid of losing his second daughter.

    However, emotionally, even though she had no recollection of what she had gone through in the past and did not seem to feel much about it, she still felt a little angry. Even an outsider would probably stand up for Candice. It was simply unfair!

    ¡°Minister Nicholson.¡± Edward did not get an answer, so he called out to him again.

    Wyatt had been holding his emotions back for a long time. At that moment, he finally nodded heavily. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true that I covered up all the truth.¡±

    ¡°No, Dad. I didn¡¯t do it. Don¡¯t listen to that nonsense. How could I harm my sister? How could I harm her? Don¡¯t think of me as such a bad person. I¡¯m not that bad-¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Wyatt roared.¡± If I had known that you were so unrepentant, I wouldn¡¯t have covered up everything. I should¡¯ve exposed you!¡±

    ¡°Dad, I really didn¡¯t do it. Someone must have wrongly used me. You have to believe me¡­¡± Chloe refused to admit it.

    Wyatt¡¯s expression turned even uglier. ¡°You still won¡¯t admit it at this point!

    The hospital found sleeping pills in the juice you gave your sister back then!¡± Shocked, Chloe could not say a word for a long time.

    ¡°I saw you give that ss of juice to Candice with my own eyes. Do you think I¡¯m blind?¡± Wyatt said fiercely.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t make that juice myself. Someone must¡¯ve framed me on purpose.

    Someone must be jealous of my sister¡¯s talent, so they deliberately framed me.

    That must be the case¡ª¡±

    ¡°Chloe, how many more lies can you tell? You said you made the ss of juice yourself back then, and now you¡¯re saying it was someone else who made it? If you insist on that, I¡¯ll take out the evidence and hand it over to the court for judgment! ¡± Wyatt was so angry that his body was trembling.

    He did not expect his daughter to be so cruel. It was as if he had epted that his own daughter would be so vicious.

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t!¡± Chloe panicked. ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t do this. You can¡¯t!¡± By saying that, she had tacitly agreed to have plotted against Candice back then.

    At that moment, Chloe broke down and fell to the ground. She thought no one else knew about it, but now it seemed that the whole world knew.

    In that case, was her usual act of pretending to be kind, cute, and innocent not a p in her face? Was she not like a clown to them?

    Feeling ashamed from being exposed, shey on the ground with a hideous expression and looked extremely miserable.

    ¡°Did you really drug Candice back then?¡± Only then did iree back to her senses, and she looked at her daughter in disbelief.

    She thought Chloe was a little willful but not to that extent. She thought that by giving Chloe most of her love and being so protective of her, Chloe would be an innocent little princess. Unexpectedly, the daughter she had raised was so vicious as to give her sister sleeping pills and cause a huge ident to happen during her sister¡¯s drill.

    ire looked at Chloe in disbelief, unable to ept the truth, while Chloe was having a mental breakdown and no longer dared to deny it.

    Her appearance really infuriated ire, who suddenly went crazy and started yelling at Chloe. She probably could not control her emotions anymore because she was dealt such a hard blow.

    Candice did not try to dissuade ire, nor did the others.

    Without even ncing at the mother and daughter, Edward said to Wyatt, ¡°Minister Nicholson, you should know what to do next, right?¡± Wyatt looked at Edward and nodded slowly and heavily.

    ¡°Oh, right. This is a video of what Chloe did to mest night. Don¡¯t say I wronged her.¡± Edward passed a phone to Wyatt.

    Wyatt did not doubt that Chloe would go that far, but he took the phone silently.

    After giving his instructions, Edward turned around and was about to leave when he stopped in his tracks. He said, ¡°Candice.¡± Candice¡¯s eyes flickered.

    ¡°Come here.¡± He stretched his hand out to hold her hand

    Candice looked at his clean and slender fingers.

    Actually, she did not know what Edward was nning to do now! She did not even know whether she could return to his side..

 Chapter 1510 - Chapter 1510: The Truth Is Within Reach

    Chapter 1510: The Truth Is Within Reach

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Nevertheless, Candice ced her hand on Edward¡¯s palm. The moment she did that, she felt him heave a sigh of relief. It made her dumbfounded as to who between the both of them should be the one nervous. He held her hand tightly in his and said slowly, ¡°I like Candice very much.¡± He was talking to Chloe, who had gone crazy.

    Chloe was stunned for a second. She then raised her head and looked at the tall Edward.

    ¡°I like her very much. The reason why I gave her birth control pills was that I didn¡¯t want to hurt her body.¡± Edward said coldly, ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t have to exin it to you. There¡¯s no need to exin it to unimportant people.¡±

    Then, he left with Candice, leaving the devastated Nicholsons in the prison room.

    Outside the detention center, Candice and Edward sat in the car. The two of their fingers were still interlocked, but they did not speak.

    ¡°Candice,¡± Edward suddenly called out to her.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Candice responded.

    ¡°If you have any questions, you can ask me.¡±

    Chloe was silent for a few seconds. In fact, she had nothing to ask. She understood the nature of their marriage very well, so she did not mind it. She said, ¡°You have your own considerations, and I respect your decision.¡± It meant she would not interfere with the Nicholsons¡¯ or Chloe¡¯s matters.

    Putting aside the fact that she did not feel much for the Nicholsons, the fact that Chloe had caused her to crash during the drill was enough to make her watch coldly from the sidelines.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about our feelings for each other,¡± Edward said bluntly.

    It was as if he had long expected that she would not intercede for the Nicholsons.

    Candice¡¯s eyes flickered, and she looked up at Edward. ¡°Didn¡¯t we walk about it that night? I don¡¯t really care about our feelings for each other. I¡¯m content as long as we¡¯re a family. It doesn¡¯t have to be a passionate love¡­¡¯

    ¡°I like you.¡± Edward interrupted her.

    Candice bit her lip.

    ¡°The reason why I like you is not to lie to Chloe, nor is it to lie to you. I really do like you,¡± Edward said seriously.

    He did not look like he was joking. Moreover, there was no need for Edward to lie to her.

    Suddenly, she did not know how to ept his feelings for her, but she had thought it through. As long as Edward did not initiate a breakup, she would not leave.

    She asked, ¡°What about Jeanne?¡±

    What she meant was, ¡®Have you forgotten Jeanne?¡¯

    Edward remained silent as Candice looked at him calmly.

    In fact, she did not have much expectation of him, and she would not make a fuss over a dead woman. The point was, she really believed that it did not matter whether she liked him or not.

    She said, ¡°Edward, what we have now is great, so you really don¡¯t have to feel guilty. My only hope is that you don¡¯t hide anything from me. I¡¯m not as weak as you think. As long as it doesn¡¯t go against my principles, I can ept it.¡± ¡°I do hope you can be a little weaker.¡± Edward¡¯s voice was low and deep.

    Candice stared at him.

    ¡°At the very least, make me feel like you need me.¡±

    Candice chose to remain silent because she did not want to rely on anyone, especially with anything rted to the heart.

    Silence filled the car again, and Candice was deep in her thoughts. She figured that although they would slowly return to their original lives after Chloe¡¯s matter and not quarrel like they were now, there would be a conflict between them. However, she always believed that time could wash away everything.

    A weekter, Wyatt resigned from his position as the minister of Harken due to his health issues. The control of Harken¡¯s army was handed over to Edward. Now, Edward hadplete control over the entire Harken and became one of the few leaders in Harken¡¯s history to hold that power.

    Candice was not too surprised when she read the news. From the moment Edward discovered Chloe¡¯s scheme to the moment she acquiesced to Chloe¡¯s actions, she had thought that Edward had other motives.

    She seemed to know him very well, even though the two of them had not been

    together for a long time.

    Candice¡¯s eyes flickered as she looked at the iing call and slowly picked it up. ¡°Dad.¡±

    ¡°Candice, we¡¯re preparing to go abroad,¡± Wyatt suddenly said.

    Candice was a little surprised. She thought that exchanging power was enough and that Edward would not go so far as to be ruthless..

 Chapter 1511 - Chapter 1511: The Truth Is Within Reach

    Chapter 1511: The Truth Is Within Reach

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°It¡¯s not the Leader¡¯s intention. I just want to leave with your mother and sister because I¡¯m too embarrassed to stay in South Hampton City,¡± Wyatt said bluntly.

    ¡°Even if you¡¯ve handed over the power, I¡¯m still by Edward¡¯s side. No one will dare to do anything to you. There¡¯s no need for you to leave this ce.¡± Candice was a little emotional.

    To her, Wyatt was the person who had treated her the best since she could remember.

    Regarding the Nicholsons¡¯ matters, she chose to remain silent because she did not want to involve herself in the country¡¯s affairs, and she did not have the right to be involved either. That was Edward¡¯s matter; he must have his own reasons for doing so, and she could not stop him. However, from a personal point of view, she could make her father¡¯s life better.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a shameful thing to hand over my power. In fact, even if the Leader didn¡¯t do this, I would¡¯ve handed over my power sooner orter. He¡¯s truly an outstanding Leader. Harken wouldn¡¯t be too bad under his rule, and I have no regrets.¡± Wyatt was actually very loyal.

    After all, Harken had experienced too much turmoil, and the best way to avoid another riot was to unite all their strengths.

    ¡°The true reason I want to leave is that because of your sister¡¯s matter, I can never live in Harken with my head held high. However, my selfish thoughts don¡¯t allow me to put righteousness above family, so I can only choose to leave.¡± Wyatt said, ¡°Don¡¯t feel guilty. This matter has nothing to do with you or the Leader. It¡¯s my own decision. Besides, I¡¯m really grateful to the Leader for letting Chloe go.¡±

    That was right. Since Wyatt had handed over his power, Edward chose to let Chloe go.

    ¡°In fact, he didn¡¯t have to let her go. To put it bluntly, with the current situation in Harken, if Edward were a little tougher on me, my power would have been in his hands a long time ago, so I don¡¯t me him.¡± Candice listened quietly and slowly calmed herself down.

    She said, ¡°Has it all been decided?¡±

    Had they decided to go abroad?

    ¡°It¡¯s been decided.¡± Wyatt said, ¡°After I leave, you have to take good care of yourself, even though we-¡±

    Wyatt paused. It was as if he wanted to say something but held his tongue. ¡°You¡¯re a good child,¡± Wyatt said something else instead. ¡°I really like you.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re leaving,¡± Candice said faintly, feeling a little emotional.

    ¡°Because I know you can take care of yourself. You¡¯repletely different from Chloe. You¡¯re much stronger than her, and I believe you will live a good life.¡±

    Was that what people meant by ¡®the squeaky wheel gets the oil¡¯? ¡°Before I leave, I have something to tell you.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Candice nodded and epted the fact that they were leaving.

    It seemea tnat sne could ept many tmngs. sne did not Know wnat sne naa gone through in the past, but her heart was sometimes so strong that even she admired herself.

    ¡°Live a good life with Edward. Don¡¯t hold any grudges against him, don¡¯t me him, and don¡¯t think he doesn¡¯t love you. He actually wasn¡¯t as happy as you thought he was. He also hides a lot of sadness that no one knows about. You really have to treat him well, ¡± Wyatt said earnestly.

    It made Candice feel as though there was a hidden meaning behind his words, and she did not know how to answer him.

    After the unpleasant conversation that day, her rtionship with Edward had indeed returned to normal. They seemed to have left the past behind, yet there also seemed to be some distance between them. It was an indescribable feeling, but Candice did not care too much.

    ¡°Candice, take good care of yourself.¡± Wyatt reminded her.

    ¡°You too, Dad. Take good care of yourself, Mom, and Chloe.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Wyatt said, ¡°You can call often as well. No matter what, we¡¯re family.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Bye-bye.¡±

    ¡°Bye-bye.¡±

    When Candice hung up the phone, she still felt a little sad. It was as if she was reluctant for her loved ones to leave her side. However, it also seemed like their bond was not strong.

    She looked at Paige, who was having fun by himself. Inparison, she seemed to be even more reluctant to part with the Swans.

    ¡°Mommy.¡± Paige suddenly got up from the ground and called out to her.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I want to poop,¡± Paige said anxiously.

    ¡°Okay, I will take you to the bathroom.¡± Candice picked Paige up.

    With Paige in her arms, she felt warm and satisfied.

    She carried Paige to the bathroom downstairs, which Teddy was using. He was very apologetic as he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madam. I¡¯m having diarrhea, but I¡¯ll be fine in a while¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll bring Paige upstairs. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡­ Madam.¡± It was obvious that the person in the toilet was not feeling great.

    ¡°Mom, I can¡¯t hold it in anymore. I need to poop.¡± Paige was so anxious that she was about to cry.

    Candice quickly carried Paige upstairs.

    ¡°Mom, hurry, hurry,¡± Paige kept urging her.

    Candice went upstairs and rushed straight to George¡¯s room. She removed Paige¡¯s pants and ced the child on the toilet bowl. As soon as Paige sat down, she started pooping with a serious expression on her face.

    Candice looked at Paige and could not help but smile, feeling content. She supposed it was because of Paige and George that she could not bear to leave this ce.

    After Paige was done, Candice cleaned her up.

    The moment they were about to leave, Paige suddenly said, ¡°Mom, I want to y in Brother¡¯s room for a while.¡±

    George was already trying to get back into shape, so he was training alone in the back garden.

    George was not a typical dawdler, and when he was exercising, he would never let anyone apany him. Not to mention her, even Teddy, who had been taking care of him, could not get anywhere near him.

    That little brat¡¯s sense of pride was too strong.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t your brother hate it when you y in his room?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I have to y in here when he¡¯s not around,¡± Paige said seriously, as if there was no problem with her logic.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing fun in vour brother¡¯s room.¡± Candice tried to dissuade her.

    ¡°I want to sit at his desk and draw.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have your own desk?¡±

    ¡°I think his is better.¡±

    Candice was speechless. Were other people¡¯s things better and nicer?

    ¡°I¡¯ll just draw a picture,¡± Paige said cutely.

    Candice could not reject Paige¡¯s request.

    She said, ¡°But if your brother doesn¡¯t want you to y on his desk when hees backter, you have to leave obediently, okay?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Paige¡¯s crisp voice sounded incredibly adorable.

    Candice sat on George¡¯s chair with Paige in her arms. The chair could be raised and lowered, so Candice lowered her head and adjusted the seat for Paige, who sat there obediently. Then, Candice found some of George¡¯s drawing papers and colored pens.

    While Paige obediently sat on the desk and started drawing, Candice sat beside

    Paige. As she was bored, she helped George tidy up his messy desk and saw George¡¯s precious diary. Looking at it, her heart suddenly ached. It was as if some memories were locked inside that diary.

    She reached out and picked it up with the thought that if it was George¡¯s diary or something private, she would put it down. She would never peek into George¡¯s privacy. She just wanted to¡­ see what was inside.

    She was so attracted to it that she could not control herself..

 Chapter 1512 - Chapter 1512: Candice Recovers Her Memories, Jeanne Is Alive

    Chapter 1512: Candice Recovers Her Memories, Jeanne Is Alive

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    In a quiet room, there was only the sound of Paige muttering to himself as she drew.

    ¡°This is Daddy, and this is Mommy. I¡¯m going to draw my brother and me now.¡± Paige¡¯s voice echoed in the room.

    Candice held the diary and looked at everything inside.

    ¡°I love Daddy and Mommy the most, and Brother¡­¡± Paige¡¯s voice rang out.

    She was just carefree and happy.

    I want to live with Daddy, Mommy, and Brother forever¡­¡±

    ¡°Mommy.¡± Paige suddenly looked up and called out to Candice, ¡°Mom, can you write something for me? I want Dad, Brother, and your names on this picture.¡±

    Candice¡¯s eyes flickered, and she stared straight at Paige, seriously and carefully.

    ¡°Mom?¡± Paige was confused by Candice¡¯s stare. ¡°Are you crying?¡±

    Candice¡¯s throat moved slightly, and a tear rolled down from the corner of her eye. As she wiped it with her finger, the corners of her mouth curled into a faint, self-deprecating smile.

    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Paige asked nervously when she saw Candice crying.

    Candice opened her mouth but could not make a sound. Some truths were just so unexpected that she started choking up.

    ¡°Mommy¡­¡±

    ¡°How could you take my diary?¡± George suddenly walked into the room.

    He no longer needed to be in a wheelchair, but he still need a cane to walk. At that moment, he rushed in and took the diary from Candice¡¯s hands.

    Candice looked at George¡¯s furious exDression indifferently. He was so angrv that his face had turned red.

    ¡°Get out!¡± George lost his temper, and his expression was scary. Paige was frightened by his expression that she burst out crying.

    ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± Paige burst into tears.

    Candice looked at Paige¡¯s pitiful expression. Even when Paige cried, she looked just like Edward. As expected, she had Edward¡¯s genes.

    ¡°Get out!¡± George did not calm down even though Paige was crying. He even carried Paige off the chair rudely and stuffed her into Candice¡¯s arms. ¡°All of you, get out!¡±

    ¡°Boohoo¡­ Brother is so fierce¡­¡± Paige cried even harder.

    Only children would cry loudly.

    Candice looked at Paige and then turned to George. She watched as George put the diary directly into his desk drawer and shut the drawer fiercely as if to vent his anger.

    ¡°George,¡± Candice called out.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me!¡± George was fuming.

    He looked frighteningly angry, probably because she had crossed his boundaries.

    ¡°Would you believe me if I said this diary is mine?¡± Candice said, emphasizing each word.

    George suddenly froze and turned to look at Candice, who had tears in her eyes but a smile on her face. Her appearance made him suddenly think of¡­ No, his mother was already dead. There was no way she could havee back to life.

    Candice reached out and stroked his hair, just like his mother always did a few years ago. Then, he heard her say, ¡°I still think curly hair suits you better.¡± That one sentence made George burst into tears.

    Paige, who had been crying hysterically at the side, cried even harder when she saw her brother crying.

    As she cried, she said, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t cry. I won¡¯te to your room to y anymore. Don¡¯t cry, okay?¡±

    Tears streamed down George¡¯s face. He had never cried since he found out about his mother¡¯s passing, and today, he could not control his tears anymore.

    In the evening, Edward got off work as usual.

    ¡°Daddy.¡± Paige got up from the ground and ran over with her short legs to hug Edward¡¯s leg excitedly.

    Edward picked Paige up.¡± Where¡¯s your mommy?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Paige answered honestly. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Mommy and Brother since I woke up from my afternoon nap. I don¡¯t know where they went, so I¡¯ve been ying alone at home. Daddy, where did Mommy go?¡± Edward frowned, and at that moment, he had a bad feeling.

    ¡°Teddy,¡± Edward shouted.

    Teddy quickly came out of the room. ¡°Fourth Master..¡±

 Chapter 1513 - Chapter 1513: Candice Recovers Her Memories, Jeanne Is Alive

    Chapter 1513: Candice Recovers Her Memories, Jeanne Is Alive

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Where¡¯s Candice?¡± Edward asked.

    ¡°She said she was going out with George in the afternoon, so I told the driver, Ben, to apany them. Are they not back yet?¡± Teddy was probably busy, so he did not ask further.

    Edward ced Paige on the sofa and picked up his phone to call Ben, whose phone was turned off. Hence, he hurriedly called Candice, whose phone was switched off too. In the end, he called George, only to find thetter¡¯s phone switched off as well.

    By now, Edward looked flustered, and Paige was a little scared by her father¡¯s appearance. She had never seen her father so flustered. It was as if something huge had happened.

    Edward forced himself to remain calm as he called Finn.

    ¡°Fourth Master.¡± The call connected.

    ¡°Is it possible that the drug has failed?¡± Edward was straightforward. It took Finn two seconds to react. ¡°What are you talking about, Fourth Master?¡± ¡°The pills that Candice takes every day,¡± Edward said.

    Finn suddenly understood. ¡°No. I¡¯ve done clinical trials on them. As long as she takes it every day, her memory will not recover.¡±

    ¡°Is there a possibility of the drug failing?¡±

    ¡°Unless she didn¡¯t take it.¡± Finn said bluntly, ¡°I¡¯ve given it to Patsy. Usually, after she takes it, a lot of her memories will be blurred. However, once she stops taking the medicine, her memories will slowly recover. If she continues to take the medicine, she will gradually lose her memory until she can¡¯t remember anything at all.¡±

    By the time Edward heard Finn¡¯s words, he had already strode upstairs. He pushed open his room and started looking for the pills that Candice had taken. He then found the box of medicine under the drawer of the bedside table. He quickly opened it and found that the box was full of medicine. Not a single pill was missing.

    ¡°Fourth Master?¡± Finn called Oilt to him-

    Edward looked at the pill and stayed silent for a long time.

    ¡°Fourth Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Finn kept calling him over the phone. Edward slowly regained his senses. ¡°Candice has regained her memories.¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯t take her medicine?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Edward said.

    Finn pursed his lips.¡± Fourth Master, I don¡¯t think this is necessarily a bad thing. Actually, it was unfair to hide it from her like that from the beginning.¡±

    That was right. It was indeed unfair to use such a despicable method to get her back to his side.

    ¡°Has she left?¡± Finn asked. ¡°Yes, she has taken George with her.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Paige?¡±

    ¡°With me,¡± Edward said.

    She took George, who belonged to her, but left Paige behind. It was clear and fair, which had always been her way of doing things.

    ¡°I think she¡¯lle back,¡± Finnforted him.

    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Edward said, ¡°She won¡¯te back.¡±

    He knew her too well. If she left, she would nevere back.

    Edward hung up the phone and stared at the bottle of pills in front of him. Actually, he had also expected that such a day woulde. For so long, he had never felt at ease for even a second.

    As the night deepened, Edward sat in the room for the entire night. Paige hade to call him, but because he did not want Paige to see the state he was in, he did not open the door.

    Teddy had alsoe over to check on him, but he told Teddy not to disturb him. He just sat there alone in the cold and empty room, holding the box of pills.

    At 4 a.m., the phone suddenly rang. Edward¡¯s eyes flickered as he looked at the familiar phone number. He watched as his phone rang for a long time and did not pick up. However, the moment the phone was about to stop ringing, he pressed the answer button.

    After the call connected, they were silent for a long time. It was as if there was no call and no one was on the other end of the phone. ¡°I¡¯m at the Delta Inds,¡± the other party suddenly said.

    A familiar voice rang in his ears.

    Therefore, she regained her memories and went back to the Delta Inds.

    ¡°Do you hate me?¡± Edward asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The other side replied, ¡°But don¡¯te looking for me.¡± Upon hearing thatst sentence, Edward¡¯s vision was a little blurry.

    He said, ¡°Alright.¡±

    He said it loud and clear, and it did not sound like he was choking up.

    Then, the other party hung up.

    Candice put down the phone. She was carrying a suitcase and holding George¡¯s hand as they stood at the entrance of the Delta Manor.

    The glory of the past was now almost in ruins. Weeds were everywhere, and no one was inside. It was empty, like a cold haunted house.

    ¡°Mom,¡± George called her.

    Looking at the scene in front of him, he still could not ept it..

 Chapter 1514 - Chapter 1514 Candice Recovers Her Memories, Jeanne Is Alive

    Chapter 1514 Candice Recovers Her Memories, Jeanne Is Alive

    Although it had been a long time since he had been here, he never thought that the next time he came here, he would be met with such a scene.

    Candice turned to look at George. To be precise, she was not Candice but Jeanne, the person whom the entire world thought was dead. She had regained her memories and recalled thest time she was at Bamboo Garden. At that time, everything was silent.

    After she had given birth to Paige naturally and Edward had left her side, a few medical staff rushed in and gave her an injection. She thought that was her end. Although she was unwilling to die, she did not have the ability to resist. Thus, she calmly epted her death.

    She had never thought that she would open her eyes again in this world. If she did, she would be in heaven, or even hell. However, when she opened her eyes, she saw Finn.

    Just as she was wondering what happened to Finn and how he died, she heard him say, ¡°We¡¯re not dead. We¡¯re all alive.¡±

    Jeanne really could not believe it, but she had to.

    Did that mean Edward was keeping her alive by faking her death again?

    ¡°However, you can¡¯t leave this ce for the time being.¡± Finn said, ¡°You should get some rest first. After that, I¡¯ll help you with stic surgery on your face.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Using another identity to let you live.¡±

    ¡°Is this Edward¡¯s idea?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Fourth Master¡¯s idea, ¡± Finn answered affirmatively.

    ¡°Can I see him now?¡±

    ¡°No, not for a long time. Once you are found alive, we will all be in trouble,¡± Finn said coldly.

    ¡°So, I can only ept the arrangement?¡± ¡°This is the only way to keep you alive.¡±

    ¡®What if I don¡¯t want to?¡±

    ¡°Jeanne, you have to understand Fourth Master.¡±

    ¡°Who will understand me?¡± Jeanne asked Finn, ¡°I¡¯ve lost everything because of all this politics. And in the end, I don¡¯t even have the right to be myself, huh?¡± ¡°Being alive is more important than anything else,¡± Finnforted her.

    Yes, staying alive was more important than anything else, and she epted Edward¡¯s arrangements for her.

    Two monthster, she underwent the surgery Finn arranged for her. Surgery after surgery, she watched as she was transformed into another person ¡ª a stranger ¡ª a woman named Candice.

    ¡°Do I have to take this medicine?¡± Jeanne looked at herself in the mirror, at her unrecognizable self after countless surgeries.

    Finn remained silent.

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of eating it?¡± Jeanne asked him calmly.

    Finn said, ¡°You¡¯ll lose your memory.¡±

    Jeanne listened and thought, ¡®No wonder I haven¡¯t been able to remember many things recently.¡¯

    Many of her memories seemed to have be a blurry shadow.

    ¡°It¡¯s just amnesia. There won¡¯t be any other side effects. I¡¯ve already done clinical trials on it.¡±

    ¡°So you were the one who developed it?¡± Jeanne asked Finn. She did not sound excited or angry. She was just chatting with him. ¡°Yes.¡± Finn nodded.

    Actually, Jeanne did not doubt Finn¡¯s medical skills. After all, Edward¡¯s hormone pills were probably made by Finn. However, those drugs should not be on the market, which meant they were banned.

    ¡°Is Edward afraid I will kill him?¡± Jeanne asked Finn.

    When she asked, she found it a little amusing. Finn looked at Jeanne and said, ¡°No, he just wants to start over with you.¡± ¡°That means he still doesn¡¯t believe me.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s too much blood feud between the two of you. Are you really willing to ignore the past and be with him? Are you willing to put on an act with him? Are you willing to be another woman for him? Are you willing to return to his side as another woman and apany him for the rest of his life?¡±

    ¡°So the best thing for us is to split up.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s willing to use the most despicable means to get you back to his side.¡± Finn said, ¡°For that, you can say he¡¯s not a good person, but he¡¯s definitely the man who loves you the most in the world.¡±

    That conversation was not a pleasant one.

    Later, her memories after that became more and more blurry. She gradually forgot about Edward, Finn, Monica, and even her son and daughter. It felt like the next time she woke up, she might not remember anything anymore. Hence, she asked Finn for a favor..

 Chapter 1515 - Chapter 1515: Candice Recovers Her Memories, Jeanne Is Alive

    Chapter 1515: Candice Recovers Her Memories, Jeanne Is Alive

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    She said, ¡°Can you pass a message to Edward?¡± ¡°Tell me,¡± Finn agreed immediately.

    ¡°Tell him not to kill the Hills.¡±

    Finn was silent as he probably did not expect that. It had been so long, yet she still had memories. Moreover, her dosage was already shockingly high. Finn replied, ¡°I can only pass on the message.¡±

    It meant that nothing could be changed, and from the looks of it now, nothing had changed. As expected, Edward did not hold back when it came to the Hills.

    It was not that she could not understand his reasoning for doing so. After all, the existence of the Hills was a threat to the Duncans or the Swans, and there would always be some loyal assassins from the Hills who would take the risk and choose to take revenge. For the sake of his safety, he would choose to eliminate the threat, and that was one of the reasons.

    The second reason was that, as an assassin family, the Hills had once thrived because they had a connection to the country¡¯s regime, and many assassin organizations wanted to follow suit. In order to prevent that from happening, they could only exterminate the Hills so that those assassin organizations would not dare to cause trouble.

    There would not be another assassin family or organization like the Hills that would be a future threat to the regime.

    While thinking about some things in the past, Jeanne pushed open the rusted iron gate of the Hills and walked in with George.

    Inside, it was barren. The once splendid and magnificent scene had long be history. She did not know what Kingsley would do if he saw all of this; he would probably go crazy!

    After all, the Hills that had existed around for so many years had been destroyed in his hands. Any sessor of a family would feel that they had let down their ancestors. Yet, she was still so cruel as to bring Kingsley¡¯s ashes back.

    She held George¡¯s hand and walked straight to the Hills¡¯ cemetery, which was

    inside the manor. Every member of the Hills would be buried there after they died.

    Kingsley had once said that if he was going to die, he would be buried here, to return to where he came from. Hence, she dug Kingsley out of the ground in South Hampton City and brought him here.

    Looking at the densely packed tombstones inside, she found herself a little emotional.

    ¡°Mom,¡± George called her.

    He seemed to be worried that she would not be able to ept it. However, Jeanne smiled faintly.

    In fact, there was nothing that she could not ept. After all, Kingsley had been dead for so many years.

    She squatted down and found an empty space. She said, ¡°Let¡¯s bury Kingsley here.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± George nodded.

    Jeanne went to find a shovel and began digging the soil bit by bit, with George helping her from the side. Once the two of them had dug a deep grave, Jeanne opened the suitcase and took out the ashes inside. Then, she buried the ashes in the soil.

    In the end, her vision blurred. The Kingsley in her memories was powerful, glorious, and insufferably arrogant. Now, he had been reduced to ashes.

    George¡¯s eyes reddened as well. As he buried the ashes in the soil, his tears fell into the soil.

    The two of them were silent until they finally buried Kingsley.

    ¡°George, do you think Lucy should be buried next to Kingsley?¡± Jeanne asked George.

    George was sobbing. However, he kept holding it in and stopped himself from crying out loud.

    Jeanne, too, had been holding back her tears. Sometimes, the sudden death of the person was not the cause of grief. It was from suddenly thinking about the person and knowing that they would never be around again.

    She picked up the shovel and dug a deep grave right next to Kingsley¡¯s.

    She did not know whether Kingsley had ever loved Lucy in his life or whether Lucy was willing to stay by Kingsley¡¯s side. As stubborn as she was, she just wanted them to have apanion after death, hoping that they could be together in the end.

    After they buried the two of them, Jeanne left with George and walked into the empty manor building.

    She returned to her room, which was filled with dust. Hence, she did a simple cleaning.

    ¡°George, let¡¯s just make do for now.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± George nodded.

    After all, they were all tired after a full day of traveling.

    As the two of themy on the same bed, George asked Jeanne, ¡°Mom, where are we going next?¡±

    Jeanne looked at the ceiling above her and suddenly felt that the world was huge. It was as if no ce was her home..

 Chapter 1516 - Chapter 1516: Candice Recovers Her Memories, Jeanne Is Alive

    Chapter 1516: Candice Recovers Her Memories, Jeanne Is Alive

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    In that quiet room, Jeanne did not answer, and George did not pursue the matter. Eventually, George¡¯s even breathing sounded, and Jeanne also fell asleep. After that, she had a dream, a long and beautiful one.

    In her dream, she saw the tall, mighty, handsome, and powerful Kingsley, who seemed very young at the time. Lucy, too, seemed very young.

    Wait a minute. Was that not the first time Lucy used a honey trap to assassinate Kingsley?

    Jeanne looked at Lucy looking nervous. After all, Lucy was still a little afraid of someone like Kingsley.

    When Lucy came out of the bathroom after taking a shower, Kingsley was standing on the balcony, smoking.

    Lucy took a deep breath and walked to the balcony. Then, she hugged Kingsley¡¯s back affectionately and said, ¡°Smoking is bad for your health.¡±

    She said it in a delicate voice that was a fatal temptation to most men.

    However, Jeanne¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat at that moment. It was because Kingsley was not an ordinary man, and he did not ept any ttery from women. On the contrary, he might even be more violent.

    Unexpectedly, she suddenly saw Kingsley extinguish the cigarette butt in his hand obediently. After extinguishing the cigarette butt, Kingsley turned around to face Lucy, looking at her shy face.

    His eyes were fixed on her face, and there seemed to be a trace of heartache in his eyes.

    Lucy¡¯s heart trembled a little when she saw his expression. Could it be¡­that Kingsley had discovered her?

    She had long gotten to know who Kingsley was To be able to be the head of the Hills at such a young age, he was not a simple man. She had also heard of the cruel and bloody side to him. Once he found out about her identity, she would definitely die a gruesome death.

    The moment she was doubting herself and even thinking about how to escape unscathed, a pair of slender hands suddenly caressed her cheeks.

    His palms were covered in calluses, but he was unusually gentle. He gently caressed her face and forehead. It was as if there was a scar on her face. She was feeling the existence of the scar.

    That made Lucy even more terrified. If she was really discovered, she wished he could kill her directly and not torture her in that way.

    She felt like her heart was about to jump out of her chest as she looked at the rumored cold-blooded, ruthless, and cruel man in front of her, who was extremely gentle.

    Was that how he looked when he was killing people?

    She controlled her heartbeat to calm herself down. There was a de in her mouth, but they needed to kiss before she could cut his tongue. However, she did not know how she could kiss him on the lips.

    Lucy gritted her teeth. She suddenly tiptoed and pressed her lips against Kingsley¡¯s. At that moment, she was even prepared for Kingsley to push her away.

    To her surprise, Kingsley did not move. It was as if he was frozen in ce, and he allowed her lips to kiss his.

    Lucy could no longer care. In any case, either one of them would die, so she had to take a gamble. She stuck out her tongue and parted his lips. Then, she used her tongue to wrap around the de and tried to cut his tongue.

    However, at that moment, he took the de from the tip of her tongue, and it instantly became his possession.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Lucy stared at Kingsley with wide eyes.

    She thought that she might be the one who would have her tongue cut out in the next second. Unexpectedly, he suddenly pushed her away.

    Lucy took two steps back, wanting to take the opportunity to leave. Clearly, the mission had failed, and she would die if she stayed here. However, just as she walked to the door and opened it, the man behind her suddenly closed the door.

    In fact, she could not leave even if she opened the door because a few assassins in ck were standing at the door. If she rushed out and Kingsley gave the order, she would die there and then.

    She suppressed the fear she felt as she felt Kingsley¡¯s hand reaching for her neck. Thinking that he was going to strangle her to death, she suddenly turned around and waved her hand.

    The de between her fingers reached directly for Kingsley¡¯s neck. If not for his quick reaction, she would have cut the artery in his neck right now, and he would die in front of her in a minute..

 Chapter 1517 - Chapter 1517: Side Story: Lucy, I Want You To Like Me

    Chapter 1517: Side Story: Lucy, I Want You To Like Me

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Lucy¡¯s de gently cut Kingsley¡¯s throat. A bloody mark appeared on his throat, but it was only a superficial wound.

    As Kingsley touched it with his hand, Lucy looked at the man in front of her warily. Ten thousand scenes of him being killed appeared in her mind.

    She even had a feeling that the man in front of her knew all her killing methods. It was as if he had predicted her actions in advance.

    As expected, the rumored head of the Hills was not a simple man. So many people had tried to kill him, but no one had seeded. In the end, they all died in his hands.

    ¡°Come here.¡± Kingsley suddenly said.

    Lucy could not help but take a step back.

    ¡°Come here. I won¡¯t kill you,¡± Kingsley said.

    Who would believe that? She had heard too much about how cruel Kingsley was.

    ¡°Anyway, you don¡¯t have a choice.¡± Kingsley looked at her, his eyes fixed on her.

    It felt as though he was not looking at his enemy but his lover.

    ¡°Kingsley, why don¡¯t you just kill me?¡± Lucy kept talking.

    Killing her directly was better than torturing her like that.

    ¡°When have assassins be so reckless?¡± Kingsley asked.

    Indeed, assassins were not afraid of death, but they also valued their lives. Otherwise, they would not have be an assassin. Lucy looked straight at Kingsley. ¡°Will you let me go?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Kingsley said straightforwardly.

    Lucy pursed her lips and thought he made sense. How could he let her go?

    ¡°Come back to the Delta Inds with me and be my assassin.¡± Kingsley suddenly made a condition.

    Lucy was obviously surprised.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel like you betrayed your organization. After all, if I expose you, you¡¯ll only end up dead. In other words, under such circumstances, you¡¯re already dead. Your service to your organization ends here. For the rest of your life, I¡¯ll be the one to give you your life, and you¡¯ll have to be loyal to me!¡± Kingsley seemed to be persuading her.

    Lucy had been an assassin for so many years, but it was her first time meeting someone like that.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you three seconds to consider.¡± Kingsley did not give Lucy much time to think. He said, ¡°Three, two, one¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Lucy agreed because he had no choice.

    Assassins cherished their lives, and no one wanted to die. Besides, loyalty was all about staying alive.

    Moreover, the original organization had chosen her to deal with Kingsley even though they knew she was not capable enough. It was obvious that they did not give her any way out, and she was not so foolish as to stay loyal to them.

    When Lucy agreed, a wide smile seemed to appear on Kingsley¡¯s face. Seeing that stunned Lucy.

    Did they not say that Kingsley had always been a quiet person? Did she get the wrong person?

    That person was not Kingsley at all, but in the next second, she denied her thoughts. If the man were not Kingsley, she would not have been discovered so easily.

    With that, she suddenly walked toward Kingsley, whose eyes moved slightly as he watched Lucy walk up to him.

    The two of them were very close to each other.

    Kingsley was really tall. Standing barefoot in front of her, she only reached his chin, making her seem very petite. She said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me toe over?¡± Kingsley¡¯s eyes flickered.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m here now.¡± Lucy looked up at him.

    There seemed to be a hint of redness on her face.

    ¡°How many people have you killed in this way?¡± Kingsley asked.

    He was her asking how many men she had killed by seducing them.

    ¡°Would you like to take a guess?¡± Lucy smiled charmingly.

    A normal man would not be able to reject her. However, she had only ever used that tactic on Kingsley, and ironically, she was discovered before she even started. As expected, she was not made to assassinate men through seduction.

    ¡°Don¡¯t use it again.¡± Kingsley¡¯s tone was somewhat overbearing.

    However, he did not ask how many times she had used that tactic. He was just telling her not to do it again.

    ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t use a failed tactic anymore, and I won¡¯t dare to.¡± Lucy smiled and looked very obedient.

    ¡°Go and get changed,¡± Kingsley said.

    After all, she was only wrapped in a towel at the moment.

    As soon as he said that, the towel suddenly fell to the ground beneath Lucy. Kingsley¡¯s eyes flickered, but he did not look away.

    ¡°Since we¡¯re here, why don¡¯t I serve you for a night, Mr. Thorn?¡± She had heard that Kingsley did not reject any woman..

 Chapter 1518 - Chapter 1518: Side Story: Lucy, I Want You To Like Me

    Chapter 1518: Side Story: Lucy, I Want You To Like Me

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    That was why she chose to approach him that way.

    Kingsley stared at her flushed face. If not for her charming expression and practiced movements, he would have thought that she was very innocent and shy at that moment.

    The sess rate of female assassins¡¯ using that method would usually be high.

    If he had not deliberately set up a trap for her to kill him, based on what she had done tonight, he would not have discovered her identity as an assassin.

    In his previous life, in order to make her his assassin, he used her as bait to make her walk into his trap. In this life, it was because¡­ he wanted her.

    That was right. He had been reborn. The funny thing was that the moment he thought he was dead, he opened his eyes, and it was six years ago.

    Six years ago, Jeanne had just been brought back to the Hills, and Lucy was not yet his assassin. It made him wonder if that was a chance for him to atone for his sins.

    The only thing he wanted to do after he was reborn was to bring Lucy back to his side to love her and not to use her.

    Jeanne once said that Lucy would be one of his regrets. Although he said that would never happen, he only knew the moment he died that it was his long-cherished wish.

    When he died, his mind was filled with Lucy, who died before him. Therefore, he did not resist it when he died.

    Although he really wanted to be able to apany Jeanne, worried that Jeanne would not be able to ept his death, he finally felt relieved. Jeanne had her own path to walk, and he believed that she could walk it on her own.

    What he wanted more was to die with Lucy. It was probably because he regretted never admitting that he had fallen in love with Lucy. Even at the moment of his death, he did not apologize to Lucy.

    He did not know if it was because of that strong obsession that God had given him a chance to start over. However, since they were starting over, he would definitely not leave any regrets in his life.

    His eyes were fixed on the living Lucy in front of him. The 25-year-old Lucy was not much different from the 32-year-old Lucy. They were both young and beautiful. The only change was the way she looked at him.

    The Lucy who looked at him now may be vignt and guarded, but she did not have the helplessness andpromise from many years ago. She did not follow his orders, nor did she have any expectations of him or feel resistance toward him.

    He stretched out his hand, and his slender fingers lifted her chin.

    ¡°Do you want to?¡± he asked her. Did she want to sleep with him?

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lucy smiled.

    He knew very well that she was lying to him, but he realized that he could not refuse.

    He said, ¡°In that case, go take a shower.¡±

    Lucy smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve already washed up. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can smell the shower gel on my body.¡±

    ¡°Wash that drug off your body,¡± Kingsley said bluntly.

    The smile on Lucy¡¯s face froze for a second.

    That was right. She had smeared ayer of colorless and odorless poison on her body. Once he inhaled a certain amount of it, his heart would stop, and he would die instantly.

    It was impossible for an assassin to trust just someone. The only way for them to protect themselves was to save themselves.

    In fact, she did not believe it. Would Kingsley really be so kind as to take her back to the Delta Inds and keep her alive?

    She bit her lip lightly, but before she could react, Kingsley had already bent down and picked her up. Lucy turned to look at him and watched as he put her directly into the luxurious bathtub in the luxurious hotel.

    Kingsley cleaned her from head to toe, which meant that all the weapons she had that could protect herself were destroyed. She could only be at the mercy of others.

    Then, Kingsley carried her back to the bed, where Lucyy under him, unable to refuse or resist.

    She watched as his face got closer and closer to hers. The moment he kissed

    her lips, she heard him say, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to do it anymore, push me away.¡±

    Lucy was speechless. ¡®Who the hell is the man in front of me?¡¯

    Would Kingsley be so kind as to ask for someone else¡¯s permission? He did not just ask for her permission, but he even cared about her feelings.

    She thought that her first time would be earth-shattering. After all, although she had seduced him, a man like Kingsley would be kind to her.

    However, she felt that the man was extremely gentle throughout the entire process¡­

 Chapter 1519 - Chapter 1519: Side Story: Lucy, I Want You To Like Me

    Chapter 1519: Side Story: Lucy, I Want You To Like Me

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Were those women who said that Kingsley was cold-blooded in bed spreading rumors? Were their goals to stop other women from seducing Kingsley? Anyway, Lucy¡¯s first time in bed was considered beautiful.

    After that, the bed was stained red. Kingsley looked at it for a long time, and it made Lucy feel a little awkward.

    ¡°Is this your first time?¡± Kingsley asked.

    Lucy did not know how to answer him. She thought Kingsley did not care about that. After all, he had had so many women, and her being a virgin should not be a problem for him.

    She did not even know whether Kingsley preferred a woman who was a virgin or had experience. Her deep-rooted impression of the man was that she could not afford to offend him. Living by his side was like walking on thin ice.

    Seeing that Lucy did not answer, Kingsley did not ask any further.

    In fact, in order for assassins to achieve a certain goal, they would do a lot of homework, and healing their bodies was one of them. After all, a woman¡¯s first time would lower a man¡¯s guard and make it easier toplete the mission.

    In his previous life, he had also seen Lucy bleed for the first time, but it had never crossed his mind in his previous life because he did not care.

    When he thought of everything he had done to her in the past¡­ Kingsley pursed his thin lips.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Lucy suddenly answered.

    Kingsley¡¯s eyes flickered. He thought that he would not care about it, but at that moment, he suddenly felt a little excited.

    ¡°I thought assassinating people with my charm would be my ultimate killing tactic. Of course, Killing ordinary people doesn¡¯t require me to use such a highly-skilled tactic, and I only use it when dealing with big bosses. However, the move that I thought was the most powerful was the one that made me fail,¡± Lucy said sarcastically.

    At that moment, Kingsley suddenlyughed. His smile could not be any more obvious.

    She did not know if he was mocking her, but she felt embarrassed. She said, ¡°I won¡¯t use it in the future. I¡¯ll just go straight to the killing.¡±

    What did it mean to go straight to the killing? Who said she would be tasked to kill people in the future?

    Lucy followed Kingsley to the Delta Inds.

    She had heard of peoplementing about the ce, that one had to see it to believe it. However, when she saw that luxurious ancient manor, she was still shocked. It gave the vibe of an emperor¡¯s residence, and everything inside was beyond her imagination.

    Now she understood why so many assassins wanted to join the Hills. It she Imew that the assassins of the Hills could enjoy such a good life, she would havee over earlier.

    She followed beside Kingsley, and upon Kingsley¡¯s return, all the assassins woulde out to wee him. Then, everyone looked at the unfamiliar face that Kingsley had brought back, making Lucy feel a little ufortable.

    She braced herself and followed behind Kingsley, whom she heard say to everyone, ¡°Lucy will be a member of the Hills from now on.¡±

    He introduced her in public instead of getting her to introduce herself. It was as if he was just announcing her existence to everyone.

    After that, he led her directly to the residential area and into a luxurious room. It was obvious that it was Kingsley¡¯s bedroom.

    ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll live here,¡± Kingsley said bluntly.

    Lucy was stunned, and she looked at Kingsley in disbelief. It meant that she was going to stay in the same room as him, which was probably not good.

    She was just an assassin. If he really had a need, she would satisfy him. Staying in the same room seemed a little inappropriate.

    ¡°Do you not want to?¡± Kingsley saw through her thoughts and asked her.

    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that others will misunderstand,¡± Lucy quickly said.

    She had been an assassin for a long time, so her first reaction was how to protect herself.

    She was afraid that if she stayed in the same room as Kingsley, she would be envied. Moreover, as she was not familiar with the Hills, she might be assassinated before she knew it.

    ¡°No one will misunderstand,¡± Kingsley said bluntly.

    Therefore¡­ was it normal for Kingsley to sleep in the same bed with a woman?

    ¡°Alright.¡± Of course, she did not dare to refuse.

    ¡°Come here, let me introduce you to someone.¡± Kingsley left the room with Lucy.

    After living for 25 years and being an assassin for 10 years, that was her first time feeling confused.

    Kingsley pushed open a door, and in there lived a woman.

    At that moment, she was holding a baby in her arms. The baby, who was only a few months old, looked very well-behaved.

    The first thing Lucy thought was that it was Kingsley¡¯s child..

 Chapter 1520 - Chapter 1520: Side Story: Lucy, I Want You To Like Me

    Chapter 1520: Side Story: Lucy, I Want You To Like Me

    The next second, she heard him say, ¡°This is Jeanne, my sister¡¯s daughter. My sister died early, so I¡¯m her guardian from now on.¡±

    Guardian? However, from the looks of it, the girl called Jeanne was really very young, about 17 or 18 years old.

    ¡°I¡¯m 19,¡± Jeanne introduced herself.

    She really did not know what was wrong with Kingsley to suddenly bring back a woman for her to meet. From the look in the woman¡¯s eyes, she knew that the woman must have misunderstood something.

    ¡°Oh, hello. I¡¯m Lucy. I¡¯m 25 years old.¡±

    ¡°Is she supposed to be my sister?¡± Jeanne was asking Kingsley.

    ¡°You can call her your aunt,¡± Kingsley said bluntly.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes widened. Lucy was six years older than her, yet she had to call her aunt?

    ¡°She¡¯s the same seniority as me,¡± Kingsley exined.

    At that time, Jeanne and Kingsley were not close enough for her to talk back to him. Hence, she called out, ¡°Aunt Lucy.¡±

    Lucy, on the other hand, felt a little awkward.

    She was just an assassin Kingsley brought back. Since Jeanne was Kingsley¡¯s biological niece, Jeanne would be her master. Why the hell did Jeanne have to call her aunt?

    As such, Lucy said, ¡°You can just call me by my name.¡±

    ¡°Just call her your aunt,¡± Kingsley said firmly.

    Lucy did not dare to retort.

    ¡°Jeanne¡¯s child doesn¡¯t have a father, so if you have time in the future, you can help Jeanne take care of her child. His name is George,¡± Kingsley continued his introduction.

    Lucy was speechless. She was an assassin, not a nanny.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    After Kingsley gave a simple introduction, he left with Lucy, and the two of them returned to the room.

    Lucy was at a loss as to what to do when she saw Kingsley sitting on the sofa, seemingly tired. He called out to her, ¡°Come and sit here.¡±

    He patted the seat beside him, so Lucy walked over meekly and sat beside him.

    Just as she sat down, she felt Kingsley pull her into his embrace. She did not dare to move, and her body stiffened a little. ¡°Get used to living here,¡± Kingsley said.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    She could get used to being anywhere, but she was not used to being hugged like that, and she felt goosebumps all over her body.

    In her heart, she shouted, ¡°I¡¯m here to be an assassin!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a little sleepy. I¡¯m going to sleep for a while. Do you want to join me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy. Can I walk around?¡± Lucy was really a little afraid of Kingsley. She found men, who were very different from what the rumors say, terrifying.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Kingsley nodded.

    With that, he let go of Lucy and went to bed.

    Lucy, on the other hand, took a deep breath and left the room. She randomly picked a direction and shuttled through the manor.

    When she ran into many servants and assassins in the manor, no one took the initiative to greet each other. Besides, Lucy was just familiarizing herself with the environment in case she could still escape.

    She turned around, and just as she was about to go back, a woman stood in front of her.

    Lucy did not have the skills of a top-notch assassin, but she was more skilled than most other assassins. For example, she could tell at a nce whether the person in front of her was up to no good.

    ¡°Are you the woman Mr. Thorn brought back today?¡± The woman went straight to the point.

    ¡°Yes, I am. My name is Lucy.¡±

    ¡°The woman who¡¯s rumored to be the number one assassin in the industry?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a rumor,¡± Lucy said humbly.

    ¡°No matter what, I¡¯vee to tell you the rules of the Hills.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Lucy really hoped that someone would tell her what she should do here, even though that person was very hostile.

    ¡°The assassins of the Hills are only Mr. Thorn¡¯s subordinates. Don¡¯t think that you can have Mr. Thorn. He can¡¯t belong to anyone. You should have some self-awareness.¡±

    Lucy quickly nodded. She had never thought of having anything, let alone Kingsley.

    ¡°Mr. Thorn has many women. We female assassins often serve Mr. Thorn. At present, I¡¯m the one who serves him the most. You should know what I mean.¡±

    The woman looked a little smug.

    ¡°I know, I know.¡± Lucy appeared very humble.

    When in other people¡¯s territory, she naturally could not offend anyone before she could establish a position for herself.

    ¡°But I heard that Mr. Thorn has told you to sleep in the same room as him?¡± The woman raised her eyebrows.

    To be able to learn the news so quickly, the woman should have a high status in the Hills.

    She exined, ¡°Maybe you¡¯re still new.¡±

    ¡°Even so, you should know your ce.¡± The woman sneered. ¡°I¡¯m not going to waste my breath on you. Make arrangements for me tonight. I want to sleep with Mr. Thorn..¡±

 Chapter 1521 - Chapter 1521: Side Story: Lucy, I Want You To Like Me

    Chapter 1521: Side Story: Lucy, I Want You To Like Me

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°How should I arrange it?¡± Lucy asked.

    She really did not know.

    ¡°Open the door for me tonight. When I¡¯m sleeping with Mr. Thorn, you can leave the room.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Lucy agreed.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so sensible.¡± The woman stared at Lucy. ¡°If you listen to me, I guarantee you won¡¯t be too sad in the Hills.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Lucy was very sincere.

    In an unfamiliar environment, the most important thing was to make friends, not enemies.

    Therefore, just as they were about to go to sleep at night, there was a knock on the door. Lucy quickly opened the door and saw the woman who had talked to her today.

    That woman was called Daisy. She was currently the number one female assassin in the Hills. As she had a close rtionship with Kingsley, she could often enter Kingsley¡¯s room. She had a high status among the assassins, and many people were afraid of her and even tried to curry favor with her.

    ¡°Mr. Thorn is preparing to go to sleep,¡± Lucy reported.

    Daisy nodded and gave Lucy a look. Seeing that, Lucy hurriedly walked out of the room and even closed the door for them.

    She was about to wait at the door when she suddenly heard a baby crying. Since she did not know how long she would have to wait, she thought she might as well go and see Kingsley¡¯s niece.

    Considering that Kingsley had instructed her to take care of Jeanne and George, she naturally followed his orders.

    She Imocked on the door.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Lucy pushed the door open and entered to see that George was crying and Jeanne looked helpless.

    ¡°Why is he crying?¡± Lucy asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either,¡± Jeanne replied.

    It was her first time being a mother, so she did not know many things. Furthermore, the people here, even the servants, had never given birth before, and no one knew how to coax a baby.

    ¡°Is he hungry?¡± Lucy asked ording tomon sense.

    ¡°I just fed him.¡±

    ¡°Is he feeling unwell?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if he is.¡±

    ¡°Did he poop?¡± Lucy asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡± With that, Lucy went over to help Jeanne check George¡¯s little butt.

    The moment she opened the diapers, sure enough, the stench of poop filled the room.

    That was the first time Lucy was so caught off guard by the smell of someone¡¯s poop, and she was not used to it. However, Jeanne seemed to be used to it.

    She picked George up. ¡°I¡¯m going to wash his butt.¡±

    ¡°Let me help you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it stinks?¡± Jeanne asked.

    She had clearly seen Lucy¡¯s expression just now.

    ¡°I¡¯ll probably be fine after a few times.¡± Lucy did not deny it.

    Jeanne did not refuse Lucy¡¯s offer to help.

    Lucy had always thought that Jeanne was the kind of person who was unreasonable and even difficult to please. Yet, after exchanging a few words with Jeanne, she suddenly found Jeanne to be a very straightforward person.

    After the two of them washed George¡¯s butt and changed his diapers, George stopped crying. He even blinked his beautiful eyes and stared at them.

    ¡°Your son is really handsome.¡± Lucymented, ¡°He looks like his dad, right?¡±

    She said that because he did not look like Jeanne at all. However, Jeanne did not answer, and Lucy immediately stopped asking. After all, people could die from talking too much sometimes.

    Therefore, she quickly changed the topic. ¡°Can I hold him?¡±

    ¡°You want to hold him?¡± Jeanne seemed a little surprised.

    ¡°Can¡¯t 1?¡±

    ¡°I just thought that assassins weren¡¯t interested in children.¡± Jeanne said, ¡°Kingsley hasn¡¯t even held him.¡±

    Jeanne knew very well that it was not because Kingsley rejected her and her son. If he rejected them, he would not have brought them back.

    On the contrary, having children was not a concept that Kingsley understood, or to put it bluntly, the man did not have anypassion at all. Therefore, he did not believe that the child needed to be cared for or doted on. In his eyes, babies were invulnerable.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Kingsley tell me to help you with taking care of him? I¡¯ll just have to get used to it,¡± Lucy said bluntly.

    She did not lie about the fact that assassins were not interested in children.

    Without saying much, Jeanne handed George to Lucy.

    Lucy obviously did not know how to hold a baby, so Jeanne taught her for a while before she could hold George morefortably.

    When George was in Lucy¡¯s arms, George smiled at her, and it made herugh.

    That was why assassins were not allowed to have children. It was because children were an obstacle in an assassin¡¯s career and life. After giving birth, one¡¯s heart would not be as cold anymore..

 Chapter 1522 - Chapter 1522: Side Story: Lucy, I Want You To Like Me

    Chapter 1522: Side Story: Lucy, I Want You To Like Me

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°This is the first time Kingsley has brought a woman to my room,¡± Jeanne said.

    Lucy was looking at George when she heard Jeanne¡¯s voice, and she raised her head. ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with him?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°I tried to assassinate him, but I failed, so I became his prisoner.¡± Jeanne suddenlyughed.

    When did Kingsley have so much free time on his hands? Not only did the person who failed to kill him not die, but he also brought her back alive.

    ¡°Have you had any contact with Kingsley before?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve never met him before.¡±

    ¡°So Kingsley fell in love with you at first sight,¡± Jeanne said bluntly.

    Lucy almost lost her mind at that moment.

    Before she assassinated Kingsley, she had learned about the man. He had so many women, who were good-looking, sexy, pure, well-behaved¡­ Having had so many different women, it would be strange if he fell in love with anyone.

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Jeanne raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to believe it.¡± Lucy said bluntly, ¡°I know my ce.¡±

    Jeanne did not say anything else. After all, she was not confident that Kingsley liked Lucy either.

    She just found Kingsley¡¯s actions today a little strange. Coupled with the way he looked at Lucy, she had confirmed several times that Lucy was indeed different from the others. If Kingsley did not like Lucy, he would never look at her like that.

    However, she was not confident because she could not believe that a person like Kingsley could like someone. She had always thought that with his personality, he would end up alone.

    ¡°It¡¯ste. Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°To make room for Kingsley and a woman.¡± Lucy did not hide anything.

    ¡°Make room?¡±

    ¡°Kingsley and another woman are in the room now¡­¡± Lucy said, ¡°You¡¯ve given birth before, so you should understand.¡±

    With that said, Jeanne obviously understood what she meant. However, she could not help but curse in ers heart.

    All men were like that, like a leopard who could not change its spots. Whether they liked someone or not, they just could not control their lower body.

    ¡°Lucy.¡± Kingsley¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from the door.

    Lucy¡¯s body froze for a moment because the voice gave her a fright.

    She suddenly turned to look at Kingsley and thought, ¡®Are they done? This wasn¡¯t the casest night!¡¯

    Last night, it took them at least two to three hours to finish! Therefore, she felt a little silly hugging George.

    Jeanne, too, could sense that something was not right between the two of them.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Kingsley asked her.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know where to go, so I came to see Jeanne. Didn¡¯t you tell me to help Jeanne with taking care of George? I came to familiarize myself with him,¡± Lucy exined.

    She could tell that Kingsley was not in a good mood.

    ¡°It¡¯s veryte. Come back to my room with me,¡± Kingsley said coldly.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Lucy braced herself and forced the words out of her mouth. ¡°Are you done?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by done?¡± Kingsley frowned.

    ¡°I mean¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll make it clear to you. In the future, you¡¯ll be the only woman in my bed,¡± Kingsley said very seriously, and it did not seem like a joke.

    Lucy was dumbfounded. Could it be that Kingsley really fell in love with her at first sight?

    Instead of feeling surprised by that, she was shocked. To think she could make an assassin ¡ª a man who could make people tremble in fear from the mention of his name ¡ª fall in love!

    Or did he fall in love with her at first nce? Was it all a lie?

    ¡°Return George to Jeanne.¡± Kingsley¡¯s tone was a little harsh.

    He probably wanted to bring her back to his room as soon as possible.

    Lucy was frightened, but she still had to listen to what he said. With that, she returned George to Jeanne.

    At that moment, George unconsciously grabbed Lucy¡¯s long hair. It did not hurt. On the contrary, it filled her heart with warmth, and it made her feel like she was needed.

    There was a hint of affection on her face. ¡°I¡¯ll hold you again tomorrow.¡±

    George looked at Lucy with his big ck eyes. Although he did not seem to understand what she was saying, he looked extremely adorable.

    By then, Jeanne had already pried George¡¯s hands away and carried him from Lucy¡¯s arms. The second she let go of George, she missed the feeling of hugging him.

    However, assassins were cold and emotionless. Even though she was a little reluctant to part with him, she still turned around and left, following Kingsley back to their room.

    ¡°Sleep,¡± Kingsley said.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Lucy climbed onto the bed and slept next to Kingsley.

    Kingsley naturally pulled her into his arms. It made Lucy wonder if something was wrong with him.

    ¡°Do you like children?¡± Kingsley asked.

    ¡°Not really,¡± Lucy replied.

    If she had not met George, she would not have known that children were like that. It was as if she did not have memories of herself as a baby.

    ¡°If you want, we can have one,¡± Kingsley said bluntly.

    Lucy was so shocked that could feel herself breaking out in cold sweat.

    She quickly looked up at Kingsley. Fromst night to today, she felt that the man was constantly refreshing her understanding of him.

    ¡°Go to sleep.¡± Kingsley¡¯s voice was gentle.

    He hugged her a little tighter. Just likest night, he hugged her to sleep as if he was afraid that she would run away.

    Last night, she thought he was in a good mood because she had served him well. However, tonight, they did not do anything.

    In the end, she could not help but ask, ¡°Mr. Thorn, do you like me?¡±

    The man who was hugging her tensed up. He had never said the word ¡®like¡¯ before in his life. Before he died, it had never even crossed his mind. His throat moved slightly, and his voice was a little low. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡±

    ¡°I just can¡¯t believe it. Didn¡¯t we just meet yesterday? I even wanted to kill you yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Do you believe in past lives and present lives?¡± Kingsley suddenly asked.

    Lucy was stunned.

    ¡°I will treat you well for the rest of my life.¡±

    ¡°Are you possessed? Should I get the priest to do an exorcism?¡± Lucy obviously did not believe him.

    ¡°You¡¯re my priest.¡±

    Lucy was rendered speechless by Kingsley¡¯s words.

    ¡°Lucy, ¡± Kingsley called her name.

    He even called her by her name so gently, and it was filled with affection.

    If he did not exin it in that way, she really could not find any reason to believe that Kingsley suddenly liked her. ¡°Try to like me too,¡± Kingsley said.

    She did not dare to.

    ¡°I want you to like me.¡± Kingsley hugged her body tightly.

    Lucy¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she realized it was the feeling of being moved.

    She was doomed.. Once an assassin started to have feelings for someone, she was not far from death!

 Chapter 1523 - Chapter 1523: Side Story: The Birth of Kingsleyâ€™s Son

    Chapter 1523: Side Story: The Birth of Kingsley¡¯s Son

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Lucy thought Kingsley was possessed because there was no way he would like her. How could he like her so much?

    The truth was, he was really good to her, unlike how he treated everyone else.

    What she was initially nervous about became a matter of course. It was really easy for people to fall.

    She stayed by Kingsley¡¯s side almost every day and did¡­ many things in bed with him. His dependence on her was much deeper than she wanted to admit. Sometimes, the two of them would be together for an entire day.

    At first, she thought that it might be because she was new to him and that he was only in love with her body. However, they had been together for too long for him just to be in love with her body.

    A year had passed, and everyone in the industry knew that Kingsley of the Hills had a woman he liked. He loved her so much that he could not bear to part with her. He simply doted on her to the core.

    At first, some people thought it was just a rumor. After all, how could the cold-blooded and cruel Kingsley, who killed for a living, fall in love with anyone so easily?

    However, seeing was believing. When everyone saw Kingsley and Lucy together, they had to admit that Kingsley was really in love, and it was the kind that could not be stopped.

    Of course, Kingsley had not only found love that year. He also did something unimaginable.

    Nobody knew if Kingsley had gone crazy, but he had suddenly established an assassin association from the assassin organizations that were originally unrted to each other. He wanted the assassin organizations to unite and set rules to keep each other in check and be stronger together.

    Things did not go well in the beginning, butter, under the influence of Kingsley¡¯s violence, the assassin organization had no choice but to listen to him.

    In just a year, Kingsley of the Hills had be the Kingsley of all the assassin organizations He no longer ruled just the Hills but all the assassin organizations, making him even more terrifying.

    Lucy, however, did not understand why Kingsley had to do that. It was not that Kingsley was not deserving of the position, but the Hills were just as strong on their own without needing to form alliances with other assassin organizations. Moreover, it was said that the Hills had a lot of invisible power. Anyway, no one dared to provoke them.

    Kingsley told her that, in this life, he wanted to live for himself. As for avenging his sister, he would leave it to Jeanne. He even said that Jeanne had a husband who could help her.

    Most importantly, where was Jeanne¡¯s husband? Who was it? She had been in the Hills for a year but had never heard anyone mention it.

    Sometimes, she even wondered if Jeanne¡¯s husband was just a random guy on the street. After all, from Jeanne¡¯s behavior, she did not seem to have any feelings for her husband.

    Of course, Kingsley did not ignore Jeanne. He found the best assassin to train her, allowing her to gradually gain the ability of a top-notch assassin. On top of that, he also found the best business genius to nurture her, making her a business elite. All of that was to pave a path for Jeanne to take revenge.

    However, he told Jeanne clearly that he was only paving the way for her and that she had to rely on herself to take revenge.

    Jeanne did notin, and just like that, she brought George up quietly in the Hills.

    Lucy would asionally go watch Jeanne¡¯s training. She felt that if she continued to be dispirited, she might not be as skilled as Jeanne. After all, she had not even seen a weapon since she had been in Hills for a year.

    Did he not say that he wanted her toe back and be an assassin?

    Lucy watched as Jeanne finished her day¡¯s training, which had drained Jeanne of all her strength. Hence, she helped Jeanne back to her room.

    The one-year-old George was cuter than the one-month-old George. He could talk, walk, and even do some amazing things. In short, he became very likable.

    Seeing that she and Jeanne had returned, he hurriedly ran over and called out to them warmly, ¡°Mommy, Grandaunt.¡±

    Every time Lucy heard George call her ¡°Grandaunt¡±, she felt a little ufortable. She was only 26 years old, yet she already had such a big grandson.

    Most importantly, George had always called Kingsley by his name, yet he had to call her grandaunt.

    Later, she found out that Kingsley had told Jeanne and George to call him by his name, but they had to address her respectfully. Actually, she did not want them to address her so formally..

 Chapter 1524 - Chapter 1524: Side Story: The Birth of Kingsleyâ€™s Son

    Chapter 1524: Side Story: The Birth of Kingsley¡¯s Son

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    She might feel morefortable if they called her by her name. However, Kingsley did not allow it, saying that it sounded just right to him.

    How sick was he?

    ¡°Have you been a good boy, George?¡± Lucy picked up George.

    At that moment, Jeanne was so tired that she was lying on the sofa, stiff as a corpse.

    Although she wanted to be an assassin, it was much harder than she had imagined. However, she had to endure it because she had to rely on herself to take revenge for her mother.

    She could not believe that Kingsley, that heartless person, turned a blind eye to his own sister¡¯s death and told her to go back and look for Edward.

    What rtionship did she have with Edward? It was just a one-night stand, and Edward left the day after the two of them slept together. After that, she was beaten half to death by her father and was sent out of the country tomit suicide.

    If Edward had feelings for her, she would not have to live such a miserable life overseas alone. Yet, Kingsley told her to look for him. Would he not be sending her to her death?

    How much did Kingsley dislike her and how much did he want her to leave? She had never disturbed Kingsley from spending time with Lucy!

    Lucy yed with George for a while before returning to her and Kingsley¡¯s room.

    She did not know what had gotten into Kingsleytely, but he had quit smoking and sobered up. He was even doing some specialized physical training. His behavior was very strange.

    As soon as Lucy pushed open the door, she saw Kingsley doing a fitness exercise under the guidance of the Hills¡¯ healthcare doctor. Hence, she waited for him at the side for a while.

    After he was done, the doctor left, and Kingsley took a pill, which Lucy found even stranger.

    She had a feeling that Kingsley was seriously ill. After all, if a man suddenly cared about his health, he was usually sick.

    ¡°How was Jeanne¡¯s training today?¡± Kingsley asked.

    Sometimes, she felt that Kingsley was a little indifferent to Jeanne. However, most of the time, she could still feel Kingsley¡¯s concern for Jeanne, and it was more than he would usually for other people.

    Sometimes, when Jeanne was about to break down from training, she would yell at Kingsley. However, Kingsley would just keep a cold face without losing his temper.

    ¡°It¡¯s getting better and better by the day. Probably because she¡¯s a Hill, her patience and talent are stronger than ordinary people,¡± Lucy said bluntly.

    Kingsley nodded as if he had expected it.

    Having been with Kingsley for so long, Lucy always felt that Kingsley knew a lot of things that they did not know.

    ¡°Time to shower.¡± Kingsley stretched out his arm and pulled Lucy into his arms.

    Kingsley was still covered in sweat after exercising.

    In the beginning, she was not used to Kingsley¡¯s intimacy, but now¡­ she was used to everything.

    The two of themy in a huge bathtub, and Kingsley would do many intimate things for her. It made Lucy feel that if he continued to do that, she might not be able to take care of herself anymore.

    ¡°Kingsley, are you sick?¡± Lucy finally could not help but ask.

    If he was really going to die, she had to be mentally prepared. He had been so good that she had developed a great dependency on him.

    At that moment, the man who was helping her bathe suddenly looked up at her with a puzzled expression.

    ¡°You don¡¯t smoke or drink, and you¡¯re doing fitness exercises that aren¡¯t too intense but can strengthen your physique. Are you sick? If you tell me, I¡¯ll swear I won¡¯t tell anyone. I just have to be mentally prepared.¡±

    ¡°Prepare for what?¡± Kingsley raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°If you die, I have to make ns for myself.¡±

    ¡°What n?¡±

    Of course, it was a n for her to live well alone.

    ¡°To find another man, huh?¡± Kingsley asked.

    She had not thought that far ahead. Even before she met Kingsley, she had always thought that she would be single for the rest of her life.

    There were only two types of assassins ¡ª one would be killed and the other would die alone. There was no such thing as a so-called family.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can live to a hundred years old. If you want to find another man, I advise you not to even think about it!¡± Kingsley threatened.

    Lucy believed something was very wrong with the man¡¯s brain.

    ¡°Are you really not sick?¡± Lucy asked to confirm.

    ¡°Do you want me to die?¡± Kingsley asked with a grim expression.

    Lucy pursed her lips.

    She had fallen in love with him, so why would she want him to die? In fact, she was afraid that he would die..

 Chapter 1525 - Chapter 1525: Side Story: The Birth of Kingsleyâ€™s Son

    Chapter 1525: Side Story: The Birth of Kingsley¡¯s Son

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Now that she had been pampered by Kingsley, she was afraid of death, and an assassin who was afraid of death was useless.

    She had to admit that she had really been spoiled by Kingsley. If Kingsley died, she might not be able to survive alone.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to die,¡± Lucy suddenly answered seriously.

    Kingsley looked at her.

    ¡°I want you to live forever. If you want to die, you have to die after me.¡± Lucy was telling the truth.

    She was afraid that she could not ept the pain of Kingsley¡¯s death.

    At that moment, Kingsley¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He looked as though his heart ached for her. She vaguely saw a trace of redness in his eyes as well. Then, in the next second, he hugged her in his arms and kissed her passionately.

    Lucy was dumbfounded. It was a normal conversation between lovers. Did she provoke Kingsley?

    Later, she finally understood why Kingsley was acting differently. It was because she was pregnant. Kingsley had heard that in order to prepare for pregnancy, one had to quit smoking and drinking and start exercising.

    Previously, she thought that Kingsley¡¯s feelings for her might be a spur of the moment. However, she Imew now that it was not that Kingsley did not take her seriously; he was just ecstatic to know that she was pregnant.

    Jeanne was there too, and her eyeballs almost popped out. He did not usually like George much. Although he treated George well, he was definitely not enthusiastic about George.

    How did Kingsley, a man who prioritized his girlfriend over anything, be the head of the Hills? Did they not say that assassins had to be heartless? Did he not love Lucy very much?

    Jeanne could not understand it, but she decided to stop thinking about it. Anyway, she had never understood Kingsley.

    Kingsley¡¯s protection of Lucy became even more exaggerated during her pregnancy.

    He did not allow Lucy to walk or eat on her own. Even when she slept, he had to order everyone in the manor not to make a sound. It was as if Lucy was the only one in the world who could be pregnant. Sometimes, Lucy could not stand it.

    In the first three months, because she had severe morning sickness, she understood Kingsley¡¯s nervousness. However, after three months, everything returned to normal. She even felt that she could run 800 meters with her pregnant belly.

    If Kingsley continued behaving like that, it would be too much. Moreover, if word got out, the people in the assassin industry wouldugh at him.

    Kingsley¡¯s reason was that whoeverughed at spoiling his wife would be an idiot!

    After more than a year, Lucy still could not fully ept her identity. She really did not understand why Kingsley liked her so much.

    Sometimes, she would ask Kingsley what he saw in her, and he would say,

    ¡°Everything. ¡±

    What kind of answer was that? It also seems particrly insincere. However, she could not find fault with it.

    Nine monthster, Lucy went intobor, and the lineup for herbor was truly unprecedented. Kingsley had summoned all the assassins back to stand by. He was so prepared that not even a fly could fly into the manor.

    Lucy¡¯s naturalbor was not a smooth one.

    She was originally in good physical condition. After all, being an assassin made her different from an ordinary person. However, after being pampered by Kingsley during the nine months of pregnancy, her body seemed to have be a little weaker. She was inbor for a long time, but the baby would note out. It was so painful that she screamed.

    Kingsley, on the other hand, was even more unsettled. He could endure the first hour ofbor, and when he heard Lucy¡¯s scream, he would at most stand up and pace around. However, from the second hour onward, he became a little irritable.

    He would ask every three minutes, ¡°Has the baby not been born yet?¡± Three hourster, he ordered, ¡°Cut open that kid immediately, and I¡¯ll beat him up.¡±

    Jeanne, who was also apanying Kingsley, was speechless. She even felt like punching him in the face.

    Giving birth was a process. Moreover, the doctor had made it very clear that the baby¡¯s fetal position was correct and that the baby was not big, so naturalbor was fine. It was just a matter of time.

    Lucy did not approve Kingsley¡¯s order, so he endured it for another hour until he could not take it anymore.

    He kicked open the delivery room specially prepared for Lucy and said to the doctor, ¡°Do a C-section for her immediately.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Lucy shouted at Kingsley.

    Everyone was stunned.

    After all, no one had ever dared to shout at the famous Kingsley so loudly and fiercely before..

 Chapter 1526 - Chapter 1526: Side Story: The Birth of Kingsleyâ€™s Son

    Chapter 1526: Side Story: The Birth of Kingsley¡¯s Son

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Kingsley, too, was stunned.

    ¡°Stop interfering. Get out!¡± Lucy red at Kingsley, visibly in a bad temper.

    She was already annoyed that the baby was not out yet. Could Kingsley be any more annoying, asking her every three minutes whether she had given birth yet and whether she wanted a C-section?

    She was an assassin, but she could not even give birth to a child. Would it not be a joke if word got out?

    ¡°Can you still push?¡± Not only was Kingsley not angry, but his voice was also very gentle.

    ¡°I can! Hurry up and get out of here!¡± Lucy scolded Kingsley.

    Seeing Lucy in such good spirits, Kingsley reluctantly left the delivery room. However, he was still worried about her after leaving the delivery room, so he told the doctor to prepare anesthesia for a C-section at any time.

    The delivery room was not soundproof. As Jeanne and Kingsley were waiting outside with only a curtain between them, Lucy could hear whatever Kingsley said.

    She could not take it anymore and said to the midwife, ¡°Take Kingsley away! ¡± How would a midwife dare to do that?

    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t leave, I won¡¯t be able to push the baby out.¡± Lucy could not take it anymore.

    However, the midwife also felt that Mr. Thorn was a stumbling block in Ms. Harmon delivering the baby. As such, she braced herself and walked out.

    ¡°Has she delivered the baby?¡± Kingsley was very excited.

    Jeanne rolled her eyes. If Lucy did, he would have heard the baby crying. The fact that there was no crying proved that the baby was still in Lucy¡¯s belly.

    ¡°Ms. Harmon has told you to leave temporarily, or it¡¯ll affect her delivery.¡± The doctor was prepared to be beaten to death by Kingsley.

    Unexpectedly, Kingsley did not move at all. In fact, he looked a little¡­ hurt.

    He said, ¡°Can you ask her whether I can stay if I don¡¯t try not to talk?¡±

    Was he¡­ begging her?

    The doctor was shocked.

    ¡°You can¡¯t keep quiet. Once you speak, it will affect me.¡± Lucy heard him and shouted at him from inside.

    ¡°I promise I won¡¯t say anything, ¡± Kingsley promised.

    ¡°You can¡¯t pace back and forth either.¡± Lucy made another request.

    As soon as Kingsley started pacing, she would feel inexplicably flustered.

    ¡°I can¡¯t even walk?¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, leave!¡±

    ¡°I can do it,¡± Kingsley immediately said.

    After that, Lucy kept quiet.

    In the delivery room, Lucy¡¯s scream rang out again, and Kingsley stood at the door, not daring to move or ask. His expression looked a little ferocious.

    Fortunately, after half an hour of Kingsley¡¯s silence, Lucy sessfully gave birth to a baby boy. Suddenly, a cry sounded throughout the entire manor.

    Jeanne heaved a sigh of relief. After all, she still remembered how painful the process was when she gave birth to George back then.

    ¡°Mr. Thorn, Ms. Harmon has given birth to a big fat boy for you,¡± the doctor said excitedly.

    Kingsley did not say a word at this moment. He just stood rooted to the ground, not moving, as if he had frozen.

    ¡°Mr. Thorn, Ms. Harmon has given birth to your child. Both the mother and son are safe.¡± The doctor thought Kingsley did not hear her, so she hurriedly repeated herself again.

    ¡°You can talk and move now!¡± Lucy¡¯s voice suddenly came from the delivery room.

    Everyone was petrified. Did that mean Mr. Thorn was silent because he did not get Ms. Harmon¡¯s permission? The fact that their big boss was like a different person when he was in love scared them!

    Kingsley rushed into the delivery room in the next second and saw Lucy¡¯s pale face covered in sweat.

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Kingsley asked.

    Actually,pared to the training she had received when she was an assassin, it was alright. In any case, it was bearable.

    ¡°You must be tired.¡± Seeing that Lucy did not reply to him, Kingsley spoke again.

    His face was filled with love.

    ¡°I thought I would never let you get hurt again in this life, but I still let it happen.¡±

    ¡°Giving birth doesn¡¯t hurt me,¡± Lucy retorted.

    ¡°But you¡¯re in so much pain.¡±

    ¡°This pain¡­ is nothing.¡±

    She had almost lost an arm or a leg before, and childbirth was nothingpared to that. Besides, ordinary women would also experience childbirth, and every woman could take it. What was there to feel sorry about?

    ¡°We¡¯ll only have one child,¡± Kingsley suddenly promised.

    Lucy was at a loss for words. Since she had gotten pregnant once, she actually wanted to have a second child ¡ª a daughter, specifically. That was what she thought when she found out it was a son.

    ¡°Mr. Thorn, do you want to cut the umbilical cord for the baby yourself?¡± the midwife asked.

    Kingsley¡¯s eyes were only on Lucy.

    ¡°You cut it,¡± Lucy said.

    Kingsley took the scissors and cut the umbilical cord off.

    The room was filled with the sound of the baby crying, but Kingsley did not ask about him at all. It was as though he had forgotten that he was a father.

    If the doctor had not carried the child over and ced him in front of Kingsley, Kingsley might have forgotten about his son.

    ¡°Mr. Thorn, do you want to hold your son?¡±

    Kingsley was a little annoyed that the doctor kept disturbing him and Lucy.

    ¡°Hold him,¡± Lucy said.

    With that, Kingsley let go of Lucy¡¯s hand and carried the baby. He examined his

    son for a few seconds before saying to Lucy, ¡°He¡¯s a little ugly.¡± Speechless, Lucy screamed in her head, ¡®Is this the first thing you say to your

    ¡°He¡¯s probably not as handsome as me.¡± Kingsley thought about it andmented.

    Lucy¡¯s eyes almost popped out of her sockets.

    Was Kingsley aware that he was handsome? She thought that he had never cared about his appearance, even though he was really handsome.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to hold him.¡± Lucy did not want to hear Kingsley¡¯sments about her son anymore, so she reached her hand out.

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t. You¡¯re too tired. You need to rest.¡±

    After unloading all that weight, she suddenly felt so much lighter and rxed. She even felt strong enough to kill a cow.

    ¡°I¡¯ll hold him,¡± Jeanne said from the side.

    Kingsley handed his son to Jeanne, not looking happy to be a father at all. It made Lucy wonder whether she or he wanted to have the child. He was the one who made her pregnant, yet in the end, he did not like the child at all.

    The more time Lucy spent with the baby, the more obvious Kingsley¡¯s dislike for the child. As the baby needed milk, he would always sleep with Lucy, so Lucy¡¯s attention was mostly on the baby.

    Every time that happened, Kingsley would take the baby away. As the baby was very attached to Lucy, from time to time, they would fight over the child.

    Those who did not know would think that two people were fighting over the baby, while those who knew would know that Kingsley did not want the baby to be too close to Lucy while he was ignored.

    Lucy was on the verge of breaking down. It was said that men would be more mature and responsible when they became fathers, but Kingsley was theplete opposite. After bing a father, he was a hundred times more childish than before.

    Fortunately, after being carried away from Lucy¡¯s arms by Kingsley many times, the baby seemed to have gotten used to Kingsley¡¯s embrace. Later on, he gradually began to cling to Kingsley. If Kingsley did not hold him to sleep, he would cry loudly, and every time the baby cried, Lucy would think that he had bullied the baby. Hence, Kingsley had no choice but to pick up his son again and hold him.

    Then, everyone in the industry knew that Kingsley had be a super dad!

 Chapter 1527 - Chapter 1527: Edward, Iâ€™m Back

    Chapter 1527: Edward, I¡¯m Back

    Kingsley and Lucy¡¯s wedding was held when their son was two years old.

    Lucy had never thought that there would be a wedding, for she did not care too much about those things. As long as the two of them could be together and loved each other, she was content. There was no need for so many fancy ceremonies.

    However, Kingsley said that life needed a sense of ceremony. She really wanted to ask him why he had never held a ceremony for someone he killed because she could not understand him.

    For assassins like them, nothing else mattered as long as they were alive. However, she could not dissuade Kingsley. Although he usually listened to her, there were some things he was stubborn about.

    Anyway, they had a wedding ¡ª a grand wedding, and many people came. Kingsley had invited everyone in the industry. The manor on the Delta Inds was pretty lively.

    Lucy put on the wedding dress and saw herself in the mirror, lookingpletely different from before.

    Most assassins were orphans who had been abandoned. Therefore, no one loved them, and they lived for the sake of living. Yet now, everything had changed. The woman in the mirror no longer had sharp eyes and a cold expression.

    ¡°You look very beautiful.¡± As the bridesmaid, Jeanne stayed by Lucy¡¯s side. Lucy¡¯s eyes flickered, and she looked at Jeanne through the mirror.

    She said, ¡°It feels so surreal.¡±

    Jeanne understood how Lucy felt. After all, there was no way for an assassin to live a normal life.

    She said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I want to thank you.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lucy was surprised.

    ¡°I think you warmed Kingsley¡¯s heart and made him a normal man,¡± Jeanne said sincerely.

    Kingsley¡¯s life was not initially like that, and it was Lucy who changed him.

    Even so, Lucy still did not understand how Kingsley fell in love with her. It all happened so abruptly, but his love for her knew no bounds.

    ¡°Anyway, congrattions.¡± Jeanne smiled.

    On that joyous day, she had to give her blessings, and there was no need to dwell too much in the past.

    Lucy smiled and felt relieved. After all, assassins always enjoyed themselves because no one knew if they would be alive in the next second.

    The wedding ceremony started at 12 p.m. sharp. Lucy was wearing a long wedding dress, looking as beautiful as a painting, with Jeanne apanying her on the long red carpet. At the end of the red carpet was Kingsley, who stood there in a suit and leather shoes, waiting for Lucy.

    He looked at her smiling face and alluring figure. The smile on his lips was so big that it surprised everyone who attended the wedding. They had mostly only seen Kingsley¡¯s cold and heartless appearance and had never thought he would be so gentle one day.

    As Lucy walked up to Kingsley, the two of them looked at each other. Kingsley suddenly stretched his hand out, and Lucy ced her small hand on his palm.

    Lucy had to tell herself that it was not an illusion. She thought she vaguely saw a tear in Kingsley¡¯s eyes, but she could be wrong. For some reason, she suddenly felt something tug in her heart. It was as if they had paid a huge price in exchange for the love they had now.

    The wedding ceremony was a traditional one, where they swore an oath and exchanged rings. Then, Kingsley kissed her deeply in front of everyone.

    For the first time, she felt that his kiss was just filled with affection and warmth, without any lust.

    Lucy looked at Kingsley and wondered what exactly had they gone through in their previous lives to make him feel so sorry for her.

    Kingsley¡¯s lips left Lucy¡¯s reluctantly, and he looked at her deep in the eyes. Even though there were many people watching the ceremony, at that moment, it was as if only the two of them were there.

    Lucy said, ¡°Kingsley, I don¡¯t know what happened between us in our previous life, how deeply you hurt me or how desperate I was for you. But in this life, I want to tell you that I love you, and I will always love you.¡±

    Kingsley smiled with tears in his eyes. To think such a powerful man was so touched by her words that tears welled up in his eyes!

    He had never felt so thankful about anything since he was young. He was thankful that the heavens had given him a chance to be reborn and to have a chance to love her properly, with all he had.

    He said, ¡°Lucy, in this life, you¡¯re the only person I¡¯ll ever love..¡±

 Chapter 1528 - Chapter 1528: Edward, Iâ€™m Back

    Chapter 1528: Edward, I¡¯m Back

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    He would only dote on her, and he really did follow through with his promise.

    After they got married, Kingsley loved Lucy even more. Other than dealing with business, he basically did not leave Lucy¡¯s side.

    As their son grew up, the son started toin about why his parents disliked him so much! To be precise, why did his father dislike him so much?

    Was he not his father¡¯s biological son? Why was it that every time he got close to his mother, his father would look at him like a tiger eyeing its prey?

    At one point, he finally mustered up the courage to question his father if he was their biological son or if he was adopted. His father¡¯s answer was: he hoped he was adopted.

    What did his father mean? He was dumbfounded. Later, he found out that if he was adopted, he could be abandoned again. He was redundant in their family.

    Seven yearster, Jeanne left the Hills. Lucy was actually very reluctant to let her leave, so she confirmed with Kingsley many times whether he had to let Jeanne go. Kingsley¡¯s answer was firm every time. However, the moment he saw Jeanne leave with George¡­ his eyes reddened.

    Lucy used to think that Kingsley was an emotionless man. Later on, she found that he was more than emotionless; he was too emotional, especially when it came to her.

    She felt that even if she was killed by Kingsley in her previous life, she could forgive him for everything in this life. Everyone should give themselves a chance to live again. She loved Kingsley, and that was enough!

    Jeanne woke up and stared at the ceiling. The scene in her mind was fixed on Lucy¡¯s happy moment. The dream felt real, and it was really beautiful.

    ¡°Mom,¡± George suddenly called out to her.

    Jeanne looked over to see George¡¯s worried expression.

    ¡°You¡¯re crying.¡± George looked at the tears in the corner of her eyes with a frown.

    It was only at that moment that Jeanne realized that she was crying. She thought she was smiling after witnessing how happy Kingsley and Lucy were.

    It seemed to have allowed her to let go of the thing she had been suppressing in her heart, even if it was just a dream.

    She wiped her tears and said, ¡°George, let¡¯s go back.¡±

    ¡°Back where?¡± asked George.

    ¡°To your dad.¡±

    George was surprised as he thought that his mother really wanted to leave South Hampton City with him. After all, his father had done so many things behind his mother¡¯s back. With his mother¡¯s personality, she would not forgive him so easily, let alone get back together with him.

    ¡°Everyone should give themselves a chance to live again,¡± Lucy told her.

    Lucy was telling her that as long as she loved Edward, that was enough.

    With that, Jeanne left the Delta Inds with George. However, before they left, they ended up visiting Kingsley and Lucy¡¯s graves.

    She looked at their graves and hoped that there was really a parallel dimension, one where they were living the same as in her dream.

    ¡°Mom,¡± George suddenly called out to her.

    Jeanne turned her head to George, who was bent on the ground and had seemingly discovered something.

    When Jeanne walked over, her eyes instantly turned red. In fact, she even burst into tears because, on the ground covered by weeds, she saw the words, ¡°Daddy is the worst! I hate him the most!¡±

    She bent down and touched the words on the floor. In her mind, the image of Kingsley¡¯s son venting his anger on the ground appeared.

    ¡°Mom, do I have an uncle?¡± George blurted out suddenly.

    The moment he said it, he was shocked by himself. He did not know why he felt that way either.

    Jeanne smiled. ¡®That¡¯s right. In a parallel universe, you have an uncle who is younger than you. Their family is living a good and happy life, so let¡¯s not disturb them.¡¯

    She held George¡¯s hand and left the Delta Inds to go back to Bamboo Garden in South Hampton City.

    In fact, they had only been gone for three days, but it felt like three years had passed since she came back.

    When she walked into the hall, Teddy was dumbfounded to see her. Fourth Master said the Madam would nevere back, and because of that, Fourth Master had¡­ fallen.

    He stared at Jeanne with his eyes wide open and was so shocked that he could not say a word for a long time..

 Chapter 1529 - Chapter 1529: Edward, Iâ€™ m Back

    Chapter 1529: Edward, I¡¯ m Back

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Teddy, long time no see.¡± On the contrary, Jeanne greeted him very calmly.

    Teddy snapped back to his senses. He had not seen her for three days. Was it considered a long time?

    At that moment, he quickly reacted.¡± Wee back, Madam.¡± Jeanne smiled and nodded.

    It gave Teddy a feeling that the madam who returned this time was a little different from before.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Paige?¡± she asked casually.

    ¡°Fourth Master sent Paige away,¡± Teddy replied. Jeanne froze.

    ¡°He just sent her to Dr. Jones and asked him to take care of her for a few days.¡± Teddy quickly exined, ¡°Fourth Master hasn¡¯t been in a good frame of mind for the past two days, and he didn¡¯t want Paige to see him like that.¡±

    Jeanne pursed her lips and asked, ¡°Is Edward home?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he hasn¡¯t gone out for three days.¡±

    Jeanne felt a sharp pain in her heart. No matter what, she still felt bad for the man.

    She brought George upstairs and walked to the door of her and Edward¡¯s room. After standing there for a long time, she mustered her courage and pushed the door open.

    ¡°Mom,¡± George called out to her.

    ¡®Yes.¡± Jeanne ced her hand on the doorknob. If one took a closer look, one could see that it was trembling slightly.

    ¡°Actually, he hasn¡¯t been doing so well the past few years,¡± George said bluntly.

    Jeanne nodded, signaling that she knew.

    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to persuade you to get back together with Dad. Mom, I¡¯ll support you no matter what decision you make. I just¡­¡± As if he wanted to exin something, George said, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s been easy for him.¡±

    In fact, he wanted them to reconcile, even though he chose to side with her unconditionally.

    With that, Jeanne pushed open the door and was weed by the smell of alcohol and smoke inside the room. A man was lying on the bed, looking at the ceiling and seemingly in a daze. Cigarette butts and empty wine bottles were everywhere.

    ¡°Teddy.¡± The man lying on the bed did not even blink.

    When he heard the door open, he said, without even looking at who it was,

    ¡°Bring me a few bottles of wine.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s throat moved slightly. She did not know that Edward had stayed at home for the three days she was gone.

    When she told him not toe to her, his answer was so straightforward. It made her believe that he had made all the necessary preparations, and that was why he was so calm when she left. However, it turned out that he just did not want her to know.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just want to drink some wine,¡± Edward muttered.

    ¡°How much more do you want to drink? Jeanne asked him.

    The sudden sound stunned Edward, and his body stiffened for a long time as if he was frozen.

    Then, he suddenly chuckled, and his gaze did not shift as he said, ¡°I¡¯m hallucinating again.¡±

    As he spoke, a tear rolled down from the corner of her eye.

    She looked at his tears, and her eyes suddenly reddened.

    She controlled her emotions and said, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you turn your head around to see if it¡¯s an illusion?

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to look. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t ept it,¡± Edward said as if she was talking to herself. Her voice was muffled. ¡°I still have to take care of Paige. Since Jeanne doesn¡¯t want Paige, I have to take good care of her. I still have to be a good father¡­¡±

    Therefore, if there was no Paige, would he continue to waste his life away like that?

    ¡®Who told you I didn¡¯t want Paige anymore?¡± Jeanne asked him.

    Yes, she did leave Paige behind, but it was not because she did not want her. It was because she was telling him that she woulde back after she had done what she had always wanted to do.

    ¡°That¡¯s how Jeanne is. She will not take advantage of anyone¡­¡± Edward muttered.

    Did he think that by her taking away George and leaving Paige behind, she was dividing the ¡°assets¡± fairly?

    ¡°Edward, turn around,¡± Jeanne called out to him firmly.

    However, Edward did not move.

    Jeanne was so speechless that she walked over. As she walked over, the smell of alcohol on his body became stronger.

    She said, ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±

    Edward was still stunned by that sentence. He hope it was not a dream or his imagination. However, in those three days, he had been hallucinating that scene so many times that he was afraid that he would be disappointed again and again¡­

    Edward¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at a woman up close. He looked at her familiar face and felt the touch of her lips, which felt extremely real. He was petrified. He was afraid that if he moved, she would disappear..

 Chapter 1530 - Chapter 1530: Edward, Iâ€™m Back

    Chapter 1530: Edward, I¡¯m Back

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Jeanne pulled away from Edward¡¯s lips and said, ¡°Do you believe I¡¯m back now?¡± Edward¡¯s eyes became even redder, and he asked, ¡°Why are you back?¡±

    He believed her. However, he was trying to keep himself calm. Perhaps she hade back to take a look at him¡­

    He really wanted to hug her, but he did not dare to.

    ¡°Edward, let¡¯s have a good talk,¡± Jeanne said. Edward had been trying her best to hide his panic.

    ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± Edward asked her.

    ¡°Back then, why did you choose to make me lose my memory?¡± Jeanne asked bluntly.

    Edward remained silent. He did not know how to tell her that he was selfish and despicable.

    ¡°Do you not trust me that much?¡± Jeanne looked at how helpless he looked.

    Who would have thought that the Leader of the Harken, a man who could build such a sessful nation in such a short period of time, would be so careful and panicky when facing a woman?

    If she really did leave and never came back, what would that man be?

    ¡°I never hated you,¡± Jeanne said bluntly.

    She voiced her thoughts out in the open.

    ¡°Kingsley¡¯s death has nothing to do with you. If he didn¡¯t die, you would¡¯ve died instead.¡±

    Jeanne did not seem so sad about recalling the past anymore because she had seen Kingsley¡¯s true happiness.

    ¡°And Kingsley will choose to let you live.¡±

    She Imew that after Lucy died, Kingsley had never thought of staying alive.

    ¡°As for what happened after that, when you dealt with the Hills¡­¡± Jeanne looked at Edward.

    Edward and Jeanne looked at each other.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t leave any of them behind, did you?¡± Jeanne asked him.

    She did not know if he killed them all.

    ¡°Not much,¡± Edward replied.

    To be precise, he had killed everyone he could, and those he allowed to escape were not a threat to him.

    Jeanne was still a little emotional when she heard it. That was probably the reason why it was difficult for them to be together. Too many lives had been sacrificed because of them, and it was very difficult to turn a blind eye to it. ¡°In order to gain Alex¡¯s trust, I couldn¡¯t be soft-hearted,¡± Edward exined.

    He had to exin to her why he did it.

    After he had secretly sent Jeanne away, in order to further gain Alex¡¯s trust, he personally dealt with the Hills. He Imew that when he massacred the Hills, it would bepletely over between him and Jeanne; it would be worse than

    when he killed Kingsley.

    Kingsley¡¯s death was inevitable, but the Hills¡¯ demise was unnecessary. Therefore, he chose to make Jeanne lose her memory.

    He hoped she could live without hatred and pain ¡ª that no harm woulde between them and they could be together again. He could ept thousands of curses and go against his conscience. As long as he could be with her, he would do whatever it took.

    In the end, God was fair, and not everything he wanted went his way. Now, Jeanne knew everything, including all his bad deeds.

    ¡°Kingsley once told me not to hate you and not to avenge him. He said that this was the inevitable result of the evolution of history,¡± Jeanne said in a low voice. Ultimately, she found it hard to ept how ruthless Edward was to the Hills.

    ¡°I¡¯ve decided to listen to Kingsley.¡±

    Jeanne looked at Edward. This time, she had made a decision for herself.

    Edward, on the other hand, simply looked at Jeanne. Perhaps he did not believe what she had just said, that she would reallypromise by letting go of her hatred for him and forgiving him.

    ¡°Actually¡­¡± Jeanne paused and said, ¡°Have you read the diary I left for George?¡±

    Edward was stunned, but he shook his head slowly. He did not look, or should he say that he did not dare to look. He held it in his hand a few times, but he put it down in the end.

    ¡°No wonder.¡± Jeanne suddenly understood why he did not believe her.

    If he had read it, he might just believe her.

    Then, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll show it to you when I¡¯m free.¡±

    Edward looked straight at Jeanne, who said, ¡°You smell like alcohol. Get up and take a shower. I¡¯ll get Teddy toe in and tidy up the room.¡±

    As Jeanne spoke, she was about to turn around and leave when someone suddenly grabbed her arm. Jeanne¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    Only at that moment did Edward finally react and believe that she had returned to his side.

    He asked, ¡°Are you really back?¡±

    Jeanne nodded.

    ¡°Jeanne,¡± Edward called out to her. His voice was very soft.

    Jeanne pursed her lips tightly. She, too, was not as calm as she appeared to be when she came back.

    ¡°I love you,¡± Edward said.

    There were so many things he wanted to say to her, but in the end, he only said three words.

    Jeanne¡¯s eyes reddened. As far as she could recall, she seemed to have never said those three words to Edward. Although he said he knew she loved him, did he know that now?

    She turned around and looked at the tall Edward. Suddenly, she realized he looked fragile, like he would crumble with a touch.

    Did he lose so much weight because he had been depressed for three days?

    From the bottom of her heart, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve always loved you too.¡±

    It was not ¡°I love you too¡±, but ¡°I¡¯ve always loved you too.¡±

    As soon as she said that, both of them burst into tears.

    After so many years and so much blood feud, she still chose to be with him, as they did in the beginning..

 Chapter 1531 - Chapter 1531: Paige, The Divine Helper

    Chapter 1531: Paige, The Divine Helper

    After Jeanne returned, Edward¡¯s mental state had obviously changed.

    Teddy thought the Fourth Master would be depressed for the rest of his life, but he watched as the Fourth Master and Madame downstairs in high spirits.

    ¡°Teddy,¡± Jeanne called out to him.

    ¡°Madam.¡±

    ¡°Get your master something to eat,¡± Jeanne instructed.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be right there,¡± Teddy quickly agreed.

    Jeanne sat on the sofa with Edward and turned on the television calmly. The television was on the animation channel, and it was currently ying Peppa Pig.

    ¡°Did you send Paige to Finn?¡± Jeanne asked Edward.

    Edward¡¯s gaze was fixed on her.

    Although the two of them had buried the hatchet and Jeanne had told him that she had let go of all her hatred, Edward still did not seem to believe her.

    Since just now, when she told him to take a shower and shave, he had been afraid that she would suddenly run away, so he kept an eye on her. He did not even blink.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Edward nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t want Paige to see me depressed.¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯te back, how long did you n on staying like that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    He really did not know. At least for the past three days, he did not have the courage to face her departure alone.

    Jeanne stared at Edward, the man who had been holding himself back since they met. He seemed strong, but in reality, he always gave in to her. Regardless of whether they were together or not, he had done so much for her. Yet, in the end, she still had the final say.

    Her heart skipped a beat, and she did not allow herself to feel bad.

    She said, ¡°I¡¯ll give Finn a call.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    With that, Jeanne got up and walked to the side to make a call. There were some things that she wanted to ask Finn in private.

    As soon as she left, she felt that gaze on her. It was as if he could not bear to look away for even a second.

    ¡°Finn.¡± When the call connected, Jeanne called out Finn¡¯s name.

    The other party seemed stunned for two seconds before he said unsurely, ¡°Jeannie?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve regained your memory.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Finn apologized.

    He was apologizing for doing stic surgery on her without her permission.

    Jeanne smiled faintly. ¡°It had nothing to do with you.¡±

    ¡°Fourth Master-¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± Jeanne interrupted him.

    She knew that Finn would definitely put in a good word for Edward, so she simply told him that she had returned and was back with Edward.

    ¡°You two¡­ Have you guys reconciled?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Just as I guessed.¡± Finn seemed to be smiling. ¡°At that time, I believed that even if you knew what Fourth Master had done to you many yearster, you would still return to his side. It was just Fourth Master, who didn¡¯t dare to take the risk.¡±

    Sometimes, love could make a person let go of a lot of things. It could even make a person want to live for the other.

    ¡°Is it possible to have my old face back?¡± Jeanne suddenly asked.

    Finn was silent for a few seconds before he said, ¡°Sure, but¡­

    ¡°Alright, I know.¡± Jeanne did not make things difficult for Finn.

    She knew what Finn was worried about. She could only live a normal life with Candice¡¯s face and identity. In the eyes of the world, Jeanne was long dead.

    ¡°By the way, is Paige with you?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Finn said, ¡°Fourth Master sent her over three days ago.¡±

    ¡°Can I trouble you to send her back?¡±

    ¡°I have a presumptuous request.¡± Finn forced the words out of his mouth.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I want to keep Paige with me for two more days.¡±

    Jeanne frowned.

    ¡°I need Paige to help me get Monica back. I never thought that one day, Monica would be so difficult to woo.¡±

    ¡°So you always thought that as long as you told Monica to, she would return to your side.¡±

    ¡°I was overconfident back then.¡± Finn did not deny it either. ¡°I thought Monica would always be by my side, but I never thought that one day, she would be single even though she¡¯s pregnant with my child.¡±

    ¡°Monica just can¡¯t get over the past. She doesn¡¯t think you love her enough, or rather, she¡¯s afraid that she¡¯ll fall in love with you.¡± Jeanne said, ¡°But if you can make her trust you again, she will return to your side..¡±

 Chapter 1532 - Chapter 1532: Paige, The Divine Helper

    Chapter 1532: Paige, The Divine Helper

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°That¡¯s why I need Paige to help me,¡± Finn said with certainty. Jeanne thought for a moment before she said, ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take good care of Paige,¡± Finn promised.

    That was not what Jeanne was worried about. She just missed Paige a little and wanted her daughter, whom she had not seen since birth, to return to her side.

    After all, she still felt a little guilty about the fact that she was prepared to die when she gave birth to Paige. Therefore, her feelings for Paige also fizzled silently¡­

    She took a deep breath and felt that it was good to be alive. Only by being alive could she make up for the many regrets in her life.

    After Jeanne and Finn ended the call, she turned around. As expected, she saw Edward¡¯s gaze on her. It was as if nothing could attract his attention anymore.

    She walked over. ¡°Finn said he needs Paige to help him woo Monica, so Paige will stay with him for a few more days.¡±

    Edward nodded. It was as if he would nod no matter what she said.

    Jeanne rolled her eyes and watched as Teddy walked over.

    ¡°Can we eat now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Madam,¡± Teddy said respectfully.

    Jeanne went to drag Edward over. However, the moment her hand touched his, his hand seemed to tremble. It made Jeanne frown. Just how insecure was the guy now? How could her action scare him?

    She pursed her lips and suddenly approached Edward. Then, she kissed him passionately. What she needed was to show him that she wasmitted to the rtionship so that he would not worry all the time.

    Edward was stunned again. Due to Jeanne¡¯s initiative, he sat frozen on the sofa.

    Teddy, on the other hand, blushed. It seemed to him that madam who had returned this time was much bolder toward Fourth Master.

    In the past, the Madam had always treated Fourth Master with respect because of their difference in status. However, aftering back this time, the Madam had changed. In fact, she had be even more confident.

    Teddy quickly turned around and turned his back to them. Then, he waited awkwardly at the side.

    After a long while, Jeanne pulled away from Edward¡¯s lips. The moment their lips parted, they looked at each other. Jeanne¡¯s face and Edward¡¯s face were both flushed red. They were both a little¡­ shy.

    At first, Jeanne had only wanted to kiss him. However, she did not expect the kiss to deepen and turn passionate. If not for that little bit of rationality left in them, perhaps¡­

    Jeanne nced at Teddy, who was equally embarrassed.

    She said, ¡°It¡¯s time to eat.¡¯

    She was talking to Edward, to ease the overly erotic atmosphere between the two of them.

    Edward nodded, seemingly suppressing his lust. This time, he took the initiative to hold Jeanne¡¯s hand and became more confident.

    Did that mean the best way to make a man believe that she loved him was to¡­

    give her body to him?

    The two of them sat at the dining table and saw the sumptuous meal Teddy had prepared. It was 4 p.m. in the afternoon, which made it neither lunch nor dinner, but they were eating because Edward had not eaten much.

    ¡°Eat more,¡± Jeanne said to Edward.

    He ate slowly, and after taking a bite, he would look at her a few times. It made Jeanne really ufortable.

    She could not help but say, ¡°I won¡¯t leave. Just eat.¡±

    ¡°You taste better than food,¡± Edward blurted out.

    Jeanne blushed. The Fourth Master Swan in her memories was indeed flirtatious.

    ¡°Edward!¡± Jeanne was a little angry.

    ¡°Ed.¡± Edward said, ¡°Call me Ed.¡±

    Jeanne felt as if her heart had been struck by something.

    She suddenly recalled the time when she married Edward. On the night of their wedding night, Edward said that his name was Ed and that she would call him Ed from then on.

    However, she did not call him by his name. The first time she called him that was when she gave birth to Paige and thought she was really going to die.

    After that, she became Candice. During that period of time, she had lost her memories, so when Edward told her to call him that, she did.

    Now that she thought about it, she was a little angry. How could Edward be so cruel to make her forget everything, including everything that had happened between them?

    ¡°No!¡± Jeanne refused.

    She was very determined to not call him Ed..

 Chapter 1533 - Chapter 1533: Paige, The Divine Helper

    Chapter 1533: Paige, The Divine Helper

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Edward pursed his lips. Of course, he would not make things difficult for Jeanne, but he was a little disappointed. As expected, Jeanne was much more difficult to deal with after recovering her memories.

    In the quiet dining room, Edward¡¯s phone suddenly rang. However, Edward did not even look at it. Instead, he looked at her and then ate slowly. It felt as though Jeanne was his appetizer and he could not eat without looking at her. ¡®Your phone is ringing.¡± Jeanne could not stand it anymore and reminded him.

    ¡°It¡¯s not important,¡± Edward said bluntly.

    Jeanne frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see who it is?¡±

    ¡°Nobody matters.¡±

    ¡°What if it¡¯s an official matter?¡± It could be something rted to national affairs.

    ¡°It¡¯s not important.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to be a fatuous ruler?¡± Jeanne could not help butin.

    At that moment, she did not know how to describe what she felt about Edward having be the Leader of Harken. She did not expect that after so many years, Edward would take the position.

    In that case, what about Alex? Where had Alex, who had once risked his life for him, been sent to? Was he dead or¡­

    ¡°If you like, I can be one too.¡± Edward¡¯s eyes were filled with determination.

    Jeanne almost choked. Nobody would want to be the witch who brought disaster to the country and the people.

    ¡°Jeannie,¡± Edward called her name affectionately.

    Jeanne, who was originally a little flustered and exasperated, felt a little emotional when she heard him call her ¡°Jeannie¡± gently. It felt as if a lifetime had passed since he called her that.

    ¡°I love you,¡± Edward confessed.

    Hisrge hand was holding her small hand tightly in his palm, and her hand was warm.

    Jeanne¡¯s heart raced. She could not believe that after so many years and having two children together, the man could tease her until her face turned red.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t eat, I won¡¯t love you anymore!¡±

    She thought she sounded very domineering, but she sounded like she was flirting with him.

    Edward looked at Jeanne andughed heartily. He did not have a sunny personality, but at that moment, he was radiating with joy.

    Jeanne shifted her gaze away.

    Edward said, ¡°Jeannie, thank you.¡±

    He was thanking her for returning.

    Jeanne, however, remained cold, not wanting to be led by Edward. Between their dynamics in the rtionship, he was clearly inferior. However, he controlled everything. He was clearly pretending to be a pig to eat a tiger. She waspletely under his control.

    After a long time, Edward finished his meal. In the end, he did not pick up the call or even looked at it. He exined to her that even if the sky fell today, he would not leave her side. Therefore, no one could disturb their reunion.

    She wanted to say that they had only been separated for three days but then realized it was three years.

    When George came out of his room for dinner, he began to regret persuading his mother to forgive his father, especially when he saw how possessive his father was.

    He remembered the year when they lived together as a family of three. That year, not only did he not find his biological father, but he also lost his biological mother. He became the air between them, and it was the same now.

    He went downstairs and deliberately made some noise, but the two of them on the sofa did not even look at him. Then, he sat next to them, trying to get their attention. However, his father blocked his mother¡¯s view and hugged his mother tightly.

    Could George say that he was rendered speechless by his father?

    In the few years without his mother, he had lived like a robot. Other than forcing a smile at Paige, he had no other expressions.

    Now, his father was hugging his mother now was like hugging the whole world.

    George¡¯s eyes hurt just looking at them, and he swore would never be like his father.

    ¡°George,¡± Jeanne suddenly called out to him.

    George¡¯s expression lit up expectantly. He was clearly the younger version of Edward.

    ¡°Get me a ss of water,¡± Jeanne saidzily.

    Edward was hugging her so tight that she felt like she was suffocating. However, she could not push him away, and it made her furious.

    ¡°Alright.¡± George went to get water.

    He hadpletely forgotten that he had just said that he would never be like his father.

    Below Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s building, Finn sat in the driver¡¯s seat, and in the back seat was Paige.

    Finn had specially ced a child¡¯s seat in his car, and Paige¡¯s chubby calves were swaying in the seat..

 Chapter 1534 - Chapter 1534: Paige, The Divine Helper

    Chapter 1534: Paige, The Divine Helper

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Paige asked in her young voice, ¡°Godfather, how long do we have to wait? I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    It was Finn who told Paige to call him Godfather. Since Piage was at an age where she did not know how to address him, she would call him whatever he told her to.

    ¡°Wait a while more. When Godmotheres out, I will bring you home to eat your favorite barbecue pork ribs.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Paige nodded obediently.

    Finn patted Paige¡¯s head lovingly and then turned to look at the entrance of the Cardellini Enterprise¡¯s building. He looked for Monica among the people who wereing and going from work.

    Suddenly, he quickly opened the car door. After getting out of the car, he quickly opened the back door, picked up Paige from the child seat, and strode over. He walked up to Monica, causing Monica to stop in her tracks and frown.

    At that moment, many employees were getting off work, so everyone could not help but look at them. They watched as a man appeared in front of their chairman with an extremely cute little girl in his arms.

    ¡°Godmother.¡± The moment Paige saw Monica, she was beyond excited.

    Monica forced a smile at Paige. She had been prejudiced against Paige and was resistant toward her. Yet, for three consecutive days, Finn had brought Paige here to look for her.

    She already disliked Finn, so what more another one? Did Finn not know who she liked and disliked?

    ¡°Paige kept requesting to see you, so I brought her here,¡± Finn said.

    Paige quickly nodded at the side. ¡°Godmother, I miss you so much.¡±

    She missed her godmother so much because her godfather said that they could eat barbecue pork ribs after seeing her.

    Monica responded, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve seen me, you can go back.¡± ¡°I want Godmother to go back with me,¡± Paige said loudly.

    She also sounded a little willful. However, because of her cute face and unusually soft voice, no one could not get angry at her at all.

    Monica¡¯s heart softened at that moment, but she still managed to remain calm.

    She said, ¡°I have something on today, but next time, I¡¯lle and look for

    Paige when I have the time.¡±

    ¡°No, I want to go back with you,¡± Paige cried out like a spoiled child, looking extremely aggrieved.

    Of course, Finn, who was standing at the side, taught Paige everything. He just did not expect Paige to have such good acting skills.

    In fact, he did not have much hope for a three-year-old child, but at that moment, she hadpletely exceeded his expectations.

    He looked at Monica, who looked very troubled.

    Still, she stood her ground. ¡°Be good, Paige. I¡¯m really busy. If you don¡¯t want to be with Uncle Finn, you can get him to send you back to your father.¡±

    ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± At the mention of her father, Paige cried even louder.

    Of course, it was also Finn who taught her that. He knew very well that Monica would use that excuse to reject Paige, so he told Paige to cry whenever Monica mentioned her father. The more she cried, the better.

    Not only was Paige good at acting, but she also had a good memory. At that, Finn felt relieved.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Paige. Don¡¯t cry.¡± Monica was a little flustered.

    At that moment, all the peopleing and going were her employees. If everyone saw her bullying a child, what threat would she get in the future?

    ¡°My father doesn¡¯t want me anymore. Boohoo¡­¡± Paige muttered.

    She looked extremely pitiful, and Monica could not bring herself to say no to Paige, even though Paige was not Jeanne¡¯s daughter.

    Paige was simply a little witch!

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll apany you. Don¡¯t cry.¡± Monica agreed, reluctantly.

    ¡°I knew you love me the most, Godmother.¡± As she said that, she was about to jump into Monica¡¯s embrace.

    ¡°Be good, Paige. Your godmother is pregnant with two little sisters, so she can¡¯t carry you.¡± Finn held Paige tightly and exined.

    confusion. However, the look on Page¡¯s face at the moment made his heart melt.

    He had never thought about whether the child in Monica¡¯s stomach was a boy or a girl¡­ but it was clear that he was really biased and wanted a daughter.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be long before you be an elder sister, Paige,¡± Finn exined.

    ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯m finally going to be an elder sister.¡± Paige looked excited.

    ¡°Godfather, is it a younger sister? Is the baby in Godmother¡¯s stomach a younger sister?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Finn was certain.

    Overjoyed, Paige wrapped her chubby arms around Finn¡¯s neck. ¡°I love younger sisters the most.¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡± Finn was very loving when it came to interacting with Paige.

    Beside them, Monica¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets.

    Why must it be girls? She was only three months pregnant. There was no way to tell the gender. How could he be so sure that they were girls in her belly? She suddenly wanted to give birth to a pair of sons to piss Finn off.

    ¡°Are you hungry, Paige? Let¡¯s go home early, okay?¡± Finn asked Paige.

    A man, who had always been cold, was suddenly unusually warm toward Paige. When they were in Bamboo Garden, Finn had never been so intimate with Paige! Could he have changed because he was going to be a father?

    Monica stopped her train of thought. They were her children. What did they have to do with Finn?

    She watched as Finn ced Paige into the backseat and carefully fastened her seatbelt. Then, he turned around and said to her, ¡°Get in here.¡±

    The next second, he went to hold her hand, but Monica immediately avoided him. Instead of feeling embarrassed, he walked over to the car and opened the door for Monica.

    Once Monica sat down, Finn returned to the driver¡¯s seat and drove back at the speed of a snail.

    Monica was also rtively quiet in the car. Although she did not like those two people, for some reason, she still got on their pirate ship.

    It took a long time before they arrived at Finn¡¯s garage. On the way there, the movement of the car made Monica fall asleep.

    Monica felt sleepier after she got pregnant. Coupled with the fact that she did not get to take a lunch break after they encountered an unexpected ident, she fell asleep in Finn¡¯s car, which was moving too slowly.

    Paige naturally noticed it. The moment she wanted to call Monica, Finn quickly covered Paige¡¯s small mouth and whispered in her ear, ¡°Your godmother is too tired. Don¡¯t wake her up.¡±

    Paige blinked as if she had something to say.

    Finn let go of her and reminded her, ¡°Speak softly.¡±

    Paige said in a very, very soft voice, ¡°We¡¯re getting out of the car. Aren¡¯t we going to take Godmother with us?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll carry her. Paige, be good and follow me home, okay?¡± Finn asked.

    Paige nodded obediently. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Finn was very gentle to Paige.

    He got out of the car and closed the door carefully. Then, he carried Paige out of the car before he walked over to Monica and picked her up from the back seat.

    The moment he picked her up, Monica moved her body ufortably. Finn¡¯s body stiffened as he thought that Monica was about to wake up. Unexpectedly, she found afortable position andy quietly in Finn¡¯s arms.

    Finn smiled. At that moment, it felt like he was holding the entire world in his arms..

 Chapter 1535 - Chapter 1535: Finn and Monica Getting Along

    Chapter 1535: Finn and Monica Getting Along

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Just like that, Finn carried Monica back home, and Paige obediently followed beside Finn, looking very cute.

    Finn gently ced Monica, who was still sound asleep, on his big bed. Then, he leaned over and nted a kiss on her lips.

    Monica twisted her body in difort and instinctively licked her lips. Finn¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he stayed there for a long time, with his lips on Monica¡¯s lips and his eyes on her face.

    ¡°Godfather.¡± Paige really did not want to disturb him.

    Her teacher said she should not disturb others when they were doing their work and had to learn to wait quietly. However, she was so hungry that she could copse.

    If she did not eat, she would starve to death. If she starved to death, her parents and brother would not be able to see her. The thought of never seeing her parents and brother again made her very sad.

    Finn reluctantly let go of Monica¡¯s soft lips because Paige called him. He suppressed the desire in his heart, turned around, carried Paige out of the room, and gently closed the door for Monica.

    When Monica woke up, she was a little confused. It seemed like she had slept for a long time, but it also seemed like she had only slept for a short while.

    Anyway, when she opened her eyes, she was a little shocked. After all, the bed she was sleeping on now was Finn¡¯s.

    They had shared the same bed for so many years, so she knew where she was at a nce. Even if she did not know where she was¡­ the familiar scent of Finn under the bedsheets¡­

    She quickly got up from the bed and had to admit that she was a little hungry. However, she could not even remember how she fell asleep. She was just sitting in Finn¡¯s snail-speed car with her eyes wide open. How did she fall asleep?

    When she opened the door, she saw Finn and Paige sitting on the sofa outside the room watching television. They looked especially harmonious.

    From afar, she heard Paige say, ¡°Godfather, are there really two little sisters in Godmother¡¯s belly?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°Then, when can I see them?¡±

    ¡°If nothing unexpected happens, six monthster.¡±

    ¡°How long is that?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. When you turn four, you¡¯ll be able to see your sisters.¡±

    ¡°Yay!¡± Paige was so excited that she was bouncing on the sofa. ¡°I¡¯m going to be a big sister. I¡¯m going to have two little sisters soon.¡±

    ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t fall.¡±

    As he spoke, Finn moved closer to Paige. He was protecting her, for fear that she would identally fall off the sofa.

    Paige was an obedient child. Seeing that Finn did not allow it, she obediently sat down again. When Finn saw how obedient and lovely Paige was, he started liking children more and more.

    ¡°Godfather, what do you think my sisters will look like?¡± Paige was silent for a second before she suddenly asked out of curiosity.

    At that moment, Finn thought about it for a while. As if he really knew what they looked like, he said, ¡°Of course, they¡¯ll look exactly like Godmother.¡± ¡°I like my sisters to be exactly like Godmother,¡± Paige quickly agreed.

    However, she raised another question in the next second.

    ¡°Godfather, why do my brother and I look like my father, but my sisters look

    11Ke-? lily gou1110Lner: 3110tuu11 L Llley 100K 11Ke you, gouldL11er: LoglCd11Y speaking, should all children not look like their fathers?

    Paige¡¯s IQ at three years old was indeed much higher than her peers. The ability she had to draw references and think logically was rare at her age.

    ¡°Because your godmother is good-looking, and because I like your godmother very much, I hope your sisters will look like her.¡±

    ¡°Does it mean that my brother and I look like Daddy because Daddy doesn¡¯t love Mommy?¡± Paige¡¯srge eyes were filled with curiosity as she looked at him.

    Monica listened in on their conversation. Although she was very hungry, but she did not want to disturb them. It was a very heartwarming scene, and it was rare to see Finn radiating such warmth. It was a once-in-a-lifetime urrence.

    ¡°That¡¯s because your mother loves your father very much, so you and your brother look like your father.¡± Finn secretly changed the concept.

    Paige seemed to have understood instantly. ¡°So it¡¯s because Mommy likes

    Daddy.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Finn patted Paige¡¯s little head. ¡°Be good and stay on the sofa.. I¡¯ll go and see if your godmother is awake¡­¡±

 Chapter 1536 - Chapter 1536: Finn and Monica Getting Along

    Chapter 1536: Finn and Monica Getting Along

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Before he could finish his sentence, he saw Monica walking over from the room.

    Finn was stunned for a second. However, he quickly went over and asked, ¡°Are you hungry?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving,¡± Monica said, without answering Finn¡¯s question.

    ¡°I left you some food. Eat before you leave,¡± Finn said.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll go back and eat.¡±

    ¡°Monica-I¡¯

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± Monica avoided Finn.

    Finn¡¯s hand was in mid-air, and he felt a little awkward.

    Seeing how determined Monica was, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you back.¡±

    ¡®You don¡¯t have to send me back. I can take a taxi home.¡± ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. It¡¯s not safe to be alone. I¡¯ll drive you.¡±

    ¡°I said there¡¯s no need¡­¡± Monica was getting a little impatient.

    However, at that moment, Paige climbed down from the sofa and ran to

    Monica with her short legs. ¡°Godmother, don¡¯t go.¡±

    Monica felt that she should not have wasted so much time with Finn. If she left before Paige could react, the situation would not have gotten soplicated. ¡°Paige, it¡¯s gettingte. Your godmother wants to home.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want Godmother to leave. Boohoo¡­¡± Paige burst into tears without warning again.

    Looking pitiful and aggrieved, she kept muttering, ¡°My parents don¡¯t want me anymore, and now Godmother doesn¡¯t want me anymore either¡­¡±

    Monica was on the verge of breaking down. Deep down, she did not like Paige, but for some reason, she could not refuse. Whenever she saw Paige¡¯s pitiful look, her heart would melt.

    However, she did not understand something. Was Paige not fine when she was with Finn just now? Why did Paige cry when she saw her?

    ¡°Godmother, don¡¯t go. I don¡¯t want you to go. I don¡¯t want to be abandoned¡­¡¯

    Paige said as she cried, looking heartbreakingly sad.

    It made Monica think that if she were to leave now, she would really be heartless. The thought of it put Monica in a dilemma. Finn said, ¡°Paige sleeps early at night.¡±

    It meant¡­ she could leave when Paige fell asleep.

    Monica did not want to give in, but in the end, she did. She bent down and looked at Paige. ¡°If you cry again, I¡¯ll leave.¡±

    Paige¡¯s pure and innocent eyes, which were filled with tears, looked straight at Monica, stunned.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I won¡¯t leave. I¡¯ll apany you, okay?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Paige instantly smiled.

    Even if the tears were still on her face, she could immediately put on a smile on her face. A child could really get happy over the simplest things.

    Monica wiped away Paige¡¯s tears and held her hand as they walked toward the sofa. At that moment, cartoons were ying on the television in the living room.

    ¡°Godmother, are you hungry?¡± Paige suddenly asked.

    In reality, it was Finn who was giving her hints. Finn did a simple action, and Paige immediately understood. Having a high IQwas really a great thing.

    Monica could not help but touch her stomach. She was indeed hungry.

    ¡°Godmother, Godfather¡¯s cooking is delicious.¡± Paige started to brag. ¡°It¡¯s the best food I¡¯ve ever eaten. It¡¯s even better than Teddy¡¯s cooking. Godmother, can you eat some?¡±

    No, she could not. However, she was really hungry.

    ¡°I¡¯ll warm the food up in the pot. Wait for me at the dining table. It¡¯ll be ready soon,¡± Finn said.

    By then, he was already walking to the kitchen.

    Monica looked at Finn¡¯s back and felt like she was being led by the nose by those two people.

    ¡°Godmother, let¡¯s go to the dining table and wait for Godfather.¡± As she spoke, she held Monica¡¯s hand and wanted to go with her.

    Monica did not refuse and walked to the dining table with Paige.

    Monica sat on the dining chair, which was a little high, and Paige obviously wanted to apany her for dinner. Hence, she just watched as Paige tried to climb onto the chair with her chubby legs.

    Seeing that Paige was struggling, Monica wanted to pick Paige up.

    However, when Paige felt her godmother holding her, she quickly refused.

    ¡°Godmother, you have my little sisters in your stomach. You can¡¯t pick me up.¡±

    Monica was stunned.

    ¡°Godfather said so,¡± Paige exined.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can carry you up.¡±

    ¡°Godfather is a doctor. Everything he says is right.¡±

    How afraid was a child of a doctor?

    Paige climbed onto the dining chair on her own and sat obediently beside Monica. At that moment, Finn had ced the dishes on the dining table.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a picky eater now,¡± Monica said bluntly..

 Chapter 1537 - Chapter 1537: Finn and Monica Getting Along

    Chapter 1537: Finn and Monica Getting Along

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Finn nodded.

    Monica picked up her fork and saw that the dishes in front of her were almost all her favorite dishes. In the past, Finn had never cared about what she liked. Now that they were separated, he knew her like the back of his hand.

    Then, she started eating and realized the dishes that Finn cooked were much better than the ones he cooked before. She did not know if it was because she was hungry, but she thought it tasted good.

    After eating a te, she ate another. Meanwhile, Finn and Paige stared at her from the side. It was a little awkward, but in the end, she still ate a lot.

    Once she was done, Finn went to wash the dishes. Monica nced at Finn before turning back and leading Paige to the sofa.

    ¡°Godmother, do you like to watch cartoons?¡± Paige asked eagerly.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Monica brushed it off.

    ¡°Me, too. I like Peppa Pig the most. Do you think my sisters in your belly will like it too?¡±

    ¡°Paige, the babies in my belly might not be girls,¡± Monica said.

    Paige frowned, seemingly unwilling to ept it.

    ¡°It might be two little brothers,¡± Monica said bluntly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like little brothers.¡± Paige was a little disappointed.

    Monica could not bear to see her like that, so she said, ¡°What I mean is, not both of them might be girls. Maybe only one is a girl.¡±

    ¡°So I¡¯ll only have one sister?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡±

    ¡°A younger sister is fine too.¡± Paige quickly said, ¡°As long as I have a younger sister, I¡¯m happy.¡±

    Monica patted Paige¡¯s head.

    Paige was also extremely intimate with Monica, who seemed to understand why Finn wanted a daughter. Having a daughter like Paige would be really heartwarming and sweet.

    After washing the dishes, Finn sat on the sofa quietly. However, he sat a little far away, so he did not have much of a presence in the room.

    The sound of Paige and Monica talking sounded in the living room from time to time. It was a harmonious scene.

    At 9 p.m., Finn put down his phone. ¡°Paige, it¡¯s time to wash up and go to bed.¡±

    Paige was unhappy. ¡°I want to y a little longer.¡±

    ¡°Be good. We can y again tomorrow,¡± Finn said firmly

    Seeing that her godfather was serious, Paige nodded obediently. The corners of Finn¡¯s mouth curled up a little as he stood up and picked Paige up, preparing to return to his room.

    ¡°Finn,¡± Monica suddenly called out to him.

    Finn turned around.

    That was the first time that Monica took the initiative to speak to him tonight. If one looked closely, one would notice that his hands that were holding Paige were trembling. He was either happy or nervous¡­

    ¡°Paige is a girl. Are you going to give her a bath?¡± Monica asked.

    She really felt that Fourth Master Swan had a big heart.

    Even if he was in a bad mood after having a conflict with Candice and did not want Paige to see them in that state, he should not have casually handed Paige over to a single man to take care of. Of course, Finn could definitely take good care of Paige, but sometimes, it was still inappropriate.

    Even if Paige was only three years old, should she not have been taught from a young age that there was a difference between men and women?

    ¡°In the past three days, I¡¯ve only washed Paige¡¯s face and feet for her. I haven¡¯t given her a shower yet,¡± Finn exined.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s been three days, and you haven¡¯t washed Paige¡¯s hair or bathed her?¡± Monica looked at Finn.

    When Monica saw Finn nod, she was speechless.

    Although the weather was not too bad now, how could Paige befortable with not washing her hair or bathing for three days? She recalled that Paige would shower every night when she was at home.

    ¡°Godmother, I want to take a bath.¡± Paige quickly said, ¡°I really want to take a

    bath. ¡±

    Monica thought about it. Since she was already spending time with Paige, it did not matter if it took a little more of her time.

    She said, ¡°I¡¯ll bathe you.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Paige was so happy that her eyes smiled too. Anyone who saw Paige¡¯s expression would be melted by how adorable she looked.

    Monica said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Then, she followed Finn, who was carrying Paige, into Paige¡¯s room. That room used to be Monica¡¯s, but it had not been used for a long time.

    Monica walked in and felt a little emotional. Indeed, after pregnancy, one would be much more emotional. Otherwise, she would not have been dominated by a three-year-old like Paige.

    Finn put Paige down in the bathroom before he filled the tub with water. By then, Paige was already taking off her clothes excitedly, even though it was quite a struggle.

    Monica quickly said to Finn, ¡°You should go out..¡±

 Chapter 1538 - Chapter 1538: Finn and Monica Getting Along

    Chapter 1538: Finn and Monica Getting Along

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you outside. The bath towel is by the side. I¡¯ll put Paige¡¯s pajamas on the bed, and you can take Paige to the bedroom to get dressedter. The bathroom is not convenient.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Monica replied.

    ¡°The bathroom floor is slippery with water. Be careful not to fall.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Slippers are non-slip. You mustn¡¯t walk barefoot on the bathroom floor.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve set the temperature at 39 degrees. If it¡¯s a little cold, you can adjust it. The button to adjust the temperature is here¡­¡±

    ¡°Finn, I know,¡± Monica interrupted him.

    She was no longer the unruly youngdy who knew nothing.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Without saying anything else, Finn walked out of the bathroom and closed the door for them.

    Monica looked in the direction of the door and felt that the current Finn¡­

    indulged her a lot. However, she bit her lip lightly. She just did not want to¡­

    ept it or think too much about it.

    She turned to face Paige and bent down to help Paige take off her dress. Then, she bathed Paige.

    It seemed like young children really loved a bath. Paige was in the bath for a long time and did not want to leave.

    Toward the end, Finn started to urge her, ¡°Paige, are you still not done?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to stay for a while longer.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not good for your body to take a long bath. Moreover, the air cirction in the bathroom is not great. If you¡¯re done,e out.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Although Paige was reluctant to leave the bathtub, she agreed obediently.

    With that, Monica turned off the warm water.

    ¡°You can have another bath tomorrow.¡± Monicaforted Paige when she saw how unhappy the little girl was.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Paige nodded obediently.

    Monica did not want to admit it, but she had to admit that she really liked Paige. Even though she would be betraying her rtionship with Jeanne by liking Paige, she could not control herself.

    How could there be such a lovable little girl in this world?

    Monica wrapped Paige in a towel and walked out of the bathroom. Finn was not in the room, so he should be waiting outside.

    Monica picked up the pajamas on the bed and helped Paige put them on. Then, she grabbed another clean towel and draped it over Paige¡¯s shoulder to prevent her wet hair from soaking her clothes.

    After that, she took out the hairdryer from the bathroom and was about to dry Paige¡¯s hair when the door was pushed open.

    Finn walked in from outside and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Monica did not refuse his offer. In fact, she was a little tired from bathing Paige for so long. Taking care of a child was not an easy task because they were full of energy. Paige was ying non-stop in the bath.

    With that, Monica handed the hairdryer to Finn and walked to the side.

    ¡°Your clothes are all wet,¡± Finn suddenly said.

    Only then did Monica realize that her loose dress was wet and clinging to her body.

    ¡°Go take a shower. Don¡¯t catch a cold,¡± Finn suggested.

    She felt fine before Finn said it, but now, she really did feel a little cold. However, she still refused.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    ¡°A pregnant woman¡¯s symptoms will be many times worse than ordinary people¡¯s. Moreover, once you catch a cold, the virus can easily invade your body. Although nobody knows how much it¡¯ll affect the baby, there are indeed pregnant women who catch a cold during pregnancy and give birth to a baby-¡± ¡°Stop.¡± Monica could not bear to listen to it.

    The more she listened, the more flustered she became. Hence, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll take a shower.¡±

    The corners of Finn¡¯s mouth curled into a smile, but it seemed to be an illusion.

    That¡¯s right. It was a good disguise.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you look around and see if you still have any clothes here.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Finn put down the hairdryer and told Paige to wait for him. As she was told, Paige sat on the edge of the bed and waited obediently.

    After a while, Finn returned to his room with a loose white T-shirt and a pair of boxers in his hands.

    ¡°I looked around but couldn¡¯t find any of your clothes,¡± Finn exined.

    Monica also knew that she had packed everything before she left and broke up with him.

    ¡°Can you make do with this? I¡¯ll dry your clothester for you,¡± Finn said.

    Monica did not refuse the clothes from Finn¡¯s hands. She had never been a person who cared about trivial matters.

    When Monica walked into the bathroom, Finn¡¯s smile was obvious..

 Chapter 1539 - Chapter 1539: Finn and Monica Getting Along

    Chapter 1539: Finn and Monica Getting Along

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    He picked up the hairdryer again and dried Paige¡¯s hair gently and carefully.

    ¡°Godfather, are you happy?¡± Even Paige could sense his joy.

    ¡°Mm,¡± Finn replied, not at all trying to hide it. ¡°Are you so happy because of Godmother?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Is my father upset because my mother ran away from home?¡± Paige asked.

    All of a sudden, she seemed to be reminded of her father and felt a little sad.

    Finn noticed Paige¡¯s sadness andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your mother is back.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Paige was very excited. ¡°I thought Mommy left with Brother and didn¡¯t want me anymore.¡±

    ¡°How could your mother bear to abandon you?¡± Finn dried Paige¡¯s hair and stroked her soft hair. ¡°Your mother loves your father very, very much. Didn¡¯t I say that before?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Paige nodded emphatically. ¡°Can I go back to see my mom now?¡± ¡°Did you forget our agreement, Paige?¡± Finn asked.

    However, she missed her mother so much¡­ but she felt that her godfather needed her more.

    She said, ¡°Godfather, I¡¯ll definitely help you get Godmother back.¡± Paige promised, and Finn was a little touched by her.

    ¡°Back then, Daddy told me to help him get Mommy like this.¡±

    No wonder Paige¡¯s acting skills were perfect. It also made Finn wonder if she would deceive many little boys when she grew up.

    The thought of Paige getting a boyfriend and getting married in the future¡­ He believed Fourth Master would be devastated when that happened.

    While the two of them chatted, the bathroom door opened. Monica walked out wearing Finn¡¯s T-shirt and a boxer. As she had also washed her hair, she was drying her hair with a towel as she walked out.

    Fortunately, Finn¡¯s T-shirt was big enough. Since her three-month-old belly was still not obvious, and she had not gained weight, it fit her perfectly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll dry your hair for you,¡± Finn offered.

    ¡°No need-¡±

    ¡°Godmother, I want you to tell me a bedtime story,¡± Paige suddenly said. Monica was stunned. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to tell stories.¡±

    ¡°Godfather bought me a fairy tale book. Can you read it to me?¡± Paige looked at her expectantly.

    Monica gave in and walked over to take the picture book from Paige¡¯s hands. Paige was already under the covers, so Monica sat by the bed and read the picture book to her.

    Finn naturally stood by the side and blow-dried her hair for her. The sound of the hairdryer was lowered to the lowest level so as not to disturb them. Suddenly, only Monica¡¯s gentle voice sounded in the room, which was filled with warmth.

    After a while, Monica¡¯s hair was dry, but Finn did not interrupt them. He simply put the hairdryer into the bathroom, took Monica¡¯s clothes, and walked out of the room.

    Monica did not notice that Finn had taken away her clothes as she was very focused on reading Paige the picture book.

    Just then, Paige yawned, obviously sleepy.

    Monica looked at Paige¡¯s sleepy face and coaxed her softly, ¡°If you want to sleep, close your eyes and go to sleep.¡±

    ¡°I still want to hear the story.¡± Paige really could not keep her eyes open, but she still insisted on not sleeping.

    Monica did not know why children refused to sleep.

    In any case, he would not obediently close his eyes and sleep until he could not hold on any longer.

    ¡°Paige, be good.¡± Monica¡¯s tone was somewhat stern.

    Paige pouted and said, ¡°I want you to kiss me, Godmother.¡±

    Monica, of course, would not reject her request. Hence, she leaned over and nted a kiss on Paige¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°I want Godmother to kiss me on the lips, just like how Godfather kisses Godmother.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Monica frowned.

    Paige assumed Monica did not know how to kiss her, so she quickly made a pout with her little lips, looking really cute.

    After that, she said, ¡°Godfather kissed you for a long time when you were asleep.¡±

    Therefore, what she thought was a dream really did happen.

    She looked at Paige¡¯s innocent face, not knowing if the child was just babbling. Nevertheless, she pouted her lips and pecked Paige on the lips.

    ¡°Be good and go to sleep.¡±

    Paige nodded and closed her eyes. Then, she fell asleep. Her ability to sleep in seconds was incredible!

    Monica helped Paige with the nket. After making sure that she was properly covered, she dimmed the lights in the room and left.

    When she saw that Finn was not in the living room, she frowned and went to Finn¡¯s room. However, he was not there either.

    She thought about it for a moment before going to theundry room, where she saw Finn washing her underwear seriously¡­

 Chapter 1540 - Chapter 1540: You Still Canâ€™t Let Go of Finn

    Chapter 1540: You Still Can¡¯t Let Go of Finn

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Monica looked at Finn, and seeing how serious he was, she did not know what to feel about it right now.

    In fact, she could tell that Finn was treating her very well¡­ so well that she found it hard to reject him. However, there was still a voice in her heart telling her not to get close, or she would be hurt.

    She was initially moved by his gestures, but slowly, that feeling in her heart dissipated.

    Pretending not to see what he was doing, she said emotionlessly, ¡°Finn, Paige is asleep.¡±

    Finn looked up at her and said, ¡°Alright, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll dry your clothes for you.¡±

    Monica nodded and did not say anything else before turning around and leaving coldly.

    Finn stared at Monica¡¯s back, looking a little disappointed, but he epted it.

    After all, there was nothing he could do even if he did not ept it. The current Monica was really hard to woo.

    Once he washed Monica¡¯s clothes and put them into the dryer, he walked out of theundry room and saw that Monica was sitting on the sofa in the living room watching aedy variety show on the television.

    When he appeared, she was smiling brightly because of the variety show. That simple and unguarded smile of hers made Finn¡¯s heart beat wildly, and his eyes were fixed on Monica.

    Noticing his gaze, Monica frowned and turned to look, only to be met with Finn¡¯s burning gaze¡­

    She had always thought that Finn was a cold person as he treated everyone the same every time. However, the emotions in his eyes at that moment made her feel touched.

    Her cold gaze shifted again. Despite all that, it was difficult for her to convince herself to get back together with Finn.

    Finn could also see the change in Monica¡¯s eyes, from shocked to being touched and back to their usual coldness. Her rejection of him was visible.

    As Finn walked over to Monica and sat down, Monica kept her eyes on the television. The sound ofughter came from the television, but it did not attract Finn¡¯s attention as his eyes were on Monica.

    He really did not know how he could rekindle Monica¡¯s feelings for him. In fact, he had been reflecting on how he had pushed the woman who loved him further and further away in the past three years.

    ¡°How long will it take for my clothes to dry?¡± Monica suddenly asked.

    ¡°About an hour,¡± Finn replied

    Monica nodded and remained silent. There seemed to be nothing to say between the two of them, and she felt ufortable sitting with him.

    ¡°Finn, why don¡¯t you go and rest first? I¡¯ll put on my clothes and leave after they¡¯re dry.¡± Monica obviously did not want to be alone with him.

    ¡°I want to be with you, ¡± Finn said bluntly.

    The current Finn waspletely different from the previous Finn. Now, he would immediately express his thoughts instead of staying silent.

    ¡°It makes me ufortable.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t speak.¡¯

    ¡°But I can see you.¡±

    ¡°Does seeing me make you ufortable?¡± Finn asked her.

    Although he was a little hurt, he was trying his best to endure it.

    ¡°Finn, you know what I mean. You know I don¡¯t have feelings for you anymore.

    I want us to part on good terms-I¡®

    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Finn interrupted her, ¡°I¡¯ve never thought of us parting on good terms. I can¡¯t ept it. I admit that I¡¯ve neglected you a lot in the past. You can take revenge on me or treat me the same way, but I won¡¯t ept us separating.¡±

    ¡°Why do you have to do this, Finn? Why do you have to make things so difficult for us?¡±

    ¡°Because I like you.¡± Finn was very determined. ¡°I like you, so I can¡¯t leave you.¡±

    Monica pursed her lips as she stared straight at him. She saw the determination in his eyes.

    She had hoped many times that Finn would put her first in his life and that he could tell when she was unhappy. However, when she had no expectations of him, he suddenly became everything she wanted him to be.

    In the end, they were not fated to be together..

 Chapter 1541 - Chapter 1541: You Still Can â€˜t Let Go of Finn

    Chapter 1541: You Still Can ¡®t Let Go of Finn

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Or their love would always be one step behind others.

    From the first time they broke up, they had missed the chance to be together.

    ¡°Finn, it¡¯s really hard for me to convince myself to be with you.¡± Monica decided to have a good talk with him again.

    ¡°I know.¡± He knew that Monica had decided on her attitude toward him.

    He did not expect that Monica would really give up on him. When the two of them were together, her heart was as still as water.

    ¡°So, let¡¯s not make things difficult for each other, okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always thought that I was a cold person. I could pick up and let go of my feelings for anyone. I would never be hurt. Even if I was hurt, I could quickly close myself up and readjust myself quickly. I wouldn¡¯t be defeated or be in unbearable pain.¡± Finn looked at Monica deeply. ¡°But now, I realize that I can¡¯t get over you. I don¡¯t even dare to think about you leaving me forever.¡±

    ¡°Time can heal everything.¡± Monica said, ¡°I used to think that I loved you very much too. However, at this moment, I¡¯ve really let go. If I can do it, you can do it too.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t¡ªI¡®

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it anymore,¡± Monica interrupted Finn.

    There was nothing to talk about between them since Finn would not be convinced by her. In fact, she had never had any control over Finn. Regardless of whether they were together or not, she would always be the one topromise between them, and he would not be influenced by her.

    Just like that, Finn swallowed the words he was about to say. Right now, it seemed like nothing he said would work. Even if he wanted to dig out his heart to show it to her, it seemed to be useless.

    Time passed, minute by minute, until one hourter. They just sat there quietly and did not say a word, like two familiar strangers.

    Then, a reminder came from the dryer. Finn stood up and walked into theundry room. Monica¡¯s eyes flickered, but she still looked indifferent.

    Once Finn took out her clothes, Monica walked into Paige¡¯s room and changed. After she changed, she saw Finn waiting for her at the door. It was obvious that he wanted to send her home.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Paige is alone at home. I¡¯ll be worried if she wakes up in the middle of the night.¡±

    ¡°No, Paige sleeps very well and never wakes up in the middle of the night.¡±

    ¡°What if she wakes up?¡± Monica questioned.

    ¡°If she wakes up, Paige will know to call me. She¡¯s smarter than her peers.¡±

    ¡°But she¡¯s only three years old. Isn¡¯t itmon on the news that three-year-old children get into trouble at home alone?¡±

    ¡°On television, aren¡¯t there many news about women getting into trouble on the streets alone in the middle of the night?¡± Finn asked. ¡°Brandon will pick me up,¡± Monica said bluntly.

    Finn held back the words he wanted to say.

    Therefore, she had already sent someone to pick her up. Monica was no longer the woman who only knew how to act on impulse. She had be mature, not giving anyone the chance to take advantage of the situation.

    The two of them were silent for two seconds before there was a knock on the door. Since it waste, it was clear that Brandon hade.

    Monica did not hesitate or was reluctant to leave. She directly opened the door.

    ¡°Have you decided to be with him?¡± Finn asked her.

    ¡°If I had to choose between you and him, I would choose him.¡±

    It meant that if he continued to pursue her, she would choose to be with Brandon.

    Finn pursed his lips tightly and watched as Monica opened the door. Brandon was indeed at the door, and he smiled at Monica, who also smiled at him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Brandon did not even look at Finn. His eyes fixed on Monica.

    Monica followed Brandon away and left. She did not even turn around to look at him. If she looked back, she might have noticed the redness in his eyes.

    In reality, even if Monica saw it, she would feel nothing. She would not choose to stay because of his difort.

    Brandon drove Monica back. As Monica was pregnant, she sat in the backseat.

    The two of them were silent. It was a littlete now, and she seemed to be a little sleepy.

    ¡°Why were you at Finn¡¯s ce?¡± Brandon broke the silence between them..

 Chapter 1542 - Chapter 1542: You Still Canâ€™t Let Go of Finn

    Chapter 1542: You Still Can¡¯t Let Go of Finn

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Monica looked back. ¡°Edward¡¯s daughter, Paige, is with Finn. He wanted me to go over and take care of her.¡±

    ¡°In order to get you back, Finn has really done everything he could.¡± Brandon was able to tell at a nce.

    Monica nodded. She could see that, too.

    ¡°Will you get back together with him?¡± Brandon asked.

    When Finn asked, she would directly refuse without hesitation. However, when Brandon asked, she was silent for a long time because she really did not know. She did not know if she would give in to Finn or how long she could persist.

    ¡°Actually, you still can¡¯t let go of Finn,¡± Brandon said quietly when he felt Monica¡¯s silence.

    She could not tell how sad he was. However, it was apparent that he was disappointed.

    The car arrived at Monica¡¯s apartment, and Brandon got out of the car to send her off.

    ¡°No need. Go back and rest early. Good night.¡± Monica rejected him.

    Brandon smiled, and as he nodded, he saw that Monica had turned around and walked into the neighborhood.

    Monica probably did not even realize herself that she rejected Finn verbally, but physically, she rejected other men. In fact, she had never let go of Finn. It was because she loved him too much that she was disappointed and did not dare to try it again.

    Brandon had known it from the very beginning, but because he loved her very much, he had some selfish hopes that Monica would not discover her own feelings and allow him to take advantage of the situation.

    However, Monica did not give anyone a chance to take advantage of the situation.

    The next day, Finn sent Paige back to Bamboo Garden. Paige was a great help, but he was too lousy. Therefore, he did not think it was right for him to take up any more of Paige¡¯s time.

    Paige returned home and was extremely excited to see Jeanne. She ran very fast with her short legs.

    She threw herself into Jeanne¡¯s arms and hugged her tightly. Apanied by her wailing, she said, ¡°Mommy, I thought you didn¡¯t want me anymore. Boohoo¡­

    Jeanne¡¯s heart ached. If she really left with George¡­

    She knew very well that if she wanted to leave, she would only take George with her and leave Paige behind by Edward¡¯s side. Only then would it be considered fair.

    At the thought of that possibility, Jeanne¡¯s heart ached even more, and she med herself.

    She picked Paige up. ¡°I promise you that I will never leave you again, okay?¡±

    ¡°Mommy, you have to keep your word.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Pinky swear.¡± Paige stretched out her cute little pinky.

    Jeanne also stretched out her pinky.

    After pinky-swearing, Paige finally believed that her mother would not leave her again. However, she still did not want to leave her mother¡¯s arms and hugged her neck tightly. It was as if she did not want to leave for even a second.

    ¡°Thank you for taking care of Paige for thest two days.¡± Jeanne thanked Finn.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t hard. With Paige around, the family will be much happier,¡± Finn said bluntly.

    ¡°How are you and Monica?¡±

    ¡°Still the same.¡± Finn¡¯s smiled bitterly.

    The scene of Monica leaving with Brandonst night was still in his mind.

    ¡°Give Monica more time,¡± Jeanne said.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯ll really leave,¡± Finn said.

    His tone may sound calm, but he was, in fact, upset.

    ¡°Is there a third party?¡± Jeanne almost hit the nail on the head.

    Finn nodded. ¡°Monica has nevercked suitors.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Ever since we were young, because of her lively personality, she has attracted the attention of the opposite sex. To be honest, when she said she liked you, I was shocked. I always thought that she liked someone like Michael, who was gentle and considerate to her. I didn¡¯t expect her to like or love a man who didn¡¯t treat her very well. Of course, perhaps your kindness isn¡¯t so easily discovered. But from my understanding of Monica, she wouldn¡¯t like a cold man like you.¡±

    Finn smiled, trying to hide his emotions.

    He said, ¡°I was too arrogant. I thought Monica really wanted me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Jeanne exined, ¡°What I mean was that Monica likes you so much that she is going against her own type. That means she really loves you. Since she really loves you, it might not be so easy for her not to love you. So, don¡¯t be discouraged. Apany her as best as you can. As time passes, she will let go of her grudge against you and be with you..¡±

 Chapter 1543 - Chapter 1543: You Still Can I t Let Go of Finn

    Chapter 1543: You Still Can I t Let Go of Finn

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Finn looked at Jeanne, a little surprised that Jeanne would side with him and help him.

    He was about to give up. The scene of Monica leaving with Brandonst night still made him feel hurt. It hurt so bad that he even wanted to seal himself off for a while and lived his life coldly, just like he did many years ago when he had no expectations or emotions.

    Now, because of Jeanne¡¯s words, his hope was rekindled.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Finn said sincerely.

    Jeanne smiled faintly, indicating that there was no need to thank her.

    ¡°I thought you would hate me,¡± Finn said bluntly.

    The current Finn was much more talkative than before.

    ¡°I only hate Edward.¡± Jeanne knew what Finn was talking about.

    ¡°Actually, if you want to restore your original appearance, it¡¯s technically possible. Back then, when I performed the surgery on you, I left a backup n. I was afraid that Fourth Master would regret it one day, so I didn¡¯t touch your bones. It¡¯s not difficult to restore your original appearance.¡±

    Jeanne was still a little surprised at how skilled Finn was.

    She hadpared her face with Candice¡¯s face in the past. Their two faces looked almost identical, but he did not cut the bones. He only made some facial adjustments.

    ¡°From an aesthetic point of view, your previous face could be considered perfect. It would be a pity if it was really ruined,¡± Finn continued to exin.

    ¡°Where are you at medical research?¡±Jeanne could not help but ask.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    ¡°Can you not be so humble?¡±Jeanne red at him.

    Finn chuckled and replied, ¡°Our medical researchboratory is at least ten years ahead of Harken¡¯s.¡±

    She Imew he was more than alright.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys invest your research into Harken¡¯s medical science? Now that Edward is the Leader, he should be strengthening Harken¡¯s medical standards. ¡±

    ¡°No, we¡¯ve been researching a lot of banned drugs, which means they can¡¯t be sold in the market. But in fact, some of them can be applied to medical technology, and they have been slowly immersed in medicine. It just needs a process. Sometimes, being too radical is not necessarily a good thing for a country. It will cause a lot of disputes at the international level. In short, when ites to governing the country, you just have to trust him. He will be the greatest leader of Harken.¡±

    It seemed that Finn thought really highly of Edward. To be able to make Finn, who had always looked down on others, admire him so much was enough to prove Edward¡¯s true ability!

    ¡°By the way, did Fourth Master go to work today?¡± Finn was still a little surprised.

    Based on his understanding of Edward, he would probably stay at home with Jeanne for a long time.

    When Jeanne heard Finn, her face flushed. Only God knew the tremendous amount of effort she had spent to get Edward to leave Bamboo Garden today. At the thought of the scene that morning¡­ she felt extremely embarrassed.

    Finn seemed to have noticed it, so he did not expose them.

    He just smiled. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve sent Paige back, I¡¯ll make a move.¡±

    ¡°Are you leaving, Godfather?¡± Paige turned around and looked at Finn, still a little reluctant to part with him.

    She had fallen in love with her godfather after spending the past few days with him. She found him so gentle, and he treated her well.

    ¡°Yeah, didn¡¯t you say you missed your mother? Since I¡¯ve sent you back, I naturally have to leave.¡±

    ¡°I will miss you,¡± Paige said sadly.

    Finn patted Paige¡¯s little head. He finally knew the joy of having a daughter.

    He said, ¡°I¡¯ll miss you too, Paige.¡±

    ¡°Godfather, you must woo Godmother!¡± Paige¡¯s young voice sounded so mature.

    Jeanne was amused by Paige, and so was Finn.

    He said, ¡°I¡¯ll work hard.¡±

    ¡°Godfather, you can do it!¡± Paige cheered him on.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Finn nodded.

    With that, he left Bamboo Garden.

    As she stared at Finn¡¯s back¡­ she thought the man looked lonely.

    She thought for a moment and ced Paige on the sofa at the side, telling her to watch television for a while. Then, she picked up her phone and dialed Monica¡¯s number.

    ¡°Candice.¡± Monica¡¯s tone was as indifferent as ever.

    Jeanne did not realize it before, but at that moment, Jeanne felt likeughing. She was also inexplicably touched that Monica treated ¡°her¡± coldly because she did not want to betray their rtionship.

    It seemed like she had really put Monica in a difficult position.

    She said, ¡°Are you free? I¡¯d like to see you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll wait until you have the time for me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very busy,¡± Monica refused.

    She was expressing his rejection of the girl.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you at Riverside Restaurant at 6 p.m. tonight.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t go-¡±

    However, Jeanne had already hung up. She was certain that Monica would definitelye. After all, Monica was the type of person who was stubborn but soft-hearted.. That was how Monica was to her and Finn!

 Chapter 1544 - Chapter 1544: Jeanne Tells Monica Her Identity

    Chapter 1544: Jeanne Tells Monica Her Identity

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    At 6 p.m., Jeanne was waiting for Monica in the private room. There was no doubt that Monica woulde, and as expected, the door was pushed open at 6:30 p.m.

    Monica walked in and said bluntly, ¡°I came mainly for the food. That¡¯s all.¡±

    Jeanne could not help butugh. Then, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve ordered your favorite dishes.¡±

    ¡°How do you know what my favorite dishes are?¡± Monica sat beside Jeanne, her face full of disbelief.

    ¡°I also know you have a mole on your inner thigh.¡±

    ¡°Candice, do you like peeking at people in the shower?¡±

    ¡°When do you think I¡¯ve had the chance to peek at you in the shower?¡±Jeanne asked.

    Monica frowned and thought so too. After knowing Candice for so long, she had never had the chance to see each other in the shower.

    As such, she said, ¡°Did Finn tell you?¡±

    However, she did not think Finn would be so gossipy.

    ¡°I¡¯m-

    Jeanne was about to speak when there was a knock on the door. The two of them turned around to take a look.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to serve the dishes.¡± The waitress was respectful.

    ¡°Shelly?¡± Jeanne looked at the waiter in surprise.

    After all, the person in front of her did not look exactly like Shelly. She was much prettier, but her appearance seemed to be Shelly.

    ¡°Hello, Madam.¡± Shelly quickly bowed respectfully.

    Shelly was also surprised that Candice recognized her. Could Monica have told her?

    ¡°You know Shelly?¡± Monica immediately broke Shelly¡¯s conjecture and expressed her surprise.

    Logically speaking, Nox and Shelly broke up a long time before Candice and

    Edward got together, so there was no way Candice knew Shelly through Nox.

    Could it be that, in order to be with Edward, Candice had investigated all of his friends? To think Candice knew someone like Shelly, who did not have much of a rtionship with her.

    Monica realized that Candice was indeed not a simple woman. No wonder she was no match for Candice, who had her wrapped around her finger. ¡°By the way, how many jobs do you have?¡± When Monica saw Shelly, she was also surprised.

    She had seen Shelly working as a waitress in another restaurant, and here thetter was again.

    ¡°No, I only have this one now,¡± Shelly answered as she served the dishes.

    She did not reveal that she was working in another restaurant now because she did not want to see Nox. However, it seemed like no matter where she went she would bump into someone she knew.

    She could not help butment how small South Hampton City was.

    ¡°Where¡¯s your daughter?¡± Monica asked.

    What would happen to Shelly¡¯s daughter if Shelly had to work all day?

    ¡°You have a daughter?¡± Jeanne was a little surprised.

    ¡°Yes, I do. She¡¯s three years old.¡± Shelly replied, ¡°I¡¯m working ater shift today, but I usually work until 8 p.m. Then, I¡¯ll pick her up.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it hard to take care of the child alone?¡± Monica was a little curious.

    After all, she would also have to take on the role of a single mother. However, she had her parents and a wealthy family to support her. Even if she was a single mother, she still had a group of people to help her, unlike Shelly, who seemed to be alone.

    If not for the fact that Shelly was poor, she would not have to live in Sarah¡¯s apartment.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m used to it.¡± Shelly smiled.

    ¡°How old are you again?¡± Monica could not help but ask.

    In her memory, Shelly was young. Yet, she was already a mother and was even taking care of her child alone. It made Monica pity Shelly a little.

    ¡°22 years old.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re the same age as Sarah, who is still relying on her parents, but you¡¯re already earning money to support your family.¡±

    ¡°Everyone¡¯s family background is different. If I were born into a family like Sarah¡¯s, I could be like that too,¡± Shelly said calmly.

    She did notin about life, nor was she jealous of others. She gave off the

    feeling that she was content with her life.

    ¡°The Winters wouldn¡¯t be so cruel to you, would they? Even though, I must say, Nox is evil,¡± Monica said.

    ¡®Mrs. Winter, Mr. Winter, and Grandpa Winter treat me very well.¡± Shelly admitted, ¡°But after all, I was brought back to the Winters to be Nox¡¯s wife.

    Now that Nox has a fiancee, it¡¯s not appropriate for me to stay in the Winters.¡±

    ¡°You have too much pride.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± Shelly quickly denied it. ¡°Actually, there was a time when I couldn¡¯t make ends meet, and I did think about going back to the Winters. However, it felt like I would be cheating on the Winters if I brought a child with me. So, after thinking about it, I decided not to go back and embarrass the Winters. In fact, earning money and raising my own child with it isn¡¯t as hard as I thought it would be. When I was young, I was afraid of being poor. That was why I wanted money so much. Now, I have learned to live within my means, and I have to say, without Nox by my side, I feel much happier..¡±

 Chapter 1545 - Chapter 1545: Jeanne Tells Monica Her Identity

    Chapter 1545: Jeanne Tells Monica Her Identity

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Monica did not know how Nox would react when he heard those words. He might think Shelly was deeply in love with him and that she probably left the Winters because she loved them too much.

    Monica had thought so too, but as expected, no woman would really like a man like Nox. Perhaps Zoe was only with him for fame, money, and status.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t your child Nox¡¯s?¡± Jeanne suddenly asked.

    ¡°It really isn¡¯t,¡± Shelly answered, looking very serious. ¡°I¡¯m not that great to be pregnant with Nox¡¯s child and to want to take care of her all by myself. If it¡¯s Nox¡¯s child, even if I can¡¯t be with Nox, I¡¯ll at least ask for child support.

    However, it¡¯s not Nox¡¯s child, and that¡¯s why I can¡¯t return to the Winters.¡±

    Jeanne nodded and believed her.

    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t waste any more of your time. If you need anything, you can press the service bell. I¡¯ll be outside.¡± Shelly smiled.

    ¡°Do you want to eat with us?¡± Monica suddenly invited her.

    Somehow, she felt that she had a connection with Shelly, not because of the rtionship between Nox and Shelly, but because Shelly was the one who informed her about Finn¡¯s being drugged a few years ago.

    Regardless of the process or oue, they had helped each other before, so it was normal for them to have a meal together.

    ¡°I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t eat with guests during my shift.¡± Shelly quickly refused.

    Monica did not insist.

    ¡°Enjoy.¡± Shelly then left respectfully.

    When the door closed, Monica said helplessly, ¡°I actually quite like Shelly. I¡¯ve always felt that she¡¯s more real than Nox¡¯s current fianc¨¦e, Zoe.¡±

    Jeanne nodded, tacitly agreeing to Monica¡¯sment.

    ¡°I have a feeling that Zoe is not a simple woman. I don¡¯t mean that she could hurt Nox, but I think Nox has been deceived by her.¡± Monica said seriously to Candice, ¡°I saw Zoe having dinner with another man before. Although Nox doesn¡¯t care, a woman¡¯s sixth sense is strong, and Zoe strikes me as an indecent woman.¡±

    Monica did not know why she wanted to tell Candice everything. Such a private thing should be kept a secret. However, she could not control her mouth or her thoughts when she sat with the woman.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you investigate her?¡± Jeanne said bluntly.

    ¡°I do want to help Nox with investigating her, but as you know, it¡¯s

    inappropriate for others to interfere in one¡¯s rtionship. Perhaps Nox knows something about Zoe but doesn¡¯t care because they¡¯re on good terms now. If I find out the truth and tell Nox, how do you think Nox would react? If he stays with Zoe, he would feel embarrassed. If he broke up with her, he would feel sad. Forget it.¡± Monica sighed, ¡°He should handle his rtionship matters himself. He deserves to be cuckolded since he has fooled around with many women in his life.¡±

    Jeanne looked at Monica and believed Monica had grown up a lot, considering she knew how to consider things from someone else¡¯s perspective.

    If it were in the past, Monica would definitely aggressively expose everything in the name of justice. Although she had good intentions, it might embarrass others.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Jeanne¡¯s gaze made Monica feel a little ufortable. ¡°Is there something on my face? Or do you disagree with my point of view?¡±

    ¡°No, I agree with you. Nox should solve his rtionship matters by himself. If bystanders interfered, he would suspect us of destroying his rtionship.¡±

    Jeanne agreed. ¡°It suddenly seems to me that you¡¯ve matured.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always been very mature, okay?¡± Monica looked very unhappy.

    Candice spoke as if she was very familiar with her.

    However, Jeanne smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    Monica picked up her utensils and was a little shocked. The dishes on the table were all her favorite.

    Finn must have told Candice. If Finn could tell Candice that she had a mole on her thigh, he could definitely tell her what she liked. To bribe her like that, Candice was indeed too shrewd.

    ¡°How¡¯s your pregnancy?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty good. I don¡¯t have morning sickness anymore, and I feel alright, ¡±

    Monica replied..

 Chapter 1546 - Chapter 1546: Jeanne Tells Monica Her Identity

    Chapter 1546: Jeanne Tells Monica Her Identity

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    It was as if she was not pregnant.

    ¡°You have to be careful with twins.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Monica replied, seemingly not wanting to get too friendly with Candice. Then, she asked, ¡°Why did you ask me out today?¡±

    Jeanne was about to speak.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about my rtionship with Finn. I know how to handle that,¡± Monica said straightforwardly.

    Finn had told Candice so many things. Perhaps it was Finn who had asked that woman to persuade her. After all, Finn could even make use of Paige, let alone others.

    ¡°I won¡¯t say much about you and him. Anyway, you¡¯ll get back together one day.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Monica said firmly, ¡°I¡¯ve already given up on Finn. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll get back together with him. A cold man like him is suited to grow old alone.¡± Jeanne could not help butugh. ¡°Isn¡¯t he changing?

    ¡°You can¡¯t teach an old dog new tricks.¡± Monica gritted her teeth. ¡°After a while, Finn will go back to his old self. When I think of all the grievances I¡¯ve suffered from him all these years, I wish I could kill myself. How blind was I to fall for him back then?¡±

    ¡°Finn resigned from his job as a doctor for you,¡± Jeanne reminded.

    ¡°Who knows if he¡¯s tired of being a doctor?¡±

    ¡°He learned cooking for you.¡±

    ¡°Who knows if he¡¯s tired of eating his own cooking?¡±

    ¡°Monica, is it so difficult for you to admit that Finn has changed?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not difficult for you. You haven¡¯t experienced any emotional setbacks! When ites to your rtionship with Fourth Master Swan, the people before you have already paved the way for your rtionship, and what you¡¯re getting now is the best of Fourth Master Swan. That is why you can think so highly of yourself and give others advice! However, you have no idea that sometimes, the damage caused by rtionships can really living so unbearable!¡± Monica was a little agitated.

    She did not know whether it was because she did not want Candice to give her advice or whether she did not like it when others tried to persuade her about Finn. Perhaps, it could also be because she thought of Jeanne¡¯s rtionship with Fourth Master Swan and how Candice was the one who reaped all the benefits in the end.

    It was something that she could not get over, and it would probably be a thorn in her throat that she could not pull out no matter what. Jeanne¡¯s death would haunt her for the rest of her life.

    Suddenly, silence filled the private room. Monica also felt that she was too agitated just now. However, she had never thought of apologizing.

    She immediately picked up her bag and was about to leave when she said, ¡®We can¡¯t be friends. I like your personality, but because of Jeanne, I really can¡¯t convince myself to be friends with you. Of course, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s wrong for you to be with Fourth Master Swan. No one can exin the matters of the heart. But now that you¡¯re with the Fourth Master Swan, you should stay with him. I won¡¯t me you, but I won¡¯t give you my blessings either. So¡­ that¡¯s it.¡±

    Monica thought it was best to make things clear so that she would not be led by the nose by that woman. Every time she had a deep conversation with the woman, she would feel guilty when she went back, feeling like she had let Jeanne down.

    How could she say so much to Fourth Master Swan¡¯s wife? How could she ept Fourth Master Swan¡¯s wife? She should keep an absolute distance from her.

    With that thought in mind, Monica¡¯s footsteps were firm.

    Just as she opened the door of the private room and was about to leave, she heard Jeanne ask from behind her, ¡°In your heart, is Jeanne such a petty person?¡±

    Monica pursed her lips. Her hand was still on the doorknob, but she did not turn it.

    ¡°Will Jeanne be jealous or even angry that you¡¯re making new friends?¡±

    ¡°She won¡¯t.¡± Monica said firmly, ¡°But I will get angry because I made a new friend, one that I shouldn¡¯t have. My only friend in this world is Jeanne. Even if she dies, no one can stop her from being my friend.¡±

    Jeanne smiled, and her eyes were red. Ever since he was young, Monica had always relied on her, but she never thought that she was so important to Monica.

    As she watched Monica open the door angrily, she said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m

    Jeanne..¡±

 Chapter 1547 -

    Chapter 1547: Jeanne Tells Monica Her Identity

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Behind Monica, Jeanne made sure to enunciate her every word.

    Monica froze at the door and thought that she was hearing things. How could Candice be Jeanne? How could Candice call herself Jeanne? They clearly did not look alike at all.

    She turned around, her eyes red. As her eyes were red, her vision was blurry, and she could not see that the woman in front of her also had red eyes with tears in them.

    ¡°Are you trying to say that you can also be Jeanne?¡±

    ¡°I am Jeanne, Monica.¡± Jeanne was suppressing her emotions, and her voice sounded choked up.

    Even when she regained her memory and found out that she was Jeanne, she did not feel as bad as she did now. Hence, she did think that telling Monica the truth would make her so emotional.

    She pursed her lips tightly. She felt good to be alive¡­ and to be able to see the people she loved.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you Candice?¡± Monica still did not believe her.

    How could she believe that Candice had be Jeanne? Was Jeanne not dead?

    Jeanne died in the Sanders¡¯ residence, along with all the members of the Sanders. How did she suddenlye back to life? How did she be someone else? Jeanne must be lying to her on purpose.

    She could not believe it or ept the little bit of hope that Jeanne was alive because she was afraid that she would not be able to ept the disappointment.

    Tears streamed down her face, and she was a wreck.

    Jeanne said, ¡°Monica, I¡¯m really alive.¡±

    ¡°Alive? Why did you be Candice?¡±

    ¡°Because in the eyes of outsiders, Jeanne is dead.¡± Jeanne exined, ¡°As for why I look like Candice, you can ask Finn. It¡¯s all thanks to him.¡±

    ¡°Finn did stic surgery on you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jeanne nodded.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t tell me.¡± Monica was still doubtful.

    She was probably afraid that everything was a lie, so she did not dare to ept it.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t even tell me.¡±

    Monica did not understand what Jeanne meant by that.

    Jeanne said, ¡°Edward was afraid that I wouldn¡¯t be able to ept living with this identity, so he made me take amnesia pills. I couldn¡¯t remember anything for a long time until I married Edward as Candice again. Due to a strangebination of factors, I stopped taking the pill and gradually regained my memories.¡±

    Monica still did not believe it. In fact, she felt like she was in a movie. How could there be a pill that could make people lose their memories?

    Then, Monica suddenly thought of Patsy from some time ago and Patsy¡¯s strange behavior. There were two times when Patsy could not recognize her. Did Finn give Le Pei the medicine?

    At that thought, she started believing everything was real and that the person in front of her was Jeanne. Even though the woman did not look like Jeanne, the person in front of her was Jeanne.

    If it were not Jeanne, why did Monica feel so close to her? If it were not Jeanne, how could Monica feel sofortable with her? If it were not Jeanne¡­ It was Jeanne, the woman she almost wanted to dig out of her grave. Not only was she still alive, but she lived so close to Monica.

    Tears streamed down Monica¡¯s face like a waterfall. However, she could not say a word. She did not know how to express her current emotions or thank the heavens for keeping Jeanne alive. All of a sudden, it seemed like all she knew was to cry.

    Jeanne rubbed her eyes and looked at the woman in front of her, feeling a little helpless. She had just said that Monica had grown up and matured, yet now she was crying like a child, just like when they were young.

    When Monica was young, she loved to cry. Whenever she cried, her tears and snot would be everywhere. With that, Jeanne stood up and walked toward Monica.

    Monica looked at the woman in front of her with teary eyes. It was almost impossible to see thetter¡¯s face clearly, and because of that, Jeanne¡¯s face from before appeared in front of her. That face was so beautiful that it made her jealous.

    ¡°Monica.¡± Jeanne lowered her head and held her hand.

    When they were young, they always held hands wherever they went. Now, however, it seemed like a lifetime had passed since then.

    She felt Jeanne¡¯s gentle hand holding hers tightly.

    ¡°Be good, don¡¯t cry. You¡¯re still pregnant.¡± Jeanne coaxed Monica with her gentle voice.

    Monica cried even harder. It was as if she caught of glimpse of their childhood. Whenever she cried when she was young, Jeanne would coax her and treat her very gently..

 Chapter 1548 - Chapter 1548: Jeanne Tells Monica Her Identity

    Chapter 1548: Jeanne Tells Monica Her Identity

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Monica said she would be Jeanne¡¯s mother from now on since Jeanne¡¯s mother had passed away. Unexpectedly, Jeanne had been taking care of her since she was young. If anything happened, Jeanne would always rush in front of her, and she had always doted on her.

    At that moment, Monica broke down and threw herself into Jeanne¡¯s arms. As she hugged Jeanne tightly, she cried even harder.

    Jeanne felt a little helpless. If Monica continued to cry like that, the fetus would be affected. Then, how was she going to exin that to Finn?

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± Jeanne also hugged Monica tightly.

    Their friendship was¡­ pure and unconditional.

    The two of them hugged each other and cried for a long time, and toward the end, Monica¡¯s voice was hoarse.

    When the two of them returned to the dining table, Monica was still sobbing. She sobbed and looked at Jeanne without blinking. It still felt surreal seeing her.

    ¡°You should eat something.¡± Jeanne picked up some food for Monica.

    Monica was still staring at her.

    ¡°Monica.¡± Jeanne frowned.

    She was getting a little angry. She could not believe Monica still did not know how to take care of herself at that age. Did she not know that she was pregnant and that pregnant women needed nutrition?

    ¡°I was thinking, other people undergo stic surgery to make themselves look better. Take Shelly for example. After stic surgery, Shelly looks really good. But you, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a loss?¡± Monica said bluntly.

    Jeanne knew that she could not have much hope for Monica. Her focus would never be on the same level as ordinary people.

    ¡°Eat something.¡± Jeanne urged, not answering Monica¡¯s question.

    Monica quickly picked up her utensils and started eating. She had really touched a sore spot.

    Did Monica think she wanted to do it willingly? She was also very upset with that face of hers. However, she still had to thank the owner of that face. If it were not for her, Jeanne probably would not have been able to live so easily.

    Back then, Edward could avoid Alex¡¯s eyes and allow her to live openly all thanks to the owner of that face. As for the owner of that face¡­ she was indeed dead.

    On the eve of the announcement of her death, Edward went to look for Wyatt alone and persuaded him to let her live on as Candice. To Wyatt, allowing that would be a way to remember his daughter. At the very least, his daughter¡¯s face would live in this world.

    ¡°Now that you remember everything, will you still be with Fourth Master Swan?¡± Monica asked as she ate.

    A second ago, she was crying her heart out, but the next second, she seemed to have forgotten what she was crying about.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jeanne nodded.

    Monica looked at her and thought that it was unlike Jeanne¡¯s character.

    Considering she had been schemed against, she should at least be a little angry.

    A few days ago, Finn said that Jeanne and Fourth Master Swan had a fight. Could it be that Jeanne suddenly remembered her identity and left? How many days had it been and she was back?

    ¡°Although Fourth Master Swan is really good to you, I have to remind you that when you lost your memory, Fourth Master Swan and Susan had a daughter, Paige. Aren¡¯t you disgusted by that?¡±

    It was said that they should persuade peace and not separation. However, Monica was just a woman who liked to go against the norm.

    ¡°Paige is my daughter,¡± Jeanne said bluntly.

    Stunned, Monica widened her eyes and looked at Jeanne. ¡°Paige is your daughter? How was that possible? You were already dead when Paige was born!¡±

    Jeanne was speechless.

    ¡°What I mean is, at that time, they¡¯ve announced your death to the public.¡± Monica quickly corrected herself.

    ¡°You said it yourself.¡±

    ¡°So, when they announced to the public that I was dead, I was actually in Bamboo Garden, waiting for mybor.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Monica was furious.

    Since she was not dead at that time, why did she not tell her? Did Jeanne not know how upset she was at that time?

    ¡°Because I thought that I would die after giving birth to Paige, and since I was going to die, I didn¡¯t want to give you any hope,¡± Jeanne exined.

    ¡°In that case, how did you give birth to Paige? Did you give birth to her in Bamboo Garden? Didn¡¯t you give birth to George by C-section? Didn¡¯t they say that if you did a C-section for the first child, you would have to do a C-section for the second?¡± Monica asked emotionally.

    ¡°No, I chose to give birth naturally for my second child because Finn said that the fetal position was right.¡±

    ¡°Finn?¡±

    ¡°Finn was my obstetrician when I was pregnant with Paige.¡±

    Monica was at a loss for words. Therefore, Finn knew everything from the start, but he kept it from her.

    ¡°If you think about it carefully, you should be able to recall that there was a period of time when Finn would leave suddenly in the middle of the night.

    Most of the time, it should be because I didn¡¯t feel well.¡±

    Monica thought about it and realized there was a period of time when Finn would receive a phone call and leave at lightning speed. At that time, she thought that Finn only cared about his work and did not care about her at all. However, it turned out it was all because of Jeanne.

    ¡°Was Finn inbor with you?¡± Monica asked.

    Jeanne smiled. ¡°Are you jealous?¡±

    ¡°Why would I be jealous?¡± Monica did not care. ¡°Finn is a doctor and has seen countless women¡¯s bodies. If I¡¯m jealous, I would be jealous all the time. Besides, I don¡¯t even like Finn anymore. I don¡¯t care who Finn helps inbor, and it¡¯s none of my business. I¡¯m just curious how you gave birth to Paige.¡± Jeanne looked at Monica. It was obvious that she did not believe Monica.

    ¡°It¡¯s true. I¡¯m not jealous!¡± Monica exined again, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about Finn delivering your baby. If you like him, I¡¯ll give you my blessings even if you get together with Finn. As long as it¡¯s something you want, I won¡¯t snatch him from you.¡±

    Jeanne could not stand how silly Monica was, but it was also very touching. She said, ¡°No, Finn is very careful in this aspect.¡±

    In the end, Monica still got a little emotional.

    She would never admit that it was because she did not want to see Finn with another woman. No matter what the reason was, she just felt that¡­ it would be awkward with someone whom she would meet every day.

    ¡°It must be because Fourth Master Swan doesn¡¯t want to.¡± Monica found an excuse, ¡°A person like Fourth Master Swan should be extremely possessive. He definitely doesn¡¯t want you to be seen by other men.¡±

    ¡°Both.¡± Jeanne did not deny it. ¡°But ultimately, although Finn doesn¡¯t know how to express it, he¡¯s absolutely loyal to you.¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t loyalty exist between a couple? Am I supposed to be moved by this?¡± Monica¡¯s rejection of Finn was apparent in her words.

    At that moment, Jeanne felt like giving up on convincing Monica of Finn.

    ¡°By the way, does that mean you¡¯re the only woman in Fourth Master Swan¡¯s life?¡± Monica quickly asked.

    She seemed to have finally understood the situation.

    Jeanne nodded silently. The moment she nodded, the corners of her mouth curled up into a blissful smile.

    Monica looked at Jeanne¡¯s expression and finally understood why Jeanne would really let bygones be bygones. She would never bear to be cruel to a man who loved her so much..

 Chapter 1549 - Chapter 1549: Monica Gives In to Finn (They Make Up)

    Chapter 1549: Monica Gives In to Finn (They Make Up)

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Monica, if I can let go of everything and choose to get back together with Edward, why don¡¯t you try and work hard with Finn to reignite the spark in your rtionship?¡± Jeanne asked Monica.

    Monica smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Are you afraid of being hurt again?¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what kind of feelings I have for Finn right now. All I Imow is that living with him is very tiring.¡±

    ¡°Actually, you¡¯re just reluctant to,¡± Jeanne concluded.

    ¡°Maybe.¡± Monica nodded. ¡°But I¡¯ve always felt that I couldn¡¯t change Finn, nor could I make him feel anything. I¡¯ve always had to sacrifice myself to be with him, which was tiring. The rtionship that I¡¯ve dreamed of is that we will love each other; we will put each other first and not just make do with what we have.¡±

    ¡°In the past, Finn was unwilling to express himself, so he held himself back, which led to his current personality. He didn¡¯t Imow that kind of personality was harmful to others, but the current Finn has changed a lot, especially for you. It doesn¡¯t make sense for the both of you to be strangers after sacrificing so much for each other. Monica, don¡¯t make yourself regret it.¡±

    Monica bit her lips tightly. She was really determined not to be with Finn and had never thought about regretting it.

    ¡°After dying once, I¡¯ve realized that there are many things I want to cherish. It¡¯s true that Edward has done many things that go against my principles. There¡¯s even a lot of hatred between us, but in the end, I¡¯ve decided to let go of everything and be with Edward. The greatest thing about love is that we can ept each other and even be the best version of ourselves for each other.¡±

    Monica did not know how to respond. She had always found thatpared to Jeanne¡¯s definition of a rtionship, hers was always so petty and unpresentable.

    ¡°I¡¯m not forcing you to be with Finn. I¡¯m just telling you that, as someone who has been through it before, don¡¯t miss out on the man who loves you the most. Sometimes, I think that when I climbed into Edward¡¯s bed at 18, if I had trusted him a little more and insisted on waiting for him to see him, I wouldn¡¯t have returned to the Hills and experienced so many tragic things.¡± Jeanne smiled.

    Although it was a relieved smile, it was also mixed with a lot of sadness.

    People would always regret many things, but it all depended on how one could figure it out.

    ¡°So Monica, give yourself and Finn another chance,¡± Jeanne consoled.

    She came to see Monica today not only to tell her that she was Jeanne but also to matchmake her with Finn. In the past, Finn was not the most suitable person for Monica, but now, she waspletely certain that he was.

    In the end, Monica did not give Jeanne an urate answer, but Jeanne did not force her to listen to her advice.

    When it came to rtionships, outsiders would only see a part of it, and only the people in the rtionship knew what was truly going on. Moreover, for Monica, who loved Finn so much, to be able to make up her mind to break up with Finn, only she knew what she had gone through.

    After the two of them had dinner, they left together.

    Shelly had been waiting at the door. The moment she saw theming out, she was unusually respectful. ¡°Madam, Ms. Cardellini, pleasee again.¡±

    Both of them looked at Shelly, and Monica suddenly said, ¡°Shelly, Nox is getting married.¡±

    Shelly smiled. ¡°I saw the news.¡±

    The news said that Nox and Zoe had confirmed a wedding date, but they had yet to announce the exact date to the public.

    ¡°Anyway, if you encounter any difficulties in the future, feel free to call me.¡± Monica took out a business card from her bag. ¡°Keep it.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Shelly was grateful.

    Monica nodded at Shelly and left River Restaurant with Jeanne.

    At the entrance of the restaurant, two familiar cars were waiting at the entrance, which made Monica frown. Then, when she saw that the people who got out of the car were Edward and Finn, she turned to look at Jeanne.

    ¡°I only told Edward that I¡¯m here.¡± leanne exined.

    Edward stepped forward and pulled Jeanne into her embrace. ¡°I told Finn.¡±

    Of course, Monica could not say anything about that..

 Chapter 1550 - Chapter 1550: Monica Gives In to Finn (They Make Up)

    Chapter 1550: Monica Gives In to Finn (They Make Up)

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    After all, since the Leader had spoken, she did not dare to talk back.

    The bad impression she had of Fourth Master Swan was because he was a half-hearted sc*mbag. However, now that she knew everything, not only did she not have a bad impression of him, but she was also impressed.

    On second thought, perhaps Fourth Master Swan had done so much and even became the Leader all for Jeanne. How could other people¡¯s love be so great?

    Monica watched as Edward carried Jeanne into the car. Jeanne¡¯s blissful smile in Edward¡¯s embrace was not faked.

    She watched emotionally as their car left in a convoy.

    ¡°Monica, I¡¯ll send you home,¡± Finn said.

    Monica turned to look at him.

    ¡°Your chauffeur has gone back. I¡¯ll send you home,¡± Finn said again.

    Monica pursed her lips. This time, she did not refuse. Instead, she took the initiative and walked toward the backseat of Finn¡¯s car.

    Finn heaved a sigh of relief. He was really afraid that Monica would reject him, but he was even more afraid that Monica would ask Brandon to pick her up.

    Then, he returned to the driver¡¯s seat and still drove at the speed of a turtle. However, Monica was used to his speed, so she just stared out the window at the shing neon lights.

    Sometimes, it felt like time passed really quickly. When she met Finn, she was 19 years old. Now, she was 29 years old. It had been a whole ten years, and she had experienced so much in the past ten years. Now that she thought about it, she found it pretty unbelievable.

    In the quiet car, Monica changed the topic. ¡°You knew Candice was Jeanne, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Finn¡¯s grip on the steering wheel tightened as he nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Monica asked. She was still a little angry about it

    ¡°Fourth Master forbade anyone to know.¡±

    ¡°To you guys, I¡¯m not trustworthy enough, am I?¡±

    ¡°No, it was just that the more people knew about it, the more dangerous it was. Back when Fourth Master seized power from Alex, many people were involved. So, the less you knew, the safer you were, ¡± Finn exined.

    Monica remained silent, not knowing whether to ept his exnation or not.

    Finn said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve hinted at you before.¡±

    Monica turned to look at him.

    ¡°I told you to spend more time with Candice. You¡¯ll like her.¡±

    ¡°Finn, you think too highly of me! Didn¡¯t you think I would think you were brainwashing me just so that I could please Fourth Master Swan?¡±

    Finn was speechless.

    ¡°Forget it.¡± Monica did not seem to want to argue about it anymore. ¡°It¡¯s good that Jeanne is still alive.¡±

    Since Jeanne was still alive, she no longer bore any hatred toward him. Finn did not say anything else. After all, he was not in the right in the matter, and it was all his fault.

    As the car drove steadily on the street, silence filled the car again. It was very quiet.

    ¡°Monica.¡± Finn took the initiative to speak, just when Monica thought that he would not speak again.

    ¡°Can we start over?¡± Finn asked carefully and even a little fearfully.

    Monica pursed her lips. She could not deny that Jeanne had always had a big influence on her. A few words from Jeanne could change her opinion on something and her so-called persistence. She said, ¡°Give me some time to think about it.¡±

    Finn¡¯s entire body tensed up.

    He had thought of the worst possible answer, which was no, and the best-case scenario, which was also no. However, he had never expected Monica to say she would think about it.

    Did it mean that she would consider starting over with him?

    He was beyond excited, but he was trying hard to suppress it.

    ¡°Drive seriously.¡± Monica seemed to have noticed Finn¡¯s reaction and quickly reminded him.

    At that moment, the cars were all taking the S route. Although it waste, there was quite a lot of traffic on the streets, so Finn¡¯s behavior was very dangerous.

    Only then did Finn realize that he was indeed a little unsettled. He quickly took a deep breath to calm himself down before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you for as long as you want.¡±

    Monica did not answer because she was really conflicted. She had never been carefree toward Finn before.

    When the car arrived at the entrance of Monica¡¯s residential area, Finn quickly got out of the car, opened the door for Monica, and held her hand as she got out.

    The two of them held hands, and Monica did not shake him off this time.

    ¡°You can go back now,¡± Monica said.

    Finn nodded..

 Chapter 1551 - Chapter 1551: Monica Gives In to Finn (They Make Up)

    Chapter 1551: Monica Gives In to Finn (They Make Up)

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Monica looked at their sped hands and watched as Finn reluctantly let go of her hand. Then, as she turned around and walked into the neighborhood, she could feel Finn¡¯s gaze on her from behind. He did not leave at all.

    Monica thought, perhaps Jeanne was right. Finn had changed a lot for her, and what she wanted was for Finn to change!

    She stepped into the elevator, went home, andy on the bed. She could not help but touch her lower abdomen and think, ¡®Do the two little guys inside want a daddy?¡¯

    Just then, the phone rang. Monica nced at the caller ID and picked it up.

    ¡°Brandon.¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t forgotten about going to Casterbridge tomorrow to discuss the export of medicine, right?¡±

    She had indeed forgotten.

    ¡°Can you go in your current condition?¡± Brandon was a little worried.

    ¡°My condition is stable now, so I should be fine.¡±

    ¡°Last time, you had really bad morning sickness.¡±

    ¡°It was an exception.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to get a doctor to apany you?¡± Brandon suggested.

    ¡°No need.¡± Monica refused.

    ¡°Alright. The flight tomorrow is at night, and considering the time difference, we¡¯ll be arriving at night too. We¡¯ll rest for one night and meet with the other party¡¯s general manager on the third day to discuss the cooperation.¡±

    ¡°Sure, pick me up at my neighborhood tomorrow night.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Monica thought about it for a while and gave

    Jeanne a call. ¡°Are you home?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± Jeanne replied, ¡°Why? Can¡¯t bear to part with me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too narcissistic.¡±

    The other party smiled nonchntly. ¡°In that case, why are you looking for

    ¡°I¡¯m going to Casterbridge tomorrow, so I¡¯m informing you that I¡¯ll be gone for a week. Don¡¯t miss me too much.¡±

    ¡°It seems like you¡¯re the one who¡¯ll be missing me!¡± Jeanne exposed her mercilessly.

    ¡°Although you know that, you don¡¯t have to expose me. You¡¯re still my friend,¡± Monica retorted.

    ¡°Okay, be careful there, especially since you¡¯re pregnant,¡± Jeanne reminded.

    ¡°I know how to take care of myself.¡±

    ¡°Good night.¡¯

    ¡°Good night.¡±

    Jeanne hung up the phone and could not help but smile.

    Edward had juste out of the bathroom after taking a shower. Seeing her smile, he asked, ¡°What made you so happy?

    ¡°I just suddenly think that there¡¯s a chance for Monica and Finn to get back together.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Edward frowned.

    ¡°Let me make a call,¡± Jeanne said.

    Then, she got up from the bed and walked to the balcony.

    Edward stared at her back. He had thought that Jeanne would leave him after everything was exposed and had never dared to imagine that he could still have such happiness now.

    On the balcony, Jeanne gave Finn a call. ¡°You sent Monica back together. Have you guys made any progress?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Monica said to give her some time to think about whether she wants to ept me.¡± Finn said bluntly, ¡°Jeannie, thank you so much.¡±

    Jeanne smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. You¡¯ve changed a lot too, and Monica can see that. I¡¯m calling to tell you that Monica is going to Casterbridge tomorrow night.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s pregnant, yet she¡¯s still going?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why she needs a doctor to go with her.¡±

    Finn immediately understood what she meant and quickly thanked her. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to thank me. It was Monica¡¯s idea,¡± Jeanne said bluntly.

    Finn did not quite believe it.

    ¡°Monica clearly knows that I¡¯m trying to matchmake you two, yet she took the initiative to call me and tell me she¡¯s to go to Casterbridge. Isn¡¯t her motive obvious?¡± Jeanne raised her eyebrows.

    Monica, who had worked hard in the business world for so many years, was no longer as pure and innocent as she used to be.

    ¡°Thank you for telling me.¡± Finn tried to control the excitement in his heart.

    Jeanne could feel Finn¡¯s excitement even through the phone. She said, ¡°Seize the opportunity. I¡¯m hanging up.¡±

    ¡°Good night.¡±

    ¡°Good night.¡±

    Jeanne put down the phone, and as soon as she put it down, her body was suddenly hugged from behind. She was stunned. A particr someone¡¯s head was already leaning against her neck and was being intimate with her.

    ¡°Edward, we can¡¯t do this so often.¡± Jeanne was getting nervous. She Imew what Edward wanted to do the moment he got close.

    ¡°I¡¯m still young.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re almost 40 years old!¡± Jeanne said mercilessly.

    A certain someone immediately became furious. ¡°I¡¯m only 33 years old.¡±

    He was still far from being 40. Besides¡­

    ¡°Even if I¡¯m 40, I can still¡­¡± Edward bit Jeanne¡¯s ear.

    It was all kinds of¡­

    ¡°Edward.¡± Jeanne could not take it anymore.. ¡°If you do that again, we¡¯ll sleep in separate rooms!¡±

 Chapter 1552 - Chapter 1552: Monica Gives In to Finn (They Make Up)

    Chapter 1552: Monica Gives In to Finn (They Make Up)

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Edward immediately kept his hands to himself. However, he was a little hurt. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like it, but you can¡¯t be so indulgent. Today, your assistant sent me a message saying that you¡­ have been zoning out a lot at work, so he asked me if you haven¡¯t been sleeping well because you¡¯ve been working especially hard recently. He even asked if he should get the doctor toe over and check on your mental health!¡± Jeanne became angrier as she spoke.

    Edward¡¯s lips curled into a big smile.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even know what to say to your assistant. I couldn¡¯t possibly tell him that you had been overindulged in sex and that was why you¡¯re exhausted!¡± Jeanne was exasperated. She looked at Edward¡¯s beautiful smile and said, ¡°How are you still smiling? Do you know how embarrassed I was?¡± ¡°How embarrassed?¡± Edward whispered into her ear.

    ¡°Edward, can you be a little more serious about it?¡± Jeanne could not take it

    anymore.

    She was talking about something in all seriousness, yet he was¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡± He was listening, but it did not stop him from doing what he was doing.

    Jeanne¡¯s body tensed up as she said, ¡°From now on, I¡¯m going to control the number of times we have sex strictly.¡±

    Someone¡¯s body stiffened.

    ¡°Since we have done it this morning, you should get some sleep tonight. Otherwise, I¡¯ll share a room with Paige!¡± Jeanne threatened. Someone had no choice but to try to calm himself down.

    ¡°If you understand, go to bed,¡± Jeanne said.

    Edward bent down and picked Jeanne up in his arms. Startled, Jeanne wrapped her arms around Edward¡¯s neck. Edward said, ¡°There must be a buffer period for setting rules.¡±

    Jeanne looked at him warily. ¡°So, we¡¯ll start tomorrow night.¡±

    ¡°Edward-

    ¡°Shh.¡± Edward ced her on the bed and put his fingers on her lips.

    Jeanne frowned.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk.¡±

    ¡®F*ck. Would I lose my virginity if I didn¡¯t speak?¡¯

    ¡°In a while, you¡¯ll be screaming.¡±

    ¡®Damn it, you b*stard!¡¯

    The next day, Monica packed her luggage. It was 7 p.m. at night, and Brandon hade over to help her with it. Then, the two of them got into a taxi to the airport together.

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to bring a doctor? If you need one, I can help you contact one immediately.¡± Brandon was still a little worried. Recalling Monica¡¯s situationst time, he was almost scared to death.

    ¡°No need.¡± Monica rejected his offer immediately.

    As such, Brandon did not try to persuade her further.

    As it was a night flight, there were not many people when the car arrived at the airport. Moreover, they got first-ss seats, so the check-in process was done quickly.

    Before the security check, Monica seemed to turn around to take a look.

    ¡°Are you waiting for someone?¡± Brandon asked.

    ¡°No.¡± Monica turned around.

    After that, she walked in with Brandon.

    As the timing was just right, they boarded the ne as soon as they entered the airport. The two of them sat in their designated seats, with a stewardess serving them one-on-one.

    ¡°Just get me a nket. I don¡¯t need anything else for the time being, ¡± Monica said.

    ¡°Alright, Miss. Please wait a moment.¡± the air stewardess said respectfully.

    ¡°Are you sleepy?¡± Brandon asked.

    ¡°A little,¡± Monica replied.

    ¡°Then, you should sleep first. You can eat something when you¡¯re hungryter.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    The air stewardess passed a nket to Monica.

    After Monica got pregnant, she seemed to be sleeping more. It used to be really difficult for her to fall asleep on the ne, but now she would fall asleep a while after closing her eyes.

    However, since she was sleeping soundly, she had no idea that the seat beside her had been switched.

    Brandon looked at Finn and Monica. It was not that he was willing to give up his seat. On the contrary, he knew very well that he had lost in his pursuit of Monica from the moment she became pregnant.

    He did not mind that Monica was pregnant. He had gone abroad when he was very young, so he was much more open-minded than many people in the country, though it did not mean that he did not care that she was pregnant. It was just that if he could be with Monica, he could ept her child.

    The reason he lost was because Monica did not let go of Finn down. If Finn did not pursue Monica again, Monica would not be with Finn anymore. However, Finn took the initiative, and Monica could not refuse.

    Brandon looked away. Even if he decided to let go of his feelings for Monica, he still could not bear to watch the both of them being intimate.

    At that moment, Finn was hugging Monica in his arms, and Monica was leaning into Finn¡¯s embrace with no resistance at all. In fact, she seemed to be sleeping better..

 Chapter 1553 - Chapter 1553: Monica Gives In to Finn (They Make Up)

    Chapter 1553: Monica Gives In to Finn (They Make Up)

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    It suddenly struck Brandon that Monica did not want a doctor toe along because she knew Finn woulde along. Was she looking for Finn when she turned around after entering the security check?

    F*ck. Why did that make him feel so upset?

    The ne was flying in the sky, and Monica did not know how long she had slept. Anyway, she was still on the ne when she woke up.

    She moved her body, feeling a little ufortable. However, the moment she moved, she felt that something was wrong with her sleeping position. How could she fall asleep in Brandon¡¯s arms? Moreover, she had slept very well.

    Just as she was about to resist, she suddenly saw Brandon sitting at the side and he was asleep. Therefore, who was the person hugging her?

    She looked up and saw Finn, who seemed to be sound asleep at the moment. He did not wake up because he was awake.

    No matter what, seeing him still make her heart skip a beat. She had indeed thought that Finn woulde along, but she did not see him when she boarded the ne, so she thought he would note. Yet, he was here.

    She gently broke free from Finn¡¯s embrace and sat down on her seat. Finn did not seem to have woken up or noticed that she had left.

    Monica pressed the service bell, and the air stewardess hurried forward. ¡°Miss, is there anything I can do for you?¡±

    ¡°Get me a nket.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±

    The air stewardess brought a nket for Monica, and Monica immediately covered Finn with a nket. Then, she told the stewardess to bring her some food.

    Recently, not only had she been feeling sleepier than usual, but she also got hungry easily. As she was too hungry, she did not notice that the man who was sleeping with his eyes closed had a beautiful smile on his face.

    The ne flew for over seven hours beforending at Casterbridge

    International Airport. By then, Finn, Monica, and Brandon were all awake.

    From the moment Finn woke up, Monica did not ask why Finn was on the ne. It was as if they had both tacitly agreed to travel together.

    After getting off the ne, the hotel arranged a private car to pick them up. The three of them sat together in the car, and soon, they arrived at the best five-star hotel in the area.

    anu IVIL. DLd11uon will ec lldve d LOOIII. ¨C Ille recepL101115Lec¡¯Keu them in. ¡°Mr. Finn, do you want a room to yourself? It seems you didn¡¯t make an appointment in advance.¡±

    Finn nced at Monica, who said to the receptionist, ¡°Alone.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± The receptionist quickly agreed, ¡°Our presidential suite is full at the moment, so there are no more rooms in the luxury private rooms. The only room left is the business suite. Is Mr. Finn okay with that?¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Finn replied.

    He also did not dare to push his luck with Monica.

    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange that for you. Your room is on the 8th floor, and Ms. Monica and Mr. Brandon¡¯s room is on the 26th floor,¡± the receptionist said.

    ¡°Are the rooms that far away from each other?¡± Finn seemed to mind the distance.

    ¡°Yes, it is. Because the room¡¯s specifications are different, the floor would be different,¡± the receptionist exined.

    ¡°Can you try to change it to one on a simr floor?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. There¡¯s really nothing else. We only have rooms below the eighth floor. All the rooms above are full.¡± The receptionist said apologetically, ¡°It happens to be the peak tourist season here, so the rooms are in short supply.¡¯

    Finn had no choice but to agree.

    Brandon, however, said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I switch rooms with you?¡±

    Finn was a little surprised as he did not expect Brandon woulde to matchmake him and Monica. Brandon¡¯s love for Monica was definitely not an act.

    ¡°You¡¯re a doctor, so you can sleep next door to Monica. It¡¯ll be easier for you to take care of her. Anyway, we¡¯ll just be staying for a few days. I don¡¯t mind the business suite.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Monica suddenly interrupted, ¡°Finn can share a room with me.¡± Finn was utterly shocked, and so was Brandon.

    Brandon only offered Finn his room for Monica¡¯s safety. If anything happened, Finn would immediately appear by Monica¡¯s side. He definitely was not doing that to let them sleep in the same room. He was not that kind! However, there was no way to take back what he had done now!

    Of course, Finn agreed immediately. He said to the receptionist, ¡°In that case, I don¡¯t want the business suite. Please put Monica and me in the same room..¡±

 Chapter 1554 - Chapter 1554: Monica Gives In to Finn (They Make Up)

    Chapter 1554: Monica Gives In to Finn (They Make Up)

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Very well, sir.¡±

    Monica looked at how excited Finn was¡­ She admitted that she had acted on impulse.

    After settling in, the hotel¡¯s dedicated butler brought the three of them to their presidential suites.

    Brandon watched helplessly as Finn and Monica walked into a room. He even wondered whether he was here to be a third wheel or to assist! He was furious!

    In the suite, Monica was really tired. After such a long flight, shey on the bed the moment she returned to her room, not wanting to move. On the contrary, Finn started to unpack his luggage as soon as he walked into the room.

    Finn only had a few pieces of clothing in his suitcase, and they took up very little space. The rest of his huge suitcase was filled with professional medical equipment, which was clearly prepared for her.

    Monica closed her eyes to rest, pretending not to see it.

    After Finn unpacked his luggage, he asked Monica, ¡°What¡¯s the passcode for your luggage?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get your pajamas out for you while you go take a shower.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. You can go take a shower. I can do it myself.¡±

    Monica was speechless.

    Finn knew that Monica would only set the simplest password, and that had not changed for many years.

    He opened the suitcase, took out all of Monica¡¯s clothes, and put them neatly into the cab. He even put her undergarments into a drawer.

    Coincidentally, Monica propped herself up and got up, intending to take her clothes to take a shower. The earlier she took a shower, the earlier she could go to bed and rest. After all, they were going to discuss a coboration tomorrow.

    As soon as she walked into the cloakroom, she saw Finn staring at her undergarments in a daze. Feeling a little embarrassed, Monica went forward and took a pair of underwear and a set of pajamas.

    Finn pursed his lips in response, but he also took a pair of shorts and a set of pajamas.

    Monica took a shower first, and after she came out of the shower, she went to lie on the bed. It was only then that Finn walked into the bathroom to take a shower.

    By the time he was done with his shower, Monica had already fallen asleep. She had been sleeping especially well recently.

    Finn hesitated for a few seconds before hey down on the big bed in the room. Upon noticing him, Monica¡¯s body tensed up a little. In fact, she was just pretending to be asleep. At that moment, she felt Finn approach her and pull her into his embrace.

    Before Monica could tell him not to hug her, she heard Finn say in her ear,

    ¡°Monica, I love you.¡±

    That one sentence made her hold her tongue for the entire night. When she woke up the next day, it was already 9 a.m. in the morning. The appointment was at 10.?30 a.m. in the morning, so it was almost time to get up.

    Monica tried to twist her body out of Finn¡¯s embrace. Finn was hugging her too tightly, but her resistance only made the person behind her hug her even tighter.

    His entire body was pressed against hers. She could even feel¡­

    With her face blushing, she said, ¡°Let go of me. I have a meeting to go toter.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Finn replied. However, he did not move.

    ¡°Finn, if you keep acting like this, we won¡¯t stay in the same room for the rest of this trip.¡±

    A certain someone quickly let go of her, and Monica found it funny. Since when did Finn be so easily threatened by her?

    Monica lifted the nket and got out of bed. Finn naturally got out of bed with her, and the two of them walked into the bathroom one after the other.

    When Monica stopped in her tracks, Finn also did the same. ¡°I need to go to the toilet.¡± Monica turned around and red at him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you.¡±

    Monica was at a loss for words.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡± Finn hurriedly corrected himself. Then, he walked out of the bathroom.

    Monica watched as the bathroom door was closed. She thought, ¡®Will it be like this from now on?¡¯

    From taking the initiative to ¡°invite¡± him to Casterbridge to tacitly allowing him to stay in the same room, Monica had, in fact, given in to Finn..

 Chapter 1555 - Chapter 1555: Monica Gets Jealous

    Chapter 1555: Monica Gets Jealous

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    When Monica finished washing up, Finn, too, had finished washing up.

    Breakfast was delivered to the room by the staff. The two of them sat at the dining table in front of therge floor-to-ceiling windows and ate breakfast.

    The sun was shining brightly, and the light spilled onto the dining table, creating a resplendent scene.

    ¡°I have a meeting about a coboration in the morning. Then, I¡¯ll have lunch with them and visit their pharmaceutical factory in the afternoon. Logically speaking, I should be back after dinner,¡± Monica said as she told Finn about her schedule for the day.

    Finn was a little surprised. He did not expect Monica to take the initiative to tell him that.

    ¡°So, you can go about on your own during the day,¡± Monica said coldly, making it impossible for Finn to tell her emotions.

    Finn said, ¡°Can I apany you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you should.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant. I¡¯m worried about you being too far away from me, especially in this foreign country.¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen me? I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t feel nausea at all.¡± Monica frowned, clearly displeased.

    ¡°There will be no signs of it most of the time, and sometimes, it might happen when you eat something that upsets your stomach,¡± Finn said seriously. Just as Monica was about to retort, Finn said, ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you.¡±

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t disturb me, what do you think thepany I¡¯m supposed to negotiate with will think? I don¡¯t want them to think that I¡¯m too pretentious.¡±

    ¡°To the public, you can introduce me as your subordinate. Why don¡¯t I be your secretary? It just so happens that your secretary isn¡¯t here,¡± Finn suggested.

    Monica pursed her lips, speechless. She did not think that far ahead, but it was true that she did not want him to follow her because she did not want the other party to think that she was too pretentious. If he was her secretary¡­

    Finn saw her hesitate and quickly said, ¡°I definitely won¡¯t interrupt your negotiation. ¡±

    Monica did not say anything else, which meant that she had tacitly agreed to it.

    A smile appeared on Finn¡¯s face. He was like a child who wanted to go out with his parents and was rejected at first but was overjoyed when they suddenly agreed. However, he tried very hard to hide his smile.

    Monica, on the other hand, shifted her gaze as she did not want to be affected by Finn.

    After the two of them had breakfast, Finn was dressed in a suit and leather shoes. He followed Monica, who was also dressed formally, out of the room.

    Brandon watched them leave together and felt a little disgusted. Looking at them, it gave him a feeling that his presence was not needed.

    The three of them arrived at Casterbridge¡¯srgest pharmaceuticalpany in the hotel¡¯s private car, where the staff received them warmly and respectfully. It was also Finn¡¯s first time seeing Monica at work.

    He knew that Monica had changed a lot, or she would not have been able to manage apany well. However, when he really saw her socializing, he was still a little surprised at how much Monica had changed. Now, no matter where she was, who she was facing, or how many people she was facing, she was reserved and calm. She even had a powerful presence.

    In front of the heads of arge corporation, or even a middle-aged man who was more than ten years older than her, she couldmand herself well.

    Both sides seemed to be negotiating politely and amicably, but in reality, they were both very aggressive. They were giving each other the greatest benefits.

    In the end, Finn believed Monica was the winner. The otherpany was convinced by her words and finally signed a trade contract with her. A contract worth tens of billions was finalized in just an hour.

    Suddenly, Finn had a feeling that Monica was beyond his reach. It made him think that if he had been a little careless, Monica would really have left him.

    Thank goodness that he realized it soon enough and caught her in time, just as she was about to leave. Now, he would not let go of her even if he was dead.

    After the contract was negotiated, the other party naturally invited them to have lunch together. Lunch was at a famous high-ss restaurant in Casterbridge.

    As Monica had only brought two people with her, the otherpany, as the host, brought more guests along. However, because they made Monica feel pressured, they only had two more people than Monica¡¯s group. Therefore, there were eight people at the table.

    In the business world, positions were important, so Monica and Finn were arranged to be separated..

 Chapter 1556 - Chapter 1556: Monica Gets Jealous

    Chapter 1556: Monica Gets Jealous

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Monica and the person in charge of the otherpany sat together, whereas Brandon was sitting on the other side, with Finn next to Brandon.

    Next to Finn was the secretary of the otherpany, a female secretary. Then, it was followed by some of the senior executives of the otherpany.

    They were all chatting at the dining table, and the atmosphere was lively. Most of the time, it was Monica and the other party¡¯s person in charge chatting, and the others would asionally chime in and agree.

    ¡®Mr. Jones, how do you find the food here?¡± Wendy Hanse, the otherpany¡¯s secretary, asked in a low voice.

    Finn¡¯s gaze was fixed on Monica. However, when he heard a voice beside his ear, he turned back to look at Wendy. ¡°It¡¯s pretty good, thank you.¡±

    He kept his manners. After all, as Monica¡¯s secretary today, he could not embarrass her.

    ¡°I saw you ate very little, so I thought it didn¡¯t suit your tastebuds.¡± Wendy chuckled. ¡°Try our local wild porcini pasta with bacon. It¡¯s considered a specialty of our capital.¡±

    As she spoke, she took the initiative to put some food on Finn¡¯s te.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Finn thanked her with a smile.

    Wendy also smiled back at him.

    Monica saw their interaction, but she only took a nce at them before chatting with the person in charge again. She did not seem to react to that.

    Since there was no drinking at that lunch, Wendy did not have to serve the guests wine or take care of the guests as it would seem too pretentious if she did. However, as a secretary, she had to take the initiative to interact with the guests, and the person closest to her was Finn. Hence, she was very attentive to him throughout the entire meal.

    Finn naturally epted everything she did for him. After all, he could not make things difficult for Monica.

    After lunch, the otherpany first took them to thepany¡¯s private lounge to rest for an hour before taking them to visit their pharmaceutical factory.

    As they knew that Monica was pregnant, they made sure to arrange for a tour of some of their harmless drug research and development.

    Monica also made sure to pay great attention to the tour because her pharmaceutical form would be produced here. If there were any problems with the production, it would directly affect their brand.

    ¡°Mr. Jones.¡± Wendy had been following Finn.

    At that moment, Monica and the person in charge of the otherpany were walking and talking in front while the others walked behind.

    Finn nodded in response.

    ¡°Is your chairman pregnant?¡± Wendy started gossiping because it was really boring.

    Every time she had to apany her boss to receive guests, other than serving them, she was mostly there just for formalities.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°The chairman¡¯s husband should be an outstanding man, right?¡± the other party asked.

    Finn unconsciously pursed his lips into a beautiful smile.

    ¡°Otherwise, how could he be worthy of such an outstanding woman like the chairman?¡± Wendymented sincerely.

    Finn chose to remain silent.

    ¡°Your chairman is only 29 years old. She¡¯s young, beautiful, capable, and worth more than 100 billion¡­¡± The more Wendy spoke, the more impressed she was.

    ¡°Your chairman must have many suitors. The man who has wooed the chairman should be extremely happy.¡±

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s very happy.¡± Finn¡¯s smile was very obvious.

    After Monica and the otherpany¡¯s person-in-charge did a tour around the factory, she turned around and saw Finn chatting with the otherpany¡¯s secretary. They seemed to be chatting happily.

    However, when had Finn ever talked to a stranger so naturally? He was even smiling.

    ¡°Director Cardellini,¡± the person in charge called out to her.

    Monica came back to her senses.

    She smiled and covered up her absent-mindedness. ¡°It¡¯s more modern than I thought. I was quite worried about yourpany¡¯s production, but now it seems that I was worried for nothing.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m honored that you¡¯re satisfied, Director Cardellini.¡± The other party said politely, ¡°We¡¯ve been walking for more than an hour, do you want to take a break? Let¡¯s go to thepany¡¯s pantry to have some snacks and get some rest. After all, you¡¯re pregnant, and your health is more important.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Monica did not refuse his suggestion either.

    With that, the group walked out of the factory and went to thepany¡¯s executive pantry, where the staff brought them drinks and afternoon tea.

    Then, they continued to talk as they ate the snacks. On an asion like that, as secretaries, Finn and Wendy could only stand at the side and wait.

    ¡°From this angle, your chairman looks very beautiful,¡± Wendy muttered to Finn again..

 Chapter 1557 - Chapter 1557: Monica Gets Jealous

    Chapter 1557: Monica Gets Jealous

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Finn¡¯s gaze was naturally on Monica, who was sitting in front of the high-ss sofa and was elegantly eating a small snack. Beside her was a ss of warm water.

    At that moment, the floor-to-ceiling window in the pantry allowed the setting sun to shine on Monica. It made it look like her body was enveloped in a ring of dazzling light, and her fair skin even softer and smoother. There was also a faint smile on her face.

    Finn¡¯s heart skipped a beat. For the first time, he felt that was what it meant to live a peaceful life.

    They rested for nearly an hour, and after that, the otherpany had arranged some other visits for them. At 6 p.m., they were invited to dine at a high-ss restaurant.

    Since noon, Wendy had been very friendly toward Finn.

    ¡°Ms. Hansen,¡± the person in charge of the otherpany suddenly called out to Wendy.

    ¡°Yes, director,¡± Wendy hurriedly replied respectfully.

    ¡°Do you have a crush on our Mr. Jones?¡± The person in charge was joking. In fact, he was trying to liven up the atmosphere.

    Sometimes, when they had talked too much about work, they would deliberately joke around to make the dinner table less serious.

    Wendy blushed at her superior¡¯s words and quickly denied, ¡°No, I noticed Mr.

    Jones didn¡¯t eat much, so I was asking him about his food preferences.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t usually ask us about our preferences?¡± Another senior executive also tried to liven up the atmosphere.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that because I know what you like?¡± Wendy was somewhat flustered and exasperated.

    Sometimes in a room full of men, even on formal asions, women would need to act coquettishly to liven things up.

    ¡°Look at how anxious you are.¡± The person in charge smiled. ¡°I just wanted to tell Mr. Jones that Ms. Hansen is still single.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Jones might be married. Quit joking with me,¡± Wendy said shyly.

    In fact, she was also echoing her boss by deliberately bringing up the topic that everyone loved ¡ª gossip about people¡¯s rtionships.

    ¡°Is Mr. Jones married?¡± the otherpany¡¯s senior executive asked.

    Finn nced at Monica, who was eating her dinner with her head lowered. She seemed to be used to such social interactions.

    He said, ¡°Not yet. However-I¡®

    Before he could finish his sentence, the otherpany¡¯s senior executive quickly said, ¡°Ms. Hansen, the opportunity hase.¡±

    The others alsoughed along.

    Finn had never attended such a business meeting before and did not need to entertain so many people when he was a doctor. However, seeing that the atmosphere at the dining table was lively, he kept quiet.

    Monica drank her soup and did not say anything. On the other hand, Brandon, who was sitting beside him, was gloating.

    ¡°By the way, Director Cardellini, you will be staying in Casterbridge for a few more days, right? I¡¯ve arranged some tourist attractions in Casterbridge to bring you around,¡± the person in charge asked.

    He diverted the topic from gossip.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Monica did not reject him either.

    In a business coboration, apart from the cooperation of interests, customer rtions were also very important. They hade all the way to Casterbridge, so of course, they had to ept the hospitality of the otherpany. Otherwise, they would be disrespecting the other party.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Since you¡¯vee all the way here to Casterbridge, it¡¯s my duty to show you the local culture and customs of Casterbridge,¡± the other party hurriedly said.

    Then, the two of them chatted warmly again.

    The banquetsted until 8 pm. As Monica was pregnant, the other party could not arrange for other events at night. Hence, after dinner, they personally sent them back.

    Monica naturally sat in the car of the otherpany¡¯s person in charge and brought Brandon along. Since Finn carried a ¡®secretary¡¯ status, it meant that he could only sit with Wendy in the car behind.

    It was very quiet in the car. After interacting with Finn for a day, Wendy realized that Finn was a rtively quiet person.

    Secretaries were supposed to be articte, were they not? Could it be that Director Cardellini valued work ethics over anything else?

    Wendy did not suspect anything. She had taken care of Finn because she was the host. However, when she heard him say that he was not married, she felt a little moved for some reason.

    Finn was the kind of person that she did not think looked handsome when she first saw him.

    He was a very ordinary-looking man with refined eyes. He was tall and looked well-mannered. Finn was not that outstandingpared to many other people in the business world, but after spending a day with him, she was inexplicably attracted to him..

 Chapter 1558 - Chapter 1558: Monica Gets Jealous

    Chapter 1558: Monica Gets Jealous

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Especially when she looked at Finn¡¯s side profile through the dim street lights, she suddenly felt that the curve of his side profile was perfect.

    At that moment, Wendy¡¯s eyes flickered a little when she saw his Adam¡¯s apple again. She did not know when it started, but the man¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple had be a fatal attraction.

    Wendy suddenly felt her mouth go dry. Finn gave people the impression that he was a man of abstinence, and when that kind of man was around, his presence would make women unconsciously fall for him.

    Finn, who was looking out the window, noticed Wendy¡¯s gaze. He immediately turned to look at her with a frown.

    ¡°Ms. Hansen, do you have anything to say?¡± Finn asked.

    Wendy snapped back to her senses, and her face was flushed red. Fortunately, the lights were dark, so he could not tell.

    She tried hard to calm herself down and said slowly, ¡°Um¡­ Aren¡¯t we bringing your director to do some sightseeing tomorrow? It involves some arrangements, and because we might not be as familiar with Director Cardellini as you are, we¡¯d like tomunicate with you about the schedule in advance. Do you think that¡¯ll be okay?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Finn nodded.

    Only then did Wendy return to normal and arranged the schedule for tomorrow. Finn listened attentively before pointing out a few things, which Wendy quickly noted down. She was really impressed that the secretary was so familiar with his director¡¯s habits and hobbies.

    As for herself¡­ She had thought she was responsible enough for a secretary. However, inparison to him, she suddenly felt that she was instantly reduced to dregs.

    ¡°Will that put you in a difficult position?¡± Finn asked when he saw that Wendy was silent.

    ¡°No, no.¡± Wendy quickly denied it. ¡°I just admire you very much. Seeing that you didn¡¯t interact much with your director today, I thought you weren¡¯t particrly close to her. But now, I¡¯ve realized why Director Cardellini, such an outstanding person, would hire you to be her secretary. As expected, outstanding people can only be matched with outstanding talents.¡± Finn seemed to smile.

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll have to trouble you with tomorrow¡¯s schedule.¡±

    ¡°As I should.¡± Wendy said politely, ¡°By the way, Mr. Jones, can I have your contact number? That way, I can contact you in advance when we¡¯reing over to pick you guys up tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Finn gave his phone number to Wendy.

    Wendy also gave Finn her phone number. ¡°If Director Cardellini needs to change her schedule or if there¡¯s anything we need to take note of, please let us know in advance, Mr. Jones.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡¯

    The two of them chatted until the car arrived at the five-star hotel where they were staying.

    The people from the otherpany sent them to the door, and after both sides expressed their gratitude, Monica and her group walked into the hotel.

    Monica was so tired that, as soon as she returned to her hotel room, shey on the bed and did not move. It was only then that Finn realized how much Monica¡¯s workload was.

    With that thought in mind, he went to prepare a bath for Monica and then brought her a set of clean clothes. ¡°Monica, take a bath.¡±

    Monica nced at Finn and recalled that Ms. Hansen had waved at Finn when she saw them off at the hotel entrance. She pursed her lips. Without saying anything, she got up from the bed and went straight to the bathroom.

    Finn seemed to have noticed that Monica was a little unhappy, but it also seemed to be an illusion. As such, he assumed that she was just a little tired, considering that she did not take a nap at noon and only managed to rest for a while.

    When Monica came out of the shower, Finn ced a ss of warm milk on the bedside table.

    ¡°I just told the staff to bring it in. Warm milk can help you sleep better,¡± Finn exined.

    Monica did not refuse. She picked up the ss of milk and drank it. By then, Finn had gone to the bathroom to take a shower.

    After drinking the milk, Monica was not yet sleepy, so she took out her phone and sent a message to Jeanne. ¡°Didn¡¯t you miss me?¡±

    Due to the time difference, it was only nightfall in Harken.

    Jeanne was speechless. It had only been a day. What would she miss Monica? Besides, she had been seeing Monica so often.

    However, to Monica, she had finally reunited with Jeanne for the first time in many years but had to go on a business trip the day after their reunion. Therefore, she was naturally reluctant to part with Jeanne.

    ¡°I miss you. How are you doing in Casterbridge?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been pretty good..¡±

 Chapter 1559 - Chapter 1559: Monica Gets Jealous

    Chapter 1559: Monica Gets Jealous

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Where¡¯s Finn?¡±

    ¡°You told him toe, didn¡¯t you?¡± Monica was very sure.

    She had indeed told Jeanne about her schedule on purpose. On the one hand, it was to let Jeanne know where she was so that Jeanne knew where she was. On the other hand, it was to have Jeanne tell Finn.

    That was because she was also worried that the same thing would happen when she wasst overseas. Moreover, there was nothing wrong with having a doctor by her side.

    ¡°All I did was tell him that you were going to Casterbridge. As for why he followed you there, I don¡¯t know either. Don¡¯t use me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not using you.¡± Monica typed. ¡°You were the one who told him toe. ¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ept Finn¡¯s initiative?¡±

    Monica did not know how to answer that question.

    ¡°Finn has changed a lot.¡±

    He had indeed changed a lot. He had be someone who knew how to seduce women.

    In the past, no matter what, Finn had always had admirers and even flirtatious people around him, such as Patsy and Sarah. However, he had never taken the initiative to approach anyone.

    Monica had to admit that as a secretary, Ms. Hansen was pretty. She also had a good figure and good temperament and was eloquent in her speech.

    Forget it. Monica felt that she was overthinking.

    She continued typing. ¡°I just wanted to let you know that I¡¯m doing well in

    Casterbridge. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Take care of yourself there.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The two of them ended their conversation, and at that moment, Finn also came out of the shower.

    When he came out, he only had a towel tied around his lower body, and his upper body was naked with some water droplets. His hair was a little wet.

    Monica nced at him but soon looked away. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you wearing any clothes?¡±

    Finn nced at himself and said, ¡°I forgot to bring a change of clothes inside.¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and put your clothes on.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Finn quickly agreed.

    Then, he walked into the closet. After a while, he changed into a set of short-sleeved home clothes.

    ¡°Hair.¡± Monica said, ¡°Don¡¯t go to bed wet. I don¡¯t like it.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Finn hurriedly dried his hair. When he was done, Monica was already asleep, so he quietly climbed onto the bed. Just as he turned off the lights, his phone screen lit up.

    He quickly picked it up and saw a message from Wendy. ¡°Mr. Jones, how about we pick you guys up at the hotel at 9 a.m. tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°9 a.m. is too early. 10 a.m. is more suitable,¡± Fin replied.

    ¡°Alright.¡± The other party quickly replied, ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll wait for you in the hotel lobby at 10 a.m. tomorrow. It¡¯s gettingte, and you should rest early, Mr. Jones. Goodnight.¡± ¡°Goodnight ¡±

    Finn replied before putting his phone down again. The moment he put it down and turned around, he saw Monica looking at him with her eyes wide open.

    The two of them were lying under the same nket and were looking at each other at such a close distance.

    ¡°You¡¯re still awake?¡± Finn asked.

    ¡°Who are you texting?¡± Monica asked. ¡°Ms. Hansen, about our schedule for tomorrow¡ª¡±

    ¡°Finn,¡± Monica suddenly interrupted.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Finn looked at her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think we¡¯re sleeping too close?¡± Monica said bluntly.

    Did they not sleep like thatst night?

    ¡°It will affect my sleep. Can you not share a nket with me?¡± Monica requested.

    Finn pursed his lips. ¡°I won¡¯t move when I sleep.¡±

    ¡°How do you know you won¡¯t move when you¡¯re asleep?¡± Finn was speechless.

    ¡°Also, find another nket. I¡¯m not sharing a nket with you.¡±

    Finn had no choice but to get up and requested the hotel staff to bring him a nket. When hey back down beside Monica, she deliberately distanced herself from him.

    Finn sighed. As expected, if he wanted to get Monica backpletely, the process would be long and arduous.

    The next day, they also had breakfast in the room. Finn was halfway through his breakfast when his phone rang.

    He nced at the caller ID and picked it up. ¡°Ms. Hansen.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Jones, we¡¯re waiting downstairs, but please take your time toe down.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±

    The moment he hung up the phone, he saw Monica suddenly put down her utensils.

    Finn frowned. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat.¡±

    ¡°How can you eat so little? It would take an hour by car today, and we¡¯re taking the highway. What if you get hungry midway?¡± Finn said worriedly..

 Chapter 1560 - Chapter 1560: Monica Gets Jealous

    Chapter 1560: Monica Gets Jealous

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°That¡¯s my problem to deal with.¡±

    ¡°Monica¡ªI¡¯

    ¡°Finn, since when have you decided to meddle in my affairs?¡± Monica suddenly lost her temper.

    Finn pursed his lips and said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll get the hotel to pack some breakfast. You can have it when you¡¯re hungry.¡±

    ¡°I said I don¡¯t want to eat.¡± Monica was very angry.

    Finn did not dare to provoke her. After all, pregnant women were superior. Moreover, he did not have an identity yet.

    Seeing Finn silent, Monica¡¯s mood worsened. What did he mean by he had changed? He was still the same; he would not take the initiative at all.

    At 10 a.m., Monica and her group arrived at the lobby, where Wendy was waiting for them.

    When Wendy saw them, she quickly went forward and greeted them warmly, ¡°Director Cardellini, Mr. Hayes, Mr. Jones, this way please.¡±

    Monica seemed to nce at Wendy, and Wendy noticed it too. However, when she looked back, she thought it was her mind ying tricks on her.

    She respectfully invited them into the car. As usual, the bosses were in one car while the secretaries were in another.

    After Monica sat in the car, she turned her head to take a look, and her eyes suddenly paused. The person in charge of the otherpany seemed to have noticed Monica¡¯s gaze as well.

    He smiled and said, ¡°It seems like Mr. Jones and Ms. Hansen have quite a good rtionship.¡±

    Monica looked away, but Brandon looked out curiously. He saw Finn and Wendy walking together, and instead of getting into the car, they chatted andughed as they walked to the side.

    Brandon could not help butugh. He even deliberately said, ¡°Mr. Jones is really popr with thedies.¡±

    Monica red at Brandon.

    The other party¡¯s manager echoed, ¡°He¡¯s so handsome. It¡¯s normal for him to attract young girls.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Brandon quickly said.

    The car drove steadily down the street. Unexpectedly, after getting on the highway, there was an ident that happened, and the traffic was at a standstill.

    The person in charge kept apologizing for the dy.

    Monica said nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s just an ident. You don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡±

    However, because she did not eat much in the morning, she was starting to feel hungry. Once she was hungry, she would feel nauseous again. After all, there were still many differences between being pregnant and not being pregnant.

    At that moment, Monica could not say it out loud. After all, they were quite a

    distance away from the rest stops. If she said it, it would only make the other party feel more guilty and put him in a difficult position.

    Just as she nned to endure it, someone suddenly knocked on the car window. Monica turned her head and saw Finn outside the car door.

    She winded down the window and saw Finn pass her a pastry and a bottle of milk. ¡°Eat something.¡±

    Monica pursed her lips. Why would Finn have pastries?

    ¡°I just went to ask. The traffic shouldst for another half an hour. Since you didn¡¯t eat much for breakfast, you should fill your stomach first. Otherwise, you¡¯ll feel nauseous again,¡± Finn said.

    Monica took it. After all, she could not starve herself. After Finn gave her the food, he returned to the car behind her while she ate silently.

    The person in charge could not help but tease, ¡°Mr. Jones is really good at taking care of people. If you didn¡¯t introduce him as your secretary, I would have thought that he was your¡­¡±

    He did not say, husband. After all, there were some jokes that could not be made.

    The person in charge changed the topic. ¡°No wonder he didn¡¯t get into the car with Ms. Hansen just now. It turns out that he was preparing pastries for me.¡±

    Monica chewed on the pastry and paused for a second. Suddenly, for some reason, a warm feeling filled her heart..

 Chapter 1561 - Chapter 1561: An Abnormally Drunk Finn

    Chapter 1561: An Abnormally Drunk Finn

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The standstill traffic on the highwaysted for half an hour, and finally, they were able to pass through again.

    At that time, Monica had eaten something, so her stomach felt much better. Otherwise, she was afraid she would have caused a big scene.

    After they got off the highway, they drove for about an hour before they arrived at a scenic location, a very famous historical site in Casterbridge. The first thing they did was to check into the best hotel in the area and have a meal.

    When they checked in, Monica and Finn booked two rooms and were still ced a little far away from each other. After checking in, everyone went to the best restaurant to eat.

    The person in charge still looked guilty. ording to the schedule, they should have had lunch at 12 p.m. when they arrived. However, he did not expect that, because of the traffic congestion, it was almost 2 p.m. when they had lunch.

    ¡°It¡¯s all understandable. No one would have expected a car ident to happen.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s mainly because you¡¯re pregnant, Director Cardellini. I was afraid that you and the baby in your stomach would starve.¡± The person in charge med himself.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ve eaten some bread along the way, so I¡¯m not that hungry,¡± Monica said.

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Mr. Jones¡¯ attentiveness. We didn¡¯t think so far ahead at that time. Ms. Hansen, you have to learn from Mr. Jones in the future,¡± the person in charge instructed.

    ¡°Yes, Sir,¡± Wendy said respectfully.

    After lunch, Monica said, ¡°Let¡¯s not n anything for this afternoon for now. I¡¯m a little sleepy, so I need to rest for a while. I¡¯ll go sightseeing tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. We can have dinner together tonight.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Monica nodded.

    ¡°By the way, Director Cardellini, the temperature difference between day and night here is drastic. When you go out tonight, remember to put on moreyers so as not to catch a cold.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t disturb Director Cardellini¡¯s rest,¡± the person in charge said politely.

    Monica also replied politely before going back to the room with Brandon and Finn.

    Monica was feeling really sleepy, andst night¡­ she could not fall asleep. Hence, after sitting in the car for the entire morning and having lunch, she was exhausted.

    Just as she was about to fall asleep, there was a Imock on the door. She frowned. She hated it when people came to disturb her just as she was dozing

    off.

    Nevertheless, she got up from the bed and opened the door to see Finn standing outside. In fact, she had guessed that it was him.

    She said, ¡°Are you looking for me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯vee over to sleep with you,¡± Finn said like it was a matter of fact.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have your own room?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve checked out,¡± Finn said

    Monica rolled her eyes. ¡®Whose fault is it that you¡¯ve checked out?¡¯

    However, the current Monica was different from the Monica of the past in the sense that the current Monica would not throw a tantrum.

    She turned around and walked into the room, not wanting to waste more time with Finn because she was extremely sleepy. Seeing Monicapromise, Finn hurriedly walked into Chi Mumu¡¯s room and closed the door behind him.

    Monica returned to her bed and fell asleep very quickly. Meanwhile, Finn tidied up the room briefly before lying down beside Monica.

    Last night, she had suddenly distanced herself from him.

    Finn stretched out his arm and pulled Monica into his embrace, causing Monica to twist her body ufortably.

    Just as Finn thought that Monica would push him away, he felt her cheek pressing tightly against his chest. Then, she fell asleep peacefully,

    Finn could feel his entire body stiffen. Was Monica¡¯s guard down because she was asleep? Was that why she was so dependent on him?

    He hugged her back and went to sleep. In fact, not only Monica did not sleep wellst night, but he did not too. With that, he fell asleep, and they slept for the entire afternoon.

    At 6 p.m., Finn¡¯s phone rang and woke the two of them up from their sleep

    Finn quickly picked up the phone and answered the call. After a while, he spoke in his clearest voice, ¡°Ms. Hansen.¡±

    Monica was still lying in Finn¡¯s arms, with her head resting on his chest. However, her expression had darkened.

    ¡°Do you think 6:30 p.m. is okay?¡± the other party asked.

    She did not realize that Finn had just woken up.

    Finn looked at the time and said, ¡°7 p.m. is better. We ate lunchte, so if we had dinner too early, I¡¯m afraid no one would have any appetite. 7 p.m. is more suitable.¡±

    ¡°In that case, can you confirm the time with Director Cardellini? If 7:00 p.m. is fine, we¡¯ll arrange it for that time..¡±

 Chapter 1562 - Chapter 1562: An Abnormally Drunk Finn

    Chapter 1562: An Abnormally Drunk Finn

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Just arrange the dinner for 7 p.m.,¡± Finn said bluntly.

    It was because Monica was right beside him. If she had any objections to his arrangements, she would have voiced them out.

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need to confirm it with Director Cardellini?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll arrange it for 7 p.m. By the way, are you in room 2119, Mr. Jones?¡± ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. I just wanted to ask for your room number. My room is right next to yours, but you didn¡¯t answer when I knocked on your door just now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m out. I¡¯m not in my room.¡±

    ¡°The next time you want to go out for a walk, you can ask me out. I can be your tour guide.¡±

    ¡°Next time, thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯ll see you at 7 p.m.¡±

    ¡°See you at 7 p.m.¡±

    Finn hung up.

    After hanging up the phone, he saw that Monica had left his side and got up to go to the bathroom. Hence, he followed her into the bathroom.

    In the bathroom, Monica was washing up, and Finn stayed by her side. He even wrung a towel for her and apanied her to do her makeup. ¡°Do you still need to wear makeup tonight?¡± Finn asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Monica replied.

    Finn did not say much. After all, he was a doctor. Although he did not think that a little makeup would harm the baby, he thought it was a little troublesome and was afraid that she would tire herself out.

    Monica put on some light makeup and went to get changed. She knew that she would be staying here for the night, so she brought most of her luggage over.

    She also checked the temperature outside. It was only 10 degrees at night, so she had to wear a thin cotton-padded jacket.

    She knew that there would be some other ns on the itinerary, so she brought a moreprehensive change of clothes. However, Finn was still wearing a thin suit.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any extra clothes?¡± Monica looked at his clothes and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not cold.¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t even walked out of the door. How do you know you¡¯re not cold?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m resistant to the cold.¡± Finn corrected himself.

    ¡°Don¡¯t infect me if you catch a cold!¡± Monica muttered.

    However, Finn did not say anything in response to that. Instead, he smiled. He had a feeling that Monica cared about him.

    The group then gathered in the hotel lobby. After another round of polite greetings, they sat in a car and went to the most famous open-air restaurant on the top of the mountain in the scenic area.

    Noticing that the temperature at the top of the mountain seemed to have dropped a little, the person in charge quickly asked, ¡°Director Cardellini, are you cold?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not cold.¡± She was dressed rather thickly.

    She was basically dressed for winter. However, Finn¡­ She turned to look at the man sitting with Wendy. He was dressed so thinly, but he could still remain calm under the cold wind.

    ¡°If it¡¯s cold, let me know. We can go to the private room of the restaurant to eat.

    However, the scenery might not as good. From here, you can see all of our city. Especially at night, the neon lights and the twinkling stars are beautiful and picturesque.¡±

    Chi Mumu followed the introduction of the other party¡¯s manager and indeed saw a spectacr and beautiful night scene.

    She said, ¡°I¡¯m not cold, so let¡¯s eat here.¡±

    She could not let down the other party¡¯s warm hospitality.

    The dining table was filled with joy as they all talked and ate. Wendy put some food on Finn¡¯s te. ¡°Mr. Jones, eat more.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, I can do it myself.¡±

    ¡°You seem to be eating very little. Do you not like the food here?¡± Wendy asked.

    ¡°I do,¡± Finn said politely.

    It was just that most of his time was focused on Monica, to see how much she ate. If she did not eat much, he would consider giving her an extra meal tonight

    ¡°In that case, eat more. You¡¯re so tall, yet you eat so little. No wonder you¡¯re so thin.¡± Wendy kept putting food on Finn¡¯s te.

    Finn also found it hard to refuse Wendy¡¯s kindness all the time as it would be too hurtful if he did. However, it looked like both of them were interacting passionately. Monica saw it but pretended not to see it.

    The other party¡¯s person in charge also saw it. He chatted with Monica and said jokingly, ¡°It seems like my secretary, Ms. Hansen, really likes Mr. Jones.¡±

    Monica pursed her lips and did not say anything. All she did was reply with a faint smile. The person in charge seemed to have sensed that she was not interested in such things, so he changed the topic again.

    After dinner, they sat on the mountaintop and chatted for a while before taking a bus back to the hotel.

    When they returned to their rooms, Wendy suddenly called out, ¡°Mr. Jones..¡±

 Chapter 1563 - Chapter 1563: An Abnormally Drunk Finn

    Chapter 1563: An Abnormally Drunk Finn

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Finn turned around.

    Their rooms were indeed next door. Moreover, Finn could not go directly to Monica¡¯s room. He still had to put on an act as Monica¡¯s secretary, even if he did not want to be separated from Monica for even a minute.

    ¡°I saw that you didn¡¯t wear much, and considering it¡¯s especially cold here in the morning and night, I bought you a scarf.¡± Wendy quickly took out a shopping bag.

    Finn was a little surprised. ¡°Is there a shop that sells scarves here?¡±

    ¡°No, I bought it in the cityst night. I thought that if you didn¡¯t wear much, the scarf would keep you warm. I was going to give it to you before dinner today, but you didn¡¯t answer when I knocked on your door, so I didn¡¯t have time to give it to you. Why don¡¯t you see if you like it?¡±

    Finn pursed his lips as he nced at the shopping bag in Wendy¡¯s hand.

    Wendy had already taken out the ck and white scarf from her shopping bag. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I think this color suits you very well.¡±

    As she spoke, she blushed.

    Finn could naturally tell what Wendy was thinking. Previously, he had thought that she was just doing her part as a host.

    He said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯m not cold. You can keep it for yourself.¡±

    ¡°This is a men¡¯s scarf.¡± Wendy was a little disappointed.

    She did not expect Finn to reject him. In fact, she thought he would ept her initiative because she did not feel that he was rejecting her thest few days. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I think you might have misunderstood me, ¡± Finn said bluntly.

    He made himself clear to her.

    ¡°Is this a misunderstanding?¡± Wendy asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Finn nodded.

    Feeling a little awkward, Wendy silently put down the scarf and said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve never thought of being with you. After all, it¡¯s not realistic to be in a long-distance rtionship. I just thought that¡­ since we get along with each other, we can¡­

    ¡®Have a one-night stand or something.¡¯ However, Wendy did not say it out loud.

    She was actually more open-minded in that aspect as she had had many boyfriends. However, Finn was the first man whom she wanted to have sex with without getting any benefits from him.

    Now that her hint was so obvious, she thought Finn would understand. After all, no man would reject a woman throwing herself at him. Especially since he was in a foreign country, he would not feel burdened by the idea of it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I get along with you,¡± Finn said bluntly again.

    Finn¡¯s rejection made Wendy a little embarrassed.

    ¡°I have a girlfriend,¡± Finn said, ¡°and we¡¯re getting married soon.¡±

    ¡°You never struck me as a responsible person.¡± Wendy was a little embarrassed, but she still spoke her mind.

    Young people would asionally give in to their impulses and indulge in their passions, so she had never thought of taking responsibility. After all, she could not possibly lose her job and follow him to Harken.

    ¡°But I have to be responsible for myself and my girlfriend.¡± Finn enunciated each word.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Wendy tried her best to hide her embarrassment. ¡°Mr. Jones, you must really like your girlfriend. Otherwise, why would you keep your chastity for her in such a faraway ce?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I like her very much.¡±

    ¡°In that case¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll pretend nothing happened today. I hope it won¡¯t affect us from working together tomorrow.¡± Wendy quickly returned to normal.

    After all, she was a secretary, so it was easy for her to lighten the atmosphere and ease the awkvvardness.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Finn replied.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Mr. Jones, rest early.¡±

    ¡°You too,¡± Finn said politely.

    Just as Wendy turned around and was about to return to her room, she said, ¡°Mr. Jones, you should take the scarf. It¡¯lle in handy if it¡¯s cold. After all, if you had a cold and passed it to Director Cardellini, it would be difficult for you to report back. Don¡¯t think too much about it. Just take it as a gift from a friend.

    Since I¡¯ve bought it, there¡¯s no use for me to keep it.¡±

    Finn hesitated for a moment before epting it. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Wendy smiled.

    Then, she returned to her room, and Finn returned to his.

    Unbeknownst to him, Monica was standing at the end of the corridor, watching their interaction from afar.

    She actually could not hear what they were saying. However, when she saw Finn take Wendy¡¯s scarf, Monica did not approach Finn and immediately returned to her room.

    She was only looking for Finn because she could not find her undervvear. She did not know if she had put it in Finn¡¯s suitcase, but she could not change out of it after taking a shower..

 Chapter 1564 - Chapter 1564: An Abnormally Drunk Finn

    Chapter 1564: An Abnormally Drunk Finn

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The reason why she did not call and went out directly was because she wanted to walk around. She had eaten a little too much that night and had to take a walk.

    She kept telling herself that she had no feelings for Finn at all.

    A few minutester, there was a knock on the door. Monica knew it was Finn, but she did not open it. Then, the phone rang after a while, and she did not pick it up either.

    Finn sounded a little agitated as he stood outside the door. ¡°Monica, if you don¡¯t open the door, I¡¯ll kick it down.¡±

    He was probably afraid that something had happened to her.

    Monica believed Finn meant what he said, so after some thought, she opened the door for him. As soon as she opened the door, she saw the panic on Finn¡¯s face.

    When he saw Monica standing in front of him, he calmed down a little. ¡°Were you taking a shower?¡±

    Monica did not answer him.

    ¡°Your underwear was in my suitcase. I brought it over for you.¡± He waved the bag in his hand.

    If she were not mistaken, it should be the shopping bag that Wendy gave Finn when she gave him the scarf.

    ¡°Give it to me.¡± Monica took the shopping bag from him and was about to close the door after.

    ¡°Monica.¡± Finn held the door open. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you angry?¡¯

    ¡°No, I just don¡¯t want anyone to disturb my sleep tonight. I won¡¯t be able to sleep well. ¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    ¡°I feel fine. I just can¡¯t sleep with you beside me,¡± Monica said bluntly.

    Finn pursed his lips.

    ¡°Go back to your room. I want to take a shower and rest.¡±

    ¡°I can sleep on the sofa too,¡± Finn suggested.

    ¡°Finn, what is the rtionship between us?¡± Monica was suddenly a little annoyed.

    Finn was stunned. However, she was right. He was neither her boyfriend nor her husband yet.

    ¡°So, do you think it¡¯s appropriate for you to sleep in my room?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t do anything,¡± Finn said.

    ¡°What about the time when you secretly kissed me after I fell asleep?¡± Monica asked.

    Finn was a little embarrassed, and his ears were red. He thought Monica did not know.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to fuss about it. Just don¡¯t sleep in my room tonight.¡±

    ¡°Monica.¡± Finn was still holding the door open.

    It made Monica even angrier.

    ¡°Remember to cover yourself with a nket when you sleep. Also, turn on the heater. The temperature at night will drop to at least 5 or 6 degrees, which will be rtively cold. When you sleep, don¡¯t turn off all the lights. Leave one light on so that it won¡¯t be too dark and you won¡¯t fall if you decide to go to the bathroom in the middle of the night. You must remember to keep your hotel slippers on when you go to the bathroom. Although I¡¯ve verified that the floor in the bathroom is not slippery, you might slip and fall, even if it¡¯s not wet. Also, I just told the waiter to bring you some milk. You must drink a ss of milk before you go to bed. It will help you sleep better.¡±

    Monica simply stared at Finn.

    Finn continued, ¡°If you¡¯re afraid of sleeping alone, just give me a call. I won¡¯t turn my phone off or put it on silent.¡±

    Only after that did Finn let go of the door, and Monica mmed the door shut in the next second with a bang.

    Finn stood at the door, still finding it hard to ept that Monica had rejected him. Nevertheless, he forced himself to rx. Just as he was about to leave, the door of the room next door opened. It was Brandon.

    Brandon looked at Finn¡¯s expression and then looked at Monica¡¯s tightly shut door. He gloated, ¡°Rejected?¡±

    Finn made himself seem aloof. No matter what, he could not allow his love rival to see him as a joke.

    ¡°Do you want to get a drink together?¡± Brandon asked.

    Finn looked at him.

    ¡°I slept all afternoon and can¡¯t sleep now, so I thought I¡¯d go out for a walk. I saw a bar in the hotel just now. Let¡¯s go and hang out together.¡±

    However, Finn was a little hesitant.

    ¡°Monica has shut the door on you. Do you still think she¡¯ll open the door for you?¡± Brandon urged, ¡®We¡¯re both in the same boat. Let¡¯s go and drown our sorrows in alcohol.¡±

    In the end, Finn gave in.

    The two of them sat down at the bar, which was rtively quiet. It was the kind of ce where people went just for drinks. There were no DJs, no dancing, and no loud music. On the contrary, the lights were dim, and some nice songs were ying.

    ¡°I can¡¯t hold my alcohol very well,¡± Finn said.

    ¡°I know.¡± Brandon poured him a ss of wine and said, ¡°I won¡¯t get you drunk.¡±

    Finn did not refuse..

 Chapter 1565 - Chapter 1565: An Abnormally Drunk Finn

    Chapter 1565: An Abnormally Drunk Finn

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Then, he started drinking with Brandon. He drank neither too much nor too little.

    At first, the two of them did not speak much. However, after drinking some wine, they warmed up to each other.

    ¡°Do you know how many years I¡¯ve liked Monica?¡± Brandon raised the topic.

    He started feeling a little emotional as he drank. However, Finn did not reply to his question.

    ¡°I¡¯ve liked her for my entire life. But when I was young, I had no choice but to follow my parents overseas. When I wanted to go back to South Hampton City to further my studies at a university, I found out that Monica was already in a rtionship,¡± Brandon said and sighed. It was as if he was recalling the sadness he felt at that time.

    He still could not forget the pain he felt when he found out that Monica liked Finn so much that she bought all the billboards in South Hampton City to confess to Finn.

    That was why he chose to retreat and stay overseas. Then, after thinking that he had truly let go of her, he returned to South Hampton City. It was when he returned to the country and saw Monica that he fell for her again.

    Men always had a kind of obsession with their first love. Even if he supported Monica and Finn as a couple, it still hurt when he thought about it.

    ¡°Do you like Monica?¡± Brandon suddenly asked Finn.

    Finn, who was also drinking, nced at the drunk-looking Brandon and

    realized thetter was spilling his heart out because she was drunk.

    ¡®You like her very much, right?¡± When Brandon did not get an answer from Finn, he continued, ¡°How could a man not like a woman like Monica?¡± ¡®Yes, I like her very much,¡± Finn suddenly said with certainty.

    ¡°If you like her, why don¡¯t you cherish her?¡± Brandon questioned Finn, ¡°Why did you hurt her like you did back then? Why did you make her feel so hopeless? How did Monica, such a cheerful and lively woman, change so much because of you?¡±

    Finn¡¯s throat moved. He could not refute what Brandon said about him.

    As for Monica¡­ he had indeed done many things to hurt her in the past, and when they reconciled, he did not give her enough sense of security. He did not even apologize for everything he had done in the past.

    He pursed his lips. ¡°That¡¯s why I regret it.¡±

    ¡°Regret?¡± Brandon sneered. ¡°Why do you get to return to Monica¡¯s side if you regret it, but I get nothing?¡±

    Finn clenched his fingers a little.

    Things were not going as smoothly as Brandon said. Monica was still repulsed by him. Sometimes, he felt that she had changed a little, but at other times, he felt that she still rejected him.

    In fact, he was also worried and afraid that Monica would be determined to take care of the babies alone.

    ¡°I really shouldn¡¯t havee drinking with you.¡± Brandon suddenly said in exasperation, ¡°I wanted to rx, but seeing you makes me even angrier. You¡¯re simply asking for it!¡±

    Finn listened to Brandon¡¯sints. He rarelyined about anyone or anything. Most of the time, he epted it, so he remained silent.

    While he remained silent, he, who said he could not drink, suddenly realized he had drunk too much.

    Seeing that it was gettingte, Brandon wanted to tell Finn to leave with him.

    However, as soon as he got up, he saw a pile of wine bottles beside Finn. Then, Finn copsed on the sofa and did not move.

    Brandon was speechless. Did that mean he still had to carry Finn back? He hated Finn to the core, yet he still had to take care of Finn! No other love rival would be willing to do that, but in the end, Brandon bent down and helped Finn up.

    Finn was really deadweight. Although he was tall, he was thin, so where did the weight on his bodye from?

    Brandon used all his strength to help Finn back to the room. Instinctively, he helped Finn to Monica¡¯s room. He really did not mean to matchmake them. He was just drunk, and that was why he carried Finn to Monica¡¯s ce.

    When he knocked on the door roughly, it was already past midnight. Monica had also fallen asleep, and she was suddenly woken up by a knock on the door. She heard Brandon¡¯s voice from outside. ¡°Monica, open the door.¡±

    Thinking something had happened to Brandon, Monica quickly got up to open the door.

    The moment she opened the door, she could smell the strong smell of alcohol. Then, she saw Finn being supported by Brandon, who was drunk.

    ¡°Monica, here¡¯s Finn. Good night,¡± Brandon said in a daze.

    After that, he pushed Finn to Monica. Monica quickly caught Finn, whose weak body leaned against her. It took Monica a lot of effort to lift Finn up.

    She watched as Brandon opened his room door shakily and went inside to sleep.

    ¡®F*ck.¡¯ Monica was infuriated.

    Since Finn was drunk, why did Brandon send Finn here instead of his room? She was really speechless.

    At that moment, she helped Finn into her room. With her current physical strength, it was impossible for her to carry a heavy man like Finn back to his room, and she did not want to have a miscarriage.

    She zritted her teeth and ced Finn on her bed. Seeinz him so drunk, she

    really was pissed off.

    He was the one who said he was here to ensure her safety. Now that he was so drunk, even if something happened to her, he would be dead asleep!

    The thought of it infuriated Monica, but she still leaned over and helped Finn take off his clothes. Looking at his flushed face and him tugging ufortably at his shirt, tie, and suit, she knew that he was feeling extremely ufortable.

    The first thing she did was help him undo his tie. After that, she lowered her head to help him undo his buttons.

    Just as she was taking off his clothes, she suddenly felt a burning gaze staring at her. She turned around, only to see that Finn had woken up at some point and was staring straight at her. He did not even blink.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Monica asked.

    At that moment, she did not want to serve him anymore. It was the middle of the night, and she was having a good sleep. Moreover, she was pregnant.

    ¡°I¡¯m not awake,¡± Finn muttered, his eyes still looking at her. ¡°If I wake up, I probably won¡¯t be able to see Monica treating me so well.¡±

    Monica¡¯s heart skipped a beat. How badly did she treat him?

    ¡°It¡¯s not that she¡¯s bad to me. She just won¡¯t take the initiative to get close to me anymore,¡± Finn mumbled to himself.

    At that moment, he seemed to be answering her inner thoughts. Monica pursed her lips and urged, ¡°Go and take a shower. You smell like alcohol.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to move.¡± Finn shook his head, a little shameless.

    ¡°You smell. Why don¡¯t you want to take a shower?¡± Monica¡¯s face was full of disgust.

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel well, and I don¡¯t want to move,¡± Finn exined.

    ¡°You¡¯ll feel better after taking a shower.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t feelfortable even after taking a shower.¡± Finn pointed at his heart and said, ¡°It¡¯s always ufortable here.¡±

    Monica could not care less about Finn anymore. He was drunk and could not speak clearly, and she did not want to be affected by him in any way.

    ¡°Monica.¡± Finn suddenly pulled her back.

    Monica was at a loss for words. Why was Finn so annoying when he was drunk?

    ¡°Can I kiss you?¡± Finn suddenly said.

    Monica¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. She wondered, ¡®Is Finn really drunk?

    ¡°I really want to kiss you.¡±

    As he spoke, he even got up from the bed and leaned his rosy cheeks closer to

    Monica.

    Monica was stunned.

    Then, she heard Finn, who reeked of alcohol, say again, ¡°I¡¯m really going crazy..¡±

 Chapter 1566 - Chapter 1566: The Confession

    Chapter 1566: The Confession

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Monica was really rendered speechless by Finn. Was he not usually quite calm?

    Now that he was drunk, he was like an entirely different person

    At that moment, he was staring straight at her, but Monica could not understand what he wanted! She wished he could just go to sleep and stop fussing around.

    ¡°Monica.¡± When Finn did not get a response from Monica, he spoke again. He stared at Monica with his dazed eyes and said, ¡°Can¡¯t I kiss you?¡±

    He looked extremely aggrieved, like he was going to die of sadness and pain if she did not kiss him. When did Finn, that *sshole, learn to act like a cute child? However, due to his expression, she could not help but lean over and kiss Finn on the lips.

    Finn seemed stunned and ttered. He was so overjoyed that he could not hide the smile on his face. He was like an excited child who finally got his wish of having candy.

    Monica, on the other hand, could not take Finn anymore. She looked away, afraid of being bewitched by the guy. She got up, and just as she was about to get off the bed, someone suddenly held her body tightly. Monica frowned unhappily. ¡°Finn, let go of me!¡±

    ¡°No.¡± The man hugged her firmly.

    ¡°Finn, I¡¯m angry!¡±

    ¡®The man is really curious!¡¯ Monica thought to herself. In the future, if Finn got drunk, she would never let him in again.

    ¡°You¡¯ll leave after I let you go.¡± Finn suddenly said faintly, ¡°I¡¯m really scared you¡¯ll leave me¡­¡±

    As he spoke, he hugged her tighter, with his entire face buried in her body. It was as if he would never let go even if he died.

    Monica almost broke down. To begin with, Finn was strong, and a drunk man who did not know how to control his strength was even stronger. Hence, she simply could not move.

    Moreover, she really did not want to hug Finn like that. For one, Finn reeked of wine. Even if he did not want to take a shower now, she could at least help him take off his clothes and wipe his body clean.

    Now, he was hugging her like a bear¡­ It was notfortable for her at all, but she did not say anything in the end, allowing Finn to hug her like that.

    As the night deepened, the two of them fell asleep. When Monica woke up again, she could feel a burning gaze staring at her.

    She opened her eyes and was met with a pair of eyes, which seemed to have been staring at her for a long time. Even after she opened her eyes, they were still staring at her affectionately.

    Having been greeted by such a scene in the morning, Monica could not take it anymore. Finn may have changed, but did he have to change so much? It was scary!

    ¡°Are you awake?¡± Finn¡¯s charming voice rang in her ears.

    Monica moved her body. Last night, she was hugged by a bear and did not sleep well at all. His entire body was stiff.

    ¡°Are you getting up?¡± Finn asked as he watched her.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t itte now?¡± Monica asked.

    Although she did not wake up halfway, her biological clock could tell that it was gettingte.

    ¡°It¡¯s 9:30 a.m in the morning,¡± Finn told her the time.

    ¡°It¡¯s sote! Didn¡¯t they agree to gather at the sightseeing spot at 9 a.m. today yesterday?¡± Monica was shocked.

    ¡°I told them to arrange the schedule for the afternoon because I didn¡¯t know how long you were going to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you wake me up?¡± She also felt bad about changing the schedule.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t bear to.¡± Finn said bluntly, ¡°I didn¡¯t have the heart to disturb you. You looked well-rested when you were asleep.¡±

    Did she?

    ¡°So I thought you could sleep a little longer,¡± Finn added.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m awake,¡± Monica refused.

    At her current age, once she woke up, it would be very difficult for her to fall asleep again. It even baffled her as to how she used to sleep for an entire day when she was younger, which was theplete opposite of how she was now.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Finn did not say anything else.

    He waspletely different from the stubborn man fromst night. Today, he had be especially obedient again.

    F*ck. Did Finn have two faces?

    Finn helped her sit up. Then, she got out of bed to wash up..

 Chapter 1567 - Chapter 1567: The Confession

    Chapter 1567: The Confession

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Finn followed closely behind her.

    ¡°Finn, don¡¯t you think you reek of alcohol?¡± Monica asked while brushing her teeth.

    Stunned, Finn lowered his head and sniffed his body. He probably could not smell it, so he quickly said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take a shower immediately.¡± ¡°Go back to your own room to wash up,¡± Monica requested.

    Finn was reluctant to go back to his room, but when he saw Monica¡¯s firm gaze, hepromised.

    Monica found him very difficult to deal withst night, but after he regained his rationality, he became very obedient. She watched Finn¡¯s back as he left and did not allow herself to think too much.

    Last night, he was the one who went into her room to sleep without her permission. He even hugged her tightly, rendering her unable to move. Was it not natural for her to chase him out now? As such, there was no need for her to feel guilty.

    She slowly washed up and was about to leave the room to have breakfast when someone knocked on the door.

    The moment she opened the door, she saw Finn standing at the door again. Behind him, a staff member was pushing a cart of breakfast. It looked like Finn had told someone to send breakfast over.

    Monica was about to reject him, but she held her tongue back. She silently allowed the waiter to ce breakfast on the dining table in the room. Then, she sat down with Finn to eat breakfast.

    ¡°I¡¯ve showered,¡± Finn suddenly said.

    Monica was speechless. She did not know why Finn had to report it to her. She had caught a whiff of the refreshing scent on Finn¡¯s body the moment she opened the door.

    In fact, the smell of alcohol on his body had long disappeared after he slept, and she just wanted him to leave her room. However, she did not expect he would find an excuse toe back after leaving for a while.

    ¡°In the future, I won¡¯t keep anything to myself anymore,¡± Finn said.

    It seemed to be a promise that he would tell her everything in the future.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to tell me everything about you.¡± Monica rejected him.

    She still wanted to keep her distance from him.

    Finn¡¯s throat moved slightly. At that moment, he was a little emotional as he said, ¡°Monica, why were you so cold to mest night?¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t I always been like this?¡± Monica did not want to exin to him that she saw him with Wendyst night.

    ¡°No, it changedst night,¡± Finn said seriously.

    ¡®You can think whatever you want.¡± Monica was toozy to exin.

    Like most of the time, she wanted to let it slide silently and leave it unsettled.

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it a lot.¡± However, Finn did not choose to remain silent because of Monica¡¯s rejection. He said seriously, ¡°Did you see me with Ms.

    Hansenst night?¡±

    Monica¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She had to admit that from the day she met Finn, she knew that the sc*mbag was brilliantly clever.

    ¡°No,¡± Monica denied.

    ¡°Regardless, I feel like I have to exin it to you,¡± Finn said. He was very optimistic about their rtionship, so he continued to exin, ¡°Wendy likes me.¡±

    Monica¡¯s expression changed slightly. Suddenly, the breakfast in front of her did not look appetizing anymore.

    Was Finn showing off to her? No matter where he went, there would always be women who liked him. He did not have to worry that he would die alone. As long as he wanted someone, he could have her.

    ¡°But I rejected her. I told her clearly that I have a girlfriend and that I¡¯m about to get married.¡± Finn¡¯s eyes were fixed on Monica.

    ¡°It has nothing to do with me,¡± Monica said coldly.

    She just did not want to be seduced by Finn.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You¡¯re my girlfriend, and you¡¯re the one I¡¯m about to get married to.¡±

    ¡°When did I agree to that?¡± Monica was a little angry.

    ¡°I can wait for you, for as long as it takes.¡± It seemed like a promise.

    At that moment, Monica did not feel like eating her breakfast anymore.

    As soon as she put down her utensils and decided not to eat, she heard Finn say, ¡°I just asked Ms. Hansen. We¡¯ll have lunch at the sightseeing area, and that means it¡¯ll take half an hour by car. So, lunch will be around 1 p.m. If you don¡¯t eat something now, you¡¯ll be hungry and even feel nauseous.. Also, if there¡¯s heavy traffic, lunch might beter¡­¡±

 Chapter 1568 - Chapter 1568: The Confession

    Chapter 1568: The Confession

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Monica did not know why she was always threatened by Finn. She gritted her teeth and picked up her utensils to eat again. The moment she lowered her head, Finn smiled brightly.

    At 12:30 p.m., the group gathered at the entrance of the hotel and departed for the scenic area. There was no traffic jam this time, so ording to the schedule, they had lunch and then explored the area.

    The otherpany hired a special tour guide, and the tour guide exined everything vividly. He made the originally boring historical sites less boring.

    However, because Wendy had been here many times and received many important clients, she still felt a little bored after listening to it again. Hence, she ced all his attention on the others.

    She looked at Finn, whose gaze was fixed on Director Cardellini the entire time. When Director Cardellini smiled, he would smile too; when she frowned, he would frown too.

    She had never thought about it in a different way before as she thought that a secretary¡¯s job was to take care of his boss. However, at that moment, her heart suddenly skipped a beat. The way Finn looked at Monica was definitely not the way a subordinate looked at a superior.

    When she thought about how Finn had rejected her proposal of a one-night stand, she was even more certain that Finn and Monica had a close rtionship. After all, ording tomon sense, Finn was alone in a foreign country. Unless his girlfriend was right beside him, he did not need to feel so responsible for his girlfriend.

    Once Wendy understood what was going on, she was shocked. She could not believe she had tried to seduce Finn, who was Director Cardellini¡¯s man!

    Gosh. She suddenly felt that she had vited a workce taboo. If she pursued the matter, would she not lose her status as a secretary?

    The more she thought about it, the more panicked she became. How could she be so bold to seduce anyone¡¯s man?

    Looking at how handsome Finn was, she felt that he was a perfect match for Director Cardellini.

    ¡°Ms. Hansen,¡± Finn suddenly called out to her.

    Wendy jumped in shock. She quickly snapped back to reality and looked at Finn. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    When she looked at him, she was a little wary. ¡°How long does it usually take?¡± Finn asked.

    ¡°Oh, it usually takes about an hour or so.¡±

    Finn nodded. He wondered whether Monica would be very tired after an hour. ¡°If you¡¯re tired, you can get the tour guide to take a break, and we can take it slow, ¡± Wendy hurriedly said.

    ¡°No need. Let¡¯s see how it goes.¡± What he meant was that he wanted to see Monica¡¯s condition first.

    Wendy believed that something was going on between Finn and Director Cardellini, but she tried her best to remain calm.

    After visiting the famous historical sites, they sat down at a stone table with a good view to rest.

    ¡°Director Cardellini, do you want some water?¡± the person in charge asked. Monica did feel a little thirsty, so she nodded. ¡°Sorry for the trouble.¡±

    The person in charge of the other party quickly said to Wendy, ¡°Go get some mineral water.¡±

    ¡°Let me help you.¡± Finn volunteered himself.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Jones.¡± The person in charge was very polite.

    With that, Finn left with Wendy.

    Monica nced at them a few times before she turned around with no visible emotion on her face. Seeing that Finn did not seem to know how to woo a woman, Brandon smirked. It served Finn right that Monica did not forgive him.

    The few of them waited on the stone table for a while before Finn and Wendy returned with some mineral water.

    Monica pursed her lips, whereas Brandon, who listened from the side, felt a little upset.

    Thus, Finn went with Wendy to buy water just so that he could get Monica warm water to drink, yet he was mocking Finn for not avoiding suspicion. Now, he was pped in the face by the man.

    It was obvious that small actions like that were the easiest to touch a woman¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Mr. Jones is really attentive to Director Cardellini.¡± The person in charge could not help but praise Finn.

    Wendy quickly agreed. ¡°That¡¯s right. Because the water had just been boiled, Mr. Jones was afraid that it would burn Director Cardellini, so he made sure to cool it for a long time before bringing it over..¡±

 Chapter 1569 - Chapter 1569: The Confession

    Chapter 1569: The Confession

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    No wonder it took a lot longer than usual for them to buy some water. Fortunately, everyone was chatting andughing, so they did not take it to heart.

    ¡°Ms. Hansen, you should learn more from Mr. Jones,¡± the person in charge said.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Wendy immediately agreed.

    However, in her heart, she knew Finn treated Monica well because they were a couple. If the chairman was her husband, she would be as attentive as well.

    The group sat for a while before strolling around the scenic area again.

    ¡°Is that some kind of craftsmanship?¡± Monica asked curiously when she saw an olddy showing off something.

    ¡°Yes, the traditional women of Casterbridge know embroidery. However, due to the development of the times, the skill has been lost. Generally, only old women embroider, as well as some families who insist on passing down their skills. If you¡¯re interested, Director Cardellini, we can go over and take a look. They¡¯re all handmade,¡± the tour guide introduced.

    Monica walked over. In front of her were some small embroidery pieces that looked extremely exquisite.

    Before Monica could reach out her hand, Finn had reached out to take a pair of baby shoes made with cloth. The red cloth shoes were embroidered with dragons, and because they were very small, they looked extremely cute.

    ¡°How much is this?¡± Finn asked.

    After the olddy told him the price, he said, ¡°Two pairs, please.¡±

    Then, he paid for them.

    When the person in charge saw Finn¡¯s actions, he could not help but tease, ¡°Is Mr. Jones¡¯s girlfriend pregnant?¡±

    Finn did not answer. However, the smile on his face was obvious. Now, Wendy was even more certain that Finn and Monica had an extraordinary rtionship.

    ¡°Do you want both pairs in red?¡± the old woman asked.

    ¡°Both,¡± Finn replied.

    Just as the olddy was about to pack the bag, Monica suddenly said, ¡°A pair of ck.¡±

    The old woman was stunned. Finn, too, nced at Monica.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not a girl,¡± Monica said bluntly.

    Finn pursed his lips. ¡°A pair of red and a pair of ck then.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± The old woman picked out two pairs and wrapped them up for him.

    Finn took it as if it was very important to him.

    ¡°Director Cardellini, do you want to buy some?¡± The person in charge quickly asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you pregnant too? You can start buying some stuff for the baby. Many families in Casterbridge like to use hand-sewn clothes because it¡¯s much morefortable and thoughtful in some ways.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Monica refused since Finn had bought it.

    The person in charge did not try to persuade her. After all, although it was handmade, the style was still far inferior to the clothes in high-end clothing stores.

    They had fun for most of the afternoon, and Monica was also a little tired, so she went straight back to the hotel for dinner. After dinner, they naturally returned to their respective rooms.

    She would be returning home tomorrow. If nothing went wrong, she would return to Harken directly.

    Ultimately, no matter where in the world she traveled to, she would yearn of going home after a few days. She always felt that home was the ce where she could really feel at ease and rx.

    After Monica showered, shey on the bed. Surprisingly, Finn did note over tonight. Clearly¡­

    Forget it. She did not want Finn toe to her room either. She had not been able to fall asleep every night because he had been hugging her like a bear. With that, shey on the bed and tried her best to sleep.

    Under the night sky, Finn went to the night market in the scenic area with Wendy.

    Wendy brought Finn to a shop specializing in handmade clothes. Wendy said, ¡°This shop has the mostplete collection of handmade clothes, and the selection is huge. Many of our people here like to buy baby products from them.¡±

    Finn nodded before he began to choose the clothes. Wendy was also helping him by giving her opinion.

    In the end, Finn chose quite a few pieces of clothing. However, he also considered that he had to bring them back himself, so he restricted himself within a reasonable range.

    ¡°Mr. Jones, are you sure you want both red and pink? Shouldn¡¯t you pick a few blue ones? What if the baby is a boy? Wouldn¡¯t you feel bad for baby if he wore pink?¡±

    ¡°It should be a girl.¡± Finn was very certain.

    ¡°No one can say for sure before the baby is born.¡± Wendy reminded him. ¡°I even heard that ultrasound scans are sometimes wrong.¡±

    Finn paused for a moment, probably thinking what Wendy said made sense. Then, he said, ¡°Give me a blue one.¡±

    ¡°Only one set?¡± the staff asked.

    ¡°One set is enough.¡±

    Wendy was speechless. She felt sorry for the boy if the baby was a boy.

    After they bought clothes, the two of them returned to the hotel together. Seeing that Finn was carrying two big bags, Wendy said, ¡°Let me help you with one.¡±

    ¡°No need. It¡¯s not heavy.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Jones, are you that cold to everyone?¡± Wendy asked nonchntly.

    Since she had already guessed the rtionship between Finn and Monica, she was not so evil as to ruin their rtionship.

    ¡°Am I very cold?¡± Finn suddenly asked.

    Wendy felt a little awkward when he asked that question seriously.

    She thought for a moment and said, ¡°It just feels like you¡¯re not easy to approach. Actually, it¡¯s not that bad. You¡¯re not that difficult to get along with.¡±

    She was very tactful with her words.

    Finn nodded. He, too, knew that Wendy was just being polite.

    The two of them chatted all the way back. Most of the time, it was Wendy who asked the questions while Finn answered.

    The reason why Finn wanted to answer was because he did not want to be a cold person. After all, Monica hated his coldness.

    They chatted andughed, but the two of them suddenly stopped in their tracks when they saw Monica standing at the door of Finn¡¯s room.

    At that moment, she was hesitating whether she should knock on the door or not. However, when she turned around and saw Finn and Wendy returning to their rooms, she was taken aback..

 Chapter 1570 - Chapter 1570: Finnâ€™s Surprise Proposal Was A Success

    Chapter 1570: Finn¡¯s Surprise Proposal Was A Sess

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Monica watched as Finn and Wendy chatted andughed as they returned. She did not know how she should react, so she brushed it off with a smile.

    In that awkward moment, Monica turned around and left, pretending that she did not see them. Anyway, she hade out for a walk because she could not sleep and not because she was waiting for someone.

    At that moment, she even saw Finn wearing the scarf that Wendy had given him. The difference in temperature between morning and night was indeed so great that Finn, who did not have enoughyers on, wore the scarf just to keep warm.

    ¡°Director Cardellini, please don¡¯t misunderstand.¡± Wendy looked at Monica¡¯s expression and hurriedly stepped forward to say.

    Monica said, ¡°I¡¯m just out for a walk. I didn¡¯t misunderstand anything.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Jones and I were also out¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin it to me.¡± Monica smiled, ¡°I¡¯m not bossy enough to care about what you do in your private time.¡±

    ¡°But-¡±

    Before Wendy could finish her sentence, Monica had left, and Wendy did not dare to stop her. She just watched as Monica left as if there was nothing unusual about the matter or she did not care about the matter. However, a woman¡¯s sixth told that Monica must be angry.

    She turned to look at Finn and said, ¡°What should we do? It seems like Director Cardellini has misunderstood the situation.¡±

    Finn stared at Monica¡¯s back and chose to remain silent.

    ¡°I think you should exin it to her clearly. There shouldn¡¯t be any estrangement or misunderstanding between couples,¡± Wendy said bluntly.

    Finn¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡®What did you say?¡±

    ¡°I said there shouldn¡¯t be any estrangement or misunderstanding between couples-¡±

    ¡°How did you know?¡± Finn asked.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Wendy was somewhat embarrassed.

    She did not mean to say it out loud, nor did she mean to expose them.

    She quickly exined, ¡°I was just guessing because you rejected mest night and I saw how you interacted with Director Cardellini. You also said that your girlfriend was pregnant.¡±

    After saying that, Wendy added, ¡°And you¡¯re really good to Director Cardellini. It¡¯s easy to guess.¡±

    Finn pursed his lips. He did treat Monica well, but it seemed that everyone except Monica could tell.

    ¡°Well, I suggest you exin it to Director Cardellini now. You don¡¯t want her to misunderstand anything,¡± Wendy urged.

    Finn nodded. ¡°Yes, I know.¡±

    As the saying said, one had to learn from one¡¯s mistake, and he definitely would not repeat the same mistake now. However, before that, he had something to do.

    ¡°I¡¯ll head back to my room first.¡±

    ¡°Good luck, Mr. Jones.¡± Wendy said sincerely, ¡°I also wish you and Director

    Cardellini a long and happy marriage.¡±

    Finn chuckled and said, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll need that.¡±

    Wendy smiled, and the two of them returned to their respective rooms.

    After returning to his room, Finn packed all the baby¡¯s clothes into his luggage and made a phone call to talk about many things. By the time everything was settled, it was past 11 p.m.

    He took a shower before leaving his room because he was afraid that he would disturb Monica¡¯s rest if he showered in her room.

    Then, he walked to Monica¡¯s room and knocked on her door. Seeing that there was no response, Finn knocked on the door again. However, he had a feeling that Monica would not open the door for him, and it made him feel helpless.

    Since he could not force Monica either, he stood at the door and waited for about half an hour, until the door opened.

    All Monica wanted was to confirm if Finn had left. She figured that he should have left, but for some reason, she could not fall asleep, so she wanted to take a look.

    In fact, she usually slept well, but she had been suffering from insomnia for the past two nights. The moment she closed her eyes, she saw Finn¡­ like a ghost who would not leave her side.

    As soon as she opened the door, Finn called out to her, ¡°Monica.¡±

    Monica jumped in shock. She opened the door assuming that Finn would not be there. Therefore, when she suddenly heard a voice, she was almost scared to death.

    Upon noticing how frightened she looked, Finn seemed to smile and said, ¡°Did I scare you?¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you left yet?¡± Monica was a little angry because he really scared her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t n to leave,¡± Finn said bluntly.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to sleep well if I sleep with you.¡± Monica found an excuse.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll sleep at the door,¡± Finn said seriously.

    Monica frowned. ¡®Is Finn threatening me now?¡¯

    ¡°Go and rest early,¡± Finn even urged her in a friendly manner. ¡®We still have to prepare to go back tomorrow. You¡¯ll be very tired..¡±

 Chapter 1571 - Chapter 1571: Finnâ€™s Surprise Proposal Was A Success

    Chapter 1571: Finn¡¯s Surprise Proposal Was A Sess

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    There was not a hint of anger in his tone. He just looked like a good man.

    ¡®When did Finn be so kind?¡¯ Monica gritted her teeth.

    She felt that it was Finn¡¯s trick¡ª a strategy of taking a step back to take ten forward. Hence, without saying anything, she directly closed the door.

    Finn looked at the tightly shut door and was not as indifferent about it as he thought he would be. However¡­ he was not too sad either. After all, Monica was just throwing a tantrum.

    On the contrary, he was d that she could throw a tantrum at him. He was really afraid that she would be cold to him.

    With that, Finn waited at the door for a long time. About an hour passed, and Monica opened the door again. This time, she opened the door a little carefully, like she was a thief.

    Finn found it funny. It had been a long time since he had seen Monica act so childishly, and it suddenly reminded him of Monica¡¯s innocent and silly self when he first met her.

    Monica stuck her head out and was shocked when she saw Finn staring straight at her. This time, she opened the door thinking that Finn was not around. Yet, in the end, she was caught off guard and saw Finn again.

    She put her hand on her chest. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything? Are you trying to scare me?

    He had frightened her just now by talking, but it was also his fault now for not saying anything.

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left yet?¡± Monica frowned, her face filled with displeasure.

    ¡°I won¡¯t leave,¡± Finn said with certainty.

    ¡°Are you deliberately making things difficult for me?¡± Monica asked.

    ¡°No, I just don¡¯t want to leave you.¡±

    Monica¡¯s heart seemed to waver for a second.

    Then, she calmed herself down and said coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you go out to the night market with Ms. Hansen?¡±

    Yet, he said he would not leave her side. Men were full of lies.

    ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Finn asked.

    ¡®Me? Jealous? I¡¯m not jealous! It¡¯s your choice who you like to be with. It has nothing to do with me. Besides, we¡¯ve already broken up.¡± Monica said firmly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve exined to you that there¡¯s nothing going on between me and Ms.

    Hansen.¡± Finn said, ¡°The reason why I went out to the night market with her-¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to know,¡± Monica interrupted him.

    In response to that, Finn frowned.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin your personal matters to me,¡± Monica refused.

    She was clearly jealous, but she was also trying to make herself appear magnanimous. Deep down, Monica was still the same as always.

    Suddenly, Finn stretched out his hand. Before Monica could react, he pulled her into his embrace.

    He hugged Monica tightly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any personal matters in the future. Everything I do has to do with you.¡±

    Monica struggled in Finn¡¯s arms. ¡°Let go of me, Finn¡­¡±

    ¡°I was out with Ms. Hansen tonight because I wanted her to take me to buy baby clothes. Didn¡¯t the tour guide mention that people here like to buy handmade clothes for newborns? I wanted to buy some for our daughters,¡± Finn exined patiently and was not angry at all.

    Monica gritted her teeth. In fact, she knew that nothing would happen between Finn and Wendy, but¡­

    Fine. She admitted that she had repeatedly rejected Finn¡¯s exnation because she did not want to be too petty. She did not want Finn to know that she cared about such a small matter.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Go back to your room and get some sleep,¡± Finn whispered into her ear.

    The next second, he bent down and picked her up horizontally, causing Monica to hug his neck in shock.

    Finn smiled gently. Although she was hugging him so tightly because she did not feel safe, it still made his heart skip a beat. It had been a long time since he felt Monica approach him so proactively.

    By the time Finn carefully ced Monica on the bed, it was already 1 a.m. at night. No pregnant woman could stay upte, yet Monica had tormented herself to this point.

    Finn nted a kiss on Monica¡¯s forehead. ¡°Sleep early.¡±

    However, Monica turned her body around as if she did not like him kissing her.

    Finn pursed his lips. Slowly, hey down beside Monica. As he was afraid he would affect Monica¡¯s sleep, he stayed a little further away from her.

    Monica could feel the distance between them, but she told herself that she did not care at all. With that, she closed her eyes and forced herself to sleep..

 Chapter 1572 - Chapter 1572: Finn â€˜s Surprise Proposal Was A Success

    Chapter 1572: Finn ¡®s Surprise Proposal Was A Sess

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    In the quiet space, Monica could not help but say, ¡°Do you like the scarf Ms.

    Hansen gave you?¡±

    She regretted it the moment she said it. There was no doubt that she was jealous. Clearly, she should not fuss over it, but she felt disgusted by it.

    At the thought of Finn wearing the scarf that Wendy gave him¡­ Did Finn know what a scarf meant? It was like giving a man a tie, which meant that they wanted to hold each other¡¯s hand for the rest of their lives

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it, but I was afraid I¡¯d catch a cold and infect you. So, after weighing the pros and cons, I decided to put it on.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you pack more clothes?¡± Monicained, trying to hide her embarrassment.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to next time.¡±

    However, there would be no next time. The next time, she would not bring him out to attract girls anymore.

    Monica closed her eyes again and allowed herself to fall asleep. Just as she started getting sleepy, she felt a certain someone approaching her body again and holding her tightly in his arms-

    Did she not say that he was not allowed to get close? As expected, no man would keep his word.

    Despite that, she did not resist. She told herself it was because she was sleepy and did not have the strength to resist. Her acquiescence made the man behind her smile brightly.

    The next day, she slept until she woke up naturally. After lunch, they returned to the city of Casterbridge, where they rested briefly at the hotel they were staying at before heading to the airport.

    It was still a night flight as Monica was used to traveling at night. It made it easier for her to sleep and prevent her from getting airsick.

    The otherpany sent them to the airport. After the two parties bid each other farewell, Monica, Finn, and Brandon walked into the security check and then boarded the ne.

    When the ne took off, Monica had already fallen asleep. As such, Finn pulled her into his arms.

    Brandon, who was sitting next to them, was wondering whether the business trip was for work or to apany those two on their honeymoon. He still felt a little bitter that he could only watch helplessly as the woman he liked ended up in the arms of another man.

    The ne also arrived at South Hampton City at night, and Monica¡¯s chauffeur was already waiting at the airport. He respectfully took the luggage and put it into the trunk before driving them back.

    Although Monica had slept on the ne, she did not sleep well enough. At that moment, she was still a little dozy, so she leanedzily against the seat behind the car and looked out of the window of South Hampton City.

    Looking at the street, she thought something was wrong but could not put her finger on it.

    Brandon, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, suddenly asked, ¡®Why is South Hampton City so dark tonight?¡±

    That was when Monica also realized that there were no lights on either side of the street. The night view of the city was not as gorgeous as it seemed, and it felt like the entire city had a ckout.

    Of course, no one thought too deeply about it. After all, sometimes the city would turn some lights off to conserve energy. Besides, it was gettingte, and there were not many cars on the road, so there was no need to turn on so many lights.

    As everyone sat quietly in the car, Monica still felt that something was amiss.

    She said to the driver, ¡°Are you going in the wrong direction?¡±

    The driver quickly replied, ¡°No, Director Cardellini. A section of the road on the original route has been blocked, so we¡¯re on another route.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Monica replied.

    She did think too much about it. What she also did not notice was that the man sitting next to her looked a little nervous.

    The car drove at a moderate speed until suddenly, they stopped outside the People¡¯s Square.

    Monica frowned. ¡°Why did you stop?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Chairman. My stomach hurts a little. I need to use the public washroom in the square to use the toilet.¡±

    Monica nodded. ¡°Oh, go ahead then. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Chairman.¡±

    After the chauffeur left quickly, Finn suddenly opened the car door.

    ¡°Why are you getting out of the car?¡± Monica asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m just a little car sick. I need to get out of the car to get some fresh air.¡± Since when did Finn get carsick?

    Monica did not ask further and just watched as Finn got out of the car. Then, he paced around, seemingly a little flustered.

    After a long while, he mustered his courage and said, ¡°Monica,e down for a moment.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Monica frowned.

    ¡°Come down for a moment,¡± Finn continued.

    Was Finn possessed?

 Chapter 1573 - Chapter 1573: Finnâ€™s Surprise Proposal Was A Success

    Chapter 1573: Finn¡¯s Surprise Proposal Was A Sess

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    She got out of the car for no reason and saw how nervous Finn was in the dark.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Monica was a little worried. ¡°Are you feeling unwell? Do you need me to send you to the hospital?¡±

    ¡°Just walk with me for a while.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Monica looked at him, feeling that Finn waspletely different from before.

    Finn did not answer her either. Instead, he held her hand and suddenly walked toward the square.

    ¡°Finn, if you¡¯re not feeling well, go to the hospital. Don¡¯t-

    Before she could finish her sentence, the entire square suddenly lit up as if the entire city had suddenly woken up.

    Monica was stunned. She watched as Finn¡¯s face suddenly appeared on the bright LED screen in front of her. At that moment. she instantlv understood something and stared straight at the screen.

    On the screen, Finn looked a little nervous. He took a deep breath before he said, ¡°Monica, do you still remember 10 years ago when you bought all the billboards to celebrate my birthday? Actually, at that time, I was very touched, but because I didn¡¯t know how to express it, I chose to remain silent. Perhaps it was because of my silence that we drifted apart. After thinking about it carefully, I realized that when we were together, it was always you who put more effort into the rtionship. If I had taken the initiative a little, so many unhappy things wouldn¡¯t have happened between us.¡±

    If he had taken the initiative and asked about Monica and Michael¡¯s rtionship at the first moment back then, Michael would not have interfered. Then, so many things would not have happened.

    The root of everything seemed to have started from his inferiorityplex.

    He said, ¡°I¡¯ve had many regrets, and now, my only hope is to make up for the harm I¡¯ve caused you. Monica, when I was recording this video, I was actually very nervous. I didn¡¯t know if you would forgive me. I didn¡¯t even know if you would like it. I also didn¡¯t know if it would cause you any trouble. I actually recorded this many times, but every time, I didn¡¯t think it was good enough. Every time, I was worried that I wouldn¡¯t look good on screen and that you would despise me.¡±

    Monica¡¯s lips suddenly curled into a smile, and her eyes were filled with tears. She could see how helpless Finn was on the screen. She had never thought that a man like Finn would choose to confess to her so publicly and in front of the entire country.

    ¡°Monica.¡±

    Finn, on the screen, looked at her with a serious expression. When their eyes met, Finn asked deeply and affectionately, ¡°Will you marry me?¡±

    Monica¡¯s throat moved slightly. Her emotions were getting out of control.

    He said, ¡°I will definitely be a good husband, father, and son-inw. I will definitely take good care of you, the babies, and your parents. I hope you can give me another chance to love you.¡±

    His voice sounded a little choked.

    Monica¡¯s vision was already blurry, so she could not see if Finn¡¯s eyes were red when he said that. As she tried to suppress her emotions, the image on the LED screen in front of her suddenly changed, and the recorded video disappeared.

    In an instant, she saw Finn standing in the square in real life. At that moment, a beam of light shone on them in the square.

    There was originally nothing on the ground, but a heart-shaped colored light had appeared around them, surrounding the two of them. Behind him, the beautiful fountain also shone with colorful lights.

    The scene looked like it was from a beautiful painting, and everything was meticulously arranged.

    So when did Finn do all those things? Was it when they were away in thest few days? Had he not been with her? When did he prepare all those?

    She just stared at Finn in front of her. She could not tell whether Finn¡¯s eyes were red or not from the screen earlier, but at that moment, she could see, even through his refined sses, that his eyes were red.

    ¡°Monica,¡± Finn said.

    His voice was a little choked up, but he tried to calm himself down. That was when Monica saw him kneeling on one knee and took out an engagement ring..

 Chapter 1574 - Chapter 1574: Finnâ€™s Surprise Proposal Was A Success

    Chapter 1574: Finn¡¯s Surprise Proposal Was A Sess

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    He said. ¡°Will vou marrv me?¡±

    He looked up at her, waiting for her answer.

    Monica was somewhat silent. As she stared at Finn, who loved her deeply, her throat moved slightly, and her vision blurred.

    She suddenly recalled a lot of memories of them being together. It was true that they were rarely happy, and their time together was mostly painful.

    However, she nodded in agreement.

    She said, ¡°Alright.¡±

    The moment she said that word, both of them burst into tears because they were so happy.

    It turned out that it had never been that she did not love him. It was just that she did not dare to love him because she was afraid and hurt.

    Finn reached out and held Monica¡¯s hand. Then, he put the engagement ring on Monica¡¯s ring finger seriously. After putting it on, he lowered his head and kissed the back of her hand deeply, as if he was kissing the entire world.

    Monica was so touched by Finn¡¯s actions that tears streamed down her face like a waterfall.

    Finn stood up from the ground and looked down at her. He said, ¡°Monica, thank you.¡±

    Monica smiled through her tears, which she just could not control.

    ¡®Thank you for giving me another chance to love you,¡¯ Finn wanted to say.

    As Finn got closer to Monica and lifted her chin to kiss her, Monica closed her eyes, epting Finn¡¯s kiss, which felt careful and loving. For the first time, she felt blissful.

    Outside the square, the sound of fireworks suddenly rang out, and fireworks filled the sky, signifying a joyous asion.

    Brandon, on the other hand, sat in the car beside them and watched as the romantic and beautiful scene y out.

    From the moment Finn took the initiative, he knew he had lost. Thank goodness that he was prepared, or the pain would have killed him. However, it still hurt, and he was not as generous as he thought.

    With that, he drove the car that was parked by the roadside away. In any case, he did not need them to remind him that he was single.

    The news of Finn¡¯s sessful proposal to Monica spread quickly in South Hampton City.

    The proposal video fromst night was so widely circted that it started trending on the inte. It was as if it had be a guidebook to proposals, and everyone wanted to watch it once.

    Monica was lying in bed, watching the news. As she thought about what happenedst night, she still found it surreal.

    If she had not watched the video over and over again, she would not have believed that Finn would do such a thing. She thought she would never experience such romance in her life.

    ¡°Are you awake?¡± The person behind her hugged her and asked.

    She had woken up long ago, but she did not want to tell Finn that. She did not want him to know that she was very¡­ excited, so excited that she could not sleep muchst night and woke up early that morning. ¡°I¡¯ll carry you to the bathroom to wash up.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Monica twisted her body and refused.

    ¡°Be good. We¡¯re going to the hospital for your first pregnancy checkup in three months,¡± Finn said lovingly.

    Monica turned to look at Finn, who added, ¡°I¡¯ve already made an appointment with the doctor.¡±

    ¡°What pregnancy checkup is it?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get there.¡±

    ¡°Does it involve getting an injection?¡± Monica asked.

    ¡°It won¡¯t hurt.¡±

    ¡°You lied to me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re not the one in pain.¡±

    ¡°My heart will hurt.¡±

    ¡°Finn, when did you be so glib¡­ Oh¡­¡± A certain someone kissed her passionately.

    F*ck. Could he let her finish her sentence? Did Finn have to be so overbearing?

    The next moment, she was bewitched by him and kissed him back. They kissed so passionately that it was hard for them to part, which led to¡­

    The two of them got up, washed up, ate, and went to the hospital. They were more than two hourste to the appointment.

    When they arrived at the hospital, Finn and the doctor talked in professional medical terms. Monica did not quite understand what they were saying, so she just waited silently at the side.

    At that moment, she saw the young nurse beside her looking at her from time to time. She wanted to say something but did not dare to, which made Monica feel a little awkward.

    ¡°Do you have something you want to say to me?¡± Monica could not help but ask the nurse.

    ¡°I-I-I just wanted to congratte you. I saw Mr. Jones¡¯s sessful proposal yesterday, so I was a little excited to see you in person today. I just¡­¡± The young nurse even blushed.

    It made Monica a little shy. She could not understand why Finn had to make the proposal so big. Now, she felt embarrassed too.

    ¡°Ms. Cardellini, congrattions. You both are a perfect match. You¡¯ve be the ideal couple for us single people.¡± The young nurse mustered up her courage and said.

    Monica nodded awkwardly. ¡°Uh, thank you.¡±

    ¡°You must give Mr. Jones the love he deserves.¡± The young nurse did not forget to remind her.

    Monica was somewhat speechless. Did she not love Finn enough?

    ¡°After all, Mr. Jones loves you so much.¡± The young nurse seemed to be recalling the scene from yesterday and looked like she longed for a proposal like that.

    Monica could not take it anymore. The little nurse in front of her was too corny.

    ¡°Monica.¡± Finn walked to her side.

    Monica felt that she was saved. If the conversation continued, she would not be able to talk to the nurse happily. With that, she followed Finn out of the doctor¡¯s office and went to the ultrasound room.

    When Monica was lying on the bed, Finn immediately used a device to do an ultrasound on her.

    ¡°Do you know how to use it?¡± Monica asked.

    Did all doctors not have their own specialties?

    ¡°Of course,¡± Finn said confidently. It sounded very convincing.

    ¡°I did an ultrasound for you once before,¡± Finn said as he performed the ultrasound seriously.

    ¡°When?¡± Monica was surprised.

    Why did she not remember that?

    ¡°A few years ago, when you did a checkup on your breast. The doctor who performed the ultrasound was me,¡± Finn said bluntly.

    Monica scanned her memories for a long time before she remembered. Then, her face turned red.

    ¡°Finn, how could you do that? We had no feelings for each other back then! Aren¡¯t you ashamed of looking at my body like that?¡± Monica was suddenly agitated.

    The female assistant doctor beside them could not help butugh.

    A little embarrassed, Finn said,¡± Be quiet. I want to see how the baby is doing.¡±

    Monica forced herself to calm down, but deep down, she still felt indignant. At the thought of that doctor¡­ That was why she thought the doctor was acting weird at that time, and she was confused as to why the doctor had to examine her so carefully.

    It turned out it was Finn who was secretly taking advantage of her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we can see the gender of the baby yet.¡± The assistant doctor could not help but chuckle.

    Finn pursed his lips. Still feeling a little embarrassed, he moved his seat away.

    After a series of checkups and confirming that the two babies were healthy,

    Finn put down the device and said, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±

    He cleaned the count gel off Monica and helped her up.

    ¡°How are the babies?¡± Monica asked.

    ¡°They¡¯re good. They look just like you.¡±

    Monica was speechless. Who was Finn trying to lie to? The babies were just a lump of meat now.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go for the next checkup.¡± ¡°Does that involve needles?¡± ¡°I just need to draw some blood.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll hurt.¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t hurt. I¡¯ll do it for you.¡±

    Would he not be stabbing her if he drew blood from her?

    In the end, Monica still did all the tests. The reports that were out stated that everything was normal, but they had to wait for those that were not out yet.

    Finn drove away from the hospital at the same speed as always ¡ª the speed of a turtle.

    Monica looked out of the window in a daze. She could not believe that she was pregnant and with twins at that.. Did she really agree to remarry Finn as well? How could she feel¡­ so blissful?

 Chapter 1575 - Chapter 1575: Complaining About Finn, Nox Meets Shelly Again

    Chapter 1575: Comining About Finn, Nox Meets Shelly Again

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Finn drove Monica in the car at a slow speed.

    Ever since the sessful proposal yesterday, their rtionship seemed to have risen to another level in an instant. Monica felt blissful as she looked at the back of Finn¡¯s head from her seat.

    Sometimes, if one had let go of their prejudices, they would let go of a lot of things. She finally understood that people were unhappy because they did not Imow how to be content. As a matter of fact, she was very content now. She was so happy that she could fly!

    Suddenly, Monica¡¯s phone rang. She nced at the caller ID and quickly picked it up. ¡°Jeannie.¡±

    ¡°You said you missed me, but now that you¡¯re back, you didn¡¯t even call me.¡±

    Jeanne pretended to be angry.

    ¡°I didn¡¯te back untiltest night.¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to say that you were proposed to as soon as you came back?¡±

    Jeanne teased.

    ¡°I¡¯m not showing off,¡± Monica retorted.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s no need to show off. You¡¯re already the envy of the entire nation.¡±

    Monica was speechless. She was indeed no match for Jeanne after thetter regained her memories!

    ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Monica decided to change the topic.

    About the proposalst night¡­ Now that she thought about it, she was very happy but was still a little shy about how public it was.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve reconciled with Finn, you don¡¯t need me anymore, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­God will punish me if you anger a pregnantdy like me!¡± Monica got angry.

    Jeanne smiled. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Whatever you say is right, pregnantdy. I just wanted to say, since you¡¯re back, do you want toe to Bamboo Garden for dinner?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Monica agreed immediately.

    However, the moment she agreed, she suddenly thought about something. ¡°Let me see If Finn too.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let me know when you¡¯ve asked him so that I can get Teddy to make more dinner.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Monica hung up the phone and said to Finn, ¡°Jeannie wants us to have dinner at Bamboo Garden. Are youing?¡±

    ¡°You can decide,¡± Finn said.

    ¡°By the way, will we beughed at if we go?¡± Monica was thinking about that problem now.

    ¡°Why would you think that?¡± Finn frowned.

    ¡°Last night¡­ Wasn¡¯t it too corny?¡±

    Finn was speechless. ¡°Jeanne was the one who thought of the idea for the proposalst night.¡±

    Monica red at Finn.

    Feeling Monica¡¯s death stare, Finn smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t think of the idea, but the feelings were all mine.¡±

    Monica pursed her lips. She knew that she could not ask too much of Finn, whom she thought was suddenly enlightened.

    The car drove toward Bamboo Garden. When Monica and Finn walked into the hall, Nox was there.

    Edward had also returned amidst his busy schedule. Along with Jeanne, George, and Paige around, the house seemed very lively.

    ¡°Why is everyone here today?¡± Monica asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to congratte the two of you on getting back together.¡± Nox teased, ¡°I wonder who said you guys would never get back together again some time ago, yet the proposal was sessful¡­¡¯

    ¡°Are you here to mock me or to congratte me?¡± Monica was displeased.

    ¡°I sincerely wish you both a happy marriage,¡± Nox said seriously.

    Monica could not be bothered to deal with Nox, so she walked straight to

    Jeanne and hugged her. ¡°Jeannie¡±

    As she was hugging Jeanne, Nox looked at Monica and said, ¡°Jeannie? You haven¡¯t lost your mind, have you? What did you call her?¡±

    Everyone was stunned for a second. Did that mean Nox was not in the know of what everybody knew?

    In the next second, Monica smiled evilly. ¡°Nox, how are you Fourth Master¡¯s best friend?¡±

    ¡°You are indeed possessed.¡± Nox did not take what Monica said to heart and said to Finn, ¡°Finn, go back and do a ritual for your wife. I suspect that she¡¯s possessed.¡±

    Finn pursed his lips while hugging Monica in his arms, looking extremely possessive and protective.

    ¡°Nox,e with me,¡± Edward suddenly said.

    Nox frowned. ¡°I¡¯m going out for dinner. I have to meet Zoe¡¯s parents to discuss the final details of the marriage. Tonight, the parents of both parties will officially meet to discuss the marriage. I can¡¯t bete.¡±

    ¡°Come with me first,¡± Edward said straightforwardly. ¡°Finn,e with us.¡±

    After that, Finn reluctantly let go of Monica and followed Edward and Nox to the back garden.

    Monica looked at the three of them and said to Jeanne, ¡°I think Nox will have a mental breakdown..¡±

 Chapter 1576 - Chapter 1576: Complaining About Finn, Nox Meets Shelly Again

    Chapter 1576: Comining About Finn, Nox Meets Shelly Again

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Jeanne smiled nonchntly. Anyway, Nox was the kind of person who would not hold grudges. Besides, it was Edward¡¯s problem to deal with.

    She brought Monica to the sofa, where they sat. Then, she said, ¡°Have you really let go of all your prejudice against Finn?¡±

    ¡°I should have.¡± Monica said, ¡®Ever since I went on the business trip to Casterbridge, it¡¯s like I¡¯ve been subconsciously reminding myself that I can start over with Finn. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of you, but I always feel that with you around, everything bes easier for me.¡±

    Jeanne felt a little helpless. Could Monica have gotten back with Finn because she was still alive?

    ¡°Finn cares a lot about you,¡± Jeanne said bluntly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t put in a good word for him. I know you were the one who helped him think of the idea for the proposal. I can¡¯t believe I thought Finn had reallye to his senses¡­

    ¡°It was my idea, but if he didn¡¯t put in so much effort, would he have done all that? Finn was a reserved person. He would hide in a corner and never walk into the crowd, so it wasn¡¯t easy for him to be willing to do that for you. He recorded the confession videost night many times. He said you cared about looks, so he was afraid you¡¯d reject him if he didn¡¯t look good on camera.¡± ..Am I such a shallow person? F*ck!¡± Monica was speechless.

    In her mind, she tried to picture the scene of Finn recording the video again and again, and she was moved by it.

    ¡°In any case, the two of you should bury the hatchet and live your lives well.¡± Jeanne smiled and did not say anything else.

    Monica nodded. ¡°Actually, I really want to start over with him. Regardless of whether it¡¯s my fault or his, I¡¯ve decided to let go of the past. After all, I could never live in the past, even though I still held a grudge against Finn for rejecting me for a period of time. At that time, Cardellini Pharmaceutical was going through a rough patch, and Finn treated me really coldly. You have no idea know how hard it was for me. Now that I think about it, it still makes me a little angry. Since Finn likes me so much and has always liked me, how can he bear to be so indifferent to me?¡±

    She found that Finn had too much self-control. If it were her, she would not have been so cold-blooded.

    ¡°Finn didn¡¯t just stand by and watch, did he?¡± Jeanne raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t, but do you know I was depressed for a while? At that time, I really wanted to die. If I didn¡¯t think how my actions would affect my parents, I would have died. Look at my wrist.¡± Monica showed her hand to Jeanne. ¡°Although the scar is faint, if you look closely, you can still spot many small marks.¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s heart ached.

    Monica had experienced many things alone to be the strong woman was now. That was also why she did not dare to give her heart to someone again.

    ¡°At that time, I really hoped that Finn would lend me a helping hand. It was not that I hoped he would help me, but I wanted to have someone to rely on¡­ You don¡¯t know, but for the sake of Cardellini Pharmaceuticals, I almost used my body to entertain the guests.¡±

    Jeanne, too, had heard of how much Monica had to go through when she was not by Monica¡¯s side.

    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about it. It¡¯s all in the past anyway.¡± Monica smiled. ¡®We always have to look ahead.¡±

    Jeanne held Monica¡¯s hand tightly and nced at Finn who was behind Monica. Obviously, Finn had heard everything Monica said. She could even see the pain in Finn¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing.¡± Monica suddenly thought of something and felt indignant.

    ¡°What else?¡± Jeanne asked.

    Monica¡¯s hatred for Finn ran deep, yet she still agreed to the proposal. Just how much did she love him?

    ¡°Finn is bad in bed.¡± Monica was very serious.

    At that moment, Jeanne almost spat out the tea in her mouth. Monica¡¯s train of thought was as¡­ shocking as ever. Should she tell Monica that Finn was right behind her?

    At the thought of that, Monica seemed to get a little agitated. ¡°He only knows how to pleasure himself. You should know what I¡¯m talking about..¡±

 Chapter 1577 - Chapter 1577: Complaining About Finn, Nox Meets Shelly Again

    Chapter 1577: Comining About Finn, Nox Meets Shelly Again

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Could she say that she did not want to know what Monica meant?

    ¡°Fourth Master Swan should be pretty good, right?¡± Monica asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s alright.¡± Jeanne did not know how to answer Monica¡¯s question. She thought about how Edward was in bed¡­ and her face turned red.

    ¡°I can tell from your expression that Fourth Master Yan has served you very well.¡±

    ¡°Monica.¡± Jeanne was speechless.

    Why was so difficult to change a person¡¯s nature?

    ¡°This matter is very important to married couples, okay? If you don¡¯t get along, it would affect you for the rest of their lives. If Finn weren¡¯t so bad in bed, I wouldn¡¯t have broken up with him so easily!¡± Monica said seriously.

    Finn must be speechless. Did it mean Monica broke up with Finn because Finn was not good in bed? Any man who heard that reason would want to kill himself.

    Jeanne did not even dare to look at Finn¡¯s expression behind Monica.

    Fortunately, Finn left, probably because he could not take it anymore.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯re back with him, don¡¯t you feel aggrieved?¡± Jeanne asked after Finn left.

    ¡°I do, but I¡¯m pregnant now, so we can¡¯t do anything, and that¡¯s all for now. As for after giving birth to the children¡­¡± Monica thought about the matter seriously.¡± I haven¡¯t thought so far ahead yet.¡±

    ¡°So, if Finn doesn¡¯t¡­¡± Jeanne still could not bring herself to say it, so she paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Would you think of getting a divorce again?¡±

    ¡°Do you really think that I take marriage as a child¡¯s y? I¡¯ve been divorced twice now. If I get divorced again, what would be of me?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s what I¡¯ve gathered from what you¡¯ve said to me.¡±

    ¡°Divorce is impossible, but he can try to learn to be better.¡± Monica appeared to be very deep.

    Jeanne was speechless. Perhaps only Monica would be able to talk about such matters so calmly.

    The two of them chatted for a while, and the three people who left earlier returned. Nox did not look happy, which meant Edward probably could notfort him.

    As soon as Nox walked into the hall, he stared straight at Jeanne, causing her hair to stand on end. Then, in the next second, he left without looking back.

    Jeanne stared at Nox from behind. ¡°Is he angry?¡±

    Edward nodded.

    ¡°Are you letting him go just like that? Aren¡¯t you going to exin further?¡± Jeanne asked.

    She felt that Edward was too cold. Nox was really devoted to him, yet he had hidden it from Nox for so long, so he should not have treated her better.

    Moreover, when she thought about how Nox crippled his legs to save her¡­ she felt a little guilty.

    ¡°He¡¯ll be fine in two days. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Edward said bluntly.

    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Nox, who had suddenly left, ran back.

    Edward pursed his lips, not expecting Nox to hear him. Hence, he felt a little embarrassed.

    Nox came back to pick up the phone that had fallen on the sofa and left. Everyone stared at Nox from behind¡­

    ¡°Should we call him back? I¡¯ll exin it to him,¡± Jeanne said. ¡°Do you think he left because he was angry?¡± Edward was speechless.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s meeting Zoe¡¯s parents to discuss the wedding tonight.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Jeanne seemed to recall what Nox had just said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s not that petty.¡± Edward consoled her so that she would not overthink it.

    In fact, he was also indirectly affirming Nox¡¯s position in his life, which had never been low! However, Nox did not think so. On the contrary, he thought he was being yed by Edward!

    Edward would only tell Finn everything while keeping him in the dark. Was he that untrustworthy? He was so angry!

    Edward said he would be fine in two days, and the former was very wrong about that. He would never be able to recover from Edward hiding the fact that Jeanne was still alive from him.

    Nox drove angrily with a ferocious expression on his face. Then, his phone rang. Nox took a look and pressed the Bluetooth button. ¡°Zoe.¡± ¡°Nox, how long will it take you to arrive?¡± Zoe asked him. ¡°I¡¯m on my way now. I¡¯ll be there in about five minutes.¡±

    ¡°Alright. I was just afraid you¡¯ll bete for the first official meeting between our parents.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not that unreliable now. Just bring your parents over.¡± ¡°Okay, drive carefully on the road. Don¡¯t rush. It¡¯ll take us at least 20 minutes to get there..¡±

 Chapter 1578 - Chapter 1578: Complaining About Finn, Nox Meets Shelly Again

    Chapter 1578: Comining About Finn, Nox Meets Shelly Again

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Alright,¡± Nox replied.

    Zoe said a few more words before hanging up.

    At that moment, Nox had calmed down a little. He suddenly realized that his future wife treated him the best. Edward, Finn, and so on prioritized their rtionships over friends. Ever since they had girlfriends or wives, they treated him differently!

    ¡®F*ck.¡¯ Nox cursed.

    The thought of both of them being in rtionships made him inexplicably angry. He, too, had a wife who loved him to the core. What was there for Finn and Edward to be so smug about?

    Nox cursed as he drove to River Restaurant. Zoe¡¯s parents loved the dishes in that restaurant, and that was why they decided on the ce.

    He parked the car in the parking lot and walked into the restaurant, where the waiter respectfully brought Nox to the most luxurious private room. After waiting for about five minutes, his parents arrived.

    Then, he waited ten minutes before Zoe arrived with her parents. The two families sat at the same dining table, looking happy and harmonious.

    Mr. Winter said, ¡°They were the ones who said they were unsure about getting married, but look at them now, saying that they want to get married. I¡¯ve been waiting for this day toe.¡±

    Mr. Sullivan quickly chimed in. ¡°When I heard that they were getting married, I couldn¡¯t hold back either. I really can¡¯t wait to have grandchildren.¡± ¡°Me, too. I just hope that they can have children soon after they get married.¡± ¡°Preferably two.¡±

    ¡°Dad.¡± Zoe was a little shy. In fact, she had never thought about having a child.

    She had never thought of having a child so early in her marriage with Nox. She always felt that giving birth to a child was like giving birth to a burden.

    ¡°Look at how shy you are. Being married means having children. What¡¯s there to be shy about?¡± Mr. Sullivan reprimanded her dotingly.

    ¡°Maybe we¡¯re a little anxious about it as well¡± Mr. Winter tried to smooth things over.

    It was clear that both parents were satisfied with the marriage.

    At that moment, the waitresses began to serve the dishes one after another. However, Shelly did not expect to see Nox again on such an asion. She had changed jobs, yet here was Nox again.

    She was carrying a tray full of bowls of wild mushroom soup in her hand. There were two other waitresses serving the dishes behind her, so she could not turn around and leave. Instead, the two waitresses behind her gently pushed her long, as if they were telling her to hurry up.

    Shelly bit the bullet and ced the bowls of wild mushroom soup on the dining table.

    The moment she put it down, Mrs. Winter recognized Shelly at a nce. ¡°Shellv?¡±

    Shelly knew she would be discovered, and Mrs. Winter calling her name made everyone look at her.

    Nox and Zoe had been sitting together and whispering to each other, but when he heard his mother¡¯s voice, he quickly looked up. As soon as he saw Shelly serving the dishes in the waitress¡¯ uniform, his expression changed dramatically.

    Only Mrs. Winter was a little excited. ¡°Shelly, what are you doing here? Have you always been in South Hampton City?¡±

    Shelly put down the bowls of soup and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve always been here.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe back to the Winters? Isn¡¯t it hard¡­ surviving on your own out there?¡± Mrs. Winter asked.

    She still cared about Shelly. After all, Shelly had been living with them for so many years. Although she was still biased toward her son, she still felt a little guilty.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m used to it, so it¡¯s not that hard anymore.¡± Shelly quickly replied, ¡°I¡¯m working now, so I can¡¯t chat with the guests. I¡¯ll be outside.¡± Then, she left, with Mrs. Winter watching her.

    On the other hand, Mrs. Sullivan was surprised. ¡°Is she your rtive?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s¡­¡± Mrs. Winter hesitated for a moment, not knowing how to exin the situation.

    In the end, she said slowly, ¡°Wasn¡¯t Nox in poor health back then? We did a tarot card reading for Nox, and it said he would be in danger unless he has a youngerpanion. We found Nox one ording to his horoscope.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve heard of her.¡± Mrs. Sullivan was enlightened. ¡°She¡¯s Shelly, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but between Nox and Shelly¡­ Zoe, since you¡¯re here, let me rify that Nox and Shelly have no feelings for each other. Don¡¯t take it to heart. We were superstitious back then, but it¡¯s all in the past now.¡±

    Zoe did not respond to Mrs. Winter¡¯s words. Her entire body was frozen, and she was seemingly lost in thought..

 Chapter 1579 - Chapter 1579: Complaining About Finn, Nox Meets Shelly Again

    Chapter 1579: Comining About Finn, Nox Meets Shelly Again

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Zoe.¡± Mrs. Sullivan nudged her daughter, a little displeased. ¡°Mrs. Winter is talking to you. What are you thinking about?¡±

    Zoe quickly came back to her senses and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Winter. I was thinking about something at work. Thepany encountered a tricky matter today, so I was thinking about it for a second. Please don¡¯t mind me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Nox¡¯s lucky to have such a motivated woman as his wife.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because Nox is doing so well that I want to do better. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not worthy of him.¡± Zoe was very good with her words.

    Her simple words expressed to others t his hard work and praised Nox.

    Upon hearing that, Mrs. Winter¡¯s heart warmed. She could not help but sigh in her heart. Shelly was indeed nowhere near Zoe. No wonder Nox was unwilling to be with Shelly.

    ¡°Um, I¡¯m going to make a call to settle some work. I¡¯ll be back in a while.¡± Zoe found an excuse to leave the private room.

    After leaving the private room, her expression sank. It struck her that the waitress was the one she schemed again Nox withst time! She recognized Shelly at a nce, but she did not know that she was actually Shelly.

    The name Shelly was quite popr in the upper-ss society, but very few people had seen her before Moreover, all the people who had seen Shelly before had said that she was not good-looking and was a little old-fashioned. As a result, no one was interested in her. It was only because she was Nox¡¯spanion that people would asionally talk about her.

    Zoe did not think much of Shelly, so she did not even try to understand who Shelly was as a person. When she was dating Nox, Shelly left on her own ord, and she did not care about such a weak woman. However, she did not expect to make the mistake of allowing Nox to sleep with Shelly.

    At that moment, she felt disgusted. Now, she was pissed off by the lousy idea Cody gave her back then! The more she thought about it, the angrier she got.

    Of course, she was not angry because Nox had slept with Shelly. What she cared about the most was that Shelly knew everything about her.

    She had never concealed herself in the nightclub, and Shelly had also served her. At that moment, she even remembered that she and Cody had behaved intimately in another high-ss restaurant, and it seemed that Shelly was their¡­

    A chill ran down her spine. Was it a coincidence or did that woman do it on purpose? She had heard it was Nox who rejected Shelly back then and Shelly was kicked out of the house.

    A woman like Shelly would definitely want to marry into the Winter family. After all, the status and wealth that the Winters could give were something that no woman could refuse or even chase after. Perhaps¡­ Shelly was looking for an opportunity to marry Nox.

    The more Zoe thought about it, the uglier her expression became. She had alsoe out to look for Shelly as there were some things she needed to rify with Shelly. She could not allow Shelly to ruin her marriage.

    With that, she walked to the receptionist. ¡°I¡¯m looking for the waitress named Shelly?¡±

    ¡°May I ask if there¡¯s something you need-¡±

    ¡°I said I¡¯m looking for her. What¡¯s with all the questions?¡± Her tone was rather unpleasant.

    The receptionist did not dare to offend the guests, so even though she felt wronged, she didn¡¯t dare to resist. She said into the walkie-talkie, ¡°Shelly,e to the front desk. There¡¯s a guest looking for you.¡±

    Shelly was serving the guests at another room at the moment, and it was not easy for her to request the change. However, as expected, Nox would not let her off so easily.

    In Nox¡¯s heart, he must think that she was seducing him on purpose. Sometimes, nothing she did could prove her innocence, so she agreed and walked to the front desk.

    Surprisingly, the person who was looking for her was not Nox but Zoe. Almost instantly, she knew why Zoe was looking for her.

    Zoe probably did not know that she was Shelly or her rtionship with Nox, and that was why Zoe did all the shameful things at the ces she worked at. Now, Zoe was probably here to threaten her not to tell anyone.

    In fact, she was well aware of the usual tactics of upper-ss women. As such, she thought about it and figured she could even extort money from Zoe.

    At that thought, Shelly walked over happily. She even appeared very respectful. ¡°Ms.. Sullivan, you were looking for me?¡±

 Chapter 1580 - Chapter 1580: The Conflict Between Shelly and the Winters

    Chapter 1580: The Conflict Between Shelly and the Winters

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Ms. Sullivan, you were looking for me?¡± Shelly greeted Zoe politely and respectfully.

    Zoe looked at Shelly coldly and confirmed that the woman was hypocritical and scheming. She said coldly, ¡°Come with me!¡±

    After saying that, she walked ahead arrogantly, and Shelly followed her to the backyard of the restaurant.

    Once Zoe confirmed there was no one in the backyard, she turned to Shelly and asked, ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s your motive?¡±

    She could not be bothered to talk nonsense with Shelly.

    Shelly looked innocent as if she did not understand what Zoe was talking about. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean, Ms. Sullivan.¡±

    ¡°Shelly, stop pretending. I don¡¯t buy it! Just tell me why you¡¯ve been hiding by my side! I don¡¯t have time to deal with you!¡± Zoe said coldly.

    Shelly stayed silent. After all, she really had no ulterior motives. It was all a coincidence, but it was obvious no one would believe her. Nox would not believe her, and Zoe naturally would not believe her.

    With that, she said, ¡°I want money.¡±

    The only way to avoid trouble was to take the money and leave.

    Zoe¡¯s expression changed. She probably did not expect Shelly to admit it directly. Perhaps she did not expect Shelly¡¯s request to be so simple. It was so simple that she found it unbelievable.

    ¡°How much do you want?¡± Zoe asked coldly after recovering from a moment of shock.

    ¡°How much do you think is appropriate?¡± Shelly asked.

    She wondered where Zoe¡¯s limitsy. For example, Nox was stingy with her. He would hesitate for a long time even if he gave her a few hundred thousand dors.

    Would Zoe do the same? After all, birds of a feather flocked together.

    ¡°Are you messing with me?¡± Zoe had no patience for Shelly.

    She was certain that Shelly would not be so easily dismissed. Therefore, she did not believe that Shelly was only after money.

    Shelly was starting to feel helpless. ¡°I¡¯m very short of money. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be working as a waitress.¡±

    ¡°Stop pretending in front of me, Shelly! You became a waitress to ambush me and catch me red-handed!¡±

    Shelly did not know how to refute Zoe. Was such an arrogant and self-righteous personality contagious?

    She said, ¡°I¡¯m really not. I¡¯m just doing it for a living.¡±

    ¡°For a living? In that case, shouldn¡¯t you return to the Winters? Mr. and Mrs. Winter would never let you be a waitress!¡± Zoe was certain about that fact.

    Shelly looked at her and thought what she said made sense.

    ¡°Tell me, what do you want?¡± Zoe was on the verge of a breakdown, and she could not hide her emotions anymore.

    In fact, Zoe¡¯s reaction was understandable. Who would have thought that Nox¡¯s expanion would see her shameful side?

    If Shelly told Nox, her marriage with Nox would be over. When she thought of that possibility, she became even more uneasy.

    ¡°Shelly, what do you want? Let me tell you, don¡¯t even think about breaking Nox and me up! Nox and I have been together for three years, and we have a great rtionship. Don¡¯t even think about breaking us up!¡± Zoe was furious.

    She was probably still too flustered to remain calm.

    ¡°I beg you to please stay together,¡± Shelly said seriously She really wanted them to be together because she could not wait for Zoe to cuckold Nox for the rest of his life.

    ¡°Shelly, stop being so sarcastic!¡± Zoe refused to believe anything Shelly said.

    She said bluntly, ¡°I know it¡¯s impossible between Nox and me. If it were, Nox wouldn¡¯t have kicked me out. I don¡¯t care if you believe me or not, but I¡¯m only a waitress to earn a living. I really don¡¯t have any feelings for Nox. I wouldn¡¯t have waited so long to expose you if I did.¡±

    Zoe¡¯s expression darkened. It turned out Shelly knew everything about her.

    ¡°Of course, I understand that, from your point of view, you can¡¯t trust me. So, why don¡¯t you give me a sum of money to shut me up?¡±

    ¡°How can I guarantee that you won¡¯t say anything to Nox if I give you the money?¡±

    ¡°By making me write an agreement letter?¡± Shelly asked.

    Zoe stared at Shelly.

    ¡°Otherwise, what other ideas do you have?¡± Shelly could not think of anything, so she asked Zoe instead.

    Zoe thought for a moment before saying bluntly, ¡°Take my money and leave South Hampton City!¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± Shelly rejected him directly.

    ¡°Shelly!¡±

    ¡°My daughter is about to undergo surgery. I¡¯ve contacted the doctors in South

    Hampton City, and they¡¯ve prepared everything. I can¡¯t leave at this time..¡±

 Chapter 1581 - Chapter 1581: The Conflict Between Shelly and the Winters

    Chapter 1581: The Conflict Between Shelly and the Winters

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°You said you have a daughter?¡± Zoe eximed.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Shelly admitted frankly. ¡°So can you believe me when I say I¡¯m not here to break you up?¡±

    ¡°Could your daughter be Nox¡¯s-¡±

    ¡®You think too much. If my daughter were Nox¡¯s, would I have brought her along to live such a hard life with me?¡± Shelly asked.

    Zoe scrutinized her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my daughter isn¡¯t Nox¡¯s, so I don¡¯t have the power to break you up. If you believe I won¡¯t tell Nox, you can leave. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can give me a sum of money to shut me up. I¡¯ve never thought of ckmailing you, but if you think that it can give you peace of mind, I won¡¯t reject it.¡± Zoe frowned at Shelly.

    Shelly should be quite young, yet she made so much sense that Zoe believed her for some reason. That woman could even ask her for money in such a dignified manner.

    ¡°Why did you get stic surgery?¡± Zoe still could not trust Shellypletely.

    If Shelly really did not have any improper thoughts about Nox, why would she need stic surgery? Zoe knew Nox liked good-looking women, and it was rumored that Shelly was extremely ordinary.

    Shelly was silent for a few seconds.

    ¡°Why? Is it because you want to seduce Nox?¡± Zoe mocked.

    ¡°No.¡± Shelly said, ¡°I got into a car ident when I was 18 years old, and my face was so severely disfigured that I had to undergo stic surgery. I thought that since I was undergoing stic surgery, I should have the doctor make me look good. After all, I was already going under the knife. Every woman had the right to look beautiful.¡±

    ¡°You were in a car ident?¡± Zoe did not seem to believe her.

    ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t take the college entrance examination because of the car ident,¡± Shelly said bluntly.

    Still, Zoe did not seem to believe herpletely.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you think about it? It¡¯s my working hours now, and I can¡¯t be out for too long. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Shelly did not want to waste too much time with Zoe.

    After all, there was no need to tell Zoe about her personal matters.

    As Shelly turned to leave, Zoe suddenly called out to her, ¡°Wait a minute.¡±

    Shelly stopped in her tracks.

    ¡°Name your price.¡±

    It meant¡­ Was Zoe nning to bribe her with money to keep her mouth shut?

    Shelly thought for a moment before saying, ¡°200 thousand.¡± In fact, she had juste up with the number randomly.

    200 thousand dors was only enough for her to buy a small apartment in South Hampton City, but she figured she could not live under Sarah¡¯s roof forever. She had to have a home of her own with Be.

    Zoe looked straight at Shelly. ¡®Just 200 thousand? Is she so easy to get rid of?¡¯ ¡°Is that too much?¡± Shelly asked.

    After all, Nox would never give her so much money. They said that the richer the person, the more stingy they were. Otherwise, how could the person be rich?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you can write me a letter of agreement?¡± Zoe raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go get a pen and paper right away.¡± As she said that, she walked into the restaurant. After a while, she came out with a pen and paper and asked, ¡°How should I write it?¡±

    ¡°Just write that you received 200 thousand dors from me today and promise you won¡¯t seduce Nox in the future or say anything bad about me in front of Nox,¡± Zoe said.

    Zoe was smart to not tell Shelly to write it out that if she were to vite the agreement, she would be digging her own grave.

    With that, Shelly wrote it down without hesitation. She even signed it before handing the letter of agreement to Zoe.

    Zoe nced at it and then looked at Shelly. ¡°Write your ount number on it.¡±

    Shelly took the agreement letter and wrote her ount number on it.

    Zoe said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a call tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Shelly thanked her sincerely.

    Money was not a bad thing. Moreover, she was not the one who tricked Zoe. It was Zoe who wanted to give Shelly the money because she would feel uneasy if she did not give it to Shelly.

    ¡°Shelly, you¡¯d better not y any tricks. If you do, I¡¯ll make things difficult for you!¡± Zoe did not forget to threaten Shelly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will give you and Nox my blessings.¡± Shelly was very sincere.

    Zoe looked at Shelly coldly. Then, the moment she was about to leave, her eyes suddenly flickered as she saw Nox suddenly walk out. He definitely saw her with Shelly, and panic shed across her face.

    She quickly put the agreement letter into her pocket, and her expression changed instantly. ¡°Shelly, Nox and I are getting married soon. I hope you can give us your blessings. I know Nox had hurt you in the past, but it was because he really didn¡¯t like you.. If two people don¡¯t like each other, their marriage won¡¯t be happy¡­¡±

 Chapter 1582 - Chapter 1582: The Conflict Between Shelly and the Winters

    Chapter 1582: The Conflict Between Shelly and the Winters

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Shelly looked at Zoe, and for a second, she failed to react. Was that woman mentally ill? Her attitude and expression had changed so fast that it was scary.

    The next second, she felt someone pushing her from behind, and she almost fell to the ground.

    She steadied herself and saw Nox holding Zoe in his arms. His expression was extremely ugly as he said to her, ¡°Shelly, what did you say to Zoe?¡±

    What could she say? It was all Zoe¡¯s fault! However, she did not think she should expose Zoe. After all, she was a soft-hearted person.

    Moreover, deep in her heart, she really hoped they could be together and that Zoe would cheat on Nox for the rest of her life. It felt good just thinking about it.

    ¡°Nox, don¡¯t be angry. Shelly didn¡¯t say anything to me, so don¡¯t lose your temper.¡± Zoe¡¯s face was delicate and delicate.

    Shelly looked at them and chuckled. That was right. Nox should be with that kind of b*tch, who was a perfect match for him.

    At that thought, she turned to leave. She did not think she had to exin or embarrass herself in front of them.

    That was when she heard Zoe say, ¡°Shelly said you guys slept together at the nightclub and told me¡­ not to be too smug.¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, tears streamed down her face.

    Shelly pursed her lips. Now, she knew why Nox was not Zoe¡¯s match. It was because Zoe¡¯s acting skills were amazing.

    She saw Nox¡¯s expression darken. ¡°Shelly, can you be any more despicable? Do you want to test my limits again? Do you really think that you can affect my rtionship with Zoe just because you said something like that? Let me tell you, there¡¯s no way! I¡¯ve told Zoe about what happened that night!¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Shelly was unmoved, not denying what Zoe said about her. In any case, in Nox¡¯s heart, she was not a good person either.

    Besides, she wanted them to be together, and if she could achieve her goal, it did not matter whether she was wrongly used. After all, she did not care what impression Nox had of her.

    ¡°Shelly, do you know what that night of us sleeping together was to me?¡± Nox was furious.

    He probably did not expect Shelly to have be such a despicable woman and tell Zoe that.

    ¡°It was as if I slept with a prostitute.¡± Nox enunciated each word.

    Shelly pursed her lips. It seemed to her that her feelings for the Winters would eventually disappear because of Nox.

    She said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you even paid for prostitutes.¡±

    Nox looked at Shelly coldly. He did not expect Shelly to be so calm! Did she have any sense of shame at all?

    ¡°Since I can¡¯t drive a wedge between the two of you, and I don¡¯t seem to fit in with you, I¡¯ll take my leave first,¡± Shelly said politely, just like how she treated the guests in the restaurant.

    Nox looked at Shelly and realized he could not see through that woman. She said she liked him and wanted to marry him, but her actions seemed like she was deliberately avoiding him.

    He did not believe a word she said about not liking him or having any expectations for him. When he thought of what Shelly had done in order to marry him, he decided that it was impossible for her to let go of him.

    ¡°Nox,¡± Zoe called out to him.

    It was because Nox was watching Shelly leave, and she was upset about it.

    Nox came back to his senses and quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t take Shelly¡¯s words to heart. She doesn¡¯t want us to have a good life because she can¡¯t have me. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll never like Shelly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I believe you.¡± Zoe smiled sweetly, showing her great love and tolerance for Nox.

    Nox was also touched by Zoe. He felt that,pared to Zoe, Shelly was worthless.

    With that, the two of them returned to the private room.

    In the private room, parents from both sides were still discussing the wedding when Mrs. Winter suddenly asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Shelly? Why isn¡¯t she serving us anymore?¡±

    Nox looked up at the waitress who was serving them and said, ¡°1 told her not to.¡±

    ¡°Nox, it¡¯s been so many years. Why are you still brooding over it? No matter what, Shelly grew up with our family. Even if you don¡¯t have feelings for her, you should treat her like a sister,¡± Mrs. Winter scolded..

 Chapter 1583 - Chapter 1583: The Conflict Between Shelly and the Winters

    Chapter 1583: The Conflict Between Shelly and the Winters

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Nox looked disgusted. ¡°Who wants to treat her as a sister? I don¡¯t want to see her at all.¡±

    ¡°Nox.¡± Mrs. Winter¡¯s face darkened.

    Nox was getting a little impatient. ¡°Zoe is here. Can you not talk about Shelly?¡±

    Mrs. Winter pursed her lips. After thinking about it, she realized that it was indeed inappropriate for her to talk about Shelly on such an asion. Hence, she did not say anything else and changed the topic.

    The dinnersted for two hours. When the group walked out of the private room, they saw Shelly standing at the front desk. She seemed to be talking to the manager, and she looked anxious. However, the manager looked serious.

    Suddenly, the manager shouted at Shelly, ¡°You¡¯re the busiest person ever, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re either leaving early orte! And now, you¡¯re saying that your daughter is sick at home. Since you¡¯re so busy with your family, why are you still working? Go back and be a full-time wife!¡±

    Shelly was a little upset from being scolded. She had just received a call from Sarah saying that Be seemed to have a fever, and it made her want to go back.

    However, as the customers she was serving had not left yet, she could only bite the bullet and request to leave earlier from the manager so that someone else could rece her, which resulted in her manager scolding her.

    In fact, she understood that from a manager¡¯s point of view, if her subordinates were always on leave, how could they do their work? If she kept agreeing, how could she manage her employees?

    Despite that, she had no other choice. Once Be fell sick, she would be the only one left to take care of Be. For one, Sarah could not handle Be, and secondly, Sarah had no obligation to help her take care of the child.

    At that thought, she braced herself and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, manager, but I really have to go back. I¡¯m a single mother, and my daughter needs me very much now.¡±

    ¡°If she really needs you, you shouldn¡¯t be working! Let me tell you, Shelly, if you leave today, don¡¯t ever think ofing back in the future!¡± The manager threatened, ¡°You¡¯ve only been working for a few days, and you¡¯re always taking a leave of absence. I¡¯ve had enough of you!¡±

    While Shelly hesitated, she figured that once the doctors confirmed Be¡¯s surgery, she would not be able to make time to go to work anyway. As such, she did not have to worry about losing her job.

    Just as she was about to speak, Mrs. Winter rushed up and scolded the manager, probably because she could not stand it anymore. ¡°How inhumane are you?¡±

    The manager was stunned. As Mrs. Winter was a guest in the VIP room, she did not dare to offend her.

    At that moment, she immediately put on a smile on her face. In the service industry, they had to have no self-esteem sometimes.

    Mrs. Winter said angrily, ¡°Shelly told you that her daughter is sick, yet you still threatened her. Are you even human?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madam. I was too reactive and didn¡¯t control my emotions just now. The main reason is that the restaurant is short of manpower. If she leaves so suddenly, it will be difficult to serve her. I¡¯ll be more mindful next time,¡± the manager apologized.

    Mrs. Winter still wanted to say something else, but Shelly quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I did make things difficult for the manager. How about this? I¡¯ll resign.¡±

    She did not want to embarrass herself in front of the Winters and the Sullivans.

    ¡°Thank you for taking care of me during this period of time. I¡¯lle over tomorrow to handle the resignation procedures.¡±

    The manager did not agree to Shelly¡¯s request because she had offended a customer. Shelly, however, knew that the manager was put in a tough spot, so she turned to leave.

    ¡°Shelly.¡± Seeing Shelly leave, Mrs. Winter quickly chased after her.

    Shelly did not want to stop. When she thought about how Be was sic how she really did not want to get entangled with the Winters, she quil her pace.

    ¡°Shelly, wait¡­ Ah!¡± Mrs. Winter lost her footing, rolled her ankle, and identally fell down.

    The fall shocked everyone, but Nox was the first to rush up and help hi mother up.

    Everyone asked with concern, ¡°Are you alright? Did you fall? Where do hurt? Should we call an ambnce?¡±

    Shelly stopped in her tracks and turned around, watching everyone¡¯s c for Mrs. Winter from a distance. In fact, she also looked concerned as that a fall could lead to something more serious when one was older.

    However, at that moment, she gritted her teeth and left. After all, she ( help much if she stayed here. With the Winters¡¯ power, Mrs. Winter wo be in any danger.

    Nox naturally saw Shelly leave, and he wondered when Shelly had b cold-blooded! Did she not see that his mother had fallen?

 Chapter 1584 - Chapter 1584: The Conflict Between Shelly and the Winters

    Chapter 1584: The Conflict Between Shelly and the Winters

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Yet, she had turned around and left without even a word of concern. No matter what, his mother had been good to Shelly back then.

    Since Shelly was young, his mother had taken care of her and cared for her, only to raise such an ungratefuldy! Shelly was not at all grateful to the Winters.

    Nox handed his mother over to the others and made sure that she did not fall too badly before letting her go and rushing toward Shelly.

    At that moment, Shelly was walking to the street and hailing a taxi. Just as the taxi stopped at her feet, Nox grabbed Shelly forcefully.

    As Shelly was almost pulled over by Nox, she got a little angry and tried to break free. However, there was no way to break free. Nox was so strong that it hurt her arm so much.

    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Shelly resisted.

    Nox pretended not to hear her and dragged her back. Naturally, the taxi did not dare to stir up trouble, so it quickly drove away.

    Shelly watched as the taxi left, and it fueled her anger. Suddenly, she lowered her head and bit Nox¡¯s arm with all her strength.

    Nox was in so much pain that he pushed Shelly away. Then, under Nox¡¯s brute force, Shelly lost her bnce and fell to the ground. She fell so hard that she saw stars.

    At that moment, she believed Nox was the man she hated the most in this world, and there was no other. If she could, she really wished she had never met Nox in her life and had never done anything for him.

    Nox¡¯s face was filled with anger. When he saw Shelly fall to the ground, he froze for a second. However, in the next second, he looked calm. ¡°So you know how painful it is to fall to the ground, huh?¡±

    Shelly did not answer. All she wanted now was to go home. She did not even want to look at Nox.

    ¡°My mother fell to the ground just now, and you didn¡¯t even look at her. Shelly, how can you be so heartless?¡± Nox asked her fiercely.

    Upon recalling Shelly turning around and leaving, he became furious again.

    ¡°Yes, I have no conscience!¡± Shelly got up from the ground.

    Her body was bruised and her skin was scraped from the fall, but she still endured the pain and got up.

    Nox frowned.

    ¡°Now that the Winters can¡¯t give me any benefits, why should I treat you so kindly? Don¡¯t you know that I came to your house to live a life of luxury? Now that it¡¯s gone, why should I pretend like I care?¡±

    ¡°Shelly?¡± Mrs. Winter stood behind Nox.

    She had limped out with someone¡¯s help. However, she did not believe what

    Shelly said, so she asked Shelly, ¡°Do you really think so?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I think, ever since you and your son chased me out of the Winters. I don¡¯t feel anything for anyone in your family. All I wanted was your family¡¯s wealth, so now that it¡¯s gone, I don¡¯t need to please you and be an obedient girl anymore. This is my true colors,¡± Shelly said loudly to Mrs. Winter.

    Mrs. Winter¡¯s eyes turned red. She probably could not ept that Shelly had said something like that.

    ¡°I know you¡¯ve suffered because of Nox, but no matter what, we¡¯re family. I¡¯ve always treated you like a daughter-I¡®

    ¡°If you treated me like your daughter, you wouldn¡¯t have done that to me back then! At the end of the day, you¡¯re still biased towards Nox. Since you¡¯re biased toward Nox, stop pretending to be nice to me. I feel disgusted.. ¡±

    ¡°p!¡± Nox suddenly pped Shelly hard on the face.

    Shelly was silent for a second. Her face was burning with pain, but she did not cry, nor did she show any expression.

    She said, ¡°This p will be to repay the Winters for raising me. In the future, you should stay away from me, and I will stay away from you too.¡±

    ¡°Shelly, do you really care about what I did three years ago? You left Nox of your own free will, but now you¡¯re saying that it was because I was biased towards Nox.¡± Mrs. Winter could not ept Shelly¡¯s reasoning.

    Shelly did not speak for a while.

    She said, ¡°But I regretted itter on. When I said I wanted to bring Be back to the Winters, you rejected me. You said that you were afraid of tarnishing the Winters¡¯ reputation, and you even made me understand your situation.¡± Mrs. Winter¡¯s expression changed immediately. She was a little embarrassed by Shelly¡¯s words..

 Chapter 1585 - Chapter 1585: The Mystery of Bella â€˜s Background

    Chapter 1585: The Mystery of Be ¡®s Background

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°But I thought you understood.¡± Mrs. Winter was embarrassed and hurt.

    Shelly looked at Mrs. Winter. ¡®So what if I didn¡¯t understand? What can you do about that?¡¯

    Back then, when she was in a car ident and her life was on the line, everyone in the Winters came to see her except for Nox. Grandpa Winter was angry that he beat Nox half to death.

    Fortunately, the doctors managed to save her life. Other than being disfigured and suffering from many wounds on her body, her limbs were intact. When she was in the hospital, Mrs. Winter cried so hard and asked her to leave Nox on her own ord. Otherwise, Grandpa Winter would definitely beat Nox to death.

    Shelly knew from then on that Nox would always be the most important person in the Winters¡¯ heart. Of course, she understood their perspective. After all, Nox was the biological son of Mr. and Mrs. Winter. As they said, blood was thicker than water, so it was only right for them to take care of Nox.

    Therefore, she went with Mrs. Winter¡¯s request and chose to leave Nox. She even took a sum of money from Nox and ended her rtionship with Nox.

    Before she left, Mrs. Winter actually came to look for her and said that even if she had nothing to do with Nox, she could still return to the Winters and they would treat her like a daughter. However, she knew it was because of Mrs. Winter¡¯s guilt toward her.

    After all, since she was young, they had taught her that she would marry Nox when she grew up and that she would be Nox¡¯s wife. If they suddenly told her that she could not be Nox¡¯s wife, they would feel guilty toward her.

    However, at that time, she had lost all hope for Nox. She thought that since she had nothing to do with him, she should cut all ties with him. In the end, because of her pride, she rejected him and thought she could have a life of her own, not expecting that Be would suddenly show up.

    Be¡¯s condition made it impossible for her to raise her alone, so after much hesitation, she took the initiative to look for Mrs. Winter in hopes that Be could live like a normal person. When Mrs. Winter found out that she had Be, Mrs. Winter was very surprised, but she knew that Be was not Nox¡¯s daughter. After all, if it were Nox¡¯s child, it would have been lost in a car ident. However, other than Mrs. Winter, no one in the Winters knew about the existence of the child, and Mrs. Winter even begged her not to tell anyone.

    Once she told anyone about that, Grandpa Winter would make Nox marry her even if he had to beat Nox to death. As such, she did not tell anyone, not even Nox.

    Mrs. Winter was also curious as to who the child belonged to when she first saw that Shelly had a daughter. Logically speaking, even if Shelly broke up with Nox and immediately got together with another man, the child would not be born so quickly. Therefore, she was certain that the child wasn¡¯t Shelly¡¯s.

    Shelly also told Mrs. Winter honestly that Be was her second sister¡¯s child. It was the child of her biological second sister in her hometown.

    It was when Shelly was preparing to start her third year of high school again that her second sister somehow found her and wanted her to treat Be for her.

    Her second sister said that she had no choice but to bring Be to look for her. In their vige, having a daughter was already looked down upon, but because Be was also disabled, she was even more disliked. Her second sister was about to give Be away but could not bear to do so. Hence, she secretly left the vige with the child. She wanted to find Shelly to treat Be for her, but she did not expect that Shelly had severed ties with the Winters and had nothing left in her name.

    Indeed, most ot Shelly¡¯s savings had been spent on stic surgery. Atter all, she could not live with a ruined face. In this age where looks mattered, she Imew very well that to make her life better, she had to look more beautiful.

    As she had no money to help her second sister treat Be, her second sister left on her own the next day but left Be behind.

    At the same time, her second sister left a note that wrote: Shelly, I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you as I know that your life is hard, and I never thought I would ask you to help me, but Be is my biological daughter. I carried her for nine months, and I can¡¯t leave her on the streets. It¡¯s fine if you think I¡¯m cruel, but I¡¯ll leave Be to you. You can do whatever you want to her. I¡¯m sorry, Shelly. I¡¯m sorry, Be.

    Shelly looked at the note and saw Be, who was sleeping soundly and looked innocent. In the end, her heart softened, and she kept Be..

 Chapter 1586 - Chapter 1586: The Mystery of Bellaâ€™s Background

    Chapter 1586: The Mystery of Be¡¯s Background

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Although Be was deaf, everything else about Be was normal. At the very least, there were no defects in her growth, so Shelly could raise her up. It was just that every time she went to the hospital for Be¡¯s consultation, the doctor would suggest that Be had ear surgery as soon as possible so that she could recover better. However, Shelly did not have any money.

    Even if she brought Be with her to work and did not go to school, she still would not be able to earn that much money to treat Be. Hence, she had no choice but to look for Mrs. Winter.

    As such, she thought that it was better to put her stubbornness aside. It was much better to be living with the Winters than on her own. Living alone outside was hard enough, let alone with Be.

    However, Mrs. Winter refused, saying that she coulde back but not Be. It was because people would misunderstand that Be was Nox¡¯s daughter, which would affect the marriage and rtionship between Nox and Zoe. In turn, it would also cause the Winters to be ndered by the public.

    She also said that it would be difficult for Shelly to marry into a good family with a child in the future. However, the Winters would definitely not let her marry a random man. With the Winters¡¯ current status, if she did not have a good life in the future, it would also make the public think that the Winters did not care about her and affect the Winters¡¯ reputation.

    Mrs. Winter suggested that she send Be to an orphanage and promised that she would find a way for Be to be adopted into a good family. In fact, Mrs.

    Winter was doing everything for the best of everyone, but that fairness made Shelly feel even worse. It was as if she had caused a lot of trouble for the Winters.

    She was extremely grateful to be able to live in the Winters since she was young, but she never thought that one day, she would make things difficult for them and even embarrass them.

    If Mrs. Winter was determined not to ept her anymore, she might feel better, but what she was afraid of was that Mrs. Winter cared so much about her but could not meet her requirements. That kind of mental torture was unbearable. Therefore, she carried Be and left.

    Then, she changed her phone number and cut contact with the Winters. She would rather be a heartless existence in the eyes of the Winters than endure the pain in her heart. Since the Winters¡¯ love for her was not the kind of love she wanted, it was better to break all ties with them. She would rather them take her as an ingrate.

    After she excluded the Winters from her life, she did not think she would have anything to do with the Winters again. If not, she would have met Nox again. She had indeed lived a hard life the past few years, but her days were not as difficult as she thought. She was not internally tormented, and all she had to do was rely on herself to live a life with Be. She had actually thought it through. If there was really no way to treat Be¡¯s ears, she could at least make Be a mentally healthy little girl, especially in a world where were so many people who were crippled, and not everyone was unhappy.

    Of course, if she had the chance to heal Be, she would not give it up. Hence, since Nox was willing to give her money, she epted it. If Zoe was willing to give her money, she would ept it too.

    After a few years of being beaten up by society, she was still very clear about the importance of money. As long as she did not steal or rob, she could use the rest of the money as she pleased.

    Shelly looked at Mrs. Winter coldly. Her emotions did not change at all because of her difort. Instead, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand. All I know is that I wanted to bring Be along, and you rejected me. Although you gave me so many high-sounding reasons, it seemed to me that you just didn¡¯t care about my feelings.¡±

    ¡°Shelly, I¡¯m doing this for your own good. What are you going to do with your life if you have a child by your side? In today¡¯s society, there are still people who mind if you have a child by your side! I, too, hope you can marry into a good family in the future. I really treat you like a daughter¡­¡± Mrs. Winter tried her best to persuade Shelly, but she got a little emotional because Shelly could not understand her perspective.

    ¡°Mrs. Winter, don¡¯t say anymore. I won¡¯t appreciate it.¡± Shelly interrupted her.

    She probably did not want to talk to them or about the past anymore. She really wanted nothing to do with the Winters..

 Chapter 1587 - Chapter 1587: The Mystery of Bellaâ€™s Background

    Chapter 1587: The Mystery of Be¡¯s Background

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Besides, Be was sick, and she was in a hurry to go back.

    ¡°Shelly, don¡¯t be so ungrateful!¡± Nox could not stand it anymore.

    He felt that Shelly had no conscience at all. His mother had done everything for Shelly¡¯s sake, yet Shelly treated his mother like that. He really wanted to strangle that woman to death.

    ¡°1 don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for me, so don¡¯t try to curry favor with me anymore. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re good to me at all. In fact, I think you¡¯re emotionally ckmailing me! ¡±

    ¡°Shelly, when did you be like this?¡± Mrs. Winter still could not ept Shelly¡¯s drastic change.

    Even when Shelly left, Shelly was respectful to her and would never say such harsh words. She had always thought that Shelly was a good child, so she had expectations for her.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always been like this. All the obedience I show in front of you was just an act.¡±

    Mrs. Winter was really hurt by Shelly. To her, she was really doing it for Shelly¡¯s own good, yet Shelly was treating her like that.

    Shelly could tell that Mrs. Winter was disappointed in her. She said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you feel bad. I¡¯ll try my best not to appear in front of you in the future. I also hope that you won¡¯t take the initiative to look for me again. My life is quite good now, so you don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±

    As she spoke, she nodded at them with a smile. After working as a waiter for a long time, she had learned to be respectful to others.

    ¡°Shelly!¡± Nox gritted his teeth.

    He felt disgusted by the current Shelly, who made him very unhappy. It was as if she really did not want to have anything to do with the Winters anymore. What did the Winters do wrong to her that she had to make such a gesture?

    ¡°Forget it, Nox.¡± Mrs. Winter did not seem to want to dwell on Shelly¡¯s matter anymore. Since that was Shelly¡¯s choice, she would fulfill it.

    Nox gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Mrs. Winter left with the support of someone else.

    The others followed Mrs. Winter. Nox, on the other hand, looked at Shelly coldly. In the end, he turned around and left.

    As the group of people walked further and further away from Shelly, tears started to flow out of her eyes. This time, she had probably broken the hearts of the Winters. Nevertheless, she wiped her tears. After all, she could no longer go back to the Winters after she lost her rtionship with Nox.

    They said she could be their daughter, but could she really be their daughter? Her existence in their family would be awkward. Nox would not like her, Nox¡¯s wife would also hate her, and the elders of the Winters felt guilty about her. Everything about it would just hurt her.

    With that, Shelly turned around, hailed a taxi, and went back. She wondered whether Nox would think that she wanted to marry him again in the future! However, Zoe should have believed her too.

    Now, she had finally gotten rid of Nox, the huge pain in her *ss!

    Nox first sent Zoe¡¯s parents back before returning to the Winters¡¯ residence and going straight to his mother¡¯s room.

    Mrs. Winter was pretty sad today. Aftering back to take a shower, shey on the bed and nned to get some rest, only to look at her son in surprise.

    ¡°Why are you back here today?¡±

    Nox rarely came back because he always felt that he would be disciplined once he came back, so he would rather note back. However, he was back tonight because¡­ Yes, it was because of Shelly¡¯s matter.

    He had a feeling that his mother was hiding a lot about Shelly, and Shelly¡¯s current behavior had a lot to do with what she had experienced.

    ¡°Mom, I want to ask about what happened to Shelly back then. I still find it strange as to why Shelly stopped studying and had a daughter!¡± Nox did not beat around the bush and asked directly, ¡°Also, she wanted to return to the Winters but was rejected by you?¡±

    Mrs. Winter sighed. It had been such a long time, and she did not want to talk about it anymore.

    Now that Nox asked, she hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Shelly¡¯s daughter isn¡¯t Shelly¡¯s but Shelly¡¯s biological sister¡¯s. Because her daughter is disabled, her biological sister abandoned her and gave her to Shelly. Shelly, as innocent as she was, decided to raise the child and stopped going to school, so she went to work at a young age to raise the child. After that, Shelly probably couldn¡¯t hold on anymore, so she came to me, saying that she wanted toe back to the Winters with the child.¡±

    Nox frowned..

 Chapter 1588 - Chapter 1588: The Mystery of Bella â€˜s Background

    Chapter 1588: The Mystery of Be ¡®s Background

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    It turned out that the child was not Shelly¡¯s biological child, and here he was, thinking that Shelly had a child with a random man.

    He did not know what he was feeling at the moment, so he listened quietly as his mother said, ¡°I did have my own concerns at that time. On the one hand, I thought Shelly bringing a child back would inevitably cause controversy, such that it would be bad for the Winters¡¯ reputation and it would also affect your rtionship with Zoe. So, I told her to send the child to the orphanage and I¡¯d think of a way to get a good family to adopt her. On the other hand, how could Shelly marry into a good family if she raises that child? Upon considering her happiness for the rest of her life, I insisted that she handle things ording to my methods, and only then would I agree to let her return to our family. However, I didn¡¯t expect my good intentions to hurt Shelly instead and make her hate the Winters so much.¡±

    Nox was silent, not knowing what to say.

    To his mother, it was reasonable for her to have such considerations. After all, nobody would want not their family to live a better life; nobody would want their family to get into trouble. However, from Shelly¡¯s point of view, she felt that his mother did not love her enough and rejected her request for her own benefit.

    ¡°However, Shelly¡¯s words today really broke my heart. I really cared about her, but she couldn¡¯t understand me at all. Thinking about it still makes me a little disappointed.¡± Mrs. Winter sighed.

    She was still brooding over what Shelly had said today.

    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s just pretend that Shelly never lived with us. If she thinks she can live a good life by relying on herself, she can go ahead. I don¡¯t want to worry about her anymore. On the other hand, you and Zoe are about to get married. Please treat Zoe well. Zoe is a good girl and is outstanding in all aspects. Besides, she¡¯s well-educated and magnanimous. It would be a pity for you to lose a girl like that. Luckily, I didn¡¯t force you to be with Shelly, and neither did your father nor your grandfather. A girl like Shelly, who wasn¡¯t born into a wealthy family, is much more narrow-minded.¡±

    Nox nodded. ¡°I know. I will treat Zoe well.¡¯

    ¡°Also, have children early. The older a woman is, the riskier it would be for her to give birth to a child. Hence, giving birth to a child early is also a form of protection for Zoe. When the timees, I can help you take care of the child. Zoe is a career-driven woman, and I won¡¯t be so stubborn as to want her to be tied down by the child,¡± Mrs. Winter said earnestly.

    At the thought of Nox and Zoe¡¯s perfect marriage, she was still very gratified. It could also be considered as making up for the pain that she had caused by the smile.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make ns with Zoe after we get married.¡±

    ¡°What marriage?¡± Mrs. Winter smiled. ¡°It¡¯s popr to try marriage now. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t Imow that Zoe often spends the night in your apartment. Anyway, she¡¯s going to get married soon, so it¡¯s fine if she gets pregnant earlier. I¡¯m not such a conservative person.¡±

    Nox smiled. Parents who wanted grandchildren could really tolerate anything.

    ¡°Don¡¯tugh. I¡¯m serious.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Nox nodded.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. You still have to work tomorrow, so you should go back early,¡± Mrs. Winter urged. ¡°Mom, you should sleep early too.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    With that, Nox walked out of his mother¡¯s room. Just as he was about to leave, he hesitated for a moment before knocking on his grandfather¡¯s door.

    Ever since Old Master Swan passed away, his grandfather had returned to the

    Winters. Due to his old age, he rarely went out and basically stayed inside the Winters¡¯ residence. As such, Nox had not seen him for a long time, even though he would still be afraid to see his grandfather now.

    ¡°Come in.¡± Grandpa Winter¡¯s voice came from inside. He was still full of energy.

    Nox pushed open the door. In the room, his grandfather was still awake and sitting on the desk in the room, writing.

    ¡°Grandpa,¡± Nox called out to him.

    Grandpa Winter looked up at Nox and ignored him.

    Nox did not know why his grandfather had disliked him since he was young.

    Was he not excited, considering that they had not seen each other for so long?

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Grandpa Winter asked coldly.

    Nox almost choked on his saliva. He had always felt that he was not his grandfather¡¯s biological grandson.

    ¡°I¡¯m about to get married.¡± Nox said bluntly, ¡°On the 26th of this month..¡±

 Chapter 1589 - Chapter 1589: The Mystery of Bellaâ€™s Background

    Chapter 1589: The Mystery of Be¡¯s Background

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Yes,¡± Grandpa Winter replied. Instead of sounding happy, he calmly epted his grandson¡¯s marriage.

    ¡°With Zoe,¡± Nox said deliberately.

    ¡°I¡¯m not senile yet.¡± Grandpa Winter nced at Nox. ¡°Haven¡¯t you always been against it?¡±

    ¡°Will you not marry her if I object?¡± Grandpa Winter asked.

    Nox pursed his lips.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Hurry back.¡±

    ¡°You just don¡¯t like me.¡± Nox was unhappy. ¡°In that case, why did youe?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Nox left angrily.

    As expected, he was not his grandfather¡¯s biological grandson. Every time, he woulde to see his grandfather with hope, only for his grandfather to piss him off.

    If Edward came to see his grandfather, he would be so excited that tears would well up in his eyes. Maybe Edward was his biological son!

    Wade watched as Nox left and closed the door. Then, he put down the pen and ink in his hand and picked up the phone beside him. ¡°Have you found anything?¡±

    The other party was extremely respectful.¡± Old Master Qin, I¡¯ve found out everything. Do we need to negotiate with them?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Wade said bluntly,¡± We¡¯ll expose it on Nox¡¯s wedding day.¡± ¡°¡­Is that appropriate?¡± the other side could not help but ask.

    Did Old Master Winter want the whole world to know that Young Master Winter had been cuckolded? After all, getting married was the most proud time of one¡¯s life.

    ¡°Who¡¯s fault is it that he refuses to listen to my advice? He deserves it!¡± Wade was very determined.

    ¡°Alright.¡± The other side agreed.

    In the end, Wade could not help but sigh in his heart.

    As expected, Nox was his biological grandson. If Nox was not his biological grandson, he would not be able to do such a cruel thing!

    Nox left the Winters¡¯ residence and returned to his high-ss apartment. When he opened the door, he saw Zoe sitting on the sofa in the living room, waiting for him.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Nox was a little surprised.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you miss me?¡± Zoe pretended to be angry.

    ¡°No, I thought you were going to apany your parents tonight to discuss our marriage.¡±

    ¡°My parents are very satisfied with you and our marriage. They can¡¯t wait to marry me to you as soon as possible. They have nothing to discuss. They¡¯re just looking forward to youing to pick me up,¡± Zoe said sweetly.

    Nox smiled. ¡°There are still ten days left. Tell your parents they don¡¯t have to be so anxious.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Aren¡¯t you anxious to get married to me?¡± Zoe was acting like a spoiled child.

    ¡°I¡¯m very anxious. I can¡¯t wait to marry you immediately.¡±

    ¡°How annoying.¡±

    The two of them were flirting, and just like that, they brought the conversation to bed.

    ¡°Nox¡­¡±

    ¡°My mom said to have children early.¡±

    ¡°Are you really willing to have a child with me? I always thought that you would reject the idea. After all, you don¡¯t seem like someone who wants to be a father-¡±

    ¡°People change at a certain age. Seeing that my grandfather¡¯s hair has turned white, I wish for him to be around to see my child being born.¡± Although Nox had been disrespectful to his grandfather, the person he admired the most was still his grandfather.

    ¡°Alright, as long as you like it, I¡¯ll have as many of your children as you want immediately.¡± Zoe knew how to please Nox.

    Nox sincerely felt that marrying Zoe was the wisest decision he had made.

    Fortunately, he did not give in to his grandfather¡¯s pressure back then. He even believed that if his grandfather continued to force him and Shelly persisted for a while longer, he might really choose to be with Shelly.

    If he had not held on for a while longer, it would be toote for regrets now!

    In The People¡¯s Hospital of South Hampton City, Shelly carried Be to the hospital to see the doctor.

    It was only a low fever, but it suddenly turned into a high fever in the middle of the night. Shelly did not dare risk it and quickly carried Be to the hospital. Seeing that Be had a serious fever, the doctor immediately put her on an IV driD.

    Shelly held Be in the outpatient clinic to receive her liquids, while Bey listlessly in Shelly¡¯s arms. Shelly, who actually exhausted after a day of work, fell asleep in a daze as she held Be.

    Then, she heard someone beside her shout, ¡°It¡¯s drawing blood! It¡¯s drawing blood!¡±

    Shelly was startled by the sound and quickly woke up. That was when saw that the drip tube in Be¡¯s hand had recovered a lot of blood.

    Shocked, she quickly called for the nurse.¡± Nurse, nurse, my daughter¡¯s drip is done. It¡¯s drawing her blood now.¡±

    The nurse quickly came over. When she saw that, her expression changed. She quickly squatted down to do emergency measures. As she did so, sheined, ¡°What kind of mother are you? You didn¡¯t even know that it has drawn so much of her blood. Seriously!¡±

    Shelly kept apologizing. As she looked at Be¡¯s expression, she felt extremely guilty.

    The nurse took a long time to finish and pulled out the needle for the IV drip.

    ¡°Press on it longer!¡±

    ¡°Okay. Thank you, Nurse.¡± Shelly quickly thanked her.

    The nurse said angrily, ¡°Be more careful in the future. This kind of thing can be dangerous. ¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s best toe with the child¡¯s father next time.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Shelly replied and did not exin further.

    She pressed on Be for a long time. After making sure there was no more bleeding, she picked Be up and left the hospital.

    She had just walked out of the outpatient department area when someone suddenly called her from behind. ¡°Shelly.¡±

    Stunned, Shelly turned around and saw a man in a mask. The man quickly took off his mask, and Shelly¡¯s eyes flickered. She did not expect to meet Benjamin Bacon in a ce like that..

 Chapter 1590 - Chapter 1590: Forever

    Chapter 1590: Forever

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Shelly really did not expect to see Benjamin after so many years.

    At that time, she had fought with Benjamin, and their parents were called to the school. Benjamin was even taught a lesson by Nox¡­ In the end, he became Nox¡¯s tool to make her leave.

    In fact, there was a time when she really wanted to fulfill Nox¡¯s wish and be with another man. After all, being with Nox was too tiring.

    Nox did not love her, and he even used all sorts of methods to torture her. Therefore, for a few days, she really developed feelings for Benjamin, even though it was not deep.

    As she knew that Nox was the one who instigated her, she had her own sense of proportion regarding when it came to Benjamin¡¯s affection toward her.

    Still, she had a good impression of Benjamin. It was because Benjamin treated her really well, especially whenpared to Nox. In fact, Shelly felt that Benjamin was perfect.

    He would bring her breakfast every day. Even if she did not eat it, he would stuff it under her desk. He would also pay attention to her physical condition. Sometimes, even if she coughed, he would take off his jacket for her.

    Moreover, he would send her back. Even if she did not allow him to send her home, he would follow behind her and make sure she got home safely. He would only leave when she was home.

    Just like that, Shelly started to feel something in her heart. Every time she went back, she would face Nox¡¯s criticism and, in school, Benjamin¡¯s endless ttery. In front of a woman who had never been doted on by a man, it was easy for her to be moved.

    Hence, one day, when Benjamin sent her downstairs and was about to leave¡­ Shelly stopped him.

    She asked, ¡°Do you like me?¡±

    In fact, she knew he did not like her and that he was forced by Nox. He was even receiving a sum of money from Nox. If she were in his shoes, she would have done the same.

    ¡°I do,¡± Benjamin blurted out.

    Shelly smiled. In that case, she would just take it as he liked her, which was a bad thing. It was better than being hated.

    Her smile made Benjamin a lot bolder. He walked up to Shelly and looked at her nervously.

    He said, ¡°I know about your rtionship with Nox, but Nox really doesn¡¯t like you, so¡­¡±

    ¡®So what?¡¯

    ¡°I can¡¯t promise you anything now because I don¡¯t have anything that Nox has and my family background is average. But I swear, when I grow up, I will definitely work hard and let you live a carefree life,¡± Benjamin said affectionately.

    Shelly looked straight at Benjamin, infected by his deep affection. She was actually wondering if she could change her life.

    Life with Nox was too tiring. Besides, she had never liked Nox. Otherwise, she would not have fallen in love with another man so quickly.

    As the two of them looked at each other affectionately, Benjamin gathered his courage and held Shelly¡¯s hand. Shelly was still a little nervous, and her heart was beating very fast.

    Then, Benjamin suddenly approached Shelly and kissed her on the lips. It was just a kiss, but he was so frightened that he ran away after the kiss.

    Shelly looked at Benjamin¡¯s back and thought, ¡®Can I really leave Nox and live my own life?¡¯

    Of course, she did not really want to be with Benjamin. When Benjamin was deliberately pursuing her, she was also using him to tell herself that leaving Nox was not that difficult. However, in the next second, she had been given a great deal of trouble by Nox.

    When she returned home, the house was filled with the smell of alcohol, and Nox was sitting on the sofa in the living room, looking at her coldly.

    Shelly was used to Nox¡¯s bad temper, so she did not think much of it. She did what he had to do and ignored Nox.

    ¡°Why? Are you starting to feel that the outside world is very fun?¡± Nox mocked.

    Shelly thought to herself, ¡®That¡¯s right. Thanks to you, I finally know that other than you, all other men are good.¡¯

    ¡°Come and help me back to my room!¡± Nox said coldly.

    With that, Shelly put down her bag and went to help Nox.

    At that time, Nox had almost recovered. In fact, he would be fine even if she did not help him. However, Nox was used to ordering her around.

    She took him to his room, helped him prepare a bath, and wiped his body down. Anyway, she had done everything that the servants did for him and things that were beyond what the servants had done..

 Chapter 1591 - Chapter 1591: Forever

    Chapter 1591: Forever

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    As usual, she gave him a leg massage with essential oil and prepared to leave. However, Nox suddenly pulled her over and pressed her under him.

    Shelly was disgusted. She had always hated it when Nox touched her, but that night, she seemed even more disgusted.

    Even when Nox wanted to kiss her, she kept rejecting him. Even if Nox wanted her to help him release his desires, she was rejected. In fact, because Nox could not have a woman for a year, she had helped him many times¡­

    She admitted that she did not want to do it anymore because it was disgusting. Perhaps it was because she had provoked his ego as a man, but Nox sleep with her that night. Then, after doing it, Nox also kicked her off the bed and threatened that if she dared to tell his grandfather, he would really kill her.

    That was the first time Shelly had seen Nox break down like that, and it made her wonder who should be the one breaking down instead. Just when she thought she could leave him, Nox had sex with her. Who should be one who could not ept it?

    However, she knew that Nox meant what he said, and she could not afford to offend him. That was why she did not tell the Winters, and due to her ruonsmp witn INOX, sne stillose co reject BenJamm. ?rmmqng aoouc now, it was really ironic.

    After allowing Benjamin to kiss her, she revealed their rtionship the next day and exposed the private agreement between Benjamin and Nox. Benjamin was so embarrassed that he had no choice but to give up on her.

    Shelly also hoped that Nox would finally find his conscience and be with her. Unexpectedly, on the day of the college entrance examination, she got into a car ident. Then, Nox¡¯s rebelled against the Winters and resisted their insistence on marrying him.

    Under Mrs. Winter¡¯s persuasion, she left Nox un. For Shelly, letting go of Nox was not difficult. However, being rejected by Mrs. Winter when she brought Be along did make her sad for a period of time.

    Fortunately, after a few years, everything was in the past. If she had not met

    Benjamin again, she would have forgotten that the person was once in her life.

    The meeting at that moment was really awkward. After all, their ¡°breakup¡± was not friendly, and Shelly had always thought they would never see each other again. It was just like how she treated Nox.

    ¡°Is this you and Nox¡¯s daughter?¡± Benjamin, however, did not think it was awkward at all.

    Shelly shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m no longer with Nox.¡±

    ¡°You broke up?¡± Benjamin was surprised.

    Shelly suddenly smiled. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be surprised if we¡¯re together? Isn¡¯t it natural that we¡¯re not together? After all, Nox doesn¡¯t like me.¡±

    ¡°I thought Nox would be moved by you.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t move him,¡± Shelly said bluntly.

    It seemed like she did not want to talk about Nox, and Benjamin was tactful to stop asking questions.

    He said, ¡°Back then, you got into a car ident during your college entrance examination, and I heard that you were disfigured. Was it because you were disfigured that you went for facial surgery?¡±

    ¡°Uh, yes.¡± Shelly nodded. ¡°But it can¡¯t be denied that everyone loves beauty.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re much more beautiful than before. I was looking at you for a long time just now, but I didn¡¯t dare toe up and say hi.¡±

    Shelly smiled politely. There was a distance between her and Benjamin, and she maintained that distance.

    ¡°By the way, are you still in school?¡± Benjamin asked. He was just trying his best to chat with Shelly. ¡°No, I¡¯m not,¡± Shelly replied.

    Should it not be obvious since she was holding Be?

    ¡°You used to have good grades.¡± Benjamin pitied her.

    ¡°That¡¯s all in the past.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, the child¡¯s father¡­¡± Benjamin was still curious.

    If not Nox, who else could make Shelly give birth to his child without hesitation?

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, and my daughter has a high fever. I have to take her back to rest.¡± Shelly obviously did not want to answer that question.

    However, Benjamin did not ask further either.

    He said, ¡°Shelly, leave me your contact information. I haven¡¯t been able to contact you for the past few years. Our ssmates even said that you suddenly disappeared from the face of the earth. Now that I can contact you, I¡¯ll give them an answer.¡±

    Shelly hesitated for a moment, but she still gave her phone number to Benjamin..

 Chapter 1592 - Chapter 1592: Forever

    Chapter 1592: Forever

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Benjamin saved it and said, ¡°I¡¯ll call you the next time there¡¯s a ss reunion.¡±

    Shelly nodded. In fact, she might not go. Giving Benjamin her number was just¡­ She did not know why she gave it to him. In any case, she had given it to him.

    Benjamin saved her number. ¡°Do you want me to send you back? I just finished my IV transfusion and am going back to school.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Shelly asked casually.

    ¡°I caught a cold. Isn¡¯t it flu season right now?¡± Benjamin quickly put on his mask again, afraid of infecting others. ¡°I was afraid of spreading it to my roommates, so I came to see the doctor to get it treated earlier.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Shelly nodded, seemingly not interested in what he was saying.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll drive you.¡± Benjamin wanted to leave with Shelly.

    ¡°No need. My house is not far from here. I¡¯ll take a taxi back myself.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a woman with a child. It¡¯s quite dangerous-¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no danger.¡± Shelly refused his offer. ¡°There hasn¡¯t been any danger for many years. ¡±

    With that, Shelly carried Be and strode away.

    Benjamin stared at Shelly¡¯s slender back. He remembered that when he first met Shelly in high school, she was still chubby. Her body was round, and there was baby fat on her face. Her skin was probably the best in their ss, and everyone liked to describe Shelly as white and fat.

    Yet, after a year, Shelly had suddenly be so thin. In fact, Shelly had lost weight when she was in her third year of high school. However, she did not seem to have lost that much weight.

    Looking at Shelly from afar, she looked heartbreakingly skinny. Was it because of aesthetics or¡­ had life been too hard for her?

    What she said about not being in danger for many years just now¡­ Did that mean Shelly was always alone with her daughter? Did she divorce her husband? Or was it because her husband did not treat her well enough?

    Benjamin thought about it a lot as he watched Shelly get into a taxi and disappear from his sight. He really did not expect to see Shelly again after so many years.

    When Shelly carried Be home, Sarah had already fallen asleep, and, of course, Shelly would not disturb Sarah.

    She carried Be, who was already half-asleep, to the room. Then, she ced Be on the bed and went to pour a ss of water for Be to take her medicine.

    ¡°Be, take your medicine,¡± Shelly coaxed her.

    Be had been very obedient since she was young. She probably knew that it was very hard for Shelly to take care of her, so she did as she was told.

    The medicine was actually a little bitter, and Be was having a hard time swallowing it. However, she ate it all in the end.

    Shelly¡¯s heart ached when she saw that. She gave her some water before taking off Be¡¯s clothes and letting her sleep.

    Then, she touched Be¡¯s forehead. Only after realizing that her fever had subsided that Shelly felt slightly more at ease andy down beside Be.

    Just as she was about to fall asleep, she heard the sound of a text message notification. Shelly quickly got up and prepared to turn off the silent mode of her phone when she saw a string of numbers from her bank.

    It took her a long time to read it, but she counted 200 thousand dors. She did not expect Zoe to really give her money! Moreover, Zoe was so proactive. Zoe must be so rich that 200 thousand dors was nothing to her.

    What she was surprised about, though, was that Zoe still gave her 200 million dors even atter knowing it was impossible between her and Nox. It it were her, she might not give that sum of money to herself because it was just a waste!

    Nevertheless, she did not refuse as there was no harm in having more money. She was so poor now, so to her, whoever gave her money was her savior.

    If Zoe had not sent her a photo, she would have thought Zoe was a good person. However, she looked at the photo of Zoe and Nox lying together.

    Nox was asleep while Zoe was not. She was taking a selfie with the camera. They were both covered with nkets, but the parts of their arms and corbones that were not covered with nkets were bare. In other words, they were not wearing anything under the nket.

    When Shelly saw the picture, she smiled. She thought as she deleted it. ¡®Is there a need for Zoe to show that she¡¯s superior like that? For a man like Nox, there¡¯s no reason for him not to have sex with someone else..¡¯

 Chapter 1593 - Chapter 1593: Forever

    Chapter 1593: Forever

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    A man like him probably could not live without sleeping with someone for a day!

    Thinking back to the year when he was banned from sleeping with women, he also made a lot of trouble. However, in the end, he cracked under pressure and sumbed to his desires. He could even sleep with her in his arms, not to mention other women. Hence, Zoe really did not have to worry about anything. Shelly then put down her phone and fell asleep happily. With Be¡¯s fever subsiding and her having money now, she was beyond happy.

    Zoe waited for a while after sending the message, but Shelly did not reply to her.

    She realized Shelly, that woman, was really tolerant. If it were anyone else, they would at least respond. Yet, Shelly did not ask about the money or her rtionship with Nox at all.

    Zoe gritted her teeth. Could it be that Shelly really had no feelings for Nox and the Winters? Was her worry unnecessary? However, she still felt that she could not let her guard down. What if Shelly suddenly went crazy?

    She refused to believe that Shelly would remain unmoved by Nox and his wealth. With that, she could not help but shake Nox, who was already asleep beside her.

    Nox frowned as he opened his eyes. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep. I get so excited at the thought of us getting married that I can¡¯t sleep.¡±

    ¡°So do you n to stay up for the next ten days?¡± Nox teased.

    Then, he hugged Zoe tightly and said dotingly, ¡°Be good and get some sleep. Staying upte won¡¯t be good for your skin. You have to look beautiful on your wedding day.¡±

    ¡°Annoying,¡± Zoe said coquettishly.

    The two of them teased each other under the covers. Just when Zoe thought Nox would do something with her again, Nox just hugged her in his arms and told her to sleep early.

    Recently, Nox seemed to have been¡­ much worse at performing in bed. Was it an illusion? Or was Nox really getting old? However, a 30 -year-old man was not considered old.

    ¡°Nox.¡± Zoe did not force to have sex with Nox. Instead, shey quietly in Nox¡¯s arms and said, ¡°I have something to say. Don¡¯t be angry.¡±

    ¡®What is it?¡± Nox asked. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you if you say you won¡¯t get angry.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t get angry.¡±

    ¡°I just transferred 200 thousand dors to Shelly,¡± Zoe said.

    As soon as she said it, Nox¡¯s expression darkened, and he looked straight at Zoe.

    Zoe was also stunned by Nox¡¯s sudden appearance because Nox had never lost his temper with her. However, at that moment, he was visibly angry.

    ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t get angry, but your expression looks scary.¡± Zoe looked extremely aggrieved.

    Nox was silent for a while before saying, ¡°Why did you give her money?

    ¡°I saw that her life wasn¡¯t easy, so I thought of giving her some money to make her life better. It was mainly because I noticed that your mother couldn¡¯t let go of Shelly. Their rtionship is so tense now, so I thought I should be a good person and give Shelly some money to make up for what your mother owes Shelly,¡± Zoe exined.

    ¡°In the future, you don¡¯t have to worry about Shelly and my family.¡± ¡°Do you think what I did was unnecessary?¡± Zoe asked him.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that Shelly doesn¡¯t need you to care for her,¡± Nox said coldly.

    His disgust toward Shelly was obvious.

    ¡°Actually, that¡¯s not entirely the reason. Also, didn¡¯t I bump into Shelly tonight? She said a lot of things to threaten me. She even said that you slept with him and that she would tell others¡­ I¡¯ve already let go of the ident between the two of you, but if she really tells others, it¡¯ll affect your reputation. Shelly said that she wouldn¡¯t say anything if I gave her money, so I agreed to give her 200 thousand dors to keep her mouth shut.¡±

    Nox¡¯s expression turned ugly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Zoe looked at Nox. ¡°It scares me when you¡¯re angry. After all, she has been in your family for so many years. Since you can¡¯t marry her, I thought giving her a sum of money would buy her peace of mind.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I haven¡¯t given her money?¡± Nox asked.

    Zoe was stunned.

    ¡°Forget it.¡± Nox did not seem to want to say anything more. ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t bother with Shelly anymore. She has chosen her own path, and you don¡¯t have to pity her.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t do it again in the future. This time, I just wanted to make it up to

    Shelly. After making it up to her, I can marry you with a clear conscience..¡±

 Chapter 1594 - Chapter 1594: Forever

    Chapter 1594: Forever

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°If Shelly has half of your conscience, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up in this state with my family.¡±

    ¡°Are you praising me?¡± Zoe smiled brightly.

    She was very good at pleasing men.

    Nox pulled Zoe into her arms again. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m very happy to be able to marry you.¡± ¡°In that case, you have to cherish me.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    The two of them exchanged sweet nothings until Zoe fell asleep. Nox, on the other hand, was no longer sleepy. In fact, he was very frustrated.

    He let go of Zoe, picked up the bathrobe on the bed, put it on, and walked out to the balcony. He then took a cigarette and lit it. As he sat on the balcony, he stared at the moon in a daze.

    He did not understand how Shelly could be so annoying. It was obvious that he had no feelings for Shelly, but he had been thinking about her recently.

    At the thought of all the bad deeds she had been, he really wanted to strangle that woman. Where did she get the confidence to treat him and his family like that? What was so great about her?

    The more Nox thought about it, the angrier he got. Then, he suddenly picked up the phone and dialed a number.

    Shelly¡¯s phone was on silent as she was afraid that the ringing of the ringtone would disturb Be¡¯s sleep. However, because she did not feel sleepy after lying down and had picked up her phone to scroll on it, she saw the string of numbers appear on her phone screen.

    Actually, she did not want to remember Nox¡¯s number. It was just that Nox¡¯s number was too recognizable, especially the triple eights at the end of the number.

    She hesitated for a moment before picking up the call.

    ¡°Shelly, you took Zoe¡¯s money, didn¡¯t you?¡± the other party asked immediately.

    Shelly frowned. Would Zoe tell Nox about that?

    ¡°Can you be any more shameless? You can ask anyone for money!¡± Nox cursed.

    Shelly was speechless, but she said, ¡°Your wife gave it to me voluntarily. I didn¡¯t ask for it.¡±

    That was why she could justify taking the money.

    Nox gripped the phone tightly. The word ¡°your wife¡± made him feel an indescribable emotion. He and Zoe would only get married in ten days, so in some way, she would be his wife.

    ¡°If you want to ask me to return it, I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t return it,¡± Shelly said straightforwardly.

    She knew that Nox was stingy, especially with her, and knowing Zoe had given her 200 thousand dors in one go must make his heart ache. However, tens of millions of dors were nothingpared to 200 thousand dors! Was there a need for him to attack her like that?

    ¡°Shelly, I¡¯m just telling you, you better not ask anyone for money from now on, especially with Zoe and everyone in my family. If you ask for money like this again, I¡¯ll make sure to teach you a lesson!¡± Nox threatened.

    Shelly was used to Nox¡¯s viciousness. In her head, she thought, ¡®So if you don¡¯t give me money, no one else is allowed to give me money too? Who are you to tell me what to do?¡¯

    ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Nox berated.

    Shelly replied, ¡°Okay.¡±

    To her, all she had to do was dismiss Nox. She was really afraid that if she angered Nox, the 200 thousand dors would be gone. At that thought, she told herself that she had to spend the 200 thousand dors tomorrow. Otherwise, Nox would definitely take it back from her

    ¡°Nox, why aren¡¯t you asleep yet? I can¡¯t sleep alone¡­¡±

    On the other end of the phone, a sweet voice sounded, and Shelly hung up. Suddenly, she felt that the phrase, toxic people should stay together forever, was very appropriate.

    Shelly put down her phone. Even though she was not sleepy, she did not n to be on her phone in case she received another phone call that would make things difficult for her. Instead, shey down and hugged Be.

    She had never regretted bringing up Be all on her own.

    The next day, Shelly slept a little longer, and because of Be¡¯s cold, Be was also sleeping soundly. The two of them slept until 10 a.m. in the morning.

    Sarah had her afternoon shift today, so she woke up at that hour and saw Shelly and Be.

    She was obviously surprised. ¡°Shelly, don¡¯t you have to go to work today?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to work for the time being, ¡± Shelly replied.

    ¡°You resigned?¡±

    ¡°No, I was fired,¡± Shelly said nonchntly.

    What Shelly said shocked Sarah.

    ¡°I¡¯m making porridge. Let¡¯s eat togetherter,¡± Shelly said.

    ¡°Alright. By the way, is Be fine?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. The fever has subsided. She¡¯ll be fine after taking some medicine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Sarah was relieved.

    ¡°Oh right, Sarah, I¡¯m bringing Be to take a look at some houses today. I¡¯ll move out after I get a house,¡± Shelly said.

    ¡°Do you have money?¡± Sarah asked.

    ¡°I suddenly got a huge lump sum of money¡±

    ¡°Are you for real?¡± Sarah was shocked by Shelly¡¯s appearance. She quickly walked to Shelly, who was busy in the kitchen. ¡°You didn¡¯t sell your organs, did you?¡±

    Shelly was really amused by Sarah.

    ¡°What are you thinking? Do I look like someone who doesn¡¯t care about my life?¡± Shelly did not hide it from Sarah. ¡°Zoe gave me 200 thousand dors.¡±

    ¡°Zoe? Nox¡¯s fianc¨¦e?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Shelly nodded. ¡°Why did she give you money?¡±

    ¡°To keep me away.¡±

    ¡°Does she need to keep you away? Nox doesn¡¯t even look at you.¡±

    ¡°But some people are just not confident. She¡¯s afraid that I¡¯ll cause trouble.¡±

    ¡°Zoe is too cautious. No, I think Zoe isn¡¯t a good person.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Shelly did not quite understand what Sarah meant by that.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. What kind of person would think of others like that? Zoe must be that kind of person herself to think of you as someone with the same character as her. That is why she gave you the money,¡± Sarah analyzed. Shelly nodded. ¡°I agree with what you said.¡±

    ¡°Are you really going to ept the 200 thousand dors?¡±

    ¡°Are you looking down on me for epting it?¡± Shelly said deliberately.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just jealous that you didn¡¯t want the money I gave you but took the money Zoe gave you!¡±

    ¡°How can you be jealous? Well, give me 200 thousand dors now, and I¡¯ll ept it too. ¡±

    ¡°My friend, you¡¯re going to lose your friends if you ask for so much.¡±

    Shelly smiled and exined, ¡°If I didn¡¯t ept Zoe¡¯s money, she would never get over it; but if I epted her money, she would be able to be with Nox in peace. I¡¯m just helping her by taking her money.¡±

    ¡°Only you can say that.¡±

    ¡°That is the truth.¡± Shelly was very serious.

    ¡°Do you really have no feelings for Nox?¡± Sarah suddenly asked. Shelly frowned. ¡°Why are you asking that all of a sudden?¡±

    Sarah knew best how much she disliked Nox.

    ¡°No, it just seems to be that you¡¯re too cold to Nox. Also, since you don¡¯t like Nox, why don¡¯t you return to the Winters? The Winters have so much glory and wealth. It¡¯s much better than you working so hard alone out there.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not because I like Nox that I don¡¯t want to go back. The Winters actually have a lot of concerns about¡­ In short, it has nothing to do with Nox that I don¡¯t want to go back to the Winters. Don¡¯t even think about it. After all, when you¡¯ve all of Nox¡¯s bad sides and all the women¡­¡± Shelly nced at Be, who was ying on the sofa in the living room. She felt that there were some things that were not suitable for underage people to know. ¡°In any case, ordinary women won¡¯t like Nox.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean Zoe is not ordinary?¡± Sarah raised her eyebrows.

    That woman was really extraordinary, but Shelly did not share the gossip with Sarah. After all, it was better to have the upper hand in the situation, and she still had her professional ethics to keep.

    ¡°I feel like there¡¯s a hidden meaning behind your words.¡± Sarah mumbled,

    ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t get yourself too emotionally involved with it.¡±

    She would never get too emotionally involved with Nox because she did not love him at all..

 Chapter 1595 - Chapter 1595: Bachelor Night, Nox Loses Control

    Chapter 1595: Bachelor Night, Nox Loses Control

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Shelly wanted nothing to do with the Winters or Nox. Even if the whole world was spreading the news of Nox¡¯s wedding tomorrow, it had nothing to do with her. Her main focus now was to prepare for Be¡¯s surgery, which was scheduled for tomorrow. Coincidentally, it was on the day of Nox¡¯s wedding.

    In other words, Nox was getting married tomorrow, and it was known as the wedding of the century. After all, wedding ceremonies in Harken of equal scale and status were rare. Everyone was looking forward to what kind of grand wedding the Winters and Nicholsons would hold.

    It was bachelor¡¯s night, and Nox was very drunk. After all, he was getting married tomorrow, so he had to indulge himself tonight. Only Edward, Jeanne, Finn, and Monica hade.

    Since Monica was pregnant, she could not drink but was very tempted. However, all she could do was watch Nox jump up and down in the room like a monkey, looking extremely excited.

    Monica could not help but pull Jeanne aside and say, ¡°Why does it seem to me that Nox is asking for a beating?¡±

    ¡°You can be even more dramatic when you get married,¡± Jeanne suggested seriously.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m jealous of Nox¡¯s marriage? I¡¯m not jealous. I just can¡¯t bear to see him so excited. When I think of Shelly, whom he once abandoned¡­ To be honest, I think Nox can really be heartless sometimes.¡± Monica suddenly stood up for Shelly.

    Jeanne, on the other hand, remained calm about it. ¡°You can take a horse to the water, but you cannot make him drink. Nox doesn¡¯t like Shelly, and forcing them toqether won¡¯t make them happy. Moreover¡­ Shelly doesn¡¯t like Nox

    either.¡±

    ¡°Why do you think Shelly doesn¡¯t like Nox? After so many years, how could she not like him?¡± Monica believed that Shelly still had feelings for Nox. Although she remembered Shelly voicing her dislike for Nox, if she really did not like him, she would not have stayed by Nox¡¯s side for so many years without any regrets!

    ¡°If he likes her, Shelly¡¯s daughter might be Nox¡¯s.¡± Jeanne made it clear. ¡°Of course, this is only one of the reasons. Also, Shelly gives me the feeling that she really doesn¡¯t like Nox, and it¡¯s understandable because Nox was such a yboy at that time. Shelly must have witnessed all his bad deeds and probably hasn¡¯t had a good impression of him since the start. Later, Nox desperately wanted to break up with Shelly so that he could be with Zoe, and after being with Zoe, he became a good man. Any other woman would feel hurt, let alone have feelings for Nox. In short, I think Shelly is someone with a

    discerning eye. She won¡¯t let herself fall in love with someone like Nox.¡±

    Monica felt that Jeanne was very convincing, so she agreed with Jeanne¡¯s point of view. Fortunately, Shelly did not like Nox. If she did, her heart would probably be broken.

    ¡°By the way, who do you think Shelly¡¯s child is? I¡¯ve always wondered if it was Nox¡¯s. I refuse to believe that Nox didn¡¯t do anything to Shelly when he lived alone with her. I don¡¯t trust Nox,¡± Monica asked nosily.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like Nox¡¯s,¡± Jeanne said bluntly.

    ¡°Does that mean Shelly cheated on Nox? With Shelly¡¯s daughter¡¯s age, Nox should still be with Shelly at that time?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s hard to say.¡± Jeanne was not a god, so she could not predict everything urately.

    Moreover, she had been separated from society for a long time. From the moment she gave birth to Paige to the moment she returned to South Hampton City, she knew nothing of what happened.

    Jeanne then thought for a moment and said, ¡°Based on Shelly¡¯s personality, she probably wouldn¡¯t do anything to let Nox down while she was in a rtionship with him. She¡¯s not as bad as Nox.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I think Shelly¡¯s daughter is Nox¡¯s.¡± Monica was certain. At that moment, she cursed, ¡°Nox, that damned b*stard. If that daughter, whom Shelly is raising alone, is really Nox¡¯s, and he¡¯s so heartless as to marry another woman, I will curse him!¡±

    Jeanne smiled.

    Monica was still that woman who abhorred evil. However, feelings were not absolute. If both parties did not like each other, they would never be together..

 Chapter 1596 - Chapter 1596: Bachelor Night, Nox Loses Control

    Chapter 1596: Bachelor Night, Nox Loses Control

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°What are you two talking about? Aren¡¯t you going to celebrate my wedding tomorrow?¡± Nox suddenly sat down. He reeked of alcohol and was still in high spirits. ¡°I rejected all my friends who wanted to celebrate my bachelor¡¯s night today and invited you guys to celebrate with me instead. Yet, the two of you are here whispering and muttering about something! Monica, you¡¯re pregnant, so I won¡¯t drink with you, but Jeanne, won¡¯t you drink with me? Who almost lost his legs back then to save you?

    Jeanne smiled lightly and picked up her wine ss. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I will never forget your kindness in saving my life. Here¡¯s to you. I wish you and Zoe a happy marriage.¡±

    Nox happily drank with Jeanne.

    Jeanne did not drink much, but Nox, on the other hand, downed the entire ss.

    ¡°Drink less. Don¡¯t you have to pick up the bride tomorrow?¡± Jeanne could not help but remind him.

    ¡°Of course! I¡¯ll go early in the morning.¡± As he spoke, he even burped loudly.

    Monica was a little disgusted. ¡°Nox, can you not let yourself go?¡±

    ¡°Why do I have to act so prim and proper in front of you?¡± Nox asked seriously.

    ¡°You really do love Zoe a lot.¡± Monica¡¯s tone sounded a little disdainful.

    ¡°Of course I do. I could tell at first nce that she was the one to be my wife. After dating her for so long, I think I have good taste in women.¡± After saying that, he even smiled smugly.

    Monica could not stand how arrogant andcent Nox looked. She could not help but say, ¡°Where¡¯s Shelly? She¡¯s been with you for so many years, and you¡¯re abandoning her just like that?¡±

    ¡°Can you not mention this person on such a beautiful night? It¡¯ll affect my mood.¡± Nox poured himself a ss of wine and drank it himself.

    ¡°Do you hate Shelly that much?¡±

    ¡°Or what?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t she give birth to your daughter?¡± Monica was a little unhappy.

    She still believed that Shelly¡¯s daughter was Nox¡¯s.

    ¡°Woah! Shelly¡¯s daughter has nothing to do with me!¡± Nox quickly refuted the rumor.

    ¡°Can you swear on your life that you didn¡¯t do anything to Shelly that year when you were alone with her?¡± Monica asked angrily.

    At that moment, Nox¡¯s valiant look suddenly froze. Then, he lost his confidence and said loudly, ¡°Anyway, Shelly¡¯s daughter isn¡¯t mine.¡±

    ¡°Did you do a paternity test? How can you be so sure that it¡¯s not yours?¡± Monica knew that a horny man like Nox must have sullied Shelly.

    ¡°That¡¯s her biological second sister¡¯s daughter, who was abandoned and left for Shelly to raise!¡± Nox cursed and shouted at Monica, ¡°F*ck, how bad of a man do you think I am?¡±

    Monica was a little stunned. It turned out she had misunderstood Nox.

    ¡°I admit that Shelly and I did it once. That night, I got drunk and agitated, so I slept with her, but it was only that once. I checked on that child andter verified with my mother that Shelly is indeed raising her biological second sister¡¯s child,¡± Nox exined, not wanting them to misunderstand her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No matter how bad I am, I¡¯m not as bad as you think.¡±

    ¡°If Shelly were pregnant with your daughter, would you choose to take responsibility?¡± Monica asked.

    Nox was stunned for a second as he did not expect Monica to suddenly ask him that question. and he actually took a second to think about the possibility.

    However, he suddenly remembered how badly Shelly had treated him and his family that day, and his expression changed. ¡°But that didn¡¯t happen! There are no ifs between Shelly and me!¡±

    Monica knew that she could not have any expectations for Nox.

    ¡°Speaking of which, even if you can¡¯t drink alcohol, you can drink water! Come on and give me a toast,¡± Nox urged.

    After that, he did not ask others to give him their blessings, and Monica did not say anything else. Now that she knew that Shelly¡¯s daughter was not Nox¡¯s, her resentment towards Nox was not as deep. At least Nox still had a conscience. She and Nox took a few sips of their drinks. By then, Nox had really let himself go.

    Seeing that, Edward and Finn started to persuade Nox.. ¡°If you keep drinking, you won¡¯t be able to get married tomorrow! ¡®

 Chapter 1597 - Chapter 1597: Bachelor Night, Nox Loses Control

    Chapter 1597: Bachelor Night, Nox Loses Control

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Hey, tonight is my night. How can you guys be so weak? I¡¯m perfectly fine. No matter how drunk I am, I¡¯ll be able to get up tomorrow.¡± Nox looked indifferent about the situation.

    ¡°You¡¯ll see tomorrow.¡±

    Edward and Finn were also speechless. However, they did not want to ruin Nox¡¯s mood. After all, marriage was a major event in life. Since he was happy, it was only right for them to celebrate with him. As for whether he would live or die tomorrow, that was his own doing.

    The few people in the room drank happily. At one point, Nox had drunk so much that he had to go to the bathroom to pee. After peeing, he was about to go out for more drinks when he pondered for a while and then gave Zoe a call.

    Zoe quickly picked up. ¡°Nox.¡±

    ¡°Where are you?¡± Nox asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m at home, waiting for you to marry me tomorrow. I can¡¯t sleep now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still drinking with Edward and the others at the nightclub.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get drunk. I don¡¯t want the groom to be bedridden tomorrow, or I¡¯ll get angry.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get up even if I have to. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, make sure you go back early.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright. Rest early then. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°See you tomorrow.¡±

    Zoe¡¯s expression changed after hanging up the phone because she was not at home. On the contrary, she was celebrating at another nightclub. When she received Nox¡¯s call, she got everyone to turn off the speakers to make it quiet.

    In fact, she was starting to regret the idea that she was going to marry Nox tomorrow. She just felt that she had not had enough fun yet and was not ready to walk down the aisle.

    Of course, she had never thought ofing out tonight. After all, she was getting married tomorrow and was afraid of being exposed. However, she could not resist the temptation of those friends of hers, so she came out in the end and made sure to choose a nightclub different from Nox¡¯s. She even told the people at the nightclub to keep an eye on Nox¡¯s movements. Once Nox left the nightclub, she would immediately return.

    ¡°Are you done?¡± An old lover beside her whispered intimately in her ear, ¡°I can¡¯t wait anymore.¡±

    Having been teased, Zoe could not hold it in any longer, and the two of them hugged each other again. Then, they let themselves go.

    Nox was forced to leave the nightclub at midnight because he actually puked blood! The moment he bent over the toilet bowl and threw up blood, he was shocked.

    There was no way he was about to die. He was getting married tomorrow, and if word got out that he died tonight¡­ would he beughed at?

    He squatted in the toilet for a long time. It was not until Finn knocked on his door to check on him that he opened it and said that there was blood in his puke. It obviously frightened the other four people in the room.

    Finn nced at the toilet bowl and then at Nox. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital first.¡± He did not say anything else, but that one sentence was enough to scare Nox to death.

    At that moment, Nox seemed to have sobered up. He asked, ¡°Finn, do I have a terminal illness?¡±

    Finn looked a little serious.

    ¡°F*ck, don¡¯t scare me. I¡¯m getting married tomorrow. I don¡¯t want to die yet. I don¡¯t even have a child yet. I can¡¯t die just like that¡­¡± Nox broke down.

    Finn nced at Nox. ¡°A scourge will live for a thousand years. Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t die.¡±

    Nox was speechless. Was that supposed tofort him?

    After that, the group sent Nox to the hospital, and Nox did a full-body checkup. They confirmed that it was gastrointestinal bleeding caused by drinking too much and that he was not seriously ill.

    Nox was lying on the hospital bed, receiving an IV transfusion, looking like he had nothing to live for.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to die. What¡¯s with your expression?¡± Monica could not stand it anymore and could not help but scold Nox.

    ¡°I was just thinking. I have lived for 30 years, but this is the first time I¡¯ve thrown up blood from being drunk. Am I that old now? I didn¡¯t drink much, but why did I puke blood? If word gets out, how will people see me?¡±

    Monica rolled her eyes. ¡®F*ck, you¡¯re an idiot!¡¯

    At that moment, Finn was also at a loss for words. He said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll take Monica back first. She¡¯s pregnant and can¡¯t stay up toote.¡±

    Nox wanted to stop him, but on second thought, he realized they had been through enough tonight. Moreover, Finn was old, and it was not easy for him to have a child¡­

    As such, he waved his hand. ¡°Go.¡±

    Finn turned to Edward. ¡°Fourth Master, Nox is fine. Why don¡¯t we leave together?¡±

    ¡°If they leave, who will apany me?¡±

    ¡°You can get Zoe to take care of you.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t! No one else can learn about such an embarrassing matter.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll die trying to protect your pride.¡± Monica was speechless..

 Chapter 1598 - Chapter 1598: Bachelor Night, Nox Loses Control

    Chapter 1598: Bachelor Night, Nox Loses Control

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°In that case, let the nurse take care of you.¡± Finn was very cold. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Fourth Master.¡±

    Edward nced at Nox. Seeing that thetter was in good spirits, he nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡­AVA

    1 lien, Luey dUd11Uune?U INUX, CUCuu HUL ueneve Luey wue? lecti.¡¯H1g dlLeL ne had puked blood! Were they really his brothers?

    ¡®F*ck!¡¯ Nox cursed in his heart.

    Noxy on the hospital bed, suddenly feeling as if he had been abandoned by the whole world. In fact, he was still a little drunk, and even though he was lying on the bed, he felt dizzy.

    At the same time, he was wondering how he got himself so drunk. He may have been able to deceive others, but he could not lie to himself.

    He had gotten very drunk tonight, but why did he want to get so drunk? It was clear that tomorrow would be his happiest moment. Why did he want to court his own death?

    Finn and Monica took a taxi back, while Edward and Jeanne also left with a convoy.

    In the taxi, Monica felt a little sleepy as she usually went to bed early and it was way past her bedtime tonight. Hence, she leaned against Finn and closed her eyes. Finn made sure to hold her so that she could sleep peacefully.

    As Monica was falling asleep, she could hear Finn say to the driver, ¡°Go slower. I¡¯ll double the fare.¡±

    Monica wanted tough at how careful Finn was. When he said slow, he meant extremely slow, so slow that the taxi driver might have a mental breakdown.

    After they arrived at the entrance of the neighborhood, Finn paid the driver and carried Monica back. Monica was now nearly four months pregnant and had only gained two pounds, so it was not difficult for Finn at all.

    He gently ced Monica on the bed. As soon as Monica touched the bed, she fell asleepfortably. Then, Finn took off Monica¡¯s clothes for her and wiped her body clean while she slept peacefully. After everything, Finn tucked Monica in the nket and then looked at her delicate face.

    As she was pregnant, she rarely put on makeup, and without makeup, Monica looked less aggressive but more innocent and cute. For a moment, she was still the 19-year-old girl who pursued him eagerly. She was so lively and outgoing.

    Finn could not help but lower his head and kiss Monica on the lips. That uncontroble action made Monica frown and lick her lips.

    Upon seeing that, Finn¡¯s entire body froze. Monica¡¯s subconscious action left him defenseless! He could not help but deepen the kiss, waking Monica up.

    When she opened her eyes, she saw Finn¡¯s face up close, taking advantage of her. He was even very engrossed in the act.

    ¡°Finn¡­¡± Monica pushed him away as she was almost suffocated by his kiss.

    Only then did Finn react, and he even blushed.

    Monica cursed in her heart. ¡®F*ck. Why is he acting all innocent when he was clearly enjoying himself just now? Even my clothes are all twisted.¡¯

    ¡°Go to sleep. It¡¯ste.¡± Finn forced himself to calm down, but his voice was hoarse.

    ¡°Do you really want it?¡± Monica asked.

    ¡°Not really,¡± Finn denied.

    Then, Monica nced at his lower body.

    Finn said, ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ It¡¯s been a while, so¡­¡±

    Monica could not help butugh. She found Finn¡¯s embarrassment at that moment funny. Was it not normal for husband and wife to do what a normal couple would do? Why was he so embarrassed? She said, ¡°I heard that we can do it after four months.¡±

    ¡°Not with twins,¡± Finn quickly said.

    Monica pursed her lips, and after thinking about it for a moment, she said, ¡°Then, I¡­

    She gestured a motion with her hand, which made Finn¡¯s face turn even redder.

    He said, ¡°No need. I¡¯ll just take a shower.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and go to sleep. We have Nox¡¯s wedding to attend tomorrow

    morning,¡± Finn urged.

    Then, she saw Finn running into the bathroom.

    Monica¡¯s eyes flickered. Was she that scary? She should be the one afraid here instead!

    Nevertheless, Monica turned over and did not think much about it. She closed her eyes and fell asleep again. After all, she was extremely sleepy. If Finn had not woken her up with a kiss, she would have fallen asleep already.

    However, before she was asleep, it crossed her mind that Finn¡¯s kissing skills and his skills in bed were not great, and she wondered if he could¡­ teach himself some skills..

 Chapter 1599 - Chapter 1599: Bachelor Night, Nox Loses Control

    Chapter 1599: Bachelor Night, Nox Loses Control

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Finn took a few minutes toe out of the shower. When he came out and saw that Monica had fallen asleep, he carefully got on the bed, turned off the lights, andy down beside Monica.

    His body naturally embraced her and pulled her into his embrace. Just as he was about to fall asleep, Monica muttered, ¡°Finn should watch more p*rn¡­¡±

    She was clearly talking in his sleep. However, Finn heard everything she said, and his body stiffened.

    Then, he recalled what Monica said about him in the Bamboo Garden that day¡­ She said that if he was better in bed, she would not have broken up with him!

    Just how much did Monica despise him?

    After Finn was done with the IV drip, he left the ward alone. He was really paying the consequences because he wanted to save his dignity. If he had known earlier, he would have gotten Zoe to take care of him.

    He was drunk and sleepy as he walked into the elevator. Then, when the elevator suddenly opened two floors down, he saw¡­ Shelly.

    ¡®F*ck.¡¯ Nox rubbed his eyes, but he really did see Shelly, who was also in the hospital. It was sote at night. What was she doing here?

    Shelly was also stunned when she walked into the elevator. She had never expected to bump into Nox at such ate hour. If she had known earlier, she would not have gone to buy instant noodles now.

    She and Be had been in the hospital since the afternoon, waiting for the surgery tomorrow. Be could not eat anything from that night onward, so she fasted with Be. Now that Be had fallen asleep, she went out to buy a packet of instant noodles to fill her stomach.

    In fact, she did not feel like eating, but she knew she would feel hungry eventually. She also knew that she would have to take care of Be after the surgery, so she had to eat, and that was when she bumped into Nox.

    As soon as she got close to Nox, she could smell the strong smell of alcohol on Nox. Did that mean he was drunk? Was he too excited about tomorrow that he got drunk and had toe to the hospital for an IV transfusion?

    At that moment, she could still see the traces of an IV drip on the back of his hand. However, in the next second, Shelly left immediately, not wanting to be with Nox or see him. At the thought that she could bump into anywhere, especially in a ce like that hospital, she really felt helpless.

    The moment Shelly exited the elevator, Nox grabbed Shelly and pulled her into the elevator angrily. ¡°Where are you going? Am I that f*cking annoying?¡±

    Shelly¡¯s arm really hurt when Nox grabbed it. She knew that every time she met

    Nox, she would be treated awfully.

    She gritted her teeth. ¡°Let go of me!¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll let you go just because you want me to?¡± Nox asked coldly, as if he was not someone to be trifled with.

    Shelly really wanted to p him, but she was shackled by Nox in the elevator. Then, the elevator went down a few floors and opened. However, Nox did not go out.

    As it waste at night, the hospital was deserted, and no one else was around.

    ¡°Let me go!¡± Shelly twisted her body.

    She did not know what had gotten into Nox.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let go!¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Shelly was infuriated. At that moment, she was so angry that her head hurt. Even the words that came out of her mouth were unfiltered. ¡°If you¡¯re sick, go to the doctor, not me. F*ck you, you psycho, retard, idiot¡­ Oh.¡±

    Shelly widened her eyes at Nox, who had suddenly pushed her into the elevator and kissed her fiercely. Shelly¡¯s eyes were filled with anger, but she could not break free from him.

    She did not know what was wrong with Nox again, but she narrowed her eyes and bit down, hurting Nox¡¯s tongue.

    Nox suddenly let go of Shelly. Then, he felt a metallic taste in his mouth. It was obvious that he was bleeding and quite a lot at that.

    How ruthless was Shelly? He almost died from the pain.

    ¡°Are you awake?¡± Shelly did not rush to leave and was rather calm toward Nox.

    Nox really wanted to strangle Shelly. What right did that woman have to be so arrogant in front of him?

    ¡°Nox, if I remember correctly, aren¡¯t you getting married tomorrow?¡± Shelly looked at Nox and enunciated each word. ¡°Why? Are you regretting marrying Zoe? Do you want to get back together with me? In that case, break off the engagement with Zoe and let me marry you tomorrow-¡±

    ¡°In your dreams!¡±

    Nox frantically pressed the elevator button and bolted out. It was as if¡­ he was running away from something terrifying.

    Shelly stared at Nox¡¯s back and sneered as she wiped her mouth. She would just take it that she was bitten by a dog..

 Chapter 1600 - Chapter 1600: Grand Wedding, Zoe Gets Humiliated

    Chapter 1600: Grand Wedding, Zoe Gets Humiliated

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Nox was having a splitting headache.

    If he had known earlier, he would have listened to others¡¯ advice instead of allowing himself to do as he pleased and getting himself drunk until he got gastrointestinal bleeding. Otherwise, he would be in his current state, where he would rather die than live.

    He stood in front of the sink in the bathroom at 7 a.m. in the morning and looked in the mirror. Seeing how swollen and bloodshot his eyes were, he felt helpless.

    As expected, after reaching a certain age, he could not be as spontaneous as before. If not for the fact that he was getting married today, he did not think he would be able to get up.

    He recalled that he had only slept for two hoursst night. After returning from the hospital, he still could not fall asleep for some reason, even though he was clearly very sleepy. When he finally fell asleep, he felt like he had only slept for a second, and now, he felt awful.

    ¡°Young Master!¡± Outside the door, the servant knocked on the door and urged,

    ¡°Hurry up and wash up. The makeup artist has been waiting for a long time.¡±

    ¡°I know, I know. Why are you rushing me?¡± Nox asked unhappily. ¡°You can¡¯t bete for your wedding day. Young Master, hurry up.¡± He already said he knew, yet why was she still rushing him?

    Nox immediately dunked his head in the sink filled with cold water. After making sure that he was awake, he raised his head, wiped himself with a towel, and rinsed his mouth. Only then did he walk out of the bathroom, feeling a little more energized.

    The staff was already waiting for him in the room. They were standing there with his wedding suit in their hands and were very respectful. With the help of the staff, Nox changed into his suit, styled his hair, trimmed his eyebrows, and cleaned up his face.

    By the time Nox was ready to set off, it was close to 9 a.m., and the estimated time he would arrive at the Sullivans¡¯ residence was 10:10 a.m. As there was still time, before Nox left the Winters¡¯ vi, Mrs. Winter even got him to eat something to fill his stomach, which was not feeling great.

    Considering he threw upst night, and there was even blood, his stomach had been feeling horrible. Fortunately, he felt a little better after eating something.

    ¡°Nox.¡± Nox¡¯s mother held Nox¡¯s hand. Seeing that he was all grown up, she looked pleased. ¡°Today is your big day. Don¡¯t make any mistakes and do good by Zoe.¡±

    Nox nodded. Looking at his mother¡¯s expectant expression, he felt a little satisfied with himself. At least, many people were happy about his marriage.

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Mrs. Winter said.

    Nox then led a group of escorts to the Sullivans¡¯ residence.

    The wedding was very grand. In fact, Nox did not spend too much effort on it. Most of it was handed over to the wedding eventpany, and he just had to approve the final n. The wedding was not particrly unique. It was just grand, and everyone knew about it.

    The convoy was very long. Of course, unlike Edward¡¯s wedding, there were no rows of cars filled with flowers. Until this day, no one¡¯s wedding had been able topare to Edward¡¯s wedding back then, let alone top it. Nox, too, sometimesined that wherever Edward was, he would be always overshadowed by Edward.

    In the wedding car, he was holding a bouquet of flowers in his hand as he went to pick up Zoe, and there were at least ten cameras around to broadcast it live to the public.

    Nox¡¯s marriage was really high-profile. He thought that since he was getting married, he should announce it to the world. Moreover, he had told the media that if he got married, he would broadcast it live, and now, he had kept his word.

    Therefore, from the moment Nox left the house that morning, everything had been broadcast live on the Inte. There were many people watching and many people giving their blessings. It became the hottest news of the day, and the traffic was off the charts.

    Even today, the stock prices of the Sullivans and Winters rose to ceiling price as soon as they opened. It was no wonder why so many wealthy families and upper-ss families wanted to matchmake their children. It was really a win-win situation.

    Shelly was also nervous, so she was sitting outside the operating room, watching the news on Nox¡¯s marriage. Nox was indeed the type of person who would get married in such a high-profile manner.

    In the past, although Fourth Master Swan¡¯s wedding and a few other weddings were all eye-catching and even creative, they were not like Nox¡¯s wedding, in which the entire process was directly broadcasted live to make the masses happy.

    That was the first time they had seen such famous people getting married, and they all wanted to see how extravagant the so-called wedding could be!

    It was also the first time ordinary people could witness what it was like for rich people to get married..

 Chapter 1601 - Chapter 1601: Grand Wedding, Zoe Gets Humiliated

    Chapter 1601: Grand Wedding, Zoe Gets Humiliated

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Shelly looked at thement section indifferently. They were all blessings for

    Nox and Zoe, saying that they were a match made in heaven.

    It also said that they were on par with each other in terms of family background and character, making them the most well-matched couple in Harken. In short, there were manypliments. Of course, there were also a few keyboard warriors, but they were all covered up by the blessings.

    Shelly, however, felt bored after watching for a while. She looked up at the time and wondered why Be was not out yet. Every second of waiting felt like torture to her.

    When Nox arrived at the Sullivans¡¯ residence, the vi was already decorated for the wedding. As soon as he was at the entrance of the vi, the rtives of the Sullivans came out to greet him and guided him to the backyard, where he would wait for Zoe.

    Nox was an outgoing person and could liven up the atmosphere wherever he was, so while he waited for Zoe at the end of the aisle, he entertained the rtives, making everyoneugh. Even the onlookers on the screen had bright smiles on their faces. They werepletely helpless against a handsome, rich, and funny man like Nox.

    It took about half an hour for Zoe to show up in a beautiful wedding dress, and as she walked across the field, she smiled at Nox. When the camera zoomed in on her, many of the onlookers were stunned.

    Shelly also happened to want to distract herself at that moment, so she watched the live broadcast and saw how beautiful Zoe was today. That was when she realized why Nox liked Zoe so much.

    A superficial man like him could only be conquered by a good-looking woman. However, she wondered what Nox would do if he found out that Zoe also had stic surgery!

    Then, she suddenly thought of Nox and Zoe¡¯s future child. When their child was born¡­ For some reason, she believed there would be a ¡®pass the popcorn moment¡¯ when the time came! Just thinking about it made her excited.

    At the scene of the wedding, Nox handed the bouquet in his hand to Zoe and asked, ¡°Zoe, are you ready?¡±

    At that moment, Nox gave people the impression that he was very serious, cautious, responsible, and manly. It made people feel that his feelings for Zoe were very deep.

    Zoe smiled and took the bouquet from Nox. ¡°I am.¡±

    The audience apuded, and thement section on the live broadcast was

    also exploding withments blessing the newly-wed couple.

    As Nox looked deeply into Zoe¡¯s eyes, Zoe lowered her head shyly. It was a beautiful scene. Coupled with the professional videographer¡¯s great angle, the scene of the two of them kissing looked warm, romantic, and picturesque.

    The apuse continued, and thements were also filled with blessings.

    Shelly looked at it for a while and felt bored again. If Nox were not so popr today, and if Be¡¯s surgery was not today, she would not be watching Nox¡¯s wedding.

    Watching him kissing Zoe¡­ She thought about what happenedst night. As expected, Nox and Zoe were not good people.

    Nox only let go of Zoe after a long time. From the bottom of his heart, he was content and happy, especially with everyone¡¯s blessings.

    Last night, what he did to Shelly¡­ He felt inexplicably angry about it. What Shelly said about him regretting the idea of marrying Zoe kept him up for most of the night. Even he was a little convinced by what she said.

    Fortunately, it was all but an illusion. Looking at the beautiful Zoe who had a blushing smile on her face, he was filled with happiness. He then bent down and picked Zoe up. The long tail of the wedding dress looked beautiful as it fell on the ground.

    When Nox left the backyard with Zoe in his arms, everyone in the room followed him out. Nox carried Zoe and got into the wedding car while the other rtives and friends of the Sullivans all got into other cars under the arrangement of the staff. After that, the car drove toward the wedding venue.

    Nox, who had returned to the car, was a little tired.

    Zoe looked at him and could not help but ask, ¡°Did you get back verytest night?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Nox replied, ¡°I should have listened to you and shouldn¡¯t have let myself gopletely. When I woke up today, I was dead tired, but fortunately, when I thought of picking you up, I was instantly happy..¡±

 Chapter 1602 - Chapter 1602: Grand Wedding, Zoe Gets Humiliated

    Chapter 1602: Grand Wedding, Zoe Gets Humiliated

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Zoe was amused by Nox¡¯s words. In fact, she had let herself go too muchst night that she, too, was in low spirits now. However, she could not show how badly she wanted to find a bed and sleep on it.

    After the car arrived at the wedding venue, Nox and Zoe went to change into their wedding suit and gown. At 12:00 p.m., the wedding banquet officially began.

    The huge and beautiful wedding hall had been exposed by the on-site photographers before the wedding. At that moment, the light blue and pinkish purple romantic-looking hall was beautiful and breathtaking. It was not the most unique wedding, but considering how much money was put into that wedding, its decoration was simply iparable.

    Following the host¡¯s introduction, Nox appeared in the middle of the stage in a white suit. In front of him was a long red carpet with flower petals. At the end of the red carpet, there was a beautiful small muslin-covered pce, where Zoe was standing inside, ready to walk toward him.

    ¡°Nox is quite handsome when he¡¯s serious.¡± Monica was sitting in the audience seats and looking at Nox¡¯s appearance while conversing with Jeanne.

    Jeanne nodded. ¡°He¡¯s indeed quite handsome. He looks really different from the

    Nox I remember.¡¯

    ¡°Look at the smile on this guy¡¯s face. He¡¯s really blessed. Although I wasn¡¯t there to pick up the bride with him, after watching the live broadcast, I have to admit that Nox really loves Zoe.¡±

    ¡°Nox wouldn¡¯t treat marriage as child¡¯s y. If he didn¡¯t like Zoe, he wouldn¡¯t marry her. In this aspect, Nox has his own sense of decency,¡± Jeannemented.

    In fact, she had an overall good impression of Nox. Coupled with the fact that Nox had risked his life to save her, her impression of Nox had increased.

    ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t worry about him anymore. I¡¯d better give my blessings to this idiot.¡± Monica took a deep breath and said.

    She still seemed slightly upset about Shelly, but now, she had to put down her prejudice and sincerely wish him well. After all, only the couple involved would know their rtionship the best. Seeing Nox, that idiot, smiling from ear to ear, she could not bear to question his feelings anymore.

    After Nox¡¯s introduction, the host announced the bride¡¯s entrance. Then, the sound of the wedding march rang out throughout the entire process.

    Zoe held Mr. Sullivan¡¯s arm and walked on the long carpet filled with petals. At the same time, rose petals were also scattered about in the air. The scene was so beautiful that it left everyone in awe, and everyone¡¯s eyes were on the couple.

    Mr. Sullivan then handed Zoe¡¯s hand to Nox and patted Nox¡¯s shoulder solemnly. Nox nodded respectfully as if he was making a promise. Such a simple gesture touched the crowd, and some in thements were praising Nox.

    Nox held Zoe¡¯s hand and walked to the center of the stage, where the host said a lot of emotional stuff to prepare the atmosphere.

    ¡°Before the wedding, the most important person to the groom has a gift for him. I have to admit that I, too, haven¡¯t seen it as this gift was just delivered to me. Are the bride and groom looking forward to it?¡± The host tried to build up suspense.

    He had not seen the contents of the gift, but he assumed it was a gift that could cause a stir in the audience, so he wanted to liven the atmosphere. ¡°Who sent it?¡± Nox was anxious.

    Just a moment ago, his expression was calm, but now, his true self was revealed again.

    The host looked at the red USB in his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s an anonymous gift.¡¯

    Nox was curious as he loved that kind of surprise the most.

    ¡°Can the groom figure out who sent it?¡±

    Nox was very cooperative with the host and did not put on airs as the richest man in the country. He thought for a while before asking, ¡°Edward?¡± The Edward he mentioned was naturally the Leader of Harken.

    At that moment, the lights in the venue were going around, as if they were trying to locate Edward. In an instant, a spotlight stopped, and Edward suddenly appeared on the screen of the live broadcast.

    Thement section on the live broadcast was about to explode. Looking at Edward¡¯s devastatingly beautiful face and him dressed elegantly in a suit, no matter how many times they saw the man, she would still be stunned by his looks..

 Chapter 1603 - Chapter 1603: Grand Wedding, Zoe Gets Humiliated

    Chapter 1603: Grand Wedding, Zoe Gets Humiliated

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Edward shook his head at the stage, saying it was not him.

    Nox¡¯s first thought was Edward because although that guy would not say it, his friendship with Nox ran deep, so it would be no surprise if he did prepare a wedding gift for Nox.

    However, if not Edward, it would be¡­

    ¡°Finn?¡±

    The light shone on Finn¡¯s face, and Finn also shook his head.

    F*ck. He could not believe that his two best friends were so unconcerned about his marriage!

    ¡°Who else could it be?¡± Nox could not think of anyone else who would prepare a special gift for him!

    Everyone was trying to guess who that person was as well. Seeing that the host was trying to build up suspense, the person probably was not just anyone.

    ¡°Could it be you?¡± Nox was suddenly a little excited again as he turned to look at Zoe with anticipation.

    Zoe was stunned, but she quickly shook her head. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. Haven¡¯t I given you all my surprises?¡±

    That one sentence made everyone burst intoughter as they thought that Zoe was implying something else. Embarrassed by the suddenughter, Zoe¡¯s shy expression made her look extremely innocent.

    Nox, who Zoe also amused, said, ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    The answer made everyoneugh again. The interaction between the newlyweds was extremely sweet.

    When Monica saw that, she thought that as long as Nox was happy, all was good. As for Shelly, they were just not fated to be together.

    ¡°Alright, stop keeping me in suspense. Just announce who prepared the surprise gift for me,¡± Nox quickly told the host as he could not wait any longer to find out.

    Trying to be mysterious, the host said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we take a look at this gift and guess who prepared it for you?¡±

    Nox thought about it and nodded. He figured that once he saw the video, he would definitely be able to guess who it was. Therefore, he was rather excited about it.

    After the host handed the USB sh drive to the staff, the huge high-definition projection screen suddenly lit up. Everyone looked at the screen seriously, curious about the mysterious gift.

    A video file appeared on the screen. It was named ¡°Farewell to Nox¡±.

    Nox was also curious as to who would be so nice to him to prepare a surprise for him alone. He really thought about it again but still could not figure out who it was!

    His eyes focused on the screen, and everyone looked on with anticipation. As the video yed, a ck background with white words appeared, stating the date and location.

    The next scene showed a group of people partying in a room. The scene was extremely obscene. The entire screen was filled with mosaics because not much was appropriate to be watched normally. Other than the faces on the screen, everything else was covered up.

    Among those faces, one was Zoe. However, Zoe in the video and the woman standing in the middle of the stage were twopletely different people. The woman in the center of the stage was noble and pure, while the woman on the screen was so lewd.

    That scene onlysted for half a minute before it changed to a ck background with white words. The date and location were also written on it. When the next scene yed, it was also filled with raunchy images everywhere, and¡­ it was indescribable.

    The crowd¡¯s anticipation turned into shock. No one had expected two people from such prominent families and of equal status would have such a huge scandal at their wedding.

    The video kept ying, and because no one stopped it, those scenes were presented in front of the entire country. The wedding that had just been praised by countless people had suddenly be a huge joke!

    After some time, the Sullivans came back to their senses. They quickly called for the staff and shouted at them frantically, ¡°Turn it off! Turn it off right now! ¡±

    The scene started to get chaotic.

    On the other hand, Zoe seemed to have lost half of her energy. She had never thought that the other side of her would suddenly be exposed to everyone and embarrass her to such an extent.

    She was so shocked that she could not react..

 Chapter 1604 - Chapter 1604: Grand Wedding, Zoe Gets Humiliated

    Chapter 1604: Grand Wedding, Zoe Gets Humiliated

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    She looked at Nox with a pale face and saw that his eyes were red from trying to suppress his anger. It looked terrifying.

    Zoe seemed to have suddenly realized something, and she quickly held Nox¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s not what you saw. I was framed. Someone must be jealous of us getting married, so they made so many synthesized videos to frame me. That¡¯s not me. I wouldn¡¯t have done these things. I wouldn¡¯t have¡­¡±

    Nox sneered and suddenly felt like he had been hit in the head. It turned out that the perfect woman in his heart could actually be so promiscuous with so many men behind his back.

    How was he so confident to say that Zoe was the purest woman in the world? Was it because she bled the first time they did it?

    On second thought, he was even starting to suspect whether it was fake and if he was fooled by her.

    ¡°Nox, trust me.¡± Zoe immediately panicked when she saw Nox¡¯s expression.

    ¡°Believe me, I¡¯m not that kind of person. Someone framed me¡­¡±

    Tears streamed down Zoe¡¯s face. Everything that was happening at that moment really frightened her, and she was at a loss as to what to do.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Nox looked at Zoe.

    Looking at her pitiful face, he said, ¡°Among the people who came to our wedding today, some were in the video, right?¡±

    Even with just a few casual nces, his ability to recognize people was terrifyingly urate.

    ¡°Should we get them toe out and confront them?¡± Nox asked coldly.

    Zoe¡¯s face turned even paler.

    Indeed, many of the men in the video hade to attend her wedding. Most of the men she fooled around with were either rich or noble, so they were naturally qualified to attend her wedding.

    ¡°I¡¯m really the most tragic man in the world. Not only did my wife cheat on me countless times behind my back, but she also invited those cuckolds tough at my wedding. I¡¯m a joke,¡± Nox muttered without getting angry.

    ording to Nox¡¯s temper, he should have lost his temper by now, but he seemed to be suppressing his emotions instead.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it¡­ I-I was with them before but not when we got together. We-<sup>I</sup>¡® ¡°p!¡± Nox pped Zoe hard across the face.

    The noisy crowd was suddenly stunned by Nox¡¯s actions. Everyone held their

    breath as they watched Nox p Zoe to the ground.

    Nox said, ¡°Zoe, how stupid do you think I am to be yed by you? Did you say it happened before we were together? But wasn¡¯t it clearly written on the screen just now when and where you did those things behind my back while we were together?¡±

    ¡°No, no¡­¡± Zoe, who was lying on the ground, refuted, ¡°Those were made-up. It wasn¡¯t the actual time the video was taken¡ª¡±

    ¡°That means you probably didn¡¯t notice the time stamp on the top right corner of the video.¡±

    Zoe was shocked. She really did not notice it, and neither should ordinary people. How did Nox notice it?

    Nox said, ¡°I think if I had been a little wary and suspicious of you, I wouldn¡¯t have been deceived so badly! I wouldn¡¯t have been exposed in front of the entire country that you¡¯ve cheated on me for so long!¡±

    Nox finally burst out with anger. In the end, he still could not take it. Angry voices resounded throughout the wedding venue, and anyone could see how badly affected Nox was.

    No man would be able to ept such a thing, and Nox was no exception. Never in his dreams did he expect that he would one day be deceived so badly by a woman!

    As he stared coldly at Zoe, Zoe¡¯s family quickly went to protect Zoe, probably afraid that Nox would really hurt Zoe if she lost control of his emotions.

    Mr. Sullivan rushed forward to exin to Nox, ¡°There must be a misunderstanding. Let¡¯s calm down and investigate the matter first. We¡ª<sup>I</sup>¡® ¡°Shut up!¡± Nox was extremely violent.

    His eyes were red, but he did not say anything to Mr. Sullivan. Instead, he turned around and red at the host, who was also dumbfounded.

    Then, he roared, ¡°Who the f*ck gave you this video?!¡±

    Who the hell embarrassed him in front of the entire country? He wanted to kill the guy!

 Chapter 1605 - Chapter 1605: Nox Fainted At The Scene

    Chapter 1605: Nox Fainted At The Scene

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    In a luxurious wedding hall, the joke of a wedding continued.

    ¡°This gift is for you.¡± Wade stood in front of Nox. He may be old and shorter

    Nox yelled at the host. Who the f*ck gave him the ¡°surprise¡±? Who the f*ck let the whole world know that he had been cuckolded?

    Nox¡¯s aggressiveness scared the host so much that his face turned pale. He did not know that the so-called ¡°surprise¡± would be like that. If he did, he would never have allowed the staff to y it. Now, he felt like Nox might strangle him to death in the next second.

    He stuttered for a long time but could notplete a sentence.

    Nox was so angry that he raised his voice again. ¡°Who is it?!¡±

    The host¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Just as he mustered up the courage to speak out, a deep voice of an old man suddenly sounded in the banquet hall. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    Nox turned around abruptly, and everyone¡¯s focus was on the person who spoke, Wade.

    The old master did not show himself much today. Although Nox knew he was here, because he did not like to interact with others, he kept a low profile. However, what did he say now that he had walked out under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes?

    Nox watched as his grandfather stand in front of him calmly.

    ¡°This gift is for you.¡± Wade stood in front of Nox. He may be old and shorter than Nox, but as he stood in front of Nox, he exuded an imposing aura that made people subconsciously look at him.

    The moment Nox saw his grandfather and heard him say that he was the one who gave him the gift, he was furious.

    Nox clutched his chest which was about to explode and forced himself to calm down. Then, he asked calmly, ¡°Grandfather, when did you find out?¡±

    He was asking his grandfather when he found that Zoe had cheated on him.

    ¡°Early in the morning.¡± Wade looked a little cold.

    He did not feel guilty about how terrible Nox was feeling.

    ¡°Early this morning?¡± Nox asked.

    ¡°No, that morning you insisted on being with Zoe,¡± Wade replied.

    Nox felt that he might be angered to death by his grandfather, and he found it hard to calm down. ¡°Why are you only telling me now?¡±

    Why did his grandfather allow him to be cuckolded for three years and make him think that Zoe was the woman who treated him the best in the world? ¡°Why should I tell you¡±¡® Wade asked.

    That sentence made Nox even more infuriated.

    He shouted, ¡°I¡¯m your grandson. How could you do nothing when your grandson, me, has been toyed with by a woman to this extent? How can you say that? Don¡¯t you feel bad for me?¡±

    ¡°I told you not to be with Zoe. Did you listen to me?¡± Wade asked.

    Yes, at that time, he did not listen because he did not know what kind of woman Zoe was.

    ¡°Since you didn¡¯t listen to me, what was the use of telling you?¡± Wade asked calmly.

    Nox really believed that he would die of anger.

    ¡°In that case, why are you telling me now? Why not let me marry Zoe and be cuckolded for the rest of my life?¡± Nox shouted in despair.

    Why was his grandfather telling him all that now? Since he did not care about him, why was he so kind as to tell him all that? He deserved to be deceived for the rest of his life!

    ¡°It¡¯s not for your own good.¡± Wade faced Nox¡¯s aggression calmly.

    Nox red at Wade.

    ¡°I just want to get back at you for resisting me back then,¡± Wade said matter-of-factly.

    It was as if he had done something normal and did not embarrass his grandson in any way. In fact, it was as if he could not see how angry his grandson was.

    Nox looked at his grandfather in anger and listened to his grandfather speak in such a dignified manner, like he did not care about anything at all.

    In this life, he could never win against his grandfather, not even once.

    It was not easy for him to think that he had the power to decide on his rtionship and marriage. He had finally made the decision for his life and walked the path he had chosen..

 Chapter 1606 - Chapter 1606: Nox Fainted At The Scene

    Chapter 1606: Nox Fainted At The Scene

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    e in the room, including Edward, Jeanne, Finn, and Monica.

    At that moment, Nox thought that he should stay fainted as he did not want to see anyone for even a second. They should just let him die!

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you still feeling unwell? The doctor said you have a slight concussion and there¡¯s a huge bump on the back of your head. Where does it hurt? I¡¯ll call the doctor to take a look at you immediately,¡± Mrs. Winter asked anxiously.

    ¡°I want to die,¡± Nox said bluntly.

    Mrs. Winter pursed her lips. She, too, did not know what to say about his son¡¯s wedding.

    She had been looking forward to her son¡¯s wedding with Zoe as she had thought that Zoe was the best daughter-inw the Winters could have. She was even d that she did not stop Nox¡¯s marriage because of Shelly. However, she was utterly humiliated at the wedding hall today.

    She, too, was furious. When she thought about how Zoe had deceived them, she really wanted to p Zoe. At that moment, she was so angry that she almost fainted. Fortunately, she managed to calm herself down, but she did not expect Nox to faint from anger instead.

    If it were anyone else, they probably would not be able to ept that fact either, and she could not help but feel sorry for what happened to her son. Upon hearing Nox¡¯s words now, she felt bad but did not know how tofort ¡°Even if you die, you¡¯ll still be cuckolded. It doesn¡¯t mean everything will go back to normal after you die,¡± Monica suddenly said.

    She just had to make sure she pissed Nox off, huh?

    As Nox expected, they would see him as a joke, and it was not just them. The entire country wasughing at him, and his life was a joke.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault that you were cheated on. What¡¯s the use of you wanting to die? Zoe isn¡¯t dead, so why take it so hard?¡± Monica spoke again.

    Nox opened his eyes again after closing his eyes for a while. When he opened them again, the world was not spinning as fast as before.

    He shouted at Monica, ¡°Try cheating on Finn and see if he feels like dying!¡±

    Finn¡¯s face immediately darkened. He knew that nothing good ever came out of Finn¡¯s mouth, and he should not have any sympathy for him.

    ¡°Alright. All of you, get out. I want to be alone, ¡± Nox said impatiently to them.

    At that moment, he was a wreck, and he did not want to see anyone, now or in the future. He would hide himself in the room and never go out again!

    Mrs. Winter still felt a little sorry for him. ¡°Nox, don¡¯t be too upset. It¡¯s not your fault anyway. Don¡¯t be too hard on yourself. We¡¯ve already broken off the engagement with the Sullivans. They¡¯llpensate us for all the losses caused by the wedding-¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention the Sullivans or Zoe in front of me. I don¡¯t want to see that woman for the rest of my life, and I don¡¯t want to hear anything about her,¡± Nox said with a broken heart.

    Never in his life did he want to see her again. From now on, that woman would no longer exist in his life..

 Chapter 1607 - Chapter 1607: Nox Fainted At The Scene

    Chapter 1607: Nox Fainted At The Scene

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I won¡¯t say anymore. What I mean is, don¡¯t be too sad about it. You need to have a good rest. The doctor said that the bump on your head can have serious consequences. You should take good care of yourself,¡± Mrs. Winterforted him softly.

    ¡°I know. You can leave now. All of you, go,¡± Nox urged.

    However, were they really going to let him fend for himself?

    Mrs. Winter was a little hesitant, so she turned around and nced at Mr. Winter, who was also very angry today. He had never thought that the good daughter-inw they had would be such a despicable woman behind their backs!

    At that moment, he had finally calmed down, and after receiving Mrs. Winter¡¯s gaze, he also could not make a decision for a long time. He was really afraid that Nox would take things too hard. After all, Nox had never fainted from anger before.

    Ever since Nox was young, he had always thought that Nox was heartless, but this time, Nox was dealt a hard blow. It was inevitable that he would be a little worried.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Edward suddenly said.

    He quickly made a decision and decided to respect Nox¡¯s wishes.

    In fact, it was understandable why Nox wanted to be alone at that moment. After all, it was such a humiliating matter, and he did not want to lose his dignity.

    Mr. Winter looked at Edward.

    ¡°Give Nox some privacy so that he can rx.¡± Edward said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No matter how hard he tries, he won¡¯tmit suicide.¡±

    Nox cursed in his heart, ¡®F*ck. Edward, what right do you have to say that I won¡¯tmit suicide? Every second

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s give Nox some space.¡± Mr. Winter agreed.

    With that, everyone left the ward, leaving Nox alone.

    Nox watched as that group of heartless people left just like that. Although he meant it when he said he wanted to be alone, he was very unhappy to have been abandoned.

    He had already suffered the biggest blow of his life. How could they really leave so freely? Was he important to them at all?

    Nox felt that living in this world was a huge tragedy! He should just die!

    Everyone left the hospital after they left the ward.

    When they were at the entrance of the hospital, Jeanne was still a little worried. She asked Edward, ¡°Are you sure we don¡¯t have to care about him?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Edward said, ¡°The more we care about him, the more he¡¯ll think that this is a huge matter, the more he won¡¯t be able to walk out of it. Let it sink into him slowly.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Edward hugged Jeanne¡¯s body.

    Under the protection of the guards in ck suits, she got into the car intimately with him at the entrance.

    At the same time, Finn and Monica walked to the parking lot and left, while Mr. and Mrs. Winter left the hospital in the Winters¡¯ private car.

    On the way back, Monica suddenly sighed. ¡°Finn, how much fun do you think Nox has brought to the people of Harken?¡±

    Finn¡¯s eyes flickered as he drove seriously.

    He had known earlier that there was something wrong with Zoe. However, he did not expect the problem to be so big. If it was really that big, he should have told Nox earlier. Then, Nox would not have been tricked by his grandfather!

    Not to mention Nox, even if he encountered such a thing, he would probably faint at the scene. It was such a difficult thing to do to anybody, and Nox really respected Grandpa Winter for it!

    ¡°Speaking of which, Nox must have been hurt badly this time,¡± Monica said faintly.

    At the thought of Nox, she suddenly pitied him. She also thought about how the moment he looked forward to the most in his life had be the thing that would haunt him the most for the rest of his life. If it were anyone else, they might not be able to get over it for the rest of their lives!

    As for whether Nox could get over it¡­ she could only say that it was up to fate.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not that bad,¡± Finn suddenly said.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Monica asked him.

    ¡°About Nox being cheated on,¡± Finn replied.

    ¡°Finn, are you Nox¡¯s best friend? Your best friend has been cuckolded, and he has nothing to live for anymore! How can you say it¡¯s okay? Even I feel angry for Nox!¡± Monica was a little agitated.

    Finn nced at Monica through the rearview mirror and said, ¡°What I mean is that time can heal wounds, and he¡¯ll get over it soon.¡±

    ¡°No, he won¡¯t get over it soon!¡± Monica refuted firmly, ¡°Nox won¡¯t be able to get over the fact that Zoe cheated on him!¡±

 Chapter 1608 - Chapter 1608: Nox Fainted At The Scene

    Chapter 1608: Nox Fainted At The Scene

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°I can get over it,¡± Finn suddenly said.

    Monica was stunned as she suddenly could not hear what Finn was saying.

    Finn pursed his lips and held back from saying what he wanted to say. However, Monica could clearly see that Finn wished to say something but hesitated. What was that guy hiding from her? Monica frowned. ¡°Finn, what are you trying to say?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡°Finn, you clearly have something to say!¡± Monicained.

    Finn¡¯s throat moved slightly. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Do you still have the habit of hiding things from me? Do you still think that there are many things you don¡¯t need to let me know?¡± Monica mocked.

    She felt a little upset. She thought that since she had reconciled with Finn, the two of them would put their past behind them and start over, or had she expected too much from Finn?

    Upon noticing the change in Monica¡¯s mood, Finn exined, ¡°Monica, I¡¯m not trying to hide anything from you, but I¡¯ve really let go of this matter.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. If you don¡¯t want to say it, forget it.¡± Monica even smiled.

    She seemed to have be that woman who kept quiet again, and Finn started to panic.

    He did not say anything to her not because he wanted to hide things from her, but because he believed that since the matter was over, he would not hold it against her. However, he did not expect her to misunderstand him again.

    He took a deep breath and said, ¡°When we broke up, didn¡¯t you often have sex with other men?¡±

    Monica was shocked by Finn¡¯s sudden words. At the same time, she was dumbfounded as to what he was saying. Who did she have sex with?

    ¡°What I mean is, although my situation is different from Nox¡¯s, and you only did it after we broke up, because we were still in love back then, the feelings that were hurt were the same. However, it¡¯s been so many years, and I¡¯ve never really taken it to heart. Don¡¯t think too much about it. I¡¯m not that narrowminded,¡± Finn exined as he spoke, afraid that Monica would misunderstand him.

    Monica looked straight at Finn, and in the end, she finally figured it out. Back then, in order to sessfully leave Michael and re-develop Cardellini Pharmaceutical, she deliberately created a lot of negative news about herself and bumped into Finn a few times when she was entertaining guests. She could not believe he was still brooding over it after so many years!

    ¡°Do you mind?¡± Monica asked with a very certain tone.

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t, why do you still remember it?¡± Monica asked.

    ¡°It just crossed my mind when I thought about Nox. Nox will recover after some time.¡±

    ¡°If you really don¡¯t mind, you wouldn¡¯t have thought of it.¡± Monica looked certain.

    Finn did not know how to retort, and he looked a little helpless. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to say it, but you were the one who made me say it. And now that I¡¯ve told you, you don¡¯t believe me.¡±

    Monica was speechless. Hence, no matter what, it was still her fault.

    She looked at Finn as if she had something to say but suddenly changed her mind. Maybe she should not tell him the truth and let him stay disgusted for the rest of his life.

    Silence filled the car. Amidst the silence, Finn said faintly, ¡°Am I really that bad?¡±

    Monica was stunned. She did not know what was wrong with the guy.

    ¡°In bed.

    She surely could notpliment him on that.

    ¡°Compared to those people, am I horrible?¡± Finn asked.

    She could not hear his tone, but in any case, by those people, did he mean the people she had ¡®slept with¡¯ before? Monica could not help butugh.

    Finn saw Monicaughing through the rearview mirror and thought she was mocking him. He felt that being cheated on would hurt the same as being told that he was not good in bed.

    Finn¡¯s grip on the steering wheel tightened.

    ¡°How do you know you¡¯re not good?¡± Monica was suddenly very curious. She was a little angry just a moment ago, and now, she somehow felt better.

    Finn, however, did not answer.

    ¡°I thought men wouldn¡¯t notice it themselves,¡± Monica said faintly.

    Finn¡¯s face darkened. Indeed, he did not realize it himself. He thought¡­ Forget it. Finn told himself that a real gentleman would not fuss over it with a pregnant woman.

    He said, ¡°I overheard your conversation with Jeanne thest time..¡±

 Chapter 1609 - Chapter 1609: Nox Fainted At The Scene

    Chapter 1609: Nox Fainted At The Scene

    Monica paused for a second and asked, ¡°In Bamboo Garden?¡±

    Finn nodded, causing Monica to be a little embarrassed.

    ¡°You said, if I were a little better in bed, you wouldn¡¯t have broken up with me,¡± Finn said.

    Monica¡¯s words back then had hurt him a lot, and there was no way he could conceal it.

    ¡°I was just saying.¡± Monica suddenly smiled.

    She did not expect Finn to hear what she said and understand what she meant. In that case, there was no need for her to hint at himter.

    ¡°I was just listening,¡± Finn replied nonchntly, trying to make himself feel less embarrassed!

    ¡°How could you?¡± Monica was a little excited.

    Finn pursed his lips. Could Monica not give him a way out?

    ¡°You have to improve, do you understand? As a married couple, we need a little bit of fun! Pleasure has to be given both ways. You can¡¯t be so selfish!¡± Monicained.

    Finn was extremely embarrassed. If nothing were discussed today, he would just do his homework quietly. However, now that it was out in the open, his ego was bruised, and most importantly, Monica was pressuring him to ¡®improve¡¯.

    ¡°Forget it.¡± Seeing that Finn¡¯s face was red, Monica sighed. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s useless to talk about this while I¡¯m pregnant. Let¡¯s talk about it after I unload the goods.¡±

    Finn was speechless. He wondered, just how many men had she slept with to have such a rich experience?

    He was not angry at first, and he also told himself that he would not fuss over it. After all, only their feelings for each other mattered the most. Yet, at that moment, he was still brooding over Monica¡¯s words.

    In the quiet car, Monica was in a good mood. It was a stark contrast to Finn¡¯s dark expression.

    ¡°Let me tell you something,¡± Monica said, her voice filled with joy.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to know,¡± Finn said.

    He did not want to know how much better other men were when she was with them.

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to know?¡± Monica raised her eyebrows.

    Finn refused to give in.

    ¡°If you really don¡¯t want to know, I won¡¯t say anything.¡±

    Seeing Finn remain silent, Monica believed that she would be angered to death by Finn one day. Anywvay, if the two of them quarreled, Finn could definitely not speak all day, but she could not take it.

    ¡°I insist on saying it.¡± Monica¡¯s tone was firm.

    She had a look that said she would do whatever she was not allowed to do.

    Finn¡¯s grip on the steering wheel tightened.

    ¡°Between me and many other men¡­¡¯

    ¡°Monica, do you think you can do whatever you want just because I like you?¡± Finn suddenly shouted at her angrily.

    Monica stared at Finn with wide eyes.

    ¡°Damn it, I have a temper too. If you continue talking about you and other men, believe it or not, but I¡­¡± At that moment, Finn was so angry that he could not even speak.

    ¡°You what?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll jump off a building, and your children will be born without a father! ¡±

    She thought he was going to beat her to death.

    ¡°Damn it.¡± Finn suddenly cursed again.

    After so many years, it was really rare to hear those wordsing out of Finn¡¯s mouth.

    Then, he suddenly pulled the car to the side. He looked extremely angry, but he was very gentle when he parked the car.

    After making sure that it was safe, he unbuckled his seatbelt, opened the door of the backseat, and sat in.

    Monica looked at Finn in shock. Was that guy not going to jump off a building? Was he going to strangle her now?

    She said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t mind? You clearly mind very much now¡­¡±

    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t mind, you should stop testing my limits! You keep going on and on about it¡­ I¡¯m a f*cking man too, you Imow?¡± Finn was so angry that he was about to explode.

    He finally knew why Nox fainted at the scene because he, too, was about to faint from anger.

    At that moment, he hugged Monica, ced his cheek close to hers, and kissed her hard on the lips.

    ¡®Let¡¯s see how you think about other men now!¡¯ he thought.

    Finn¡¯s kiss was a little rough, but it did not seem to hurt her at all. In fact, it seemed to be directed at himself, like it was some sort of self-destruction.

    They kissed for a long time, and Finn looked much calmer. He let go of Monica and said seriously to her, ¡°Monica, don¡¯t hate me. I¡¯ll change.¡±

    What he meant was he hoped she would not mind his poor performance in bed and that he would change for the better..

 Chapter 1610 - Chapter 1610: Finn and Monica Resolve Their

    Chapter 1610: Finn and Monica Resolve Their

    Misunderstanding, Shelly Laughing Like a Goose

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Suddenly, in the car stopped by the roadside, Finn enunciated each word to Monica. ¡°Don¡¯t hate me. I¡¯ll change.¡±

    Monica looked at Finn¡¯s anxious expression.

    In the past, he had always been unwilling to voice his thoughts, but now, he would tell her anything, for fear of losing her.

    Monica was touched. She did not know if it was because of her pregnancy, but she had be much more emotionally sensitive, and Finn¡¯s words made her heart skip a beat.

    She said, ¡°Alright, change.¡±

    Finn was still slightly hurt. In Monica¡¯s heart, how bad was he in bed?

    Nevertheless, Finn took a deep breath and calmly epted everything.

    Just as he got up and was about to leave and return to the driver¡¯s seat, Monica suddenly said, ¡°Finn, other than you, I¡¯ve never slept with any other man.¡±

    Finn was about to open the car door when he heard Monica¡¯s voice, and it took him a moment to react.

    What did Monica just say?

    He turned back to look at her. He was not confident that he was the only man Monica had slept with!

    ¡°What you encountered before was just a facade. In the beginning, in order to break up with Michael, I created a bad image of myself. I knew my indecent behavior would affect Michael¡¯s future, so I chose that extreme method.¡±

    Monica exined, ¡°Later on when the Cardellini Enterprise was facing a crisis, I had no choice but to say that I was prepared to sell my body in exchange for thepany. However, it didn¡¯t seed because even if I used my body, no one was willing to help me at that time.¡±

    As Monica recalled the past, she got a little emotional.

    There was a point in time when life was just too hard. Now that she thought about it, she could not see to figure out how she had survived to have not gone crazy.

    ¡°Fortunately, Fourth Master Swan helped me when I was going through a difficult time.¡± Monica was gratified. Even when the whole country was not optimistic about her and thought she would be defeated, Nox brought Fourth Master Swan¡¯s financing to revive Cardellini Enterprise.

    Finn listened in silence. He, too, was upset that he did not return to Monica¡¯s side when she needed him the most.

    Back then, because he hadpletely given up on her and their rtionship, he deliberately turn a blind eye to Monica¡¯s pain. Now that he thought about it, he regretted what he had done back then.

    ¡°1 billion!¡± Monica was suddenly a little excited. ¡°He gave me 1 billion to y with! To be honest, if I didn¡¯t know that Fourth Master Swan was helping me because of Jeanne and that he loved Jeanne, I would have thought that Fourth Master Swan had a crush on me. Perhaps, I would have fallen in love with him too¡ª¡±

    ¡°Did you say Fourth Master Swan gave you 1 billion?¡± Finn¡¯s face twitched. Monica looked at him. ¡°Are you also surprised by how well Fourth Master Swan treated me?¡±

    Finn pursed his lips. At that moment, he finally understood why Monica was so disappointed in him. It was because Monica never knew what he had done for her.

    For the first time, he really hated himself. If he had told her more about what he had done, Monica would not have been so desperate.

    He cleared his throat and looked at Monica seriously, ¡°If I said that the 1 billion was mine, would you be less disappointed in me?¡±

    Monica was stunned. She thought she had heard wrong.

    ¡°I told Nox to give you the 1 billion.¡± Finn repeated, ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to know that I was helping you, so I told Nox not to tell you. I didn¡¯t expect that it would be a misunderstanding. I thought you would be able to figure out¡­¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying I¡¯m stupid?¡± Monica came to her senses and could not hide the anger on her face.

    ¡°No, I just-¡±

    ¡°Finn, you were so cold-blooded to me at that time. How did you think I would have guessed that you were the one who gave me the 1 billion? More importantly, where did you get so much money? Aren¡¯t you poor?¡± Monica asked curiously.

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not poor,¡± Finn said, ¡°because I sold a lot of patents by being in a lot of medical research and development. On top of that, Fourth Master Swan would send a huge sum of money to my ount every month. There was a period of time when I was bored and studied the market economy. Then, I bought a lot of real estate, opened a lot of hotel chains, and so on. Anyway, I invested quite a lot of my money, and unknowingly, the money in my ount kept increasing. Even I don¡¯t know what to do with it..¡±

 Chapter 1611 - Chapter 1611: Finn and Monica Resolve Their

    Chapter 1611: Finn and Monica Resolve Their

    Misunderstanding, Shelly Laughing Like a Goose

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Did that mean Finn was rich?

    ¡°If you like it, I can give it all to you.¡± Finn said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in money.¡±

    Monica was speechless.

    Although she was already worth hundreds of billions, she would never dare to say that she was not interested in money. She was more than interested in money, yet Finn could say otherwise so matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Monica, let¡¯s not suspect each other and keep things bottled up anymore. From now on, we have to tell each other everything, okay?¡± Finn said affectionately, ¡°I really don¡¯t want us to lose each other again.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Monica nodded.

    She, too, did not want to lose him or have any misunderstandings between them again. On second thought, it was not easy for them to be together again after separating so many times. Since they hade a long way, they had to cherish each other.

    Finn returned to the driver¡¯s seat and was still driving at the speed of a turtle. However, as he drove, Monica felt that the guy was a little abnormal as he would smile out of the blue and very strangely at that.

    Was he possessed?

    Monica could not help but ask him, ¡°Finn, are you alright?¡±

    Finn had a wide smile on his face as he said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you know how scary it is when you start smiling without context? What the hell are you smiling at?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± Finn denied it. ¡°I¡¯m not smiling.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m blind?¡±

    ¡°What are you hiding from me again?¡± Monica got angry.

    If Finn had any thoughts, that sentence could directly make Finn submit to her.

    With that, he said, ¡°It just suddenly crossed my mind that I¡¯m your only man¡­¡± When he said it, his smile widened.

    F*ck. Did he have to be so happy over such a small thing? Did he not say he had gotten over it? Did he not say that he did not care at all?

    At the hospital, Nox was lying on a VIP bed, staring at the ceiling in despair.

    He did not even dare to take out his phone as he was afraid that his hands would betray him and that he tap open the news to watch it. As for the news, it was obvious what they would write.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Nox screamed.

    At the thought that he had be theughingstock of the entire country, he really wished he was dead. How could he still live in this world after being so humiliated? He did not deserve to live.

    ¡°Mr. Winter, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The door was pushed open, and the nurse rushed in worriedly.

    She had probably heard the cry of Nox¡¯s cry, so she barged in. However, she was a little stunned when she saw Nox lying on the bed.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Nox did not even look at the nurse. ¡°Get out.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Winter, don¡¯t take things too hard,¡± the nurse could not help but say with concern.

    ¡°Get out!¡± Nox did not want to talk to anyone.

    So what if he could not take it anymore? Even if he wanted to take things too hard, he would lock himself in a sealed space for the rest of his life. He did not want anyone to care about him or disturb him.

    ¡°Mr. Winter¡­¡±

    ¡°I told you to get out of here¡­¡±

    Suddenly, he held his tongue because he saw his grandfather. Seeing that old man, Nox almost fainted from anger again. Hence, he looked at the old man and then turned around to face his back to him.

    He had sworn to ignore his grandfather for the rest of his life. Since thetter could be so heartless, he would stop caring about him. He had thought it through very carefully, and his decision was firm.

    Nox¡¯s back was facing his grandfather, and he refused to turn around and look at him until..

    ¡°Ah!¡± Nox shouted, ¡°Why are you poking my head?¡±

    Nox turned around and shouted at Wade. He was baffled as to why his grandfather would poke the big bump on his head. Did he have a death wish?

    ¡°I wanted to see if it was soft or hard,¡± Wade replied frankly.

    ¡®F*ck you!¡¯ Nox cursed to himself.

    He would know if he fell! Was his grandfather here to make things difficult for him? Did he think that he had not pissed Nox off enough yet and wanted to stab him in the heart again?

    ¡°Get out. I don¡¯t want to see you again. From now on, our rtionship as grandfather and grandson is severed. I¡¯ll pretend that I don¡¯t have you as my grandfather anymore! ¡± Nox said agitatedly..

 Chapter 1612 - Chapter 1612: Finn and Monica Resolve Their

    Chapter 1612: Finn and Monica Resolve Their

    Misunderstanding, Shelly Laughing Like a Goose

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    He should have cut ties with his grandfather a long time ago because that old man could really kill him!

    ¡°Oh,¡± Wade replied, and he did not seem to care.

    That reply infuriated Nox. To think that he was so respectful and nice to his grandfather! At the thought of all the torture his grandfather had done to him over the years, he really regretted it.

    ¡°Since we have nothing to do with each other anymore, don¡¯te or show up in front of me again. Get out!¡± Nox drove him away, refusing to see his grandfather for even a minute.

    When he saw his grandfather, all he saw was his grandfather looking at him like he was an idiot. Before his grandfather, he would always be the world¡¯s biggest ¡°idiot¡±!

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not here to see you,¡± Wade said bluntly.

    ¡®Since you¡¯re not here to see me, hurry up and leave. Stop talking nonsense. How old are you to still be two-faced?¡¯ Nox thought.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to see Shelly,¡± Wade said calmly.

    Nox was stunned for a second. Then, he suddenly remembered that he did run into Shelly in the hospitalst night and almost lost control of himself with that woman.

    Speaking of which, was Shelly seriously ill? Was that why she was hospitalized? Could it be some terminal illness?

    ¡°Shelly will outlive you!¡± Wade looked at his grandson and knew what he was thinking.

    Nox rolled his eyes. As he said, he had never been able to defeat his grandfather since he was young. His grandfather knew everything he was thinking. It was as if a chip had been installed in his brain, and all his thoughts were controlled by his grandfather.

    ¡°Shelly¡¯s daughter, Be, underwent an eardrum repair surgery,¡± Wade said bluntly.

    If his grandfather did not say that, Nox had even thought of a name for Shelly¡¯s tombstone.

    ¡°So her daughter¡¯s disability is in her ears,¡± Nox said indifferently. That was why he thought she looked very normal to be disabled.

    ¡°The ward is on the 9th floor, ward 028,¡± Wade said.

    Nox frowned. ¡°Whv are vou telling me that? I¡¯m not going to see her.¡±

    Wade¡¯s face darkened for a second, but in the next second, he turned around and left. For some reason, it felt as if he found Nox hopeless.

    Nox, however, did not care what his grandpa thought of him. Anyway, they had already severed all ties!

    In the normal ward of the hospital, Shelly was taking care of Be, who had been in bed ever since the surgery, and that was the first time Shelly saw the little girl so weak.

    Seeing Be like that made Shelly¡¯s heart ache, so she stayed by Be¡¯s side and told her to be strong. After she was discharged from the hospital, she would be able to hear like a normal child without needing a hearing aid.

    Be had always been a good girl, and she would nod to whatever Shelly said. As such, Shelly had never regretted keeping Be with her.

    At that moment, because she was afraid that Be would be bored, she took out a book and told Be fairy tales. Her voice was so gentle and pleasant to the ears that even the child in the next room listened with great interest.

    After the story ended, she looked up and saw a familiar person standing at the door. She rubbed her eyes, only to see Wade smiling kindly at her.

    If Nox saw that smile, he would faint from anger again. Ever since he was young, no matter how he behaved, that old man had never smiled sincerely at him.

    ¡°Grandpa Winter.¡± Shelly quickly stood up from the bed.

    When she saw Wade, she was somehow a little excited as she did not expect him toe to see her.

    ¡°Am I disturbing you?¡± Wade walked into the ward and nced at Be, who was lying on the bed.

    ¡°No, I was just telling Be some stories, and I¡¯m a little tired now,¡± Shelly quickly said,

    She then found a chair in the ward and ced it in front of Wade, who did not refuse the offer and sat down.

    As Shelly was sitting on the edge of the bed, she was very close to Wade.

    ¡°How was the surgery?¡± Wade asked.

    ¡°It went pretty well. The doctor said that everything went well, so she should be discharged from the hospital in a week and would only have to undergo regr check-ups after that. She should be able to recover a certain amount of hearing half a yearter. Then, as she grows up and develops further, she should be able to recover the hearing of a normal person before she¡¯s ten years old,¡± Shelly quickly said.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Wade nodded.

    ¡°Grandpa Winter, why did youe to look for me today?¡± Shelly asked.

    She did not ask him how he found her..

 Chapter 1614 - Chapter 1614: Love Rival Appears, Nox Is Furious

    Chapter 1614: Love Rival Appears, Nox Is Furious

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Is it that funny?¡± Nox gritted his teeth and asked.

    At that moment, he even saw the words ¡°Nox Got Cuckolded¡± on Shelly¡¯s phone screen. Therefore, he knew what Shelly wasughing about. She wasughing at him for being cuckolded so badly!

    Nox¡¯s voice startled Shelly. She raised her head and saw Nox¡¯s grim face facing her like he wanted to strangle her.

    Shelly shuddered and figured she had to be more careful when he saw others make a fool of themselves in the future. After all, it would be awkwvard if she was discovered.

    The two of them looked at each other for a few seconds. Just as Shelly was about to shift her gaze away, Nox snatched her phone away. Shelly¡¯s expression changed. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡®What are you looking at?¡± Nox said coldly. Shelly was speechless. ¡°It¡¯s not what you want to see anyway.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Nox red at Shelly.

    Shelly ignored him. Anyway, if Nox wanted to torture himself, it was his business. She was even hoping that he would be angered to death.

    In the quiet space, Shelly focused all her attention on Be and ignored Nox.

    Nox had been able to control himself from not watching the news as he, too, knew that nothing good woulde out of it. However, when he saw the

    news¡­

    ¡®F*ck.¡¯ Nox felt like his heart attack was about to rpse! Was he that f*cking funny? What the hell were thosemen ts?

    Nox immediately uninstalled the news application and threw the phone at Shelly.

    Shelly was shocked by Nox¡¯s sudden action. Although she caught the phone with both hands, it hurt a little when the phone hit her palm. However, she held her tongue.

    She did not want to argue with Nox since it was useless anyway, and she might as well get rid of Nox as soon as possible.

    To be honest, she felt that the Nox in the news was much cuter than the Nox in real life. As for the Nox in real life¡­ she just wanted to stay as far away from him as she could.

    ¡°Let me tell you, Shelly, don¡¯t think you canugh at me just because I¡¯ve been cheated on. Even if I¡¯ve been cheated on, there are still many women who like me, and I can still find many women who are better.¡± Nox lost his temper, and for some reason, he was venting his anger all on Shelly.

    Shelly was speechless.

    Fortunately, before she could say anything, she heard a young father in the next room berate them, ¡°This is the hospital. If you want to quarrel, go home. Don¡¯t disturb my daughter¡¯s rest!¡±

    Shelly pursed her lips, and Nox was also a little unhappy about being scolded. Looking at the little girl sleeping on the bed beside him, he held himself back and did not say anything else. Meanwhile, Shelly remained silent and said nothing about Nox being cheated on.

    Nox was inexplicably furious. Whether Shellyughed at him or not, he would not be happy, and he did not know why he was so frustrated.

    He could not help but speak again, but his voice was much lower. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing much to say,¡± Shelly said coldly.

    Her eyes were fixed on Be, and she did not even spare a nce at Nox.

    Nox was furious. ¡°Shelly, can you not be such a hypocrite? Do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking just because you don¡¯t say anything? You must feel very happy knowing that I¡¯ve been cheated on, right? That this day has finallye for me? That I didn¡¯t want you back then, and now I¡¯m being cheated on?

    Are you happy?

    ¡°I¡¯m not that childish.¡± Shelly sounded a little impatient. ¡°Besides, you and I have nothing to do with each other. What happens to you is your business. I don¡¯t think it affects me. It¡¯s just that theizens¡¯ments are a little funny, so Iughed.¡±

    ¡°Stop lying to me! I know what you¡¯re thinking. You¡¯re over the moon now, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be happy about?¡± Shelly said to Nox. ¡°That¡¯s your business. It has nothing to do with me.¡±

    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve been cuckolded, Zoe and I will never be together.¡± Nox was still very certain. ¡°That must be what you¡¯re thinking!¡±

    Shelly did not want to waste her breath on Nox. However, Nox could be too cocky sometimes, and she had no choice but to make things clear to him. After all, overconfidence was not a good thing..

 Chapter 1615 - Chapter 1615: Love Rival Appears, Nox Is Furious

    Chapter 1615: Love Rival Appears, Nox Is Furious

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Shelly said, ¡°I already knew that Zoe was cheating on you.¡±

    Nox was stunned. He thought he had misheard.

    Shelly continued, ¡°Zoe would often go to the nightclub to have fun. Since I was also working at the nightclub at that time, I met her many times. I also met her a few times when I was working as a waitress in a high-ss restaurant. By the way, do you remember the time you drank with Dr. Jones? Zoe was in the room next to yours with another man¡ª¡±

    ¡°Shelly!¡± Nox interrupted him abruptly.

    His voice was so loud that even Be, who was asleep, was startled. The little girl beside them was also crying in fear because of the sound.

    The little girl¡¯s father was angry again. ¡°Are you done?!¡±

    Having been scolded again, Nox suppressed the displeasure he felt and dragged Shelly out.

    Shelly turned to look at Be. When she left the room, she could not help but say to the man beside her, ¡°Sir, please help me keep an eye on my daughter. If she wakes up, call me.¡±

    ¡°Should I call the police?¡± the man asked as he did not think the two of them looked like husband and wife.

    ¡°Not at the moment.¡±

    She said not at the moment because if Nox was really too unreasonable, she would call the police.

    When Nox heard Shelly¡¯s words, he was furious. What did she mean by ¡°not at the moment¡±? Who did Shelly think she was? What could he do to her anyway?

    Nox dragged Shelly to the emergency stairway, where there was a fire door, so she could not hear anything from the ward at all. In other words, she would not be able to hear Be calling her when she woke up.

    A little angry about that, Shelly pushed Nox away. Nox took a few steps back, and behind him were the stairs. Did Shelly want him dead?

    ¡°What are you trying to do, Nox?¡± Shelly flew into a rage. ¡°I already said that I knew about Zoe cheating on you a long time ago. Now that it¡¯s been exposed, it¡¯s all the same to me. What can I feel? I don¡¯t feel happy! I just thought it was a little funny. There was no other meaning. Regarding what you said about me thinking that I have another chance¡­¡±

    Shelly paused for a moment, telling herself not to get too agitated.

    She took a deep breath to calm herself down before saying, ¡°If I really wanted to be with you again, I would have told you about Zoe cheating on you. I

    wouldn¡¯t have waited for your grandfather to expose you.¡±

    ¡°You, you, you!¡± Nox was so angry that he could not say anything else.

    He did not expect Shelly to have known all along. What was even more unexpected was that Shelly knew and did not tell him. She watched as he was deceived by Zoe like she was watching a joke. How could Shelly be so cruel?

    ¡°By the way, I also took 200 thousand dors from Zoe. Don¡¯t you know that?¡± Shelly decided to tell Nox everything so that Nox would not think that she was fantasizing about being with him. ¡°That 200 thousand dors was to shut me up and make sure I didn¡¯t tell you that she cheated on you. I dly epted it.¡±

    Nox thought his life was a joke. The critical hits he had suffered during this period of time were getting more intense each time.

    As he looked at Shelly, the cold-blooded and heartless woman, he did not believe that she had no feelings or fantasies about him. He even wondered if he had a chance with Shelly should he and Zoe fell out¡­

    That¡¯s right. When he heard his grandfather mention Shelly¡¯s ward, he made a mental note of it. However, he could not control himself from going to Shelly¡¯s ward to look for her, and that was when he saw her smiling at his news.

    He was so agitated just now because he wanted Shelly to admit that she cared about him. In the end, the answer he got was not only that Shelly did not care, but she also chose to ignore it and even benefit from it.

    Nox¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he was really furious. If his heart were a little weaker, he would have died.

    He looked at Shelly fiercely, wishing he could strangle that woman.

    Shelly pursed her lips. She also knew that she had gone a little overboard. However, if she did not rify some facts, she would be causing trouble for herself, and Nox would be a really big problem..

 Chapter 1616 - Chapter 1616: Love Rival Appears, Nox Is Furious

    Chapter 1616: Love Rival Appears, Nox Is Furious

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    She said, ¡°If there are no other questions, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±

    In other words, even if he died of anger right now, it would have nothing to do with her because she did not care about him at all.

    ¡°Shelly!¡± Nox suddenly grabbed her arm.

    Shelly felt that if she had learned a bit of self-defense, she could have kicked Nox away.

    ¡°You wanted to marry me so much back then, and no matter how I chased you away, you refused to leave. Who would believe you now that you say you have no feelings for me? Are you deliberately taking revenge on me?¡± Nox argued, ¡°You are taking revenge on me on purpose. You¡¯re taking revenge on me for all the harm I¡¯ve done to you. That¡¯s why you didn¡¯t tell me that Zoe was cheating on me. You just don¡¯t want me to live a good life.¡±

    Yes, she could not deny that she had such intentions. However, that was only when Nox came to annoy her, and she hated him.

    She said, ¡°I wanted to marry you before because I felt that the Winters could give me wealth and glory. I wanted to strive for a more luxurious life in the future, so I worked harder. However, when I realized that it was not possible, I let go of the idea, and it really wasn¡¯t because of feelings. As for you saying that I¡¯m taking revenge on you on purpose, I¡¯m not taking revenge on you. I just hope that you can get married soon and stop pestering me.¡±

    ¡°Shelly!¡± Nox was about to explode from anger.

    If she couldpromise a little and give him a way out, he could allow her to return to his side! Could she not see what he was thinking?

    ¡°Personally, I don¡¯t think many women will like you. After all, your personality is very unlikeable, and most of the women who are willing to be with you are greedy for your money. I am, Zoe is, and all the women who get close to you in the future should be.¡± Shelly looked serious. ¡°I advise you not to be too serious about your rtionship in the future. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be hurt again, and I don¡¯t know how bad it will be.¡±

    Nox really wanted to bring Shelly down with him.

    At that point, Shelly felt that although Nox was angry, he should believe what she said about having no feelings for him and would note looking for trouble for no reason in the future.

    Then, she left without even bothering to inform Nox as she felt that there was no need. In any case, it was better for two people who did not have a good rtionship to forget about each other and pretend that they had never known each other.

    With that, she turned around and left.

    Nox did not stop her this time. Instead, he shouted at her back, ¡°Shelly, if you leave now, it¡¯ll be impossible for us to be together in the future. Don¡¯t even think abouting back to me. Even if youe back to me for money, I won¡¯t give you a chance. I mean what I say¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, the door to the emergency stairway closed.

    Shelly had left without hesitating or feeling threatened by him.

    Nox kicked the wall hard until his feet were swollen. At that moment, he was so angry that he could kill someone.

    He swore he would never look for Shelly again. In the future, even if Shelly kneeled in front of him and begged him, he would not spare a nce at that woman!

    He opened the security door and walked out angrily. Just as he walked out, he suddenly collided head-on with someone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have eyes?¡± Nox roared at the passersby.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Benjamin quickly apologized.

    The moment Benjamin lifted his head and Nox saw him, Nox paused for a moment. He wondered why the guy look so familiar and where he had seen him before.

    Benjamin could not help but ask, ¡°Are you here to see Shelly¡¯s daughter too?¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Nox asked directly.

    Benjamin was stunned again. Did Nox not recognize him?

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you. Who are you?¡± Nox was furious.

    Shocked, Benjamin quickly answered, ¡°Benjamin. I fought with Shelly in high school, and you came to avenge her. In the end, you told me to pursue Shelly.¡±

    That was why he was wondering why that man was so unpleasant to the eye. It turned out he was that damn brat who kissed Shelly back then!

    ¡°Are you here to see Shelly¡¯s daughter?¡± Benjamin asked.

    Nox finally remembered.

    ¡°Am I crazy toe to see her?¡± Nox¡¯s face turned dark..

 Chapter 1617 - Chapter 1617: Love Rival Appears, Nox Is Furious

    Chapter 1617: Love Rival Appears, Nox Is Furious

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°I thought Shelly¡¯s daughter was yours.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Shelly, having a kid with me? In her dreams!¡± Nox said irritably.

    He was so frustrated that all he could do was throw a fit.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Benjamin replied as he probably did not know how to talk to Nox anymore.

    ¡°What? Are you here to pursue Shelly again?¡± Nox suddenly asked coldly.

    ¡°Not really. We used to be ssmates, and her daughter is hospitalized, so I¡¯m here to take a look.¡±

    Nox sized up the man, who was wearing a pair of refined sses and looking like a nerd.

    ¡°I think you want to pursue Shelly again.¡± Nox was certain.

    ¡°If we develop feelings for each other, I won¡¯t refuse.¡± Benjamin said, ¡°Mr. Winter, you wouldn¡¯t mind, right? After all, you don¡¯t like Shelly, and Shelly¡¯s daughter isn¡¯t yours.¡±

    ¡°Will I mind? Am I crazy? Hurry up and pursue Shelly so that you can be with her. ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± Benjamin smiled.

    When Nox heard Benjamin¡¯s words, a burning rage was simmering in his heart.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to see Shelly¡¯s daughter.¡± Benjamin politely said goodbye and walked into Shelly¡¯s daughter¡¯s ward.

    Nox looked at Benjamin¡¯s back before turning around and mming into the wall in front of him, simply because he was so angry!

    ¡°Mom, why did this man hit himself on the wall?¡± A child walked past Nox and asked curiously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look, don¡¯t look.¡± The child¡¯s mother quickly pulled her child away and quickened her pace. ¡°That man is mentally ill. He¡¯ll eat children.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s run.¡±

    The child pulled his mother away and ran.

    Nox¡¯s face turned red with anger when he heard the mother calling him sick, and he went back to his ward angrily.

    In Shelly¡¯s daughter¡¯s ward, Shelly was surprised to see Benjamin as she did not expect Benjamin toe. In fact, she had never told anyone about her daughter¡¯s illness, so how did Benjamin know?

    Benjamin noticed Shelly¡¯s confusion and quickly exined, ¡°Didn¡¯t I run into you in the hospital the other day? After you left, I went back to get my medicine and heard the nurse talking about your daughter. She said that your daughter was about to undergo an eardrum operation soon, so I asked a few more questions and found out that your daughter had an operation. I came over after ss.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Shelly nodded.

    Before she went to sleep, she had indeed told the nurse about her daughter¡¯s condition. She was afraid that her sudden illness would affect her daughter¡¯s surgery, so she had to prepare for it first.

    ¡°How¡¯s your daughter?¡± Benjamin turned to look at Be.

    ¡°The doctor said she¡¯s fine. She¡¯s asleep now.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Benjamin nodded.¡± Oh right, this is a small gift I bought for Be. I wonder if she¡¯ll like it. I don¡¯t know what to choose as a gift for a little girl, so I just bought a plushie toy.¡±

    Then, he handed it to Shelly, a little embarrassed.

    Shelly looked at the pink bunny and felt touched. She also seemed less resistant toward Benjamin.

    She took it with a smile. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s nothing,¡± Benjamin quickly said.

    As Shelly did not say anything else, it was still a little awkward in the ward, so Benjamin quickly changed the topic. ¡°I just saw Nox outside.¡± Shelly did not have much of a reaction, so she responded.

    ¡°He seemed pretty angry. Did you guys fight?¡± Benjamin asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Shelly denied. ¡°He¡¯s just upset and angry at himself for being cheated on.¡± ¡°Oh, I see. I was wondering what happened to him. He looked so irritable.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. That¡¯s just how he is.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s only natural that he¡¯s a little mentally unstable after encountering such a thing.¡± Benjamin was more understanding of Nox¡¯s situation.

    ¡®Yes.¡± Shelly, however, did notment much.

    Then, the room fell silent again.

    Still feeling ufortable with Benjamin, Shelly said, ¡°Be is fine. Why don¡¯t you go back?¡±

    ¡°Do you dislike me that much?¡± Benjamin smiled.

    He was not angry at all.

    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid it¡¯ll affect your studies.¡±

    ¡°In university, you just need to study to get enough academic credits. It¡¯s not as hectic as studying in high school,¡± Benjamin exined..

 Chapter 1618 - Chapter 1618: Love Rival Appears, Nox Is Furious

    Chapter 1618: Love Rival Appears, Nox Is Furious

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Shelly smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t go to university.¡±

    ¡°Actually, university isn¡¯t as wonderful as we thought it would be, ¡± Benjamin quickly said as he was very concerned about Shelly¡¯s emotional changes. ¡°By the way, how do you eat in the hospital?¡± Benjamin changed the topic.

    ¡°You can order food at the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I thought you wouldn¡¯t be able to have a proper meal, so I thought I¡¯d bring you food from my canteen.¡±

    ¡°Your canteen should be pretty far from here, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Benjamin smiled awkwardly. ¡°I was just afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be able to eat in the hospital alone.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. Besides, I¡¯m used to taking care of Be alone after so many years.¡±

    ¡°Is it hard?¡± Benjamin suddenly asked, his face filled with concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m used to it.¡± She did not say whether it was hard or not.

    Benjamin could feel the distance between Shelly and him, so he said, ¡°I have to say that back when we were in high school, we were a little insensible. Are you still angry?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± Shelly shook her head.

    What was there to be angry about? If she wanted to be angry, she should be angry at Nox. She had never been angry with Benjamin.

    If she were in Benjamin¡¯s shoes, she would have agreed to Nox too. After all, who could say no to money?

    ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t do it for money,¡± Benjamin said and then paused. ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to exin it to you all these years, but I haven¡¯t had the chance. After all, you didn¡¯t go for the college entrance examination, and I lost contact with you.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing much to say. I didn¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    ¡°I just wanted to tell you that I really liked you when I pursued you back then. I fought with you because I didn¡¯t like to see the girl I liked with other men. I was jealous and couldn¡¯t control myself from fighting with you.¡± Benjamin still told her everything.

    Shelly did not know what to say.

    ¡°Later, because you found out, I didn¡¯t know how to tell you what I was thinking. I was afraid that you would reject me orugh at me. Now that I¡¯ve finally said it out loud, I feel a huge weight lifted off my shoulders.¡± Benjamin took a deep breath.

    ¡°That¡¯s good because I didn¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Shelly could only speak her

    thoughts calmly.

    ¡°Oh right, I just asked Nox if your daughter is his¡­¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not, ¡± Shelly denied.

    ¡°I know she¡¯s not. I¡¯m just saying that Nox told me to pursue you properly.¡± As Benjamin spoke, he even smiled. ¡°After all these years, is your rtionship with Nox still so bad?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, it hasn¡¯t been good.¡± Shelly nodded. ¡°But don¡¯t listen to Nox. I¡¯m not thinking about dating now, so don¡¯t waste your time on me. If Nox says that he wants to give you money or something, I can cooperate with your act. Anyway, he¡¯s rich but stupid. He¡¯ll eventually be cheated of his money.¡±

    Benjamin could not help butugh. ¡°You say Nox is stupid but rich, but he¡¯s a remarkable businessman. I¡¯m studying international economics now, and we¡¯ve learned some of his business methods. He¡¯s very impressive.¡±

    ¡°In that case, I guess he doesn¡¯t know anything except making money,¡± Shelly said bluntly.

    She did not think highly of Nox, and Benjamin did not refute her. He said, ¡°Nox didn¡¯t give me money to pursue you. Don¡¯t misunderstand.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Shelly nodded.

    ¡°But I really want to pursue you,¡± Benjamin suddenly said.

    Shelly was stunned.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never forgotten you. All these years, I¡¯ve been restraining myself from looking for you. But when I saw you that night, I really couldn¡¯t control myself, so I decided toe and see you.¡±

    ¡°As I said, I¡¯m not thinking about dating right now. Besides, I have a child, so I¡¯m not suitable for you.¡±

    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t have a husband, we can raise the child together.¡± Benjamin said seriously, ¡°I like children too.¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t even stepped into society yet, so don¡¯t tell me you want to raise a child with me.¡± Shelly rejected him seriously.

    Benjamin was silent, probably because Shelly¡¯s words hurt him a little.

    He said, ¡°It¡¯s true that I don¡¯t have the ability to earn money on my own yet, but

    I¡¯ll graduate from university next year. Then, I¡¯ll be able to support my family.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait until you can really support your family.¡± Shelly was downright rejecting Benjamin.

    It was because she looked down on him, but because she knew very well that if she were to be with Benjamin in this situation, she would be harming him..

 Chapter 1619 - Chapter 1619: Love Rival Appears, Nox Is Furious

    Chapter 1619: Love Rival Appears, Nox Is Furious

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Not only would he be pressured with money, but the world would also look down on him. She had never thought of harming anyone.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Benjamin replied.

    Although it was a little ufortable to be rejected by Shelly, he knew he could not give Shelly a sense of security when he was powerless.

    ¡°Then, can we be friends now?¡± Benjamin looked hopeful.

    Seeing that he waspromising, Shelly could not refuse.

    She could really not leave any leeway for Nox because she did not owe him anything, so she could do whatever she wanted to him. However, with Benjamin, she could not bring herself to resist his kindness.

    When she was in school and Benjamin was pursuing her, she was also touched by Benjamin¡¯s kindness.

    She hesitated tor a moment before nodding.

    Benjamin smiled brightly and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start as friends.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no start. We¡¯re just friends,¡± Shelly said frankly.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s be friends.¡± Benjamin quickly corrected himself, like he was afraid that Shelly would get angry.

    It was very simr to a boyfriend¡¯s endlesspromise and pampering of his girlfriend.

    From that day onward, Benjamin often visited Be¡¯s ward, and he soon developed a great bond with Be. Moreover, as an innocent child, Be would naturally be nice to whoever treated her well. asionally, when she did not see Benjamin, she would ask when he woulde over.

    Today was the day Be was discharged from the hospital, so Benjamin came over early in the morning to help Be with the discharge procedures. Although he was very busy, he did notin at all. In fact, he was even very enthusiastic about the work.

    Shelly observed how busy Benjamin was. It would be a lie to say she was not touched, even though she had been suppressing it and not letting it show.

    Once everything was sorted, Benjamin carried Be out of the hospital. Shelly wanted to carry Be herself, and if not, Be could walk on her own. However, Be refused to let go of Benjamin, and there was nothing Shelly could do. As such, she could only let Benjamin carry Be out of the hospital.

    As the three of them took the elevator downstairs, Shelly was still reprimanding Be. ¡°The doctor said you can walk on your own.¡±

    ¡°No, I want Uncle Ben to hold me. I like it when he holds me.¡± Be grabbed onto Benjamin¡¯s neck and refused to let go.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. She¡¯s not heavy anyway. Not only can I carry you, but I can also lift you up high.¡± As he spoke, Benjamin lifted Be up.

    Be could not stopughing at Benjamin¡¯s teasing. Infected by theirughter, a smile appeared on Shelly¡¯s face too.

    At that moment, the elevator door opened, and Nox suddenly walked in, only to see the scene in front of him.

    Shelly also saw Nox immediately, and the smile on her face instantly faded. She frowned, not expecting Nox to be hospitalized for a week.

    He had only gotten a bump on his head, which would heal in a day or two, yet he stayed on for a week. The life of a rich person was probably too boring.

    When Nox saw Shelly, Benjamin, Be, and the smiles on their faces, his face darkened. He realized that Shelly had never smiled at him as brightly as she was at Benjamin right now.

    What did Shelly like about Benjamin, that pauper? He suddenly felt an inexplicable pain in his heart and realized that Shelly liked Benjamin.

    Suddenly, the space became a little stiff.

    Benjamin held Be in his arms and said, ¡°Mr. Winter, what a coincidence. Are you getting discharged today too?¡±

    Nox returned to his senses and tried his best not to look out of the usual.

    Who Shelly liked had nothing to do with him, and she could like whoever she wanted. He did not care at all.

    He said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Are you sick too, mister?¡± Be blinked as she asked Nox.

    Nox nced at Be with a long face. He was inexplicably unhappy that she was in Benjamin¡¯s arms.

    Be could sense that the man in front of her was in a bad mood. She grew up fatherless and only had her mother, who was very busy, so she had always been more sensitive toward others.

    At that moment, she was a little afraid. She hugged Benjamin¡¯s neck and hid in the crook of Benjamin¡¯s neck, not daring to look at Nox again.

    Shelly had raised Be, so she naturally knew that Be¡¯s current behavior was because she was frightened by Nox..

 Chapter 1620 - Chapter 1620: Love Rival Appears, Nox Is Furious

    Chapter 1620: Love Rival Appears, Nox Is Furious

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    She pursed her lips and did not say much. She was used to Nox¡¯s behavior anyway.

    When the elevator opened again, Nox stood at the door and did not go out. As such, Shelly and Benjamin, who stood further inside, waited for a while.

    Seeing that Nox had no intention of going out, Shelly whispered to Benjamin, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    As her voice was low, it sounded very gentle.

    Upon hearing that, Nox felt like he was about to explode with anger because Shelly had never been so gentle to him. Especially recently, Shelly had never once looked at him without a long face, yet she was so gentle to Benjamin.

    At that moment, Shelly and Benjamin walked past him and out of the elevator together. From behind, they really looked like a family of three.

    Nox did not know what was wrong with him, but he just could not stand the way they looked.

    He said to their backs, ¡°Shelly, do you really think Benjamin likes you? I used money to get Benjamin to pursue you. Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself!¡± Shelly stopped in her tracks, and Benjamin turned to look at Shelly.

    Shelly eventually turned around and said, ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°You know? What do you know?¡± Nox strode up to her. ¡°When you were still in school, Benjamin was so nice to you because I gave him money to pursue you so that you could leave me sooner. Do you really think there are men out there who truly like you?¡±

    He just wanted to see Shelly angry. In fact, he could not wait for Shelly to be angered to death.

    ¡°When you told Benjamin about it, I heard it from outside the warehouse on the west suburb street. You were going to teach Benjamin a lesson, but in the end, you told him to pursue me. I heard everything.¡±

    Nox stared at Shelly with wide eyes.

    ¡°At that time, in order to marry you, I followed you because Grandpa Winter said that if you slept with someone else within a year, you would be with me. I thought you went to look for a prostitute.¡±

    Nox was furious. ¡°Since you know, why are you still with him?¡±

    He was not just talking about now but back then as well. Back then, she knew that Benjamin had ill intentions toward her, yet she still got together with him. She even allowed Benjamin to kiss her. How shameless was she?

    ¡°I had never been treated sincerely by a man before, so I wanted to experience what it felt like. Fortunately, I experienced it, and only then did I know how unbearable it felt to force myself to be with you. That was why I could let go of the so-called glory and wealth and chose to leave you,¡± Shelly said calmly.

    Nox felt that he would be angered to death by Shelly one day.

    ¡°By the way, Ben has exined the situation to me. He really likes me. He¡¯s not threatened by you, nor does he want your money.¡±

    Ben? That sounded really intimate.

    Nox said sarcastically, ¡°Are you so stupid to believe it when says he isn¡¯t threatened and doesn¡¯t want my money?¡±

    ¡°At least you didn¡¯t threaten him or give him money, right?¡± Shelly asked.

    Nox was stunned.

    ¡°But he still treats me very well, and I think that¡¯s enough,¡± Shelly said bluntly.

    ¡°You must miss having a man so much that you¡¯re going crazy! I really admire you.¡± Nox did not say anything nice to Shelly.

    If Shelly were not used to it, she would have been angered to death by Nox.

    She said, ¡°Yes, I just miss having a man. Fortunately for you, I don¡¯t want you. I like all men except you.¡±

    ¡°Shelly, who do you think you are? Do I need you to take a fancy to me? All I need to do is wave my hand, and there are many women who like me. Who do you think you are?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just telling you what I¡¯m thinking. At the same time, I¡¯m reminding you not to get close to me. We don¡¯t like each other, so why bother?¡± ¡°You better f*cking remember what you said!¡± Nox was furious.

    What right did Shelly have to look down on him?

    He was one of the most handsome and richest men in the country, whereas she was a single woman with a child and had nothing in her name. How could she say that she looked down on him? She must be sick!

    Nox strode past them like he would feel disgusted if he stayed with them for even a second longer.

    Be watched as the man in front of her left. In her childlike voice, she said,

    ¡°Mommy, this man is really like the bad guys on television.¡±

    Nox stopped in his tracks and clenched his fists. If Be were not a three-year-old child, he would have beaten her to death.

    Shelly suddenly covered Be¡¯s mouth. She was really afraid that someone like Nox would not even let a child off.

    She said, ¡°Don¡¯t say it. If the bad guys hear you, they¡¯ll get their revenge.¡±

    Nox ran out of the hospital while cursing Shelly. He hoped she would meet a

    scumbag that cheated her of her everything and made her regret it for the rest of her life!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Benjamin said when he saw that Nox had left.

    At that moment, he seemed to be in a good mood. After all, judging from Shelly¡¯s behavior, she really had no feelings for Nox.

    Shelly let go of Be¡¯s mouth, and the three of them left together. As soon as she walked out of the hospital, she saw Nox, who had left earlier, surrounded by a group of reporters, probably getting interviewed about being cuckolded.

    Shelly and Benjamin who was carrying Be walked over from the other side. However, they did not seem to react to Nox being pestered by the reporters at all.

    In their hearts, Nox was a stranger, and when a stranger encountered difficulties, it was naturally none of their business.

    Nox watched coldly as the three of them drove away in a taxi like they were showing off to him..

 Chapter 1621 - Chapter 1621: Zoeâ€™s Cunning Nature

    Chapter 1621: Zoe¡¯s Cunning Nature

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    At the entrance of the hospital, countless reports stopped Nox at the door, asking him an overwhelming amount of questions.

    ¡°Young Master Winter, do you have anything to say about Zoe cheating on you? Do you hate Zoe for that? Do you think your rtionship has been a lie?¡±

    ¡°Young Master Winter, will Zoe cheating on you affect the cooperation between Winter Enterprise and The Sullivan Group? Rumor has it that you¡¯re the one who invested in the artificial intelligence of The Sullivan Group. Will you withdraw your investment because of your marriage?¡±

    ¡°Apparently, your grandfather, Old Master Winter, was the one who exposed Zoe¡¯s affair at the wedding. Did your grandfather consider your feelings when he did that?¡±

    ¡°Young Master Winter-¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Nox flew off the handle and shouted at the reporters, ¡°Are you guys done? It¡¯s bad enough that I¡¯ve been cuckolded, yet you¡¯re still adding fuel to the fire. If you want to know how it feels to be cuckolded so badly, go and experience it yourself. You¡¯ll know what it feels like after you experience it.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Winter, we just wanted to ask, what will be your attitude toward Zoe in the future?¡±

    ¡°What do you think my attitude toward her will be? Of course, I¡¯ll never interact with her ever again. Let me tell you, don¡¯t mention this woman in front of me again, or I¡¯ll beat up whoever mentions her again. Don¡¯t test my limits.¡± ¡®Young Master Winter¡­¡±

    ¡°As for my business with the Sullivans¡­ Damn it. Considering I¡¯ve been cuckolded so badly, do you think I¡¯m crazy to give them money for scientific research? Our cooperation ends here.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Winter, I¡¯d like to ask..¡¯

    ¡°No more questions. I¡¯ve already answered everything I can. All of you, shut up!¡± Nox was so angry that he did not want to hear another word from the reporters.

    ¡°I just wanted to ask how Young Master Winter is doing. I didn¡¯t expect you to be hospitalized for a week.¡± The reporter changed the topic.

    Nox paused for a second.

    In fact, he could have been discharged on the same day, but he did not want to be discharged because he did not want to see anyone. Therefore, he had been lying in the hospital, waiting for his death.

    Other than having peoplee to visit him on the first day, he was left alone

    for the next few days. Then, he was really bored to death, so he decided to be discharged.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Nox said coldly.

    ¡°I heard that Zoe-I¡®

    ¡°Why are you still talking about her?¡± Nox¡¯s expression darkened immediately.

    ¡°I heard that the woman who cuckolded you¡­¡± The reporter changed the way he addressed her.

    ¡°Damn, do you think I won¡¯t hit you?¡± Nox was furious.

    The reporters at the scene were amused. Being cuckolded was a very sad thing, but when it happened to Nox, it became a joke.

    ¡°She seems to have been locked up at home for the past few days and has suicidal tendencies. I wonder if Young Master Winter would feel any sympathy for her.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Nox¡¯s voice was loud and firm. ¡°Whether she lives or dies is her business. If she reallymits suicide, you don¡¯t have to inform me. I won¡¯t mourn for her!¡±

    The reporters really admired Nox. Other than Nox, no one else in Harken could speak so openly in front of the reporters.

    Did Nox not care about his image? Anyway, what kind of image could he have after he had been cuckolded so badly?

    ¡°Move aside, move aside!¡± Nox pushed the reporter away. ¡°I¡¯ve said what I wanted to say. If you guys continue to pester me, I won¡¯t be polite anymore!¡±

    Seeing that Nox was not joking, the reporters silently made way for him. Then, Nox took a taxi back.

    As he did not get anyone to pick him up and did not want anyone to know that he was discharged, he nned to go back by himself. However, he did not expect to be stopped by reporters. Now, everyone in the country knew that he had been discharged.

    He sat in the car, feeling a little upset. The taxi driver looked at Nox from time to time through the rearview mirror.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± Nox was unhappy about it.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just wondering, are you Young Master Nox? You were cheated on a few days ago¡­¡±

    ¡°Believe it or not, I¡¯ll give you a bad review!¡± Nox exploded.

    Everyone in the country knew him.

    ¡°I just want to say that a wise man epts his pain, endures it, but does not add to it. Don¡¯t take it too seriously.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine as long as you shut up,¡± Nox snapped.

    After that, the driver did not dare to speak anymore..

 Chapter 1622 - Chapter 1622: Zoeâ€™s Cunning Nature

    Chapter 1622: Zoe¡¯s Cunning Nature

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    When the car arrived at Nox¡¯s neighborhood, Nox paid and returned to his own apartment.

    Hey on the sofa, feeling a little hopeless. He could not believe that he, the Young Master Winter, would be ridiculed by the entire nation one day. Then, he suddenly recalled how Shelly was on her phone andughing at him that day!

    He cursed as he kicked the coffee table hard. He had a feeling that he would never be able to get over it in his life!

    He cursed as he kicked the coffee table hard. He had a feeling that he would never be able to get over it in his life!

    While he was fuming, the phone suddenly rang. He picked the phone up, nced at the caller ID, and hung up. He even cklisted that person. From now on, Zoe was banned from his life. He would never have anything to do with that woman again.

    Nox got up impatiently and went to take a shower. He nned to take a nap after to forget everything. Just as he came out of the shower, he casually put on a towel and was about to lie on the bed when someone knocked on the door.

    Nox opened the door impatiently. He thought it was his mother, so he did not look at who was at the door through the camera. It was only when he opened the door that he saw Zoe standing outside.

    Nox instinctively closed the door, but Zoe quickly used her body to stop it. As such, the door mmed hard on her body, and it was obvious that she was in pain.

    Tears welled up in Zoe¡¯s eyes. She, who already looked weak without makeup, looked even weaker now.

    ¡°Nox, I just wanted to talk to you. I called, but you didn¡¯t pick up,¡± Zoe said with a sobbing tone.

    ¡°I have nothing to say to you. I even find you disgusting. Get lost!¡±

    ¡°I know I¡¯ve let you down, and that¡¯s why I want to apologize to you. I also know that nothing I say will help. I¡¯ve never thought of asking for your forgiveness, but I just want to apologize to you. I really didn¡¯t want to do this. I was forced. 1-¡±

    Nox sneered. ¡®Forced? Yes, you were forced to have an affair with another man, and that was why you looked so lewd!¡¯

    ¡°I regret it too. I wanted to be with you, but those men threatened me. I was afraid that you would despise me, so I had no choice but topromise¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you use the wordpromise.¡± Nox interrupted her, refusing to listen to her exnation. ¡°If you just want to exin to me why you did those unsightly things, I¡¯m telling you now that no matter what your reason is, I won¡¯t forgive you. You¡¯re a b*tch to me, and you¡¯ll never be able to clear your name for the rest of your life.¡±

    Tears streamed down Zoe¡¯s face as she listened to Nox¡¯s heartless words. She knew that Nox, or any man, would never forgive her. However, recently, she had been subjected to a lot of cyberbullying. Some people even sent her dolls with broken arms and legs, scaring her to death.

    On top of that, Nox had just told the media that he would withdraw his investment from The Sullivan Group. Once he withdrew his investment, The Sullivan Group would be finished, and neither she nor her family could not bear the consequences! Therefore, she had no choice but to ask for Nox¡¯s forgiveness. Moreover, she had to admit that the only person she truly loved was Nox.

    ¡°If you understand, get lost!¡± Nox said coldly and emotionlessly.

    Zoe really did not expect Nox to be so indifferent to her. She thought that even if Nox did not forgive her, he would not be so cold to her.

    She bit her lips and said with tears in her eyes, ¡°Nox, I know I¡¯ve let you down. I also know that we can¡¯t be together anymore, but my parents didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I hope what I did won¡¯t affect my parents. My family shouldn¡¯t suffer because of what I did. It¡¯s unfair to them.¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡± Nox sneered and said sarcastically, ¡°So you think I should be an idiot and invest in your family so that they can live a luxurious life and continue to give you money to fool around with men?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. That¡¯s not what I meant¡­

    ¡°Zoe, everyone has to be responsible for their actions! Since you had the guts to do this, you should¡¯ve thought of all the consequences. Let me put it this way. Not only am I going to withdraw my investment, but I¡¯m also going to make your The Sullivan Group go bankrupt and lose everything! ¡±

    ¡°Nox-¡±

    ¡°Get lost! ¡± Nox snapped, showing Zoe no mercy..

 Chapter 1623 - Chapter 1623: Zoeâ€™s Cunning Nature

    Chapter 1623: Zoe¡¯s Cunning Nature

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°I beg you, don¡¯t treat my family like this. My matters have nothing to do with them¡­

    ¡°A child¡¯s poor behavior is the parents¡¯ fault. Your parents are to me for not educating you well, and they deserve to be taught a lesson!¡± Nox said coldly.

    Zoe was frightened by Nox¡¯s appearance. In the past, when they were dating,

    Nox would listen to whatever she said. Now, everything she said was useless.

    Nox did not want to waste his breath on Zoe, so he forcefully pushed Zoe away, wanting to chase her out.

    ¡°Nox, I¡¯ll take my things with me,¡± Zoe said anxiously as Nox pushed her away.

    Nox seemed to pause for a moment before saying, ¡°Just looking at you annoys me, and I¡¯ll be throwing your things away. If you want them, go pick them up from the trash.¡±

    ¡°Nox¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Nox pushed Zoe away. Then, he mmed the door shut.

    Zoe stared at the tightly shut door, not expecting Nox to be so heartless.

    However, she then gritted her teeth and turned around to leave. After all, she Imew that she could not persuade Nox about anything.

    On the car ride home, she still cried because of how heartless Nox was toward her.

    At that moment, she looked at her phone, which suddenly rang, and answered the call. ¡°Dad.¡±

    ¡°What did Nox say?¡±

    ¡°Nox said that he would withdraw his investment immediately. He also said that he would destroy The Sullivan Group.¡±

    ¡°Was he really that heartless?¡± Mr. Sullivan was clearly agitated.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do. I almost knelt down to beg Nox just now, but he ignored me.¡±

    ¡°This cannot be the end for our family.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to either, but¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to look for Nox¡¯s parents.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Zoe nodded.

    She did not know things would end up like that. If she knew¡­ She just could not control herself from the temptation, but she regretted it so much now that she wished she was dead.

    At the thought that she might lose everything and make their family bankrupt¡­ No, she could not ept it!

    Just then, her phone rang again. Zoe looked at the iing call and did not want to answer it, so she immediately hung up the call. Despite that, her phone kept ringing.

    Infuriated, Zoe yelled, ¡°Cody, I¡¯m not in the mood to talk to you right now. Don¡¯t look for me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to help you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help! Get lost!

    ¡°Zoe, do you think you are still the youngdy of the Sullivans? Why so arrogant? You¡¯re just a piece of trash!¡±

    ¡°Cody, you b*stard!¡± Zoe cursed and screamed.

    She did not expect to be bashed by Cody like that.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to save you from suffering more humiliation, but seeing how ungrateful you are, you deserve to be destroyed by Nox.¡±

    ¡°What can you help me with? You don¡¯t know anything, you freeloader!¡±

    ¡°Zoe!¡± Cody¡¯s face turned extremely ugly from Zoe¡¯s scolding.

    Zoe did not want to waste any more time with Cody and was about to hang up.

    However, she heard him say, ¡°I just wanted to tell you that the entire Inte is saying that you cheated on Nox, but you can say that Nox cheated on you too! This way, you won¡¯t be the only one to take the me!¡±

    ¡°How can I say that Nox also cheated on me¡­¡±

    ¡°Have you f*cking forgotten? We recorded a video of Nox sleeping with a waitress.¡±

    Zoe was stunned.

    At that time, she had only negotiated terms with Nox in case her affair was discovered, and that way, they would both be forgiven. Unexpectedly, Nox admitted to his affair, and she forgave him. Now, that matter did not even cross her mind.

    ¡°You can also be the victim!¡± Cody said fiercely.

    Zoe fell silent, probably because saw a glimmer of hope.

    ¡°So, don¡¯t think I¡¯m useless. If I didn¡¯t ask you toe up with that n, you would be done for right now. I¡¯ll give you two suggestions. If you really want to go all out with Nox, tell the media that you did what you did because Nox cheated on you too. That way, in your broken marriage, you are at most an aplice, not the murderer. Otherwise, you can use this to threaten Nox so that he won¡¯t destroy The Sullivan Group and it¡¯ll save thepany.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it. Don¡¯t do anything rash..¡±

 Chapter 1624 - Chapter 1624: Zoeâ€™s Cunning Nature

    Chapter 1624: Zoe¡¯s Cunning Nature

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Why would I do anything rash? I¡¯m just giving you some advice on ount of our rtionship.¡± ¡°You¡¯re smart.¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Cody snorted.

    Zoe abruptly hung up the phone and called her father. ¡°Dad, I have evidence that Nox cheated on me.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I said, Nox cheated on me when we were in a rtionship. Wouldn¡¯t that be beneficial to our family?¡± ¡°Of course, this is ourst hope. Come back quickly and show me the evidence.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Zoe quickly agreed.

    She knew very well that it was impossible for her to get back with Nox. Hence, she had to do anything she could to save her life.

    After Nox drove Zoe away, hey on the bed, lost in thought. He thought about something for a moment before picking up the phone and calling his assistant.

    ¡°I want you to get back the money that we invested in The Sullivan Group immediately and not a single cent less. If they don¡¯t return the money, we¡¯ll sue them in court.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± the other party said respectfully. ¡°However, Chairman Winter, once we withdraw our investment, based on The Sullivan Group¡¯s current situation, they will have to dere bankruptcy. The artificial intelligence technology we invested in will also go down the drain.¡±

    ¡°Acquire all the artificial intelligence research and development teams in The Sullivan Group, and we¡¯ll manage them ourselves.¡± Nox said, ¡°Just do as I say. If you encounter any problems, tell me immediately!¡±

    ¡®Yes.¡±

    Nox hung up and called Edward.

    The call connected. ¡°I heard you¡¯ve been discharged from the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I stayed for seven whole days, and you didn¡¯te to see me even once!¡± Nox said angrily.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I send you to the hospital on the first day?¡±

    ¡°Should I be grateful?¡±

    ¡°You know I¡¯m very busy.¡±

    ¡°So you don¡¯t care if I live or die, right?¡±

    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you alive and kicking now?

    ¡°Would it kill you to care about me?¡± Nox was so angry that he almost jumped up from the bed.

    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Edward asked perfunctorily.

    Furious, Nox said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to talk nonsense with you. I¡¯m just calling to tell you that I¡¯ve made a move on The Sullivan Group and I¡¯m taking back the artificial intelligence technology that you wanted me to develop to do it myself. ¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Edward agreed immediately.

    ¡°That¡¯s it. I¡¯m hanging up.¡± Nox was about to put down his phone.

    However, Edward suddenly asked, ¡°Are you really feeling better?¡±

    Nox pursed her lips. ¡°So what if I¡¯m not feeling better? Anyway, I¡¯ve be the joke of the nation.¡±

    Edward smiled and said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s a good thing you didn¡¯t marry Zoe because you might¡¯ve regretted it.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°You should know very well that you were hesitating, right?¡±

    Nox gritted his teeth. He knew he could not hide anything from Edward. Others could not tell, but Edward could tell at a nce.

    ¡°Now is a good time for you to think about who you want.¡±

    Nox chose to remain silent. It was not that he wanted to hide anything from Edward, but he could not make up his mind.

    ¡°I won¡¯t say anymore.¡± With that, Edward hung up.

    The conversations between men were usually straightforward and direct.

    Nox put down his phone andy on the bed. Suddenly, he was not angry anymore. Instead, was deep in thought.

    ¡°Who do you want?¡± Edward¡¯s words were echoing in his mind.

    Who else could it be?

    Shelly and Benjamin brought Be home from the hospital. It was a fully furnished two-bedroom apartment. From the 200 thousand dors that Shelly got from Zoe, she spent 190 thousand dors on the apartment.

    When Shelly bought it, her heart really ached, but now, she was happy to have a ce she could call home. After all, the sense of security and thefort of having her own home was indescribable.

    It was also Benjamin¡¯s first time entering Shelly¡¯s house, and he was a little surprised. ¡°Is this apartment yours?¡± ¡°I just bought it,¡± Shelly said.

    ¡°The houses in this area aren¡¯t cheap.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t cheap. Zoe gave me money to buy it.¡± Shelly answered him while tidying up the house, not hiding anything from Benjamin.

    ¡°She gave you money?¡±

    ¡°When I was working at the nightclub, I often saw Zoe fooling around with other men. Later, Zoe found out about my rtionship with Nox and was afraid that I would tell Nox, so she gave me 200 thousand dors to keep my mouth shut. I thought that since she was willing to give it to me, I would ept it,¡± Shelly exined.

    Benjamin smiled. ¡°I suddenly realize that you¡¯re smarter than I thought..¡±

 Chapter 1625 - Chapter 1625: Zoeâ€™s Cunning Nature

    Chapter 1625: Zoe¡¯s Cunning Nature

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m greedy?¡±

    ¡°You must¡¯ve had a reason for taking the money,¡± Benjamin praised.

    Shelly could not help butugh. She, too, would feel happy from getting validation sometimes.

    ¡°Do you want to have lunch at home?¡± Benjamin changed the topic.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything in the fridge.¡± Shelly remembered that she had emptied the fridge before she left because she was afraid that it would be rotten when she came back.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go buy lunch.¡± Benjamin volunteered. ¡°What would you like to eat?¡± ¡°No need. Just keep an eye on Be for me, and I¡¯ll go buy lunch.¡±

    ¡°How can Be be separated from you?¡± Benjamin was certain. ¡°Just tell me what you like to eat, and I¡¯ll buy it.¡±

    Shelly saw that Benjamin had already walked out of the door.

    ¡°There¡¯s a supermarket in the neighborhood.¡±

    ¡°I know. I saw it when we came in.¡± With that, Benjamin smiled and left.

    Shelly stared at Benjamin as he left.

    ¡°Mommy, why are you so happy?¡± Be looked at Shelly and asked curiously.

    At that moment, Shelly came back to her senses and stopped smiling. ¡°I¡¯m happy because you¡¯ve been discharged from the hospital in good health.¡±

    ¡°I thought it was because Mommy liked Uncle Ben,¡± Be said innocently. ¡°That was why you smiled when you were looking at him.¡±

    ¡°Little kid, watch what you say,¡± Shelly joked and patted Be¡¯s head. ¡°Go watch TV on the sofa. I¡¯ll cook for you.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Be ran over to the sofa and obediently watched cartoons.

    Benjamin spent about 20 minutes buying groceries. By then, Shelly had cleaned the room and boiled some pasta.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know what you and Be liked to eat, so I bought ingredients for a few recipes that I¡¯m good at,¡± Benjamin said as he took out the groceries.

    ¡°Can you cook?¡±

    ¡°As someone from a poor family, I had to take care of my family at an early age.¡± Benjamin smiled. Shelly thought it made sense.

    ¡°Try my cooking,¡± Benjamin said.

    Shelly hesitated for a few seconds before nodding. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°In that case, go sit over there. I¡¯ll call you when I¡¯m done.¡±

    ¡°Let me help you. I can be your assistant or something,¡± Shelly said.

    ¡°That works too.¡± Benjamin nodded.

    Shelly found an apron for Benjamin. Seeing that it was pink, Benjaminughed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have another for men, so you¡¯ll have to make do with it.¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, you don¡¯t have one for a man,¡± Benjamin said.

    Shelly pursed her lips and did not answer. Benjamin, on the other hand, did not say anything else either.

    Just like that, the two of them made lunch together as a team. They did not talk much, but it was very heartwarming. In the end, they made a sd, mushroom soup, some steak, and some pasta.

    ¡°Be,e and eat,¡± Shelly called out.

    Be hurriedly turned off the television and ran over with her short legs. She looked at the table full of food and said, ¡°It smells so good. I really want to eat it.¡±

    ¡°Wash your hands first,¡± Shelly said and was about to carry Be to the bathroom.

    However, Benjamin had already taken off his apron and picked Be up. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±

    Shelly watched the interaction between Benjamin and Be and then looked away, not allowing herself to overthink it.

    After Benjamin washed Be¡¯s hands, he carried her back to the dining table. Be had been able to eat by herself since she was three years old. Hence, she held a fork and began to eat by herself.

    As she ate, she praised, ¡°Uncle Ben¡¯s steak is delicious.¡±

    ¡°If you like it, have more.¡± Benjamin gently caressed Be¡¯s head, taking care of him.

    ¡°Please eat. Be can eat on her own,¡± Shelly told Benjamin.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Benjamin nodded and looked up at Shelly. ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    Shelly nodded. ¡°It¡¯s quite delicious.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Benjamin smiled brightly.

    Shelly looked at his smile, but in the end, she made herself look away.

    After lunch, Shelly habitually cleaned up the dishes and went to wash them when Benjamin said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    ¡°You made the food, so I¡¯ll do the dishes.¡±

    ¡°Since I¡¯m the one who cooked, I should do the dishes. Of course, I have to do the whole thing and not give up halfway.¡±

    Shelly could not win against Benjamin, who had put on the apron again. Since Be needed to go to the washroom at that moment, Shelly carried Be to the washroom.

    Suddenly, a knock came from the door. As such, Benjamin put down the te and went to open the door. The moment he opened the door, he saw Nox, who looked anxious, as if something big had happened..

 Chapter 1626 - Chapter 1626: Shelly and Nox Come To An Agreement

    Chapter 1626: Shelly and Nox Come To An Agreement

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Nox¡¯s anxious expression changed the moment he saw Benjamin, and it was very obvious.

    He only found out where Shelly was staying through Monica¡¯s cousin, Sarah. However, he did not expect to see Benjamin here and wearing an¡­ apron!

    At that moment, he blurted out without thinking it through, ¡°Are you guys living together?¡±

    Just as Benjamin was about to ask Nox if he was looking for Shelly, Nox¡¯s words stunned him, and he was going to deny it.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Inside the house, Shelly came out with Be, who had gone to the toilet.

    The moment she saw Nox, impatience and rejection filled her face.

    ¡°Can¡¯t I be here? Is he the only one who can be here?¡± Nox pointed at Benjamin angrily.

    His voice was so loud that it frightened Be. Her body even trembled a little.

    Shelly quickly took off Be¡¯s hearing aid and said to Benjamin, ¡°Take Be back to her room for me.¡±

    Benjamin looked at Nox¡¯s angry face and hesitated. However, Shelly said firmly, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    With that, Benjamin nodded, took Be from Shelly¡¯s arms, and walked into the bedroom. Shelly and Benjamin¡¯s intimate interaction was an eyesore to Nox.

    After sending Benjamin and Be away, Shelly asked Nox coldly, ¡®What do you want?¡±

    What did he want? He wanted to strangle Shelly!

    He had just received a call from Zoe¡¯s father, who said that they had a video of him cheating on Zoe too when him and Zoe were in a rtionship. Mr. Sullivan said that they knew they were in the wrong, but they hoped he would not take back the funds to give them a chance to live.

    They were obviously using the video of him and Shelly sleeping together to threaten him into letting them go!

    Was he someone who could be threatened? Obviously not! However, he felt that he should tell Shelly about it first.

    After all, once the video was exposed, it would hurt Shelly too. That was why he rushed over to tell Shelly about it in person, just so she could be mentally prepared. Then,ter on, he would naturally settle the matter. To be frank, he

    was just trying to make the Sullivans kill themselves.

    He knew very well that the night he slept with Shelly, he was drugged. Based on his current understanding of Shelly, he knew she had no feelings for him, so he was absolutely sure that Shelly had not done it. After thinking it through, he realized that the person who could have drugged him that night was Zoe, but he needed some time to verify it.

    Hence, he would get the Sullivans to release the video, which would be evidence. Once the video was released, Zoe would be sent to jail!

    He did not have any pity for Zoe. Since she had a death wish, he would send her to her death!

    He had thought of everything, and the first thing he thought of was to minimize the damage to Shelly as much as possible. Knowing that the Sullivans would soon expose the video if he did not relent, he rushed to give Shelly a heads-up.

    Unexpectedly, he, who was considerate of Shelly, was met with Shelly¡¯s indifference. He even had to witness Shelly¡¯s and Benjamin¡¯s intimate interaction! Nox felt that he had made a fool of himself; he had asked to be humiliated!

    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Shelly did not hide her impatience and disgust for Nox.

    She had really had enough of Nox! What exactly did she have to do so that he would not find fault with her and pester her? What must she do to fulfill Nox¡¯s wish?

    ¡°From the moment I entered your family until now, I¡¯ve never done anything to let you down. I don¡¯t owe you anything. Now, I just want to live my life, and my only hope is that you won¡¯t appear in front of me again. I really don¡¯t want to see you for even a second!¡± Shelly suddenly lost it.

    She really could not take it anymore, and she could not understand why Nox had toe here to pick a fight. What did she do to let him down and for him to make her life so difficult?

    Did she have anything to do with him being cheated on by Zoe?

 Chapter 1627 - Chapter 1627: Shelly and Nox Come To An Agreement

    Chapter 1627: Shelly and Nox Come To An Agreement

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    If he wanted to vent his anger, he should go look for Zoe. Why should he vent all his anger on her? Should she, since she was young, allow him to treat her like that?

    Zoe was the one who had done such a disgusting thing to him, so why was he not taking revenge on Zoe? Why must he make her suffer?

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to see me for even a second, huh?¡± Nox looked at Shelly coldly. His expression was terrifyingly dark. ¡°But you¡¯re moving in with Benjamin so soon! Are you so desperate to sleep with a man? Why are you so shameless? Why are you so¡ª¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m cheap and living with Benjamin. I¡¯m just that desperate to sleep with a man.¡± Shelly did not want to waste her breath on Nox. ¡°But am I in your way? What does me being with 10,000 men have to do with you? Nox, don¡¯t forget that you were the one who paid me to get lost. Yet now, here you are, pestering me. Why? Do you regret it? Do you want to start over with me? If you really want to start over with me, you can. Just give me the money, and I¡¯lle back to you immediately¡­¡±

    ¡°Shelly, you¡¯re f*cking crazy about money, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to pay but want me to return to your side? Nox, why are you getting all the benefits? Who do you think you are? Why should I stoop myself so low to satisfy your ego?¡± Shelly roared.

    Nox had really pushed her to her limits.

    ¡°Who the f*ck said that I wanted you to return to my side? You think too highly of yourself! ¡±

    ¡°So why are you looking for me? Are you sick?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s sick! Damn it, Shelly, what¡¯s so great about you? What right do you have to show off in front of me? What right do you have to be so arrogant in front of me?¡± Nox was fuming with anger

    He was here out of goodwill, but now that Shelly was insulting him, he could not take it lying down.

    ¡°Shelly.¡± Inside the house, Benjamin walked out of the room.

    He had left Be alone in the bedroom because Shelly and Nox¡¯s argument was too intense. He was afraid that Nox would beat Shelly up, so he could not help bute out to take a look.

    The moment he came out, he saw Nox clenching his fists so tightly that his veins were bulging. Nox looked like he had the urge to punch Shelly.

    Shelly pursed her lips tightly. Due to Benjamin¡¯s appearance, she deliberately suppressed her emotions. She did not want a third person to see her break down. In this world, apart from Nox, she could be calm with anyone else.

    She said, ¡°Nox, I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re pestering me, or maybe you just don¡¯t want me to have a good life. But ever since I met you, I¡¯ve never done anything to let you down. Perhaps you think I¡¯ve caused you a lot of trouble, like causing your friends tough at you and your family to force you to be with me. But from my perspective, I was chosen by your family to be yourpanion, and I was forced by societal standards to treat you well.¡±

    Nox¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he looked at Shelly, who had suddenly calmed down after Benjamin came out.

    ¡°Up until now, even when we have no rtionship with each other, I haven¡¯t done anything to let you down. After we no longer have a rtionship, I haven¡¯t badmouthed you to anyone or pestered you in any way. I think I¡¯ve been a very good ex. Of course, you might not even think that I¡¯m an ex, but in my heart, I think I¡¯ve done everything that an ex does. My conscience is clear, and I hope that you can be a true gentleman.¡± Shelly enunciated each word clearly.

    Nox looked at Shelly coldly and suppressed his anger. It turned out that in Shelly¡¯s heart, he was not even a man!

    Shelly was indifferent to Nox¡¯s emotions. To her, the current Nox was nothing but annoying. However, she believed she had said her peace, so if Nox still did not understand where she wasing from, there was nothing she could do.

    With that, she turned around and was about to close the door but hesitated for a moment. She looked at Nox, whose expression was still grim, and suddenly reached out to grab Benjamin¡¯s hand..

 Chapter 1628 - Chapter 1628: Shelly and Nox Come To An Agreement

    Chapter 1628: Shelly and Nox Come To An Agreement

    When their fingers interlocked, the emotions that Nox was suppressing were on the brink of exploding.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯re together. I¡¯m very grateful to you for letting Benjamin pursue me back then. It made me experience what it¡¯s like to be truly loved and realize that I really don¡¯t like you at all. That was why I walked away from you so freely.¡± Shelly said to Nox, ¡°I hope you won¡¯t disturb us again. Thank you.¡± This time, she did not hesitate to reach out and close the door.

    The moment she closed the door, Nox suddenly grabbed the door with his hand. However, Shelly pushed the door harder as she did not want to see Nox for even a second longer.

    Seeing Nox¡¯s fingers caught between the door, Shelly pursed her lips and looked up at Nox. There was no trace of heartache on her face, just disgust.

    Nox sneered. ¡°Shelly, what are you thinking about? Do you think I¡¯m regretting it? Do you think I¡¯m pestering you because I want to be with you again?¡±

    Shelly ignored him. After all, she did not want to waste her breath on him after all that she said.

    ¡°You really think too highly of yourself. Since I told you to get lost back then, I never thought of asking you toe back,¡± Nox said sarcastically.

    Shelly listened calmly. She waspletely unmoved.

    ¡°I came to look for you today because there¡¯s something I need you to do,¡± Nox said bluntly, looking indifferent. ¡°Zoe is threatening me with the video of you and me sleeping together at the nightclub. She wants me to let her go.¡±

    The mention of the video of them sleeping together made Shelly¡¯s expression change for a second, and Benjamin reacted the same.

    Nox looked at the change in their expression and said sarcastically, ¡°Shelly, you didn¡¯t tell Benjamin that we slept together, did you?¡±

    Shelly really felt that Nox was disgusting and had no moral conscience.

    Nox looked at Benjamin again. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you thought Shelly was innocent when she was with me?¡±

    ¡°If you have something to say, just say it.¡± Shelly did not want to hear Nox¡¯s nonsense.

    Without beating around the bush, Nox continued, ¡°I will never let Zoe go. I will make sure that the woman who cheated on me will die a horrible death! Therefore, I won¡¯t be threatened by Zoe. Since I¡¯m not threatened, she will expose the video and use me of cheating on her while I was dating her.¡±

    Shelly pursed her lips, annoyed at the issue at hand. She had never thought that the entire country would know about her and Nox sleeping together.

    Nox observed the change in Shelly¡¯s mood and said coldly, ¡°The only way I can think of to prevent my reputation from being affected by Zoe is for you to admit that you drugged me after the video is exposed.¡±

    Shelly looked at Nox. For a second, she thought that Nox was just here to inform her so that she would be mentally prepared¡­ As expected, Nox¡¯s shamelessness had no limits.

    In fact, she was reacting to it pretty calmly. After all, after experiencing so much, she could ept whatever reality threw at her.

    She said, ¡°What makes you think I¡¯ll help you?¡±

    ¡°No reason other than I gave you money when we slept together. Since I¡¯ve given you the money, you have to solve all my problems,¡± Nox said matter-of-factly.

    Therefore, for the sake of that 50 thousand dors, she had to throw away her dignity.

    However, she was not angry. After all, there was really nothing to be angry about since she did not have any expectations for Nox.

    She told Nox calmly, ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one who drugged you thest time we slept together, and I had never thought of seducing you. However, it¡¯s very likely that it was Zoe. From Zoe¡¯s perspective, she had to protect herself, so she made you cheat on her when you were dating her. This way, even if she was exposed, she could give herself a way out, just like what she¡¯s doing now. I think the best way for you to salvage your image now is to find evidence against Zoe instead of making me take the me for you.¡±

    Shelly was seriously analyzing the matter and giving him advice.

    ¡°What I want to do is for me to decide. You don¡¯t have a say in it.¡± Nox refused to listen to her suggestion.

    Anyway, he would not listen to anything she said.

    ¡°Whether or not I want to put myself out there and tell the world that I seduced you is also for me to decide. It¡¯s not your ce to tell me to do it.¡± Shelly rejected him directly.

    There was no need for her to sacrifice herself so much for Nox..

 Chapter 1629 - Chapter 1629: Shelly and Nox Come To An Agreement

    Chapter 1629: Shelly and Nox Come To An Agreement

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    She did not cause the matter. She was just a victim. Moreover, she would not do such a thing for Nox because Nox was not worth her throwing away her reputation.

    ¡°Shelly!¡± Nox gritted his teeth.

    Shelly was determined. ¡°This is between you and Zoe. It has nothing to do with me. I don¡¯t agree with what you just said.¡± ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t get you to agree?¡±

    Shelly¡¯s expression darkened.

    ¡®You bought this ce you¡¯re living in now with Zoe¡¯s money, didn¡¯t you? And you paid for your daughter¡¯s surgery with the money I gave you, right? Everything you have now was given to you by me. Since I can give it to you, I can take it all back. Don¡¯t underestimate me!¡± Nox threatened.

    Shelly really wanted tough.

    She said, ¡°Nox, why don¡¯t you treat Zoe as ruthlessly as you are with me? If you had been more careful with Zoe, you wouldn¡¯t have been cuckolded by her and forced into a difficult spot now.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to point fingers at me.¡± Nox said fiercely, ¡°Your only choice now is to help me clear my name!¡±

    Shelly looked at Nox coldly and saw the determination on his face.

    ¡°What about the benefits?¡± Shellypromised because Nox was right¡ª he could make her lose everything.

    In fact, it did not matter if she had nothing. However, with her current situation, the cost of Be¡¯s follow-up treatment was still very high, and she could not afford to piss Nox off. As the so-called living ss of the poor, she did not even have the right to choose.

    ¡°Shelly, you¡¯re so realistic,¡± Nox mocked. ¡°I have to give myself something.¡±

    ¡°How much?¡± Nox said bluntly.

    He was certain that Shelly wanted money. Therefore, he did not need to feel guilty. It was a fair trade. Perhaps Shelly was eager to use this method to get more money.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want money anymore.¡± Shelly suddenly refused.

    Nox frowned.

    ¡°After I help you this time, just don¡¯te looking for me again.¡± Shelly enunciated each word.

    sne Deneved tnat trng ner reputation ror some peace would De wortn lt.

    Upon hearing that, Nox¡¯s expression changed again. He probably did not expect Shelly to want him to get lost instead of wanting his money.

    He clenched his fists and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Shelly, you¡¯d better think carefully before negotiating with me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through very carefully. As long as you promise not to look for me in the future and deliberately make things difficult for me, I¡¯ll help you.¡± Shelly was determined.

    Nox was so angry that his body was trembling. ¡°Shelly, I¡¯ll ask you again. Are you sure¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m very sure!¡± Shelly¡¯s determination was frightening.

    ¡°You said it yourself! Don¡¯t even think about getting a single cent from me in the future!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Shelly agreed. ¡°But please keep your word.¡±

    ¡°Do you really think I¡¯d look for you?

    ¡°Words are useless. Let¡¯s record it,¡± Shelly suddenly suggested.

    Nox¡¯s expression was extremely cold.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s a deal, we have to have proof of it.¡± Shelly took out her phone and turned on the camera. ¡°I¡¯ll record it in case you, Young Master Winter, forget about it. Then, I can send this recording to remind you.¡±

    Nox red at Shelly. At that moment, he really wanted to strangle her to death! Shelly, on the other hand, waited for him calmly and did not rush him.

    The two of them were in a stalemate for a long time until Shelly said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, forget it. At worst, I¡¯ll just have nothing. And if I can¡¯t survive, I¡¯ll bring Be back to my hometown.¡±

    The so-called hometown was the ravine where she used to live. No matter what, it was impossible for her to starve to death.

    ¡°Shelly, you better not regret it!¡± Nox grabbed Shelly¡¯s phone.

    Shelly watched as Nox pressed the record button angrily. ¡°From now on, I, Nox, will never look for Shelly again. If I f*ckinge looking for her again, I¡¯m no better than a dog!¡±

    After recording, he saved it and threw the phone into Shelly¡¯s hands. He threw it so hard that it hurt when it hit Shelly¡¯s hand.

    Benjamin frowned. However, Shelly was used to it. Anyway, Nox had always treated her like that.

    She said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to do to clear your name. I¡¯ll cooperate with you.¡±

    Nox looked at Shelly coldly and said, ¡°Wait for my arrangements!¡±

    After that, he left. His footsteps were firm, and he looked furious.

    Shelly watched Nox leave before closing the door and turning around to look at Benjamin, who was silent.

    Shelly said, ¡°You know I¡¯m not as good as you think.¡±

    Benjamin remained silent.

    ¡°You can leave. I¡¯ll wash the dishes,¡± Shelly said. She could remain calm even if she encountered a huge problem. ¡°Don¡¯t expect anything from me in the future.

    I¡¯m really not a good woman.¡±

    As she spoke, she walked past Benjamin. Then, she went to the dining table and cleaned up the dishes.

    She could ept many things calmly. It was the same for Nox and Benjamin. Besides, she was already used to living alone with Be.

    ¡°Shelly.¡± Benjamin, who was standing not far away from her, looked at her.

    However, Shelly did not respond and was busy cleaning up the table.

    ¡°My silence isn¡¯t because you¡¯re bad, but because I don¡¯t have the power to help you..¡±

 Chapter 1630 - Chapter 1630: Shelly Recordes a Video to Clear Nox l s Name

    Chapter 1630: Shelly Recordes a Video to Clear Nox l s Name

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Shelly suddenly said.

    She wanted to make it clear to Benjamin that she had never thought of anyone helping her and neither did she want anyone to sympathize with her. More importantly, she did not want to implicate anyone. Hence, she said, ¡°Benjamin, you can go back.¡±

    ¡°Shelly.¡±

    ¡°As I¡¯ve said, I¡¯ve never thought of dating, so don¡¯t waste your time on me. It¡¯s not easy for me to fall in love with someone.¡± Shelly seemed very cold.

    For so many years, she had been able to take on everything on her own, which proved that she was not so fragile.

    ¡°I can¡¯t deny that I really like you and really want to be with you. However, I won¡¯t force you to be with me. If you don¡¯t want to, I won¡¯t cross the line.¡± Instead of turning around and leave because of Shelly¡¯s rejection, Benjamin said, ¡°I just hope that I can be with you, even when I don¡¯t have the power to help you. I won¡¯t do anything, and neither can I do anything, but I just want to be with you so that you won¡¯t be so lonely.¡±

    Shelly¡¯s throat moved slightly, and she just looked at Benjamin, without agreeing or rejecting him outright. At that moment, she could actually feel Benjamin¡¯s pain and how helpless he was.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back to school first.¡± Benjamin did not make things difficult for Shelly either.

    Shelly felt that all the men in the world were different from Nox, who would never understand how she felt and whose happiness always came first. All the other men were better than Nox!

    Benjamin took off his apron, and before he left, he went to the bedroom, probably to say goodbye to Be.

    Be really liked Benjamin, so when she heard that Benjamin was leaving, she almost cried. However, Benjaminforted her and left.

    When he left, Shelly did not say goodbye to him. She believed that they should part aways before they had any feelings for each other. After all, she did not want to hurt anyone.

    Three dayster, Zoe exposed the video of Nox cheating on her while they were dating. Once the video was exposed, it caused a sensation throughout the country.

    The entire country had originally been one-sided in their criticism of Zoe. However, now that such shocking news had broken out, the people were furious, and they started to denounce Nox.

    At first, they only criticized Zoe before they moved on to both Zoe and Nox. Later on, more and more people started bashing Nox.

    Seizing the opportunity, Zoe also released a video that she had recorded, where she appeared on screen without makeup and looking extremely haggard. Sheined about all the bad things Nox had done to her over the years and how Nox¡¯s private life was more chaotic than hers.

    She also admitted that before she met Nox, she had indeed made many friends and that she was young and ignorant. However, after she got together with Nox, she really wanted to be with Nox. Unexpectedly, Nox still could not change his habit of being a yboy. Hence, she endured it for many years because she loved Nox very much, but she really could not stand him treating her like that, so she used the same method to take revenge on Nox.

    She even said that she had no choice but to expose the video. She had tried many times to reconcile with Nox and break up amicably, but Nox had rejected all of them. Now that The Sullivan Group was in danger because of Nox¡¯s sudden withdrawal of the funds, she had no choice but to reveal the truth to After Zoe¡¯s own video was released, Nox¡¯s image plummeted. Some people even began to sympathize with Zoe, saying that she was the biggest victim between them. In fact, calling Nox a sc*mbag was kind enough.

    A breakup would reveal one¡¯s true colors, and to hit Zoe when she was down, Nox was not a gentleman at all! Hence, the people strongly requested Nox not to expand her personal grudge to a family!

    Of course, there were many inte ghostwriters among them, but they still effectively incited this incident, allowing Zoe to benefit from it.

    Nox called Shelly the day after Zoe¡¯s video was exposed. Shelly, too, had read the tabloid and quite a lot of them at that, so she naturally saw the heat between Zoe and Nox. However, she did not care who would win or lose in the end. She was only concerned about how she was exposed in the video that Zoe had exposed.

    Fortunately, Harken was a nation that did not allow such elicit content to be posted on the inte. It was too revealing to be posted publicly, so her entire body was censored. Even her face was censored, leaving only Nox¡¯s face..

 Chapter 1631 - Chapter 1631: Shelly Recordes a Video to Clear Nox l s Name

    Chapter 1631: Shelly Recordes a Video to Clear Nox l s Name

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    If Nox did not want her to do something to clear his name, she would have avoided the conflict between Zoe and Nox since no one would be able to recognize her. Despite that, Nox still came looking for her.

    ¡°Come downstairs in ten minutes. I¡¯ll pick you up,¡± Nox said and hung up the phone.

    Shelly looked at her phone in silence and slowly took a deep breath, appearing very calm.

    Then, she called Sarah and asked if she could send Be over so that Sarah could take care of Be for half a day. As Sarah did not go to work today, she agreed immediately. She even said that she missed Be.

    After sorting out Be, Shelly changed into a simple set of clothes and brought Be downstairs, where a ck car was waiting. Shelly sat in with Be in her arms, and Nox was sitting in the backseat.

    The moment Shelly carried Be and sat down, Be saw Nox and burst into tears. Nox frowned and red at Be, who felt Nox¡¯s gaze and cried even harder.

    Shelly quickly coaxed Be. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll take you to your

    godmother¡¯s house, and we¡¯ll be there soon.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like this uncle. I don¡¯t want to see this uncle¡­¡± Be did not hide her thoughts and continued to cry and make a fuss.

    ¡°Be good. You won¡¯t see this uncle when you¡¯re at your godmother¡¯s house.¡± Shelly coaxed Be, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see him, lie in my arms with your eyes closed. That way, you won¡¯t see the uncle.¡±

    Be¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. She was not a willful child, to begin with. Hence, upon hearing her mother¡¯s words, she obediently leaned into her mother¡¯s embrace and shut her eyes tightly. As expected, she could not see that uncle anymore, and her sobbing instantly stopped.

    Shelly looked at Be in her arms and suddenly felt a little envious of Be because she did not want to see Nox either. She wished she could close her eyes and think that she could not see Nox and that Nox could not see her too.

    Meanwhile, Nox sat at the side and looked out the window, his expression ugly. To him, Shelly¡¯s daughter was just as annoying as Shelly!

    The car arrived at Sarah¡¯s neighborhood first. Sarah was already waiting for her at the entrance downstairs, so she carried Be down and handed her to Sarah. Sarah looked at the ck car behind Shelly in surprise. ¡®Who¡¯s in the car?¡±

    Shelly did not answer her directly. Instead, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll pick Be up tonight. There are some things to take note of after Be¡¯s ear surgery, and I¡¯ve sent them to your phone.¡±

    Sarah looked at Shelly closely, scrutinizing her.

    However, Shelly simply smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Sarah wanted to ask something, but Shelly waved her hand and left, not wanting anyone to worry about her.

    When she returned to the car, Nox nced at Shelly and told the driver to start the car. The two of them did not say a word to each other, and it was so silent in the car that it was as if the air was frozen.

    The car drove into a hotel. As it was the most luxurious hotel in South Hampton City, no paparazzi could enter.

    Nox brought Shelly to a room. As soon as she entered the room, she saw a few cameras waiting for her. It seemed Nox had invited a public rtions team.

    When Shelly went in, a man handed her a few sheets of paper filled with words and said, ¡°This is the script. Memorize it.¡±

    Shelly nodded and took a look at it.

    At that moment, Nox was already sitting on the sofa in front of the French window with a good view. He was just waiting leisurely for someone to do his public rtions for him.

    ¡°Has Nox read it?¡± Shelly asked the man in front of her.

    It was not that she had any objections to the lines, but she was just afraid that it would be useless. If she memorized the whole thing and Nox thought it was not good enough, it would be a waste of her time.

    ¡°Of course,¡± the man replied. ¡°If Mr. Winter didn¡¯t agree, we naturally wouldn¡¯t dare to have you read it.¡±

    ¡°Alright, give me ten minutes.¡± After getting a positive answer, Shelly immediately agreed.

    ¡°Are you sure you can memorize it in ten minutes?¡± The man raised his eyebrows in disbelief.

    Ten minutes was more than enough time. She was just giving herself insurance.

    With that, she nodded and walked to a corner. She was leaning against a corner far away from Nox, memorizing her lines numbly, just like when she was taught innguage ss back then.

    She had always had a good memory. Usually, she would be able to memorize it after reading it through a few times..

 Chapter 1632 - Chapter 1632: Shelly Recordes a Video to Clear Noxâ€™s Name

    Chapter 1632: Shelly Recordes a Video to Clear Nox¡¯s Name

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    In just five minutes, Shelly closed her eyes and repeated it twice. After confirming that there were no problems, she said to the man, ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± The man was shocked again that she could memorize it in five minutes.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I hope you can say it word for word and not paraphrase. After all, many of the words in it were thought out by our team after careful consideration, and you can¡¯t make a single mistake. If you do, people might misunderstand it all.¡± The man was very serious. ¡°I hope we don¡¯t waste too much of everyone¡¯s time.¡± ¡°I can recite it word for word.¡± Shelly was very sure.

    The man still did not seem to believe her, so Shelly handed the script to the man for him to read. Then, she recited everything she had just memorized word for word.

    After reciting it, the man was still a little shocked. Not a single word was wrong, and it was very smooth.

    The man cleared his throat and said, ¡°You¡¯ve memorized it very well, but your tone is wrong. Come here, I¡¯ll read it out for you so you know what it should sound like when you¡¯re in front of the camerater.¡±

    Shelly nodded cooperatively while Nox sat on the sofa with his legs crossed, watching Shelly pay close attention to the man¡¯s instructions. She did not make a fuss, and in fact, she seemed very enthusiastic about it.

    However, Nox¡¯s expression was grim as he had not had a good day. He just looked at Shelly coldly, wondering how heartless Shelly was. He had read the public rtions drafts, and anyone else would not have epted it, but Shelly did not react at all.

    He rolled his eyes, took out his phone, and suddenly started a game. As the saying went, out of sight, out of mind.

    Shelly listened to the man for about half an hour when the man nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s about it. Let¡¯s try it out first.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Shelly sat in front of the camera and looked at the camera, waiting for the man¡¯s instructions. When the man gave her a hand signal, Shelly nodded.

    Then, she said to the camera, ¡°I¡¯m Shelly, and I¡¯m also the female lead in the video that Zoe exposed Nox¡¯s affair yesterday. I¡¯m not trying to attract attention at this time or gain poprity. It¡¯s just that Zoe exposed the video of me and Nox, and as the person involved, I think I should rify a fact for everyone.¡±

    The first paragraph was good, and the man gave Shelly an ¡®OK¡¯ gesture.

    Shelly continued, ¡°Some people might know about my rtionship with Nox. When I was young, I was thepanion the Winters brought back for Nox. Ever since I joined the Winters, I had always wanted to marry Nox. However, even after many years, Nox had no feelings for me. In fact, I had tried many times, but in the end, Nox rejected me, and I had no choice but to give up. After giving up, I left the Winters and lived alone.

    ¡°At first, I thought that I would never interact with Nox again in my life, but because I was working at the nightclub, I happened to bump into Nox and Zoe at the nightclub for a drink that day. It had been many years since west met, and I thought I had no feelings for Nox. But when I saw Nox and Zoe being so intimate and loving in front of me, I was crazy jealous.

    ¡°That night, Nox and Zoe drank a lot. When they were both drunk, I secretly drugged Nox and made Nox sleep with me. I wanted to use the video to break Nox and Zoe up, but when I gave the video to Zoe and told her to leave Nox, Zoe said she did not mind. She said that she believed Nox wouldn¡¯t do anything to hurt him and that she wouldn¡¯t be threatened by me. I also threatened Nox with the video, and Nox was even less threatened by me. In fact, that wasn¡¯t the first time I used this method to scheme against Nox. Before I left the Winters, I climbed into Nox¡¯s bed when he was drunk, but because Nox didn¡¯t like me, it was useless.

    ¡°Knowing that I couldn¡¯t destroy their rtionship, I thought of extortion. I got 50 thousand dors and 200 thousand dors from Nox and Zoe respectively and then gave the video to them. I thought this matter would be over and that I would be living well with their money, but because Zoe suddenly exposed the video and framed Nox, I had no choice but to stand up and exin the matter. As for why I¡¯m standing up and getting myself involved in this mess instead of taking the money and living a good life, firstly, Nox came to look for me. He hoped that I could tell the truth.

    ¡°Secondly, I was the one who caused this matter, so I have to tell the truth, or my conscience will be uneasy..¡±

 Chapter 1633 - Chapter 1633: Shelly Recordes a Video to Clear Noxâ€™s Name

    Chapter 1633: Shelly Recordes a Video to Clear Nox¡¯s Name

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°As for whether you believe me or not, all I¡¯ll say is that, by being here and recording the video, I¡¯m leaving behind evidence. If what I said just now was wrong, Zoe can take this video to court and sue me. But if Zoe doesn¡¯t dare to sue, it means that everything I said is true.¡± Shelly looked into the camera as if she was trying to control her emotions.

    After a while, she said, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry to have caused Nox so much trouble. I hope everyone will believe in Nox¡¯s innocence.¡±

    Then, the video recording ended. The man could not help but p his hands.

    He was really surprised that Shelly managed to finish the recording in one go. Moreover, she was not nervous at all, and there was not a single mistake in her lines.

    ¡°Is that alright?¡± Shelly reacted calmly to the man¡¯s praise.

    She just wanted to settle everything as soon as possible and cut ties with Nox, so she was very cooperative and serious.

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±

    The man turned around and walked to Nox, who was at the side ying games on his phone. Seeing Nox¡¯s gloomy expression, the man did not dare to disturb Nox, so he just stared at Nox from the side

    Shelly also looked at Nox from the side, watching him take everyone for

    ¡°As for whether you believe me or not, all I¡¯ll say is that, by being here and recording the video, I¡¯m leaving behind evidence. If what I said just now was wrong, Zoe can take this video to court and sue me. But if Zoe doesn¡¯t dare to sue, it means that everything I said is true.¡± Shelly looked into the camera as if she was trying to control her emotions.

    After a while, she said, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry to have caused Nox so much trouble. I hope everyone will believe in Nox¡¯s innocence.¡±

    Then, the video recording ended. The man could not help but p his hands.

    He was really surprised that Shelly managed to finish the recording in one go. Moreover, she was not nervous at all, and there was not a single mistake in her lines.

    ¡°Is that alright?¡± Shelly reacted calmly to the man¡¯s praise.

    She just wanted to settle everything as soon as possible and cut ties with Nox, so she was very cooperative and serious.

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±

    The man turned around and walked to Nox, who was at the side ying games on his phone. Seeing Nox¡¯s gloomy expression, the man did not dare to disturb Nox, so he just stared at Nox from the side

    Shelly also looked at Nox from the side, watching him take everyone for granted and wasting everyone¡¯s time. It seemed like rich people really had the right to be arrogant. No wonder everyone in the world was greedy for money.

    After 20 minutes, Nox finished the game. However, he ignored everyone else and started another game.

    The man could not hold it in any longer. While Nox was choosing a character, he asked respectfully, ¡°Mr. Winter, we¡¯ve recorded the video. Do you want to take a look?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Nox¡¯s eyes was fixed on the phone screen, seemingly unconcerned about the matter at hand.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s pretty good.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Winter, you can take a look at it.¡± the man suggested.

    ¡°When I¡¯m done with this game.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    While Nox was ying games, everyone was by his side, watching him y.

    Just like that, Shelly watched as Nox behaved rudely in the game. He would even start a voice chat and scold his teammates.

    All the staff members in the room waited quietly for Nox until finally, he finished a game.

    The man quickly said, ¡°Mr. Winter, I¡¯ve put the video on TV. Please take a look.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± Nox¡¯s expression was ugly. ¡°Can¡¯t you see how badly I lost?¡± The man held it in and did not dare to say anything else.

    Then, Nox started another game. The moment he started choosing the character, Shelly walked over and took Nox¡¯s phone. Now, Nox looked furious, and none of the staff in the room dared to breathe loudly.

    They did not expect Shelly to be so domineering that she would snatch the phone from Mr. Winter¡¯s hand. At that moment, she seemed very different to the woman before, who did whatever she was told and did not seem to have a temper.

    ¡°Watch the video first,¡± Shelly said.

    Nox¡¯s expression was cold.

    ¡°Once you¡¯ve watched the video, you can y as long you want,¡± Shelly said bluntly. ¡°I don¡¯t have that much time for you to waste!¡±

    ¡°Give me back my phone!¡± Nox said coldly, not caring what Shelly was saying.

    ¡°Watch the video first.¡± ¡°Give me back my phone!¡±

    ¡°I say, watch the video first!¡±

    As Shelly¡¯s presence grew stronger, Nox¡¯s expression became more unsightly.

    The staff members in the room were really shocked, and the man closest to them wanted to disappear from the spot. After all, no one in Harken dared to offend Nox.

    In Zoe¡¯s case, she had to go against Nox because she had no other choice. If she did not fight back, she would be left with nothing, so she could only take the risk. However, that woman in front of him¡­ She was really courting death.

    Nox suddenly stood up from the sofa, his aura overbearing. Immediately, Shelly was one head shorter than Nox.

    ¡°Shelly, I¡¯ll say it again. Give me back my phone-¡±

    ¡°m!¡± Shelly returned it to him by throwing it hard at him, and when it fell to the ground, the sound of the phone screen shattering rang out.

    The air in the room was really tense, and Nox¡¯s expression was grim.

    ¡°Shelly, do you have a death wish?¡± Nox was so angry that he gritted his teeth and his body trembled.

    He clenched his fists so tightly that he might hit her in the next second..

 Chapter 1634 - Chapter 1634: Shelly Recordes a Video to Clear Noxâ€™s Name

    Chapter 1634: Shelly Recordes a Video to Clear Nox¡¯s Name

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    At that moment, Shelly was not afraid. In fact, she was angry at how evil Nox

    was.

    She said, ¡°Do you want to watch the video?¡±

    ¡°Shelly!¡± Nox really wanted to strangle her.

    Who did Shelly think she was? How dare she threaten him like that? ¡°I¡¯ll ask you one more time. Do you want to watch the video?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Nox shouted back at her.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to watch it.¡± Shelly said bluntly, ¡°If you don¡¯t watch it, it means that you¡¯ve tacitly approved of this video, and I¡¯ve done what I promised you. From now on, whether it¡¯s because you¡¯re dissatisfied with this video and want me to re-record it or for any other reason, I won¡¯t agree to it.

    Don¡¯t forget what you promised me.¡±

    After saying that, Shelly turned around and left.

    As Nox watched as Shelly walk away with such determination, he suddenly stepped forward and mmed the door that Shelly had opened shut. For a second, Shelly really wanted to kill Nox and take him down with her.

    ¡°Shelly, are you really not going to beg me?¡± Nox asked coldly.

    He had given her so much time, but was she not going to beg him? Did she know how much of an impact it would have on her if the recording was exposed?

    No one would think that her sudden rification of the matter was a manifestation of her moral character. On the contrary, it would only attract the insults of the entire nation.

    Did she know the consequences of doing that? Yet, she could ept it so calmly.

    ¡°What should I beg you for?¡± Shelly asked.

    Nox really wanted to kill Shelly. Even though he was being scolded by the entire country, nothing could make him as angry as how cold Shelly was to him right now.

    ¡°So what if I beg you? If I do, will you not post this recording?¡± Shelly sneered, ¡°It will only satisfy your evil intentions and the pleasure of having someone submit to you, Young Master Winter. It won¡¯t change the oue at all!¡±

    ¡°In your eyes, am I that bad of a person?¡± Nox asked her through gritted teeth.

    He really wished he could bite her to death. Why right did Shelly have to look down on him?

    ¡°Unbearably bad!¡± Shelly enunciated each word.

    Nox clenched his fists so tightly that even his bones seemed to be cracking. However, just when Shelly thought that Nox was going to beat her up, he suddenly let go of her.

    Shelly looked at Nox, who seemed to be trying to calm himself down as he suddenly did not look agitated at all.

    He said to the man in the room, ¡°Since you think it¡¯s okay, just put it up on the Inte.¡±

    The man was stunned. For a second, he thought that Mr. Winter did not want to post the video at all. That was why thetter had not watched the video and had forced Shelly to beg him. It made the man wonder whether it was all too much of a blow for Nox or if was it because his pride could not take it.

    ¡°Are you deaf?¡± Nox was furious.

    Frightened, the man quickly said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll arrange it immediately.¡±

    As he spoke, he quickly took out his phone to make a call.

    Nox¡¯s throat moved slightly, and he turned around, only to see that Shelly had left the moment he let her go. There was no reluctance. It was as if what was going to happen next had nothing to do with her.

    Nox clenched his fists again. Since Shelly did not mind, he had nothing to worry about, and since Shelly could be so shameless, there was no need for him to feel guilty!

    Half an hourter, Shelly¡¯s video was on the Inte. The plot twist again caused an uproar on the inte.

    Recently, Nox¡¯s poprity had far surpassed the top celebrities in the entertainment industry as everyone was talking about Nox.

    The moment that video was released, Nox¡¯s name was cleared, but Zoe had to bear the infamy. This time, it included Shelly, who was scolded as badly as Zoe!

    Someone even read Nox¡¯s fortune out of kindness and said that he was not suitable to be with any woman in his life.. He was suited to be alone until the day he died!

 Chapter 1635 - Chapter 1635: Zoe Is Pregnant

    Chapter 1635: Zoe Is Pregnant

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Shelly had to admit that she was a little impulsive to clear Nox¡¯s name.

    She wanted to use that method to make sure that she and Nox never interact again, but she had never expected the consequences to be so serious. As she had never experienced cyberbullying before, she did not know how brutal it could be.

    The first impact of the cyberbullying was that Be was expelled from school.

    After Be had rested for nearly ten days after her surgery, Shelly brought

    Be to the kindergarten, but the director of the school immediately dismissed Be. The reason was that they did not want Be to be bullied by others because of Shelly. In order to ensure Be¡¯s physical and mental health, Shelly was advised not to bring Be to the kindergarten for the time being.

    However, that kind of expulsion was not just limited to one kindergarten as all of the other ones also rejected Be¡¯s entry. Although Shelly was a little unhappy about it, she epted the reality.

    With regard to the negative press about her, she knew she would be criticized by others. Since Be was very easily implicated, she decided to let Be take a break from school for a period of time. After the matter was over, it would not be toote for Be to go to school then.

    Unexpectedly, Be¡¯s temporary absence from school was not the only thing that affected her. Even on the streets, people would point at her and talk about her.

    Once, she brought Be to the supermarket, and everyone looked at her and talked about her as if they were looking at a monster. Another time, she took Be to the hospital for a check-up, and the doctors and nurses were also extremely unfriendly to her and even Be.

    Shelly thought that she was merely being attacked on the Inte and that she could ignore them. After all, it was just a virtual world to her, and she did not expect it to have such a massive impact on her real life. However, what caught her off guard was experiencing a series of things that she did not expect.

    For example, she had received artificial limbs in the mail before. Although they were fake, when Shelly opened the package, she was almost scared to death.

    She had also received a terrifying phone call, which woke her up in the middle of the night. As soon as she answered the call, she heard a sinister and terrifying voiceing from the other end. Shelly was so scared that she smashed her phone on the ground.

    The most outrageous thing was that someone had pasted a picture of Be¡¯s tombstone, which they generated from theputer, on her door. That time, she really broke down so hard that she could not calm down. Her sudden loss of control had truly frightened Be.

    That was the first time Shelly doubted her life. She had never regretted leaving the Winters but regretted what happened this time. She did not expect it to be so serious as to affect her normal life.

    For a long time, she had a nervous breakdown and sealed herself and Be away from the public. They did not go out, did not ept any packages, and did not answer any calls. They simply stayed at home every day and did not leave the house. Once a week when Shelly would go out to shop for food, she would fully arm herself and return home as quickly as possible.

    Despite that, Be was still a child and was different from adults. Soon, she had forgotten the hurt they had suffered and would mor to go out and y.

    Every time, she would cry at Shelly, but Shelly still chose to refuse. Hence, Be would lean against the window, sobbing and looking pitifully at the world outside.

    Shelly¡¯s heart ached to see her daughter like that. However, because of the harm that the outside world had brought them, she, as cruel as she was, made Be stay at home. The two seemed to be isted from the world, sealed in a small space in their own room.

    Shelly did not know how long she would have to live like that. She even began to think of taking Be away from South Hampton City, but where should she go after leaving South Hampton City? Somewhere without cyber bullying?

    Shelly met Zoe a week after she released the video to the public. It was Zoe who went to her house to look for her.

    In fact, she did not open the door at first. During this period of time, there would be knocks on the door from time to time, and it was always in the middle of the night. Every time, she would be woken up by a fright and then she would not be able to sleep for the entire night.

    When Zoe came to look for her, she thought it was a prank until Zoe told her who she was..

 Chapter 1636 - Chapter 1636: Zoe Is Pregnant

    Chapter 1636: Zoe Is Pregnant

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Through the peephole, Shelly saw Zoe standing alone at her door and hesitated for a long time before opening the door.

    Zoe had lost her former glory. At that moment, she was bare-faced and dressed casually. She looked haggard. It turned out that, without money, she was no different from an ordinary person.

    ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Shelly was on guard.

    She had suffered so much malice from the outside world recently that she could not be calm about it.

    ¡°Give me back my money.¡± Zoe was straightforward and did not beat around the bush.

    Shelly looked at her.

    ¡°Give me back the 200 thousand dors I gave you back then!¡± Zoe was even a little agitated.

    ¡°Why should I return it to you?¡±

    ¡®Why? Because this agreement letter says so!¡± Zoe took it out of her bag. ¡°We agreed that you wouldn¡¯t speak ill of me before Nox. Now that you¡¯ve refuted my usations against Nox in front of the entire country and caused me to end up in this state, shouldn¡¯t you return the money to me?¡±

    To be honest, Shelly never thought that Zoe would ask her for money. She had not been watching the news recently because of the cyberbullying she had been through, so she did not know what kind of downfall had befallen the Sullivans.

    However, looking at Zoe¡¯s current situation, she assumed that the Sullivans should have gone bankrupt. Otherwise, 200 thousand dors would be nothing to Zoe, and Zoe would not have asked her to return it.

    ¡°It¡¯s gone.¡± Shelly refused.

    It was because the money was indeed gone. If she still had it, she probably would not return it either.

    With her current situation, she also needed money. She could not go to work but still had to pay for Be¡¯s post-treatment fees. She also had to pay for her and Be¡¯s living expenses. To her, money was the only thing that could keep her alive.

    ¡°It¡¯s gone? How could it be gone? Give it back to me!¡± Zoe instantly flew off the handle.

    She probably did not expect that she would be in such a sorry state for a mere 200 thousand dors one day.

    ¡°If it¡¯s gone, it¡¯s gone. Why don¡¯t you go to court and sue me? Let¡¯s see what the court decides.¡±

    ¡°Shelly, you can¡¯t be so shameless! You didn¡¯t live up to your promise. Why don¡¯t you return the money to me? Give it back to me!¡± Zoe was on the verge of breaking down.

    She was so poor that she really needed money now. After all, she did not expect Nox to be so cruel. Not only did he bankrupt their family, but he also made them bear a huge debt, forcing their family of three to move from a luxurious vi to a slum.

    In just a week, they were so poor that they could not even fork out a single cent. They also looked for their former business partners, rtives, and friends to ask for help, but they were all cruelly rejected. The reason for the rejection was that they, too, did not want to offend Nox. No one dared to offend Nox.

    Zoe¡¯s family was at their wits¡¯ end, and that was when she remembered that she had given Shelly 200 thousand dors. Now, she wanted to get that 200 thousand dors back!

    ¡°I said it¡¯s gone. I¡¯ve used it up.¡± Shelly forced herself to calm down in response to Zoe¡¯s agitation.

    ¡°What did you use it on? What did you use it on?¡± Zoe asked her in devastation.

    That was the money that would save her life. Without that money, she did not know how her family would survive.

    ¡°In short, nothing¡¯s left,¡± Shelly said coldly.

    ¡°Shelly, you bitch!¡± Zoe was so angry that her body was trembling.

    She was really at her wit¡¯s end. Without Shelly¡¯s 200 thousand dors, she did not know how she could survive.

    ¡°p!¡± Zoe raised her hand and suddenly pped Shelly hard across the face.

    For a second, Shelly felt as if her ears had gone deaf, but she did not retaliate. Since she had not fulfilled her promise to Zoe, logically speaking, she should return the 200 thousand dors. However, because she needed money and was unwilling to sell the house, she went against her conscience and did not relent.

    ¡°Shelly, you bitch, you will die a horrible death one day!¡± Zoe cursed. By then, she had lost it.

    On the other hand, Shelly did not refute it. She just looked at Zoe coldly, watching her lose control.

    Who would have thought that the once morous young miss would end up like that one day?

 Chapter 1637 - 1637: Zoe Is Pregnant

    Chapter 1637: Zoe Is Pregnant

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°I really don¡¯t have any money. No matter how much trouble you cause here, I don¡¯t have any money.¡± Shelly made it very clear to Zoe.

    Zoe¡¯s eyes were red as she probably really wanted to kill Shelly.

    ¡°You can leave,¡± Shelly ordered.

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving!¡± Zoe refused immediately, and it looked like she would never leave. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere until you give me the money! Shelly, if you don¡¯t return the money to me, I won¡¯t go anywhere!¡±

    Shelly narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°Anyway, I have nothing now. If I don¡¯t get the money back, my parents will beat me to death. Not only will they beat me to death, but our family of three will starve to death,¡± Zoe said fiercely to Shelly, looking hopeless.

    Shelly looked at Zoe coldly. She knew what Zoe had gone through, but she did not sympathize with her. Everything was Zoe¡¯s fault, and she should bear the consequences herself.

    It was true that she had taken 200 thousand dors from Zoe, but Zoe had given it to her willingly. She had not extorted or ckmailed Zoe. Moreover, she had also been implicated in the matter between Nox and Zoe, so she did not feel guilty about the 200 thousand dors.

    Then, when she heard that Zoe was going to pester her, she went forward and pushed Zoe away, forcing Zoe to leave.

    Zoe almost fell to the ground from Shelly¡¯s sudden push. However, Shelly opened the door and kept pushing Zoe out with all her might. Zoe did not react in time at first, but when she did, she started fighting with Shelly.

    Just like that, the two women started fighting crazily, and no one showed mercy. The two of them tugged at each other¡¯s hair and wed each other¡¯s bodies, wishing they could beat each other to death.

    ¡°Shelly, you b*tch! Let go of me!¡± Shelly was grabbing Zoe¡¯s hair so hard that Zoe felt that her scalp was about to fall off.

    In fact, Zoe was also doing the same to Shelly. There were countless scratches on Shelly¡¯s face and body, all left by Zoe¡¯s long nails.

    ¡°If you leave, I¡¯ll let you go. Leave my house!¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t give me the money, I won¡¯t leave. You¡¯ll suffer, and we¡¯ll all suffer together! Ah!¡± Zoe screamed because Shelly was pulling at her hair.

    Shelly also screamed because Zoe was doing the same to her. However, neither of them showed weakness and neither of them let go of each other.

    Just as Shelly thought that she and Zoe might really die¡­ a male voice suddenly sounded.

    ¡°Let go of Shelly!¡± Benjamin roared.

    He really did not expect to see the two women hitting each other desperately when he came to see Shelly. At that moment, he realized that he could not underestimate the power a woman could unleash when she was angry.

    ¡°Let go of Shelly.¡± Benjamin stepped forward and grabbed Zoe¡¯s hand with a lot of strength.

    Zoe let go in pain, and Shelly suddenly pushed Zoe away, causing Zoe to take a few steps back. The two of them were in a sorry state, with their hair messy and their faces and bodies covered in scratches.

    ¡°Shelly, are you okay?¡± Benjamin did not even look at Zoe as he asked Shelly with concern.

    He had seen the bleeding scratches on Shelly¡¯s face and neck.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Shelly said, ¡°Please help me get this woman away.¡±

    With that, she turned around and wanted to leave. She really did not want to see Zoe for even a second.

    ¡°Shelly, I said I won¡¯t leave. I won¡¯t leave even if I die. I won¡¯t leave until you return my money!¡± Zoe shouted crazily.

    Shelly gnashed her teeth and went forward to push Zoe away. At the same time, Zoe pushed Shelly away with all her might. Seeing that the two of them might start fighting again, Benjamin quickly protected Shelly and pushed Zoe

    away.

    Since there was a huge difference between a man¡¯s strength and a woman¡¯s, Benjamin made Zoe fall to the ground with one push when Shelly could not even push Zoe away no matter how hard she tried.

    The moment Zoe fell to the ground, her expression changed, and the pain made her lie on the floor. She suddenly clutched her stomach and felt a heart-wrenching pain that almost made her faint.

    Neither Benjamin nor Shelly noticed Zoe¡¯s abnormality. At that moment, Benjamin even pulled Zoe up from the ground roughly and tried to push her out of Shelly¡¯s house..

 Chapter 1638 - 1638: Zoe Is Pregnant

    Chapter 1638: Zoe Is Pregnant

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°It hurts¡­¡± Zoe¡¯s face was pale, and her voice had be weak.

    Benjamin thought that Zoe was just pretending, so he did not take it to heart. However, Shelly suddenly saw a trace of blood on the spot where Zoe had fallen, and her expression changed immediately.

    She quickly turned to look at Zoe¡¯s expression. Seeing that Zoe¡¯s pain was not faked, she quickly called out to Benjamin, ¡°Ben, Zoe is bleeding.¡±

    Stunned, Benjamin stopped moving. He turned to look at the floor and then at Zoe, who was in so much pain.

    Zoe, who could only feel the unbearable pain, grabbed Benjamin¡¯s hand. ¡°Please take me to the hospital. Please take me to the hospital. It hurts. It really hurts¡­¡±

    Benjamin froze. All he did was push Zoe just now, and there was no way a young person would to be in so much pain just from being pushed to the ground. Hence, he looked at Shelly helplessly.

    Shelly did not hesitate to say, ¡°Let¡¯s take her to the hospital.¡¯

    If something really happened to Zoe, they would be implicated!

    ¡°You should carry Zoe downstairs and get a taxi. I¡¯ll be right down with Be,¡± Shelly said anxiously.

    Benjamin quickly nodded. Then, he squatted down and carried Zoe on his back before leaving quickly.

    Meanwhile, Shelly went to her room and carried Be out. As she knew Zoe hade with ill intentions, she had told Be stay in the bedroom, but she could not possibly leave Be alone at home now.

    With Be in her arms, she quickly left the house. She had thought that she would never go out again for a long time, but because of Zoe, she had no choice.

    When she carried Be to the entrance of the neighborhood, Benjamin had just managed to get a taxi. They quickly got in and got the driver to drive to the hospital as fast as possible.

    Zoe¡¯s face was pale. However, she did not seem to be in as much pain as she did in the beginning, so it was rtively quiet in the car.

    The taxi soon arrived at the hospital, and Benjamin carried Zoe to the emergency room.

    The doctor briefly asked about Zoe¡¯s condition and then asked, ¡°Are you married?¡±

    Zoe was stunned. It seemed like not everyone was aware of the gossip that was going on because it was obvious that the older doctor in front of them did not recognize Zoe and Shelly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shelly asked nervously.

    ¡°I suspect she¡¯s pregnant,¡± the doctor said.

    As soon as he said that, not only Shelly but Zoe was also surprised as she looked at the doctor in disbelief.

    The doctor said bluntly, ¡°Based on your condition, you should be pregnant. However, you said your stomach hurt a lot just now, and coupled with the fact that you were bleeding, I suspect there¡¯s a possibility of a miscarriage. So, we need to do an ultrasound on you to confirm it. If it¡¯s confirmed that you have had a miscarriage, we¡¯ll have to perform a curettage for you. But if not much harm has been inflicted on the fetus, we¡¯ll think of a way to protect it.¡±

    Zoe did not seem to believe what the doctor said, and Shelly was a little stunned to speak too.

    ¡°Go get an ultrasound scan first and thene back to me with the results,¡± the doctor said seriously.

    After that, he gave them the bill for them to make payment.

    Shelly took the bill and nced at Zoe, who still seemed to be in a state of shock. Hence, she turned to Benjamin and said, ¡°Take care of Be for me. I¡¯ll go pay the bill.¡±

    Benjamin nodded and held Be without saying much, while Shelly went to pay the fee and then took Zoe for an ultrasound examination.

    When the examination results were out, Zoe was confirmed pregnant. Although the fetal heart was a little weak, it was still there. After seeing the results, the doctor told Zoe to stay in the hospital to make sure the baby was alright.

    Zoe, however, still could not believe that she was pregnant as she had never even thought about getting pregnant. Just then, she suddenly remembered that she and Nox did not take any precautions once¡­ which meant it was Nox¡¯s child.

    At that thought, Zoe instantly became excited. If she was pregnant with Nox¡¯s child, would Nox let her off? Would that child turn her life around for the better? Would there be a chance for her to start over with Nox?

    Shelly saw Zoe¡¯s sudden excitement and knew what Zoe was thinking.

    She said, ¡°You¡¯d better contact Nox. We don¡¯t have the money since the hospitalization involves the child.¡±

    Shelly had originally epted to pay for Zoe¡¯s treatment fees. However, since it was Nox¡¯s child and Nox was so rich, Shelly would save as much as she could.

    When Zoe heard Shelly¡¯s words, she became even more unsettled. She asked

    Shelly, ¡°Do you think Nox will ept this child?¡±

    For the first time, she calmly asked Shelly for her opinion.

    Shelly answered seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Based on her understanding of Nox, he was not a soft-hearted person. However, she did not know if Nox would be moved by the child.

    ¡°What if he doesn¡¯t want it?¡± Zoe suddenly thought of that oue and broke out in cold sweat.

    ¡°That¡¯s between you and Nox. It has nothing to do with me.¡± Shelly said coldly,

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and settle the hospitalization procedures for you first.¡±

    In the end, she paid for Zoe¡¯s hospitalization fees. She could not hold any hope for Nox anyway, and the need for Zoe to be hospitalized to make sure her fetus was alright was indeed rted to her. Hence, she should not be so petty..

 Chapter 1639 - 1639: Noxâ€™s Indifference, Shelly Was Attacked Again

    Chapter 1639: Nox¡¯s Indifference, Shelly Was Attacked Again

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Shelly still went to settle the admission procedures for Zoe to be hospitalized so that she could nurse the fetus. Afterpleting everything, Shelly was ready to leave with Benjamin and Be.

    Ultimately, that was all she could do for Zoe. There was no way she would stay in the hospital to take care of Zoe.

    ¡°Shelly,¡± Zoe suddenly called out to her.

    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Shelly turned to look at Zoe.

    ¡°Can you call Nox for me?¡± Zoe asked.

    Zoe waspletely different from the woman earlier who went to Shelly¡¯s house to ask for money. At that moment, Zoe seemed to have recovered her upbringing as a daughter of a noble family and was very polite.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you do it yourself?¡±

    ¡°I just called.¡± She had tried to call Nox when Shelly went to handle the follow-up procedures for her admission. ¡°But Nox didn¡¯t pick up.¡±

    Nox would never give her his attention anymore

    ¡°That¡¯s your own problem.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m begging you, Shelly. Nox hates me so much that he won¡¯t pick up my calls, but I have to tell Nox about the child. I can¡¯t raise the child on my own. I can¡¯t even support myself¡± Zoe¡¯s eyes reddened. ¡°You don¡¯t know how difficult my life is now. My family just went bankrupt because of me, and my parents hate me to the bone. If I don¡¯t get the money back, they will beat me to death. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t havee to you for money. I¡¯m really forced to a dead end. ¡±

    Shelly looked indifferently at Zoe, who seemed devastated. ¡°That has nothing to do with me. About what happened between you and Nox, no matter how miserable you are, it¡¯s all your own fault. You can¡¯t me anyone else for it. On top of that, you were the one who dragged me into this mess, and I have no reason to help you. Helping you settle the hospitalization procedures and making sure your baby is alright the best I can do.¡±

    ¡°Shelly!¡± Seeing that Shelly was about to leave, Zoe quickly stopped her. ¡°The person who hurt you wasn¡¯t me. It was Nox. At the end of the day, I didn¡¯t do anything to harm you. Instead, you were the one who used the video to bite me back in the *ss. If you hadn¡¯t helped Nox rify the video and clear his name, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. When I exposed that video, I had people censor you because I was also trying my best to avoid hurting you!¡±

    ¡°You only censored it because if someone recognized me, it would be unfavorable for you to use Nox of cheating. After all, if you dig deeper, you¡¯ll know about my past rtionship with Nox, and the whole world knows that Nox doesn¡¯t like me! If he doesn¡¯t like me, why did he sleep with me? People might put two and two together and think I was the one who deliberately seduced him. That way, your usation will easily be overturned. Therefore, you didn¡¯t censor me because of your kindness!¡± Shelly exposed him.

    Zoe was rendered speechless by what Shelly said. At that time, that was indeed what she thought.

    ¡°Besides, you were the one who drugged him on purpose. If you hadn¡¯t drugged him and made him sleep with me, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten involved in this mess. I wouldn¡¯t have to suffer so much cyberbullying because of the grudge between you and Nox!¡± Shelly got emotional as she spoke.

    Everything she had been through recently was too overwhelming, and she even believed that if it continued, she would have a mental breakdown. If not for Be, she might have been defeated long ago. However, because of Be, she had no choice but to be strong ¡ª to grit her teeth and endure it.

    Zoe was embarrassed by Shelly¡¯s usation. With tears in her eyes, she continued to exin, ¡°I really didn¡¯t want to involve you. Besides, Nox was the one who made you do it. I was just trying to protect myself. Everything was Nox¡¯s fault.

    ¡°It really doesn¡¯t matter whose fault it is. I just want to stay far away from you and Nox. I just want to live my own life!¡± Shelly was very determined. ¡°So, whatever happens between you and Nox is your problem. It has nothing to do with me!¡±

    Zoe did not expect Shelly to be so determined. She had always thought that people like Shelly would be soft-hearted. As long as she acted pitiful, Shelly wouldpromise.

    Nevertheless, the gnashed her teeth and said, ¡°If you call Nox for me and exin my situation, I won¡¯t ask you for the 200 thousand dors anymore.¡±

    Shelly stopped in her tracks. In fact, she had never thought of returning it to Zoe.

    ¡°You know how down and out I am now. Even if I¡¯ve given something away, I¡¯ll still shamelessly ask for it back. So, no matter how determined you are about not returning me my money, if I can¡¯t survive anymore, I¡¯ll stille to you fo it..¡± Zoe said, ¡°The only way to make both of us feel better, or the only way to stop you from me harassing you, is to let Nox take care of me!¡±

 Chapter 1640 - 1640: Noxâ€™s Indifference, Shelly Was Attacked Again

    Chapter 1640: Nox¡¯s Indifference, Shelly Was Attacked Again

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Shelly wavered because she did not want Zoe to pester her again. She wanted to stay as far away from Zoe and Nox as she could.

    If that was the case¡­

    She thought for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll call Nox, but the oue has nothing to do with me. And after the call, don¡¯te looking for me or get me to pay you back!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Zoe agreed immediately.

    Shelly gritted her teeth and did not hesitate to call Nox. The call went through, but the other party did not pick up.

    Just when Shelly thought that Nox would not answer her call, the call suddenly went through, and she heard Nox¡¯s sarcastic voice. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you tell me never toe looking for you again? Why are you looking for me now? Can¡¯t survive alone anymore? Do you need my help?¡±

    Shelly hated Nox so much that the moment she heard Nox¡¯s voice, she had the urge to smash her phone into pieces.

    At that moment, Nox was sitting in his office. He had all the evidence of Zoe¡¯s crimes prepared, which could send Zoe to prison at any time. Once the case that Zoe had drugged him was established in court, Shelly would be able to clear her name.

    In fact, he had been waiting for Shelly¡¯s call. As long as she showed her weakness, he would immediately make her life better.

    As expected, Shelly could not hold on for long anymore. He even thought that Shelly would note to him so soon, so he did not expect her call.

    He had to admit that the moment he saw Shelly¡¯s phone call, his heart was beating faster and he was a little nervous. It was that strange emotion that made him take a long time to answer Shelly¡¯s call. On one hand, it was to adjust his emotions, and on the other hand, it was to show that he did not care about Shelly.

    ¡°Zoe is pregnant.¡± Shelly enunciated each word.

    She ignored everything that Nox just said and was only calling Nox to tell him that Zoe was pregnant.

    ¡°What?¡± Nox¡¯s tone changed.

    He probably thought that he had heard wrongly.

    ¡°I said, Zoe is pregnant with your child!¡± Shelly repeated, ¡°She¡¯s in the hospital now. Come over and take a look.¡±

    ¡°If Zoe is pregnant, why are you calling me? Shelly, would you be so kind as to inform me?¡± Nox mocked, ¡°If you want to see me, just say it. There¡¯s no need for you toe up with so many excuses.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether you believe it or not. I¡¯m just informing you. It doesn¡¯t matter if you want toe or not.¡± Shelly did not want to waste her breath on Nox.

    With that, she hung up the phone. Then, she sent a message to Nox, giving him Zoe¡¯s location and ward number.

    After that, Shelly looked at Zoe and said, ¡°This is the most I can do for you. As for whether Nox wille or not, or whether he¡¯ll ept the child, that¡¯s your problem. No matter what you say, I won¡¯t be threatened by you again.¡±

    Zoe still had something to say. However, Shelly turned around and said to Benjamin, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Benjamin nodded and left with Shelly, leaving Zoe alone in the ward.

    Zoe, too, knew that she could not threaten Shelly, who was much tougher than she thought. She had always thought that a woman without status or money would be easy to bully!

    She gritted her teeth. At that moment, she could only hope that Nox woulde to see her. No matter what, she had to grab onto thatst straw of hope.

    While Zoe was thinking about it, she suddenly saw Nox. He had gotten here so fast that it caught her by surprise.

    As a matter of fact, she was prepared for Nox not toe today. Considering how cold Nox had been to her recently, she did not dare to have too much hope of himing to see her.

    The moment Zoe saw Nox, her eyes reddened and tears kept falling. She looked extremely aggrieved and pitiful.

    However, the first thing Nox said was, ¡°Where¡¯s Shelly?¡± Zoe was stunned for a second, and she looked straight at Nox.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Shelly?¡± Nox asked coldly.

    ¡°She has left.¡± Zoe replied, ¡°She left after calling you. I was left alone.¡±

    Nox gritted his teeth. He could not believe that Shelly had called him but did not even wait for him!

    ¡°Nox, I thought you weren¡¯t going toe. I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± Zoe looked at Nox carefully and said, ¡°I thought I would never see you again..¡±

 Chapter 1641 Noxs Indifference, Shelly Was Attacked Again

    Chapter 1641 Nox''s Indifference, Shelly Was Attacked Again

    Nox''s eyes turned cold. He was so cold to Zoe that there was no way he still had any feelings for her.

    He had never thought that Zoe would make a cuckold out of him. Although he was furious, he was not sad about her hurting him. All he thought about was taking revenge on Zoe! On the contrary, Shelly was somehow the one he cared about during this period of time.

    Nox did not let himself think too deeply about it. He said, "I''ll call her immediately."

    Zoe was stunned, and she looked at Nox in disbelief. "This is our child. How can we¨C"

    "Ours?" Nox sneered. "Are you sure this child is mine?"

    The cold smile looked ironic. It was as if she was the biggest joke in the world.

    Zoe was actually prepared for Nox to treat her like that. Her eyes were red as she said, "I know I''ve done a lot of things to let you down, but you''re the only person I love. Nox, I will never get pregnant with another man''s child besides yours¡­"

    "Do you think I''ll believe you?" Nox raised his eyebrows.

    "Didn''t we skip using any contraceptives on the eve of our wedding?" Zoe reminded him, "You said that we didn''t need to take any precautions, so the child was conceived that night."

    "So what? Do you think I''ll let you give birth to it?" Nox did not want to waste time talking to Zoe.

    No matter whose the child was, he did not want any of them. He even believed that it was better if it were someone else''s because if it was his, he would die of disgust. He could not ept his child living in such a slutty woman''s body, which would be an insult to his child.

    "Nox, the child is innocent. No matter what happened between us, you shouldn''t be angry at the child." Zoe acted pitifully.

    "I''m not here to talk nonsense with you. I''ll arrange the surgery immediately. You should be prepared." After saying that, Nox turned around and left.

    "Nox!" Zoe got down from the bed and grabbed Nox''s hand. "Don''t do this. I beg you. The child is innocent. You can''t do this."

    Nox''s expression was ugly as he pushed Zoe away strongly, causing Zoe to take a few steps back.

    Nox said, "Zoe, from the moment you cheated on me, there will be no feelings between us. Don''t use the child to threaten me. It''s useless to me!"

    "Nox, how can you be so cruel? How can you be so cruel to me? How could you be so cold-blooded and kill your own flesh and blood? How could you do this? God will punish you for doing it!" Zoe broke down.

    She was devastated about how determined Nox was.

    Nox, however, was unmoved. There was not a trace of sympathy on his face. In fact, his face was filled with disgust. He said, "You should have known that this would happen when you betrayed me."

    After saying that, Nox turned around and left. Zoe watched as Nox disappear from her sight and broke down in tears.

    Nox never used to be like that. In the past, Nox was obedient to her and would do whatever she said. Hence, she had never expected Nox to call it quits with her and drive her into a corner.

    She had always thought that Nox would still have feelings for her. Considering they had been together for more than three years, there was no way for him not to have any feelings for her. However, the current Nox was cold-blooded and terrifying, and he did not leave her any leeway.

    She was so angry that her entire body was trembling. She had originally thought that she could get something out of the child. Even if Nox did not want it, at least she could get some benefits from him, such as money. However, before she could say anything, Nox left. The fact that he did not take her seriously at all upset her.

    After Nox left, a few doctors in white coats walked in and said to Zoe, "We''ll be preparing for surgery in half an hour, so we''ll do a pre-surgery examination now."

    Zoe looked at the doctors and nurses in front of her nkly. It turned out that Nox''s words just now were not to scare her. Everything had been arranged so quickly.

    No. She would not allow Nox to have his way. Since he wanted to treat her like that, she would make him suffer too!

    ¡­

    After Shelly and Benjamin left the hospital with Be, they went straight home.

 Chapter 1642 Noxs Indifference, Shelly Was Attacked Again

    Chapter 1642 Nox''s Indifference, Shelly Was Attacked Again

    When they arrived at the entrance of the residential area, Shelly took Be from Benjamin''s arms and said, "It''s okay. I can head back myself. You should go back too."

    "You want to drive me away so badly?" Benjamin smiled bitterly.

    "I just don''t want to waste your time. Don''t you have sses all the time?"

    "There aren''t that many sses to go to in university. I came after ss."

    "Go back." Shelly still refused Benjamin''spany. "You should know what I mean."

    As it was not Nox, she could be merciful and spare herself from being direct.

    "Didn''t we agree to be friends?"

    "This is the distance friends should keep."

    It meant that if he got any closer, he would be crossing the line.

    Benjamin felt helpless about it, but Shelly was not moved by Benjamin''s sadness as she did not want to implicate anyone. She would never do what Nox and Zoe did, where she would make things difficult for others just because she was not doing well.

    With that, Shelly carried Be and turned to leave, not giving Benjamin any chance. Just as she turned around, Benjamin suddenly shouted, "Be careful!"

    At the same time, Benjamin stood in front of Shelly, who hugged Be tightly in her arms to prevent her from getting hurt. At that moment, she felt that her entire body was drenched.

    It turned out that a person had suddenly appeared with a bucket and poured all the red liquid inside onto Shelly. Although Benjamin was standing in front of Shelly, her and Be''s clothes were stained red.

    The person who suddenly appeared was wearing a mask and a cap, and after sshing the liquid onto them, he quickly ran away. It was impossible to see who he was.

    "Shelly, are you okay?" Benjamin asked nervously.

    He saw that Shelly''s body was covered in red liquid. For a second, it felt like she was covered in blood.

    Shelly shook her head. "I''m fine."

    Right now, all her attention was on Be, who was frightened and had burst into tears.

    "Be, don''t cry. It''s alright. It''s alright," Shelly quickly coaxed Be.

    "Boohoo! Mommy, I''m scared. Mommy¡­" Be grabbed onto Shelly''s clothes and cried so hard that her body was trembling.

    "Don''t be afraid. I''ll protect you." Shellyforted her.

    At that moment, she hugged Be tightly and hurriedly ran into the neighborhood, with Benjamin following behind her. Shelly noticed him and wanted to tell him to go, but she held her tongue.

    When they returned home, Shelly quickly carried Be to the began to cry loudly again.

    "Don''t be afraid. We''ll just throw it away." Shellyforted her in a bathroom to take a shower and took off her blood-stained clothes.

    "Mommy, Mommy, there''s so much blood. I''m so scared..." Be looked at the blood on her clothes and was so frightened that she began to cry loudly again.

    "Don''t be afraid. We''ll just throw it away." Shellyforted her in a low voice.

    However, their bodies were really stained with blood. She did not know what kind of animal it was, but it had a fishy smell that made her want to vomit.

    "Mommy¡­ Boohoo¡­ Why did that person do this to us¡­" Be was crying his heart out, probably scared out of her wits.

    "He probably got the wrong person," Shelly told a white lie. "Be, don''t think about it anymore. I''ll make sure you''re clean and smell good, okay?"

    "Okay." Be nodded obediently.

    Shelly stroked Be''s head and cleaned herself and Be thoroughly. After washing up, she changed into clean clothes and packed up the blood-stained clothes, preparing to throw them out.

    As soon as she came out of the bathroom, she saw Benjamin standing in the living room, covered in blood. He was probably afraid that the blood would dirty the house, so he stood there and did not dare to move.

    Benjamin saw Shellye out with her face flushed red after a shower and quickly looked away.

    Shelly looked at Benjamin in a daze. After a long time, she said, "Go take a shower. I''ll find you some of my clothes to change into."

    "Alright." Benjamin quickly nodded.

    "I''m going to throw the clothes away."

    "Alright."

    Shelly quickly walked out of the house and threw the clothes into the trash can outside. Then, she returned to her room to look for some clothes.

    Even after searching for a while, she could not find a size that Benjamin could wear. Hence, she thought about it for a moment and put the pink bathrobe she had just washed in the bathroom.

    She said, "Put on my bathrobe for now. I''ll go out and buy you some clothester."

    "No need. After I take a shower, I''ll wash my clothes myself."

    "It''s covered in blood¡­"

    "It''s alright," Benjamin quickly said.

    Seeing the determination on Benjamin''s face, Shelly did not insist on getting him clothes. "In that case, you take a shower first."

    As she spoke, she turned on the shower for Benjamin before walking out of the bathroom and going to the living room.

    Then, she took a deep breath to calm herself down and put on the TV for Be to watch while she prepared dinner. There were many things she had to force herself to let go of and endure.

    While Shelly was heating the stove, a sudden knock came from the door, which shocked Shelly and startled Be.

    Just when Shelly thought it was another cyberbullying attack, she heard a roar from outside the door. "Shelly, open the door!"

    It was Nox!

 Chapter 1643 - 1643: Nox Barks Like a Dog

    Chapter 1643: Nox Barks Like a Dog

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Shelly was a little stunned when she heard Nox knocking on the door.

    She did not know why he was here at this time. Should he not be by Zoe¡¯s side and taking good care of their baby? Even if he did not want the baby, he should at least discuss with Zoe what to do with the baby, right?

    No matter what, he should not havee to her! Did he forget what he said? If he came looking for her again, he would be no better than a dog!

    ¡°Shelly, I know you¡¯re home. Open the door!¡± Nox shouted from outside the door.

    ¡°Mommy.¡± Be was frightened by the noise outside, and she sounded like she was about to cry again.

    Shelly took a deep breath. Whether it was Nox torturing her on purpose or the cyberbullying attacks they had suffered, she felt sorry for Be the most. Be was so young, but she had to go through so much with her.

    Shelly walked over and said to Be, ¡°I¡¯ll let you y with my phone for a while, but can you go back to your room for now?¡±

    ¡°But outside¡­¡± Be was terrified.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m Superwoman, and I can solve any problem.¡± Shelly smiled andforted Be.

    With that, she brought Be back to the bedroom and closed the door for Be before opening the main door.

    When the door opened, she saw Nox¡¯s angry appearance and heard him roar, ¡°Shelly, if you don¡¯t open the door, I¡¯ll smash it¡ª¡±

    That was when he paused and saw that Shelly had opened the door. Just like that, the two of them looked at each other coldly.

    Eventually, Nox seemed to have held back his temper, but he was still a little unhappy. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you open the door?¡±

    Why did she not open the door? Was there a need for her to exin herself?

    ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± Nox looked quite serious. At that moment, he walked straight into Shelly¡¯s house.

    However, Shelly stood in his way and said, ¡°A few days ago, you said that if you came looking for me again, you would be no better than a dog.¡± Nox almost choked on his own saliva. ¡°That¡¯s because you looking for me.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t say in your promise that I couldn¡¯t look for you.¡±

    ¡°Shelly, is it that hard for von to give me a wav out?¡± Nox was furious.

    In fact, he did not even know why he lost his temper at Shelly. He could tolerate anyone, but he could not control himself when it came to Shelly!

    ¡°I just want you to go through with your promise.¡± Shelly refused to budge.

    ¡°I said, I have something to tell you.¡± Nox was exasperated.

    ¡°When you promised, you said that you wouldn¡¯te looking for me ever again!¡± Shelly stood her ground.

    Nox red at the woman in front of him. He was so angry that he wanted to strangle her.

    For two minutes, the two of them were in a stalemate. However, Shelly did not have much patience with Nox, so she pulled the door close.

    ¡°Woof! Woof!¡±

    Shelly looked at Nox in a daze. For a second, she thought she had heard wrongly as she could not believe that Nox had barked like a dog in front of her!

    She continued to stare at Nox with her mouth agape. After barking, Nox looked visibly embarrassed!

    ¡°Is that enough?¡± Nox asked angrily.

    It was the most embarrassing moment of his life! It was even more embarrassing than being cuckolded by Zoe. After all, he did not ask for Zoe to cheat on him, but he had barked like a dog out of his own free will!

    What about his dignity? He really wanted to kill himself because of Shelly! ¡°Move aside!¡± Nox roared angrily, trying to hide his embarrassment.

    Shelly was speechless. It had crossed her mind that Nox woulde looking for her. Even though she had made him promise, with Nox¡¯s personality, he might go back on his word. Hence, she had no choice but to do something about him! However, never in a million years did she think that Nox would actually bark like a dog.

    At that moment, she did not know how to reject Nox! Looking at Nox¡¯s current appearance, she even found it funny and could not help butugh. She had never thought the day woulde when Nox would bark like a dog.

    Shelly¡¯s smile angered Nox, and his face turned red with anger.

    Just as he was about to fly into a rage again, Shelly heard Nox deliberately lower his voice and say, ¡°Happy now?¡±

    Shelly did not answer. She just tried to hold in herughter.

    It seemed like it had been a long time since he had seen Shelly smile. In his memory, the woman did not seem to like to smile much. She had always had a straight face.

    Nox was a little lost in thought. For a moment, he had forgotten that he wanted to go into Shelly¡¯s house..

 Chapter 1644 - 1644: Nox Barks Like a Dog

    Chapter 1644: Nox Barks Like a Dog

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    He just stood at the door.

    ¡°If you have something to say, say it here.¡± Shelly stopped smiling and suddenly said.

    She did not want Nox to enter her house either.

    ¡°I can¡¯t exin it right now. Let¡¯s go to your house and sit down and talk!¡± Nox came back to his senses and quickly said.

    ¡°We can talk while standing,¡± Shelly said determinedly.

    It made Nox angry again. Could he not just enjoy the nice moment when he was not angry at Shelly for a little longer?

    Nox suppressed his emotions and took a deep breath, trying to get himself topromise. Just as he was about to speak..

    ¡°Shelly, the washed clothes are cold¡­¡± Benjamin came out wearing Shelly¡¯s pink bathrobe with the washed clothes in hand. However, when he saw Nox at the door, he stopped talking.

    At that moment, Nox felt that his head was about to explode. He even felt as if his vision had turned ck and he was going to faint from anger! He was as angry as the time when he was almost angered to death by his grandfather!

    He clenched his fists tightly, and his eyes were bloodshot. He looked like he wanted to kill someone. Nevertheless, he gritted his teeth and asked Shelly, ¡°Why can he enter your house, but you won¡¯t let me in?¡±

    ¡°Why should I let you in?¡± Shelly asked.

    Shelly¡¯s words rendered Nox speechless. He should enter because¡­

    Shelly looked at Nox who was about to explode with anger, but she remained indifferent to him. She was frighteningly cold. ¡°If you have something to say, just say it here. If not, please leave.¡±

    Nox really felt that he had made a fool of himself! Why did hee here? To see Shelly and Benjamin living together? Did hee to see Benjamin in Shelly¡¯s bathrobe wandering around her house? Was he here to humiliate Shelly?

    Shelly frowned, looking displeased because he was standing in front of her and not saying a word. It made her feel that he was wasting her time. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Shelly was obviously impatient.

    What did he want to say?

    He wanted to tell her that he did not want Zoe¡¯s child regardless of whether the child was his or not. In other words, he would no longer have anything to do with Zoe.

    He also wanted to tell her that he had evidence that Zoe had drugged him. Once Zoe had an abortion, he could send her to prison and clear her name.

    Moreover, he wanted to tell her that everything he did to her before was because he was deliberately finding fault with her, and he did that because her coldness toward him made him unhappy.

    Lastly, he wanted to tell her that the reason why he was unhappy with her coldness to him was because¡­ he had fallen in love with her.

    Nox looked at Shelly. There were so many things he wanted to tell Shelly seriously, even though he knew there was a risk that she wouldugh at him.

    He also wanted to be with Shelly again. Although he did not want to admit it, he had fallen in love with Shelly. Edward was right. When he was going to marry Zoe, he did indeed hesitate because he already had feelings for Shelly.

    In fact, he did not think that he would fall in love with Shelly one day. He had always believed that he would fall in love with anyone else but Shelly. However, feelings would sometimes catch one off guard.

    He did not even know when he had fallen in love with Shelly. When did he start liking her more and more? He liked her so much that he could not lie to himself or hide his love for her¡­ He just wanted to have her to himself.

    In fact, over the past few days, he had been waiting for Shelly to look for him. As long as she took the initiative, he could put down his pride and get back together with Shelly.

    Even if she did not take the initiative and had only looked for him to tell him that Zoe was pregnant but not because she wanted anything from him, he hadpromised. He loved her so much that he had no choice but topromise! However, what did he get in exchange forpromising?

    In exchange, he got Shelly¡¯s indifference toward him; in exchange, he had to witness Shelly living with another man.

    His bloodshot eyes looked at Shelly and then Benjamin, who was wearing Shelly¡¯s bathrobe and walking around her house as though it was a matter of course.

    The bathrobe was obviously too small for Benjamin, and it made him lookical and ugly..

 Chapter 1645 - 1645: Nox Barks Like a Dog

    Chapter 1645: Nox Barks Like a Dog

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    However, he was extremely jealous of Benjamin.

    ¡°When did you get together?¡± Nox asked calmly.

    Just when Shelly felt that Nox was a ticking time bomb, he suddenly asked her in a very calm voice, and it made Shelly frown.

    She looked back at Benjamin and saw him standing there with his wet clothes. He was obviously worried that Nox would do something to her.

    Then, she turned to look back at Nox. ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡±

    She wanted to cut off all ties with Nox, so there was no need to answer any of his questions directly.

    ¡°Have you slept together?¡± Nox asked again when Shelly did not answer.

    As Shelly really did not want to talk to Nox, she did not answer his question. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Nox suddenlyughed, thinking how f*cking ironic it was! Just when he thought that Shelly would shed tears of gratitude and be with him without hesitation because he had fallen in love with her, she had gotten together with another man. She was even living with the man, and he had to see them together!

    Nox¡¯s sudden smile made Shelly¡¯s expression turn ugly. She did not know what he wasughing about, but she felt that any of his actions and expressions would make her instinctively hate and reject him.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you restrain yourself a little? Can¡¯t you be a little less impatient?¡± Nox asked her with a sneer.

    Shelly had no idea what Nox was talking about, nor did she want to ask.

    Instead, she looked at Nox coldly and believed that Nox had gone crazy today!

    ¡°Why do you have to have a man so quickly? Why do you have to live together so quickly? Shelly, how can you be so cheap?¡± Nox gritted his teeth.

    ¡®How could you trample on my feelings for you? I had just mustered up the courage to ask you toe back to my side. How could you end up getting together with another man?¡¯ Nox screamed in his heart.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you want to say today, but are you possessed? Nox, I don¡¯t need to exin my matters to you, nor do I need your permission! You have no right to tell me what to do in my life. We have nothing to do with each other!¡± Shelly made it clear.

    She did not know if Nox would listen to her. However, she had to remind Nox that they had nothing to do with each other so that he would note looking for trouble with her on purpose again.

    ¡°We have nothing to do with each other?¡± Noxughed sarcastically.

    Shelly¡¯s face turned ugly.

    ¡°I f*cking deserve to be trampled on by you!¡± he suddenly roared and lost control.

    It gave Shelly a fright, and because of Nox¡¯s sudden rage, Benjamin instinctively shielded Shelly behind him to protect her.

    Nox did not understand why Benjamin could protect Shelly like how a boyfriend should do when he, in all his years of loving a woman, had never been able to treat a woman like that.

    Furious, Nox punched Benjamin hard in the face. After being punched, Benjamin¡¯s vision went ck for a second, and he was in so much pain that he almost fainted.

    At that moment, Shelly was shocked as she did not expect Nox to be so evil that he would hit someone. She had always thought that Nox was just sharp-tongued, but she could not believe that he would take it so far.

    Shelly immediately wanted to push Nox away, but Nox kicked Benjamin hard in the stomach. Since Benjamin was not a strong man, to begin with, he immediately fell to the ground.

    Shellshocked, Shelly screamed, ¡°Nox, are you crazy?

    Her disgust for Nox had reached its peak. However, it was as if Nox could not hear her. He was filled with so much anger that he had to release it.

    He strode to Benjamin and kicked him hard a few more times. Benjamin did not even have the strength to resist before Nox punched and kicked him again

    and again.

    Shelly was frightened by Nox. She gritted her teeth and pulled Nox away, wanting him to stop. Just as she grabbed his arm, Nox pushed her away, and Shelly almost fell to the ground..

 Chapter 1646 - 1646: Nox Barks Like a Dog

    Chapter 1646: Nox Barks Like a Dog

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Nox did not even look at Shelly as he bent down and punched Benjamin in the face a few more times.

    In his mind, he screamed, ¡®Let¡¯s see how you sleep with Shelly now!¡¯

    Shelly watched as Nox, who was so angry that he had lost his mind, beat Benjamin up. She could not understand why Nox could do whatever he wanted to her and in front of her. What did she owe him for him to torture her like that?

    Without thinking twice, Shelly picked up a vase at the entrance and smashed it on Nox¡¯s head.

    ¡°ng!¡± The vase shattered into pieces.

    Suddenly, Nox stopped hitting Benjamin as he felt pain in the back of his head and his vision turned ck. He tried his best not to faint so that he would not look pathetic in front of Shelly, but still, he fell uncontrobly in front of Shelly, with the back of his head covered in blood.

    Shelly red at Nox, watching as he fell to the ground motionless and the blood on the back of his head seep out from his hair. The scene in front of her was bloody and terrifying.

    However, she felt inexplicably relieved, thinking it was a good thing that Nox was dead. If he were dead, he would not find trouble with her anymore.

    Benjamin, on the other hand, quickly got up from the ground with bruises all over his body to check on Nox¡¯s condition. If Shelly killed Nox¡­ No, Shelly could notmit murder.

    He reached his finger toward Nox¡¯s nose and noticed that Nox was alive and had only fainted. Hence, he quickly covered the wound on the back of Nox¡¯s head with his hand to stop the bleeding.

    At that moment, he said to Shelly, who was standing there like a wooden statue. ¡°Call the ambnce. Quick!¡±

    Shelly suddenly came back to her senses and looked at Benjamin.

    He added, ¡°He¡¯s not dead. Call the ambnce.¡±

    Shelly gritted her teeth. Once she calmed down, she realized that killing someone would cost her her life. Hence, she hurriedly went to her room to get the phone that Be was ying with and quickly called the ambnce for help.

    Be was also frightened by Shelly¡¯s appearance. She murmured, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m scared¡­

    ¡°Be, be good. Don¡¯t be afraid, and don¡¯te out of the room. I have to take care of some things and will be back with you very soon,¡± Shelly said quickly and anxiously.

    Then, ignoring Be¡¯s emotions, she handed the phone to Be and walked out of the bedroom, closing the door for her.

    At that moment, Benjamin was already using a tissue to stop the bleeding, and the blood had dyed the tissue in Benjamin¡¯s hand red.

    ¡°Get more tissue paper for me,¡± Benjamin called out to Shelly.

    Shelly quickly took a packet of tissue paper and gave it to Benjamin, who pressed the tissue on Nox¡¯s wound again. He was afraid that Nox would really die from losing too much blood.

    Neither of them spoke in the living room, probably because they were still frightened. Benjamin had never seen such a scene before, and neither did Shelly.

    The two of them waited quietly for the time to pass until the ambnce finally arrived. The medical staff quickly gave Nox a simple treatment to stop the bleeding and carried him out quickly. When the medical staff left, he shouted, ¡°Family members, follow us!¡±

    Shelly was stunned for a second.

    Benjamin said, ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±

    As he spoke, he was about to leave with the medical staff.

    However, Shelly pulled him back. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±

    ¡°Shelly¡­ ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± Shelly was determined.

    She had to take responsibility for what she had done. Even if Nox wanted to sue her, she would ept it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Benjamin was obviously worried.

    ¡°No, look after Be for me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Nox will¡ª¡±

    ¡°I know how to solve it. Even if I can¡¯t, I can beg the Winters.¡± Shelly had made up her mind.

    Seeing how determined Shelly was, Benjamin nodded slowly. Then, Shelly quickly caught up with the medical staff, and they sent Nox to the hospital.

    In fact, Nox woke up on the way to the hospital. Lying in the ambnce, he looked at Shelly, who was sitting next to him.

    Shelly naturally saw that Nox had woken up, but neither of them spoke. Shelly did not even say a word of concern and just looked at him coldly.

    Nox¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. He could not believe Shelly wanted to kill him by smashing his head with a vase!

    The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. However, he did not say anything because he had a terrible headache. He was afraid that getting too worked up would cause him a brain hemorrhage and he would really die as Shelly wished!

    The ambnce soon arrived at the hospital, and Nox was sent to the emergency room. Meanwhile, Shelly sat outside the emergency room and waited calmly. Since it had happened and she could not change anything, it was better for her to ept it.

    She waited for almost an hour until Nox was pushed out.

    The doctor said, ¡°Fortunately, it¡¯s just a superficial wound and we managed to stop the bleeding in time. His life is not in danger at the moment, and his brain stem is not injured. But because the wound is rtively big, he needed four stitches. To be safe, I suggest staying in the hospital for a day to see whether he has a concussion.¡±

    Shelly nodded and then turned to look at Nox, who was lying on the bed with a bandage on the back of his head. It was obvious that the back of his head had been shaved off by the doctor.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go handle the hospitalization procedures,¡± Shelly said to Nox.

    Nox ignored her. He was very angry with Shelly. However, Shelly had expected that, so she turned to leave, not looking to get a reply from Nox.

    ¡°I¡¯m not staying in a normal ward,¡± Nox suddenly shouted at Shelly.

    It meant he wanted to be put in a high-ss private ward.

    With that, Shelly gritted her teeth and left without saying anything. When she was handling the procedures, she asked about the cost of the private ward. Upon learning that it would cost 2000 dors a day, she almost choked.

    Shelly hesitated before saying, ¡°Just a normal single ward will do.¡±

    After that, Nox was pushed into an ordinary single ward. While Nox was fuming, Shelly appeared in the ward.

    He yelled at Shelly, ¡°Are you crazy to think I would live in such a cheap ce?¡±

    Shelly remained silent. In fact, she knew that Nox had always had the best of everything since he was young, so this kind of room was not up to his standard.

    ¡°Change my room, now!¡± Nox went berserk.

    Still, Shelly did not respond to him.

    ¡°Shelly, are you deaf? I want you to change my room.¡±

    ¡°The doctor said you should stay calm, or you might get a brain hemorrhage,¡± Shelly reminded.

    ¡°I told you to change my room!¡± Nox gritted his teeth.

    He really wanted to strangle Shelly for putting him in such a ce!

    ¡°Give me the money, and I¡¯ll change it for you,¡± Shelly said calmly.

    She knew that if she did not give it to Nox, he would go on and on.

    At that moment, Nox was about to explode with anger.. ¡°Do you remember why I¡¯m in the hospital? How dare you ask me for money? Are you crazy? Shelly, believe it or not, I will strangle you to death!¡±

 Chapter 1647 - 1647: Noxâ€™s Heartfelt Confession

    Chapter 1647: Nox¡¯s Heartfelt Confession

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Nox¡¯s usation made Shelly hold her tongue.

    Although Nox had a point, she disagreed. However, since she did not want to waste time talking nonsense with Nox, she chose to remain silent.

    Seeing that Shelly remained quiet for a long time, Nox was so angry that his lungs were about to explode. He felt that if he died one day, it would definitely be because of Shelly.

    He said, ¡°Shelly, believe it or not, I¡¯ll sue you for intentional assault!¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Shelly was very calm about it.

    It had crossed her mind that Nox would do that, and that was why she looked calm.

    On the contrary, when Nox heard Shelly¡¯s words, he was so angry that he almost jumped up from the bed. He said fiercely, ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m scaring you!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re scaring me!¡± Shelly said bluntly, ¡®When have you ever shown mercy to me?¡±

    Nox¡¯s heart suddenly ached. It was as if something had hit him.

    ¡°If you want to sue me, go ahead. I don¡¯t care. Anyway, I was the one who injured you,¡± Shelly said calmly.

    Nox looked straight at Shelly and red at her fiercely. For a second, Shelly felt that Nox really wanted to strangle her.

    Then, she heard Nox say through gritted teeth, ¡°Is it so difficult for you to show weakness to me?¡±

    Shelly¡¯s eyes flickered.

    ¡°Will it kill you to beg me?¡± Nox broke down.

    He just wanted Shelly to be a little more proactive and less resistant to him. Why was it so difficult? Why was it so difficult for Shelly to give him a way out so that he can say they could be together again?

    ¡°Is there any use in begging you?¡± Shelly asked.

    She felt that she would be making a fool of herself if she begged Nox. She knew very well how much Nox hated her, so she did not want to waste her feelings on Nox. It was useless.

    ¡°How do you know it¡¯s useless if you haven¡¯t tried it?¡± Nox asked her fiercely.

    He did not know how clear he had to make himself for that woman to understand what he meant.

    Shelly looked at Nox. For a second, she really believed that Nox would let her go.

    ¡°Hurry up!¡± Nox urged.

    He was losing his patience. Besides, he also felt like a coward for forcing her to beg him. He could not believe he had to teach Shelly how to ask for his forgiveness after she beat him up. In this world, there was no one more tragic than him!

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Shelly suddenlypromised.

    She believed Nox. After all, if there was no need to go to jail, no one would be willing to go to jail. Besides, if she went to jail, what would happen to Be?

    Therefore, she apologized and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t sue me.¡±

    Nox looked at Shelly, who had finally relented, and said, ¡°If you treat me better, I won¡¯t sue you.¡±

    Shelly frowned.

    ¡°For the two days I¡¯ll be hospitalized, shouldn¡¯t you at least stay with me and take care of me? Besides, you can¡¯t afford for me to stay in a high-ss ward, and no one is here to take care of me. Shouldn¡¯t you take care of me?¡± Nox was angry again because of Shelly¡¯s expression.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Shelly agreed.

    It was because she found Nox¡¯s request reasonable. After all, without anyone to take care of him, a young master like Nox would not be able to not take care of himself.

    After getting Shelly¡¯s agreement, Nox¡¯s bad temper suddenly subsided, and he seemed to be in a good mood.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call to make arrangements for Be first, ¡± Shelly said.

    Without Nox¡¯s permission, she left the ward with her phone and gave Benjamin a call.

    Benjamin quickly picked up the call and asked with concern, ¡°Shelly, how is Nox?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not dead. It¡¯s just some superficial injuries. However, the doctor is afraid he¡¯d have a concussion, so he wants Nox to stay in the hospital for a day for observation. While I take care of him in the hospital for a day, can you help me take care of Be?¡±

    ¡°Sure, but if you¡¯re with Nox¡­¡± Benjamin voiced his worries

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll protect myself.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Benjamin suddenly apologized.

    Shelly¡¯s heart ached. She actually knew what Benjamin meant by his apology ¡ª he was ming himself for not having the power to protect her.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, and it has nothing to do with you.¡± Shelly said seriously,

    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it.¡±

    ¡°I really hope that one day, I can protect you from any harm,¡± Benjamin said with some difort.

    Shelly smiled..

 Chapter 1648 - 1648: Nox â€˜s Heartfelt Confession

    Chapter 1648: Nox ¡®s Heartfelt Confession

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    In fact, having someone care about her was more than she could ask for.

    She avoided the topic and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave Be to you. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    After Shelly hung up, Benjamin¡¯s guilty expression appeared in her mind, and her heart skipped a beat. She knew very well that her feelings for Benjamin were not as strong as sne put lt. However, sne COOK a aeep Dreatn ana told herself not to overthink it.

    When she returned to the ward, Nox was lying on the bed like a boss. It made Shelly wonder how there could be so much difference between men. Why was she so¡­ disgusted when it came to Nox?

    Nevertheless, she could endure it very well. At least for today, she could endure it.

    ¡°Have you arranged it?¡± Nox looked at her and asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Shelly nodded.

    ¡°Then, peel a fruit for me,¡± Nox ordered.

    Shelly knew how torturous Nox could be. After all, she had taken care of him before, and the year when his legs were crippled had really exhausted all her patience for him.

    She secretly adjusted her emotions and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go buy it.¡± ¡°Ten minutes.¡± Nox set the time.

    Shelly nodded before she ran out and then ran back, panting.

    Nox felt inexplicably happy because he thought Shelly could not bear to leave him, which was why she left and came back in such a hurry.

    ¡°I bought cherries and mangoes.¡± Shelly took out the fruits and said, ¡°This is the best fruit around the hospital.¡±

    She was afraid that Nox would be picky, so she bought the imported ones. It was so expensive that her heart ached. Ever since leaving the Winters, she had not eaten any of them. Sometimes, she would buy some for Be, but they were all very ordinary breeds.

    Nox did not say anything, which meant that he was satisfied.

    Shelly washed the cherries and ced them in front of Nox. ¡°You can eat them now. ¡±

    ¡°I want to y games. Feed me.¡± Nox took out his phone and entered the game interface.

    Shelly pursed her lips, telling herself that it would only be for a day. Once he was discharged, she would not have to deal with him anymore. As such, she took out a cherry and put it by Nox¡¯s mouth.

    Nox ate the cherries calmly and then spat the seeds on Shelly¡¯s hand. Just like that, Shelly fed Nox fruits while Nox yed games. When all the cherries were finished, Shelly stood up and was about to leave.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Nox grabbed her hand.

    ¡°If you¡¯re done eating, I¡¯ll go throw the trash away,¡± Shelly said bluntly.

    Only then did Nox let her go. However, after that, he kept looking at Shelly and suddenly lost interest in gaming.

    Having felt Nox¡¯s gaze, Shelly turned around and looked at him. ¡°What else do you want?¡±

    Nox returned to his senses and felt embarrassed that he had been staring at Shelly a lot recently. Even if he did not see her, his mind was filled with her. He said, ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well. Give me a massage.¡±

    With that, hey on the bed. As Shelly was used to it, she walked to Nox¡¯s side emotionlessly and massaged him.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you eaten? Harder!¡± Nox ordered.

    Shelly increased her strength, and Nox enjoyed it very much. He suddenly recalled the time when Shelly took care of him and was trying to seduce him. While Nox thought about it, he eventually fell asleep.

    Shelly only stopped massaging after she was sure Nox was asleep. By then, her arms were tired, and she stood up and left the ward.

    As she had not have lunch yet after spending the whole afternoon with Nox, she was so hungry that her stomach hurt. Hence, she decided to go out and eat something.

    She had just ordered a te of tacos at a small restaurant next to the hospital. However, before she could eat, Nox¡¯s call came in. ¡°Shelly, where the f*ck are you?¡±

    He was furious.

    Shelly tried to calm herself down. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± ¡°Come back right now!¡±

    Shelly gritted her teeth and then said, ¡°Okay!¡±

    Looking at the tacos in front of her, she suddenly lost her appetite, so she paid for the food and went back to the ward.

    In the ward, Nox¡¯s face was red. ¡°I justy down for a while, and you were gone. Is this what you mean by taking care of me?¡±

    Instead of answering Nox¡¯s question, Shelly asked, ¡°What do you need me to

 Chapter 1649 - 1649: Noxâ€™s Heartfelt Confession

    Chapter 1649: Nox¡¯s Heartfelt Confession

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Nox was angry, as with every time Shelly was cold to him.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question!¡± Nox questioned.

    Shelly had a temper as well, and she shouted at Nox, ¡°I just don¡¯t want to take care of you or be ordered around by you. To put it bluntly, I don¡¯t even want to look at you! Why don¡¯t you hire a nurse? I¡¯ll pay for it!¡±

    Nox was stunned by Shelly¡¯s words.

    After Shelly said that, she turned around and was about to leave.

    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Nox called out to Shelly. ¡°Did I say that I wanted to hire a nurse?¡±

    Shelly gritted her teeth.

    ¡°Come here. Help me to the toilet.¡±

    However, Shelly did not move at all.

    ¡°Hurry up ande over. I have a terrible headache. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll faint if I stand up,¡± Nox said matter-of-factly.

    Shelly gritted her teeth and walked over to support Nox, who put most of his weight on her, almost crushing her to death. With great effort, she helped Nox into the toilet and then turned to leave. ¡°Help me take off my pants¡­¡±

    Shelly did not even listen.

    ¡°Wait outside for me. You¡¯re not leaving!¡± Nox quickly shouted at the closed toilet door.

    Shelly did not reply either, so Nox quickly peed and walked out of the toilet, where Shelly was waiting for him at the door.

    When she saw hime out, she did not react to him walking on his own. Instead, she immediately went forward to support him to the bed. After all, she was used to Nox¡¯s viciousness.

    After lying down for a while, he wanted some water, so Shelly poured him a ss of water. Later, he wanted to watch TV, so Shelly turned on the TV and changed the channel for him.

    Then, she peeled him some fruits, poured him water, changed the channel for him, helped him to the toilet¡­ In short, she took care of Nox as if he was a

    cripple until finally, he fell asleep.

    Nox was asleep on the bed while Shelly was on the sofa, and the night was quiet.

    Shelly was on her phone and wanted to send a message to Benjamin, but she deleted the edited message again. She believed she should not give Benjamin or herself any hope.

    Just as she was about to put down her phone, a text message suddenly popped up. Stunned, Shelly quickly opened it to see that it was from Benjamin. He wrote, ¡°Be is asleep. Don¡¯t worry. Take care of yourself.¡±

    Shelly stared nkly at the message, not noticing the sudden appearance of a figure beside her.

    ¡°How long are you to take to read those few words?¡±

    The sudden cold voice startled Shelly.

    She looked up at Nox, who was close to her, and said in exasperation, ¡°Weren¡¯t you asleep?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not dead. Can¡¯t I wake up?¡± Nox said coldly.

    Shelly knew she could not outspeak Nox, so without saying anything, she put down her phone, turned her back to Nox, and closed her eyes to sleep. Seeing that, Nox held himself back from saying what he wanted to say and returned to the bed.

    After a long day, Shelly fell asleep quickly, but Nox, on the other hand, could not fall asleep. At the thought of Shelly and Benjamin¡­ ¡®Damn, what a pain in the *ss.¡¯

    He tossed and turned a long time before he called out to Shelly, ¡°Shelly.¡±

    As he could not sleep, he wanted to wake Shelly up. However, Shelly did not respond to him.

    ¡°Shelly,¡± Nox called her again.

    Still, Shelly did not respond, which made Nox a little angry. He got out of bed and walked to the sofa, only to see that Shelly was sound asleep and her breathing was very even.

    The moment Nox wanted to shake her awake, he suddenly stopped himself because he could not bear to do it. He cursed to himself, not knowing when he started caring so much about Shelly, that scourge.

    He looked at her quietly for a long time. He admitted that he was obsessed with looks and liked good-looking people, but¡­ did he have to like Shelly, out of all people?

    Even if she had done stic surgery, there were plenty of good-looking women out there. How did he fall in love with her?

    Looking at her sleeping, he seemed so infatuated that¡­ he could not help but move closer to Shelly¡¯s cheek and kiss her on the lips. When their lips touched, Nox¡¯s heart was racing, and he was so nervous that he felt as though his heart was about to jump out of his chest.

    He had been with countless women before but had never been so excited about anyone before. At that moment, he was not only excited, but his body was also reacting intensely to it..

 Chapter 1650 - 1650: Noxâ€™s Heartfelt Confession

    Chapter 1650: Nox¡¯s Heartfelt Confession

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    He just really wanted to¡­ Nox could feel his body reacting more intensely, but he did not know what to do next. He was a little at a loss.

    Suddenly, Shelly opened her mouth, and Nox froze. He then felt Shelly stick out her tongue¡­

    Nox could hear a buzzing sound in his head as if it was about to explode, and his mind went nk. Just as he was about to go deeper¡­

    ¡°Benjamin¡­¡±

    It felt as though a bucket of cold water had dampened his burning desires, leaving his body and mind cold.

    He left Shelly¡¯s lips and went back to bed to sleep. All the physical reactions just now were a f*cking humiliation!

    The next day, Shelly opened her eyes and looked at the time on her phone. It was just 7 a.m., so she got up from the sofa, her back aching. As expected, sleeping on the sofa was torture.

    She rubbed her body and washed up before leaving the ward. Seeing that Nox was still asleep, she walked out of the ward without disturbing him and went to buy breakfast.

    When she returned, it was 7:30 a.m., and Nox had woken up. He was sitting on the hospital bed without saying a word. He did not fly into a rage because she was not in the ward, nor did he call her to urge her toe back.

    His quiet demeanor made Shelly feel a little ttered, but that would not change her bad impression of him. What Nox did or did not do depended on his mood, and it had nothing to do with anything else.

    She took out the breakfast. ¡°I bought some pastries and oats for you. Do you want some?¡±

    Nox looked at Shelly¡¯s indifferent attitude toward him.

    After a long time, he replied, ¡°Mm.¡±

    Shelly ced a bowl of oats and two croissants on the simple dining table on Nox¡¯s bed. ¡°Here you go.¡±

    She handed him the spoon, but Nox simply looked at her and did not take it.

    Seeing that, Shelly pursed her lips and picked up the croissant before cing it beside Nox¡¯s mouth. She was nning to feed him.

    Nox looked at the croissant and then at Shelly before opening his mouth and taking a bite. The croissant was not big but not small either. Hence, when Nox took a bite, his cheeks puffed up, which made him look a littleical.

    ¡°Would you like some oats?¡± Shelly asked.

    Nox nodded, probably because he was choking.

    With that, Shelly fed him a mouthful of porridge, and he swallowed it with much difficulty.

    ¡°Don¡¯t take such a big bite,¡± Shelly reminded him.

    ¡°Are you concerned about me?¡± Nox suddenly asked.

    Shelly was stunned by his question, but no, she was not concerned about him. She was just afraid that if he died from choking, she would not be able to escape responsibility. However, she did not want to say it because Nox would lose his temper if she said that.

    ¡°Do you care about me?¡± Nox asked again.

    Shelly chose to remain silent, and Nox was visibly a little disappointed. Somehow, she felt that Nox was a little different today. Perhaps he was not yet fully awake, but she found his attacks much weaker.

    ¡°Shelly, let¡¯s start over,¡± Nox suddenly said after mustering up a lot of courage.

    Even though he looked calm and collected, he did not sleep for almost the entire nightst night. He admitted that hearing Shelly call out another man¡¯s name when he kissed herst night had upset him.

    As for his sudden confession today, it was because he felt that he would never be able to ept Shelly being with another man. Since he cared so much about her being with another man, it was better for him to be honest with her.

    Therefore, the first thing he wanted to do when he woke up was to confess to Shelly, but he did not expect Shelly to be gone when he opened his eyes. The moment he thought she had left, he saw her return, and now that she was back, he could not hold it in anymore.

    However, Shelly did not seem to understand his confession as she did not react to it at all. She was even feeding him porridge.

    Nox frowned angrily but tried his best to suppress his emotions. He said, ¡°Shelly, I¡¯m not joking with you. I said, let¡¯s get back together and start over again!¡±

    His voice was a little loud.

    Shelly looked at Nox and said, ¡°What do you want from me?¡±

    ¡°I said, let¡¯s get back together and start over again!¡± Nox repeated it again.

    ¡°Why are we getting back together again?¡± Shelly asked.

    She did not know what was wrong with Nox. She was even wondering what Nox meant by ¡®getting back together¡±!

    Nox was exasperated. ¡°F*ck, Shelly!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, he held the back of Shelly¡¯s head and kissed her hard on the lips.

    Shelly was stunned. For a second, she failed toprehend what was happening..

 Chapter 1651 - 1651: Noxâ€™s Heartfelt Confession

    Chapter 1651: Nox¡¯s Heartfelt Confession

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    However, when she realized what was going on, she pushed Nox away. As soon as she pushed him away, the oats in her hand spilled all over the bed.

    Silence suddenly filled the room, and no one spoke. It was as if they were avoiding talking about something.

    In the end, Nox opened his mouth and said, ¡°Do you understand now?¡±

    Shelly pursed her lips tightly. She felt that Nox was sick in the head to be toying with her like that. Was she really that fun to toy around with?

    She looked at Nox and said word by word, ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re suddenly behaving like this. Regardless of whether you¡¯re toying with me on purpose, I¡¯m serious when I say I¡¯ll never be with you again in my life! To be precise, there is no way I¡¯ll be with you. After all, we¡¯ve never been together before, so we can¡¯t get back together.¡±

    Nox¡¯s expression changed. It was filled with anger and sadness.

    In any case, Shelly did not care. Nox meant nothing to her as a person, so she would not be affected by any of his emotions.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you with the discharge procedures.¡± With that, she nned to leave.

    However, Nox suddenly grabbed her hand, and Shelly tried but could not shake him off. Hence, she could only turn around and look at Nox coldly.

    ¡°I told you, I¡¯m not joking,¡± Nox said coldly.

    ¡°I also told you that no matter what your motive is, I will not be with you again.¡±

    ¡°Shelly, you better know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± ¡°I know what I¡¯m talking about!¡±

    ¡°Do you know what it means for you to reject me?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean anything.¡± Shelly was cold and even a little sarcastic. ¡°I don¡¯t care about anything you have.¡±

    ¡°Shelly!¡± Nox gritted his teeth.

    ¡°If you understand what I just said, let go of me.¡± Shelly said, ¡°I¡¯m going to handle the discharge procedures.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so good about Benjamin?¡± Nox asked.

    Shelly frowned.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you, what¡¯s so good about Benjamin?!¡± Nox raised his voice.

    His emotions were getting erratic, and ording to Shelly¡¯s experience, that was the precursor to his outbursts.

    ¡°My rejection of you has nothing to do with Benjamin.¡± Shelly gritted her teeth.

    She seemed used to dealing with Nox face-to-face.

    ¡°Nothing to do with him?¡± Nox sneered, and his smile looked a little despondent.

    ¡°Can you say you don¡¯t like him?¡± Nox asked.

    Shelly really thought Nox was crazy.

    ¡°Answer me!¡± Nox¡¯s voice grew louder.

    He unconsciously tightened his grip on Shelly¡¯s arm.

    In pain, Shelly gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Yes, I like Benjamin.¡±

    She admitted that she liked Benjamin. In fact, she had liked him since high school, but she did not dare to show her feelings for him, so she chose to suppress them.

    Then, when they metter again in life, she also told herself not to like him.

    However, the more she told herself not to like him, the more she liked him. Especially whenpared to Nox, she realized Benjamin was the best man in the world, and Nox was sc*mbag!

    ¡°Heh.¡± Noxughed.

    Even though he had expected to hear that answer, when he heard her say it out loud, his heart ached. It was so painful that he could not even breathe, and he had to hide it with a smile.

    Shelly looked indifferently at Nox¡¯s smile, which looked a little scary.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s so good about him?¡± Nox calmly asked her the same question again.

    ¡°Everything about him is good!¡± Shelly said bluntly.

    ¡°What¡¯s so good about him?!¡± Nox roared.

    Shelly¡¯s voice was also a little loud. ¡°He¡¯s gentle, considerate, and kind. He also knows how to cook, do theundry, and take care of children! He¡¯s the best man in the world!¡±

    Nox looked at Shelly, his heart aching, but he endured it.

    ¡°You¡¯re nothing like that. Besides, we¡¯re not the same kind of people, so-¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll learn, ¡± Nox interrupted Shelly mid-sentence.

    His words surprised Shelly.

    ¡°Gentle, considerate, kind, cook, do theundry, take care of children¡­¡± Nox looked at Shelly. ¡°I¡¯ll learn!¡±

    Shellyughed sarcastically, mocking Nox. Some things were easy to say, but not everyone could do it.

    Not to mention being gentle, considerate, and kind, just doing simpleundry, cooking, and taking care of the children were like Greek to Nox. There was no way he could do it.

    ¡°Give me some time. I¡¯ll show you.¡± Nox could also see the sarcasm in Shelly¡¯s eyes..

 Chapter 1652 - 1652: Noxâ€™s Heartfelt Confession

    Chapter 1652: Nox¡¯s Heartfelt Confession

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°No need, you can¡¯t do it.¡± Shelly was very sure, and she just did not believe he could do it.

    ¡°You¡¯ve never made me do it before, so how do you know I can¡¯t?!¡± Nox was angry.

    He really hated that Shelly did not trust him.

    ¡°A leopard can¡¯t change its spots!¡±

    ¡°For you, I can f*cking bark like a dog. What else is there I can¡¯t do?¡± Nox was furious.

    Shelly hesitated. For a second, she was still shocked by Nox.

    Nox said fiercely, ¡°Do you think I like to be embarrassed? Shelly, why do you think I¡¯ve been humiliating myself in front of you? It¡¯s because I¡¯m in love with you, and I despise myself for it. There are so many women out there, but why must I fall in love with you? What is it about you that made me fall for you? Why do I love you? I don¡¯t know when or why I fell in love with you, but I have fallen in love with you!¡±

    To Nox, falling in love with Shelly was a momentous realization, and he despised himself for it, leaving him crushed!

    He really did not want to fall in love with Shelly, but he could not control himself! That was why he put down his pride and prepared himself to be embarrassed when he came to ask Shelly to reconcile with him.

    Shelly suddenly fell silent. She believed Nox a little, but it was simply inconceivable that he had fallen in love with her. She thought that even if all the men in the world loved her, Nox would not. She even suspected that Nox lost his mind from being cuckolded.

    Now, she did not know how to answer Nox. She definitely did not like him, but if she told him that, she was really afraid that Nox would die of anger. As such, she just watched as Nox have a mental breakdown because of the fact that he liked her.

    He took a deep breath and tried hard to adjust his emotions. He said, ¡°Shelly, let¡¯s get back together. I promise you that I¡¯ll change.¡±

    He would change and be whoever she wanted him to be, and he would put his words into action.

    However, Shelly still rejected him. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I don¡¯t like you, so even if you do change, I won¡¯t like you. Why waste your time and feelings? We should have nothing to do with each other.¡±

    Shelly¡¯s heartlessness made Nox¡¯s heart ache. It felt as if someone had stabbed his heart with a knife, and it was covered in blood.

    He said humbly, ¡°I know I didn¡¯t treat you well in the past and that you haveints about me, but I¡¯m begging vou to give me a chance. Let me make it

    up to you. Let me change. Let me love you properly. I will love you with all my heart.¡±

    At that moment, his eyes seemed to have turned red.

    Shelly had never dreamed that she would see Nox treat her with such sincerity one day. However, other than feeling good about it, she was not moved at all.

    She felt good only because he had bullied her for so many years, and now he had reaped what he sowed, which gave her a great sense of satisfaction. As for not being moved¡­ She did not love him, so she naturally would not feel moved.

    She said, ¡°You won¡¯t change-I¡®

    ¡°How do you know I can¡¯t change it if you don¡¯t let me try?¡±

    ¡°Because kindness is innate.¡± Shelly enunciated each word. ¡°And you can¡¯t be kind in just a day.. If you could, you wouldn¡¯t be making things difficult for me now!¡±

 Chapter 1653 - 1653: Noxâ€™s Despicable Behavior

    Chapter 1653: Nox¡¯s Despicable Behavior

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°You knew that I like Benjamin and I¡¯m with him, yet you confessed and tried to snatch me away from him. This is enough to prove your character. How are you going to make me believe that you will be a kind person who won¡¯t make things difficult for others?¡±

    Shelly was not tactful with how she phrased her words, and it could make those listening embarrassed.

    Shelly was not tactful with how she phrased her words, and it could make those listening embarrassed.

    Nox simply looked at Shelly, speechless because of what she said.

    ¡°Let go of me. I¡¯ll help you with the discharge procedures.¡± Shelly did not want to waste any more time with Nox.

    Nox sneered. He realized she had been talking about handling the discharge procedures because she would no longer have to care about him after handling the discharge procedures. Did she really not want to see him?

    ¡°Shelly, are you really not going to give me a chance?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Shelly replied without thinking twice.

    ¡°I thought that as long as I asked, you would return to my side.¡± Suddenly, he said sadly, ¡°Don¡¯t you like money? Aren¡¯t I rich? Shouldn¡¯t youe back to me?¡±

    ¡°I hate you more than I like money, and because I hate you, I think money is no longer important.¡±

    Shelly¡¯s rejection of Nox every time could really drive him into a corner.

    ¡°So, you won¡¯t be with me no matter what?¡± Nox asked.

    ¡°I won¡¯t, no matter what.¡± Shelly was very sure.

    Her decisiveness made Nox¡¯s throat move. It was the first time he had been rejected by a woman like that.

    He suddenly let go of her and said, ¡°Shelly, you¡¯ll regret this.¡±

    Shelly knew she would not regret it, not for the rest of her life. When she felt Nox let go, she immediately left him.

    Nox stared coldly at Shelly¡¯s back. He had a feeling that Shelly would regret it.

    After all, no one would give up such great wealth and choose to live a poor life. Hence, he decided he would give Shelly more time toe back to him on her own ord.

    With that thought in mind, heforted himself. He was even crying because of how determined Shelly was about leaving. Nevertheless, that woman that he hated yet loved to death woulde back to beg him one day!

    After settling the discharge procedures for Nox, instead of returning to the ward, Shelly left the hospital and returned home.

    When she opened the door, Benjamin wasbing Be¡¯s hair. It was obvious that he was not good at it, so Be¡¯s hair was messy.

    That scene made Shelly feel so touched that her eyes turned red. Sometimes, all she wanted was a person who was sincere and kind.

    When Benjamin saw Shelly, there was a wide smile on his face. ¡®You¡¯re back so early! I¡¯mbing Be¡¯s hair.¡±

    ¡°Let me do it.¡± Shellyposed herself and walked over.

    When Be saw that her mother had returned, she jumped with excitement and quickly went over to hug Shelly. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t I back? Be good, don¡¯t cry,¡± Shellyforted.

    ¡°Promise that you will never leave me again, okay?¡± Be said sadly.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Be continued to hug Shelly.

    Shelly also hugged Be.

    Benjamin looked at them with a smile and said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll head back now.¡±

    He did not want to disturb their mother-daughter reunion.

    Upon hearing that, Shelly looked up at Benjamin, whose kindness sometimes made her feel guilty.

    ¡°Be has had breakfast.¡± Before Benjamin left, he said, ¡°I also bought some vegetables in the fridge. It should be enough for you to eat for two days. Try not to go out or open the door during this time.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Shelly nodded.

    Benjamin smiled, changed his shoes, and left.

    Just as he was at the elevator, Shelly suddenly called out to him from behind,

    ¡°Benjamin.¡±

    Benjamin stopped in his tracks and turned around. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Worry filled his face as he was worried about her, and the swords that Shelly wanted to say were stuck in her throat.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Benjamin started getting more nervous.

    He was worried that something had happened to Shelly.

    ¡°Did Nox do something to you?¡± Benjamin was a little agitated.

    ¡°No,¡± Shelly said, ¡°I¡¯ve made it clear to Nox, and if Nox has some self-respect, he won¡¯te looking for me again..¡±

 Chapter 1654 - 1654: Noxâ€™s Despicable Behavior

    Chapter 1654: Nox¡¯s Despicable Behavior

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The way Shelly saw it, a man like Nox would never look for her again.

    ¡°I just wanted to say¡­¡± Shelly bit her lip. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind my past with Nox and that I have Be, let¡¯s date.¡±

    Benjamin thought he had misheard. He had prepared himself for the possibility that he could not be with Shelly or even for Shelly to reconcile with Nox after tonight.

    In fact, Shelly may not be able to tell, but as a bystander, he could tell that Nox did not deliberately pick a fight to make Shelly sad. He just liked Shelly but could not find a way to express it. That was why he chose such a childish method.

    He thought that Nox would confess. Considering that Shelly wanted to marry NOX DaCK tnen, It NOX contessea, sne11Y nmgnt return to NOX¡¯S side. Even It ne could not see Shelly¡¯s love for Nox, anyone couldpromise when it came to money.

    Moreover, he did not want to force Shelly to be with him because he was not capable enough. Shelly had been through so much, and other than keeping herpany, there seemed to be nothing else he could do.

    That was the difference in status. In that aspect, he could neverpare to Nox, and he would not stop Shelly from pursuing happiness. Therefore, when Shelly came back today, he nned to leave quietly.

    Sometimes, he felt that as long as Shelly was happy, he was fine with his decision. Besides, when one like someone, all they wanted was to make the other party happy.

    However, he had never expected Shelly suddenly to suggest they started dating. He really could not believe it.

    Shelly looked at Benjamin¡¯s sudden silence and said calmly, ¡°Think about it. You don¡¯t have to give me an answer now, or you don¡¯t have to give me an answer at all.¡±

    After all, any man would care about her innocence and whether she would be a burden.

    The moment Shelly turned to leave, Benjamin suddenly hugged her tightly as if he was afraid that she would run away, and that sudden action made her heart flutter.

    Just like that, the two of them hugged for a long time before Benjamin said, ¡°Shelly, did I hear wrongly?¡±

    Shelly pursed her lips tightly.

    ¡°Did I hear wrongly? Are you willing to go out with me?¡± Benjamin asked her.

    Shelly nodded shyly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. In fact, I¡¯m very excited. I didn¡¯t expect you to agree to date me. I¡­¡± Benjamin was so excited that he could not articte his thoughts.

    For the first time, Shelly felt happy to be loved and held so tightly.

    Benjamin finally let go of Shelly after a long time.

    When their eyes met, Benjamin said, ¡°Shelly, I can¡¯t promise you anything right now, but I¡¯ll definitely work hard. I¡¯ll earn money to support you and Be in the future. I¡¯ll treat you very, very well.¡±

    Shelly nodded silently. Although she did not need Benjamin to support her, she was very happy that Benjamin wanted to do so.

    As Benjamin¡¯s hand caressed Shelly¡¯s flushed cheeks and lifted her chin, Shelly closed her eyes, looking forward to the moment with the person she liked. Then, she felt Benjamin¡¯s lips on hers, and their lips melted into each other¡¯s.

    While the two of them were kissing passionately, they did not notice that the elevator door behind them had suddenly opened, and Nox was standing inside.

    He clearly wanted to make Shelly regret and take the initiative to look for him. However, the moment the nurse told him to leave the hospital, he could not help bute to look for Shelly in exasperation!

    Why did that woman leave him at the hospital without saying a word? Was he so easily abandoned? The answer was yes! He was left behind and abandoned by Shelly!

    Seeing them kissing and how Shelly was enjoying herself so much¡­ He could not understand why she look disgusted when he kissed her but so happy when Benjamin kissed her.

    In his mind, he screamed, ¡®Damn it, Shelly! You forced me to do this! You f*cking forced me to do everything!¡¯

    Nox pressed the elevator button frantically, and the elevator closed. When it opened again on the first floor, he took out his phone and walked out while saying, ¡°Make sure Benjamin loses everything!¡± After that, he abruptly hung up the phone.

    The person who received the order was dumbfounded..

 Chapter 1655 - 1655: Noxâ€™s Despicable Behavior

    Chapter 1655: Nox¡¯s Despicable Behavior

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Who was Benjamin? When did such a person appear in Harken?

    Nox returned to the car and told the driver to send him back. His expression was so ugly that the driver did not even dare to breathe loudly.

    Suddenly, Nox¡¯s phone rang.

    He took a look and answered the call. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?!¡± Frightened, the other party quickly reported, ¡°Zoe is missing.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Nox¡¯s expression turned even uglier.

    ¡°I told Zoe that the surgery would be performed yesterday, but when it was time for the surgery, she disappeared. I wanted to look for her myself, but I didn¡¯t see her for the entire day. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve blocked all the exits of South Hampton City, so Zoe can¡¯t leave. I¡¯m just reporting the current situation to you.¡± The other party was extremely respectful.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to report. Just tell me once the abortion is done.¡±

    ¡®Yes.¡±

    Just as Nox was about to hang up the phone, the person on the other end of the phone sounded troubled. ¡°Mr. Winter.¡±

    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    ¡°Who is this Benjamin you mentioned?¡± The other party mustered up his courage and asked.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you investigate if you don¡¯t know who it is? F*ck!¡± Nox cursed.

    ¡°But you have to give me some context, right? I just checked. There are more than 20 thousand people called Benjamin in Harken¡ª¡±

    ¡°Benjamin is a third-year student at South Hampton University!¡± With that, he hung up.

    The other party was dumbfounded again. Since when did Mr. Winter refuse to even let a student off? What could he do to make a student lose his reputation and everything?

    Shelly and Benjamin had been officially dating for a month.

    However, Benjamin had his final exams, so he rarely came to Shelly¡¯s ce in the past few days. Although they did not see each other as much, the two of them spent a lot of time calling each other and texting. They would call at least three times a day and send countless messages.

    Sometimes, Shelly would stare nkly at their messages. That was the first time she was in a rtionship, so it was a little confusing.

    Recently, Shelly encountered a lot less online abuse. After all, once a piece of news became less popr, not many people would be paying attention to it.

    As such, Shelly had started bringing Be to the neighborhood to y. She even took Be to the supermarket to buy groceries. Shelly also thought that maybe she could send Be back to school again next year.

    She felt that her life had been great recently, mainly because Nox did not show up in front of her since then! Without Nox, she felt that everything was perfect.

    When Shelly was at the supermarket with Be, she received a call from Benjamin. ¡°I¡¯lle and look for you after myst exam.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Shelly said, ¡°Don¡¯t fail.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dear wife. I¡¯ll definitely do well in the exam.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s your wife?¡± Shelly¡¯s face was flushed red.

    ¡°Whoever talks to me.¡±

    ¡°Benjamin.¡±

    ¡°Okay, honey, I¡¯m going to enter the exam hall. I¡¯ll rush over to see you after

    the exam.¡±

    As Shelly hung up the phone shyly, Be looked at her mother and was a little curious. ¡°Mommy, is Uncle Bening over?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Shelly patted Be¡¯s little head. ¡°He¡¯lle over in a while.¡± ¡°I knew it. Every time Uncle Benes over, you will be very happy.¡±

    Shelly was speechless.

    ¡°I also like Uncle Ben very much.¡± Be hurriedly said, ¡°He¡¯ll be my dad in the future, right?¡±

    Shelly had no idea how to answer Be, so she quickly changed the topic. ¡°I¡¯ll allow you to pick a snack you like today.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Be¡¯s eyes lit up like diamonds.

    ¡°Yes, go.¡± Shelly let go of Be¡¯s hand.

    Be hurriedly ran over to the candy section and happily began to choose her snacks. Shelly looked at Be and smiled, feeling content with her life now.

    After buying some daily necessities and snacks with Be, Shelly went to pay the bill with Be. While she was paying, she saw the condoms next to the counter.

    In the past month that she had been with Benjamin, neither of them took the initiative to do anything more, even though they both had thought of it.

    She gritted her teeth and secretly took a box, thinking that no one had noticed. From afar, a man picked up his phone and made a call. ¡°Mr. Winter.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Carter just bought a box of condoms..¡±

 Chapter 1656 - 1656: Noxâ€™s Despicable Behavior

    Chapter 1656: Nox¡¯s Despicable Behavior

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Why are you telling me that she bought condoms¡­¡± Nox suddenly paused.

    The man did not dare to say anything more and just listened to Nox¡¯s sudden silence. After a moment of silence, Nox abruptly hung up, and the man also put down his phone.

    He had been following Shelly for a month, supposedly to protect her from cyberbullying, but he did not expect he would be reporting Ms. Carter¡¯s daily life to Mr. Winter instead. He was a dignified, top-ss bodyguard in Harken, for crying out loud! When did he be a paparazzi?

    On the other end of the phone, Nox smashed his phone to the ground. At that moment, he was sitting in his office, and the president of thepany was reporting to him.

    The man was so frightened by Nox¡¯s sudden outburst that he did not dare to speak or get up and leave. He was stuck in Nox¡¯s office, in a dilemma.

    ¡°Get out!¡± Nox suddenly ordered.

    The president hurriedly left, not daring to be slow for even a second.

    When the office door was closed, Nox kicked the desk in front of him hard, and it flipped. He was so angry that he wanted to kill someone. At the thought of Shelly buying a box of condoms, he¡­

    ¡®F*ck!¡¯ he cursed to himself.

    In fact, he had never thought of having someone follow Shelly around. It was just that one day when he was having a business dinner with the boss of the news agency, he overheard him talking to someone on the phone who asked him if he wanted to expose the news of Shelly having suffered from cyberbullying. Only then did he know that Shelly had been subjected to Inte abuse recently.

    After careful investigation, he found out that Shelly had indeed been subjected to Inte abuse. Shelly had been through so much, but she did not say a word to him, nor did she scold him for it; she just endured it.

    While he was angry at Shelly, he also made sure that the people who had exposed Shelly were dead. He was afraid that he could not catch them all, so he sent someone to protect Shelly. Although he said it was to protect her, he ended up tracking Shelly¡¯s every move instead.

    Every time he heard that Benjamin went to Shelly¡¯s house, he wanted to go and smash the door down. Fortunately, Benjamin would leave before 11 p.m. every night. That way, he could lie to himself that Benjamin and Shelly might not be at that part of the rtionship where they were intimate with each other.

    Yet now, Shelly was buying a box of condoms! What did that mean?

    Nox picked up the phone. ¡°I told you to make Benjamin lose everything. Why aren¡¯t you doing it?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Winter, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want, but I just don¡¯t know how to make him lose everything. I¡¯ve investigated and found that his family is poor, and there¡¯s nothing left for him to lose, so¡­¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you make him lose even more? For example, get him expelled or something. ¡±

    ¡°Actually, expelling him won¡¯t affect Ms. Carter¡¯s rtionship with him,¡± the other party said bluntly.

    He truly felt that Mr. Winter was being very childish, whereas Nox, on the other hand, was fuming.

    ¡°Actually, I have an idea.¡± The other party said in a trembling voice, ¡°Isn¡¯t your goal to destroy Ms. Carter and Benjamin¡¯s rtionship so that she can be with you?¡±

    ¡°Why are you talking so much nonsense? Get to the point.¡± Nox was a little impatient.

    The other party quickly said, ¡°We can give Benjamin a chance to study abroad through the school to get him overseas. Then, Benjamin will have two choices. One is to reject the offer and the other is to ept. If he epts it, they would live separately. That way, once Benjamin leaves, you could pursue Ms. Carter freely.¡±

    ¡°What if he rejects the offer?¡± Nox asked.

    Although very few people could resist the temptation to study abroad, what if

    he did reject the offer?

    ¡°If he rejects the offer, we¡¯ll expose Benjamin and Shelly¡¯s rtionship to Benjamin¡¯s parents. We¡¯ll say that Shelly is affecting Benjamin¡¯s future, and naturally, Benjamin¡¯s parents will destroy their rtionship. I figure that with Ms. Carter¡¯s personality, she definitely wouldn¡¯t want to ruin Benjamin¡¯s future, so she would take the initiative to break up. Once they break up,

    Benjamin would definitely choose to study abroad.¡±

    ¡°You should be an editor for a tabloid, not an assistant!¡± Nox cursed.

    Nevertheless, he was tempted by that n.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve been racking my brains toe up with an idea just so you can pursue your true love, Mr. Winter!¡± The other party smiled and asked, ¡®What do you think, Mr. Winter?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡± Nox agreed immediately. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll make the necessary arrangements.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right.¡± Nox suddenly thought of something.

    ¡°Mr. Winter, do you have any other orders for me?¡± ¡°No matter what, we cannot allow Benjamin to go to Shelly¡¯s house tonight.¡±

    The other party was put in a difficult position.

    ¡°Did you hear that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way to make it happen.¡±

    With that, Nox abruptly hung up the phone. That was the first time he was behaving so despicably for a woman!

    Shelly cooked Benjamin¡¯s favorite dishes and waited for him toe for dinner. He said he had set off from campus, but why was he not here even after two years?

    Worried, Shelly quickly called Benjamin. However, it took a long time for the call to get through.

    ¡°Shelly.¡±

    ¡°Ben, why aren¡¯t you here yet? Did somethinge up?¡± Shelly asked nervously.

    ¡°No, no. Listen to me and don¡¯t be frightened.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shelly was extremely nervous.

    ¡°I was in a car ident.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not serious, and I¡¯m not injured at all. However, for safety reasons, the doctor is having us stay in the hospital for a night. If everything is alright, I¡¯lle to see you after I get discharged tomorrow,¡± Benjamin quickly said.

    He was also puzzled by that car ident.

    He was on a bus when the bus suddenly crashed into the railing beside it. In fact, no one on the bus was injured, but they were forced to go to the hospital and asked to stay for a night.

    Most importantly, they were all ced in a high-end ward! The treatment they got was simply too good to be true!

    How afraid was the driver of being sued? With this treatment, would the driver not go bankrupt overnight?

 Chapter 1657 - 1657: Shellyâ€™s Smart Response

    Chapter 1657: Shelly¡¯s Smart Response

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Shelly was slightly relieved after hearing what Benjamin said. Even though she and Be were left with a table full of food, as long as he was fine, all was good.

    Shelly and Benjamin exchanged a few more words before hanging up reluctantly.

    ¡°Is Uncle Ben noting?¡± Be asked.

    Shelly nodded. ¡°He¡¯lle over tomorrow. Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Be nodded obediently. ¡°I really miss Uncle Ben.¡±

    Shelly smiled. ¡®Yes, I miss Benjamin too.¡¯

    The next day, at 10 a.m. in the morning, all the passengers underwent a physical examination again. After confirming that they were all fine, they left the ward.

    Benjamin had nned to take a bus to Shelly¡¯s ce, but he received a call from the school. Hence, he had no choice but to return to school, where the counselor and the dean were waiting for him in the office.

    After saying a bunch of stuff, the dean could not suppress his excitement anymore and told Benjamin, ¡°Benjamin, congrattions! You have a chance to go abroad to further your studies!¡±

    Benjamin was surprised. He had never applied to go abroad, so how could there be such an opportunity all of a sudden?

    ¡°Do you find it unbelievable? We¡¯ve kept it from you for a long time. We were afraid you would be disappointed, so we decided to tell you now that we¡¯ve confirmed everything. Instead of going for an internship next year, you¡¯ll go abroad for a year. And when youe back, the value of your graduation certificate will be different from others.¡± The dean was very excited. ¡°Currently, there is only one spot for the entire university. After thinking about it, we have decided to give this opportunity to you.¡±

    Benjamin was still shocked.

    His grades were usually not bad, and he could be considered to be in the top ten achievers in the university, but he was not ranked first or second. Why did they not give such a good opportunity to someone more outstanding, and why would they give it to him?

    While he was in disbelief, he still felt grateful. He said, ¡°Thank you for your affirmation, Dean. I¡¯m also very happy to have the opportunity to further my studies overseas. However, with my personal situation, I really don¡¯t have the means to go abroad, and my family¡¯s financial situation can¡¯t support my expenses to study abroad. I¡¯m really grateful to you for giving me the opportunity, but I¡¯m really sorry to disappoint you. This opportunity should be given to others.¡±

    ¡°Benjamin, do you know why I gave you this opportunity? It¡¯s because of your family¡¯s situation, or I could have given it to someone with better results. The main reason is that this study abroad program is almost free, and you don¡¯t have to spend a single cent. The cost of studying abroad is all covered, including air tickets, amodation, and three meals a day. As long as you study hard and don¡¯t embarrass our school, you don¡¯t have to consider the other expenses.¡±

    The offer attracted Benjamin¡¯s attention. Firstly, he could study abroad for a year, which would definitely help his future aspanies nowadays value candidates who had studied abroad. Secondly, he did not have to pay for his

    studies, making it a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. It he did not take it, he would miss out on the opportunity for the rest of his life.

    ¡°Benjamin, go back and prepare yourself. Make sure to also tell your parents so that they are mentally prepared. You¡¯ll set off in a week. Because there are many research projects happening during the summer at the University of Celte, we hope that you can join them as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°University of Celte?¡± Benjamin could not believe it.

    It was one of the top universities in the world, and it was really hard for him to reject such a school.

    ¡°Yes, the University of Celte¡¯s Department of Finance. Once you return from this school, you can enter any financialpany in Harken.¡± The dean said excitedly, ¡°Benjamin, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Cherish it!¡±

    Benjamin pursed his lips tightly. To him, the temptation was indeed great. If he went abroad to further his studies for a year, it might save him at least five years of hard work. Who would say no to a shortcut to sess? He even thought that when he returned a yearter, he could give Shelly a better life.

    He gave it a lot of thought before he took a deep breath and rejected the offer. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dean. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll go.¡±

    As soon as he said that, the dean was shocked. He did not think that Benjamin would reject his offer. In fact, when he received that offer and saw the conditions, he believed that no student would reject it.

    The other party had also mentioned Benjamin by name, and based on the dean¡¯s understanding of Benjamin, he believed Benjamin would not reject him..

 Chapter 1658 - 1658: Shellyâ€™s Smart Response

    Chapter 1658: Shelly¡¯s Smart Response

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Benjamin, is something wrong? It would be a pity to lose out on such a good opportunity.¡± The dean tried to persuade him.

    ¡°I know, but I have something important to do, so I can¡¯t go abroad. I hope you understand, Dean.¡± Benjamin was really grateful to the dean for giving him the opportunity.

    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. You can think it through and get back to me tomorrow. You should go back and discuss it with your parents.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to consider it. Thank you, Dean. I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± Benjamin rejected the dean outright.

    He was afraid that he would go back on his decision, so he left immediately after saying that, not giving himself any chance to reconsider his choices. After all, how could he leave at a time like that? He knew that Shelly needed him the most right now, and he could not leave just like that.

    Moreover, he had made ns for their future. Now that he was done with his third year, he would be able to get out of school for an internship in his fourth year and have an ie. All he wanted was to start earning as soon as possible so that he could take care of Shelly and Be. Nothing else mattered.

    When Benjamin left, the director called the man back helplessly and asked if they could send another person instead since Benjamin did not want to go. Naturally, the man said no. As the dean did not want to lose that opportunity, he quickly said that he could persuade Benjamin again.

    Then, the person who received the news immediately reported it to Nox.

    ¡°Benjamin rejected the offer.¡±

    Sitting in his office, Nox¡¯s expression darkened again.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to be so stubborn. ording to my understanding, most people can¡¯t refuse such temptation. I can only say that Benjamin¡¯s feelings for Ms. Carter are really¡­¡±

    As if he could sense Nox¡¯s coldness, the man quickly asked, ¡°Mr. Winter, should we go with the second n?¡±

    ¡°Cut the cr*p! I just want the results!¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll arrange it immediately! By the way,¡± the other party quickly said, ¡°the total cost of stopping Benjamin from going to Shelly¡¯s house yesterday was 28 thousand dors. Please don¡¯t forget to transfer the money over.¡± ¡°You spent 28 thousand dors to stop Benjamin?¡± Nox roared.

    ¡­Didn¡¯t you say to stop Benjamin from going to Ms. Carter¡¯s house at all costs?¡±

    ¡°F*ck!¡± Nox cursed.

    He abruptly hung up the phone.

    Seeing that the call had ended, the man did not dare to disturb Nox anymore.

    However, he wanted to add that Zoe had not been found yet! She had not left South Hampton City but was nowhere to be found. It was as if she had suddenly vanished from the face of the earth.

    On top of that, he had been spending too much of his energy on Shelly recently, and Mr. Winter did not even ask about Zoe at all. It made him a littlezy to keep up with the search!

    After Benjamin rejected the director, he took a bus to Shelly. They had not seen each other for at least a week, so he was a little excited.

    He sat on the bus and stared out at the streets of South Hampton City, which had developed very well. In fact, there were many opportunities in such a big city, and there was no need to go abroad for further studies ¡ª or that was what Benjamin made himself understand.

    Just then, he lowered his head and took out his phone, which had suddenly rang. Seeing that it was his mother calling, he quickly picked it up. ¡°Mom.¡± ¡°Benjamin,e home,¡± his mother said seriously.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back in two days. I have something to do these few days,¡± Benjamin refused.

    ¡°What is it? I want you toe back immediately.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen at home?¡±

    ¡°Come back now!¡± There was no exnation from her end at all.

    ¡°Tomorrow. I¡¯ll be back tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°I said now!¡±

    ¡°Mom!¡± Benjamin was getting a little angry. ¡°I said that I have something to do and will be back tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°Your dean just called to say that you rejected an opportunity to study abroad,!¡± His mother stopped beating around the bush.

    Benjamin pursed his lips. He did not expect the dean to tell his parents, and he had forgotten to remind him not to contact his family. He knew very well that his parents would not be able to ept him rejecting such a great opportunity. ¡°I have my own ns.¡± Benjamin said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t had to worry much about you since you were young, and you¡¯ve always been obedient. The only time you rebelled was when you got into a fight with a female ssmate in your ss and the school called us in, but I never took that to heart. Since you¡¯re all grown up now, I will respect your decisions. However, I won¡¯t let you give up on this opportunity to study abroad. You have to ept it! I just told the director to give you the chance, and you will go..¡±

 Chapter 1659 - 1659: Shellyâ€™s Smart Response

    Chapter 1659: Shelly¡¯s Smart Response

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Mom, how can you make decisions for me without me knowing? I won¡¯t go!¡±

    As Benjamin was agitated, his voice was much louder, and everyone on the bus looked at him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you think. Anyway, this matter has been decided.¡± Mrs. Bacon said firmly, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯te back. Your father and I will go to your school to look for you immediately and send you abroad in a week.¡±

    Benjamin was really on the verge of breaking down from his mother¡¯s sudden unreasonable behavior.

    He gritted his teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back!¡±

    With that, he hung up. Then, he got off at the nearest bus stop and went straight to the intercity bus station.

    His family did not live in the main area of South Hampton City but in a rtively remote town in South Hampton City. Due to his excellent grades when he was young, he was directly epted into the best school in South Hampton City. After that, he continued his studies in South City and became the role model of that town.

    Once Benjamin was on the intercity bus, he gave Shelly a call.

    The other party asked happily, ¡°Are you here?¡±

    ¡°Shelly, I have something to do back in my hometown, but I¡¯ll be back tomorrow,¡± Benjamin said apologetically.

    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± The disappointment was obvious in her tone, but she did not make things difficult for him.

    ¡°Um, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Benjamin apologized.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can finally go home now that your exams are over, so you have to go back first. It doesn¡¯t matter if you go back for a few more days. I¡¯ll be home anyway.¡± It meant that she would wait for him at home.

    Benjamin was really touched, and at that moment, he did not have any regrets about not going abroad.

    After he hung up the phone, Shelly sighed heavily. She suddenly felt that it was not easy to be in a rtionship. She had never felt that way about anyone before, but now, she was really disappointed because Benjamin did note.

    Moreover, for some reason, she had a feeling that something was going to happen, and it made her feel uneasy! However, she had to admit that a woman¡¯s sixth sense was really strong sometimes because she received a call from an unknown number one afternoon.

    The person on the other end said, ¡°I¡¯m Benjamin¡¯s mother.¡±

    It was three days after Benjamin returned to his hometown. On the first day, they often sent messages and called each other, but on the second day, the number of messages decreased. On the third day, she did not hear from him at all.

    She assumed Benjamin was busy because he was back at home. However, now that she had received a call from Benjamin¡¯s mother, she knew that things were not as simple as they seemed.

    She said, ¡°Hello, Auntie.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to call me that. I¡¯m in South Hampton City now. Where do you live? I want to talk to you about you and my son face to face.¡± The other party was straightforward and had a rather domineering attitude.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Benjamin?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about where he is. I want to talk to you in private.¡±

    Shelly hesitated for a moment before saying,¡± Okay, I¡¯ll give you the address.¡±

    The other party hung up the phone abruptly, and Shelly knew that Benjamin¡¯s mother hade with ill intentions.

    In fact, she had not thought much about it since she and Benjamin were just dating. As long as they had a good rtionship, everything else was not important, so she had never thought about what his family would think. To any family, a woman with a child would not be the best candidate for a daughter-inw. Hence, Shelly waited nervously, and an hourter, there was a knock on the door.

    A little frightened, Shelly took a deep breath to calm herself down before opening the door to see a woman and a man in their fifties standing at the door. They looked very imposing, and she could tell at a nce that they were up to no good.

    At that moment, Shelly still kept her manners. ¡°Hello, Uncle and Auntie.¡±

    Mr. and Mrs. Bacon just looked at Shelly coldly and did not respond to her enthusiasm. They said, ¡°We just want to talk to you about you and Benjamin.¡± ¡°Please,e in.¡± Shelly invited them in.

    The two people at the door did not refuse and swaggered in. The moment they entered, they saw Be.

    Upon seeing them, Be looked curious.

    ¡°Is this your daughter?¡± Mrs. Bacon asked with obvious disdain.

    ¡°Be, say hello,¡± Shelly hurriedly called out to Be.

    Be was just about to speak when Mrs. Bacon mocked, ¡°Don¡¯t say it. I¡¯m not lucky enough to have such a big granddaughter!¡±

    Although Be was young, she could feel the unfriendliness of the person in front of her, so she hid behind Shelly in fear.

    Shelly patted Be¡¯s head. ¡°I have something to discuss with these people. Be, be good and go to your room to y..¡±

 Chapter 1660 - 1660: Shellyâ€™s Smart Response

    Chapter 1660: Shelly¡¯s Smart Response

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Okay.¡± Be nodded.

    Then, she quickly left, probably because she did not like the person in front of her. Seeing that Be had returned to her room, Shelly went to the kitchen to make some tea.

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to please us. To me, it¡¯s useless no matter how well you do.¡± Mrs. Bacon did not appreciate Shelly¡¯s gestures at all.

    Nevertheless, Shelly still ced the tea in front of them, one cup for each of them.

    Mrs. Bacon did not even look at it. ¡°I came with Benjamin¡¯s father today to talk about your and Benjamin¡¯s rtionship. No matter how good your rtionship is, his father and I will never agree to the two of you dating.¡±

    Shelly had expected that oue.

    She said, ¡°Benjamin and I are truly in love. Even if our rtionship is to end, Benjamin will be the one to tell me, not you guys. This is the least I expect from Benjamin and our rtionship.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bush. When ites to a rtionship, the parents will definitely be involved. Since his father and I don¡¯t ept you, your rtionship with him will end here!¡±

    ¡°In that case, I need Benjamin to tell me personally.¡± Shelly was very determined. ¡°Otherwise, I won¡¯t end our rtionship!¡±

    ¡°Shelly, how shameless are you? Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself? Do you think you¡¯re worthy of Benjamin? Why? Do you think you are worthy because you¡¯re good-looking?¡± Mrs. Bacon suddenly flew into a rage and mocked Shelly.

    Shelly endured it and said, ¡°Benjamin and I never got together based on looks. If he cared about looks, he wouldn¡¯t have taken a fancy to me.¡±

    After all, Benjamin knew how ugly she used to look.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care why the two of you are together. Just break up immediately! Our family will never ept a woman with a child into our family.¡± Mrs. Bacon kept her stance.

    Shelly, on the other hand, kept her cool. ¡°Be is not my biological daughter. She¡¯s my sister¡¯s child. Due to some unique situation in our family, I¡¯m the one raising Be¡­¡±

    ¡°Only Benjamin would be deceived by such a lie!¡± Mrs. Bacon did not believe her. ¡°Who would believe that you dropped out of school for a child that isn¡¯t your own? Shelly, just based on this, I can see what kind of person you are! It makes you less worthy of being with Benjamin!¡±

    Shelly was also embarrassed by Mrs. Bacon¡¯s words, but she tried hard to control her emotions. ¡°We can do a paternity test.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore. Anyway, I won¡¯t agree to your rtionship with Benjamin!¡± Mrs. Bacon did not seem to want to waste her breath on Shelly. ¡°I have 2000 dors here!¡±

    As she spoke, she ced a bank card in front of Shelly, whose eyes flickered.

    ¡°Take the money and leave my son!¡± Mrs. Bacon said bluntly.

    Shelly pursed her lips. Not to mention how little 2000 dors was, that kind of behavior was simply insulting.

    She said, ¡°Auntie, I respect you because you¡¯re Benjamin¡¯s mother. However, respecL goes DOLII ways. Ylease nave sorne sell-respecu?

    ¡°Are you telling me to have some self-respect? Why didn¡¯t you have some self-respect when you seduced my son? You vixen, do you know how much you¡¯ve affected my son¡¯s future?!¡± Mrs. Bacon was furious.

    Shelly looked at her and said firmly, ¡°Auntie, whether Benjamin and I break up or not is between us. I won¡¯t break up with him just because you said so. Our rtionship can¡¯t be broken up just like that. Unless Benjamines to tell me personally, I won¡¯t break up with him.¡± ¡°p!¡± Mrs. Bacon pped Shelly¡¯s face.

    Shelly¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Mrs. Bacon pointed her finger at Shelly and scolded, ¡°You vixen! You shameless vixen!¡±

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to talk nicely, let¡¯s not talk.¡± Shelly stood up and sent them off. ¡°You don¡¯t have toe to me anymore. My rtionship with Benjamin is between me and him. I won¡¯t be affected by anyone.¡± ¡°Y-Y-You¡­¡± Mrs. Bacon was so angry that she could not speak.

    ¡°This is my home. Please leave.¡±

    ¡°Shelly, how dare you treat me like this!¡± Mrs. Bacon gritted her teeth.

    ¡°I¡¯ll naturally treat you the way you treat me!¡± Shelly said coldly..

 Chapter 1661 - 1661: Shellyâ€™s Smart Response

    Chapter 1661: Shelly¡¯s Smart Response

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Mrs. Bacon was so angry that her body was trembling. She red at Shelly, but under Shelly¡¯s assertiveness, she became far less imposing.

    She said, ¡°Shelly, what do we have to do to make you leave Benjamin? Tell me!¡±

    Shelly also calmed herself down. ¡°I told you, I won¡¯t leave him unless Benjamin tells me he wants to break up!¡±

    ¡°Shelly, how can you be so shameless?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the shameless one, not me. What right do you have to break Benjamin and me up? Just because you¡¯re his mother, you can limit his freedom? Why?¡± Shelly¡¯s aura was very intimidating.

    Under such intense intimidation, Mrs. Bacon was much less arrogant. She red at Shelly and did not say a word for a long time.

    Shelly said, ¡°If you want us to break up, tell Benjamin toe to me. As long as he says it, I will never pester him again.¡±

    ¡°If Benjamin were willing to break up with you, do you think I woulde looking for you?¡± Mrs. Bacon finally told the truth.

    Shelly looked at her. In fact, she had guessed it. If Benjamin were willing to break up with her, his parents would not have had to step in.

    ¡°Do you know that you are affecting Benjamin¡¯s future?¡± Mrs. Bacon asked bluntly.

    Shelly frowned slightly.

    She had taken up much of his time recently, but she did not pester him and affect his studies just because they were in a rtionship. On the contrary, she was even very concerned about his studies and thought that she was being sensible.

    ¡°Benjamin even gave up the opportunity to study abroad for you!¡± When Mrs. Bacon said that, she broke down.

    For the past three days, she had been trying to persuade Benjamin to leave Shelly and ept the chance to further his studies abroad, but it was useless. Benjamin refused to listen to anything they said.

    There were only four days left before he was supposed to set off. If Benjamin did not ept the offer, he would miss out on that great opportunity. Hence, they had no choice but to look for Shelly, hoping that she would break up with Benjamin and allow him to study abroad.

    When Shelly heard Mrs. Bacon¡¯s words, she was a little surprised.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± Mrs. Bacon looked at Shelly and asked. ¡°The school has given him an opportunity to study abroad at the University of Celte, one of the top universities in the world. It¡¯s a school that many people dream of entering, yet Benjamin has given it up for you! Don¡¯t you think that you¡¯ve seriously affected his future and dragged him down?¡±

    Shelly really did not know that Benjamin had given up such a good opportunity as he did not even tell her.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t break up with Benjamin, he will not go abroad! No matter what, Benjamin¡¯s future is the most important, and I will force you to break up with him!¡± Mrs. Bacon was determined.

    She would rather die than allow her son to give up on such a good opportunity.

    In the end, Shelly was moved by Mrs. Bacon¡¯s words. The University of Celte was once her dream school. Back when she knew there was no way she would be with Nox, she had even thought about getting into that university.

    Now that Benjamin was given the opportunity to study in such a good school, he had rejected it, and she knew very well that the reason for his rejection was her.

    Shelly¡¯s silence made Mrs. Bacon angry again. She said, ¡°Shelly, when two people are together, all they would want is the best for each other. However, you¡¯re doing the opposite and ruining his future!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t drag him down. Everything was his own choice. I didn¡¯t make a decision for him. I didn¡¯t even know that he gave up such a great opportunity for me.¡± Shelly defended herself.

    ¡°Now that you do know, break up with Benjamin immediately!¡± Mrs. Bacon said righteously.

    ¡°Why must we break up? If he goes abroad to study, can¡¯t I wait for him in the country?¡± Shelly asked her.

    She found it really funny sometimes. Why did they have to break up just because Benjamin was studying abroad?

    In fact, she supported Benjamin¡¯s departure. However, she did not think that she had to break up with him.. As long as their rtionship was stable, she did not think distance mattered!

 Chapter 1662 - 1662: Utterly Despicable

    Chapter 1662: Utterly Despicable

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Shelly¡¯s words made Benjamin¡¯s parents silent for a few seconds. They were probably thinking about that possibility. To them, the most important thing now was to seize the opportunity and get Benjamin to study abroad first. As for the rest, they could talk about itter.

    Anyway, they could not allow Benjamin and Shelly to be together. Benjamin had a bright future ahead of him, and Shelly, a single mother with a child, was not the best candidate for their daughter-inw.

    Mrs. Bacon and Mr. Bacon looked at each other and shared the same thought. Mrs. Bacon said, ¡°Do you think you can persuade Benjamin to study abroad?¡± ¡°I can.¡± Shelly was very sure about that.

    He would only be away for a year, and she could wait for him for a year. In fact, she could wait many years, let alone one year.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll trust you for now.¡± Mrs. Bacon finally relented.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Benjamin? I want to see him.¡± Shelly said bluntly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get him to see you tomorrow, but Shelly, don¡¯t y any tricks,¡± Mrs. Bacon threatened.

    ¡°Like you, I also value Benjamin¡¯s future.¡±

    Mrs. Bacon was convinced by Shelly. She was also certain that a woman like Shelly must be someone who was greedy for money. If Benjamin could have a better future, Shelly would definitely want to benefit from it. However, Mrs. Bacon did not say anything else and left Shelly¡¯s house with Mr. Bacon.

    Although the deal was sessful, Shelly had to admit that the arrival of Benjamin¡¯s parents had changed her heart. At the very least, it made her understand that dating and even getting married involved more than just the couple.

    The next day, Shelly saw Benjamin. She thought she would be able to see him after his exams, but unexpectedly, four days had passed.

    The moment the two of them met, for some reason, there was an indescribable sense of distance between them. Actually, it was Shelly who felt distant, which meant that the arrival ot Benjamin¡¯s parents must nave had an impact on her.

    The two of them sat on the sofa in silence for a long time before Benjamin said,

    ¡°Shelly, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t leave you. No one can stop us. We¡¯ll be together.¡±

    Shelly looked at how determined Benjamin was as if he was swearing an oath to her and felt touched. As she really liked him, Benjamin¡¯s kindness to her made it difficult for her to part with him.

    She said, ¡°Go study abroad.¡±

    Benjamin was stunned, but once he recovered, he instantly understood something.

    He said, ¡°What did my parents say to you yesterday?¡±

    ¡°They said I shouldn¡¯t stand in the way of your future.¡± Shelly did not want to hide it from him either.

    ¡°Is my future just to study abroad?¡± Benjamin smiled sarcastically. ¡°All roads lead to Rome! I don¡¯t think going abroad is my only way out.¡±

    ¡°But in a situation where your future is unknown, this is the best path you need to take right now.¡±

    ¡°Shelly.¡± Benjamin took her hand and held it tightly in his palm. ¡°Going abroad is the best, but that¡¯s only in terms of personal development. What I really want is to stay by your side. I want to be with you. I want us to live our lives together.¡±

    Shelly quietly listened to everything Benjamin said and could clearly feel him getting emotional. He was afraid that she would reject him.

    Shelly pursed her lips and said bluntly, ¡°It¡¯s just a year. Benjamin, do you think our rtionship can¡¯t withstand a year of long-distance?

    Benjamin was stunned.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t we have both?¡± Shelly asked him, ¡°If you study abroad for a year, it¡¯ll help you to develop your career better in the future. I¡¯ll wait for you in South Hampton City for a year, and when youe back in a year, I don¡¯t think it will change anything for us. Benjamin, I know you like me very much, but sometimes you really can¡¯t let your feelings get to your head.¡±

    Benjamin was silent. No matter what, Shelly¡¯s overly rational thoughts still bothered him a little.

    Shelly said, ¡°Don¡¯t throw away any chance of sess. At least, you don¡¯t want to have any regrets in your life.¡±

    ¡°I thought that you would be like me, unwilling to let me go,¡± Benjamin said faintly, clearly disappointed.

    He thought Shelly would be like him and could not bear for him to leave..

 Chapter 1663 - 1663: Utterly Despicable

    Chapter 1663: Utterly Despicable

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Not to mention a year, he did not even want to be apart from her for a day.

    ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t bear for you to leave.¡± Shelly nodded. ¡°But for the sake of a better life, I think a year¡¯s wait will be worth it.¡±

    Benjamin could not refute. He knew it would be better if he could go abroad, but Shelly¡¯s persuasion still made him a little emotional.

    Although he knew that Shelly was just being rational and not that she did not like him, he still hoped that Shelly would be like a woman who needed him and wanted him to stay!

    ¡°Benjamin, we¡¯re young, and we will still be young after a year.¡± Shelly said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you toe back!¡±

    In the end, Benjamin gave in because he could not reject Shelly. Even though he hated Shelly¡¯s rationality, he knew that Shelly had chosen the best path for them.

    He said heavily, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll agree to study abroad.¡±

    Upon hearing Benjamin¡¯s words, Shelly was still a little sad. After all, one year was neither long nor short, and nobody would want to be away from the person they loved.

    After reaching a consensus, the two of them looked at each other deeply. Then, Benjamin cupped Shelly¡¯s cheeks, and Shelly closed her eyes.

    It was not unusual for couples to be intimate with each other, especially since they were about to part, and their feelings for each other would be more intense. If the phone did not ring at that moment, perhaps¡­ it would have happened.

    Benjamin quickly picked up the phone. He was also shocked by his eagerness just now. It was actually much more nerve-wracking for a man¡¯s first time than a woman¡¯s.

    He took a deep breath and answered the call. ¡°Mom.¡±

    Shelly tugged at her clothes and sat up straight, feeling a little awkward.

    ¡°Where are you? The school just called me again. You¡¯re leaving the day after tomorrow. If you don¡¯t go to the school to settle the relevant procedures now, it¡¯ll be toote.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°What do you know? Did you get stopped by that vixen Shelly again?¡± Mrs. Bacon was cursing on the other end of the phone.

    The soundproofing of the phone was not very good, so Shelly could hear Mrs. Bacon¡¯s voice.

    Benjamin took his phone and walked to the side. ¡°Mom, that¡¯s enough. If you keep talking like that, I¡¯m going to get angry.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Just go to the school right now and settle the procedures. You¡¯re going with your dad. If you don¡¯t go, I¡¯ll go straight to Shelly directly!¡± Mrs. Bacon said fiercely.

    Benjamin gritted his teeth and hung up the phone. He tried hard topose himself, and it took him a long time before he walked up to Shelly.

    At that moment, Shelly was not as affectionate as she was before and was no different from her usual self.

    ¡°I have to go back to school first,¡± Benjamin said.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Shelly nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back after I¡¯m done with the procedures.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Shelly smiled.

    She would not make things difficult for Benjamin.

    Benjamin looked straight into Shelly¡¯s eyes, clearly reluctant to part with her. Then, Shelly said, ¡°Before you go abroad, we should do it.¡±

    Benjamin was stunned, and his face was a little red. Of course, he knew what Shelly meant by that! If not for his mother¡¯s phone call just now, they might have¡­

    Benjamin replied,¡± Okay.¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and go. The sooner you finish, the sooner you¡¯lle back,¡± Shelly urged.

    Benjamin nodded. With that, he left Shelly¡¯s house.

    Shelly sighed heavily, still a little disappointed. She did not expect there to be so many obstacles in her rtionship with Benjamin. She had always thought that when ordinary people fall in love, nothing much would happen.

    Nox naturally heard about Benjamin agreeing to study abroad.

    The other party reported, ¡°He has signed the procedures with the school today, and his flight will leave South Hampton City at 8 a.m. the day after tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Nox replied, not showing how excited he was deep down.

    ¡°However¡­¡± The other party wanted to say something but hesitated. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Nox frowned, obviously afraid that something bad would happen.

    ¡°Shelly and Benjamin didn¡¯t break up,¡± the other party said bluntly.

    ¡°What?!¡± Nox was furious.

    ¡°Even if you send him abroad, it doesn¡¯t mean that the two of them will break up. In this world, there¡¯s a type of rtionship called a long-distance rtionship,¡± the other party said while trembling.

    ¡°F*ck! That was not what you said to me back then!¡± Nox was about to go mad..

 Chapter 1664 - 1664: Utterly Despicable

    Chapter 1664: Utterly Despicable

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    He had spent so much money and done so much, and instead of them breaking up, he had even made their lives better. Did he not suffer a double loss?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Shelly to be so rational.¡± The other party also felt a little guilty.

    ording to ordinary people¡¯s thinking, most people would choose to break up if pressured by their parents. However, who knew that Shelly would be so smart in dealing with that matter? She did not act on impulse at all.

    ¡°So tell me, what should we do now?¡± Nox gritted his teeth.

    How could he give money to his love rival to further his studies? He was not that great of a person!

    ¡°I think we can create a conflict before Benjamin leaves,¡± the other side quickly said.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Nox asked fiercely.

    ¡°That is, before Benjamin leaves, we¡¯ll cause a rift in their rtionship. Once there is a rift in their rtionship and Benjamin is in a hurry to leave, their rtionship will suffer. Then, once they¡¯re separated, they will naturally break up.¡±

    ¡°Just tell me what to do!¡± Nox was so angry that he was about to explode.

    ¡°Get Benjamin to misunderstand that you and Shelly are still together.¡± The other party mustered up his courage and said loudly.

    ¡°Are you stupid? Do you think Benjamin doesn¡¯t know how much Shelly hates me? Are you crazy to make him misunderstand that Shelly and I are together?¡±

    ¡°When a man and a woman are in a rtionship, they will care more about each other. And especially since Shelly and Benjamin are in their honeymoon phase, there is definitely no room for someone else toe between the two of them. So, when Benjamin is about to leave, you will go crazy to pursue Shelly and use all kinds of big moves to make Benjamin feel threatened. No matter how hard Shelly rejects you, Benjamin will definitely feel insecure and might make the decision not to go abroad again. After all, if Benjamin¡¯s first reaction when he received this opportunity was to reject it because of Shelly, it¡¯s very likely that he will reject it for Shelly a second time. Once he refuses to leave, Shelly will definitely get anxious. Coupled with the pressure from Benjamin¡¯s parents, Shelly will have to break up with him to make him leave!¡± The other party exined it clearly.

    Nox also understood the situation, but he could not help but ask, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, will Shelly hate me? Will she think I¡¯m despicable?¡± ¡°Um¡­ Has Shelly ever liked you?¡± the other party asked.

    ¡®F*ck!¡¯ Nox secretly cursed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve been very despicable in your ways of pursuing Shelly?¡± the other party asked again.

    ¡°Believe it or not, I¡¯ll fire you!¡± Nox was exasperated.

    ¡°Believe it or not, I¡¯ll fire you!¡± Nox was exasperated.

    ¡°All I¡¯m saying is that love is innocent. Mr. Winter, no matter what method you use, all you¡¯re doing is pursuing your true love. That¡¯s not despicable.¡± The other party said respectfully, ¡°Besides, Shelly can¡¯tin about you either. You¡¯re just pursuing her because you like her. You¡¯re not forcing her to be with you.¡±

    If Nox could force Shelly to be with him, he would not have had to use so many tricks to get her and Benjamin to break up.

    ¡°What should we do next?¡± Nox asked. It was obvious that he agreed to the n.

    ¡°The next step is to let the whole world know that you are pursuing Shelly. That, you can leave it to me.¡±

    ¡°If you screw it up again this time, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Nox was still a little flustered. He could not understand why it was so difficult to woo a woman. Why could Shelly not be with him for the sake of money?

    Benjamin went to school to settle the procedures, and because there were many things to sort out, he could not settle them all in a day. That was why Benjamin did not go back to Shelly¡¯s ce that day.

    His parents were also keeping an eye on him as they were afraid that something would happen. Hence, they did not allow him to leave until everything was settled and stayed with him at a hotel near the school for the night.

    The next afternoon, Benjamin finally managed to convince his parents to let him go to Shelly¡¯s. In other words, he was leaving early the day after tomorrow.

    The night before his flight, he would have to depart from school as there was a private car to send him to the airport. It meant that he and Shelly would have tonight until tomorrow afternoon to spend time with each other. That would be thest time they could see each other until a yearter.

    Thinking about it still made him feel a little ufortable. He did not expect that they would have to be away from each other right after they started dating.

    When Benjamin went to Shelly¡¯s house, he got off the car halfway to buy a bouquet of flowers..

 Chapter 1665 - 1665: Utterly Despicable

    Chapter 1665: Utterly Despicable

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Due to the economy right now, he could only buy a bouquet of flowers as a

    parting gift. However, in the future, he would give Shelly a better life.

    With that thought in mind, Benjamin walked into Shelly¡¯s neighborhood with the flowers he had personally picked. The moment he walked in, he felt that there was something strange about the neighborhood.

    As he went deeper, he heard a familiar man¡¯s voice shouting through a

    loudspeaker in the neighborhood. ¡°Shelly, I like you! Do you hear me?¡±

    Benjamin¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he strode over to see Nox standing in the courtyard of the neighborhood, shouting in the direction of Shelly¡¯s house. At that moment, there were many onlookers, and people were also filming Nox.

    However, Nox did not seem to care. He just shouted through the loudspeaker, ¡°Shelly, I know I¡¯ve hurt you a lot in the past, but I regret it now. I regret how I treated you and want to be with you again. Please, can you give me a chance?¡±

    Almost all the windows were open, except for Shelly¡¯s, which was tightly shut.

    At home, Shelly did not know what was going on with Nox! She thought she had made herself clear and that Nox would nevere looking for him again after thest time, yet what was he up to now? She really wanted to kill Nox.

    ¡°Shelly!¡± Downstairs, the loud noise from the loudspeaker sounded again.

    Shelly covered her ears, but Be, on the other hand, was rather curious. She looked out the window and said, ¡°Mommy, is someone calling you?¡±

    Shelly did not want to hear it.

    ¡°Mommy, someone is calling for you outside.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. He¡¯s a lunatic,¡± Shelly said bluntly.

    Be looked at Shelly in a daze, clearly frightened.

    Speechless at Nox¡¯s behavior, Shelly gritted her teeth and suddenly took out her phone to call the police. ¡°Hello, is this the police? I¡¯m being harassed by someone. Pleasee over and deal with it.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the exact situation?¡± The other party was serious.

    Shelly described the situation. ¡°We¡¯ll be there in ten minutes.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. ¡±

    With that, Shelly hung up. She was not to be med for treating Nox like that. Since he was so shameless, why should she care?

    Ten minutester, Nox shouted from below, ¡°Damn it, Shelly, I can¡¯t believe you called the police to arrest me? I¡¯m deeply in love with you, and you called the police on me? Hey, stop dragging me away. I¡¯m confessing my love. F*ck..¡±

    Gradually, the sound disappeared, and only then did Shelly let out a sigh of relief.

    At the same time, the door suddenly swung open. Shelly was shocked, but she then saw Benjamin at the door with a bouquet of flowers.

    ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± Shelly tried to recover from her shock.

    She was really afraid of Nox. However, Nox did not have her keys.

    ¡°I just saw Nox being dragged away by the police,¡± Benjamin said with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, I called the police.¡±

    ¡°Why did he suddenlye looking for you again?

    ¡°Who knows what¡¯s wrong with him? Maybe something is wrong with his brain.¡± Shelly was furious.

    Although Benjamin was smiling, deep down, he still felt a little disgusted.

    ¡°Did you buy me flowers?¡± Shelly did not want to talk about Nox anymore, so she changed the topic.

    ¡°Yeah, do you like it?¡± As he spoke, Benjamin handed the bouquet to Shelly.

    Before Shelly could take it, someone suddenly knocked on the door.

    ¡°Ms. Carter, we¡¯re the property managers,¡± the person outside quickly said.

    Shelly opened the door, thinking that the managers were there to apologize. After all, Nox had seriously affected her life. However, she did not expect to see the manager holding arge bouquet of flowers when she opened the door.

    Benjamin¡¯s bouquet had nine roses, but the bouquet in the manager¡¯s hand had at least 999 roses.

    ¡°Mr. Winter has told us to pass this to you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it. Take it away!¡± Shelly¡¯s expression changed.

    She could not understand what Nox was up to this time!

    ¡°Mr. Winter has not only gifted you flowers but a lot of things as well.¡± As the manager spoke, he moved aside slightly.

    That was when she saw a neat row of people in uniforms outside the door. At a nce, she could tell they were the employees of various luxury goods. At that moment, everyone was carrying a few bags in their hands, and they looked extremely respectful.

    ¡°Hello, Ms. Carter,¡± everyone greeted Shelly in unison.

    Shelly pursed her lips tightly. However, before she could reject him, the manager sent the flowers to Shelly¡¯s home. All the shop assistants also proceeded to follow the manager and ce the goods inside Shelly¡¯s home.

    Shelly¡¯s home was not big, to begin with, so the gifts took up more than half of her living room. Seeing that, Shelly tried to hold her emotions in.

    After putting the goods away, everyone left respectfully. The property manager even politely closed the door for her.

    Shelly looked at the goods, and so did Benjamin. With so many luxury items, Benjamin felt that his flowers were¡­ out of ce.

    Shelly pursed her lips and gave Nox a call.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Nox, on the other end of the phone, seemed very happy.

    ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± Shelly gritted her teeth.

    He had disappeared for a month, and just when she thought her days were peaceful again, he was going crazy again!

    ¡°I want to woo you over!¡±

    ¡°Nox, that¡¯s enough!¡± Shelly could not conceal her anger. ¡°How clear do you want me to make myself?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin yourself. I know you dislike me, but just because you dislike me doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t like you! And the more you dislike me, the more I like you!¡±

    ¡°Are you a pervert?¡± Shelly was so angry that her lungs were about to explode!

    How shameless could he be?

 Chapter 1666 - 1666: Monica Takes A Jab At Nox

    Chapter 1666: Monica Takes A Jab At Nox

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Nox¡¯s shamelessness had pushed Shelly to her limit, and his sudden actions even made her suspect that he was up to something!

    She did not think that Nox liked her. On the contrary, she thought that Nox was trying to make her suffer!

    Shelly¡¯s hand that was holding the phone was trembling with anger. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Nox, I¡¯ll say it again. No matter what your motive is, I don¡¯t like you and will never like you no matter what you do! I don¡¯t want your things. Take them back, or I¡¯ll throw them away!¡±

    ¡°Throw it.¡± Nox replied nonchntly, ¡°I have a lot of money anyway, what I gave you is nothing to me!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re sick!¡± Shelly could not help but curse!

    She found Nox crazy.

    Nox, however, was not angry when Shelly scolded him. Instead, he smiled. ¡°You finally realized that I¡¯m lovesick!¡±

    Shelly hung up. Then, without a second thought, she threw all the goods in the living room out the door, while Benjamin looked at her going crazy.

    After she was done, she mmed the door shut and then looked up at Benjamin, who was still standing there with flowers in his hands.

    When their eyes met, Shelly said, ¡°Nox is crazy. Don¡¯t worry about him.¡±

    Benjamin smiled and nodded. Although he did not make anyments, he felt a little upset. He did not think that Shelly would like Nox, but if Nox kept harassing Shelly like that¡­ He was going to be away for a year, so he would not be able to be there for Shelly.

    ¡°I like it very much¡± Shelly took the flowers from Benjamin.

    He could tell that she hated Nox¡¯s gifts but was very happy with his, even though his gift was so cheappared to Nox¡¯s. ¡°Shelly,¡± Benjamin called her name seriously.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Shelly smiled.

    No woman could ever say no to flowers. Moreover, it was a gift from someone she liked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll work hard to make your life better in the future,¡± Benjamin promised.

    Shelly nodded. ¡°I know.¡±

    In fact, she did not need Benjamin to give her a better life. Now, she realized there was nothing wrong with living an ordinary life, and what she wanted the most was a stable rtionship.

    Nox had left the police station. In the car, he was a little angry because Shelly scolded him and even hung up the call on him.

    He had no idea when Shelly had started acting so arrogantly before him. Had she not wanted to marry him since she was young? Now that he had given her a chance to marry him, why was she hiding?

    While Nox was fuming, his phone suddenly rang, and he answered the call angrily.

    ¡°Mr. Nox, the things you gave Ms. Carter were all left at the door.¡±

    ¡°F*ck! Does she know how expensive those things are?¡± Nox was about to fly off the handle again.

    ¡°Maybe not,¡± the other party replied nervously, ¡°because she probably didn¡¯t even look at it. She took out whatever was given to her.¡±

    Then, the other party asked again, ¡°How should we deal with those things?¡±

    ¡°Take them back. Don¡¯t you know they¡¯re expensive?¡± Nox was so furious that heshed out at the man.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll send it back to you immediately, Mr. Winter,¡± the other party said respectfully.

    Nox abruptly hung up the phone. ¡®Shelly! What¡¯s so great about you?

    When Monica went for a prenatal checkup, she saw Nox on the news, stating that he was pursuing Shelly.

    The first time she saw it, she thought she was mistaken because she felt that the name ¡°Shelly¡± was probably printed wrongly. However, only when she clicked on the news and saw Nox confessing his love to Shelly at her apartment that she finally believed the news.

    Was that guy crazy to say that he liked Shelly? Had Zoe pissed him off so badly that he had gone crazy?

    ¡°Mrs. Jones, it¡¯s your turn for the ultrasound,¡± the nurse said respectfully and gently to Monica.

    Monica put down her phone and pondered for a while before deciding she would ask about the situationter. No matter what, she felt that Nox¡¯s change in personality was a little scary..

 Chapter 1667 - 1667: Monica Takes A Jab At Nox

    Chapter 1667: Monica Takes A Jab At Nox

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Monicay on thefortable bed while Finn helped her with the ultrasound. However, she seriously doubted Finn¡¯s skills. After all, he was no longer a doctor.

    As if Finn could feel Monica¡¯s doubts, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t forget the basics.¡±

    Monica rolled her eyes at Finn¡¯s humble bragging. Performing an ultrasound was not a basic skill! It was clearly a test of one¡¯s skill!

    Finn was very serious, and the assistant doctor beside him had been helping him record the results. Throughout the whole process, Finn also told Monica about the baby¡¯s development. There was a smile in his tone, obviously indicating that the baby was fine.

    The other staff members in the ultrasound room were shocked by Finn¡¯s change. Although the rumors said that Dr. Jones was not fierce or stern but just cold to everyone, from the looks of it, Dr. Jones treated his wife very well! It was obvious that he doted on her and was very attentive toward her.

    The ultrasound went on for quite a while. Finn¡¯s device was fixed on Monica¡¯s lower abdomen for a long time as if he was seriously observing the baby¡¯s development. He even paused for a few seconds without saying anything.

    ¡°Finn, don¡¯t scare me!¡± Monica was a little nervous when she saw his serious expression.

    Usually, there must be something wrong for him to have such an expression.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Jones. Dr. Jones is checking the gender of the baby,¡± the assistant doctor quickly said.

    Now that she was four months into her pregnancy, they should be able to tell the babies¡¯ genders.

    When Monica heard the assistant doctor, she became even more nervous. She, too, was very curious about the baby¡¯s gender and was looking forward to it, but she suddenly had a bad feeling about it when he saw Finn frowning.

    It was a long time until Finn let go, put the apparatus away, and helped Monica clean the count gel on her stomach.

    Monica looked at Finn¡¯s serious expression and could not help but ask, ¡°Are they boys?¡±

    Finn¡¯s hand that was wiping Monica¡¯s pregnant belly paused for a moment, and he looked stunned.

    ¡°Is it really a boy?¡± Monica knew from Finn¡¯s expression.

    ¡°One is,¡± Finn replied.

    At that moment, he carried Monica down from the bed and tidied her clothes for her. Recently, Finn had been taking good care of her. If he could stop her from doing anything, he would.

    Monica did not know when she got used to it, but she was used to it.

    ¡°And the other one is a girl?¡± Monica was a little excited.

    Having one boy was good too. However, Finn shook his head, and Monica¡¯s eyes widened. It turned out she was pregnant with sons!

    ¡°I still can¡¯t see the other one,¡± Finn said.

    Monica heaved a sigh of relief and thought, ¡®Damn it. Couldn¡¯t he just finish his sentence?¡¯

    The assistant doctor quickly added, ¡°Girls are usually shy, so they won¡¯t let you see them.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Monica asked excitedly.

    ¡°That¡¯s what everyone says.¡± The assistant doctor smiled. ¡°But there¡¯s no scientific basis for it.¡±

    You¡¯re just teasing me!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Finn tidied Monica¡¯s clothes and held her hand as they walked out of the ultrasound room.

    The two of them left the hospital after receiving the results.

    On the way back, Monica was looking at the baby¡¯s ultrasound report. She did not really understand it, but when she looked at the little guy in the picture, a warm feeling filled her heart.

    ¡°Which one is the boy?¡± Monica suddenly asked Finn.

    Finn looked at her through the rearview mirror and replied, ¡°The one on the left. ¡±

    Then, Monica took a few more nces before looking at the one on the right and saying firmly, ¡°I think the one on the right will be a girl.¡±

    Finn pursed his lips and did not respond.

    Monica was a little hurt. ¡°Finn, do you not like it?¡± ¡°No,¡± Finn quickly denied.

    ¡°Do you hate me because I¡¯m pregnant with a boy?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Finn had a feeling that he would never be able to clear his innocence.

    He did not hate her. If he wanted to hate someone, he should hate himself because he was the one who could not give them a daughter.

    ¡°Are you unhappy? You¡¯re angry because you didn¡¯t see the daughter you wanted.¡± Monica was certain.

    The thought of that also made her upset. She did not know if it was because she was pregnant, but she had be fragile, sensitive, and unreasonable.

    Finn, who was a little helpless, exined, ¡°I¡¯m just a little disappointed..¡±

 Chapter 1668 - 1668: Monica Takes A Jab At Nox

    Chapter 1668: Monica Takes A Jab At Nox

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Look at you, you finally admit that you hate it!¡± Monica was very hurt. ¡°I worked so hard to carry your child, and you¡¯re fussing over whether I¡¯m carrying a boy or a girl. Finn, how can you do this to me? How can you-¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Finn suddenly stopped the car by the side.

    Monica looked at Finn¡¯s angry expression and said, ¡°See, you¡¯re angry.¡± Finn angrily opened the door to the back seat of the car and sat inside.

    ¡°Do you still want to hit me?¡± Monica looked at Finn, her face filled with grievance.

    However, Finn lifted Monica¡¯s chin and gave her a deep kiss.

    Monica¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Finn was bing more proactive, and she actually¡­ liked it. Hence, at that moment, she wrapped her arms around Finn¡¯s neck and kissed him back.

    They kissed passionately until¡­ Finn pushed her away. At that moment, Finn¡¯s entire body tensed up, and he felt like he would not be able to hold it soon.

    He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Don¡¯t seduce me.¡± ¡°You made the first move,¡± Monica retorted.

    ¡°But you forced me.¡±

    ¡°How did I force you?¡± ¡°You insisted that I hate you for being pregnant with a boy.¡±

    ¡°You just don¡¯t like it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve exined myself. I don¡¯t hate it. I¡¯m just a little disappointed. When ites to the unknown, people will always have expectations. I didn¡¯t say that I don¡¯t like boys. It¡¯s just that if I had a choice, I would like to have a daughter.¡± ¡°Hmph, you still want a daughter.¡± Monica did not ept his exnation.

    Finn was about to be pissed off by Monica. Nevertheless, he retorted, ¡°Is it wrong to want a daughter? Am I wrong to want a daughter who looks exactly like you? Why do I want a daughter? It¡¯s because I love you!¡±

    His voice was a little loud, and it was clear that he was exasperated. Upon hearing him, Monica was suddenly in a good mood.

    ¡°So you want a daughter because you love me?¡± Monica smiled brightly. Finn looked a little shy as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Monica denied. However, when she saw Finn get angry again, she immediately replied, ¡°But I know now.¡±

    Then, she took the initiative to hug Finn¡¯s neck and kiss him.

    She frustrated Finn. Did he not tell her to stop seducing him? Nevertheless, he suppressed the urge so hard and eventually managed to calm himself down to drive back. Only God would know what kind of torture he was going through.

    Monica was actually a little¡­ tempted. She looked down at her protruding abdomen and realized that having to be pregnant for nine months was torturous.

    As she leaned against the back seat, she stared straight at Finn. She did not know if she had been staring at him too long, but Finn¡¯s red ears looked sexy.

    ¡°Monica, don¡¯t look at me!¡± Finn suddenly said.

    Monica jumped in her seat in shock. She was just¡­ looking around casually.

    Since Finn did not want her staring at him, she took out her phone, wanting to read some gossip to divert her attention. That was when she suddenly remembered that she wanted to call Nox, so she quickly gave him a call.

    ¡°Did you wake up on the wrong side of the bed today? To think you would take the initiative to call me!¡± Nox¡¯szy voice came from the other end.

    ¡°Are you pursuing Shelly?¡± Monica went straight to the point, not wanting to waste any more time with Nox.

    ¡°How do you know?¡±

    ¡°Everyone in the country knows now!¡± Monica rolled her eyes.

    Nox paused for a moment before he seemed to remember something. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m on the news.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you lunatic. Didn¡¯t you say to the media a few days ago that Shelly framed you and made you sleep with her? It¡¯s only been a few days, and you¡¯re saying that you like Shelly. Aren¡¯t you pping yourself in the face?¡± Monica cursed.

    ¡°Watch what you say.¡± Finn reminded her,

    Monica rolled her eyes.

    ¡°I like to p myself in the face, and it¡¯s none of your business.¡± Nox was unhappy.

    It was because pursuing Shelly was already pretty difficult, yet now, his friend was taking a jab at him, pissing him off!

    ¡°Haha.¡± Monica suddenly snickered.

    Nox¡¯s hair stood on end. ¡°Are you sick?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the sick one! Tell me honestly, did Shelly reject you?¡± Monica was certain of Nox¡¯s fate..

 Chapter 1669 - 1669: Monica Takes A Jab At Nox

    Chapter 1669: Monica Takes A Jab At Nox

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Yeah, I was rejected and even treated as a pervert. You canugh if you want! I don¡¯t care anyway!¡± Nox said indifferently.

    Of course, Monica knew that Nox was not as indifferent about it as he imed.

    She said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I really do want tough! For treating Sarah the way you did back then, it serves you right!¡±

    ¡°Monica, that¡¯s enough!¡± Nox said he did not care, but when Monica mocked him, he exploded with anger.

    ¡°Just give up. Shelly won¡¯t ept you.¡±

    ¡°If she doesn¡¯t ept me, I¡¯ll take her by force!¡± Nox gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Shelly will hate you even more if you do that.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll hate me? I, Nox, have never cared about how many people hate me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really rare to see someone as shameless as you!¡±

    ¡°Monica, stop mocking me! You¡¯re just lucky to have met Finn. If it were another man, you¡¯d be worse off than me!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a good thing I didn¡¯t meet a man like you. If I did, I¡¯d rather be dead!¡±

    ¡°Monica!¡± Nox was furious.

    He was already in a bad mood, and Monica was provoking him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. I¡¯m just waiting to see you make a fool of yourself.¡± With that, Monica hung up the phone abruptly.

    Finn looked at Monica and could not help but ask, ¡°What were you and Nox arguing about?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much. I was just mocking him for reaping what he sowed.¡± Monica put down her phone. ¡°Whose fault is it that he was such a sc*mbag to Shelly back then?¡±

    Regarding matters of the heart, Finn usually would notment much. After all, he, too, was not in a ce where he could give others rtionship advice.

    At that moment, Monica could not help but call Sarah. Although she was mocking Nox, deep down, she still wanted Nox to have a better life. ¡°Sarah.¡±

    ¡°Are you at work?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m on leave today. What¡¯s up?

    ¡°Do you and Shelly still keep in touch?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Sarah replied. ¡°Are you looking for her?¡±

    ¡°No, I just wanted to ask about Shelly. Is she not staying with you anymore?

    ¡°No, she bought a home and moved out. Shelly is more self-reliant and doesn¡¯t really want others¡¯ help.¡±

    Monica nodded. Shelly was indeed more independent, and that was what she admired about Shelly.

    She said, ¡°Do you know that Nox is pursuing Shelly now?¡±

    ¡°That piece of trash.¡± At the mention of Nox, Sarah became unusually indignant.

    Monica frowned.

    ¡°You have no idea how horrible he is. When I saw Nox pursuing Shelly on the news today, I almost smashed my phone.¡±

    ¡°What did he do?¡± Monica asked curiously.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know how much pain and suffering Shelly has endured because of Nox! Let¡¯s not talk about the fact Zoe went looking for trouble with Shelly when Nox was engaged to Zoe. However, after Nox publicly broke off the engagement upon learning that Zoe cheated on him and Zoe used Nox of being a bad person with the video, Nox forced Shelly to rify that she was the one who drugged him back then when, in fact, she was not. It was Zoe who drugged him, and Nox could¡¯ve exposed Zoe, but he let Shelly take the me instead!¡±

    Monica frowned as she did not expect all of that to have happened. When she saw the news about Shelly drugging Nox, she was a little surprised but did not think too much about it. She assumed that Shelly might really want to marry Nox again, so she just took it as gossip.

    Yet now, after thinking about it carefully, she realized that Shelly must be avoiding Nox like a tiger. Hence, why would she do such a thing to Nox? If she wanted to, she would have done it a long time ago.

    ¡°You also have no idea how much cyberbullying Shelly has suffered after she took the me. Shelly is fine with people cursing her on the inte because she is mentally strong and can pretend that she never saw it. However, it¡¯s been a nightmare since the cyberbullying attacks started manifesting in real life! Shelly has received broken limbs in the mail, been sshed with blood by someone at the entrance to her neighborhood, received knocks on her door in the middle of the night, gotten threats¡­ There was a period of time when Shelly was depressed.¡±

    Monica gripped her phone tightly. As she had never experienced cyberbullying before, she never knew that people would take it so far with cyberbullying.

    ¡°Shelly tolerated it as much as she could in hopes that by helping Nox, she could cut off all ties with him. In fact, you must know as well that in all the years Shelly has been with the Winters, she has never done anything to Nox, so why is Nox hurting her right now? I really wanted to kill Nox with a knife, but Shelly stopped me, not wanting me to do anything about her being bullied. She said she didn¡¯t want me to be implicated.¡±

    Sometimes, her heart ached for Shelly, who had to shoulder everything on her own, even if she could not take it anymore.

    ¡°But whatever.¡± Sarah took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ll take it that Nox didn¡¯t find any evidence to prove that Zoe was the one who drugged him, so he used some tricks to protect his reputation. After all, he¡¯s a businessman. He will always value his interests more, which I understand. I figured Shelly also understood that, and that was why she took the me for Nox.. The only thing I f*cking look down on Nox for and think that Nox isn¡¯t even a man is that Nox is deliberately ruining Shelly¡¯s rtionship! ¡°

 Chapter 1670 - 1670: Jeanne Helps Nox

    Chapter 1670: Jeanne Helps Nox

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Nox is ruining Shelly¡¯s rtionship?¡± Monica was surprised.

    What did Sarah mean by destroying Shelly¡¯s rtionship? Did Shelly have a boyfriend?

    ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s sabotage!¡± Sarah said confidently, ¡°Shelly is dating a boy who had good grades in high school, and he treats Shelly really well. He has been in love with Shelly since high school and is a hundred times better than Nox. Now that Nox sees how stable Shelly¡¯s rtionship is, he¡¯s jealous. And as you saw, Nox is crazy about pursuing Shelly.

    ¡°It makes me suspect that Nox either likes Shelly or can¡¯t bear to see Shelly live a good life! Monica, I don¡¯t understand. Is Nox a psychopath? Why can¡¯t he bear to see other people doing so well?¡±

    Monica also fell silent. Although Nox used to be a yboy, he was not that despicable.

    At first, she thought Nox did something so crazy because he liked Shelly.

    However, now that she had heard it from Sarah, Nox was aplete jerk!

    ¡°Now, Benjamin, Shelly¡¯s boyfriend, will be going overseas in two days for an opportunity to study abroad, which is supposed to be a happy thing. Even if they have to be away from each other, it would at least be of great help to Benjamin¡¯s future because when hees back, he¡¯ll have a better job and be able to provide Shelly with a better life. However, Nox is deliberately ruining their rtionship. At this juncture, isn¡¯t it obvious that he¡¯s making things difficult for Benjamin? Seeing how Nox is pursuing Shelly now, do you think Benjamin will want to leave or stay?¡± Sarah became angrier as she spoke.

    ¡°Damn it, Nox is a scumbag!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Monica also found Nox to be a sc*mbag.

    ¡°Monica, since you¡¯re friends with Nox, why don¡¯t you go talk to him and tell him to stop making things difficult for Shelly? She finally has a stable life and a boyfriend like Benjamin who treats her well. Please can he stop ruining her life? Shelly has suffered a lot in the past and has worked hard to get everything she has now. She doesn¡¯t deserve to be destroyed by Nox!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go talk to Nox about it,¡± Monica said.

    Her intention was to find out about Shelly¡¯s feelings for Nox and help out if she could. However, she did not expect to find out about Nox¡¯s evil side instead!

    Monica hung up the phone and looked at Finn who was driving.

    Finn felt her death stare and was a little confused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?

    ¡°Do you know your best friend, Nox is a sc*mbag?¡± Monica was a little angry.

    If what Sarah said was true, Nox was shameless.

    ¡°I only have one best friend, who is Monica, not Nox,¡± Finn said seriously. His desire to live was strong.

    Monica originally thought that she would be angry no matter what Finn said and that she would take the opportunity to throw a fit. However, after hearing what Finn said, she could not find any reason to lose her temper.

    She took a deep breath and adjusted her emotions. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll say this now. If Nox is really as bad as Sarah said, I¡¯ll take Shelly¡¯s side. Shelly has helped me once, and I have to return the favor to her.¡±

    ¡°What did Nox do?¡± Finn was also curious.

    How could Nox, a man who had been cheated on so badly, have any bad intentions?

    ¡°In any case, it¡¯s unpardonable.¡±

    Was Nox that bad? Based on his understanding of Nox, Nox was just a little yful, but his character was alright.

    ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t interfere in Nox¡¯s matter,¡± Monica said firmly.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Finn answered.

    In fact, he did not explicitly agree as he was still curious about what Nox had done to offend Monica ¡ª or Shelly, to be precise. There was nothing wrong with liking someone and pursuing someone, right?

    Only recently did Nox realize that he had fallen in love with Shelly. Although he did treat her horribly back then, it was because he did not like her. Now that he liked her and was pursuing her again, there was nothing wrong with that!

    Although Finn was a little puzzled, he did not ask further, for fear that Monica would burst out in anger. Sometimes, women could be really unreasonable..

 Chapter 1671 - 1671: Jeanne Helps Nox

    Chapter 1671: Jeanne Helps Nox

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°By the way.¡± Finn changed the topic slightly. ¡°You said you owe Shelly a favor.

    When did you two meet?¡±

    Speaking of that¡­ Monica got a little angry again, but Finn had no idea what he had said wrong.

    Monica gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Weren¡¯t you drugged back then? And you and Sarah got a hotel room together?¡±

    Finn pursed his lips. That incident happened hundreds of years ago.

    ¡°If Shelly hadn¡¯t informed me, Sarah would¡¯ve been the one who slept with you!¡± The more Monica spoke, the angrier she got.

    ¡°No, I would never do it with her,¡± Finn immediately retorted.

    He would never do it with Sarah even if he had to go crazy from the effects of the drug.

    ¡°Who knows? You were so desperate back, so how could you not have done it with her?¡± Monica did not believe him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hate me to the core back then? Yet, you still did it with me.¡±

    That was right. He did hate her to the core. However, because it was her, he still did it.

    ¡°Finn, do you know what was the first thing you did to me after we did it?¡± Monica asked.

    At the thought of what happened back then, she was furious. She had waited happily for his love and given her first time to him, only for him to abuse her that way.

    Her heart still ached when she thought about it. It was probably the most heartbreaking thing that had happened in her life. Back then, Finn had truly broken her heart, and she might have subconsciously told herself that Finn no longer loved her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Finn apologized.

    At that time, he truly did not want to be with Monica anymore because Monica had hurt him too deeply. Hence, when he found out that he had slept with Monica, he was crushed. He was afraid that he would lose control of himself and decide to be with Monica again, even though she had hurt him.

    That was why he vented all his anger on Monica. At the end of the day, it was because he loved her too much but also had to stop himself from acting out of impulse that he said those cruel words.

    ¡°After I saw you leave in despair, I went after you,¡± Finn exined guiltily.

    Monica frowned slightly. She was hurt so badly back then that she never thought Finn woulde looking for her. In fact, she thought that Finn did not love her anymore.

    Finn continued, ¡°But when I went after you, I saw you hugging Michael.¡±

    Monica bit her lips. She had chosen Michael because Finn had broken her heart and her feelings for him were dead.

    ¡°Monica.¡± Finn hesitated before saying, ¡°After that, I regretted what I did to you. Although I wasn¡¯t conscious that night, I subconsciously knew that I could do it with you. I¡¯m a principled person, and I won¡¯t do it with just anyone. If it¡¯s not someone I want to do it with, I won¡¯t do it no matter what.¡±

    Monica bit her lip and looked at Finn, feeling a little emotional. If they had not brought it up, she would have forgotten everything that had happened in the past.

    ¡°I won¡¯t fuss over it with you,¡± Monica said, as if she was telling herself to let go of it.

    After all, it was all in the past. Moreover, Sarah was indeed there at that time, and Finn still chose to be with her in the end. She believed she could forgive Finn for that, but¡­

    She said very seriously, ¡°The experience you gave me that time was really bad.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Finn was caught off guard.

    ¡°The experience of that night,¡± Monica exined clearly.

    Finn could answer any other question, but that question made him choke.

    ¡°So, Finn, you must learn to pleasure me.¡± Monica said with a straight face, ¡°Otherwise, I won¡¯t forgive you.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Finn agreed.

    Just like that, the conflict between them was resolved. It was because they truly loved each other that they could not bear to let the past affect their rtionship. Now, they wanted to cherish each other even more.

    Suddenly, in the quiet car, Monica¡¯s phone rang.

    She nced at the caller ID and answered the call. ¡°Jeannie.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you have a prenatal checkup today? How are the two babies?¡±

    ¡°The doctor said everything is normal,¡± Monica quickly replied..

 Chapter 1672 - 1672: Jeanne Helps Nox

    Chapter 1672: Jeanne Helps Nox

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Could you see their genders?¡± Jeanne asked curiously.

    Monica¡¯s mood instantly worsened, and Jeanne could read Monica¡¯s emotions immediately.

    ¡°Are they boys?¡±

    ¡°One is,¡± Monica replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. A daughter and a boy, what a good match.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Monica said, ¡°One is a boy, and the other hasn¡¯t been confirmed yet.¡± Jeanne remained silent.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not bad to have two boys. I like George.¡± Monica started tofort herself.

    Jeanne could not help butugh. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not! I must have a daughter!¡± Monica suddenly lost her temper.

    It seemed she could not ept that she was having two sons. She loved Finn so much that she really wanted to give him a mini version of her.

    ¡°Calm down. Pregnant women should try not to get angry. It¡¯s not good for the babies.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s true?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Otherwise, why would the doctors advise you to stay calm?¡± Jeanne said seriously.

    Monica was convinced.

    ¡°By the way, are you heading back now?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Monica nodded. ¡°I really can¡¯t stand how slow Finn is driving. Anyone with a heart attack will have a rpse!¡±

    ¡°You have to understand that he¡¯s a new father.¡±

    If not, what else could he do?

    ¡°Take good care of yourself. I¡¯ll hang up now.¡± Jeanne just wanted to ask about how Monica was doing and nothing else.

    However, Monica quickly stopped her. ¡°Wait, I have something to tell you.¡±

    ¡°That sc*m, Nox.¡± Monica nned to tell Jeanne about Nox.

    ¡°Did he offend you?¡±

    ¡°Have you seen the news about him?¡± Monica asked.

    ¡°I have.¡± Jeanne, on the other hand, was calm. ¡°I had a feeling this day woulde.¡±

    ¡°¡­How did you know?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it karma?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Monica was instantly calm.

    ¡°What do you want to say about him?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s now pursuing Shelly, and it also seems to us that¡¯s what he¡¯s doing, right? And we think there¡¯s nothing wrong with it, even though it might be a little difficult for him to woo her over. But do you know the truth? Shelly has a boyfriend now, and Nox is deliberately ruining her rtionship. He doesn¡¯t like Shellv at all.¡± Monica said through gritted her teeth.

    Jeanne frowned and immediately denied it. ¡°That¡¯s not possible. Shelly and Nox have no grudges against each other, so Nox would never take revenge on Shelly like this.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I said he¡¯s a sc*mbag!¡±

    ¡°I think there might be a misunderstanding. No matter how bad Nox is as a person, he can¡¯t be that bad.¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯re biased toward Nox,¡± Monica said angrily

    ¡°I¡¯m just stating the facts. How about this?¡± Jeanne did not want to anger the pregnant woman, so she said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask Nox what¡¯s going on.¡±

    ¡°Make sure you get him to tell you what¡¯s going on, or don¡¯t me me for being rude to him.¡±

    ¡°Why do you care so much?¡± Jeanne was a little amused.

    ¡°Shelly helped me once, and I can¡¯t just stand by and watch her get bullied by

    Nox.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± She knew Monica would not be so nosy to meddle in other people¡¯s business, so she nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll rify the situation first.¡± ¡°Okay, remember to reply to me once you¡¯ve rified it with him.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    As soon as Jeanne hung up, she did not hesitate to call Nox. Nox had once saved her life, so her impression of Nox had also changed, and he was not just Edward¡¯s friend anymore.

    When Nox saw Jeanne¡¯s phone call, he knew that Jeanne wanted to ask about his rtionship, just like Monica.

    He picked up the call and said in despair, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m pursuing Shelly. I¡¯ve fallen in love with her. If you want to take a jab at me, go ahead! After that, I have something important to do.¡±

    Jeanne was speechless. She could not believe that Nox was still so stupid after so many years.

    ¡°I¡¯m not taking a jab at you. I just want to ask you, do you really like Shelly?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, if I don¡¯t like her, why would I do all that to woo her over? I still have an image to keep! I¡¯m a big shot in Harken!¡±

    ¡°I heard Shelly has a boyfriend?¡±

    ¡­Yes.¡± Nox paused before he admitted, ¡°She does have a boyfriend, but I can¡¯t ept it. I can¡¯t stand seeing her with any other man, so I want to snatch her back for myself, and I will do anything to get her back to my side! If you want to look down on me, go ahead. Anyway, that¡¯s who I am.. I¡¯m just that bad of a person!¡±

 Chapter 1673 - 1673: Jeanne Helps Nox

    Chapter 1673: Jeanne Helps Nox

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Jeanne felt that Nox was crazy over Shelly.

    She said, ¡°Tell me about your situation with Shelly. I¡¯ll help you see if there¡¯s still hope between the two of you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to tell you.¡± Nox refused. ¡°If I tell you, you¡¯ll definitely look down on me¡±

    It meant he knew how bad he really was.

    ¡°Just say it. I won¡¯t look down on you.¡± Jeanne tried to persuade him nicely. ¡°You¡¯re my savior. How would I dare to look down on you? I just want to help you and repay your kindness.¡±

    Just like that, Nox was persuaded.

    In fact, he had been very depressed recently. He could not tell anyone about the feelings that he had bottled up within him because he knew that if he said it, everyone would think he was evil. Hence, he would rather lie to himself.

    However, Jeanne¡¯s sudden kindness made him let down his guard and tell her everything. He also told her about his extremely vile methods, which he did not feelfortable with doing, and found himself despicable. Now that he had poured his heart out, he felt much better.

    Jeanne, on the other hand, just listened to Nox exin his situation with frustration. The more she listened, the uglier her expression became.

    Nox was really making a fool of himself. She had no idea how the dignified young master of the Winters, the most popr person in Harken, would embarrass himself like that! Other than Nox, no one else in this world could do that to himself.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve heard everything, give me your advice, ¡± Nox said anxiously.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what advice to give you.¡± Jeanne chuckled.

    If it were anyone else, she would call him a sc*mbag. However, because Nox had saved her life, she could not be disrespectful to her savior. ¡°As a bystander, I would advise you to let go,¡± Jeanne said bluntly.

    ¡°Jeanne!¡± Nox flew off the handle.

    ¡°After all, you¡¯re just courting death by doing this. Have you ever thought that even if you destroy Shelly and Benjamin¡¯s rtionship, Shelly might not ept you? Not only will she not ept you, but she will also hate you even more,¡± Jeanne said.

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of her hating me. I just want to be with her. I can¡¯t bear seeing her with any man.¡± Nox was exasperated and crushed.

    ¡°As long as shees back to me, it doesn¡¯t matter whether she likes me or not. I just don¡¯t want her to be with another man.¡±

    ¡°After you¡¯ve done everything to get her back to your side, you will want her to love you. Humans are insatiable. Once you get what you want, you¡¯ll want more. You¡¯ll never be satisfied, ¡± Jeanne said bluntly.

    ¡°Not me. I¡¯m a simple person; if I like it, I¡¯ll take it for myself. As long as she belongs to me, I won¡¯t ask much of her,¡± Nox said with certainty.

    It was with that thought in mind that he could go against his conscience and use all those despicable methods to get Shelly.

    Jeanne had a feeling that Nox would not listen to anything she said now.

    Hence, she took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Do you really have to have Shelly?¡±

    ¡°I have to have her no matter what. No one can stop me, not even Edward! Unless you kill me!¡± Nox enunciated each word firmly.

    Jeanne thought about it for a moment. Considering Nox was so determined, she could only go against her conscience and help him. After all, the final result would be the same, and it would be better if¡­ she could help soften the blow.

    Jeanne said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you to woo Shelly. Stop using those suicidal methods.¡± ¡°Did I hear correctly?¡± Nox raised his eyebrows.

    He could not believe that Jeanne would help him. On the contrary, he thought she would curse and lecture him.

    ¡°I must return your kindness,¡± Jeanne said bluntly.

    ¡°I suddenly realize that you do have a conscience. No wonder Edward likes you so much,¡± Nox, who was grouchy just a moment ago, said smugly.

    ¡°How do you n to help me? Shelly doesn¡¯t like me. She even hates me to the core! ¡±

    The man¡¯s self-awareness rendered Jeanne speechless.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you pursuing Shelly now? You can go ahead but don¡¯t use such a stupid method. Instead, write a short essay where you sincerely admit your mistakes, repent, and then write out your feelings for her. Show it to me after you¡¯re done.¡±

    ¡°Damn, I¡¯ve never been good at writing.¡± Nox broke down.¡±l¡¯ll find someone to write it for me.¡±

    ¡°Do you think Shelly can¡¯t tell that someone else wrote it? How dare you say you like Shelly when you¡¯re so insincere? To think you have to get someone else to write your confession.¡±

    ¡°But I really can¡¯t write.¡±

    ¡°Then, forget it.¡± Jeanne said, ¡°I don¡¯t think I need to help someone who only says that he likes me.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll write it!¡± Nox gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Write it out today.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for your masterpiece.¡± Jeanne smiled.

    For some reason, Nox felt that Jeanne was tricking him.. However, since he had done so much, he did not care about his image anymore!

 Chapter 1674 - 1674: Jeanne Makes Her Move

    Chapter 1674: Jeanne Makes Her Move

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    It took all of Nox¡¯s brain cells to work for him to finallye up with an affectionate confession essay.

    For someone like him who did not know how to write and found writing torturing, he wrote quite a bit in the end. Although the sentences did not make sense sometimes, he still expressed what needed to be expressed.

    Jeanne read it for a while, and Nox waited for Jeanne¡¯s reaction on the phone. For some reason, he was very nervous, just like when he was young and waiting for his teacher to mark his homework. He could not believe courting a woman could make him feel that way!

    ¡°So?¡± Nox was getting so anxious that he could not calm down. After reading it, Jeanne said, ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Nox was shocked. He did not expect it to pass in one draft.

    He thought that ording to Jeanne¡¯s strict standards, he would have to make at least 10 drafts, so he found it hard to believe that it was passed in one draft.

    ¡°Really.¡± Jeanne said bluntly, ¡°It¡¯s not bad. It¡¯s much better than I expected.¡±

    Nox instantly smiled. That man was very easy to satisfy, and he even said smugly, ¡°I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯m just that talented.¡±

    Jeanne could not be bothered to burst his bubble and tell him that it was not talent but rather, true feelings. His words may be simple, but because he wrote with his true feelings, it was touching. That was also the reason why Jeanne was reading it for a long time.

    In reality, Jeanne had told Nox to write it not only because she wanted to use it, but also because she wanted to know if Nox truly liked Shelly. After all, Nox had too many records. If it were just for fun, there was no need for her to help Nox break up a couple. She, too, would feel guilty. However, if he truly liked her, even if it was a little immoral, she could convince herself to understand it because it was true love.

    ¡°Should we post it now?¡± Nox asked enthusiastically. After getting Jeanne¡¯s approval, Nox was on cloud nice.

    ¡°No.¡± Jeanne rejected him directly.

    ¡°No? If I don¡¯t post it, how am I going to let Shelly know that I like her?¡± Nox did not understand what Jeanne wanted to do.

    ¡°No matter what you write now, you¡¯ll never convince Shelly that you like her. Instead, she¡¯ll think that you¡¯re deliberately making things difficult for her and be more disgusted by your actions.¡± Jeanne exined it clearly. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you to write the essay for Shelly.¡±

    ¡°That was not what you said to me just now!¡± Nox threw a fit again.

    He had used up everything in him to write that essay, but it turned out that Jeanne was toying with him!

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t say it was for Shelly, would you have written it?¡±

    ¡°In that case, who are you showing it to? Damn it, don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s just to satisfy your evil interests!¡± Nox questioned.

    Jeanne rolled her eyes and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it. I¡¯ll try my best to help you.¡± ¡°What exactly are you trying to do?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you yet.¡±

    ¡®Why?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too despicable. I don¡¯t want a single soul to know.¡±

    Nox was speechless.

    ¡°Anyway, just wait for my news.¡± Jeanne immediately hung up the phone, not wasting any more time.

    After hanging up, she quickly gave Edward a call. ¡°Ed.¡±

    ¡°Jeannie, it¡¯s rare for you to think of me.¡±

    She pursed her lips and said, ¡°I¡¯m going out tonight, so I won¡¯t be eating at home. I¡¯ll leave the two children to you.¡±

    Edward was unhappy.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best toe back early.¡± Jeanne could also sense Edward¡¯s emotions.

    That man could be really petty sometimes. ¡°What are you doing out at night?¡± Edward asked.

    ¡°To do something big.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Edward raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°For Nox.¡± Jeanne was also speechless.

    ¡°What are you going to do for him?¡±

    ¡°Is Nox your friend? Didn¡¯t you see the news about him?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I did,¡± Edward replied.

    It was clear that he had seen it but did not take it to heart. She felt sorry for Nox for how indifferent Edward was to him.

    After all, Nox would do anything for Edward, but Edward, on the other hand¡­ If she were Nox, she would be so angry at him.

    ¡°You can tell that Nox is having a hard time.¡± Jeanne said, ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m helping him..¡±

 Chapter 1675 - 1675: Jeanne Makes Her Move

    Chapter 1675: Jeanne Makes Her Move

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°He¡¯ll be fine in a few days,¡± Edward said lightly.

    Jeanne shook her head. At the thought of that essay, she did not think Nox would recover so quickly. It had be a thorn in his heart that he would never be able to get rid of for the rest of his life.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just leave it at that.¡± Jeanne could not be bothered to exin herself. Besides, Edward might not believe her anyway.

    ¡°Say you love me,¡± Edward suddenly requested.

    Jeanne¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Edward was really¡­

    Nevertheless, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Hubby, I love you.¡±

    Edward was stunned for a few seconds before he reacted. ¡°What did you call me again?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear it just now?¡± Jeanne blushed.

    She was clearly very embarrassed, yet that man had the nerve to tell her to say it again.

    ¡°I want to hear it again.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Jeanne refused. ¡°I¡¯m hanging up.¡±

    Then, before Edward could say anything, she hung up abruptly. Even after hanging up, her face was a little flushed. She had been with Edward for so many years, yet the man could still make her heart race. Edward was a man who could easily make women lose control.

    Jeanne took a deep breath to distract herself and thought for a moment before giving Monica a call. ¡°Monica. ¡±

    ¡°Have you asked about the situation?¡± Monica asked somewhat excitedly.

    ¡°Yes, Nox does like Shelly a lot, but he¡¯s a sc*mbag,¡± Jeanne exined.

    ¡°F*ck, I knew I couldn¡¯t have any hope for that idiot, Nox. Does he even know what love is?¡± Monica cursed.

    At that moment, Finn reminded her, ¡°Calm down.¡± Jeanneughed with the phone next to her ear.

    She said, ¡°Don¡¯t get angry. I¡¯ll handle Nox¡¯s matter.¡±

    ¡°Handle? Just drag Nox out and beat him up. I¡¯d like to see how smug he can be to bully Shelly.¡±

    ¡°As a pregnant woman, you shouldn¡¯t care so much about it.¡± Jeanne did not reveal her n. ¡°Give me Sarah¡¯s number. I have something to ask her.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Monica did not suspect anything and quickly passed Sarah¡¯s number to Jeanne.

    Jeanne called Sarah as soon as she got thetter¡¯s number.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Hi, Sarah, I¡¯m¡­ Candice,¡± Jeanne said after a pause.

    In the eyes of the public, she was still Candice.

    ¡°Candice¡­¡± Sarah did not seem to know who it was at first, so she mumbled to herself before shouting, ¡°You¡¯re the Leader¡¯s wife!¡±

    The moment she came to her senses, she was shocked. To themoners like her, they would still treat their leaders with respect.

    ¡°Yes, I found you through Monica.¡±

    ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Sarah was very excited. It was as if she would agree to anything Jeanne told her to do.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to ask, do you have Benjamin¡¯s phone number?¡±

    There was an obvious pause on the other end. After a long while, Sarah asked, ¡°Are you looking for him for Nox¡¯s sake?¡±

    With just a little bit of effort, she could figure out the rtionship.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jeanne did not hide anything. ¡°There are some things I¡¯d like to discuss with Benjamin alone.¡±

    ¡°Benjamin and Shelly are in love.¡± Sarah had her own principles to uphold.

    ¡°I don¡¯t disapprove of their rtionship, and I¡¯m not saying I have to break them up. I just want to have a better idea of their rtionship. No matter what the oue is, I want to give Nox an exnation, ¡± Jeanne said bluntly.

    The other party hesitated for a moment before giving Benjamin¡¯s phone number to Jeanne.

    Sarah also did not forget to add, ¡°Nox is a jerk. If possible, I hope you can persuade or even force him to stop hurting Shelly.¡±

    Jeanne did not agree because she and Nox had the same goal. However, at that moment, she could not help but sigh. For the sake of helping Nox, she was no longer a good person!

    Jeanne stared at Benjamin¡¯s phone number for a long time until she finally decided to call him.

    When the call went through, she heard a voice from the other end. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± Jeanne¡¯s voice was calm. ¡°I¡¯m Candice Swan.¡±

    The person on the other end was stunned.

    ¡°The wife of Edward, the Leader of Harken.¡± Jeanne introduced herself using her full name.

    Benjamin was shocked. ¡°Madam, to what do I owe the pleasure of your call?¡± He also sounded a little nervous.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous.¡± Jeanneforted him. ¡°I do have something to talk to you about. Is it convenient for you to meet me?¡±

    ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Benjamin did not seem to believe her.

    After all, why would such a big shot meet him alone?

 Chapter 1676 - 1676: Jeanne Makes Her Move

    Chapter 1676: Jeanne Makes Her Move

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Everything that had happened in the past few days was bizarre to him. Out of the blue, he had gotten a chance to study abroad, and now, he was having a personal audience with the Leader¡¯s wife.

    ¡°I want to talk to you alone about Nox and Shelly. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t threaten you. I just want to talk to you on behalf of Nox.¡±

    There was obvious hesitation on the other end, but Jeanne did not give Benjamin a chance to refuse. ¡°I¡¯ve sent the address to your phone. I¡¯ll go over and wait for you now. See you there.¡±

    The moment she was about to hang up the phone, Jeanne thought of something. ¡°It¡¯s best not to tell Shelly about this. Telling her won¡¯t change anything. It will only add to her burden.¡±

    After saying that, Jeanne hung up. She knew very well that if Benjamin was given a choice, he would not agree to meet her.

    At that moment, Benjamin was standing on the balcony of Shelly¡¯s house, and Shelly was with Be inside.

    He had picked up the call on the balcony because he saw an unknown number, thinking it must be about studying abroad again, and did not want to talk about it in front of Shelly. However, he did not expect the Leader¡¯s wife to call him personally.

    In fact, he knew very well why she was looking for him. Nox had such a good rtionship with the Leader, so he was naturally here to help Nox.

    He turned to look at Shelly and Be, who were both smiling happily in the living room. It was a heartwarming scene, but he felt a little bitter because his abilities were limited. In the current social environment, he was not even equivalent to an ant, and it gave him an inferiorityplex about his status.

    Benjamin took a deep breath and walked into the living room. He said to Shelly, ¡°I have something to do.¡±

    Shelly was stunned that he was going to go out tonight when he would be leaving tomorrow.

    Benjamin could also see the sadness in Shelly¡¯s eyes, so he said, ¡°There¡¯s really something.¡±

    ¡°Will you be back tonight?¡± Shelly smiled faintly.

    She would never make things difficult for Benjamin.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± He did not say that he would be back, only that he would try his best.

    Shelly nodded silently, even though she was a little upset, and seeing her upset also made Benjamin¡¯s heart ache. However, he held himself back from saying the words he was about to say.

    He said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to wait for me for dinner tonight. I¡¯ll only be back after dinner. ¡±

    After all, it was already dinner time.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Shelly nodded.

    Benjamin looked at Shelly, wanting to say something, but he chose to remain silent. Then, he got up and left Shelly¡¯s house, heading straight to the address on his phone.

    When Benjamin arrived at the high-ss restaurant, the restaurant had been cleared. After all, that was the only way for important figures to be in public spaces, and as amoner, it made him feel inferior.

    Led by the staff, Benjamin walked into a private room, and inside sat a distinguished woman, who he thought he would never be able to meet in his life. Now that he had seen her in person, he could not help but feel a little excited.

    He greeted her politely, ¡°Madam.¡±

    Jeanne turned to look at Benjamin with a gentle smile. ¡°Have a seat. Let¡¯s have dinner together.¡±

    Benjamin was nervous as he sat opposite Jeanne.

    Jeanne appeared very easygoing. ¡°I didn¡¯t know what you would eat, so I just ordered some food. Please help yourself.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a picky eater.¡±

    ¡°Great.¡± Jeanne nodded. ¡°In that case, please help yourself to more food.¡±

    Seeing that she was friendly, Benjamin gradually felt more rxed. As the two of them ate dinner together, Jeanne did not bring up the talk, and neither did Benjamin, not until dinner was over.

    When the waiter served the dessert, Jeanne said casually, ¡°Benjamin, I¡¯m here to talk about Nox and Shelly.¡±

    ¡°Shelly and I are in love,¡± Benjamin told Jeanne seriously.

    He had probably thought it through about how to answer her.

    Jeanne nodded. ¡°I know, and I approve of your rtionship.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, as the Leader¡¯s wife, you shouldn¡¯t force me to break up with Shelly.¡± Benjamin mustered his courage and said.

    It seemed he was prepared to defy her. No matter what, Harken was a country governed byw. Even if she had a high status, she could not suppress him for no reason!

    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. I¡¯m not forcing you to break up. I just want to understand your rtionship with Shelly. I don¡¯t deny that I¡¯m on Nox¡¯s side. After all, Nox saved my life, and to repay his kindness, I can¡¯t turn my back on him..¡±

 Chapter 1677 - 1677: Jeanne Makes Her Move

    Chapter 1677: Jeanne Makes Her Move

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°I heard that you¡¯re going abroad.¡± Jeanne ate the dessert as she said. She did not put on any airs, not wanting Benjamin to feel pressured.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going abroad, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m breaking up with Shelly.

    We¡¯ve agreed that I¡¯ll go abroad to study, and she¡¯ll wait for me in the country.¡±

    Benjamin said firmly, ¡°A year of separation will not affect our rtionship.¡±

    Jeanne chuckled. She was not mocking Benjamin but Nox, who was really stupid when it came to rtionships. She had no idea what he was thinking when he decided to use such despicable methods.

    ¡°It¡¯s true. A year isn¡¯t long,¡± she said. ¡°People who are truly in love can ovee the distance.¡±

    ¡°I believe that my rtionship with Shelly will withstand the distance.¡±

    ¡°I believe so too.¡± Jeanne nodded. ¡°Actually, my husband and I were separated for many years before we got together. I¡¯ve never felt that the distance was too much of a trouble.¡±

    Benjamin was surprised. ording to the rumors about the rtionship between the Leader and his wife, they had never been separated.

    Jeanne saw Benjamin¡¯s confusion but did not exin. Instead, she said bluntly, ¡°I do approve of your rtionship with Shelly, but I don¡¯t approve of your family¡¯s eptance of Shelly.¡±

    Benjamin suddenly became speechless. He was full of confidence just a moment ago, but now, he was getting a little emotional.

    Seeing that, Jeanne said calmly, ¡°Do you think your parents will ept Shelly?¡±

    ¡°I will try my best to make them ept her.¡±

    ¡°Actually, you know very well that¡¯ll be difficult,¡± Jeanne said directly. ¡°No family can ept their child marrying a woman with a child and a bad reputation, especially an ordinary family like yours. They definitely won¡¯t ept a girl like Shelly.¡±

    Benjamin gritted his teeth. ¡°I will change my parents¡¯ mindset, and they will ept her. Even if they don¡¯t ept it, I¡¯ll still be with Shelly.¡±

    ¡°So, are you saying that if your parents don¡¯t ept her, you¡¯ll cut ties with them?¡±

    Benjamin¡¯s body tensed up. It was obvious that Benjamin was a very filial person, and there was no way he would do that to his parents.

    ¡°Benjamin, you know your parents¡¯ views. Shelly can¡¯t get your family¡¯s approval unless you cut ties with them, but can you really do that? You can¡¯t, and Shelly won¡¯t let you do that for her. You should know what kind of person Shelly is.¡±

    ¡°These are all uncertain. Without doing it, no one will know the oue,¡± Benjamin retorted.

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re talking about what might happen in the future.¡± Jeanne said bluntly, ¡°Is it because you know it might happen that you refuse to think about it? Why are you choosing to be so stubborn?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not stubborn. I¡¯m just pursuing my love life!¡± Benjamin was irritated by what Jeanne said. ¡°People like you, who can get married for money and power, will never know what true love is!¡±

    Jeanne pursed her lips. She could understand why Benjamin lost his temper, so she did not mind.

    She said bluntly, ¡°Benjamin, I¡¯m telling you about a problem between you and Shelly. It has nothing to do with true love.¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s true love, we can ovee it!¡± Benjamin was very sure. ¡°No.¡± Jeanne denied it directly. ¡°You can¡¯t give Shelly happiness.¡±

    Benjamin¡¯s expression was ugly.

    ¡°Shelly has been through so much recently. She has been cyberbullied, forced by Nox, and even insulted by your parents. Did you help her?¡± She did not react to Benjamin¡¯s expression and simply stated a fact.

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want to admit it, you have to admit that you can¡¯t do anything for Shelly. It¡¯s not just now. No matter how impressive you are when youe back from studying overseas or how big you are in the future, you are nothing before Nox. If he really wants to do something to you, he can make it so that you can¡¯t live in Harken.¡±

    Benjamin clenched his fists. He knew he could notpare to Nox no matter how hard he tried, and that was why he felt he was useless.

    ¡°But if Shelly is with Nox, Shelly can enjoy all the glory and wealth in this world, including the love that Nox¡¯s family has for her. You should know that Shelly grew up in the Winters to be Nox¡¯s wife, right?¡± Jeanne asked.

    Benjamin did not answer.

    ¡°It¡¯s better to just get it over with. I know you don¡¯t want to, but the best oue for you and Shelly is to break up.¡± Jeanne said very sincerely, ¡°Two people are together because they want a better life, not to drag each other down. By breaking up with Shelly, you¡¯ll be giving each other the happiness and freedom you both deserve.¡±

    ¡°I admit that what you said is true. When I¡¯m with Shelly, I can¡¯t give her anything other than feelings. I can¡¯t deny that my parents are fixed on their perception of Shelly, but even if we break up, it doesn¡¯t mean that Shelly will be with Nox. You don¡¯t know how much Shelly hates Nox!¡±

 Chapter 1678 - 1678: The Breakup

    Chapter 1678: The Breakup

    Jeanne watched indifferently as Benjamin lost control of his emotions. In fact, she could understand Benjamin¡¯s point of view, and she did not think that she was doing the right thing. However, Benjamin and Shelly would both have a better life if they were separated.

    Of course, love could not be measured by material things sometimes, and she was just looking for an excuse to deceive herself.

    Jeanne took out Nox¡¯s affectionate confession to Shelly and ced it in front of Benjamin, who looked at her in surprise. He did not understand what she meant.

    ¡°This is Nox¡¯s love letter. You can take a look at it. The writing may be sh*t, but you can tell that he¡¯s sincere,¡± Jeanne exined.

    Benjamin held himself back and did not take it.

    ¡°Your biggest worry is whether Shelly will fall in love with Nox. In fact, it¡¯s not difficult to love someone. I think you know very well why Shelly liked you back then. It was because you treated her well enough and allowed her to experience what it was like to be pampered and valued that she gradually developed feelings for you. Nox could do the same.¡± Jeanne looked at Benjamin, who looked sad but was still holding back his emotions.

    She lowered her head and ate her dessert before saying slowly, ¡°You can think it through. Do you want to break up and let it go, or do you want to fight for your rtionship together? No one knows which of the two choices is better. I¡¯m just a bystander, and I can only tell you what I think. In the end, I won¡¯t force you to choose. However, I can guarantee that as long as you choose to be Shelly, I will try to persuade Nox to let go.¡±

    Benjamin did not seem to believe that the person in front of him would suddenly say that.

    Jeanne could also sense his doubts, but she did not exin herself further. She only reminded him in a very cautious tone, ¡°But I hope you can consider everything before you make a decision.¡±

    After that, Jeanne stood up and was about to leave. That was all she could do for Nox ¡ª take advantage of the innocent rtionship between Benjamin and Shelly.

    If Benjamin really wanted Shelly to live a better life, he would choose to let go; if he did not let go, she would not question him. It could only mean that

    Benjamin was braver than she thought and was confident that he could give Shelly a better life. Those were all Benjamin¡¯s choices.

    Just as Jeanne had walked out of the door, Benjamin suddenly stopped her.

    ¡°Madam. ¡±

    Jeanne turned to look at him.

    ¡°In your eyes, are poor people not worthy of love?¡± Benjamin questioned her.

    Jeanne felt a sharp pain in her heart. She could feel Benjamin¡¯s sadness. It was the sorrow of giving up.

    As expected, Nox had made her do something cruel.

    ¡°No.¡± Jeanne said bluntly, ¡°Two people are suited to be together when they are of equal social status.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m not good enough for Shelly?¡±

    ¡°The so-called equal social status is not about birth rights or family background. In terms of birth rights and family background, you and Shelly are naturally morepatible, but what I¡¯m referring to is your social status in the future. You and Shelly have better options that you can look forward to in the future, but if you stay together, you¡¯ll be a burden to each other. I won¡¯t say how far you two will go together in a few decades, but I can see that in the next few years, you both will have a hard time. You will be doing each other a favor by letting each other go.¡±

    Benjamin sneered. In the end, he was not capable enough. If he were, he would not be threatened by anyone. However, he could not guarantee right now that he would be able to give Shelly a better life in the future, so he did not dare to take the risk.

    When Jeanne left the private room, Benjamin sat alone in the private room and finally picked up the letter Nox wrote. He opened it and read the words inside.

    ¡°Shelly, I¡¯m Nox. I¡¯m writing this letter to tell you how much I like you. No, I

    don¡¯t like you; I love you.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m suffering from some strange illness. There are so many women out there, but why do I insist on pursuing you? It¡¯s obvious that I used to hate you. The sight of you annoyed me and reminded me of my friends mocking me,menting that I had an uglypanion. You probably knew back then that I wanted to chase you away all the time!

    ¡°In fact, I did get what I wanted. When you were 18 years old, I had an ident and my legs were crippled. During that time, I lived with you for a year to shut my grandfather up. That year, I treated you really badly. Now that I think about it, I was worse than a beast. How could I turn my back on you after I slept with you? I even deliberately defamed you in front of my parents and said you had an affair with another man..¡±

 Chapter 1679 - 1679: The Breakup

    Chapter 1679: The Breakup

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Damn it. Now that I think about how I told Benjamin to pursue you, I realize how f*cking crazy I was and wish I could kill myself for it. If you didn¡¯t leave that year, you wouldn¡¯t be with Benjamin now, and you wouldn¡¯t like him. If only you didn¡¯t like him.

    ¡°Even in my dreams, I wish I could go back to that year we spent together. I would¡¯ve definitely treated you right and agree to marry you and have children with you. However, it¡¯s toote now because the person you like is Benjamin, not me.

    ¡°After you stopped liking me, I realized I regret it all. Seeing you with Benjamin made me angry, and seeing you smile at Benjamin made me jealous. Even I

    couldn¡¯t believe that I could cry.

    ¡°But what could I do? Should I watch you be together with another man? No. It¡¯s torturing as hell, and that was why I chose to use such a despicable method to get you.

    ¡°Do you know why I forced you to admit that you drugged me in front of the media? It was because I wanted you to admit defeat and return to my side. If you said you didn¡¯t want to do it, I wouldn¡¯t have forced you to do it. However, your attitude was too cold. You even told me that you didn¡¯t want me toe looking for you again if you helped me that time! If I weren¡¯t so angry, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed so quickly.

    ¡°I regretted it immediately after agreeing to your condition. However, seeing how determined and cruel you were, I released the video. If I had known that you would be so badly attacked on the inte, I might not have done it. I didn¡¯t expect theizens to be worse than me and attack you in real life. When I found out, I almost died of anger! But don¡¯t worry, no one will bully you again. I¡¯ve taken care of it.

    ¡°With so much being said, all I want to say is that I really love you. I don¡¯t know why I love you, but I think I know why you repulsed me so much all those

    years ago. I¡¯ve thought about it carefully, reflected on it, and roughly figured out why. It was because of¡­ my pride. I was embarrassed that you were mypanion who would marry me in the future, and that was why you repulsed me and I subconsciously hated you.

    ¡°And the reason why my crieria for choosing a wife was so simple was that my pride couldn¡¯t take it. I believed that a person like me should at least have a woman with a good family background and a beautiful figure. Otherwise, I¡¯d feel embarrassed.

    ¡°Zoe met all the requirements, so I thought she was the one for me. However, I really don¡¯t know whether I loved her or not. All I know is that when she made a cuckold out of me in front of the entire country, I was only angry, not sad. I was even d that the wedding was over. I was even d that it would be possible for me to be with you.

    ¡°Shelly, do you know? I really thought that as long as I stretched out my hand, you would return to my side. Didn¡¯t you love me very much all those years ago? Didn¡¯t you say I couldn¡¯t chase you away no matter what I did? But why were you so far away from me when I turned around, in the arms of another man? And I, no matter how hard I tried, couldn¡¯t get you back at all!

    ¡°Shelly, I know you hate me now, and I know you don¡¯t love me anymore, but I just can¡¯t bear to let go. I just can¡¯t bear to see you with another man. I¡¯ll die of jealousy.

    ¡°Give me a chance, okay? Just once. I¡¯ll change into whoever you want me to be. I¡¯ll learn how to be gentle, considerate, kind, cook, do theundry, and take care of children. If I don¡¯t, you can hit me, and I won¡¯t fight back.

    ¡°So, Shelly,e back to me! I swear, I will only love you for the rest of my life, with all my heart! Woof woof woof!

    ¡°Love, Nox.¡±

    After Benjamin read the letter, he tore it into pieces.

    He did not want to know if Nox loved Shelly. He did not care if Nox was taking revenge on Shelly or if Nox could not bear to see Shelly have a good life, but he would rather it be a reason for him to persevere with the rtionship than knowing how much Nox loved Shelly.

    Benjamin left the restaurant and took the subway back to Shelly¡¯s house. On the subway, he watched as peoplee and go, wondering where his position was in the world..

 Chapter 1680 - 1680: The Breakup

    Chapter 1680: The Breakup

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Even if he graduated and started working in the future, would he be like all those people who worked overtime, long hours, or non-stop every day to earn money?

    His eyes flickered when he heard a young woman crying beside him.

    As she cried, she said into the phone, ¡°I want to quit. I don¡¯t want to live the life I have now. I¡¯m really tired and still broke! Why must I live such a tiring life? If this continues, I will die.¡±

    It was obvious that someone wasforting her, but the woman just kept crying non-stop.

    Benjamin looked on indifferently. He thought, if there was really a choice, why would he want to live such a hard life?

    After the subway arrived at the station, Benjamin walked into Shelly¡¯s neighborhood and opened her door. The house was very quiet, and only a dim light was left on in the living room. Instead of watching TV, Shelly was reading a book, and Be was probably asleep.

    Benjamin just stood at the door and watched the scene in the room. His eyes were fixed on Shelly¡¯s beautiful face, which was not because of stic surgery. The beauty that she exuded was gentle, quiet, refreshing, and charming. As Shelly looked up at the door, a hint of surprise shed in her eyes, which were as clear as ever.

    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Shelly put down her book and stood up from the sofa.

    Benjamin¡¯s throat moved, and he replied, ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°I thought you would be backte.¡± Shelly handed him a pair of house slippers.

    There were no men¡¯s house slippers in the house before, but one day, when he came over, he found a pair of blue slippers in the shoe cab. He was so touched that his heart ached.

    ¡°Were you waiting for me?¡± Benjamin asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Shelly smiled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving tomorrow? If I don¡¯t wait for you tonight, I won¡¯t be able to see you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Benjamin apologized.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Shelly held his hand. ¡°I know you have something to do, and aren¡¯t you back now?

    ¡°Yes.¡± Benjamin nodded.

    There were many things he wanted to say, but when he looked at Shelly, nothing came out of his mouth.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you watching TV?¡± Benjamin asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really like watching television.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel scared when you¡¯re alone? It¡¯s better to turn on the TV,¡± Benjamin said.

    He had reminded Shelly before to turn on the television when she was at home. He was afraid that she and Be would be afraid if they were home alone, especially when the cyberbullying was still happening.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine now. I won¡¯t watch it if I turn on the TV anyway. Isn¡¯t it a waste of electricity?¡± Shelly said casually.

    Benjamin was stunned for a few seconds, but he then nodded slowly and did not say anything else.

    As he sat on the sofa with Shelly, he saw the book that Shelly had casually ced beside her. It was a senior-year exercise book.

    ¡°Do you still want to study?¡± Benjamin asked.

    ¡°No.¡± Shelly shook her head. ¡°I identally found some books under my cab today. I think I took them with me when I left the Winters. Since I didn¡¯t throw it away even though I¡¯ve moved so many times in the past few years, I took it out to read when I was bored and suddenly realized that I could do many questions.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Benjamin asked.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. I was a top student back then. I think if I weren¡¯t met with an ident back then, I might have been able to get into South Hampton University,¡± Shelly said as she thought about the past. However, she did regret it too much, especially adopting Be.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Do you want to sleep?¡± Shelly changed the topic.

    She realized that Benjamin did not seem too keen on talking about that. On the contrary, he seemed a little disappointed. However, she figured it was probably because he was leaving tomorrow, and just like her, he was reluctant to part with her.

    In fact, she was also a little sad at the thought that they would be year. After all, a flight ticket was so expensive. Benjamin definite]e back within a year.

    Hence, she could only hide her emotions, afraid that Benjamin would be even sadder and more reluctant to leave if he saw her. Not to mention tonight, she had mentioned before he left that they should do it. She did not want him to look have a bitter look on his face when they were in the act.

    She also wanted to have a good night with Benjamin. At the very least, they would be able to keep that moment as a sweet memory of each other when they were apart.

    ¡°I¡¯ll turn on the shower for you.¡± Shelly stood up from the sofa with a trace of shyness in her eyes and was about to head to the bathroom..

 Chapter 1681 - 1681: The Breakup

    Chapter 1681: The Breakup

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Benjamin held her hand, filling both their palms with warmth.

    Shelly was actually very nervous. When she thought about what was going to happen tonight, she found it a little¡­ hard to control herself.

    Even though it was not the first time as she had done it twice with Nox, she had automatically erased those two times from her memories. To her, the two times with Nox could only be considered mating, and she forced herself to never think about it again.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shelly looked at Benjamin and was a little surprised.

    Was he more nervous than her? It should be Benjamin¡¯s first time since he was still study and had never dated a girl.

    ¡°Shelly, I have something to tell you.¡± Benjamin mustered his courage.

    He was afraid that the longer he waited, the harder it would be for him to say it.

    He knew what Shelly meant, and if not for that fact that so much had happened over thest few days, tonight might be their best night. He had also looked forward to this night many times, but because he was not capable enough, he chose to give Shelly a better future.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Shelly sat down next to Benjamin shyly.

    She thought Benjamin was probably going to confess before they went to the bed, so she was filled with anticipation. However, what she heard next was¡­

    ¡°Shelly, let¡¯s break up.¡±

    Shelly¡¯s shy smile froze at the corner of her mouth, and she stared at Benjamin, thinking she had misheard.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Benjamin apologized.

    After taking the initiative to break up, he suddenly apologized.

    ¡°Why are you suddenly breaking up with me?¡± Shelly suppressed the sadness in her heart and tried hard to control her emotions as she asked him, ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Benjamin looked at Shelly. ¡°I just don¡¯t think we¡¯re suitable for each

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t everything fine before?¡± Shelly asked.

    For some reason, Benjamin suddenly changed his mind, and she could not ept it.

    ¡°I suddenly see it now.¡± Benjamin¡¯s throat moved as he endured the intense pain in his heart. ¡°Nox is fine. You should go back to him.¡±

    ¡°Did Nox look for you again? Did he threaten you? Did he say that if you don¡¯t break up with me, he¡¯ll ruin your chance to go abroad?¡± Shelly suddenly became agitated.

    At that moment, her eyes even turned red. Nox¡¯s despicable behavior really made her want to kill him.

    ¡°No.¡± Benjamin denied it. ¡°Nox can¡¯t wait for me to study abroad. He won¡¯t stop me.¡±

    ¡°Then, what is it? What did Nox do to you?¡± Shelly asked

    To Shelly, the worst person in the world was Nox, and she could not think of anything else that would make Benjamin break up with her. She could feel how much Benjamin loved her, and he would not break up with her out of the blue.

    ¡°I¡¯m the one who realized we won¡¯t be happy together.¡±

    ¡°Benjamin, why can¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    Shelly refused to believe that Benjamin suddenly had an epiphany and decided to break up with her just like that. Something must have happened.

    ¡°Am I that unworthy of your trust? Don¡¯t you trust me to share your burden with you?¡± Shelly asked him, with tears welled up in her eyes.

    Benjamin¡¯s eyes were also red as he said, ¡°I just suddenly realize how big the gap is between Nox and I. What he can give you, I might not be able to give you in my life.¡±

    ¡°So you think I¡¯m that greedy for wealth? If I were, I wouldn¡¯t have hesitated to agree the moment Nox asked me to be with him again!¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to hold you back.¡±

    ¡°Benjamin, don¡¯t you know how much I hate Nox? I would be with anyone in the world but Nox!¡±

    ¡°What if Nox is sincere to you? Didn¡¯t you like me because you were touched by me? It¡¯s the same for Nox. Will you really not like him?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Shelly said firmly.

    ¡°Shelly, no one knows what will happen in the future.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re giving up on me just because of uncertainties?¡± Shelly said sarcastically.

    Benjamin pursed his lips, trying to hide his sadness.

    ¡°I won¡¯t break up with you,¡± Shelly said firmly. ¡°Unless you truly don¡¯t like me anymore, I will never break up with you..¡±

 Chapter 1682 - 1682: The Breakup

    Chapter 1682: The Breakup

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Shelly¡­¡±

    ¡°I mean what I say.¡± Shelly was determined.

    At that moment, she even hugged Benjamin¡¯s neck. Without a second thought, she kissed him.

    In any case, Nox could not change anything in her life, and she would not be threatened by him. She did not even need to confirm that Benjamin changing his mind was Nox¡¯s doing.

    The more Nox wanted to stop her, the more she had to resist. She was going to have sex with Benjamin tonight. If possible, she could even give birth to

    Benjamin¡¯s child. Having made up her mind, Shelly pulled Benjamin¡¯s clothes.

    Shocked by Shelly¡¯s sudden proactiveness, Benjamin quickly pushed Shelly away. ¡°Don¡¯t do this.¡±

    ¡°We have to do this. It¡¯s to tell Nox that it¡¯s useless no matter how he breaks us up!¡± Shelly said agitatedly.

    Then, she forced herself on Benjamin again, but Benjamin gritted his teeth and pushed Shelly away.

    He said, ¡°It¡¯s not you. It¡¯s me. My family can¡¯t ept you! They can¡¯t ept that you have a child, and I can¡¯t cut ties with them! Instead of making us both suffer, it¡¯s better to end it now before it starts and minimize the pain!¡±

    Shelly suddenly froze, confused about what he meant by ending before it even started. In Benjamin¡¯s mind, they were not yet in a rtionship, whereas she thought they were already very much in love.

    ¡°I¡¯m going overseas, so don¡¯t contact me ever again in the future.¡± Benjamin said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Shelly. I¡¯m not as brave as you think.¡±

    Shelly was silent for a long time. She figured it was not because he was not brave, but because he did not love her that much.

    Her lips curled into a faint smile. It was true that no family could ept her current situation, and the reason why Benjamin¡¯s parents did not stop them was that they wanted to send Benjamin overseas first.

    The better Benjamin¡¯s career was in the future, the further the distance between them would be. Hence, the sooner they ended it, the better.

    Shelly smiled gently and calmly epted everything. In fact, for a long time, she did not think that she would meet her true love. She did have some suitors when she was raising Be, but once they heard that she was taking care of a child, they all left it at that. It was Benjamin who gave her wild hopes for the future.

    ¡°Shelly. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡± Benjamin felt even worse when he saw how calm she was.

    He would rather she vent it all out because it pained him to see her like that.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Shelly epted it and said, ¡°You¡¯re right to consider that. When two people are together, it involves more than just the two people; it¡¯s a matter between two families. If your parents don¡¯t ept me, we won¡¯t be happy together. I didn¡¯t think it through.¡±

    ¡°Shelly¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t take what I said just now to heart.¡±

    What she meant was that he should not take to heart what she said about never breaking up.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been living quite well all these years, and I can continue to do so without you. Moreover, I forget rtionships very quickly, like how I did with Nox back then.¡± Shelly said, making herself seem indifferent. ¡°You, too. Don¡¯t think about me after you leave.¡±

    Tears streamed down Benjamin¡¯s face. He really did not want to hurt Shelly, but he had to ept the reality. He did not want Shelly to regret it in the end.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m not as weak as you think.¡± Shelly reached out to wipe Benjamin¡¯s tears.

    However, the moment she reached out, she held herself back and retracted her hand. From now on, she would keep her distance.

    She said, ¡°Take good care of yourself when you¡¯re overseas.¡±

    Benjamin nodded.

    ¡°You should go back soon. You¡¯re going overseas the day after tomorrow. There should be a lot of things you need to pack,¡± Shelly urged.

    Since they had broken up, there was no reason for him to stay the night.

    Benjamin clenched his teeth as he kept his emotions in check. In the end, he got up and walked to the door.

    When Shelly sent him out, her eyes were red, but she did not cry. The moment Benjamin walked out with heavy footsteps¡­

    ¡°Shelly.¡±

    Shelly looked at him.

    ¡°Nox is actually alright. He might not be as bad as you think,¡± Benjamin said.

    Even though he tore Nox¡¯s love letter into pieces, seeing how strong Shelly was at that moment, he could not help but want her to live a better life.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Shelly nodded, hiding the disappointment in her eyes.

    She thought Benjamin might go back on his word about breaking up with her.

    However, he did not, and she would not make things difficult for him either. She had never thought of taking or destroying anything from anybody.

    Thanks to Nox, she truly understood that happiness could not be forced. That was why she was so unaffected by that breakup.

    ¡°Goodbye,¡± Benjamin said heavily.

    ¡°Goodbye,¡± Shelly said.

    As soon as Benjamin left, Shelly closed the door, and the tears that she had been holding back streamed down her face.

    When she broke all rtions with Nox, she just felt a little sad that all her eyes of hard work had gone down the drain. However, because she did not love him, she was not heartbroken.

    This time, she finally realized how painful it was to break up with someone she loved.

    After Benjamin left South Hampton City, Shelly deleted Benjamin¡¯s number. After all, they would probably never see each other again.

    Benjamin would be a memory that she would look back on many yearster, and at least, she could be grateful that she had been in love with a man, who truly loved her with all his heart. To her, that was enough. After all, she still had to live her life and raise Be.

    A monthter, Be could almost hear without a hearing aid, which was probably the happiest thing that had happened to Shelly in the past month.

    Hence, one day, she brought Be to eat Be¡¯s favorite fried chicken burger.

    The two of them ate happily, and when they returned, it was already 8 p.m. in the evening. Just as they arrived at the entrance of the neighborhood, Shelly suddenly stopped in her tracks because she saw Be¡¯s biological mother, her second sister, Katie.

    Ever since she abandoned Be, she had never appeared again. She had not even called Shelly once. Now that she had suddenly appeared, Shelly found it a little strange, and it also made Shelly a little flustered.

    ¡°Mommy, who is she?¡± Be looked at the woman in front of her and asked innocently.

    Shelly pursed her lips, not knowing how to introduce the woman in front of her to Be.

    When Katie heard Be¡¯s voice, she burst into tears.

    ¡°Be, I¡¯m your mother. I¡¯m your real mother,¡± she suddenly said excitedly. She was so excited that she immediately went up to hug Be. However, her enthusiasm frightened Be, and she quickly hid behind Shelly.

    ¡°Don¡¯te over. I¡¯m scared. Don¡¯t¡­¡± Be was so frightened that she began to cry.

    Hence, Shelly held Be in her arms and said, ¡°Katie, calm down. You¡¯ll scare Be.¡±

    Katie¡¯s tears kept flowing. She hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I was too excited. I just saw Be, and 1-¡±

    ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Shelly asked straightforwardly, as if she had heard enough from Katie.

    Upon hearing that, Katie kept quiet for a long time. After a while, she mustered up the courage to say, ¡°Shelly, return Be to me!¡±

    Shelly¡¯s expression darkened, and she hugged Be tightly.. She could not believe that after abandoning Be for so many years and not being there when Be needed her the most, Katie wanted Be back!

 Chapter 1683 - 1683: Bella Has Been Kidnapped

    Chapter 1683: Be Has Been Kidnapped

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Shelly stared at Katie coldly and sarcastically.

    After Katie said that, she was also a little embarrassed. She, too, knew that she had not raised Be in all the years and was ashamed to say that she wanted Be back now.

    The two of them stood at the entrance for a while, with Shelly not responding to Katie. For one, she felt that Katie was not worth her time, and she even thought she had heard a joke.

    Three years ago, Katie said she would leave the child to her. Yet, three yearster, she wanted Be back. There were no free lunches in this world.

    ¡°Shelly, I¡¯m sorry. I know this might be unfair to you, but¡­¡± Katie mustered her courage and said when she saw that Shelly did not respond. Shelly interrupted her, ¡°You can save it. I won¡¯t agree.¡±

    Katie looked at Shelly in a daze.

    With Be in her arms, Shelly walked straight into the neighborhood. ¡°Don¡¯te looking for me again. I won¡¯t agree to it.¡±

    Katie quickly pulled Shelly back and said anxiously, ¡°Shelly, I have my reasons. I really had no choice. Can you listen to what I have to say?

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing much for you to say.¡± Shelly was cold. ¡°There are some things I don¡¯t want to say in front of Be, but I¡¯m sure you know your ce. So, don¡¯t appear in front of me again.¡±

    Not wanting to waste any more time with Katie, Shelly pushed Katie¡¯s hand away and left with Be in her arms.

    ¡°Shelly, it¡¯s sote. Can you take me in?¡± Katie suddenly said, ¡°I came all the way here and waited for you all night. I haven¡¯t even eaten dinner. Can you at least let me stay for one night?¡± Katie said.

    Shelly pursed her lips.

    Katie continued, ¡°Shelly, I¡¯m begging you. Can you just let me and Be stay under the same roof for one night?¡±

    Shelly looked at Katie, who was only three years older than her but got married early in their hometown. Not many of them would go to university, so they would get married and have children after graduating from high school. Katie was one of them.

    Most of the women in their hometown were really uncultured, ignorant, and old-looking. Katie was 24 years old, but she looked at least 30 years old right now.

    In the end, Shelly¡¯s heart softened, AND She said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Katie quickly smiled and kept thanking Shelly. ¡°Shelly, thank you. Thank you.¡±

    Shelly did not want to be so cold to Katie either. Otherwise, Katie might take Be away. With that, Shelly brought Katie into her house.

    As Katie followed Shelly in, she could not help but sigh. ¡°Shelly, is this your home?¡±

    Shelly nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Thest time I came to see you, you didn¡¯t even have a house of your own. You¡¯re really capable to have a house in just a few years! Unlike me, who takes care of my children, husband, and mother-inw at home every day without any ie. I really envy you for being able to have your own house in such a big city like South Hampton City,¡± Katie said sincerely.

    Instead of replying to that, Shelly said, ¡°Katie, you can stay in Be¡¯s room tonight, and Be will sleep with me.¡±

    Katie was stunned for two seconds before she looked at Be. When Be met Katie¡¯s gaze, she quickly dodged and hid behind Shelly. It was obvious that she was afraid of the person in front of her.

    ¡°As you can see, Be is very afraid of you.¡± Shelly said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go take a shower first? Did you bring a change of clothes?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Katie quickly said.

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Katie nodded, not daring to say anything else.

    Shelly watched as Katie walked into the bathroom and said to Be, ¡°I will send her away tomorrow. Don¡¯t be afraid. You¡¯ll be sleeping with me tonight.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Be replied in her innocent voice.

    ¡°Good girl,¡± Shelly praised Be.

    After that, she made Be watch television on the sofa while she went to the kitchen to prepare noodles for Katie.

    She had heard Katie say that she had not eaten anything all night, so since there were only oats and fruits at home, she made some porridge. When Katie came out of the shower, Shelly said, ¡°Come and eat.¡± Katie was a little touched as she walked over and saw a bowl of porridge.

    ¡°Eat,¡± Shelly said coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll give Be a shower..¡±

 Chapter 1684 - 1684: Bella Has Been Kidnapped

    Chapter 1684: Be Has Been Kidnapped

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Katie nodded silently, and Shelly brought Be into the bathroom.

    The moment they walked in, Be cried out, ¡°It stinks¡­¡±

    She was so disgusted that she covered her nose.

    Shelly quickly flushed the toilet. It was Katie who did not flush the toilet, and the entire bathroom was also covered in water. Hence, Shelly gave the bathroom a little cleaning before giving Be a bath. Be said to Shelly, ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t like that person outside.¡± Shelly¡¯s hand, which was washing Be¡¯s hair, paused.

    Then, she smiled and said gently, ¡°I know. She will leave tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Be smiled brilliantly.

    She was happy because she thought that she would not have to see anyone out there tomorrow.

    Shelly patted Be¡¯s head. The way she saw it, she had raised Be for so long that she had never thought of giving Be to anyone.

    She quickly gave Be and herself a bath before bringing Be straight to her room to sleep. She deliberately kept Be away from Katie so that they would not have any contact. Since Katie was cruel enough to leave Be behind back then, she had no right to take Be away now.

    After coaxing Be to sleep, Shelly walked out of the room. Naturally, Katie was still in the living room.

    Shelly nced at the dining room and then at the kitchen. When she walked in, she saw that the bowls were washed but had water stains. On top of that, the kitchen counter was covered in water. Therefore, she washed the bowls again and dried them before wiping the counter clean.

    Katie looked at Shelly and said after a while, ¡°Shelly, you¡¯re so particr.¡± In her hometown, they did not care about the water stains. She just had to Shelly, on the other hand, did not respond to Katie¡¯sment.

    After she was done with the kitchen, she walked to the sofa in the living room and sat down with Katie. She said, ¡°Katie, you should leave tomorrow morning. ¡±

    Katie was a little hurt, but Shelly would not be soft-hearted.

    ¡°Shelly, I know that you¡¯re prejudiced against me and that it was my fault for leaving Be for you. But at the end of the day, Be is my child, and I want to take her back.¡± Katie said ufortably, ¡°All these years, the thought of Be has been keeping me up every night, and I haven¡¯t been able to sleep well.¡±

    ¡°Since you think about her every night and can¡¯t get a good night¡¯s sleep, why didn¡¯t youe and visit Be earlier?¡± Shelly mocked.

    ¡°I know you look down on me and think that I have no dignity, but the truth is that I couldn¡¯t afford to raise Be back then. Because of Be¡¯s disability, I didn¡¯t dare to take her back and beughed at.¡± As Katie spoke, tears flowed out of her eyes, and she looked like she felt bad for what she did.

    ¡°So now that Be¡¯s ears have finally been healed, you want to take her away?

    Katie, you can¡¯t be so selfish!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯te to take her away because her ears had been healed. In fact, I

    didn¡¯t know her ears had been healed. It¡¯s just that our hometown is being renovated into a new vige, with ournd and houses have been expropriated, our family has moved from the countryside to the town. We¡¯ve also received some money from expropriating the house, so our conditions are much better now, and I¡¯d like to take Be back. We can finally support and raise her ourselves,¡± Katie quickly exined.

    ¡°Forget it. You have three children at home. If you take Be back with you, you won¡¯t be able to take care of her.¡± Shelly said bluntly, ¡°I won¡¯t let you take Be away.¡±

    ¡°Shelly¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing much for you to say.¡± Shelly was very determined. ¡°Leave tomorrow morning and don¡¯te looking for me again. I will take good care of Be. When she grows up, I will tell her about her biological parents. If she¡¯s willing to go back and acknowledge you, I will not object to that. But before that, you can¡¯t take her away!¡±

    Katie still had something to say, but Shelly had already stood up and returned to her room. Her attitude was firm. There was no room for discussion regarding Be.

    Shelly got up the next morning. When she opened the bedroom door, she saw Katie already making breakfast in the kitchen.

    Shelly hurried over to see that Katie had made a mess in the kitchen. Despite that, she held it in and did not say anything.

    Katie said enthusiastically, ¡°Shelly, I¡¯ll cook for you and leave after breakfast.¡±

    Shelly looked at Katie and nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ve made scrambled eggs. Wait for me on the sofa.¡±

    Shelly turned around and walked straight into the bedroom, where Be was still sleeping.

    Although she did not want Katie to take Be away, she was not as cruel as to make keep them away from each other..

 Chapter 1685 - 1685: Bella Has Been Kidnapped

    Chapter 1685: Be Has Been Kidnapped

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    When she went to wake Be up, Be opened her eyes in a daze. ¡°Mommy, I want to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Be good. Let¡¯s get up and eat breakfast.¡± Shelly coaxed Be.

    Although Be was unwilling, she agreed obediently.

    Shelly carried Be to wash up and help her get dressed before they walked out of the bedroom. By then, Katie had made porridge and ced it on the dining table.

    ¡°Shelly, Be,e over and have breakfast.¡± Katie was very enthusiastic.

    Shelly carried Be over. Seeing the three bowls of porridge on the dining table, Be wrinkled her little nose, not very happy.

    Katie asked, ¡°Shelly, where¡¯s the honey?¡±

    Shelly had a vivid memory from her childhood that back in their hometown, breakfast was usually porridge with honey.

    At that, she said, ¡°There¡¯s none at home. I¡¯ll go down to get some and buy some buns while I¡¯m at it.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Katie replied.

    Then, Shelly said to Be, ¡°Be, be good and eat the porridge first. I will buy you your favorite milk buns.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Be nodded obediently.

    As Shelly walked to the door, she said to Katie, ¡°Keep an eye on Be for me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Katie quickly nodded.

    Shelly did not think too much about it either. Just like that, she walked out of the house and went downstairs to buy some honey and milk buns.

    At the thought that Katie might not have had milk buns in the countryside before, she bought quite a few, hoping that Katie would eat more. Hence, she went home with a few more milk buns in her hands.

    However, as soon as she returned home, she was stunned! There was no one at home, not Be or Katie.

    She hurriedly ran into the bedroom. ¡°Be! Be!¡±

    When no one responded, she rushed into the room where Katie had sleptst night. Seeing that Katie¡¯s clothes were no longer in the room, she suddenly had a bad premonition about it.

    She whipped out her phone and dialed a number. At that moment, even her fingers were trembling. She quickly and anxiously dialed Katie¡¯s number, but a mechanical voice came from the other end of the phone, saying that it was switched off.

    Then, she hurriedly ran out of the house. However, there was no sign of Be or Katie in the entire neighborhood or at the entrance. Her eyes were red from the panic, and she was on the verge of breaking down.

    She knew very well that Katie had left with Be, but she could not let Katie take Be away. Hence, she told herself to calm down. Since Katie had taken Be back to her hometown, she would follow them to her hometown now.

    With that thought in mind, she quickly returned home to get her wallet with her identity card and bank cards. She did not even bring a change of clothes before she left the house, hailed a taxi, and went straight to the train station.

    She knew that Katie would definitely catch the train and not take a flight. However, when she went to the train station, she could not find them anywhere. Left with no choice, she gritted her teeth and took a taxi to the airport.

    The train ride would take 12 hours, whereas a flight would only take four hours. If she took a flight, she could just go straight to the train station there and wait for Katie to show up.

    She thought about it and quickly bought a return ticket back to the city. Including the waiting time to board the ne, it took Shelly six hours to get to the airport and another hour to get to the train station.

    She calcted the time and figured out that Katie would arrive in six hours by train at the earliest. Therefore, she waited at the exit, not letting anyone off.

    At the seven-hour mark, the trucks from South Hampton City had made several trips, but Katie was still nowhere to be seen. She kept calling Katie until her phone was almost out of battery.

    However, she did not dare to go to the train station to rent a power bank as she was afraid that she would miss Katie if she turned around. Knowing that Katie would definitely take the train back, she told herself to calm down.

    She kept waiting, and 12 hourster, Shelly finally saw Katieing out of the train station at 3 a.m. She was so excited that she hurried over and grabbed Katie, who wasing out of the station.

    Katie jumped in fright, and when she saw Shelly clearly, she was shocked.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Katie asked in horror.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Be? Where¡¯s Be?¡± Shelly asked directly, not wasting any more time with Katie.

    Katie¡¯s eyes flickered, and she did not answer for a long time.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you, where is Be?¡± Shelly roared, her expression ugly.

    Shocked, Katie quickly said, ¡°Isn¡¯t Be with you? Why are you here now- Ah!¡±

 Chapter 1686 - 1686: Bella Has Been Kidnapped

    Chapter 1686: Be Has Been Kidnapped

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Katie screamed as Shelly grabbed Katie¡¯s hair and shouted angrily, ¡°Where¡¯s Be?¡±

    ¡°Let go of me! Ow! Let go of me!¡± Katie cried out in pain. She probably did not expect Shelly to be so crazy!

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you, where is Be? Tell me¡­ Ah!¡±

    Shelly was suddenly pushed to the ground by a strong force. When she hit the ground, she looked up fiercely at the burly man who had suddenly appeared in front of her. The man¡¯s face looked ferocious and scary!

    ¡°Hubby, hubby!¡± Katie quickly pulled the man back.

    The man looked like he wanted to beat Shelly up, but Katie stopped him.

    ¡°She¡¯s Shelly. Don¡¯t hit her.¡± Katie tugged at the man.

    The man red at Shelly and said sarcastically, ¡°So this is the woman who helped raise my daughter!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Katie nced at Shelly on the ground and quickly dragged the man away.

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to leave!¡± Shelly got up from the ground.

    Ignoring the pain in her body, she ran up to them and said, ¡°Katie, if you don¡¯t tell me where Be is, I won¡¯t let you go.¡±

    ¡°Shelly, Be is my daughter. Her whereabouts don¡¯t concern you, so don¡¯t worry about it. Go back! Without Be, your life will be a little better!¡± ¡°Katie!¡± Shelly really wanted to kill Katie.

    Now, she regretted it buying her breakfast and giving Katie a chance to be alone with Be! After all, she did not expect Katie to be so evil as to¡­ She did even dare to imagine the scene of Katie taking Be away by force!

    ¡°Enough!¡± Katie¡¯s husband stood in front of Shelly, his expression terrifying.¡± Be is my daughter. What right do you have to interfere in her affairs? I¡¯m telling you, get lost immediately, or don¡¯t me me for being rude to you!¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t hand Be over, I¡¯ll call the police! I¡¯ll call the police immediately!¡± Shelly roared.

    ¡°Go on! Be is my daughter. What¡¯s the use of calling the police? If you call the police, I¡¯ll use you of kidnapping my daughter and get the police to arrest you!¡± the man said fiercely.

    Shelly broke down. Ever since Katie had taken Be away, she had been holding her emotions in. She kept telling herself that as long as she came to the train station earlier, she would be able to see Be.

    However, when she saw that Katie was alone, she could not even bring herself to imagine where Katie had left Be, and her emotions finally erupted.

    She rushed over and grabbed Katie¡¯s hair. She said fiercely, ¡°Tell me, where did you take Be? Tell me!¡±

    Her voice sounded so heart-wrenching that it was as if she wanted to perish together with Katie. On the other hand, Katie felt like her scalp was going to fall off from Shelly¡¯s tugging, so she cried out in pain.

    Seeing that, Katie¡¯s husband quickly tried to push Shelly away, but no matter how hard he tried, Shelly would not let go. Hence, Katie¡¯s husband also beat Shelly up non-stop.

    The situation was out of control, and it instantly attracted the attention of the police, who hurriedly went over to separate them.

    However, Shelly¡¯s eyes were red from the fight. As she could not hear anything from the outside world or feel any pain, she grabbed Katie¡¯s hair and refused to let go. Katie was in so much pain that she wanted to die.

    Finally, Katie could not hold it in anymore. ¡°I gave Be away. I sent her away when I was in South Hampton City. It¡¯s useless for you to look for me now!¡±

    Suddenly, Shelly seemed toe back to her senses. As soon as she loosened her grip, the police quickly separated them.

    ¡°What is this?¡± The police officer¡¯s expression was extremely stern. ¡°Come with us to the police station.¡±

    ¡°Officer, you¡¯ve misunderstood. We¡¯re sisters, and we fought because we had some disagreements.¡± Katie endured the pain in her scalp. ¡°We¡¯ll go back immediately.¡±

    The police officer stared at them. He could vaguely see that Shelly and Katie had some simrities, even though Shelly looked much better.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± the police officer asked Shelly.

    Shelly did not say anything as her mind was filled with Be and what Katie said about her giving Be away.

    She snapped back to her senses. ¡®Who did you give Be to?¡±

    ¡°Exin to the police first. After that, I¡¯ll tell you,¡± Katie quickly said.

    Shelly gritted her teeth and said to the police, ¡°She¡¯s my sister. We just had a conflict. ¡±

    ¡°Show me your identity card.¡±

    The two of them took out their identification cards. After the police confirmed it, they educated them again before letting them go.

    The moment the police left, Shelly quickly asked Katie, ¡°Who did you give Be to? Who?¡±

    ¡°Shelly, calm down.¡± Katie looked at how agitated Shelly was and still felt a

    lingering fear. She said, ¡°Be has been sent to a good family. You don¡¯t have to worry!¡±

    ¡°Katie, do you see Be as your daughter or not? How can you give her away just like that? Are you crazy?¡±

    ¡°I did it for your and Be¡¯s sake. You can¡¯t raise Be as a single woman for the rest of your life. You have to get married too!¡± Katie said righteously.

    ¡°Who did you give Be to? Where did you send her? What¡¯s their contact number? Tell me!¡± Shelly screamed.

    Katie gritted her teeth and kept quiet, which provoked Shelly again.

    ¡°Enough! Why are you telling her so much? Be is our daughter. There is no need to exin anything to her.¡± With that, Katie¡¯s husband left with her..

 Chapter 1687 - 1687: Nox Helps Shelly To Find Bella

    Chapter 1687: Nox Helps Shelly To Find Be

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°I¡¯ll have you know that even if Be is your biological daughter, human trafficking is a crime! As long as I call the police, you¡¯ll be arrested immediately!¡± Shelly shouted at their backs.

    Upon hearing that, Katie and her husband stopped in their tracks.

    Her husband¡¯s expression was ugly. ¡°Who do you think you are? What right do you have to interfere in our family¡¯s matters? Believe it or not, I will beat you to death?¡±

    ¡°Go on!¡± Shelly said fiercely, ¡°Even if you kill me, it¡¯s a life for a life! I¡¯m all alone anywvay. I¡¯m not afraid of death!¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Katie¡¯s husband was livid, and his veins were bulging, making him look very ferocious.

    ¡°I¡¯ll count to three.¡± Shelly took out her phone.

    In fact, her phone was already out of battery. However, her acting looked real.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me where Be has been sent to, I¡¯ll call the police immediately!¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    ¡°What do I have to be afraid of?¡± Shelly was determined.

    Katie¡¯s husband felt a little scared when he saw Shelly getting serious, so he turned to look at Katie, who was also threatened by Shelly.

    Her eyes reddened as she said, ¡°Shelly, we had no choice. My youngest son has been diagnosed with leukemia, and we need arge sum of money. I had no choice but to hand Be over to someone else. Don¡¯t worry, the other party¡¯s family is very good. They won¡¯t mistreat Be!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you sell thend for a lot of money? Can¡¯t you use that money to treat your son¡¯s illness?¡± Shelly roared.

    Katie¡¯s actions truly shattered her worldview!

    ¡°I need that money too. Shelly, I have three sons. Don¡¯t I have to leave them some money? Otherwise, how can they get married in the future? I know you grew up in a big city, but that¡¯s the tradition where wee from. Only sons can carry on the family line. Be will get married sooner orter, so wouldn¡¯t it be the same if we sent her away earlier? Weren¡¯t you sent away like that too?

    ¡°Look at how good your life has been since you left our hometown. You¡¯ve be much prettier, and you have a house in the city. Although we¡¯re selfish, we¡¯re doing this for Be¡¯s good!¡±

    Shelly could not take it anymore. How long would it take those people to change their mindset of favoring sons over daughters? Were women so worthless to them?

    She said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste my breath on you or hear any exnations from you. Your exnations disgust me! Right now, all I want to know is who you gave Be to and where you sent her! If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll make the call!¡±

    As she spoke, she was about to make a call.

    ¡°Shelly!¡± Katie quickly went forward to stop her.

    Shelly waved her hand and dodged.

    ¡°Shelly! I actually don¡¯t know where Be has been taken to!¡± Katie was so flustered that she finally admitted it.

    Shelly¡¯s face turned cold.

    ¡°I was introduced through an intermediary. After that, I went straight to South Hampton City, and that was where Be was sent away. The other party said he was afraid that we would look for her in the future, so he gave me the money without leaving any information. I¡¯m not lying to you. I really don¡¯t know where Be is!¡± Katie¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°Even if you call the police now, there¡¯s nothing I can say. Please, can you let me go? I¡¯m really not doing well!¡±

    While speaking, Katie suddenly knelt in front of Shelly. There were not many peopleing and going in the wee hours of the morning, but there were still a few people who looked over.

    ¡°My life is very difficult as it is, and I don¡¯t have any source of ie. Now that our youngest son is sick, none of the inws are willing to give us money to treat our youngest son, and neither is our family. Don¡¯t you know how our family treats us? They don¡¯t see us as their daughters at all. Now that I¡¯m married, I¡¯m part of someone else¡¯s family, and Mom and Dad will never care about me. Have theye to visit you all these years? For all you know, they might¡¯ve forgotten about you! ¡±

    Shelly suppressed her emotions and red at Katie.

    ¡°Shelly, my hands are tied. I had no choice but to let Be save my son¡¯s life. No matter what, if I sold Be, Be would still be able to live a good life. But if I didn¡¯t, my youngest son would die. Please understand my situation!¡± Katie¡¯s eyes were filled with tears and she stared at Shelly..

 Chapter 1688 - 1688: Nox Helps Shelly To Find Bella

    Chapter 1688: Nox Helps Shelly To Find Be

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Then, she started crying, looking extremely miserable.

    Shelly finally understood the saying, you make the bed that you lie in. Katie had only herself to me for living such a miserable life. Hence, she just stared at Katie coldly.

    Katie¡¯s husband also turned a blind eye to it. To him, he probably did not think much of Katie.

    Shelly¡¯s eyes flickered, and she said, ¡°Katie, tell me where Be is. I promise I will give you money to treat your youngest son. How much does treatment for leukemia cost? Is 200 thousand enough? If I sell the house and add some of my savings, I can give you 200 thousand dors! Just tell me where Be is!¡±

    Katie was surprised by Shelly¡¯s words. She did not believe Shelly would give her the money. Moreover, it was 200 thousand dors!

    Now that they had found a match for her youngest son¡¯s bone marrow, the doctor said that the surgery would cost more than 30 thousand dors.

    Coupled with the follow-up treatment, it would cost at most 50 to 60 thousand dors. If she was given 200 thousand dors, she would have extra money left to use.

    ¡°I mean what I say!¡± Shelly confirmed her offer when saw Katie remaining silent.

    Katie looked at Shelly and was extremely moved, but she cried even harder.

    She said, ¡°What I told you just now is the truth. I really don¡¯t know where Be went. This morning, I brought Be to the designated ce. Then, that person gave me 300,000 yuan in cash and left. The cash is still in my backpack. I¡¯m not lying to you!¡±

    If she had a choice, of course, she hoped to get the 200 thousand dors from Shelly!

    ¡°Katie!¡± Shelly lost her temper.

    ¡°Shelly, between 200 thousand and 30 thousand, I will definitely choose the 200 thousand dors. I swear, I¡¯m not lying to you. I¡¯m really not¡­¡± As she spoke, she started wailing again.

    Shelly looked at Katie. In fact, she knew that Katie did not lie to her. There was no way that Katie would rather pick 30 thousand over 200 thousand dors! Thus, Be had indeed been sent to an unknown ce.

    At the thought of that, Shelly could feel herself falling backward as if she might faint in the next second.

    However, she thought to herself, ¡®No! I cannot ept Be leaving my side just like that. It¡¯s uneptable!¡¯

    With that, she gritted her teeth and turned to leave. Since Be had disappeared in South Hampton City, she should return to South Hampton City now to look for her.

    She quickly walked to the self-service area of the train station, bought a power bank with cash, and left the train station. Then, she took a taxi to the airport and took a ne back to South Hampton City.

    When she arrived at South Hampton City, the first thing she did was call the police. The way she saw it, no matter how hard Katie tried to plead for herself, it was useless. Since Katie had broken thew, she should be punished.

    After she called the police, she went straight to the police station to exin what had happened. The police filed a case for her and told her to go back to wait for news. Once there was news, he would inform her in time. As such, Shelly could only leave the police station.

    When she returned to the neighborhood, it was already nighttime. Shelly had even forgotten that she had not eaten all day, and she was mentally and physically exhausted.

    Right now, her mind was still filled with Be and her innocent and adorable smile. Tears streamed down her face, and she could barely see the road ahead.

    The moment the elevator door opened, she walked out and walked towards the door of her house. However, there was a man standing at the door with a bouquet of flowers in her hand. It was Nox.

    As with Jeanne¡¯s n, Nox came to see Shelly a monthter. ording to

    Jeanne, he should give Shelly process her feelings. If he had appeared when Shelly and Brandon had just broken up, Shelly would have rejected him. Thus, he counted the days, and finally, he could not hold back his love anymore.

    In fact, he had been waiting at the door for at least an hour, but he just could not muster the courage to knock. The thought of Shelly¡¯s rejection made him inexplicably afraid.

    ¡®Damn it,¡¯ he thought. ¡®Am I still a man?¡¯

    Just as he finally mustered up the courage to knock on the door. He suddenly saw Shelly, who seemed to be in a daze, but upon closer inspection, he could see her tear-stained and haggard-looking face.

    Could it be¡­ Had she been crying the entire month since Benjamin left? Was Benjamin that important to her? Did the breakup make her life that?

 Chapter 1689 - 1689: Nox Helps Shelly To Find Bella

    Chapter 1689: Nox Helps Shelly To Find Be

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Nox was furious, but before he could release his anger on Shelly, he saw Shelly copse in front of him.

    ¡®F*ck!¡¯ he cursed. Did Shelly dislike him so much that she had to faint as soon as she saw him?

    Nox quickly went over to help Shelly up. He called her name a few times, but he was still scared out of his wits. Hence, he quickly called the ambnce, picked Shelly up, and ran out like crazy.

    ¡®Shelly, don¡¯t you dare to die in front of me. If you dare to die in front of me¡­ Damn it!¡¯ He realized that he was helpless against Shelly.

    The ambnce arrived very quickly. Nox nervously carried Shelly into the ambnce that sent her to the hospital and the emergency room. Then, the doctor informed him that she had just fallen asleep from exhaustion.

    Nox looked at the sleeping Shelly and was speechless. Was that woman crazy? He could not understand why that woman would want to make herself suffer like that!

    Nevertheless, he stayed by Shelly¡¯s side as she slept. He did not know if beauty was in the eye of the beholder, but he thought Shelly looked really good when she was asleep. As he stared at her delicate features, he could not help but¡­

    Jeanne said he could not touch Shelly. At the very least, he should not do anything too intimate when Shelly had no feelings for him. Therefore, he suppressed his urge to kiss Shelly and just sat beside Shelly, bored out of his mind.

    After some time, Shelly¡¯s eyebrows twitched, which was a sign that she was about to wake up. Seeing that, Nox got very nervous. For some reason, he was that Shelly would wake up.

    ¡°Be¡­ No, don¡¯t leave me, Be¡­¡± Shelly¡¯s words were unclear.

    Nox frowned, wondering whether that woman was having a nightmare. She looked like she was in extreme pain.

    ¡°Shelly,¡± Nox called her, trying to wake her up from her nightmare.

    ¡°Don¡¯t take Be away. Don¡¯t take Be away¡­¡± Shelly shouted.

    Her body twisted and turned as if something terrible was happening in the dream.

    ¡°Shelly, wake up. You¡¯re having a nightmare¡­ Oh.¡± Nox was suddenly stunned.

    He had lowered his head to shake Shelly awake and did not expect Shelly to hug him tightly. It was as if she had grabbed onto a life-saving straw.

    Nox did not dare to move. At that moment, his entire body had stiffened from Shelly¡¯s hug, but seeing Shelly so dependent on him gave him an unprecedented sense of satisfaction.

    As he could not help but reach out to hug her back, Shelly suddenly opened her eyes in the next second. When she opened her eyes, their eyes met.

    Nox¡¯s hand froze, not daring to touch Shelly. For some reason, he felt like he had been caught red-handed when, clearly, he had not done anything. Furthermore¡­ it was Shelly who hugged him.

    Nox quickly defended himself nervously, ¡°You took the initiative. I didn¡¯t touch you!¡±

    Shelly stared nkly at him for a long time before her eyes regained focus.

    When she saw the person in front of her, the disgust on her face was obvious.

    Nox also saw it and was naturally unhappy. Just how disgusting was he to her?

    Shelly pushed Nox away, and Nox also let go of her.

    ¡°You threw yourself at me. I had nothing to do with it.¡± Nox looked innocent.

    Instead of saying something, Shelly observed her surroundings, and only then did she remember that she had fainted.

    When she fainted, she vaguely saw Nox, whom she thought was an illusion. However, it was really Nox. In her dream, she even dreamt of Nox helping her to save Be¡­ She bit her lip.

    When Nox saw Shelly ignoring him, he got angry. However, he had no choice but to listen to Jeanne. After all, Jeanne had easily broken up Shelly and Benjamin, and he had done so much for nothing.

    Even though he had yet to find out what Jeanne had done, he was truly impressed. Hence, he would listen to her every word.

    The first thing Jeanne told him was not to lose his temper at Shelly; even if he was about to die of anger, he had to endure it. Judging from Shelly¡¯s fondness for Benjamin, she preferred men who were gentle..

 Chapter 1690 - 1690: Nox Helps Shelly To Find Bella

    Chapter 1690: Nox Helps Shelly To Find Be

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Nox calmed his breathing and endured it.

    He said, ¡°The doctor said you fainted because you were too tired. It¡¯s nothing serious. If you want to be hospitalized, you can stay for two more days; I¡¯ve paid for it. But if you don¡¯t want to stay, you can be discharged. I¡¯ll head off now.¡±

    Jeanne said he had to learn not to pester Shelly, which meant he should leave after finishing the matter so that Shelly would not find him annoying.

    Today, he was just going to deliver the flowers and then leave. He had never thought of pestering her, and naturally, it was the same at that moment.

    Just as he turned around and was about to leave, Shelly suddenly called out to him, ¡°Nox.¡±

    Nox¡¯s body tensed up, and he told himself not to get excited.

    He had to make himself look like he did not care as he turned around. ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    ¡°Do you still want to be with me?¡± Shelly suddenly asked him seriously.

    Nox was stunned. Did Shelly wake up on the right side of the bed?

    ¡°If I agree to be with you, can you help me find Be?¡± Shelly asked him calmly.

    However, deep down, she was trying his best to control herself from breaking down and not thinking about the pain of having Be taken away from her.

    Nox was confused again. What the hell was Shelly talking about?

    ¡°My sister has sold Be, and I don¡¯t know where she is now. I called the police, but they told me to go home and wait for the news. I don¡¯t know how long I can wait, but I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to wait for Be to return.¡± ¡°Speak clearly!¡± Nox became serious.

    Shelly looked at Nox. In the end, she exined everything to him

    Nox gritted his teeth. He could not believe such irresponsible parents existed in this world. He thought he was unreliable, but they were people worse than him!

    ¡°Help me find Be, and I¡¯ll be with you again,¡± Shelly repeated.

    She knew nothing came for free. If she wanted Nox to help her, she had to make a deal with him.

    She had nothing to trade with Nox, who already had everything he wanted. However, Nox was currently pursuing her. Regardless of whether he liked her or what would happen in the future, as long as she could find Be again, she was willing to die, let alone be with Nox. After all, what more would a person who was unafraid of death care about?

    Nox stared at Shelly. Then, without giving her an answer, he turned around and left the ward. After he left, he started to make phone calls and give instructions before personally joining the search for Be.

    He did not know too much about the rtionship between Be and Shelly. All he knew was that for Be, Shelly was willing to throw away her studies, be a single mother that was looked down upon by others, and live such a hard life. Worse, she was willing to agree to be together with him for Be¡¯s sake.

    He knew very well how much Shelly hated him, yet she was willing to give up everything for Be. Based on that fact alone, he could not fathom how important Be was to Shelly.

    After Nox left for a week, the police still did not have any concrete information. Coupled with the fact that Nox did not give her any promises or reply, Shelly was in despair.

    Harken was huge. Where on earth was she going to find Be? Be might even have been taken overseas¡­ Anything was possible.

    She looked at her phone, where Nox¡¯s number was disyed on the screen. Her only hope was still Nox. If Nox could not do it, he could ask the Leader to do it for him.

    In fact, she had a feeling that Nox could do it if he were willing to help her, but what reason did he have to help her?

    Perhaps he was just unsatisfied with not having had her and only wanted her because he could not get her. Once he got her, he lost interest. What could she expect from Nox?

    With that thought in mind, she quietly put down her phone and decided to make another trip to the police station.

    She had just opened the door when she suddenly saw a man in front of her. Shelly¡¯s eyes flickered as she stared at Nox, who looked weak and dirty.

    ¡°Nox-¡± Before she could speak, she saw Be walk out from behind Nox.

    Upon seeing Be¡¯s dirty appearance, she was shocked. However, it was the Be whom she thought she would never see again.

    The moment Be saw her, her tears instantly flowed out. ¡°Mommy¡­Mom¡­¡±

    Shelly thought she was hallucinating. For the entire week, it felt to her as if Be had never left her side the entire time. Hence, she did not dare to believe that it was real.

    Then, she looked at Be, who was crying as she hugged Shelly¡¯s calf. The real touch made Shelly¡¯s heart tighten and made Shelly realize that it was not an illusion.

    Shelly slowly squatted down and hugged Be tightly in her arms. The two of them were in tears.

    Meanwhile, from the side, Nox watched as Shelly sobbed. He could not believe that, after much effort, he finally found Be.

    Then, he suddenly felt his vision go dark, and he fell to the ground. As expected, he would faint if he was exhausted to the bone.

    He had initially despised Shelly for overworking herself, but now that he finally experienced it, all he wanted was to sleep peacefully for a day and a night!

 Chapter 1691 - 1691: Shelly and Nox Back Together

    Chapter 1691: Shelly and Nox Back Together

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    When Nox opened his eyes, he did not know what day it was, but it felt like he had slept for a century. He was so tired that he had no strength at all, as if he was paralyzed on that bed.

    ¡°Are you awake?¡± A familiar female voice suddenly sounded beside him.

    Shocked, Nox turned around and saw Shelly sitting beside him. She probably called him because she saw that he was awake and did not mean to startle him.

    Nox stared at Shelly nkly for a few seconds. Then, he remembered what he had done before he fell asleep ¡ª he had gone to help Shelly to find her daughter.

    It took him seven days to search through the entire Harken, and finally, he found Be at the hands of a criminal gang. That criminal gang sent all the children to poor African regions and gave them to some local tribal leaders. Once the children grew up, they would be the women of those tribe leaders. As the tribe leaders liked Asian blood, the children would eventually carry on the family line.

    Fortunately, Nox managed to find the gang in time and exterminate them. They also rescued all the children who had been abducted. At the same time, he got Edward to send officials to the tribe to rescue the children who had been abducted.

    Once everything else was handed over to Edward, he brought Be back. However, when he came back, he was so exhausted that he passed out in before Shelly. Then, he fell asleep.

    ¡°You¡¯ve slept for a day and a night. If you¡¯re awake, get up.¡± Shelly said, ¡°Get up and eat something.¡±

    Nox was so hungry that his face was pale.

    He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Alright.¡±

    Shelly nodded and said, ¡°You can take your time to get up. I¡¯ll go make you something to eat.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Then, Nox said, ¡°Can I take a shower?

    ¡°Sure, but I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll faint if you haven¡¯t had anything to eat.¡± Shelly reminded him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m strong.¡±

    Shelly knew that Nox did not want to be belittled, so she did not stop him. ¡°I¡¯ll run the bath for you.¡±

    Then, she went to the bathroom to fill up the bathtub and left after she was done.

    As Nox watched Shelly leave, he wondered whether she was an illusion because Shelly did not seem to reject him anymore. Although she was not too friendly, it was obvious that she epted his existence.

    He suddenly remembered Shelly saying that as long as he found Be, she would be with him again. The thought of that made him inexplicably excited.

    With that, he got out of bed groggy and walked into the bathroom to take a shower. Having not showered for a week, he was so disgusted that he kept cleaning himself, over and over again, until¡­ he was getting a little dizzy.

    He quickly leaned against the wall and tried to open the bathroom door to get some fresh air. However, he then cursed at how lousy the bathroom was as it did not have any form of venttion.

    He was trying so hard not to faint because, if he did, Shelly wouldugh at him. Hence, he flung open the bathroom door, but as soon as he opened it, he lost his bnce.

    Coincidentally, Shelly was going in to remind Nox not to take too long and happened to see Nox¡¯s naked body. Worst of all, that man was about to fall.

    Afraid that he would fall t on his face, Shelly quickly went forward to support him. If he fell, she would not be able to escape responsibility.

    Once she held him, Nox was so dizzy that he had to put all his weight on Shelly, pressing her directly onto the floor.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Shelly called out.

    She fell to the ground with Nox¡¯s weight on her, and it hurt a lot. For a second, Shelly thought she was going to fall to her death. However, the naked body on top of her was motionless.

    It took Shelly a long time to calm herself down and push Nox away. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Nox, who was pressed on top of Shelly, was very much conscious. In fact, he really enjoyed being on top of Shelly. When he buried his head in Shelly¡¯s soft hair, his nose was filled with her scent.

    ¡°Nox,¡± Shelly called his name again.

    Technically, he did not fall, so Shelly twisted her body, trying to get away from Nox. However, the more she twisted, the tenser a certain someone¡¯s body became.

    ¡°Shelly, if you move again, I wont be able to control myself!¡± Nox suddenly said fiercely..

 Chapter 1692 - 1692: Shelly and Nox Back Together

    Chapter 1692: Shelly and Nox Back Together

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Shelly stopped pushing Nox and did not dare to move. She justy there, frozen on the floor. It took a long time for Nox to get up from Shelly¡¯s body. Then, Shelly also stood up, but her eyes flickered to the side.

    Nox looked down at his body and ran into the bathroom. He was stunned again.

    ¡°Shelly, I didn¡¯t put on any clothes.¡±

    Only then did he remember that he did not put on any clothes. Shelly, too, came back to her senses at that moment and hurriedly rummaged through her wardrobe.

    After searching for a long time, she still could not find anything suitable for Nox. Hence, she walked to the bathroom door and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you wait for me in the room? There¡¯s a clothing store outside our neighborhood. It seems to be open. I¡¯ll buy you a set of pajamas¡­¡±

    Then, she saw Nox walking out in her bathrobe. It was very small, and it looked a littleical wrapped around him.

    ¡°Can¡¯t I wear this?¡± Nox asked when he heard Shelly saying that she was going to buy him new clothes.

    If he remembered correctly, thest time he came here, Benjamin was wearing that. Why could Benjamin wear it but not him?

    Shelly could also sense that Nox was annoyed. However, since she was used to him losing his temper at any time, she said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t befortable wearing it. If you don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal, go ahead.¡±

    Nox nced at Shelly. Although he was not satisfied with her exnation, he did not want to argue with her.

    He changed the topic and said, ¡°I¡¯m starving.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve made chicken soup for you. Come out and eat,¡± Shelly said to him.

    With that, Nox followed behind her and saw a bowl of chicken soup with pasta on the dining table. He was so hungry that there was a hole in his stomach. Hence, he picked up his spoon and ate in big mouthfuls.

    Just as he started eating, he saw Shelly, who had been by his side, turn to leave. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Nox grabbed her arm.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Doesn¡¯t it taste good?¡± Shelly asked.

    She saw Nox¡¯s expression turn bad when he took a bite of the food.

    ¡°Where are you going? Can¡¯t you apany me for a while? It¡¯s boring to eat alone!¡± Nox was unhappy.

    Was Shelly unwilling to stay with him for a second longer?

    ¡°Oh.¡± Shelly replied and exined, ¡°I just thought I¡¯d wash the clothes you changed out of. Then, I¡¯ll sit with you.¡±

    Nox, who was a little surprised by her reply, asked with uncertainty, ¡°Are you going to wash my clothes for me?¡±

    ¡°Can your clothes be washed by hand? If not, I¡¯ll take it to a specialized dry cleaner.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Nox shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to treat me so nicely.¡±

    Shelly lowered her head. Previously, her rtionship with Nox was really too intense, and she did not have a good impression of Nox. Instead, she hated him to the core. However, she would definitely do what she said. Since he had brought Be back, she would fulfill her promise.

    ¡°Eat.¡± Shelly did not answer Nox.

    Nox did not ask any more questions either. He just ate quietly, with Shelly quietly apanying him.

    After he finished eating, he burped. It felt like he had been reborn after a disaster.

    ¡°Are you full?¡± Shelly asked him.

    ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± Nox patted his stomach.

    Shelly had made a lot of food for Nox because she knew he was hungry, but she did not expect him to finish it so quickly.

    The moment she got up to wash the dishes, Nox quickly said, ¡°Let me do it.¡± Shelly looked at him.

    ¡°Washing the dishes isn¡¯t difficult. Let me do it.¡± Nox snatched the bowl and spoon from Shelly.

    Seeing how enthusiastic Nox was, Shelly did not refuse. She watched as Nox bring the dishes into the kitchen and wash them in a hurry. He was so rough that the entire counter was covered in water.

    After he was done, he did not clean the kitchen. He did not care about the other pots and pans in the kitchen. He did not wipe down the stove either. However, Shelly did not remind Nox.

    After watching him put the dishes away, she said to Nox, ¡°You can watch some

    TV while I wash your clothes for you.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Nox nodded as he walked to the sofa and asked casually, ¡°Where¡¯s Be?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s asleep. It¡¯s already past 9 p.m. Be usually goes to bed at around 8 p.m.¡± ¡°Is she okay?¡± Nox asked.

    ¡°She¡¯s fine..¡± Shelly turned on the TV for Nox and asked, ¡°What would you like to watch?¡±

 Chapter 1693 - 1693: Shelly and Nox Back Together

    Chapter 1693: Shelly and Nox Back Together

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°A variety show.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Shelly looked through the channels to find something for Nox to watch.

    ¡°When I found Be, she was so scared silly by the human traffickers that she was numb when she saw me. You should spend more time with her for the next few days. I¡¯m afraid she might be traumatized from that experience.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Shelly nodded.

    She was neither too friendly nor cold to Nox, but she no longer rejected him.

    ¡°Is this okay?¡± Shelly asked Nox.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Nox nodded.

    Shelly ced the remote control in front of Nox. Then, she turned around and went into the room to pick up Nox¡¯s clothes and wash them in theundry sink.

    Nox watched TV for a while. However, he could not concentrate the entire time as his mind was filled with the image of Shelly washing his clothes. He thought for a moment before he stood up and walked to theundry sink.

    Shelly was so engrossed in washing the clothes that she did not notice Nox walking out from behind. At that moment, she was washing Nox¡¯s boxer, which was a little dirty, so she was scrubbing it very hard.

    Suddenly, her body froze when she felt someone hugging her from behind. She pursed her lips and did not push him away.

    Nox could not hold it in anymore. When he saw Shelly washing his boxer so seriously, he could not help but want to get close to her. It felt like they were an old, married couple, and it made his heart feel warm and fuzzy.

    Before, he felt that there was a huge distance between him and Shelly, and no matter how hard he tried to get closer to her, it was useless. Shelly would never be with him again. Yet now, he suddenly felt that she was so close that he could reach out to touch her and hug her tightly in his arms.

    ¡°Shelly.¡± Nox buried his head in her neck.

    Shelly was a little repulsed, but she did not refuse his intimacy.

    ¡°Do you mean what you said?¡± Nox asked her. ¡°You said that if I found Be for you, we would be together again.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Shelly nodded.

    Otherwise, she would not be under the same roof as him now.

    Nox hugged her tighter and confirmed with her again. ¡°In that case, are we considered a couple now?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°1 can stay here tonight, right?¡± Nox asked.

    Knowing that he finally got Shelly back, Nox¡¯s heart almost melted. He felt that if he did not get her back soon, he would die of heartache. At that moment, he could not help but kiss Shelly¡¯s neck.

    Shelly bit her lip in response.

    ¡°Let me wash the clothes.¡± Nox volunteered.

    He was obviously in a good mood. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll be done in a minute.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it. I agreed I would do theundry, cook, and take care of the children. I¡¯ll learn them all.¡± Nox was very enthusiastic.

    Shelly looked at Nox and did not expect him to do all that. Somehow, she had a feeling that he was just saying it casually.

    ¡°Is this how you do it?¡± By then, Nox had picked up his frothy clothes and started to scrub them.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Shelly nodded.

    ¡°Then, you can watch from the side. I¡¯ll wash it.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Shelly stayed with Nox as he washed the clothes. Even though the foam on his clothes was everywhere, Shelly kept quiet about it.

    Once the clothes had been washed, the two of them returned to the living room together. Nox said he wanted to watch TV for a while, so Shelly apanied him on the sofa.

    Nox was very easily amused. Regardless of whether it was funny or not, he wouldugh, and Shelly simply went along with him.

    After watching an episode, Nox stretched his back. ¡°Would you like to go to sleep?

    ¡°Alright.¡± Shelly nodded.

    ¡°Are we going in the room I was in just now?¡±

    ¡®Yes.¡±

    Nox walked in, and Shelly followed behind him.

    Nox had never thought of sharing a bed with Shelly immediately, but he was not against it. Therefore, when he got into bed, Shelly followed suit.

    Nox began to feel excited at how proactive Shelly was. He thought that they would at least be together for a while before¡­ Forget it. He admitted that he was overjoyed right now as hey on the bed and felt Shelly beside him.

    Just as he was thinking about whether he should take action, he suddenly heard Shelly¡¯s voice, which startled him.

    He heard her say, ¡°Nox, should I continue to live here in the future, or should I move to your ce?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you move to mine?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Shelly agreed immediately. ¡°But I¡¯ll keep Be with me.. Do you mind?¡±

 Chapter 1694 - 1694: Shelly and Nox Back Together

    Chapter 1694: Shelly and Nox Back Together

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll pack my things tomorrow and go over to your ce.¡± Shelly nodded.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Nox replied.

    Then, silence filled the room again.

    Amidst the silence, Nox turned over, and Shelly¡¯s body tensed up. She knew Nox very well, and the most important thing to him in a so-called rtionship was physical intimacy. That was why she did not reject Nox¡¯s request to stay the night or sleep in the same bed as him. Since she had agreed to be with Nox, she was ready to sleep with him. ¡°Shelly,¡± Nox called out to her.

    ¡°Yes. ¡±

    ¡°You agree to be with me, right?¡± Nox confirmed with her again.

    ¡°In that case, can I sleep with you now?¡± Nox moved his body closer to her.

    He really could not hold it in anymore. He did not seem any power to keep himself away from Shelly.

    Shelly thought for a few seconds before replying, ¡°Yes.¡±

    With Shelly¡¯s permission, Nox was even more impatient.

    He pressed Shelly under his body and said to her seriously, ¡°I will take responsibility for you.¡±

    Shelly seemed to smile for a quick second. Even though it felt like an illusion,

    Nox thought she was happy, so he had nothing to be concerned about. In truth, Shelly smiled because she found what he said a little funny and did not take his words to heart.

    In the wee hours of the morning, Nox fell asleep, but Shelly could not. She stared nkly at the night sky outside, with the man behind her hugging her tightly in his arms, and she could hear his even breathing.

    Shelly did not know why she could not sleep. For some reason, she was feeling very down. In fact, she had mentally prepared herself to get back together with Nox and sleep with him.

    It was fine when they were in bed since Nox was taking the lead. After it was over, when she quieted down, her thoughts ran wild. She even thought of Benjamin. In the end, nothing happened between her and Benjamin, but she did it with Nox.

    She shifted her body position, struggling free from Nox¡¯s bear hug, and got down barefoot. She found the pajamas that Nox had thrown under the bed and put them on before walking out of the bedroom.

    Then, she went to clean up the kitchen again and wiped theundry sink clean. When she was done and ready to go back to her room, she hesitated and walked into Be¡¯s bedroom.

    She really could not fall asleep lying next to Nox as she still had a deep-rooted rejection toward him. However, she thought that it might be better after some time.

    Early the next morning, when Nox got up, he saw that Shelly was no longer by his side.

    ¡®F*ck. Where did this woman go?¡¯

    He walked out in Shelly¡¯s bathrobe to see that Shelly was already cooking in the kitchen.

    ¡°Do you wake up so early?¡± Nox asked as he rubbed his messy hair.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Shelly nodded.

    She was used to it. After all, back when she was working, she used to wake up earlier in the morning.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired fromst night?¡± Nox asked.

    Shelly pursed her lips and said, ¡°Not really.¡±

    ¡°Not really?¡± Nox smiled wickedly. ¡°Does that mean I have to work harder tonight?¡±

    With a blush on her face, Shelly said, ¡°Be is here. Stop talking.¡±

    Nox looked at the little girl who was watching TV on the sofa

    Then, he smiled happily. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go back to bed and sleep for a while. Let me know when it¡¯s time to eat.¡±

    <h4>¡°Sure.¡±</h4>

    Seeing Nox turning around and walking into the room, Shelly sighed.

    After she finished cooking the eggs, she ted them and ced the te on the dining table. As it was a little hot and she wanted to cool it down a little longer, she did not go to get Nox.

    She walked to Be¡¯s side and said, ¡°Be, we¡¯re going to that uncle¡¯s houseter and live there, okay?¡±

    Be looked at her mother. ¡°Are you talking about Uncle Nox?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Shelly smiled. ¡°He brought you back to me, so he¡¯s a hero, right?¡±

    Shelly did not want Be to reject Nox anymore. Since Be had been afraid of him before, she tried to put in a good word for Nox. ¡°Yes.¡± Be hurriedly nodded. ¡°Uncle Nox is a great hero.¡±

    ¡°Will you be happy if we live with him?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m happy!¡±

    Shelly patted Be¡¯s head. As long as Be was happy, everything was fine. As for her, she was fine with anything. Ever since she broke up with Benjamin, she seemed to have be more open-minded and had let go of expectations for love.

    She watched some cartoons with Be for a while. When she figured that the eggs were cooled, she got up to let Nox know. However, Nox was lying on the bed, obviously asleep again, and Shelly hesitated if she should wake him up.

    To be honest, Nox had a particrly bad temper, so she was afraid of being scolded for disturbing his sleep. As such, she stood by the bed for a while and decided not to wake him up.

    When Nox woke up and walked out of the room, Shelly and Be had already had breakfast and were having fun in the living room.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡± Nox asked Shelly in an unpleasant tone.

    ¡°You were sleeping soundly, so I didn¡¯t want to disturb you.¡± Shelly climbed up from the cushion. ¡°Are you hungry? I¡¯ll get you your breakfast.¡±

    Nox suppressed his anger and responded with a nod.

    Then, Shelly ced the te of eggs and some slices of bread in front of Nox.

    ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Nox asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let me eat alone next time.¡± Nox was a little unhappy as he felt like he had been abandoned.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Shelly agreed.

    For some reason, Nox still felt unhappy. He was unhappy that Shelly was too submissive and that she agreed to everything he said!

    Could it be that he tended to be abusive?

 Chapter 1695 - 1695: How â€˜Sweetâ€™ Nox and Shelly Are

    Chapter 1695: How ¡®Sweet¡¯ Nox and Shelly Are

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    That day, Shelly moved into Nox¡¯s high-ss apartment along with Be.

    She was no stranger to this ce as she had once lived here alone with Nox for a year. However, who would have thought that she would be back again after so many years? Everything was the same, but the people had changed.

    Shelly was packing her things one by one. In fact, neither she nor Be owned many belongings or clothes as she had not been very rich in thest few years. Hence, she was done packing after a while.

    When Shelly walked out of the bedroom, she saw Nox on the phone in the living room while Be was watching television on the sofa.

    Since Nox was the one who brought Be back, Be¡¯s impression of Nox changed greatly. She was not afraid of Nox anymore and would asionally get close to him. Even though Nox was not good at interacting with children, he would not be fierce with Be. At most, he would smile at Be after exchanging a few words with her, and then the two of them would do their own things.

    Shelly did not know if her expectations of Nox were too low, but for Nox to be able to treat Be like that, she was content. Seeing that Nox was on the phone, she did not disturb him.

    The move took them more than half a day. By the time they were done, it was dinner time, so she went straight to the open kitchen in Nox¡¯s house.

    Although Nox lived alone, as it was a high-ss residential area, every apartment had a butler provided by the property management. The butler woulde to the house regrly to clean and buy daily necessities, including fresh ingredients. If necessary, he would also help to cook dinner.

    Shelly opened the fridge and saw that it was full of ingredients enough for her to make a feast tonight. With that, she began to cook dinner.

    Nox, on the other hand, did not pay much attention to what Shelly was doing as he was on the phone with Jeanne to report his situation.

    ¡°Are you really together?¡± Jeanne was still in disbelief.

    Logically speaking, Shelly should not have changed her opinion of Nox so quickly.

    ¡°Of course, she has moved into my apartment with Be,¡± Nox said smugly.

    ¡°What did you do?¡±

    ¡°Shelly is touched by my heroism!¡± Nox said proudly.

    ¡°What heroism?

    Nox then told her about Be and even exaggerated how brave he was.

    On the other end of the phone, Jeanne could not stopughing. ¡°That¡¯s why Shelly has agreed to be with you.¡±

    ¡°How can she not be with me when I¡¯ve risked my life for her? How heartless would she be to do that?¡± Nox said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that she¡¯s only with you to repay your kindness? In fact, she might not even like you.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Nox said nonchntly, ¡°As long as she¡¯s with me,

    I¡¯m content.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so open-minded.¡±

    ¡°What else can I do? I can¡¯t make her like me because I say so, can I?¡± ¡°If she doesn¡¯t like vou. vour rtionship with her won¡¯t be sustainable.¡± Jeanne said bluntly, ¡°In other words, if Shelly is forcing herself to be with you, she can decide to abandon you one day.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you say something nice? It wasn¡¯t easy for me to get back together with Shelly!¡± Nox¡¯s expression darkened.

    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because it wasn¡¯t easy that I have to remind you to not only care about yourself. You have to make Shelly like you. Now that Shelly has chosen to be with you, you should take advantage of the opportunity and seize it.¡±

    ¡°How can I do that? I¡¯ve been good to her. I¡¯m very considerate of her.¡± Nox was dumbfounded.

    ¡°As I¡¯ve said to you before, Shelly likes gentlemen, so don¡¯t lose your temper and be more concerned about her. For example, when she¡¯s on her period, take care of her, let her rest more, rub her stomach, and so on. Or when she¡¯s cooking at home, help her. Oh, by the way.¡± Jeanne suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Shelly is a mother. Although Be is not her biological child, Be means a lot to her. If you want Shelly, there¡¯s nothing wrong with pleasing Be.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Nox quickly noted it down in his mind.

    ¡°Also, don¡¯t force Shelly to do anything,¡± Jeanne reminded him. ¡°You haven¡¯t slept with Shelly yet, have you?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you looking down on me? Of course, I slept with herst night!¡± Nox said arrogantly.

    Jeanne was speechless.. That guy could never change his ways, could he?

 Chapter 1696 - 1696: How â€˜Sweetâ€™ Nox and Shelly Are

    Chapter 1696: How ¡®Sweet¡¯ Nox and Shelly Are

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°I didn¡¯t force her to do it. Shelly volunteered. I asked twice and she said yes.¡±

    Nox could also sense Jeanne¡¯s disdain for him, so he quickly exined himself. ¡°I think in Shelly¡¯s mind, you¡¯re with her to satisfy your lusty desires.¡±

    ¡°How is this possible?¡± Nox flew off the handle.

    ¡°Whose fault is it that you¡¯re so impatient?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what it¡¯s like when two people are together? I refuse to believe that you and Edward don¡¯t do it anymore. If not, where did your childrene from?¡± Nox was getting a little agitated.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s useless knocking some sense into you. What¡¯s done is done. I can¡¯t stop someone like you from sleeping with her anyway. But if you do sleep with her, you should consider Shelly¡¯s feelings too, not only yours.¡±

    ¡°I have a lot of experience in this, so I know how women feel very well. You don¡¯t have to worry about this.¡± Nox was pretty satisfied with his skills. Jeanne was speechless. Sleeping with so many women was nothing to be proud

    of.

    She said, ¡°In any case, put more effort into caring about Shelly. If you lose her again this time, no one can help you.¡± ¡°I know, I know. I will treat her well.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it at that.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    As soon as she hung up the phone, Edward pulled Jeanne into his embrace.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been more concerned about Nox than me recentlv! ¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s so worrisome!¡± Jeanne was a little disappointed.

    In the past, she had always mocked Nox and Edward¡¯s rtionship. Yet now, Nox worried her so much that it felt like she was taking care of her son.

    ¡°Do you worry about me too?¡± Edward raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°You¡¯re not that childish.¡¯

    ¡°For you, I can be childish too.¡± As he said that, his hug became more intimate.

    ¡°Edward.¡± Jeanne could not take it anymore.

    ¡°Call me hubby.¡± Edward¡¯s charming voice rang in Jeanne¡¯s ears.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Jeanne refused.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Edward gently bit Jeanne¡¯s ear.

    Jeanne¡¯s body trembled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Hubby.¡± Jeanne really could not take it anymore.

    When Edward wanted to do it¡­ anytime was the right time. She felt that if she did not obey Edward now, he would swallow her alive.

    ¡°Be good.¡± Edward smiled in satisfaction and licked Jeanne¡¯s earlobe with his tongue.

    Jeanne tensed up.

    ¡°I did it. Now, let go of me.¡± Jeanne pushed Edward away.

    There were people at home, and they both were on the sofa in the living room. Even though no one was looking at them, they were in a public space. At that moment, Paige was ying with a Barbie doll, while George was ying the piano at the side.

    Although it had been a long time since he had touched the piano and George was talented, it did not mean that he could be a great pianist without practice. More importantly, Jeanne thought that what George was learning was too boring, and she wanted to let George build his character more. She was afraid that Edward would train George into an emotionless machine in the end.

    As for Teddy, he was busy preparing dinner and did not have the time to look at them. Even so, Jeanne felt ufortable.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Jeanne suddenly called out in a low voice.

    It was not only because Edward did not let go of her, but he even carried her up from the sofa.

    Jeanne was so frightened that she quickly hugged Edward¡¯s neck tightly, and the corners of Edward¡¯s lips curled up into a smile. He was clearly very happy that Jeanne was being intimate with him.

    ¡°What are you doing?

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Edward raised his eyebrows. ¡°Edward, dinner is about to start!¡± Jeanne was exasperated.

    ¡°And I¡¯m just about to get started.¡±

    Jeanne was speechless. ¡°Didn¡¯t I call you hubby?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t eat you up if you called me hubby.¡± ¡®Fine, you win,¡¯ Jeanne thought.

    In any case, no one couldpare to how horny that man was.

    As Edward carried Jeanne upstairs, Paige turned around and seemed unhappy when she saw her mother being taken away by her father.

    She got up from the ground and shouted, ¡°Mommy, where are you going? Mommy?

    As she shouted, she was about to go upstairs to chase after Edward and Jeanne.

    The moment he was about to put Jeanne down helplessly, George walked over from the piano and picked Paige up.

    Paige looked at his brother and said aggrievedly, ¡°Daddy carried Mommy away..¡±

 Chapter 1697 - 1697: How â€˜Sweetâ€™ Nox and Shelly Are

    Chapter 1697: How ¡®Sweet¡¯ Nox and Shelly Are

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°That¡¯s why you should y with me.¡±

    ¡°But I want to y with Mommy¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want a younger sister?¡± George asked as he carried Paige to the mat in the living room.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Paige¡¯s crisp and tender voice was filled with anticipation.

    ¡°If Daddy and Mommy don¡¯t have time together, how will you get a sister?¡± George exined.

    ¡°If I want a younger sister, I must give Daddy and Mommy time together?¡± Paige was shocked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± George nodded.

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll y with you.¡± Paige agreed immediately.

    She happily sat on the mat with George and continued to y with her Barbie doll. Their conversation stunned Edward and Jeanne, who were on the stairs.

    ¡°Since when did George know so much?¡± Jeanne asked Edward.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know your son is mature for his age?¡± Edward looked like he was in deep thought.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he too mature? He wouldn¡¯t marry a wife before he¡¯s of age, would he?¡± Jeanne was thinking about that very seriously.

    Edward was speechless. What he was thinking about now was whether George could inherit the position of leader as soon as possible, yet his wife was thinking about her future daughter-inw! Nevertheless, he strode upstairs with Jeanne in his arms.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking business with you!¡± Jeanne was unhappy.

    That matter was very important! She even wondered if she should be giving George s*x education.

    ¡°I¡¯m also doing serious business now!¡± Edward argued irrationally. ¡°It¡¯s a serious matter of getting you pregnant with a younger daughter.¡±

    .Who wants to be pregnant again? I¡¯m not getting pregnant anymore!¡± Jeanne refused.

    ¡°I have the final say.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my body. I have the final say whether I want to be pregnant or not!¡±

    ¡°Have you ever had the final say?¡± Edward smiled evilly.

    ¡®Damn it,¡¯ she secretly cursed.

    She suddenly found that what Monica said about all men being sc*mbags was apt!

    Nox put down his phone and turned around.

    When he saw Shelly busy in the kitchen, Jeanne¡¯s words instantly rang out in his mind. She said something about being gentle and considerate, so he hurriedly got up from the sofa and walked to the kitchen. Then, he gave Shelly a bear hug from behind.

    Shelly was shocked. Sometimes, she felt that Nox¡­ was like a ticking time bomb.

    ¡°What can I help you with?¡± Nox pulled Shelly into his arms and rested his chin on her head.

    Previously, he had despised Shelly¡¯s height. She was around 160 centimeters, whereas he was 180 centimeters, which put him a head taller than her. Yet now, he suddenly thought that this height was just right because he could hug Shelly tightly.

    ¡°No need. Just wait for me on the sofa,¡± Shelly replied. ¡°It¡¯ll be done in a while.¡± ¡°I can help you,¡± Nox said seriously.

    Shelly felt that Nox was just acting on impulse. However, because she was entangled with Nox, she had to listen to every word he said. ¡°In that case, you can help me with cutting the vegetables.¡±

    ¡°What do you need me to cut?¡± Nox let go of Shelly.

    He loved the feeling of hugging Shelly.

    ¡°Eggnts. Cut them into lumps, like this.¡± Shelly demonstrated.

    It was the simplest job, and Nox immediately agreed. He cut the eggnt ording to Shelly¡¯s demonstration with utmost enthusiasm.

    In the past, he hated being anywhere near the kitchen the most. In fact, he did not even have the slightest interest in cooking, but now, he felt extremely happy.

    While he cut the eggnt seriously, Shelly was cooking at the side. She added butter and beef to the pan.

    Just as she had put it down, it sizzled, and some oil sttered on the back of Nox¡¯s hand. Although some of it also sttered on Shelly¡¯s hand, she was fine because she was used to it. However, Nox jumped at the burning pain, and his hand became unsteady.

    ¡°Ow!¡± Nox shouted.

    The kitchen knife had cut Nox¡¯s finger, and blood began to ooze out. Shelly turned around and asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I cut my finger.¡± Nox quickly replied, clutching his fingers tightly.

    Shelly quickly turned off the stove and went over. That was when she saw the blood on Nox¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Do you have a first aid kit at home?¡±

    ¡°I think so.¡± Nox said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen it around.¡±

    ¡°Come here first.¡± Shelly led Nox to the sofa and sat down.

    Then, she went to look for the first aid kit. If she remembered correctly, it should be in the storeroom.

    She walked into the storeroom and quickly found the first aid kit..

 Chapter 1698 - 1698: How â€˜Sweetâ€™ Nox and Shelly Are

    Chapter 1698: How ¡®Sweet¡¯ Nox and Shelly Are

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    When Be saw that Nox was injured, she leaned over, looking concerned. ¡°Uncle Nox, does it hurt?¡±

    Nox shook his head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±

    However, the moment he saw Shelly, he quickly said, ¡°It hurts so much.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make it hurt less, okay?¡± Be moved closer to Nox¡¯s finger.

    Then, she pouted and tried to blow on the cut to help Nox relieve the pain.

    Nox really did not like children because he found them troublesome. He was fine with children like George, who could y on his own and take care of himself. However, if the child was like Paige, he would not be able to take it.

    Moreover, all little girls seemed the same, and Be gave him the feeling that she was the kind of girl who was soft and cute and needed to be taken care of. Since he was not patient, to begin with, he did not like to interact with children. Yet now, seeing Be¡­ made him think that he wanted a daughter.

    ¡°Be, make way for me.¡± Shelly walked out with the first aid kit. Be hurriedly stepped aside, still looking at Nox with concern.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you disinfect it and bandage it,¡± Shelly said.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Nox nodded.

    Shelly cleaned the wound and stopped the bleeding first.

    Nox frowned. ¡°Be gentle.¡±

    Shelly¡¯s movements immediately became gentler. She also leaned over and blew on Nox¡¯s finger, seemingly relieving his pain. Nox, on the other hand, stared at Shelly¡¯s serious expression the entire time and could feel his heart melting.

    Was that what it felt like to like someone? Would he feel happy whenever he saw her, and would her words fill his heart with warmth?

    At that moment, he could not help but smile and say, ¡°Shelly, why don¡¯t we get married

    Shelly¡¯s hand, which was cleaning Nox¡¯s finger, paused.

    Without looking up, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to get married so soon.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Nox was a little displeased. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m not old enough to get married.¡±

    ¡°How old are you again?¡± Nox asked.

    He could not remember how old Shelly was, but in his memory, she should not be too young. Besides, the child was old enough now.

    ¡°21,¡± Shelly replied.

    ¡°You¡¯re only 21 years old?¡± Nox was obviously shocked.

    He thought that Shelly was at least 25 or 26 years old. Now that he thought about it more carefully, she did seem to have just taken the college entrance examination, and the child gave him the illusion that she was not young anymore.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Shelly nodded.

    They had grown up together, but Nox did not remember her age.

    ¡°21 years old is indeed quite young,¡± Nox muttered.

    However, he was already 30 years old; he was not young anymore.

    ¡°How old do you want to get married?¡± Nox asked.

    Jeanne said that he had to respect Shelly, so he could not force it on her.

    ¡°25 or 26 years old,¡± Shelly answered perfunctorily.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be 34 or 35 by then!¡± Nox almost copsed.

    That was the first time he could not ept getting married and having a child of his own at such an old age. He even wanted to have a daughter with Shelly right now, or a son was fine too. He was fine with anything.

    Shelly, however, chose to remain silent and would not relent. After all, Nox was probably just fooling around with her, and if they got married soon, getting a divorceter would be troublesome. If it was just a breakup, it would be much easier.

    When Nox saw Shelly¡¯s firm attitude, he kept quiet. In fact, not many women would get married at the age of 21, but it was normal for those who were 25 or 26 years old.

    He said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll wait.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Shelly replied.

    She also secretly heaved a sigh of relief. She was afraid that if Nox forced it on her, she would not be able to ept it.

    She carefully bandaged Nox¡¯s wound and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to cook, and you can rest on the sofa. Don¡¯te in and try to help.¡±

    Nox looked at his fingers and nodded helplessly.

    Once Shelly put the first aid kit away, she returned to the kitchen. Just as she was about to turn on the stove, Nox suddenly hugged her from behind, causing her to purse her lips.

    Nox said, ¡°If I can¡¯t help you, can I watch you cook?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Shelly nodded, knowing she could not dissuade Nox otherwise anyway.

    Just like that, Nox happily hugged Shelly and watched her cook.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of oil sttering on you?¡± Nox asked.

    Even he found it a little terrifying, and he had undergone all kinds of cruel training. Yet, when the oil hit his body, it still hurt.

    ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it,¡± Shelly replied faintly. ¡°If you¡¯re scared, you can hide behind me,¡± Nox said. ¡°Who¡¯s going to cook if I hide behind you?¡± Shelly asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it. You can teach me.¡±

    ¡°Forget it.¡± Shelly refused.

    Nox was no help at all. If he could cut his finger while chopping an eggnt, would he chop off his hand if he were to shred the potatoes?

    After grilling the beef, Shelly ted it and was about to serve it on the table when Nox eagerly took it and ran to the dining room. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Shelly stared at Nox¡¯s back and could not describe what she was feeling. She wondered how long Nox¡¯s passion for her wouldst. Would it be one week, one month, or one year?

    She looked away and did not think it would be long before he was bored of her!

 Chapter 1699 - 1699: It Turns Out That Shelly Really Doesn â€˜t Like Him

    Chapter 1699: It Turns Out That Shelly Really Doesn ¡®t Like Him

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    In the first week that Shelly and Nox officially started living together, Nox stayed at home every day and was always around Shelly. Even though he went back to work a weekter, he would start and end work on time ande home before sundown. It even made Shelly think that Nox had be a good man.

    One day after living together for a month, Shelly woke up early to make breakfast for Nox. As soon as she walked out of the room, she saw the door open, and Mrs. Winter walked in with a bag of food. Mrs. Winter was stunned when she saw Shelly in her pajamas.

    At that moment, Shelly found the situation a little awkward as the Winters probably did not know that she and Nox were living together. Nox had wanted to bring her back to the Winters once, but she refused on the basis that they should wait a while longer when she was ready.

    In truth, she was waiting for Nox to lose interest in her after some time, so she did not want to involve the Winters in their matters and rm them. Yet, she still bumped into Mrs. Winter in the end.

    They looked at each other for a long time before Mrs. Winter asked, ¡°Shelly, are you back together with Nox?¡±

    Shelly pursed her lips. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you both were back together? If you did, I wouldn¡¯t havee over so abruptly. It wouldn¡¯t be good if I bumped into something, would it?¡± Mrs. Winter said with a smile.

    She did not reject the idea of them getting back together. In fact, the Winters had always hoped they would be together. However, Nox resisted Shelly so much that there was nothing they could do. Now that they both could be together again, she was naturally happy.

    ¡°I told Nox not to tell you. We¡¯re still in the process of getting used to each other, so I don¡¯t want you to worry.¡± Shelly came up with an excuse.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about? Our family will be happy that you and Nox are back together, especially Nox¡¯s grandfather. He has always wanted you and Nox to be together,¡± Mrs. Winter said enthusiastically.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Shelly replied, not knowing what to say.

    She felt that her rtionship with the Winters was still a little awkward because of Nox.

    ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve made some baked beans and eggs for Nox, so it¡¯s good you¡¯re here. You can have some too.¡± Mrs. Winter walked into the living room. ¡°I was worried Nox wouldn¡¯t be eating well since he¡¯s living alone. But now that you¡¯re here, I¡¯m rest assured.¡±

    Shelly took the Tupperware filled with baked beans and eggs. ¡°I¡¯ll heat it up. After he wakes up, he can have it before he leaves for work.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    When Shelly took the baked beans and eggs to the kitchen, she could not help but heave a sigh of relief. Facing the Winters was still pretty stressful for her.

    While she was heating up the baked beans and eggs in the kitchen for breakfast, Mrs. Winter was in the living room watching TV, looking very rxed.

    After a while, Be woke up. She opened the door and walked out of the room in a daze.

    ¡°Mommy.¡± She walked to the kitchen and called out to Shelly, who quickly put down what she was doing.

    At that moment, Mrs. Winter naturally saw Be walking out barefooted.

    With Be in her arms, Shelly looked back at Mrs. Winter and exined, ¡°This is my daughter, Be. You should know her.¡±

    ¡°I do, I do. She¡¯s much older now.¡± Mrs. Winter could not help but sigh as she looked at Be. ¡°She¡¯s three years old.¡±

    ¡°Time flies.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Shelly smiled and said to Be, ¡°This is your grandma.¡±

    Be looked at Mrs. Winter, and after a long while, she said, ¡°Hello, Grandma.¡± ¡°What a good girl, you are.¡± Mrs. Winter smiled brightly. ¡°Come and let me hug you. ¡±

    Be, who was a little scared of strangers, quickly hid in Shelly¡¯s arms, making Mrs. Winter a little embarrassed.

    Shelly exined, ¡°Be has been with me since she was young, so she¡¯s shy with others. She¡¯ll be fine after some time.¡±

    ¡°I know. Nox was like this when he was young too.¡± Mrs. Winter expressed her understanding. ¡°I¡¯ll get Be washed up first.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    With that, Shelly carried Be to her room to help her with washing her face and brushing her teeth.

    At that moment, Nox woke up as well. He opened the door and was about to look for Shelly when he saw his mother sitting in the living room.

    ¡°Mom, why are you here?¡± Nox askedzily.

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯te, how would I know that you and Shelly got back together?¡± Mrs. Winter said reproachfully.

    Nox smiled. ¡°Are you happy now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m happy, but¡­¡± Mrs. Winter looked in the direction where Shelly and Be left and said, ¡°You¡¯re raising a child when you haven¡¯t even gotten married yet.¡± ¡°Mom, you can¡¯t be so old-fashioned in your thinking!¡± Nox said righteously..

 Chapter 1700 - 1700: It Turns Out That Shelly Really Doesn â€˜t Like Him

    Chapter 1700: It Turns Out That Shelly Really Doesn ¡®t Like Him

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°I understand.¡± Mrs. Winter red at her son. ¡°Since you¡¯re back with Shelly, when are you both getting married? When are you going to have children? You¡¯re not young anymore!¡±

    ¡°I want to get married and have children, but Shelly said she¡¯s still young and wants to wait for two years. I can¡¯t force it on her. Getting her back wasn¡¯t easy.¡± Nox looked as if he would never dare to provoke Shelly again.

    Mrs. Winter was a little disappointed. ¡°Since you¡¯re both together, you¡¯ll definitely get married and have children. I¡¯ll talk to Shellyter.¡±

    Nox wanted to stop Mrs. Winter. However, he did want to get married and have children, so he decided otherwise.

    After washing up, Shelly walked out with Be in her arms and ced Be on the mat in the living room to y. Then, as she went back into the kitchen, Mrs. Winter got up and followed Shelly into the kitchen to help Shelly prepare breakfast.

    Mrs. Winter was a full-time housewife who contributed a lot to the family. Therefore, although there were servants at home, she would asionally participate in the housework, especially cooking. She even learned cooking because she wanted her family to eat better.

    While helping Shelly toast some bread, she said, ¡°Shelly, you¡¯re 21 years old now and you¡¯ve reached the legal age to get married in Harken. Do you want to get married to Nox soon and move back to the Winters¡¯ residence? Only a few of us live in the biz house. and it gets verv lonelv sometimes.¡±

    Shelly pursed her lips and said, ¡°Auntie, Nox and I are not in a rush to get married. Moreover, our rtionship is still unstable. Let¡¯s talk about it when it¡¯s stable.¡±

    ¡°Nox is my son, and I know him best. If he¡¯s serious about it, the rtionship must be stable. Don¡¯t worry. If he can¡¯t control himself in the future, I¡¯ll help you with it.¡±

    Shelly chuckled. Since when could others make decisions for Nox?

    She said bluntly, ¡°Auntie, Nox and I will settle our rtionship matters ourselves. When it¡¯s time to get married, we¡¯ll naturally get married.¡±

    ¡°Getting married is only one aspect of things. The most important thing is to have children. It¡¯s best for your body for you to have children when you¡¯re still young. Moreover, Nox isn¡¯t young anymore. At his age, I should have a few grandchildren by now,¡± Mrs. Winter said enthusiastically.

    Shelly did not know how to answer Mrs. Winter. Ever since she was young, she was taught to listen to the Winters¡¯ every word. However, she was not ready to bear Nox¡¯s children yet.

    ¡°Shelly, don¡¯t hesitate. Listen to me. Get married and have children as soon as possible. Raising the child in the Winters won¡¯t be as hard as you raising Be alone.¡± Mrs. Winter tried her best to persuade Shelly.

    Shelly took a deep breath and mustered her courage to say, ¡°Auntie, I really don¡¯t n to marry Nox now, nor do I n to have children. To me, Nox and I are just in the dating phase. We haven¡¯t been together long enough to get married, let alone have children. Besides, I have Be, so I don¡¯t want to have more children for now.¡±

    ¡°At the end of the day, Be isn¡¯t your biological daughter! How is that the same?¡± Mrs. Winter said in a reproachful tone, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not against Be joining our family. When you and Nox return to the Winters, Be will naturally be our precious granddaughter, and we will treat her the same. However, you and Nox must have a child of your own, no matter what!¡±

    Shelly understood where Mrs. Winter wasing from. The Winters needed someone to inherit the huge family business, but that person might not be her.

    She said, ¡°Auntie, can you leave our rtionship matters to us?¡±

    ¡°Sigh.¡± Mrs. Winter sighed heavily.

    She was still a little unhappy that Shelly did not agree.

    ¡°Shelly, you never used to be like this.¡± Mrs. Winter got a little emotional. ¡°You used to want to be with Nox very much. You even said you wanted to have

    Nox¡¯s children. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have had an idental miscarriage¡ª¡± ¡°Auntie, let¡¯s not talk about the past.¡± Shelly interrupted Mrs. Winter.

    Seeing that Shelly¡¯s expression was off, Mrs. Winter left the matter be. Instead, she said, ¡°Shelly, I really like you, and I¡¯m happy you and Nox are back together. But Shelly, don¡¯t take the Winters¡¯ kindness for granted. You have to do what you have to do. Don¡¯t make things difficult for everyone..¡±

 Chapter 1701 - 1701: It Turns Out That Shelly Really Doesnâ€™t Like Him

    Chapter 1701: It Turns Out That Shelly Really Doesn¡¯t Like Him

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Shelly knew that Mrs. Winter was angry and that Mrs. Winter thought she did not appreciate others¡¯ good intentions. In everyone¡¯s eyes, she was eager to get close to Nox because she would be able to livefortably for the rest of her life.

    She used to think that marrying Nox, bing the young mistress of the Winters, and having a huge fortune was her biggest goal in life. However, after going through so much, she did not care about such a life at all. She would rather take Be with her and live their little lives.

    She was just too disappointed in Nox. She even felt that she would never, in her life, change her opinion of him.

    ¡°Just think about it!¡± Mrs. Winter left after saying that.

    Shelly stared at Mrs. Winter¡¯s back and did not say anything in the end.

    When Nox saw his mother walking out of the door angrily, he quickly went forward to stop her. ¡°Mom, why are you leaving?¡±

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you and Shelly argue with each other?¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t, but my feelings were hurt.¡± Mrs. Winter did not want to hide it. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I did wrong by getting you and Shelly to get married and have children. Why did she have to reject me? Didn¡¯t Shelly always want to marry you? Now that she can marry you, she¡¯s trying to take advantage of us-¡±

    ¡°Mom!¡± Nox interrupted his mother as he could not stand her criticizing Shelly.

    ¡°Are you really trying to go against me?¡± Mrs. Winter was furious. ¡°You never used to want to listen to anything nice I said about Shelly, but now that I¡¯m criticizing her, you can¡¯t stand it? Are you trying to piss me off?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us. Just go.¡± Nox also urged her to leave.

    Mrs. Winter was really disappointed in her son. ¡°I¡¯d like to see what you do about this!¡±

    She waved her hand and left. After seeing his mother leave angrily, Nox quickly closed the door and ran to Shelly.

    Looking at her calm face, he said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to take what my mother said to heart.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Shelly replied indifferently as she was concentrating on what she was doing.

    ¡°If you want to get married at 25 or 26, I can wait. I¡¯m not in a hurry anyway.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Um, are you angry?¡± Nox could not help but ask.

    ¡°No.¡± Shelly looked up at Nox. ¡°Are you afraid of making your mother angry?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. She¡¯ll be fine in a while. Besides, getting married and having children is between the two of us. It has nothing to do with her. Don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± Noxforted her.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Shelly nodded.

    ¡°Do you want me to help you with anything?¡± Nox asked.

    He was trying to please Shelly.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. We can eat soon. Just carry Be to the dining table and wait for me ¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Nox quickly went to the living room and carried Be to the dining table.

    Be had be very dependent on Nox. Sometimes, she would even act like a spoilt child and sit in Nox¡¯s arms to get him to feed her. However, Shelly would tell Be off for doing that every time because Nox would not be able to eat properly.

    ¡°Be, return to your seat,¡± Shelly said sternly as she served breakfast.

    Upon hearing that, Be unhappily left Nox¡¯s embrace and sat on her chair. Then, Shelly served Be her breakfast before cing her and Nox¡¯s breakfast on the dining table.

    It was very quiet at the dining table. Sometimes, Be would speak to either Shelly or Nox, and some other times, Nox would be talking to Shelly. However, never once did Shelly start a conversation with Nox.

    As Nox ate his breakfast, he could feel Shelly¡¯s coldness toward him. She looked very obedient, but in fact, she was not friendly to him at all.

    He looked up at Shelly and watched as she lowered her head and ate her breakfast seriously, pretending not to see him staring at her. Unless he called her, she would pretend that she did not see it.

    ¡°Shelly.¡± In the end, Nox called out to her.

    Shelly looked up and asked, ¡°Does it taste bad?¡±

    ¡°Do you like me?¡± Nox suddenly asked.

    Shelly was stunned for a second as she did not expect Nox to ask that question. The two of them had been living together for a month, but Nox had never asked about that. It was as if he did not care whether she liked him or not.

    Shelly¡¯s eyes flickered.. Then, she lowered her head to eat her breakfast again and said, ¡°Why are you asking this all of a sudden?¡±

 Chapter 1702 - 1702: It Turns Out That Shelly Really Doesn â€˜t Like Him

    Chapter 1702: It Turns Out That Shelly Really Doesn ¡®t Like Him

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°It suddenly feels to me that you don¡¯t like me very much,¡± Nox said sarcastically.

    Shelly did not answer, which meant she tacitly agreed with his statement. It turned out that Shelly really did not like him.

    He thought he would not care about whether Shelly liked him or not, but his heart hurt so much.

    After Mrs. Winter left Nox¡¯s apartment and went back to her private car, she was still angry. She found that Shelly had changed a lot and was seemingly much more independent than before.

    Back then, Shelly would listen to everything she said, but now, Shelly even had the nerve to reject her suggestion about them getting married and having children. At the end of the day, she was a little unhappy, especially since she had been looking forward to seeing grandchildren of her own for so many years.

    All the wealthydies around her already had grandchildren of their own.

    When thew had dinner- afternoon tem and or heanty anpointments together- they would talk about their fat grandchildren and obedient granddaughters. Although she said she was happy without grandchildren, she knew better than anyone how much she wanted one.

    Now, she really wished she had a baby in her arms, and the thought of it frustrated her even more. Hence, she realized she had to think of a way to get Nox and Shelly to get married soon and have a child.

    Suddenly, she lowered her head and looked at her phone, which was ringing. She nced at the unknown caller and took a deep breath before answering the call. ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Aunty, I¡¯m Zoe.¡± Zoe¡¯s sobbing voice could be heard from the other end of the phone.

    Mrs. Winter¡¯s expression darkened immediately. She could not believe Zoe still had the cheek to call her. When she thought of what that woman had done to her son, she wanted to p her to death. To think the dignified young master of the Winters had been toyed with by a woman to such an extent!

    Now, not only did that woman not stay away, but she even took the initiative to look for her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to receive your calls or see you ever again. Don¡¯t call me. It¡¯s useless to say anything to me now. I won¡¯t change my opinion of you, nor will I be soft-hearted. I might even hate you to the core-I¡®

    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant. I¡¯m pregnant with Nox¡¯s child,¡± Zoe said emotionally.

    Mrs. Winter was stunned.

    The next second, she said righteously, ¡°You¡¯re saying it¡¯s Nox¡¯s child because you¡¯re pregnant? You cheated on Nox so many times back then. Who knows whose child you¡¯re pregnant with?¡±

    ¡°It really is Nox¡¯s. It¡¯s been nearly four months now. Aunty, I¡¯ve found someone to do a gender test, and it¡¯s a boy.¡± Zoe said miserably, ¡°I know you won¡¯t forgive me for what I did to Nox, but the child is innocent. Aunty, the child is a

    Winter.¡±

    Mrs. Winter was swayed by Zoe¡¯s words.

    Zoe could also feel the change in Mrs. Winter¡¯s emotions and quickly said, ¡°Aunty, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t pester Nox. After all, I don¡¯t have the right to be with Nox anymore! The reason for my call is to tell you that I¡¯m pregnant with Nox¡¯s child. I want to give birth to it, but with my current financial situation, I can¡¯t take good care of him or give him enough nutrition, so my only choice is toe to you. I¡¯ve also made up my mind. When I give birth to the child, I¡¯ll hand the child over to you and leave Nox. I won¡¯t make things difficult for you!

    I just want to give birth to this child.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me!¡± Mrs. Winter was still in disbelief.

    ¡°Aunty, science is so advanced now that we can do a paternity test. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can arrange for me to do a paternity test. I can do it right now!¡±

    Zoe quickly said,

    It was safe to say that Mrs. Winter was skeptical about it.

    ¡°How about this, Aunty? Let¡¯s meet and have a good talk. If you still don¡¯t believe me, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore!¡± Zoe¡¯s voice sounded like she was choking.

    Mrs. Winter knew she should not trust Zoe so easily and that she would never forgive that woman, but when it came to children..

    At the thought of how Shelly had rejected her today, she felt inexplicably angry. As such, she gave Zoe an address where Zoe could wait for her.

    Zoe immediately agreed, and Mrs. Winter also headed to that address. As she was not far away by car, she arrived first. After waiting in the private room for almost half an hour, Mrs. Winter ran out of patience, and only then was Zoe led in by the staff.

    The moment Zoe entered, Mrs. Winter thought she had seen wrongly. What

    had Zoe, who was originally morous and beautiful, gone through in just a few months to end up like that?

    Zoe looked extremely old, and if she did not know it was Zoe, she would have thought that she was a 40-year-olddy.

    Zoe looked at Mrs. Winter¡¯s gaze and lowered her head in shame. ¡°You probably didn¡¯t expect me to end up like this, did you? ¡°You deserve it!¡± Mrs. Winter was not soft-hearted.

    Zoe only had herself to me!

    ¡°Yes, I deserve it. I never expected you would pity me or sympathize with me. If it weren¡¯t for the child in my stomach and if I didn¡¯t want to give birth to him, I wouldn¡¯t havee to you!¡±

    As Zoe spoke, she could not help but cry miserably..

 Chapter 1703 - 1703: Nox Knows That Shelly Had a Miscarriage

    Chapter 1703: Nox Knows That Shelly Had a Miscarriage

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Mrs. Winter watched as Zoe cried miserably.

    She held it in and said, ¡°Alright, stop crying. If you have something to say, just say it! Don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s annoying.¡±

    ¡°Aunty.¡± Zoe wiped her tears, looking very pitiful.

    ¡°Sit down,¡± Mrs. Winter called out.

    Zoe sat in front of Mrs. Winter, looking a little reserved. ¡°Aunty, I¡¯m really pregnant with Nox¡¯s son. It¡¯s been more than four months now, and I¡¯ve been in hiding every day because Nox wants to abort it. However, I can¡¯t bear to kill a life!¡±

    ¡°Nox knows?¡± Mrs. Winter raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°He knows. I told him as soon as I found out I was pregnant. I thought he was aspassionate as I was, but I didn¡¯t expect him to tell me to abort it. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to sneak out, and I haven¡¯t dared to go back to look for my parents. I¡¯ve been hiding in the city with not much money left. I¡¯m barely surviving on the money I got from selling my jewelry and bags. It¡¯s fine if I can¡¯t survive, but I don¡¯t want to mistreat the baby. He¡¯s really innocent¡­¡±

    Zoe started to wail again, which made Mrs. Winter a little impatient. However, when she remembered that Zoe was pregnant, she reluctantly endured it.

    ¡°Is it really Nox¡¯s child?¡± Mrs. Winter asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s true. We can go to the hospital for a checkup now,¡± Zoe said with determination.

    Mrs. Winter thought about it for a moment and decided to confirm it. Hence, she brought Zoe to the hospital.

    When it was their turn, the doctor said seriously, ¡°Amniocentesis has a certain probability of affecting the baby. In other words, it might cause the pregnant woman to miscarry.¡±

    When Mrs. Winter heard that, she was a little hesitant.

    ¡°Is there a high chance of miscarriage?¡± Zoe asked emotionally.

    ¡°It¡¯s not high, but there are precedents of such cases, so we don¡¯t approve of DNA testing during the fetal period. Of course, if you insist on doing it, we can also perform the test ording to the normal procedures. However, before the test, you need to sign a contract on acknowledging the risks of doing it.¡±

    ¡°What contract?¡± Mrs. Winter asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s for risk avoidance. To put it bluntly, if the pregnant woman unexpectedly miscarries after the amniocentesis, the hospital won¡¯t be responsible for it!¡± Mrs. Winter fell silent, and Zoe could tell that Mrs. Winter was hesitant.

    She quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I believe that won¡¯t happen to us. The doctor just said that the chances aren¡¯t high.¡±

    ¡°The chance is not high, but if it happens to an individual, the chances of miscarrying is definite. You should think about it carefully,¡± the doctor emphasized again.

    It was because he knew that if anything happened, the hospital could not bear such a huge responsibility for such a VIP client, so he was also trying his best to persuade them not to do the test.

    ¡°Yes, if the fetus is in any danger, I will bear the responsibility.¡± Zoe was very determined.

    Mrs. Winter, on the other hand, was not so determined, and her expression

    was a little ugly. ¡°You¡¯ll bear the responsibility, huh? What if it¡¯s my grandson?

    How are you going to bear the responsibility then?¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Zoe looked troubled. ¡°How will you know the child is Nox¡¯s without the test? I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you. Even if something happens to the fetus in the end, I¡¯ll admit it. I¡¯ll also-¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Mrs. Winter raised her voice a little. ¡°I believe you.¡±

    She believed Zoe would not lie to her after all that she had done.

    Zoe bit her lip. At that moment, she was so touched that she said excitedly,

    ¡°Thank you. Thank you!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me yet. We¡¯ll know if it¡¯s Nox¡¯s child or not after the child is born.¡± Mrs. Winter¡¯s expression was cold.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. We¡¯ll know when the child is born,¡± Zoe quickly said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Mrs. Winter exited the hospital with Zoe.

    As Zoe sat quietly in Mrs. Winter¡¯s car, Mrs. Winter asked, ¡°Where are you staying now?

    Zoe remained quiet. ¡°Where do you live? I¡¯ll send you back now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m staying at a hostel.¡±

    ¡°Where is it?¡± Mrs. Winter asked impatiently.

    Zoe told her the address, and Mrs. Winter told the driver to drive to the location.

    Looking at the hostel in front of her, which was dirty, old, and had a terrible environment, Mrs. Winter said with disdain, ¡°Is this where you live?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always lived here.¡± Zoe nodded.

    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll get a room in a hotel for you.¡± Mrs. Winter could not stand it anymore.. ¡°Do you have anything to pack?¡±

 Chapter 1704 - 1704: Nox Knows That Shelly Had a Miscarriage

    Chapter 1704: Nox Knows That Shelly Had a Miscarriage

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°What else do I have? I¡¯ve sold everything I could.¡±

    ¡°In that case, get in the car.¡± Mrs. Winter did not want to waste any time.

    Zoe followed Mrs. Winter into the car, and Mrs. Winter then brought Zoe to the best hotel in South Hampton City. When they checked in, Zoe was a little hesitant.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mrs. Winter asked her.

    ¡°I was afraid Nox would find me and drag me to get an abortion again. So, to avoid Nox¡¯s eyes, I had to live in those ces. Nox would never have thought that I would live in that kind of hostel,¡± Zoe exined.

    Mrs. Winter thought about it and realized Zoe¡¯s worries made sense. Someone as stupid as Nox could really do anything. She said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll buy you a house.¡±

    ¡°Aunty¡­¡± Zoe was surprised.

    ¡°If the child is Nox¡¯s, you deserve it.¡± Mrs. Winter said calmly, ¡°The Winters will not mistreat you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Aunty.¡±

    Without being too friendly, Mrs. Winter drove Zoe to the newest building and bought Zoe a luxury apartment that was ready to move in.

    Not only that, but Mrs. Winter also bought Zoe clothes and skincare products. She even hired a nanny for Zoe. Before she left, she gave Zoe 2000 dors for expenses and told Zoe she could ask for more when she ran out.

    Zoe was so grateful that she cried as she sent Mrs. Winter off. After that, she looked at the spacious house and brand-new furniture, feeling excited. If she had known that Mrs. Winter was so easy to talk to, she would havee to look for her earlier. Then, she would not have had to suffer so much.

    She quickly picked up her phone and called her parents. ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯ll give you an address. You can move in.¡±

    ¡°Did you seed?¡± the other party asked excitedly.

    ¡°It worked. When Mrs. Winter found out that I was pregnant with Nox¡¯s child, she immediately bought me a house, clothes, and a nanny.¡±

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll be right there. However, Zoe, if we lie to Mrs. Winter like this, we¡¯ll lose everything once we¡¯re exposed.¡± The other parties expressed their worries.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to her. I may not know if the child is Nox¡¯s, but what if it is?¡± Zoe retorted.

    Indeed, she did not know if the child was Nox¡¯s because after sleeping with Nox, she had also slept with many other people. However, it should be Nox¡¯s, but she could not care less. If she did not get the Winters to give her some money, she would not be able to survive!

    Today, she had gotten Mrs. Winter to go to the hospital with her for a checkup because she knew that Mrs. Winter would definitely not be willing to risk a miscarriage for an amniocentesis. Fortunately, she did manage to get away with it.

    ¡°But what if it isn¡¯t? Don¡¯t you know how cruel Nox is to us? If you lie to him again, he will kill us!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let this child be born. I¡¯m just trying to swindle a sum of money!¡± Zoe said bluntly, ¡°Now that I¡¯m sure that Mrs. Winter wants the child in my belly, I¡¯ll use Mrs. Winter to negotiate with Nox. As long as Nox gives me a sum of money, I¡¯ll abort the child. Then, with money, our family will be able to live for the rest of our lives.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the only way,¡± the other party quickly echoed. ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of this hard life.¡± ¡°Quick! Come over.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    When Zoe hung up, her eyes narrowed. She did not want to lie to Nox, but Nox was just too cruel. If not for the fact that she could not survive anymore, she would not have dared to threaten Nox!

    This time, she had thought it through. All she wanted was money, and as long as Nox gave her money, she would stop pestering him.

    Nox had not been in a good mood recently. Ever since he found out that Shelly did not like him, he had been feeling upset.

    How else could he make Shelly like him? It was really hard for him to think of ways he could do that. He had always found Shelly to be stubborn, and she could turn a blind eye to whatever he did.

    While he sat there in the office, feeling frustrated, the phone rang.

    Nox picked up. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    The person opposite him took a deep breath and could tell that Nox was in a bad mood.

    ¡°Speak!¡± Nox raised his voice.

    ¡°Mr. Winter, we found Zoe,¡± the other party said in fear. Nox had almost forgotten about that person..

 Chapter 1705 - 1705: Nox Knows That Shelly Had a Miscarriage

    Chapter 1705: Nox Knows That Shelly Had a Miscarriage

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°We couldn¡¯t find her before, but now, we¡¯ve found her in a luxury apartment.¡± The other party quickly said, ¡°She is still pregnant with the child.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Nox stood up from his office chair. ¡°What have you been doing? Didn¡¯t I tell you to get her to have an abortion? How is she still pregnant?¡±

    ¡°We were searching for her for a long time, but we couldn¡¯t find her. It was as if she had suddenly disappeared from the face of the earth. Moreover, there was a time when we were distracted from helping you pursue Ms. Carter, so we didn¡¯t have the energy to look for her,¡± the other party exined.

    ¡°Alright, alright. I don¡¯t want to hear all those excuses. Take Zoe for the abortion now and let me know when it¡¯s done. I don¡¯t want to waste my time on her!¡± Nox ordered impatiently.

    ¡°Young Master Winter, I¡¯ve seen your mother frequenting Zoe¡¯s residence.¡± The other party reported, ¡°After some investigation, we found out that your mother bought the luxury apartment that Zoe is living in, and she is now taking care of everything. It seems like your mother knows about Zoe¡¯s pregnancy.¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Nox cursed.

    He did not want it to rm his family because he knew it would be very troublesome once they found out. He also knew how much his mother wanted a grandchild right now, so she definitely would not allow Zoe to abort the child.

    ¡°Mr. Winter, we¡¯re afraid of causing conflict with the olddy, so we want to ask for your opinion, ¡± the other party asked carefully.

    Nox thought about it before saying, ¡°Come and pick me up. I¡¯ll go see Zoe myself.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle and pick you up immediately.¡± The other party heaved a sigh of relief.

    Then, Nox immediately left the office.

    If that matter was not resolved, it would be a ticking time bomb. To him, Zoe waspletely out of his life, and he did not even want to look at her, much less let her threaten him!

    Nox quickly rushed to Zoe¡¯s luxury apartment and knocked on her door roughly.

    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡±

    It took a long time before it was opened.

    As soon as Zoe opened it and saw Nox, she panicked. ¡°Nox, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say a word. I¡¯m disgusted. Come with me to the hospital now, or don¡¯t me me for being rude to you.¡± Nox grabbed Zoe¡¯s hand and prepared to leave.

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t go even if I die. Nox, I beg you, don¡¯t treat me like this. Please.¡± Zoe wailed and resisted.

    At that moment, Zoe¡¯s parents ran out of their house and stopped Nox from leaving with Zoe.

    ¡°Nox, no matter what, the child is innocent. Aren¡¯t you taking it too far? Now that Zoe isn¡¯t bothering you, what else do you want from her?¡± Zoe¡¯s father berated him.

    Nox sneered. ¡°The child is innocent? It¡¯s precisely because the child is innocent that it shouldn¡¯t suffer! I¡¯m afraid the child will be despised for having such a sl*tty mother!¡±

    ¡°Enough! Even if my daughter has done something wrong, who are you to say that about her? Do you think you¡¯re a good person? Haven¡¯t you fooled around with a lot of women? What right do you have to judge my daughter? At least my daughter haspassion for all life. You¡¯re worse than a beast!¡± Zoe¡¯s father roared.

    Nox nced at him and did not take him seriously at all.

    He said to the two men beside him, ¡°Stop them.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The two men quickly went forward to grab Zoe¡¯s parents, wanting to drag them away.

    Zoe¡¯s parents resisted while cursing at Nox, and Zoe, who was frightened, kept resisting as well. However, she could not break free from Nox¡¯s hold and was dragged directly to the elevator.

    When the elevator doors opened, Mrs. Winter stepped out from inside and was infuriated to see the scene before her. ¡°Nox, let go of them! What are you doing?¡±

    Nox held back a little when he saw his mother, but he did not let go. He said bluntly, ¡°Taking Zoe to get an abortion!¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Mrs. Winter was so angry that she wanted to push Nox¡¯s hand away.

    However, Nox grabbed Zoe¡¯s arm even harder. Tears streamed down Zoe¡¯s face.¡± It hurts. It hurts¡­¡±

    ¡°Let go!¡± Mrs. Winter shouted.

    She was so angry that her voice cracked.

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± Nox¡¯s said firmly..

 Chapter 1706 - 1706: Nox Knows That Shelly Had a Miscarriage

    Chapter 1706: Nox Knows That Shelly Had a Miscarriage

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    He tightened his grip on Zoe.

    ¡°Nox, if leave with Zoe, I¡¯ll kill myself right here and now!¡± Mrs. Winter threatened.

    Nox immediately stopped what he was doing. Mrs. Winter was so angry that she mmed herself into the wall beside her.

    ¡°Mom!¡± Nox was shocked.

    He quickly let go of Zoe and ran over to support Mrs. Winter, who pretended to be dizzy and leaned into Nox¡¯s arms unsteadily.

    ¡®Mom, are you crazy?¡± Nox yelled.

    It took a long time for Mrs. Winter to regain her senses. Then, she looked at Nox and said weakly. ¡°Nox, if you take Zoe for an abortion, I mean what I say. I will die in front of you, and it is not a threat!¡±

    ¡°What are you thinking? How can you guarantee that the child in Zoe¡¯s stomach is mine?¡± Nox was a little angry.

    ¡°If it¡¯s not yours, why are you aborting it?¡± Mrs. Winter asked.

    Nox was rendered speechless by his mother.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t care what personal grudges you have with Zoe, but I want the grandson in Zoe¡¯s belly!¡±

    ¡°Can you quit being so foolish? Have you ever thought about what Zoe did to meg Ana you still want ner to give Dirtn to ac DO you want tne to De disliked?¡±

    ¡°The child is innocent and shouldn¡¯t be involved in your conflict. Do you think murderers are not qualified to have children? Would their children die with them when they were born?¡±

    ¡°Mom!¡± Nox could not stand how unreasonable Mrs. Winter was.

    ¡°Anyway, I want the child in Zoe¡¯s belly! No matter what, I won¡¯t let you abort it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have a child. Why do you have to insist on having the one in Zoe¡¯s belly?¡± Nox was furious. ¡°If you want grandchildren, I can get Shelly to give birth to them. Zoe isn¡¯t the only one who can give birth to your grandchildren!¡±

    ¡°Shelly told me that she won¡¯t marry you and have your children for the time being! ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only temporary!¡±

    ¡°Nox, don¡¯t me me for being direct, but Shelly doesn¡¯t like you at all! After all that you¡¯ve done to Shelly, or even if it were any other woman, she wouldn¡¯t have a good impression of you! I know Shelly¡¯s personality too well. She¡¯s a stubborn person. Once she¡¯s set her mind on something, she won¡¯t change it. I don¡¯t know why Shelly agreed to get back together with you, but I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll have your child so easily, and I don¡¯t want to give myself false hope!¡± Mrs. Winter said indignantly. ¡°However, the child in Zoe¡¯s belly will be my grandson soon, and I¡¯ll never allow you to abort it.¡±

    ¡°Can you let me settle my own matters and let me deal with my child? You always interfere in my matters, and it pisses me off. I didn¡¯t like Shelly back then, but you insisted that I be with Shelly. And now that I don¡¯t want Zoe¡¯s child, you insist on me keeping it. Can¡¯t you just let me handle it myself?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you make a mess of it that one time I told you to deal with it yourself? Take Shelly as an example. If you would¡¯ve listened to us and gotten together with Shelly back then, you wouldn¡¯t be in your current situation. You regret it now, don¡¯t you? That¡¯s why you have to listen to me this time. Otherwise, you might fall into Shelly¡¯s hands in the future and never have a child of your own for the rest of your life!¡± Mrs. Winter was very sure.

    ¡°I can go with your decision regarding anything else, but I won¡¯tpromise on the child in Zoe¡¯s belly!¡± Nox was very determined.

    ¡°I can go with your decision regarding anything else, but I have to have this child!¡± Mrs. Winter was also very determined.

    The mother and son were at loggerheads, neither giving in.

    ¡°Mom, do you think Shelly and I can still be together after Zoe gives birth to the child?¡± Nox said sadly.

    Were they not supposed to date, get married, and then have children? Why was it soplicated? Why did the whole process of getting married and having children look so smooth for Edward and Finn but so difficult for him?

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be unhappy about? Doesn¡¯t Shelly also have a child? It¡¯s fair now.¡±

    ¡°How is that the same? Shelly¡¯s child isn¡¯t hers.¡±

    ¡°You can pretend that this child isn¡¯t yours. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±

    ¡°How can you be so unreasonable!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not being unreasonable. I¡¯m just telling you, Nox, that I have to have Zoe¡¯s child! Don¡¯t argue with me. I won¡¯tpromise even if it means I have to die,¡± Mrs. Winter said fiercely.

    That statement infuriated Nox.

    ¡°Nox, I¡¯m not trying to make things difficult for you. If you had listened to me back then, your child would¡¯ve been the same age as Be, and I wouldn¡¯t be forcing it on you right now.¡± Mrs. Winter¡¯s voice softened when she saw that Nox was upset.

    Nox did not understand what his mother meant, so he ignored her.

    However, Mrs. Winter exined, ¡°Shelly had a miscarriage during the car ident.¡±

    Nox froze and looked straight at Mrs. Winter.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you because I knew you were determined not to be with Shelly. Only Shelly and I know about this. So, Nox, if you want Shelly to fall in love with you, marry you, and have children with you, it won¡¯t be easy. I¡¯m just thinking about your future. You¡¯re not young anymore, and it¡¯s not a good idea for you to wait. If you get Zoe to keep the child, you can do whatever you want with Shelly. I will support you!¡±

    Nox did not hear what his mother said after that. The only thing on his mind was Shelly¡¯s miscarriage.

    He cursed at himself, wondering what he had done to Shelly back then.. He was worse than a beast!

 Chapter 1707 - 1707: Zoeâ€™s Visit

    Chapter 1707: Zoe¡¯s Visit

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Nox fell silent for a long time, and Mrs. Winter could not bare to see her son like that

    Having calm downed a lot, she said earnestly, ¡°Nox, don¡¯t make things difficult for Shelly anymore. Actually, letting Zoe give birth to the child is good for both of you. Think about it, why would Shelly rather raise Be than bear your child? Isn¡¯t it because she doesn¡¯t want to give birth to your child?¡±

    Nox¡¯s eyes were a little red, and he was not convinced by his mother. Instead, he thought of everything he had done in the past.

    Why did he not visit Shelly after she got into a car ident? If they met and found out that they had a child together¡­ he did not know if his heart would¡¯ve softened.

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be too sad. It¡¯s all in the past. In the future, you and Shelly will have a good life. Just make sure to spoil her more and make it up to her. In the meantime, let Zoe give birth to this child, and I will raise it for you. I won¡¯t stop you, young people, from being together, and I promise I won¡¯t rush you and Shelly to have a child anymore. Then, you can live your own life.¡± Mrs. Winter consoled.

    Nox adjusted his emotions and said to his mother, ¡°If Shelly doesn¡¯t give birth to a child for me, I won¡¯t have a child for the rest of my life.¡±

    ¡°Nox!¡± Mrs. Winter, who had finally calmed down, flew off the handle again.

    ¡°Consider me unfilial,¡± Nox said coldly.

    ¡°If you abort the child in Zoe¡¯s belly, I will die in front of you,¡± Mrs. Winter threatened again.

    Nox pretended not to hear her and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you two days to think about it. Two dayster, I will take Zoe for an abortion. Mom, don¡¯t even think about taking Zoe away. I can find her anywhere she goes!¡±

    With that, he left.

    Mrs. Winter stared at Nox¡¯s back with an ugly expression. She could not understand why Nox was so stubborn. It was the same back when he was not with Shelly and now that he was with Shelly! Why was he so unreasonable?

    While Mrs. Winter was so angry that her body was trembling, Zoe was very calm as she had expected that oue. Therefore, she had never thought that she would give birth to the child. Moreover, if the child was not Nox¡¯s, she would die a more miserable death after she gave birth to it.

    However, on the surface, she pretended to be afraid about Nox wanting to abort the child. She sobbed and said, ¡°Aunty, what should we do? Nox is a man of his word. Would I not be able to keep the baby?¡±

    ¡°Calm down.¡± Mrs. Winter, who was also furious at that moment, roared at Zoe.

    Then, she thought about it before saying to Zoe, ¡°Alright, you stay at home. I¡¯ll think of a way! ¡±

    She figured that although there was nothing she could do to change Nox¡¯s mind, there was Old Master Winter, who was very strict with Nox. As long as Grandpa Winter allowed Zoe to give birth to the child, she would definitely be able to do so.

    With that thought in mind, Mrs. Winter left in a hurry, and Zoe¡¯s expression changed as soon as she saw Mrs. Winter leave.

    Zoe¡¯s parents quickly pulled Zoe and asked, ¡°Zoe, what should we do now?¡± ¡°Everything is going as nned,¡± Zoe said coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Noxter.¡± ¡°Will he be threatened by you?

    ¡°Of course.¡± Zoe said with certainty, ¡°Nox may look carefree and heartless, but he¡¯s actually very loyal. He¡¯d rather keep things peaceful than let his family suffer. However¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Zoe¡¯s father was feeling restless.

    ¡°Were Nox and his mother talking about Shelly? Are Nox and Shelly together?¡± Zoe was surprised.

    She never thought that Nox would end up with Shelly. Knowing how much Shelly hated Nox and how much Nox hated Shelly¡­ Somehow, she felt angry! She did not expect Shelly to take advantage of her in the end!

    Nox returned home before it was time for him to get off work.

    When he opened the door and walked into the room, Shelly, who was ying with Be in the living room, was beaming with joy. However, when she saw him, her expression froze, and the smile in her eyes seemed to disappear.

    A momentter, she smiled at him politely and said, ¡°You¡¯re back so early today. Don¡¯t you have to go to work?¡±

    ¡°Do you really want me to go to work?¡± Nox asked.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just a little strange that you¡¯re home so early,¡± Shelly said indifferently.

    Nox just looked at her..

 Chapter 1708 - 1708: Zoeâ€™s Visit

    Chapter 1708: Zoe¡¯s Visit

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Shelly pretended not to see him looking at her and continued to y with Be. The two of them were sitting on the floor, having a good time.

    After being ignored for a while, Nox walked over and sat on the mat. Shelly looked up and nced at Nox without much emotion, but Be, on the other hand, was much friendlier to him.

    She held the Barbie doll in her hand and asked happily, ¡°Uncle, is my doll cute?¡± ¡°It¡¯s cute.¡± Nox smiled at Be.

    ¡°I picked the clothes for the Barbie doll.¡± Be was trying to show off her skills.

    ¡°You have good taste, Be.¡± Nox stroked her head, his voice filled with affection.

    ¡°Uncle, do you like any of these clothes? I¡¯ll change Barbie into them.¡± Having been praised, Be¡¯s entire face lit up with joy, and she quickly took out all of Barbie¡¯s clothes for Nox to pick.

    After Nox carefully picked out an outfit, Be said, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll change her outfit in a bit.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Uncle, close your eyes,¡± Be said to him in her tender voice.

    ¡®Why?¡±

    ¡°Because Barbie is a girl. Boys can¡¯t watch girls change.¡± Be had a serious look on her face.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Nox nodded.

    Witn ner, ne turnea ms DaCK to ner, ana Bema Degan toange Barme?s c10tnes with her small hands. At the same time, Shelly looked at Nox¡¯s back before slowly getting up to leave.

    Nox could sense Shelly leaving. However, he could also sense Shelly¡¯s distance from him. It was probably because she was disappointed and did not like him that she was avoiding him.

    ¡°All done!¡± Be said to Nox.

    The moment Nox turned around, the gloominess on his face instantly disappeared and a smile appeared on his face.

    Shelly nced over for a moment before she looked away again. In fact, she found that Nox had changed a lot. He used to hate children with a passion, but now, he could y with Be.

    After that, she walked into the kitchen and started preparing dinner. Although it was still early, she started to mess around in the kitchen because she did not want to be with Nox,

    While she was focused on preparing the dinner for tonight, Nox suddenly walked in. Shelly pursed her lips, and Nox noticed the stiffness on her lips.

    He said, ¡°Do you want me to help you?

    ¡°No need. You can y with Be,¡± Shelly refused.

    ¡°Be wants to watch some TV for a while.¡±

    ¡°Then, you should rest and y some games,¡± Shelly suggested. ¡°Do you not like me getting close to you?¡± Nox suddenly asked.

    Shelly bit her lip and shook her head slowly. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Shelly, it¡¯s easy for me to believe you. And if you say no, I will believe it.¡± Nox looked at her seriously.

    Shelly paused and raised her head to meet Nox¡¯s gaze.

    She said, ¡°By helping me, you¡¯re actually giving me more things to do, so why don¡¯t you just stand at the side obediently? It¡¯ll make my life easier.¡± Upon hearing that, Nox frowned.

    ¡°Every time you help me with washing and chopping the vegetables, you¡¯ll dirty the stove. You even cut your finger thest time you chopped the vegetables. And because your knife skills weren¡¯t great, I had to cut it again,¡± Shelly said bluntly.

    Feeling a little embarrassed, Nox said, ¡°I can learn.¡±

    ¡°No need. I can take care of things at home. Anyway, I have nothing to do all day, so just do your job well.¡±

    Nox did not know what to say. He thought Shelly had always spoken to him calmly to keep the peace between them. However, he also felt that she was deliberately pushing him away.

    ¡°If you have to help, peel the garlic for me. I¡¯m making garlic prawns tonight,¡± Shelly suddenly said.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Nox replied.

    Shelly gave Nox some garlic and taught him how to peel them. Nox took it very seriously and was careful not to make a mess in the kitchen this time.

    Shelly looked at Nox, who was squatting beside the trash can on the ground. Seeing that he looked a little tired, she was slightly touched. After all, she had dreamt that Nox would help her with such a thing one day.

    She took a small stool that Be often sat on from the living room and handed it to Nox. ¡°You can sit down. Squatting can be tiring.¡±

    Nox was startled by Shelly¡¯s voice. He was afraid Shelly would dislike him if he did not do it well, so he was very focused on the task, and Shelly¡¯s sudden voice almost scared him to death..

 Chapter 1709 - 1709: Zoeâ€™s Visit

    Chapter 1709: Zoe¡¯s Visit

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    At that moment, the knife in his hand that he was using to peel the garlic suddenly cut into his hand, and blood oozed out.

    Nox immediately covered it up as he did not want Shelly to see it. After all, Shelly had justined that he either had bad knife skills or was prone to cut his finger. Now, he had cut his finger again.

    ¡°Is it bleeding?¡± Shelly asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a small injury. I used to get injured a lot, so it¡¯s nothing,¡± Nox quickly said.

    ¡°Let me bandage it for you.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to bandage such a small injury. It¡¯ll be fine in a while.¡±

    ¡°Nox. ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± Nox urged, not wanting Shelly to look down on him.

    Shelly was a little speechless. ¡°In that case, clean the wound. If the garlic touches the wound, it will hurt even more.¡±

    ¡°I said it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore, so go do your own thing.¡± Nox was starting to get impatient.

    Shelly was used to Nox¡¯s temper and also knew that no one could change his mind.

    Hence, she stood up from the ground and said, ¡°In that case, you clean your wound yourself. ¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    When Nox saw that Shelly had walked away and was doing her own thing, he stood up and cleaned the wound himself under the tap water.

    Shelly nced over. In the end, she could not bear to see him struggle anymore and went to the first aid kit to find a band-aid.

    After Nox cleaned the wound and wiped it dry, she handed Nox a band-aid. ¡°Put it on.¡±

    Nox nced at Shelly and slowly took it. After Shelly went back to her work, Nox lowered his head and started putting on the band-aid, which was inconvenient to put on with one hand.

    Shelly went over again and took the band-aid. ¡°Give me your finger.¡±

    Under Shelly¡¯s insistence, Nox extended his finger, and Shelly carefully put on the band-aid on Nox¡¯s finger. Meanwhile, Nox kept looking at Shelly, watching her serious expression.

    He said, ¡°I don¡¯t seem to be able to do anything right.¡±

    Shelly paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Everyone has their own strengths. You don¡¯t have to do everything well. At the very least, you¡¯re very good at doing business, and many people can¡¯tpare to you when ites to that.¡± ¡°Are you trying tofort me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± Shelly said as she held the band-aid, ¡°Take me, for example. I won¡¯t know how to work in apany, but I can be a waitress.¡±

    Shelly¡¯s tone was normal, but Nox felt an indescribable sense of guilt when he heard it. If Shelly had been able to pass the college entrance examination and llnivareit-xr

    He could not help but ask, ¡°Back then, your car ident¡­ I¡¯m talking about the car ident that happened on the day of your college entrance examination. Were your injuries serious?

    Shelly did not know why Nox was suddenly bringing up the car ident. At that time, Nox would rather die than visit her in the hospital, and she figured that was when she hadpletely given up on Nox.

    When she was lying on the hospital bed, the doctor told her that she had a miscarriage, even before she knew about the existence of the child. He also told her that she was disfigured. Since she was not good-looking, to begin with, she would probably not be able to be in public anymore with her disfigured face. That time was the lowest point of her life.

    In fact, she had hoped that Nox woulde to see her and agree to be with her, even if it was because he felt sorry for her. However, in the end. Nox was not that kind. As the days passed and Nox was nowhere to be seen, she was left utterly disappointed.

    Later, she heard from Mrs. Winter that Nox had gotten into a fight with Grandpa Winter because he did not want to see her and was beaten half to death by Grandpa Winter. Seeing that Mrs. Winter had told her to spare Nox¡¯s life, she let him go.

    After taking Nox¡¯s money, she wanted to never see Nox again, and she did indeed keep her dignity. Even though there was a time when shepromised because of Be, she still managed to pull through it.

    Just when she thought she had gotten used to her current life, Nox suddenly appeared out of nowhere, and she did not know how many more years she would have to endure.

    She put on the band-aid and said to Nox, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±

    Seeing that she did not answer his question, he gulped and swallowed the words he wanted to say..

 Chapter 1710 - 1710: Zoeâ€™s Visit

    Chapter 1710: Zoe¡¯s Visit

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    He really wanted to apologize to her and the child they had lost. However, in the face of Shelly¡¯s indifference, Nox held his tongue.

    He watched as Shelly, whose attitude toward him had been lukewarm, turned around and went back to doing her own thing. Hence, Nox silently sat on the bench and continued peeling garlic. In the kitchen, no one spoke again, and it was quiet.

    After dinner. Shelly would shower Be and put Be to bed before returning to her room. Usually, Nox would lie on the sofa and watch TV or y games while waiting for her, and it was the same tonight.

    The moment Nox took out his phone and was about to y a game, his phone suddenly rang.

    Nox looked at a familiar phone number and answered the call. ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Nox, it¡¯s me, Zoe.¡±

    Nox¡¯s expression changed immediately.

    When he was about to hang up, he heard her say, ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to answer my call, but I just want to tell you that I don¡¯t mind getting an abortion.¡±

    Nox¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°What tricks are you ying now?¡±

    ¡°I admit that I have a motive, but I have no choice. Nox, I¡¯m downstairs.¡± Zoe hung up the phone after that.

    Nox gritted his teeth and rushed out of the house at lightning speed.

    Shelly had just coaxed Be to sleep and opened the door to see Nox leaving the house anxiously. She did not know what he was up to, but without him around, she could rx a little. Hence, she returned to her room and did her own thing.

    The moment Nox walked downstairs, he saw Zoe standing under a streetmp and waiting for him alone from afar.

    He walked up to her and said, ¡°Tell me, what do you want?¡±

    ¡°Nox, was our rtionship nothing to you? The child in my stomach is yours.¡± Zoe was a little unhappy when she saw Nox¡¯s cold-blooded appearance.

    ¡°Let me ask you again. What do you want?¡± Nox did not have much patience with Zoe.

    Zoe held it in. She also knew that if Nox said he could ignore her, he would.

    She said bluntly, ¡°I don¡¯t mind aborting the child. In fact, I can even tell your mother that the child is not yours, but I want some money. Then, I¡¯ll make sure there won¡¯t be any conflict between you and your mother.¡± ¡°Tell me your purpose.¡± Nox did not want to waste any time.

    Zoe said, ¡°I want a sum of money.¡±

    Nox just stared at her.

    ¡°You know I¡¯m short of money. I admit that I kept the child at first because I wanted to get back together with you. Although I messed around with a lot of men, you were the only one I liked the most, and I did want to be with you again. However, after seeing how cruel and cold-blooded you were to me, I gave up. Since we can¡¯t get back together, I don¡¯t want to use the child to tie you down, and it¡¯s unfair on the child. I don¡¯t want him to be born fatherless either.¡± Zoe made things clear.

    ¡°However, I¡¯m still pregnant with your child, and I¡¯ve suffered so much. Even if I was wrong in the past, I¡¯ve paid it all off with this child, and I don¡¯t owe you anything. That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you for money!¡±

    ¡°How much do you want?¡± Nox asked.

    It was so straightforward that even Zoe was surprised. She thought that Nox would at least reject her. After all, Nox could never be threatened. Fortunately, she was right about Nox not wanting to have any conflict with his parents.

    She said, ¡°One million dors.¡±

    Nox frowned slightly.

    Seeing the change in his expression, Zoe quickly said, ¡°Nox, you destroyed our business and made us lose tens of millions of dors, so what¡¯s wrong with me taking back one million dors? That is the least I¡¯m willing to ept. If it¡¯s anything lower than this, we¡¯ll have to have a proper talk. I know I can¡¯t resist you and will lose the child sooner orter, but I guarantee I¡¯ll ruin your rtionship with your mother!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Nox suddenly agreed.

    However, Zoe did not believe him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not threatened by you. I just don¡¯t want to have anything to do with you anymore!¡± Nox said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid of Shelly misunderstanding the situation.¡± Zoe¡¯s expression darkened.

    She could not help but ask, ¡°Are you together with Shelly? Didn¡¯t you say you disliked her? Didn¡¯t you hated her to the core?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business!¡±

    ¡°Nox, you¡¯re hrious,¡± Zoe mocked.

    ¡°Have you said enough?¡± Nox¡¯s expression was ugly.

    ¡°I suddenly realize that you¡¯re no better than me!¡± Zoe sneered. ¡°I guess Shelly will never fall in love with you.¡±

    Nox looked at Zoe coldly, and Zoe pursed her lips, gloating.

    She said, ¡°I¡¯ll go for an abortion tomorrow, but I need you toe with me. I need the best doctor. I can¡¯t hurt my body.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Nox agreed.

    ¡°Also, before the abortion tomorrow, I want to see 500 thousand dors in my ount. You can give me the other 500 thousand after the abortion. I¡¯ll send you the ount numberter.¡± Zoe stated her conditions.

    ¡°Anything else?¡± Nox looked impatient.

    Zoe was still unhappy with Nox¡¯s attitude toward her. He used to treat her so well back then, but now, he had turned hostile..

 Chapter 1711 - 1711: The Miscarriage

    Chapter 1711: The Miscarriage

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    After Nox discussed the negotiations with Zoe, he turned around and left. He wanted nothing to do with that woman for even a second. When he returned home, Shelly had already returned to her room and was lying on the bed reading a book.

    Seeing saw Nox¡¯s return, Shelly said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±

    At the fact that she would never ask where he went, Nox pursed his lips and nodded. Then, he walked straight into the bathroom to take a shower.

    The moment the bathroom door closed, Shelly looked up. She had gone to the balcony to get some fresh air, so she saw Nox and Zoe discussing something under a streetmp. However, she did not care, so she came in from the balcony andy on the bed.

    Based on her understanding of Nox, he would not be soft-hearted toward Zoe, and she believed she knew better than anyone else how cruel Nox was. Just like that, Shelly continued to read her book.

    After taking a shower, Nox went to the balcony to smoke and make a phone call. ¡°I just sent you an ount. Transfer 500 thousand dors to it.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Arrange a good abortion doctor. I¡¯ll take Zoe for an abortion tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Yes. ¡±

    ¡°Come and pick me up tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    With that, Nox hung up the phone. The most important thing now was for him to get rid of Zoe. Keeping her alive would ultimately be a disaster.

    By the time he put out the remaining cigarette butt and returned to his room, Shelly was already asleep. However, she had left a dim light on Nox¡¯s side. Noxy on the bed, turned off the lights, and approached Shelly.

    Shelly knew that Nox had a strong need in certain aspects. If he had been able to hold it in back then, he would not have slept with her, and it was the same now. They would do it almost every night, and she was used to dealing with him. As long as he took the initiative, she would ept it passively.

    Having said that, Nox seemed a little different tonight. For once, he was actually keeping his hands to himself as he hugged her.

    Shelly did not know why he was suddenly behaving himself! Was it because of Zoe? Was he still reluctant to part with Zoe?

    That was true. Other than Zoe, no other woman had been by Nox¡¯s side for such a long time. If Zoe had not done such a terrible thing, Nox would have married Zoe, and they would have a happy family together.

    Suddenly, she felt a little disappointed. How did Zoe get caught at thest moment? If only Zoe had not been caught, Nox would still be in love with Zoe, and she could live her own life.

    While Shelly was deep in her thoughts, she suddenly heard Nox say in her ear, ¡°Shelly, why don¡¯t we have a child together?¡±

    Shelly¡¯s body tensed up, and she turned to look at Nox.

    Nox exined, ¡°My mom is rushing me.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Shelly replied.

    She neither agreed nor rejected the idea. She seemed used to silently resisting everything Nox said.

    ¡°Go to sleep.¡± Nox turned around, his back facing Shelly.

    As Shelly felt Nox turning away from her, for some reason, a mix of emotions welled up in her. She did not know if Nox had changed a lot during this time or if she had changed her mind, but Nox¡¯s disappointment made her feel inexplicably guilty. However, it was really difficult for her topromise.

    In fact, she had never even thought about giving birth to Nox¡¯s child. She had an instinctive feeling that Nox was acting on a whim. The thought that he could suddenly be that yboy again one day scared her.

    In the quiet night, Nox tossed and turned, finding it hard to fall asleep. On one hand, it was because Shelly rejected him; on the other, he was thinking about taking Zoe to get an abortion tomorrow.

    Early the next morning, Shelly woke up to see that Nox was gone. It was a little strange as Nox had never left so early since they moved in together. Nevertheless, Shelly stretched and decided to lie down for a while. She felt morefortable without Nox by her side.

    Nox left the house, sat in the car, and dialed Zoe¡¯s number.

    ¡°Nox-¡±

    ¡°Come downstairs in ten minutes. I¡¯ll wait for you at the door.¡± After saying that, he hung up the phone.

    Zoe looked at the words ¡°call ended¡±, and her expression turned ugly. She was unhappy at how cold Nox was to her!

    ¡°Zoe, are you going to go with Nox?¡± Zoe¡¯s father asked, still a little worried..

    ¡°Will Nox trick you?¡±

 Chapter 1712 - 1712: The Miscarriage

    Chapter 1712: The Miscarriage

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°No, once Nox promises something, he will definitely do it. I received 500 thousand dors from himst night, and after the abortion today, Nox will pay me the other 500 thousand. Don¡¯t worry, Dad,¡± Zoe replied.

    ¡°Do you want us to go with you?¡±

    ¡°No need. Just wait for me at home,¡± Zoe said bluntly.

    ¡°Take care of yourself.¡± Zoe¡¯s parents reminded her.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    With that, Zoe opened the door and went downstairs. After waiting at the gate for a few minutes, a luxurious ck car stopped beside Zoe.

    As soon as Zoe opened the car door and got in, the first thing she saw was Nox¡¯s cold face. Hence, she pursed her lips and held her tongue.

    The car soon arrived at South Hampton City Central Hospital, and Zoe was directly assigned to a ward for a preoperative examination. Nox sat in the ward with her without saying a word as if the two of them were strangers.

    Around 10 a.m., the results of all the tests were out, and the medical staff brought Zoe to the operating theater.

    When they were leaving, Zoe could not help but ask Nox, ¡°Will you regret it?¡±

    Nox nced at Zoe. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s your flesh and blood, after all. Don¡¯t you feel guilty at all?¡± Zoe gritted her teeth and asked.

    She had had enough of Nox¡¯s indifference toward her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Nox said coldly, ¡°After all, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s carrying my child.¡±

    ¡°Nox, I hope you die with no children!¡±

    Zoe left the ward with the doctor after saying those vicious words. Then, Nox told his subordinates to go with them while he waited in the ward.

    What Zoe said about hoping he died without any children kept reying in his mind, and he felt that Zoe was right. As he took out a cigarette and walked to the balcony to smoke, he realized he was not as indifferent about killing his own flesh and blood as he thought. His hand that was smoking seemed to be trembling slightly.

    At 11 a.m., Zoe had yet to return. Did they not say that it would end in half an hour?

    Nox could not help but call his subordinate. ¡°Why isn¡¯t it over yet?¡±

    ¡°I just heard from the operating theater that Zoe seems to be suffering from a major hemorrhage. Currently, they need to remove her uterus, but Zoe has refused to sign the papers for her uterus to be removed. I¡¯ve just informed Zoe¡¯s parents toe over and sign it.¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Nox cursed.

    He quickly threw away the cigarette butt and ran to the operating theater. He arrived just as Zoe¡¯s parents arrived as well.

    When Zoe¡¯s parents heard that her uterus had to be cut out, they cried in fear. Neither of them dared to sign the paper. However, the doctor said that if the uterus were not removed, Zoe would die. As ast resort, Zoe¡¯s father signed the contract with tears in his eyes.

    Once the paper was signed, the doctor quickly went in to perform the surgery.

    The only sound in the entire corridor was Zoe¡¯s parents¡¯ heart-wrenching cries. Nox, who was standing at the side, was a little saddened by how the situation had turned out.

    The moment Zoe¡¯s father saw Nox, he got so angry that he suddenly stepped forward and threw a punch. Nox did not dodge and took the punch from Zoe¡¯s father.

    ¡°Nox, you b*stard! No matter how much Zoe has done to let you down, she shouldn¡¯t be suffering such revenge! You b*stard!¡± Zoe¡¯s father cursed.

    Zoe¡¯s mother was also crying her heart out, but Nox remained silent. Zoe¡¯s father was so angry that he went forward to hit Nox again.

    However, Nox¡¯s two subordinates quickly stopped him. ¡°Stop it, or I won¡¯t be polite!¡±

    The two professional bodyguards naturally restrained Zoe¡¯s father.

    Nox looked at them coldly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you another one million dors!¡± Nox said coldly, ¡®You can take it as my buying Zoe¡¯s womb.¡±

    ¡°You b*stard, how can you say such words? Do you know that a woman without a uterus can never be with child anymore? Nox, you b*stard¡­¡± Nox¡¯s expression was indifferent as he listened to Zoe¡¯s father¡¯s insults.

    He said to his men, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you waiting for Zoe toe out?¡±

    ¡°No need. Her parents can take care of him. From now on, I have nothing to do with Zoe.¡± With that, Nox left..

 Chapter 1713 - 1713: The Miscarriage

    Chapter 1713: The Miscarriage

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Two of his men hurried after him.

    As soon as Zoe¡¯s parents saw Nox leaving, they were so angry that they started cursing again until Zoe¡¯s surgery was over, and she was pushed out. When she was pushed out, Zoe¡¯splexion was terrifyingly pale.

    Zoe¡¯s parents hurriedly went up to ask, ¡°Zoe, how are you feeling? Do you feel any pain?

    ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± Tears streamed down Zoe¡¯s face.

    She really had not thought about losing her uterus because of that. So many people had undergone abortions, but why did she have to be the one to end up with such a small chance of having such an oue? She never thought that she would end up like that by scheming against Nox.

    ¡°Be good. Don¡¯t cry. You need a lot of rest right now. Just like during postpartum, you need to take good care of yourself, ¡± Zoe¡¯s motherforted her. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry so much. We¡¯ll stay with you.¡±

    Zoe gritted her teeth and nodded. Then, the doctors and nurses pushed Zoe into the ward, but there was no one there.

    Zoe asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Nox?¡±

    ¡°He left!¡± Zoe¡¯s parents gnashed their teeth in anger. ¡°That beast, I really wish I can beat him to death!¡±

    ¡°He left? Does he know I don¡¯t have a uterus anymore?¡± Zoe asked.

    ¡°So what if he knows? Do you think he has a shred of conscience?¡±

    Tears streamed down Zoe¡¯s face even more. ¡°Is Nox that cruel? I can¡¯t believe he can¡¯t even bear to see me!¡±

    ¡°He promised to give us another one million dors, but we don¡¯t know if he¡¯s lying!¡± Zoe¡¯s father said, ¡°Zoe, forget about Nox. He has no conscience!¡¯

    ¡°Where¡¯s my phone?¡± Zoe asked in anger.

    ¡°Zoe!¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s my phone? I want to call Nox. I want to call him!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the use in calling him?¡±

    ¡°Give me my phone!¡± Zoe yelled.

    Seeing that she had lost control of her emotions, Zoe¡¯s parents quickly found her phone. Zoe took the phone and frantically dialed Nox¡¯s number. She could not ept the way Nox treated her! She would ept even a little pity from him, but she could not ept that Nox was so heartless to her.

    She frantically dialed his number. However, Nox did not answer, and he eventually turned off his phone. Zoe was so angry that she wanted to smash her phone on the ground.

    ¡°Zoe, forget it. Nox won¡¯t be kind to you. Don¡¯t be angry because of him¡­¡± Zoe¡¯s parents advised her.

    However, Zoe refused to listen. She gritted her teeth and dialed another number.

    Shelly was surprised to receive an unfamiliar call but still answered, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°I am Zoe. Where is Nox?¡± Zoe asked straight away.

    Shelly pursed her lips, ¡°He¡¯s not back yet. You can call his cell phone.¡± ¡°If I could reach him, would I need to call you?¡± Zoe mocked.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do for you even if you push me. Nox is not here¡­¡± As Shelly said that, she saw Nox open the door and walk into the living room. She said, ¡°He just got back.¡±

    ¡°Give him the phone!¡± Zoe screamed.

    Her voice was so loud that Shelly felt like that woman might have gone crazy.

    She hesitated for a moment but still handed her phone to Nox. ¡°Zoe is looking for you.¡±

    Nox just stared at Shelly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened, but it sounds urgent,¡± Shelly said as she handed over the phone.

    Then, she picked Be, who was ying on the ground, up and went to Be¡¯s room. It seemed like she was giving him space to talk to Zoe.

    Nox watched as Shelly left before holding to phone to his ear. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°What do I want? Nox, I no longer have a uterus. What do you think I want?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I promise to give you an extra one million dors?¡±

    ¡°Can money buy everything? I lost a uterus! Nox, you b*stard! How are you so cold-blooded? I got pregnant for you and had an abortion for you, and now, I don¡¯t even have a uterus. Can you solve it with just one million dors?¡± ¡°Are you done cursing?¡± Nox asked coldly.

    ¡°No! Not yet! Someone like you should get hit by a car every time you go out! Why don¡¯t you just go die!¡± Zoe was utterly devastated.

    She was cursing at the top of her lungs, so much so that her voice was hoarse. Meanwhile, Nox held the phone and listened to Zoe cursing with a cold expression.

    She cursed until she broke down and said, ¡°Nox, do you really have no sympathy for me? Shouldn¡¯t you treat me a little better because I¡¯ve suffered so much for you? You didn¡¯t even thank me! How could you treat me like this?¡±

 Chapter 1714 - 1714: The Miscarriage

    Chapter 1714: The Miscarriage

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    On the other end of the line, Zoe was wailing and crying miserably, probably because she could not ept that fact either.

    Nox gripped his phone tightly and said, ¡°I will give you one million as sympathy, but I don¡¯t feel anything for you.¡±

    ¡°Nox!¡± Zoe screamed, ¡°Don¡¯t you have any conscience? Do you even know the baby was moving when it came out? Do you know that? Why aren¡¯t you dead yet? Why hasn¡¯t God punished you yet?¡±

    Nox thought about it before saying, ¡°If I die, that¡¯s on me, and it has nothing to do with you. I will transfer the money to you immediately. As for what you¡¯ll say to my mother, you best think about it carefully. This is a deal, and a deal is a deal. Any harm you suffer from it has nothing to do with me. It was your own choice.¡±

    ¡°Nox-¡±

    Nox directly hung up on her. He wanted nothing to do with Zoe anymore and would never have sympathy for her. He was cold and heartless to anyone he had no connection to, just like how cruel he was to Shelly back then. It was all his own doing, and he deserved it.

    He knocked on Be¡¯s door with the phone in hand. Shelly opened the door and looked at Nox, who returned her phone with the same expression.

    ¡°What happened to Zoe?¡¯ Shelly asked.

    Zoe was so agitated just now that she thought something devastating had happened to Zoe. However, seeing Nox calm at that moment, Shelly thought it was just an illusion.

    ¡°Nothing I can¡¯t handle,¡± Nox said, looking as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Shelly nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t answer Zoe¡¯s call again.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to work,¡± Nox said.

    ¡°You¡¯re still going to work?¡± Shelly asked as she thought he was not going to work after what happened.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to?¡± Nox asked back.

    Shelly chuckled and did not reply, so Nox chuckled too, just as a casual remark.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving,¡± he said.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Shelly nodded again.

    Nox chuckled again, but this time, it sounded a little ironic. That ¡®mm¡¯ was really smooth.

    With that, Nox left the house. Shelly watched Nox leave and took a deep breath. It seemed like she had provoked him!

    When Mrs. Winter told Old Master Winter about Zoe¡¯s pregnancy, not only did she not get his support but was also told that it was none of her business. He said it was Nox¡¯s decision to make and her not to interfere!

    Old Master Winter and Nox did not usually see eye to eye, so now that they were on the same side, Mrs. Winter was so angry that she could not sleep all night. After thinking about it, she decided to call Nox and confront him. She was determined to get the child in Zoe¡¯s belly no matter what!

    With that thought in mind, she called Nox, who was on his way to thepany.

    When he saw his mother¡¯s call, he frowned before pressing the answer button and saying, ¡°Don¡¯t ask. Zoe¡¯s child has been aborted.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Mrs. Winter was so angry that her lungs were about to explode.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go to the hospital and ask her for yourself. Zoe is now in the VIP ward 888!¡±

    After that, Nox hung up the phone abruptly and dialed Zoe¡¯s number. Upon receiving Nox¡¯s call, Zoe broke down again. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just letting you know that my mother ising soon. You know what to say, and if you mess things up, I¡¯ll take back everything I¡¯ve given you!¡± Nox threatened.

    Zoe¡¯s expression was grim. She realized that was Nox¡¯s true character, which was a hundred times more cold-blooded than she had expected. If she had known earlier, she should have controlled herself!

    She gritted her teeth and hung up the phone. Although she could not ept the fact that she had lost her uterus, she knew how cruel Nox could be and could only ept Nox¡¯s threat.

    Zoe waited in the ward for almost half an hour. Suddenly, the door was pushed open, and Mrs. Winter appeared in the ward with an anxious expression.

    She asked bluntly, ¡°Where¡¯s the child?¡±

    Zoe gritted her teeth and said, ¡°The child has been aborted.¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy? How could you allow Nox to abort the child? Why didn¡¯t you call me? You knew to inform me yesterday but not today?¡± Mrs. Winter could not but tear up.

    She had been waiting for a grandson for a long time, and now, that opportunity was gone. She was already in her fifties. In a few years, she would be too old to carry her grandchild. Moreover, with Nox¡¯s current attitude, she did not even know if she could have a grandson. How could she let it go like that? ¡°It¡¯s not Nox¡¯s child, so you don¡¯t have to feel sad about it.¡± Zoe suddenly spoke up.

    Stunned, Mrs. Winter looked at Zoe in disbelief.. She thought she had misheard!

 Chapter 1715 - 1715: The Conflict Between Shelly and Nox Breaks Out

    Chapter 1715: The Conflict Between Shelly and Nox Breaks Out

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°I told you, the child isn¡¯t Nox¡¯s, so you don¡¯t have to be upset!¡± Zoe said bluntly.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Mrs. Winter looked at Zoe in disbelief.

    Just a while ago, Zoe was confident that the baby in her belly was Nox¡¯s, but why would she say it was not now?

    ¡°I lied to you. I deliberately lied to you for money. I knew you would believe me!¡± Zoe said to Mrs. Winter. ¡°Now that it¡¯s over, I don¡¯t want to lie to you anymore.¡±

    Mrs. Winter was about to faint from anger. She had never thought that Zoe would fool her like that, and it made her so angry that she rushed up to hit Zoe.

    Zoe¡¯s parents quickly stopped her. ¡°We didn¡¯t want to do this either, but Nox forced us into a corner. You don¡¯t have to feel bad. You can take Zoe losing her uterus from the abortion as her retribution, and we¡¯re even now! ¡±

    ¡°Even?¡± Mrs. Winter was fuming with anger. ¡°Zoe, do you know my son and I got into an argument because of you? You deserve to lose your uterus. You deserve it!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I deserve it. So, can you can leave now?¡± Zoe yelled at Mrs. Winter.

    Ever since she had been exposed for cheating on Nox, her life had been miserable!

    ¡°Your family deserves to end up like this!¡± Mrs. Winter cursed angrily.

    Then, she turned and left, not wanting to see Zoe for even a second longer. She was so angry that her lungs were about to explode.

    When she returned to the car, she thought for a moment and dialed Nox¡¯s number. ¡°Nox.¡±

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m busy.¡±

    ¡°I just went to see Zoe. She said the child wasn¡¯t yours. Just thinking about it makes me angry¡ª¡±

    ¡°Okay. As long as how you know awful Zoe is as a person, it¡¯s fine. Just ignore her in the future. I have to go. I¡¯m about to start a meeting.¡±

    ¡°When are you going to have a child with Shelly¡ª¡±

    By then, Nox had hung up the phone, and it made Mrs. Winter furious. She could not understand why Nox was so resistant to that topic. What was wrong with having a child?

    Fuming, Mrs. Winter gritted her teeth and dialed Shelly¡¯s number.

    When Shelly saw Mrs. Winter¡¯s call, she hesitated for two seconds before answering slowly, ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Shelly, you and Nox should have a baby soon,¡± Mrs. Winter said. Shelly bit her lip. She did not expect Mrs. Winter to be so straightforward. She said, ¡°Aunty, let us handle our affairs ourselves!¡±

    ¡°Just tell me, what will it take for you to have a child with Nox?¡± Mrs. Winter did not want to beat around the bush.

    Yes, she was crazy about having a grandson.

    ¡°Nox and I are not yet at the point in our rtionship where we want to have a baby yet.¡± Shelly tried to exin calmly, ¡°We can have a child when the time is right.¡±

    ¡°Nox is already 30 years old.¡±

    ¡°Many 30-year-olds out there are still single at 30!¡±

    ¡°Shelly, I¡¯ve raised you for so many years. For my sake, marry Nox and have a baby as soon as possible. You have no idea how much I want a grandson very much. A few days ago, I was almost deceived by Zoe,¡± Mrs. Winter said with great anger and sadness.

    Shelly frowned and asked in surprise, ¡°What happened to Zoe?¡±

    ¡°Zoe came to me a few days ago and said she was pregnant with Nox¡¯s baby, so I believed her and didn¡¯t expect her to lie to me! The baby in her belly isn¡¯t Nox¡¯s at all. Shelly, please understand me. From now on, I will treat you as my daughter,¡± Mrs. Winter said earnestly.

    ¡°How do you know that the baby in Zoe¡¯s belly is not Nox¡¯s?¡± Shelly asked.

    She suddenly thought of Zoe looking for Nox yesterday and realized something was amiss.

    ¡°Zoe said it herself. She also aborted the child, so I guess she couldn¡¯t keep the secret anymore. Fortunately, God is all-knowing, and Zoe lost her uterus after aborting the child. It can be considered as revenge on her!¡± Mrs. Winter was very angry.

    However, Shelly did not think it was that simple. Perhaps it was Nox who forced Zoe to say so. Otherwise, why would Zoe tell Mrs. Winter that the baby was not Nox¡¯s? There was no need for her to do that, so it meant that Nox killed his own child, and it must have been in a very cruel way..

 Chapter 1716 - 1716: The Conflict Between Shelly and Nox Broke Out

    Chapter 1716: The Conflict Between Shelly and Nox Broke Out

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Shelly, please agree to have the baby with Nox as soon as possible,¡± Mrs. Winter said sincerely.

    ¡°Aunty, I have to be frank with you. I cannot have a baby with Nox. I¡¯m with him now because he helped me before and I¡¯m repaying him. When he loses interest in me, we will break up, ¡± Shelly said frankly, deciding toe clean with Mrs. Winter.

    ¡°What?¡± Mrs. Winter was surprised. ¡°You mean you¡¯re just fooling around with Nox?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± Shelly confirmed.

    ¡°Shelly, you¡¯re not that kind of person. When did you be like this?¡± Mrs. Winter was at a loss for words.

    ¡°You can also tell Nox to break up with me,¡± Shelly said. ¡°I¡¯ve never thought about spending the rest of my life with him.¡±

    ¡°Y-Y- YOU¡­¡± Mrs. winter was speless ror a long time.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Aunty,¡± Shelly apologized because she knew she had hurt Mrs. Winter¡¯s feelings. ¡°I¡¯m hanging up now.¡±

    After that, Shelly ended the call.

    She really could not have any hope for Nox anymore. With how cold-heartedness he was to her before and to Zoe now, she found it hard to believe that Nox was a good person.

    Mrs. Winter was also very upset after the call. She knew there was no way Shelly could fall for Nox like that, but hearing Shelly¡¯s confession was still tough to stomach.

    Then, she gritted her teeth and called Nox again, but Nox had turned off his phone. Mrs. Winter was so angry that she threw her phone away, and her expression turned cold. Since Shelly had never thought about being with Nox, she would help her achieve it.

    At 6 p.m. in the afternoon, Nox came home from work, and Shelly was preparing dinner in the kitchen. Nox had nned to help but felt he could not do anything right, so he decided to y with Be instead.

    Shelly put the dinner on the table and called Nox and Be over to eat. Nox sat down at the table with Be in his arms. Just as Be was about to start eating, Shelly suddenly picked her up and took her to the sink to wash her hands.

    Nox watched them leave. In fact, Shelly could have told him to take Be to wash her hands, but she would never let him help with anything.

    Sometimes, Nox wondered. Why was Shelly with him? To repay him because he helped her find Be? Was it just to repay him?

    As Nox lowered his head and ate dinner, Shelly came back holding Be, and they had dinner together.

    ¡°Shelly,¡± Nox suddenly called her name.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Shelly looked at him.

    ¡°How do you feel about me now?¡± Nox asked.

    Shelly was stunned, to say the least, as she did not expect Nox to ask that question out of the blue. She said, ¡°How do you want me to answer?¡± Nox sneered in reply.

    Shelly continued, ¡°Your mother called me today.¡±

    When Nox heard that, he frowned.

    ¡°She told me to have a child with you as soon as possible. She even told me about Zoe.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about her.¡± ¡°Is Zoe¡¯s child yours?¡± Shelly asked.

    Nox did not answer.

    ¡°Did you tell Zoe to tell your mother that the child wasn¡¯t yours?¡± Shelly continued to specte.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Nox agreed. ¡°I used some money to make a deal with Zoe.¡± ¡°I heard Zoe lost her uterus because of an abortion.¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Nox¡¯s expression was grim. Shelly pursed her lips. ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m heartless and cruel?¡± Nox asked her.

    ¡°Shelly, when can you speak honestly? Can you be more real with me? Can you say whatever you want to say? What do you want from me?¡± Nox raised his voice.

    At that moment, he threw his chopsticks on the ground. All emotions erupted.

    Frightened by Nox¡¯s appearance, Be quickly ran into Shelly¡¯s arms, her body trembling with fear. Shelly tightly hugged Be in her arms.

    ¡°Be, it¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Shellyforted her.

    Be cried out. ¡°Jncle is scary-

    ¡°Be good. I will take you back to the room first, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Be nodded quickly.

    Shelly had no choice but to carry Be back to the room.

    Nox clenched his fists tightly as he watched them leave, and he was so angry that he kicked the chair next to him. The chair suddenly fell over, making a loud noise, which caused Be¡¯s body to tremble with fear..

 Chapter 1717 - 1717: The Conflict Between Shelly and Nox Broke Out

    Chapter 1717: The Conflict Between Shelly and Nox Broke Out

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Shelly quickly closed the door to the room. She knew that sooner orter, Nox would revert to his old self. In fact, it might not take long before his patience with her would run out as well.

    Shelly spent a long time in the room calming Be down before letting her watch TV in the room while she left. However, when she left the room, Nox was no longer home. Seeing that the chair in the dining room was still overturned, she went over to lift the chair, reheated the cold food, and fed Be. She also ate a little.

    By 9 p.m., she had put Be to bed, and Nox was not back yet. Instead of thinking of calling Nox, Shelly washed up and then went back to the room to sleep.

    She roughly understood why Nox was so indifferent to her back then. Whatever he did not like, he would be indifferent to, and since she did not like Nox, she did not care about him.

    Yet, that night, she could not fall asleep. It could be because it had been a long time since Nox had not been so angry, and she felt troubled by it. After all, it was her fault, and she was still afraid after being traumatized thest time.

    At 1 a.m., Shelly could hear that Nox was back when he pushed the door open a little too hard. As soon as he came in, he made a ttering sound, probably bumping into things here and there. Shelly smelled a strong smell of alcohol from him and instantly knew that Nox was drunk.

    Drunk, he went straight to the bathroom, then came the gut-wrenching sound of vomiting. Shelly hesitated momentarily but still got up to pour a ss of water for Nox and ced it in front of him. Nox felt like he was throwing up everything in his system.

    Seeing the ss of water in front of him, Nox hesitated for a moment but took it and took a sip in the end.

    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Shelly asked.

    ¡°Are you concerned about me?¡± Nox asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Shelly replied. ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to make too much noise.¡±

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you pretending anymore?¡± Nox sat on the ground and turned to look at Shelly.

    His vision was blurred, but he could see Shelly¡¯s features clearly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never pretended. I¡¯ve never said I care about you or even like you,¡± Shelly said bluntly. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it a lot tonight, and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea for us to continue this rtionship. Your mother really wants a grandson, but I can¡¯t help you with that, so why don¡¯t we break up now?¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡± Noxughed in a self-deprecating manner.

    He chose to drink himself to death rather thane back to provoke her tonight, only to hear the word ¡®breakup¡¯ in the end.

    ¡°Nox, I don¡¯t know what kind of feelings you have for me or whether you do like me. In any case, I¡¯ve never liked you. In fact, I find you annoying; I feel inexplicably irritable around you, but I have to endure it. I even wish you did not speak to me or show me kindness. I¡¯ll be with you for half a year and use my body to repay you, but that is all.¡±

    Therefore, to Shelly, she was selling her body and was hoping that Nox, her sugar daddy, would not ask her anything or affect her life. Just pure mating would do.

    ¡®When I went to the police station to close Be¡¯s case, they told me that you almost died in the hands of a criminal gang to save her. Hence, I¡¯m grateful to you, but that¡¯s all. I think we¡¯re dragging each other down by being together, which I¡¯m fine with since I¡¯ve never thought about marrying anyone or having a good future. However, you¡¯re different; you¡¯re the eldest son and heir of the Winters and must carry on your family line. You¡¯re just wasting your time by being with me, so we should break up early.¡± Shelly was talking to Nox seriously.

    Tonight, her insomnia tonight was caused by all the thinking she had done, and she realized that her rtionship with Nox was dragging him down. In any case, she still owed the Winters a favor and did not want to be ungrateful.

    ¡®Who said you¡¯re dragging me down?¡± Nox sneered.

    Shelly stared at Nox.

    ¡°Do you really think I have to be with you, Shelly? Do you really think I can¡¯t have a child if you don¡¯t have one with me? You think too highly of yourself! I can have a son even without you! There are lots of women outside who are willing to have my child!¡± Nox¡¯s voice grew louder..

 Chapter 1718 - 1718: The Conflict Between Shelly and Nox Broke Out

    Chapter 1718: The Conflict Between Shelly and Nox Broke Out

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Shelly just watched as he threw a fit, knowing what he meant.

    ¡°Do you really think that when I¡¯m together with you, you¡¯re the only one I¡¯m seeing? Yes, I like you Shelly, but I don¡¯t know when I fell in love with you. You use my liking for you as an excuse to mistreat me, and I¡¯ve endured it all! After all, it¡¯s no big deal if you don¡¯t treat me well. But Shelly, you can¡¯t break up with me even if you want to! I won¡¯t break up with you! Even if you¡¯re dragging me down, I won¡¯t break up with you!¡± Nox said through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Why do you have to do this, Nox?¡± Shelly also got angry.

    ¡°That¡¯s just who I am. I¡¯m ruthless and evil, just like how I was to you back when you were in a car ident and I refused to visit you. That¡¯s just how cruel I am. Yes, I admit that the child in Zoe¡¯s belly was mine, and I aborted it. So what? I don¡¯t feel guilty, not even a bit, that Zoe lost her uterus because of the abortion! I will eliminate everyone who hurt me. I¡¯m that terrible of a person, but so what? I¡¯m Nox, and I can do whatever I want! What can you do to me?¡± Nox said coldly. ¡°Nobody can do anything to me! The Leader is my best friend!¡±

    ¡°So, are you proud of who you are? Of being evil?¡± Shelly gnashed her teeth and asked him.

    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m proud of who I am!¡± Nox said fiercely. ¡°So, don¡¯t mess with me, Shelly. If you make me mad, I¡¯ll make you wish you were dead!¡±

    ¡°Nox!¡± Shelly could not suppress her anger anymore.

    ¡°Not only can I do that to you, but I can do it to Be too! If I can save her, I can also make her disappear the same way. You-¡±

    ¡°p!¡± Shelly pped Nox hard across the face.

    She struck him so hard that her palm trembled from the pain.

    ¡°Enough, Nox! Why are you so such a horrible person?¡± Shelly was clearly on the verge of breaking down.

    Nox endured Shelly¡¯s p, his eyes a little red. Just as tears were about to flow from his eyes, he forcefully pushed Shelly away.

    Shelly was half-squatting on the ground when Nox pushed her, and she fell to the ground. The next second, Nox stood up from the ground, turned his back to Shelly, and walked to the bathroom.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mess with me, Shelly. While I still like you, behave yourself. Then, when we break up, I can give you some benefits. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not being kind to you.¡±

    Shelly watched as Nox left coldly. To her, there was no one worse than Nox in this world, and she wondered why she met him. She used to think she was lucky to have entered the Winter family, but only now did she realize that it was just the beginning of a nightmare.

    When Shelly got up from the ground, Nox was washing his face with cold water.

    Shelly said, ¡°Nox, I¡¯ve never regretted meeting you as much as I do now. I used to be so naive, thinking that it was a blessing to be yourpanion in the

    Winters because the children in my hometown had to work hard, but the

    Winters fed me, clothed me, and sent me to school. However, you ruined it all. Did you know that I had a miscarriage for you back then?¡±

    Nox¡¯s body froze for a moment, and tears seeped out of the corner of his eyes.

    ¡°I never thought of telling you because, firstly, I didn¡¯t think you would care. And secondly, it was because I didn¡¯t want you to feel burdened. After all, we were no longer together. You see, even if you had pushed me away, I was considerate enough to respect you and cause as little distress to you as possible. However, you¡¯ve never been considerate of anyone.¡±

    Nox covered his face with both hands and kept sshing it with cold water. His body was trembling and shaking uncontrobly. In Shelly¡¯s opinion, he was just suppressing his anger.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you now because I don¡¯t think you¡¯re worth me doing anything for you.¡±

    With that, Shelly turned around and left the bathroom. Anyway, she could not make Nox understand her, and no one could change Nox¡¯s decision.

    After Shelly left, Nox finally let go of his hands and looked in the mirror at the person with red eyes and tears in his eyes. Was he really that horrible of a person in Shelly¡¯s eyes? Did she not know that everything he said today was out of anger?

    He did not want to hurt her. His heart would even ache to see her lose a strand of hair. However, he could not let her go because he knew that Shelly would leave as soon as he let go. He was afraid that if she left, his world would crumble!

    Nox was in the bathroom for a long time while Shellyy in bed, still awake. It was a quiet night.

    Eventually, Nox took a shower, and when he went to bed, Shelly¡¯s body tensed up. After Noxy down, he moved closer to Shelly.

    Shelly sneered. It seemed like no matter how much they fought and how close they were to breaking up, Nox would always do what he wanted. In fact, why should she waste time on Nox? As Nox said, she should behave. Then, when they broke up, maybe she could still get some benefit from Nox..

 Chapter 1719 - 1719: De-escalating Their Relationship

    Chapter 1719: De-escting Their Rtionship

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    After the argument between Shelly and Nox, they both gave each other the silent treatment for a long time. Nox no longer came home right after work, and sometimes he did note home for a whole night.

    Later on, she received a message from Nox¡¯s mother and saw an image of Nox having coffee with a beautiful woman, saying he was on a blind date. However, Shelly did not feel anything when she saw it.

    She told Nox¡¯s mother that she did not mind and even hoped that Nox could have a sessful blind date. That way, she would not have to live under the same roof as Nox anymore.

    Tonight, she thought that Nox would not be back as usual, so she nned to take Be out to eat the burgers and fried chicken that Be wanted. They were celebrating Be¡¯s first day of kindergarten tomorrow.

    Be had been home for a long time, so Shelly thought she would try to enroll

    Be at a kindergarten nearby. The kindergarten immediately took Be in and told Shelly to send Be in any time she wanted. Hence, Shelly chose tomorrow.

    Shelly felt that regardless of what she taught Be at home, Be needed to be in a collective environment to grow up normally. Besides, Be was an introvert and had been afraid of strangers since she was young, so Shelly hoped that Be could be more lively and outgoing in the future.

    However, just as she opened the door with Be holding her hand, she saw Nox outside, and their eyes met.

    Shelly was about to leave with Be when Nox suddenly asked, ¡°Are you going out?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m taking Be to have fried chicken,¡± Shelly answered, ¡°She¡¯s going to kindergarten tomorrow.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Nox replied.

    ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Shelly asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s much food at home. Why don¡¯t you order takeout?¡± Shelly spoke frankly.

    Nox smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Shelly did not allow him to tag along in the end. In fact, Shelly had been indifferent to him recently. It was obvious she was tired of living under the same roof as him, and it was probably because of his threat that night that Shelly did not dare to leave him.

    Just like that, Shelly left with Be while Nox returned home. How long had it been since he came back for dinner? A month or two? He had finally mustered up the courage toe back, but he did not expect to be treated indifferently.

    Nox sat on the sofa, ready to order takeout on his phone when the phone suddenly rang. He looked at the caller ID and picked it up.

    ¡°Mom.¡±

    ¡°How was today?¡± Mrs. Winter asked excitedly.

    ¡°Not great,¡± Nox answered calmly.

    Yes, his mother had been trying to set him up for blind dates for some time now. At first, he refused butter agreed, thinking that if he met the right person, he could get over Shelly. Although he felt a little unwilling to do it, he did not think he should make Shelly suffer with him, so he tried to force himself to like other women instead.

    However, the more he went on blind dates, the more disappointed he was. He did not like any of them. Every time he went out for coffee with someone, all he could think of was Shelly.

    He was always fantasizing that if one day, the person sitting across from him was Shelly and she was happy to see him, how wonderful that would be.

    ¡°Nox, what kind of girls do you like?¡± Mrs. Winter was also a little desperate.

    In the past two months, Nox had been on nearly 20 blind dates, and all of them failed.

    ¡°The kind like Shelly.¡±

    ¡°Nox.¡± Mrs. Winter was a little angry.

    ¡°Forget it, Mom. Don¡¯t waste your energy on this anymore. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to get over Shelly for a while.¡±

    ¡°Why are you so stubborn? Shelly really doesn¡¯t like you, and dragging it out is not a good idea. For both of your sakes, you should break up with her,¡± Mrs. Winter advised.

    ¡°I know how to handle it,¡± Nox said, a little annoyed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯t worry about it, are you nning to spend the rest of your life with Shelly?¡± Mrs. Winter eximed. Nox sighed. ¡°Give me another year.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°If my rtionship with Shelly is still the same after a year, I¡¯ll break up with her. Then, under your arrangements, I¡¯ll go on blind dates with other women and get married and have children.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Mrs. Winter did not seem to believe him.

    ¡°Yes. When have I failed to keep my promises?¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll believe you this once.¡± A year was still eptable to Mrs. Winter..

 Chapter 1720 - 1720: De-escalating Their Relationship

    Chapter 1720: De-escting Their Rtionship

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°In that case, promise me you won¡¯t disturb Shelly and me during this time.¡± Nox negotiated his conditions.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Mrs. Winter agreed immediately. ¡°As long as you keep your word, I¡¯ll keep mine.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll hang up now.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Nox put down his phone and leaned back on the sofa, not having much of an appetite. Who could have an appetite when eating alone anyway?

    He might as well lie on the sofa like a corpse.

    Shelly ordered Be¡¯s favorite hamburger and fried chicken and was looking for a ce to eat them with Be when the phone suddenly rang.

    The moment Shelly saw the caller ID, her expression darkened. She really did not want to answer Mrs. Winter¡¯s call right now.

    However, she eventually picked up the phone and said, ¡°Aunty.¡±

    ¡°Shelly, are you with Nox?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± The other side let out a sigh of relief. ¡°I just wanted to ask if you do want to leave Nox.¡±

    ¡°Aunty, please just say what you want to say,¡± Shelly said frankly.

    ¡°Nox promised he¡¯d be with you for a year, after one year, he¡¯d leave you. If you don¡¯t want to be with him, try to be as cold to him as possible, and don¡¯t satisfy his needs. Just persevere for a year, and both of you will be free.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Shelly nodded.

    ¡°Shelly, I¡¯ll be really happy if you and Nox could be together, but unfortunately, you have no feelings for him. So, it¡¯s useless for me to force you to be with him. Now that Nox is willing to let go, it¡¯s up to you.¡± ¡°I know what to do,¡± Shelly replied.

    ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t say much more. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± Shelly said indifferently.

    After all, it was a foregone conclusion, and there was no need for Mrs. Winter to thank her.

    ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. Bye.¡±

    ¡°Bye. ¡±

    When Shelly hung up the phone, Be looked at her expression and asked innocently, ¡°Mom, who was that?¡±

    ¡°An ordinary person. Eat up.¡± Shelly came back to her senses and picked up the hamburger for Be.

    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s going on between you and Uncle Nox? You two don¡¯t seem to talk anymore,¡± Be asked worriedly.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Shelly patted Be¡¯s head. ¡°In a year, we can leave him and live on our own.¡±

    ¡°Is that true?¡± Be asked, not looking particrly happy.

    Shelly was a bit surprised. After all, Be not disliked Nox, did she not?

    The next second, she heard Be ask again, ¡°Will Uncle Nox be lonely on his own?¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t be lonely,¡± Shelly said bluntly.

    Nox had so many friends and women around him. Even though he might be upset after the breakup, he certainly would not be lonely.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Be looked at Shelly ¡°Thest time Uncle Nox lost his temper with you and made me cry, he apologized to meter.¡±

    Shelly was stunned.

    ¡°Uncle Nox told me not to tell you.¡±

    ¡°He apologized to you?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. He said he was just a little upset about work that day, so he got angry. It was not at me or you, Mom, and he asked if I could forgive him,¡± Be said earnestly. ¡°So, I forgave him.¡±

    ¡°Oh? You forgave him so easily, huh?¡±

    ¡°It was because Uncle Nox was sincere. He even bought me the ice cream that you wouldn¡¯t let me eat.¡± Be blushed as she spoke.

    Shelly furrowed her brows.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom. I shouldn¡¯t have lied to you,¡± Be quickly apologized.

    Then, Shelly patted Be¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s okay, but you have to tell me the next time. We agreed not to keep secrets between us, remember?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Be nodded.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± Shelly handed Be the hamburger.

    Be took a bite and said, ¡°Mom, I think Uncle will definitely be lonely without us.¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t be,¡± Shelly said.

    ¡°He will. I often see him staring off into space, watching you,¡± Be said. ¡°He¡¯s been doing that after the fight.¡±

    Shelly looked at Be. She did not expect a three-year-old to be so observant. That was why adults should not think that children knew nothing because they could see it all.

    ¡°That¡¯s because¡­¡± Shelly did not know how to exin it to Be, so she used the reason that adults often like to use. ¡°You¡¯ll know in the future..¡±

 Chapter 1721 - 1721: De-escalating Their Relationship

    Chapter 1721: De-escting Their Rtionship

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Oh.¡± Be was a little unhappy.

    ¡°Be good, and we¡¯ll head back after eating. You still have school tomorrow, so you have to sleep early.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Be could only nod obediently.

    After having hamburgers and fried chicken, Shelly and Be were ready to leave.

    Suddenly, Be called out to Shelly, ¡°Mommy.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Can we buy more?¡± Be asked.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you full? It¡¯s unhealthy to eat so many hamburgers and fried chicken, you¡¯re still a growing child. I will bring you here again next time, okay?¡± Shellyforted Be. ¡°No, I want to bring some back for Uncle Nox.¡±

    Shelly paused.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask him if he had dinner just now?¡± Be asked.

    Be was so thoughtful that even Shelly felt a little guilty. As she had always lived under someone else¡¯s roof and did not have a father, Be had always been good at reading people¡¯s expressions since she was young.

    She patted Be¡¯s head. ¡°Uncle might have eaten already.¡±

    ¡°What if he hasn¡¯t?¡± Be asked, still determined on getting Nox dinner.

    Shelly was helpless. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll buy some back, but I can¡¯t guarantee that he will eat it. Because even if Uncle hasn¡¯t eaten dinner, he might not eat this kind of food.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t happen. As long as you bought it, Uncle Nox would eat it,¡± Be said firmly.

    Shelly patted Be¡¯s head and did not take Be¡¯s words to heart. She went to take away a hamburger and fried chicken before going home with Be.

    When she opened the door, Nox was lying on the sofa, seemingly asleep. From the looks of it, he probably had not eaten dinner yet. In fact, Nox had never taken care of himself.

    ¡°Uncle Nox.¡± The moment Be entered the living room, she called out to Nox loudly.

    Shelly could not stop Be even if she wanted to. She knew very well how angry Nox was when he woke up. If Be woke Nox up, Nox might lose his temper again.

    However, at that moment, Nox opened his tired eyes in a daze. When he saw

    Be, not only was he not angry, but he even smiled. ¡°You¡¯re back so soon.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we also packed hamburgers and fried chicken for you,¡± Be said excitedly. ¡°It¡¯s with Mommy.¡±

    Be turned to look at Shelly.

    Shelly had no choice but to walk to Nox with the takeout in her hand. ¡°Be told me to pack just now. Do you want to eat it? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll make you dinner.¡±

    Nox simply stared at Shelly, not expecting Shelly to have packed food for him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go make dinner for you,¡± Shelly said when she saw that Nox did not take it.

    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll eat.¡± Nox took it and exined, ¡°I thought you would rather starve me to death than pack food for me.¡±

    Shelly was speechless. Was she that vicious?

    ¡°Mommy won¡¯t starve you to death.¡± Be hurriedly said, ¡°On the way back, Mommy said that if you don¡¯t want the food we packed for you, she¡¯ll make you dinner. Mommy won¡¯t starve you to death.¡±

    Nox could not help butugh. He was truly amused by Be.

    Shelly looked at Nox¡¯s smile and froze for a moment before saying, ¡°If you¡¯re fine with it, eat up. If not, I¡¯ll cook for you after I help Be with washing up.¡±

    As she spoke, she carried Be into the room, and Nox watched as they went into the room. He thought, perhaps if he could not woo Shelly in one year, he would let her go and allow Shelly to go back to living her life.

    After Shelly bathed Be and coaxed her to sleep, she walked out of the room to see that Nox had finished the burger and fried chicken, leaving behind an empty takeaway bag.

    When she walked over, Nox even burped. He was really full, and even he did not know how he had finished all that. Shelly, too, did not expect Nox to finish it in one go. After all, the hamburger and fried chicken were enough to feed two people.

    At that moment, she saw that Nox was slumped on the chair from eating a little too much. Hence, she tidied up the takeout box and poured Nox a ss of water.

    ¡°Drink some water.¡±

    Nox nced at Shelly. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Shelly nodded and stood up to leave. Her attitude toward him was still lukewarm.

    Shelly walked into the kitchen to boil some water. Although there was an electric kettle at home, she was used to boiling a pot of water. It was just a habit..

    <center>Sorry for the inconvenience. Thank you very much!</center>

 Chapter 1722 - 1722: De-escalating Their Relationship

    Chapter 1722: De-escting Their Rtionship

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Somehow, she believed that boiling water was better. While she waited for the water to boil, Nox finished his cup of water and brought to cup to the kitchen.

    Shelly naturally took it and was prepared to wash it when Nox stopped her. ¡°I¡¯ll wash it myself.¡±

    Shelly nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Just as Nox was about to wash it, he thought of what Shelly said about him not doing anything right and felt like he was causing trouble for Shelly.

    Hence, he thought about it and said, ¡°You should wash it.¡±

    Shelly looked at Nox, who she found a little weird sometimes. Nevertheless, she took Nox¡¯s cup and rinsed it. Then, she wiped it down with a towel before cing it back in the cupboard.

    Nox observed her silently. If he had washed it himself, he would probably have just washed it and left it at the side. As such, he noted down what Shelly did in his mind.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should go wash up. I¡¯ll go back to the room after the water boils. ¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Nox nodded.

    He knew that Shelly did not like him being by her side, so he decided topromise and live peacefully with her for the next year. At the very least, he did not want Shelly to find him more annoying.

    The moment he turned to leave, the kettle whistled. Shelly was about to put the water bottle into the thermos sk when the handle of the kettle suddenly came off. Shelly watched, in shock, as the boiling water was about to pour on her

    Suddenly, tworge hands caught the kettle. The moment they caught it, the water from the kettle spilled out and drenched the back of Nox¡¯s hands.

    Nox gritted his teeth and endured it. Then, he ced the kettle on the bar counter and turned around to ask anxiously, ¡°Did you get scalded?¡±

    Shelly was stunned.

    ¡°Where did you get burned?¡± Nox asked anxiously.

    Shelly was not scalded. However, she looked at the back of Nox¡¯s hand, which was red and blistering, looking very ferocious. Yet, he kept asking her where she was hurt as if he could not feel the pain.

    ¡°Nox, the back of your hand.¡± Shelly pointed at his hand. Nox instinctively shrank back as he did not want Shelly to see it.

    ¡°It¡¯s a serious burn,¡± Shelly said. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Nox said indifferently.

    ¡°Nox.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really nothing.¡± Nox said bluntly, ¡°Did you get burned?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t, but your hand-¡±

    ¡°I said it¡¯s fine!¡± Nox started to get angry.

    Shelly bit her lip, knowing how short-tempered Nox was. However, after Nox lost his temper, he immediately regretted it. He simply wanted to get along with Shelly and did not wish for them to fight and not talk to each other for two months.

    At that thought, he suddenly stretched his hands out, showing the back of them which were badly burned.

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I can¡¯t do anything right. All I know is to cause trouble for you!¡± Nox said in exasperation.

    Shelly felt a little guilty, and it made her wonder whether she had been too harsh on him.

    She gritted her teeth and held Nox¡¯s hand to the tap to rinse it. ¡°Let¡¯s rinse it for now and head to the hospitalter. You can¡¯t be careless with burns.¡±

    Shelly quickly left the kitchen and took Nox¡¯s phone. ¡°What¡¯s your password? I¡¯ll call your assistant and get him to pick you up. Be is alone at home, so I can¡¯t send you to the hospital.¡± Nox said nothing.

    ¡°Nox.¡± Shelly was worried. ¡°Please.¡±

    Nox hesitated before telling her the password, and his face turned a little red after he said it out loud. It was because his password was Shelly¡¯s birthday.

    He used to despise those who did it and thought it was stupid. However, after he got together with Shelly, he could not help but change all his passwords to numbers rted to Shelly. Only then did he know that when one liked someone, they would do a lot of stupid things. It was so childish that he questioned whether he was himself.

    Shelly was a little embarrassed when she entered Nox¡¯s password. However, it was over soon.

    She asked, ¡°What¡¯s your assistant¡¯s name?¡±

    Nox told her his name, and Shelly dialed a number. The call was quickly connected.

    The other party was extremely respectful. ¡®Mr. Winter.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Shelly, Nox¡¯s¡­¡± Shelly paused. ¡°Girlfriend.¡±

    Hearing the word ¡®girlfriend¡¯ warmed Nox¡¯s heart. It was as if he had heard the most pleasant voice in the world.

    ¡®Damn it. Calm down,¡¯ he secretly told himself and stopped smiling.

    ¡°Nox was scalded by boiling water, and it¡¯s very serious. Can you take him to the hospital? It¡¯s not convenient for me now.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Mrs. Winter,¡± the other party quickly said.

    Shelly held her breath. Did not she say that she was his girlfriend?

    ¡°Mrs. Winter, where¡¯s Mr. Winter now? I¡¯ll be right there.¡±

    Shelly gave him the addresses.

    The other party said bluntly, ¡°Mrs. Winter, you could¡¯ve told me he was at home. I often send Mr. Winter home, and no matter howte it is, Mr. Winter will always go back. Sometimes, even if he doesn¡¯t go upstairs, he¡¯ll fall asleep in the parking lot downstairs.¡±

    Shelly was speechless at how talkative the assistant was. Besides, she did not want to know so much.

    ¡°Mrs. Winter, I¡¯ll be there in ten minutes,¡± the other party said respectfully.

    ¡°Alright, sorry to trouble you.¡±

    Shelly hung up the phone and said to Nox, ¡°He said he¡¯ll be here in ten minutes.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Nox nodded.

    ¡°Where should I put your phone?¡± After all, Nox¡¯s hands were injured.

    ¡°My pocket.¡±

    Shelly put the phone into his pocket. As her fingers touched his thigh, Nox could feel his heart racing..

    <center>Sorry for the inconvenience. Thank you very much!</center>

 Chapter 1723 - 1723: Monica Goes Into Labor

    Chapter 1723: Monica Goes Into Labor

    After Nox¡¯s assistant picked him up, Shelly cleaned up at home and boiled some water again.

    For some reason, her mind was filled with the image of Nox reaching out to help her with the water just now. Then, she pursed her lips and stopped herself from overthinking it.

    At the thought of the one-year deadline that Mrs. Winter had mentioned, she looked forward to it even more. However, she also wondered if it was because of the one-year deadline that she did not resist Nox so much. After all, it was only one year.

    When Nox returned, Shelly was already asleep, so Nox carefully returned to the room and went to bed. The burn on Nox¡¯s hand was pretty serious, so the doctor wrapped it up like a ball. Although it was no longer swelling and blistering, he could not touch Shelly.

    Just like that, he stared at the ceiling mncholically, wondering whether he could expect anything in the one-year deadline he gave himself.

    The days seemed to have returned to normal since Shelly and Nox were no longer giving each other the silent treatment. Their lives were still the same, with nothing much happening. All in all, there was no progress in their rtionship.

    One day, Nox had just returned home from work that day when he suddenly received a call from Jeanne and was ttered by it. For some reason, he felt that Jeanne was superior to him because, in his mind, a woman who could capture Edward¡¯s heart was no simple person.

    ¡°Nox, where are you?¡± Jeanne asked anxiously.

    ¡°I¡¯m at home. I just got off work. What¡¯s wrong? Are you buying me a drink tonight?¡± Nox asked casually.

    ¡°Damn it. Monica is inbor!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Nox was also shocked. ¡°It¡¯s only been a few months, and she¡¯s already inbor?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been nine months,¡± Jeanne said. ¡°And since it¡¯s twins, they usuallye a little earlier. I¡¯m going to the hospital now, so you should hurry over too. I¡¯m afraid Monica will be nervous.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay, I¡¯ll be right there!¡± Nox quickly hung up the phone.

    However, he was still mumbling to himself, ¡°How is Monica inbor so soon? She was walking fine thest time I saw her!¡±

    Nox was excited as well.

    ¡°Nox, did you say that Monica is inbor?¡± Shelly asked.

    ¡°That was what Jeanne told me on the phone just now. I didn¡¯t ask for the details, but I¡¯m going to the hospital now.¡± Nox quickly said, ¡°I won¡¯t be home for dinner tonight.¡±

    ¡°Can I go with you?¡± Shelly suddenly asked.

    ¡°Do you want to?¡± Nox was surprised.

    Shelly nodded. She just really wanted to see Monica.

    ¡°Sure. What about Be?¡± Nox asked. ¡°Can I bring Be along?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Nox agreed immediately.

    His reply put a bright smile on Shelly¡¯s face.

    Nox was a little lost in thought as he stared at her smile. The moment he came back to his senses, he could not help but curse, ¡®F*ck. Even Monica can make Shelly so happy.¡¯

    With that, Shelly quickly carried Be and left in Nox¡¯s car. Shelly and Be sat

    in the backseat while Nox drove a little faster than usual.

    As he drove, he said to Shelly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Monica to go intobor so soon. She was the one who didn¡¯t want the children at first, and Finn was panicking. Fortunately, Monica¡¯s heart softened in the end.¡±

    ¡°Based on my understanding of Monica, she probably couldn¡¯t bear to abort the babies.¡±

    ¡°Who knows? Monica can be heartless sometimes too.¡± Noxmented, ¡°If she were cruel enough to abort the children back then, Finn would¡¯ve been devastated. You have no idea how badly he wants children.¡±

    Shelly nodded and suddenly thought of Mrs. Winter, who wanted grandchildren so badly that she went crazy.

    Having noticed Shelly¡¯s sudden silence, Nox did not say anything else either. Soon, they arrived at the hospital and entered the delivery room.

    When Nox showed up with Shelly, there were already quite a few people in the delivery room corridor, including Monica¡¯s parents, Sarah, Edward, Jeanne, and Monica¡¯s subordinate, Brandon. As they walked over, they added to the crowd, and Monica¡¯s shouts could be vaguely heard in the corridor. Nox quickly asked, ¡°How is it? Has she given birth?¡±

    ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll be standing here if she has?¡± Jeanne asked, a little speechless.

    Nox rolled his eyes.

    ¡°Is this Shelly?¡± Jeanne asked Nox..

 Chapter 1724 - 1724: Monica Goes Into Labor

    Chapter 1724: Monica Goes Into Labor

    In fact, they had met before. However, they had never been introduced formally, so they needed that method to make things less awkward for each other.

    ¡°Yes, this is Shelly,¡± Nox quickly said. ¡°And this is my daughter, Be.¡± Shelly almost choked when Nox introduced Be as his daughter. Jeanne chuckled and said to Shelly, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Candice.¡±

    ¡°I know. You¡¯re the Leader¡¯s wife.¡± Shelly said, a little too respectfully.

    At that moment, she even nced at Edward beside her. It was as if he wanted to greet him but did not dare to.

    To the rest, who often saw Edward, they were already very casual with him.

    However, to an ordinary person like Shelly, who had not interacted much with Edward, Edward¡¯s presence was still intimidating.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to care too much about his identity.¡± Jeanne said bluntly, ¡°At the end of the day, he and Nox are best friends, so you can just treat him as your best friend too.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Shelly quickly nodded.

    She found the woman before her easygoing. Not only did she not put on any airs, but she was also very sincere and polite.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been with Nox for so long, but this is the first time we¡¯ve seen you.

    Every time I tell Nox to bring you over for a meal or go out for a meal, he would say that you had to stay home to take care of Be. Next time, you should bring Be along. I have children too ¡ª two of them ¡ª and I asionally bring them out with me.¡± Jeanne started the conversation.

    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Shelly nodded.

    In fact, Nox had never invited her out before. asionally, when Nox was not home for dinner, he would call her and tell her who he was having dinner with. Many times, he would be calling her with the person in front of him, but he had never invited her, probably because he thought she would not attend.

    In the delivery room, Monica¡¯s heart-wrenching scream suddenly rang out, and it disrupted the originally peaceful atmosphere outside.

    Gary was getting a little impatient. ¡°Does she need a C-section? Didn¡¯t they say that most who have twins chose to have a C-section? Otherwise, the risk factor will be high!¡±

    Ruby was also nervous. ¡°Should we ask Finn about it? I know it¡¯s good for Monica to have a natural birth, but if she can¡¯t do it¡­

    Before Ruby could finish her sentence, her entire face turned pale.

    ¡°Aunty, rx.¡± Jeanne quickly went up tofort Ruby. ¡°When Monica was sent to the hospital, she had dted five centimeters. Moreover, both fetuses are healthy, so natural birth will be easy for her. On the other hand, a C-section will affect both Monica and the baby. So, don¡¯t worry. Finn knows what he has to do. Nothing will go wrong.¡±

    ¡°But every time I hear Monica scream, I get nervous.¡±

    ¡°Everybody screams when they¡¯re inbor. I¡¯d be nervous if Monica didn¡¯t.¡±

    Having been convinced by Jeanne, Ruby nodded and muttered to herself again, as if she wasforting himself.

    In the corridor, Monica¡¯s shouts could be heard from time to time, and in the delivery room, Monica was in so much pain. She had Finn by her side while someone else delivered the baby, so Finn was sitting beside her and helping her with the delivery.

    ¡°Finn, shut up!¡± Monica shouted.

    The doctors in the delivery room were shocked by Monica¡¯s sudden outburst. ¡°You¡¯re a man. What right do you have to teach me how to give birth? You¡¯ve never given birth before. Do you know how it feels? Ahh¡­¡± Monica screamed.

    She was in so much pain that her entire body was about to cramp up. She once thought that the childbirth scenes on television were all exaggerated, but only after experiencing it herself did she know that it was worse than death. She almost fainted from the pain.

    ¡°Even if I¡¯ve never seen a pig run or walk before, I¡¯ll naturally know how to make one do it after seeing it many times.¡±

    ¡°Who are you calling a pig? Huh?¡± Monica shouted.

    ¡°I¡¯m just making an analogy.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re calling me a pig! If I¡¯m not a pig, how could I give birth to two babies at once?¡±

    Finn was speechless.

    ¡°Finn, I want a C-section! Aaaah!¡± Monica screamed.

    It was so painful that she began to suspect that everything in her life was a lie! She did not want to give birth anymore. She would rather lie in bed and be dissected than give birth to her children.

    ¡°Mrs. Jones, your cervix has dted six centimeters. If you persist, you¡¯ll be able to push the babies out. Moreover, your fetal position is great. As long as you push a little harder, you¡¯ll be done before you know it.¡± The midwife was also encouraging her..

 Chapter 1725 - 1725: Monica Goes Into Labor

    Chapter 1725: Monica Goes Into Labor

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°I refuse to push!¡± Monica refused.

    She was in so much pain, whereas those people were all standing there, so it was easy for them to say!

    ¡°Finn, arrange a C-section for me immediately. I want a C-section immediately! Don¡¯t stop me!¡± Monica resisted.

    Instead of using all her strength to push, it was all spent on quarreling.

    The midwife shook her head at Finn. It meant that with the effort Monica was putting in, she would not be able to give birth to the children in time.

    Finn turned to look at Monica, whose face was red as she said, ¡°Ahhhh! Finn, hurry up and give me a C-section. I can¡¯t hold on any longer-¡±

    ¡°Even if you can¡¯t, you have to persevere.¡± Finn¡¯s voice suddenly became stern.

    Monica was stunned. She looked straight at Finn and wondered how someone so gentle just a moment ago could suddenly turn heartless.

    ¡°Every woman has to go intobor, not just you. When Jeanne was inbor, it took her all day and a night to give birth to Paige, but look at you! You¡¯re less than two hours in, and you¡¯re screaming the ce down. Can¡¯t you be a little braver?¡±

    ¡°Finn, how dare you yell at me!¡± Monica looked at him with a face full of grievance, and tears were about to stream down her face.

    What right did Finn have to scold her when she had worked so hard and painfully to give birth to his children?

    ¡°Hurry up and give birth to the babies! I won¡¯t let you have a C-section!¡±

    ¡°Finn!¡± Monica was fuming. ¡°How can you do this? Y-Y-You¡­ If you hadn¡¯t gotten me pregnant back then, would I be suffering now? How could you stand at the side and make such nasty remarks?¡±

    Finn was indeed a little embarrassed.

    Meanwhile, the doctors and nurses at the side listened and tried to hold back theirughter. Then, they put on a serious face and pretended they did not hear it.

    ¡°How could you mock me at a time like that? Finn, do you have a conscience? Besides, Jeanne only had to give birth to one at a time, while I have to give birth to two at once! What gives you the right to do this to me? My stomach is as big as a ball now, and I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll have to live with this ball after giving birth. You¡¯ve ruined my figure¡­ Ahh!¡±

    Monica cursed in pain. If she could get up now, she would fight Finn to the death.

    ¡°Mrs. Jones, if you put all your effort into pushing, you¡¯ll be able to do it. Look, you were dted six centimeters just now, but now it¡¯s seven. Soon, you¡¯ll be able to meet your babies!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to meet my babies!¡± Monica screamed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to give birth to this sc*mbag¡¯s children!¡±

    Everyone was speechless when they heard Monica call Dr. Jones, their hospital¡¯s Prince Charming who had resigned and was irreceable, a sc*mbag!

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do this anymore! Even if it means I have to die, I won¡¯t do it! I want to go back!¡± Monica cried out in despair.

    ¡°Do you think it will stop hurting if we go back?¡± Finn asked, ¡°If we do go back, I¡¯ll be the only one delivering the baby, and didn¡¯t you refuse to let me deliver the babies? If you don¡¯t take this seriously, I¡¯ll deliver the babies¡­¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Monica shouted. ¡°I¡¯d rather kill myself than have you deliver my babies.¡±

    ¡°Actually, Dr. Jones can deliver your babies.¡± The midwife said, ¡°There¡¯s a superstition in the Obstetrics Department that the father of the child can quicken the delivery of the child because of a tacit understanding between the

    child and the father. Since you¡¯re in so much pain, why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Monica shouted frantically.

    ¡°Why? Give it a try, Mrs. Jones?¡±

    ¡°No! I heard that if a husband helps with his wife¡¯s delivery, the husband will be impotent. I can¡¯t let these two smelly brats ruin my s*x life!¡± Monica said righteously.

    The doctors and nurses could not help butugh. If Monica could consider all that at a time like this, it did not seem like she was in too much pain.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you hate me? Why are you still thinking about s*x?¡± Finn¡¯s voice was much gentler as he approached Monica.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Monica ignored Finn.

    Even if he tried to please her, she would never forgive him.

    ¡°Be good and put more effort into pushing. I¡¯ll make sure to take good care of you in the future.¡± There was a hint of seduction in Finn¡¯s deep voice.

    All the doctors and nurses in the room shuddered when they heard him. It made them wonder whomented that Dr. Jones was aloof when he was so affectionate to Mrs. Jones..

 Chapter 1726 - 1726: Monica Goes Into Labor

    Chapter 1726: Monica Goes Into Labor

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Finn moved closer to Monica¡¯s ear and whispered so softly that only the two of them could hear him. ¡°I meant in bed.¡±

    Monica was originally in so much pain, but when she heard Finn¡¯s explicit words, her face instantly turned red. She could not believe he was thinking about sleeping with her when she was inbor!

    ¡®This sc*mbag. B*stard!¡¯

    ¡°Mrs. Jones, try to push down. Don¡¯t scream too much. Just breathe and channel your breath downward. Let¡¯s give it a try, okay?¡± The midwife coaxed, ¡°I think you¡¯ll be able to give birth to the baby soon.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Monica gritted her teeth and went with it because she knew that Finn would not perform a C-section on her.

    Moreover, she had thought it through clearly. A wise man would not fight when the odds were against him, so she would take it up to Finn after everything was done. If she were to argue with him now, she would be the one suffering instead!

    With that thought in mind, she took a deep breath and followed the midwife¡¯s instructions, trying to push down.

    ¡°Mm¡­¡± After Monica used up all her strength, she felt a sharp pain, and it hurt like hell.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Keep going, Mrs. Jones!¡± The midwife kept encouraging her.

    Monica pushed hard several times.

    ¡°Ahhh! It hurts!¡± Monica¡¯s eyes were filled with tears.

    She was in so much pain that she felt like she was about to die. She really could not do it anymore.

    Finn also seemed to have noticed Monica¡¯s difort, and unlike before, she was in so much pain that her face was pale. He knew that if she were a little braver, she would be able to give birth naturally. However, seeing her in pain at that moment¡­

    Monica had always been afraid of pain, even just a little, and childbirth was excruciatingly painful. Although he could not feel the pain, he also seemed to be in pain. More specifically, his heart ached. He said to the midwife, ¡°We¡¯ll switch to a C-section.¡±

    Monica thought she had misheard as she did not expect Finn to give in so suddenly. Just moments ago, he was determined for her not to have a C-section.

    Finn confirmed again, ¡°Contact the best anesthetist in our hospital and switch to a C-section. Hurry up. I¡¯m afraid that the babies in her stomach will suffocate!¡±

    ¡°But she¡¯s doing so well! She¡¯s about to be seven centimeters dted.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do a C-section.¡± Finn was determined.

    The midwife was helpless, but she, too, knew that Dr. Jones did not want Mrs. Jones to suffer anymore.

    Hence, she turned to Monica and said, ¡°Mrs. Jones, I should inform you that you already have a horizontal cut on your lower body. If you go for a C-section now, it means you¡¯ll have another cut on your stomach. That¡¯ll make it two cuts.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Monica shouted, ¡°If I have two cuts, does it mean it¡¯ll leave two scars?¡±

    ¡°The C-section will definitely leave a scar, but I¡¯ll sew up your lower body for you after the C-section, so it should be fine¡­¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll be ugly!¡± Monica could not ept it.

    ¡°All C-sections work that way,¡± the midwife said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give birth naturally!¡± Monica suddenly became determined.

    She would rather die than have a scar on her stomach. During her pregnancy, she paid great attention to taking care of her belly. Although carrying twins made her belly huge, she barely had any stretch marks in the end. That was why she refused to have a C-section, which would leave a scar on her belly.

    ¡°But Dr. Jones said to have a C-section¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the pregnant one here, so he doesn¡¯t get to make the decision! If not for him, would I be in so much pain? Don¡¯t you listen to him!¡± Monica cried out in despair.

    ¡°Then, Mrs. Jones, push down harder. I¡¯ll try my best to help you give birth naturally.¡±

    Monica nodded. Then, she followed the midwife¡¯s and the nurses¡¯ instructions. She took a deep breath and pushed down.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Monica could not help but scream in pain.

    Finn held Monica¡¯s hand the entire time. Even though Monica could not stand the pain anymore, she refused to do a C-section and go under the knife. Hence, she gritted her teeth and continued to push.

    Seeing how brave and in pain Monica was, Finn ced his hand beside Monica¡¯s mouth. Monica, who was in so much pain that she had lost all rationality, bit the back of Finn¡¯s hand, and Finn did not even make a sound. After all, he could not feel any pain at all.

    Monica bit so hard that blood oozed out. However, she did not notice it as she was focused on pushing the baby out.

    ¡°Mrs. Jones, I can see the baby¡¯s head now. Push! The baby will be out soon,¡± the midwife said excitedly.

    Monica did not dare to rest. She was afraid that once she stopped, she would not be able to muster up the courage to push anymore. Hence, she pushed again, with every ounce of strength left in her, and grabbed Finn¡¯s arm tightly. It felt like she had used up her entire life¡¯s worth of energy.

    The midwife said excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s out! It¡¯s a boy!¡±

    In the next second, Monica heard a baby cry in the delivery room and finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    However, the midwife reminded her, ¡°Mrs. Jones, there¡¯s one more. Let¡¯s continue. ¡±

    At that moment, Monica really wanted to kill herself.

    She was on the verge of breaking down. ¡°Finn, you b*stard! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±

    Not only did he make her pregnant, but he even put two babies in her!

 Chapter 1727 - 1727: Twins

    Chapter 1727: Twins

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Monica screamed hysterically. She really wished she could kill Finn and then smash her head into Finn¡¯s embrace. She had finally given birth to one, but why was there another one in her belly?

    The people waiting outside were also extremely anxious.

    Ruby, for one, could not remain calm. She kept walking in the corridor and mumbling, ¡°Why isn¡¯t she out yet? Why is she screaming like that? Why isn¡¯t she¡­¡±

    Just then, the door to the delivery room suddenly opened.

    A nurse came out with a baby in her arms. ¡°Monica¡¯s family.¡±

    Everyone in the corridor rushed toward the nurse excitedly, and it shocked the nurse. It looked as if they were all here to snatch the child away from her.

    She said, ¡°It¡¯s a boy. Dr. Jones said to bring the first child out for you to take a look. As for the second child, the mother is still inbor.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Ruby quickly went forward to hold the child. ¡°At least one is out.¡±

    ¡°He is exactly five pounds.¡± The nurse said, ¡°The twins are rtively good-looking, and they don¡¯t need to be ced in the incubator for the time being. You guys can hold him. When the other baby is born, I¡¯ll take them to get their vinations.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Ruby said again.

    She was really excited.

    ¡°By the way, how is Monica?¡± Ruby quickly asked.

    Then, a loud voice came from the delivery room. ¡°Finn, you sc*mbag. I¡¯d like to see you try getting me pregnant next time. Ahhh..

    The atmosphere in the corridor turned awkward. Before the door opened, everyone could only vaguely hear Monica¡¯s shoutsing from inside. However, now that the door was opened, they could hear her clearly, and Ruby felt embarrassed for her daughter.

    The nurse smiled. ¡°The patient is in good spirits. Don¡¯t worry. Besides, Dr. Jones is apanying her in the delivery room, so she¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll head back in now.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, miss. Sorry to trouble you.¡±

    The nurse nodded slightly, turned around, and walked in.

    Knowing that Monica was in good spirits, everyone outside was less worried about her, and they all turned their attention to the newborn baby.

    At that moment, the baby was not crying or making a fuss. His eyes were open as he looked at the people who came to visit him. They were filled with curiosity about the world.

    ¡°He¡¯s so cute,¡± Jeanne could not help but say.

    ¡°How is he cute?¡± Nox looked at him in disdain. ¡°He¡¯s so wrinkled like an old man. Ow!¡±

    Nox covered his head, not knowing why Edward hit him.

    However, Ruby did not mind Nox¡¯sment. She said, ¡°All babies are like this.

    They¡¯re considered good-looking.¡±

    In any case, she found her grandson very good-looking.

    ¡°Come, let me hold him.¡± Gary was also beyond excited.

    ¡°That won¡¯t do. You¡¯re clumsy. What if you don¡¯t hold him properly?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the clumsy one. When you gave birth to Monica, wasn¡¯t I the one who held her and fed her? And you¡¯re saying I can¡¯t hold him properly?¡± Gary said angrily.

    Ruby blushed. ¡°Old man, what nonsense are you spouting?¡±

    ¡°Let me hold him. Let me hold my grandson.¡±

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Ruby refused to let go. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that Monica is still inbor? Can¡¯t you hold the younger one? Won¡¯t the baby feel ufortable if we pass him around?¡±

    In the end, Gary let Ruby have it her way. Hence, he could only look at his grandson with a doting expression. Jeanne, on the other hand, was watching them the entire time. Although they were bickering, it seemed nice to have parents.

    Then, someone suddenly hugged her from the back. Jeanne turned around to see that it was Edward, who seemed to know what she was thinking just by looking at her expression. After all, the two of them were now orphans.

    As Jeanne leaned into Edward¡¯s embrace, Edward¡¯s lips curled into a smile, and he whispered in her ear, ¡°You can call me Daddy too.¡±

    Jeanne red at him, speechless at how he was taking advantage of her, and Edward smiled brightly.

    When Nox saw the interaction between the two of them, he turned around in disgust and decided not to look as it was a sight for sore eyes.

    Just as he turned around, he saw Shelly sitting on a chair in the corridor with Be on herp. She was sitting with Sarah, and they were talking in low voices. However, Shelly had a bright smile on her face, one that waspletely different from when she was with him.

    He quickly looked away and thought might as well take a look at Finn¡¯s eldest son. Hence, he walked to Ruby and nced over at the baby from time to time..

 Chapter 1728 - 1728: Twins

    Chapter 1728: Twins

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    That was when he concluded he was right. Finn¡¯s eldest son was ugly!

    In the delivery room. Monica felt like she was going to die. She had no strength left to push and wanted to take a breather, but Finn and the midwife refused to let her rest.

    They said the baby mightck oxygen if it stayed inside for too long. However, she was exhausted. If she continued, she would die from exhaustion!

    ¡°Mrs. Jones, if you push as much as you just now, your second baby will be out soon.¡± the midwife said quickly.

    ¡°I¡¯m out of breath, and I don¡¯t have any strength left. I¡¯ve used up everything I have to give birth to the baby boy.¡± Monica panted heavily.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have any strength left, we¡¯ll have to use a vacuum to take the baby out,¡± the midwife said.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, if the baby is in there for too long, it might run out of oxygen.¡± ¡°Then, what will be of me?¡± Monica asked emotionally.

    Were they going to put a vacuum in her? Was giving birth to a baby so scary? Just thinking about it terrified her.

    ¡°A fertilend,¡± Finn added.

    As soon as he said that, the originally serious atmosphere in the delivery room lightened up when everyoneughed.

    Monica was about to die from anger. ¡°Finn, how are you still in the mood to joke around with me? I¡¯m about to die!¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t die.¡± Finn said seriously, ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to die.¡±

    But I really can¡¯t push anymore.

    ¡°You can.¡±

    ¡°I really¡­¡±

    ¡°Then, get a vacuum!¡±

    ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± Monica felt aggrieved.

    She could not understand why it was so difficult to give birth to a child!

    She shouted at Finn, ¡°Why can¡¯t a man give birth to a child? Why must a woman give birth to a child? Why can¡¯t you do it? If do it, I can make sarcastic remarks at the side too!¡±

    Finn caressed Monica¡¯s cheek. ¡°If it¡¯s possible, I would.¡±

    ¡°All you know how to do is coax me!¡± Although she did not believe Finn, she calmed down a lot after hearing Finn¡¯sforting words.

    ¡°Be good. If you push harder, we will be able to meet our second baby soon.¡±

    ¡°Why do I have to get pregnant with two at once? Boohoo¡­¡± Monica cried and pushed at the same time.

    She, too, knew that if she dyed it any longer, she would not be able to ept it if anything happened to the baby. Hence, she gritted her teeth and pushed harder, with the midwife and Finn helping her.

    Monica took a deep breath again and pushed. At that moment, she could not even make a sound because the moment she cried out, she would lose the rhythm of her breath, and it would be harder for her to push. Fortunately, after the first one was born, the second one was much smoother.

    About ten minutester, the midwife quickly said, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t push too much. Breathe slowly. I can see the baby.¡±

    Monica did as the midwife said. Finally, she felt like she had pooped out a thousand years¡¯ worth of shit, and she instantly felt rxed. It was as if a huge weight had been taken off her body.

    In the delivery room, another baby¡¯s cry sounded, and it was much louder than the previous baby¡¯s.

    Then, she heard the midwife doctor say, ¡°Girls are naturally more prone to crying than boys.¡±

    Monica was stunned when she heard it was a girl, and so was Finn. All his attention was originally on Monica as he was touched that she had given birth to two babies for him. However, when he heard the midwife¡¯s words, he was a little distracted.

    They had done so many prenatal checkups but had never been able to see the gender of the baby. Hence, Finn eventually stopped trying to figure it out and thought they might as well find out when the baby was born.

    It was what it was, and he had mentally prepared himself to have two sons. However, he did not expect the baby that he had never been allowed to see the gender of to be a shy girl.

    At that moment, the smile on his face changed, and he became gentler.

    ¡°Finn, you¡¯re smiling.¡± Monica looked at the change in Finn¡¯s expression and was unhappy about it.

    She Imew that Finn would not love her as much anymore after he had a

    daughter.

    ¡°You gave birth to two babies! Should I cry instead of smile?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t smile like this when I gave birth to a baby boy.¡±

    He was smiling as if he had won 50 thousand dors. In fact, Finn would not be happy if he won 50 thousand dors because he had no concept of money!

    ¡°You had another baby on the way just now! I was so worried about you that I

    couldn¡¯t be happy..¡±

 Chapter 1729 - 1729: Twins

    Chapter 1729: Twins

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°You must be lying to me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t lie, especially not to you.¡±

    ¡°Is that true?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±

    While the two of them were talking in low voices, the midwife asked, ¡°Dr. Jones, do you want to cut the umbilical cord for the baby yourself?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Finn rejected the offer without hesitation.

    ¡°If the brother didn¡¯t have it, the sister doesn¡¯t have to have it as well?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Finn smiled. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that thedy will be jealous.¡±

    Monica blushed. How could she be so petty? She just did not want to see Finn¡­ Fine, she was petty. When she heard Finn say that he would not cut it, she was in such a good mood that she did not want Finn to leave her side for even a second.

    Upon hearing Finn¡¯s words, the doctors and nurses in the delivery room lowered their heads and smiled at how much Dr. Jones doted on his wife.

    ¡°How are you? How do you feel now?¡± Finn shifted all his attention to Monica and asked her in a low voice.

    ¡°Never better. It feels as if I¡¯ve pooped out a thousand years worth of sh*t and my stomach has been emptied.¡± Monica described exactly how she felt.

    The doctors and nurses in the delivery room were all amused by Monica¡¯s joy. It was rare to see such a fun pregnant woman.

    ¡°Finn, quick! Help me take a look. Has my stomach gone down?¡± Monica asked excitedly.

    Finn could not help butugh out loud. He said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to look. It¡¯s still the same.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible? I¡¯ve pushed two babies out.¡±

    Finn was speechless. Did Monica think her children were really like sh*t?

    ¡°The uterus has a certain recovery period, and it won¡¯t contract so quickly. If it contracts too quickly, you won¡¯t be able to take it.¡±

    Monica was displeased because she thought she could regain her sexy figure after giving birth. She was sick and tired of the days of having a pregnant belly.

    ¡°Dr. Jones, do you want to hold your daughter?¡± The nurse carried the baby girl over. ¡°She¡¯s heavier than her brother.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Finn said, ¡°You can take her out for the people outside to hold her.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The nurse did not ask further.

    After all, in Dr. Jones¡¯s eyes, his wife was the most important. What were sons and daughters for anyway?

    When the nurse opened the delivery room door and carried the second baby out, everyone immediately surrounded her.

    ¡°Is it over?¡± Ruby asked excitedly.

    ¡°It¡¯s over. It¡¯s a girl.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Ruby could not contain her excitement. ¡°Is it really a girl?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a pair of fraternal twins!¡± the nurse quickly said.

    ¡°That¡¯s great. Finn kept saying that he couldn¡¯t tell the gender of the second baby, so we were all prepared for it to be a boy. However, this is a pleasant surprise. Come, let me hold you.¡± Ruby¡¯s face was full of smiles.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you carrying one in your arms? I¡¯ll carry this one,¡± Gary quickly said.

    ¡°This is for you.¡± Ruby happily handed the baby to Gary.

    Gary¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯m clumsy?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want you to hurt the sister. Girls should be handled gently.¡±

    Ruby said righteously.

    ¡°You¡¯re such a hypocrite!¡±

    ¡°Do you want him or not?¡± Ruby threatened.

    Gary had no choice but to hold the brother, whom they were fighting over just now. However, now that the sister was out, the brother was not as popr anymore, and it was really unfair.

    Ruby hugged the sister and simply could not bear to part with her. She said,

    ¡°Look, look, the sister is so pretty.¡±

    Nox loved to join in the fun. Hence, he quickly leaned over to take a look, only to curse to himself, ¡®F*ck!¡¯

    He thought she looked exactly like her brother! How was she pretty? She was wrinkled and red, like a little old man. However, Finn and Monica were not ugly either, so he could not understand why their children were so ugly.

    ¡°She¡¯s so cute.¡± Jeanne quickly chimed in and gently caressed the sister¡¯s face, which was smooth and tender.

    Nox looked at Jeanne and secretly called her a hypocrite.

    Jeanne, who noticed Nox looking at her with disdain, said bluntly, ¡°You¡¯ll know when you have children in the future.¡±

    ¡°My son will look handsome as a newborn.¡± After all, he was handsome and suave!

    Jeanne looked at him as if he was an idiot and could not be bothered to waste her breath on him. However, Nox was not hurt because of Jeanne¡¯s gaze..

 Chapter 1730 - 1730: Twins

    Chapter 1730: Twins

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    On the contrary, he was wondering when could he have a son!

    ¡°By the way, how is Monica?¡± Ruby suddenly thought of her daughter and quickly asked.

    ¡°She¡¯s fine. Dr. Jones has been apanying her inside, so she¡¯s in good condition. It¡¯s just that after giving birth to two babies, she might be a little exhausted, but she would be fine after a nap.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±

    ¡°As we should.¡± The nurse smiled and said, ¡°Now that the two babies are out, which family member of the patient would want toe with me to give the babies their inoctions?¡±

    ¡°Aunty and Uncle, you guys can go ahead. We¡¯ll wait here for Monica toe out,¡± Jeanne said.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll leave Monica to you and head over now.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jeanne nodded.

    Then, Gary and Ruby carried the two babies and left with the nurse.

    Not long after, Finn pushed Monica out in a wheelchair. She looked radiant and full of energy, and when she saw them waiting for her outside, she also looked pleased. Jeanne could tell from Monica¡¯s expression that the girl was showing off.

    ¡°Monica, how are you feeling?¡± Sarah asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never felt better in my life,¡± Monica said excitedly. ¡°Do you know what it feels like to poop after nine months of constipation?¡± The crowd was at a loss for words.

    ¡°The pleasure is indescribable,¡± Monica said with a smile.

    Finn could not bear to listen to her anymore, so he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the ward first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    With that, the group returned to the high-ss ward, where the nurse and nanny were all ready. Since they had twins, they naturally hired twice the amount of people.

    Finn carried Monica from the wheelchair and ced her on the bed. The biggest advantage of natural birth was that after giving birth, she was free, unlike a C-section, where the pain only began after the baby was born. That was why Monica was in a very good state of mind and was not feeling weak. ¡°Jeannie, did you see the twins just now? It¡¯s a boy and a girl!¡± Monica boasted.

    ¡°Yes, they both look like you.¡± Jeanne nodded.

    At that moment, Monica was allowed to show off. ¡°Is that so? I didn¡¯t even notice their looks.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Jeanne said with certainty.

    ¡°Then, they must be very handsome and beautiful.¡± Monica was overjoyed.

    ¡°No,¡± Nox suddenly interrupted. ¡°I was wondering why the babies looked so ugly, but it turns out they look like you.¡±

    ¡°Nox, you b*stard!¡± Monica cursed angrily.

    ¡°Keep your voice down,¡± Finn reminded her from the side. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be resting now. You can¡¯t be as carefree as usual.¡±

    ¡°Finn, Nox said our children are ugly,¡± Monica said like a spoiled child.

    Finn nced at Nox and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. He¡¯s just jealous. After all, he¡¯s the only one without a child.¡±

    Nox was furious. He finally understood why Monica called Finn a sc*mbag. It was because was really Finn asking for a beating.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have one either,¡± Sarah interrupted.

    She did not want Shelly to feel awkward. After all, now that Shelly was dating Nox, teasing Nox would be equivalent to teasing Shelly, was it not? Besides, Shelly was not familiar with those people and would be shy.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you dating Brandon? The sooner you get married, the sooner you¡¯ll have children,¡± Finn said bluntly.

    ¡°What?¡± Monica was so shocked that she almost jumped up from the bed.

    ¡°I told you to behave yourself. You need to rest.¡± Finn pushed Monica down, forcing her to lie down.

    ¡°Finn, how did you know?¡± Sarah blushed.

    She and Brandon had also happened by chance. The two of them¡­ slept together first before they started dating. However, none of them had made it public yet because they did not think their rtionship was stable, but they did expect Finn to expose them.

    ¡°I bumped into them by ident,¡± Finn said indifferently.

    He did not seem to be interested in their rtionship.

    On the contrary, Monica, who was lying on the bed, was very excited. ¡°When did you guys start dating? How did you guys start dating? Brandon, when did you hook up with my cousin? Didn¡¯t you say you liked me?¡±

    When Monica blurted out thest sentence, Finn¡¯s expression changed.

    Brandon had yet to answer when Monica asked Sarah again, ¡°Why are you always going after my men?¡±

    Sarah blushed..

 Chapter 1731 - 1731: Twins

    Chapter 1731: Twins

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Then, she thought about it carefully and realized that two men she seemed to like ¡ª one was Finn and the other was Brandon ¡ª were both rted to her cousin.

    Hence, she braced herself and said, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s your fault that you have good taste in men but not anything else.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Monica was about to get up from the bed.

    Frightened, Sarah wanted to hide behind Shelly. However, Brandon hugged Sarah in his arms, giving her a sense of security.

    Sarah was ttered. To be honest, she did not think Brandon liked her that much. She always felt that it was because he could not get her cousin, so he had to settle for the next best thing. Yet, at that moment, she found her boyfriend very attractive.

    Monica watched the interaction between the two of them and smiled faintly. In fact, she had always thought that she owed Brandon one. Although she did not show it, she was afraid that he would not be able to get over her for a long time. However, now that he was with Sarah, she felt relieved.

    When the two babies were brought back into the ward, everyone¡¯s attention instantly shifted to the babies. It made Monica feel that she had fallen out of favor, except for Finn, who was always by her side.

    He said, ¡°If you¡¯re tired, you can sleep for a while.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy.¡±

    ¡°Even if you¡¯re not sleepy, you should take a nap. Now that you¡¯re in the recovery phase, you have to recuperate.¡± Finn¡¯s voice was extremely gentle.

    Monica felt that Finn had changed a lot since he became a father.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to sleep. I feel so excited now that I can go out and run a marathon.¡±

    Finn was helpless against her, so he decided not to force her anymore.

    ¡°By the way, Finn, do you think it¡¯s magical?¡± Monica asked as she looked at the two babies who were surrounded.

    ¡°What is?¡± Finn asked in a low voice.

    ¡°That I¡¯ve given birth to two babies ¡ª two real babies,¡± Monica said seriously.

    ¡°Are we going to be parents?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Finn nodded. ¡°And you¡¯ll be great.¡±

    Monica smiled proudly and said, ¡°Finn, I still feel like a child. How can I be a

    mother? I¡¯m finding it hard to ept my new identity.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to ept it.¡± Finn smiled and nted a kiss on Monica¡¯s forehead. ¡°In my heart, you¡¯ll always be a child. You always have been.¡±

    Monica looked at him with her eyes red. Sometimes, Finn¡¯s sweet nothings would make her nose sting. The two of them had been on and off for so many years, and just when she thought they would never be together again, they got back together. They even had two babies together.

    ¡°Finn, I love you,¡± Monica said affectionately.

    She had never been more sure of her love for him. She loved him.

    ¡°Me, too.¡± Finn caressed Monica¡¯s cheek.

    He, too, loved her very much.

    The ward was filled with happiness, and only when it waste at night did everyone start leaving. At that time, Monica had fallen asleep.

    After Finn sent everyone off, he said to Gary and Ruby, ¡°Dad, Mom, you should go back and get some rest. I¡¯ll stay here with Monica.¡±

    ¡°Can you do it alone?¡±

    ¡°The nurse and the nanny are here, so it¡¯s okay.¡± Finn said, ¡°Come back tomorrow. Dad shouldn¡¯t stay upte.¡±

    Ruby nced at Gary. Even though the two of them bickered asionally, it was obvious that they still cared for each other deeply.

    She said, ¡°If anythinges up, call me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Ruby nodded. ¡°By the way, are we going back to your ce in three days?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the n for now.¡±

    ¡°Are there enough rooms for us?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Finn quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ve made sure to prepare a room for you both.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Ruby said. ¡°Thank you for taking care of Monica.¡± ¡°As I should.¡± Finn smiled.

    Ruby gave a few more reminders before leaving reluctantly with Gary.

    After sending them away, Finn returned to the ward. Seeing that Monica was asleep, he turned his head and finally looked at his two babies.

    They had been born for so long, and everyone had looked at them and held them, but he only had the time to see his two children now. As he looked at the two cute little fellows, his heart melted..

 Chapter 1732 - 1732: The Twinsâ€™ Names

    Chapter 1732: The Twins¡¯ Names

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Finn walked towards the two babies, who were sleeping soundly. As Nox said, they were not good-looking, but it warmed his heart.

    He had been looking forward to the day when he would be a father. However, now that he had truly be a father, the feeling waspletely different from what he had imagined. The joy was indescribable, and he wanted the world to be peaceful for his kids.

    ¡°Sir.¡± The nanny saw the look in Finn¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Sir, do you want to hold them?¡±

    She had probably noticed that from the moment the babies were born, he had been by the mother¡¯s side and had no time to see his children. On top of that, she could feel his love for the children from the look in his eyes.

    Finn turned around and nced at Monica. Seeing that she was still sleeping soundly, he nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll hold the sister first.¡±

    It was not that he was biased. It was just that girls were naturally more favored.

    The nanny hurriedly took the sister out of the crib and brought her to Finn. Even though she was moved around so much, she was sound asleep and showed no signs of waking up.

    When Finn took the baby in his arms, she was soft and warm, even though she was so small. The feeling was magical. It was magical in the miracles that life could bring to a person ¡ª to soothe all the pain and make one so happy.

    Finn had never been a sentimental person, but when he hugged his daughter, he felt a mix of emotions. He kept sizing up his daughter. Although she looked really ugly now, he just could not put her down. It felt as if he had the whole world in his arms.

    Monica was initially sleeping soundly, but for some reason, she suddenly woke up. When she opened her eyes in a daze, she saw Finn carrying the child a few steps away from her.

    She looked at the smile on his face and his gentle expression. She had thought that she would be jealous, but on the contrary, seeing the baby in Finn¡¯s arms warmed her heart.

    At the thought that Finn was an orphan and had never had any rtives¡­ Now, she had finally given him a family with two kids, and she felt satisfied. She was happy to be able to do something for the person she loved the most.

    Instead of disturbing Finn, Monica closed her eyes and continued to sleep. She was so exhausted that she just wanted to sleep.

    Finn also did not notice that Monica had woken up. He had to admit that the baby in front of him had all his attention. He wanted to look at her forever. He said in a low and gentle voice, ¡°Baby, I¡¯m your dad.¡±

    Monica, who was asleep, heard it, and the corners of her mouth curled into a slight smile as she fell asleep. In her sleep, she felt a pair of warm hands holding her. asionally, she could also hear the babies¡¯ cries, but they quickly disappeared.

    When Monica woke up from the mostfortable sleep she had ever had, she felt as if all her cells had been reborn.

    ¡°I¡¯m so hungry,¡± Monica called out.

    She had rested enough, but she was starving. She felt that she could eat a

    whole cow at that moment.

    ¡°Are you awake?¡± Finn was sleeping beside her.

    The bed was small, so Finn had to sleep very closely next to her. Logically speaking, with Finn¡¯s sensitivity, he would notice her every movement. Yet, he only woke up today after she spoke, showing how tired he was.

    Even in her sleep, she could feel that Finn had been taking care of the children besides apanying her. Whenever the children cried, he would go over to take a look at them. Then, he would help the nanny with the feeding and changing of the diapers. In any case, he would try his best to do things he could personally do.

    Upon knowing that, Monica¡¯s heart warmed up again. Finn was an aloof person, but she was touched beyond words.

    Finn, who had already gotten up from the bed, said to the nurse, ¡°Monica is hungry. Can you request the hospital to send the meal over quickly?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the nurse said respectfully.

    Finn then went to the bathroom to wash up. After a while, he came out with a cup of water, a toothbrush with toothpaste, and a small basin.

    He said to Monica, ¡°Brush your teeth first.¡±

 Chapter 1733 - 1733: The Twinsâ€™ Names

    Chapter 1733: The Twins¡¯ Names

    ¡°You¡¯re in the recovery phase now, so you shouldn¡¯t tire yourself out.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just getting out of bed. How am I tiring myself out?¡± Monica asked.

    ¡°You¡¯ve tired yourself out giving birth to two fat children.¡±

    Monica was speechless.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I brush your teeth for you?¡± Finn suddenly suggested.

    In the end, Monica took the toothbrush from Finn. She did not think Finn was joking when he said he would brush her teeth for her. After rinsing her mouth, Finn wrung a hot towel for her to wipe her face and hands.

    Once everything was done, the hospital delivered the meal and ced it on the simple dining table on the hospital bed.

    The moment Monica picked up her utensils and was about to eat, Finn said, ¡°I¡¯ll feed you.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    ¡°Your mom said that the more rest a woman has during the recovery period, the better health they will be in in the future,¡± Finn exined.

    ¡°But I will still be able to take care of myself,¡± Monica said bluntly.

    Finn smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Even if you can¡¯t take care of yourself, I¡¯ll take care of you.¡±

    It seemed like there was no way she could get through to Finn now. Therefore, she eventually gave in, and Finn fed her until she finished her meal. Feeling happy and satisfied, Monicay motionless on the bed. At that moment, she felt that everything in the world was perfect.

    While shey there, she saw that the two babies in front of her had woken up. As if they were telepathic, one baby woke up and cried, and the other one followed, filling the room with the sound of babies crying. Fortunately, the experienced nanny quickly changed the babies¡¯ diapers and fed them milk.

    Monica, on the other hand, just stared at the two babies. She still found it unbelievable that she had given birth to two children and that she was going to be a mother.

    As she was staring at them in a daze, the curtains in the room were suddenly pulled around her bed, separating her bed from the outside.

    Monica looked at Finn in front of her and was a little frightened as she said, ¡°Finn, the doctor said you can¡¯t¡­¡¯

    ¡°Can¡¯t what?¡± Finn asked.

    ¡°You can¡¯t have s*x.¡± Monicained, ¡°I just gave birth!¡±

    Finn could not help butugh. ¡°Monica, how desperate do you think I am?¡± Was he implying that she was cheap?

    ¡°The nanny said you should keep your body clean, but it¡¯s best not to take a shower on the first day. So, I thought I¡¯d give your body a wipe for you,¡± Finn exined.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Monica replied.

    As expected, Finn was not someone who could not control himself.

    She watched as Finn carried a basin of hot water over and began to undress her. Although they had been together for many years and had seen each other¡¯s bodies, it would be awkward if only one of them took off their clothes.

    ¡°If you¡¯re embarrassed, close your eyes.¡± Finn seemed to have seen through Monica¡¯s thoughts.

    Monica quickly closed her eyes but felt that something was amiss immediately after. Hence, she suddenly opened her eyes and looked at Finn.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you close your eyes?¡±

    ¡°How can I clean you up if I close my eyes?¡±

    ¡°Then, what the hell is the use of me closing my eyes?¡±

    ¡°So that you can fool yourself.¡±

    ¡®F*ck!¡¯ Monica cursed to herself.

    However, Finn did not stop what he was doing just because Monica¡¯s face was as red as a tomato. He was very skilled and very careful as he cleaned her up, not missing any part of her body. After wiping her clean, he helped her change into a new set of hospital gown.

    Monica did not know if it was her imagination, but she thought she heard Finn take a deep breath when he turned around, reacting weirdly.

    When the curtain was pulled open again, the nanny asked Monica, ¡°Madam, do you think you¡¯rectating?¡±

    ¡°Lactating?¡± Monica was dumbfounded.

    Did she need to be producing milk as well? Would that not make her a cow? Being a woman was not easy at all! Her entire body structure had changed after she got pregnant.

    ¡°Yes, some pregnant womenctate quickly.¡± The nanny said, ¡°I can check it for you.¡±

    Just as she was about to walk toward Monica, Finn came out of the bathroom.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I just checked. There¡¯s nothing for the time being.¡± When Monica heard Finn¡¯s words, her entire face turned red again..

 Chapter 1734 - 1734: The Twinsâ€™ Names

    Chapter 1734: The Twins¡¯ Names

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    She was just wondering why Finn was so careful with her, but it turned out that he was¡­ No matter what, she found it erotic.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to go to the toilet,¡± Monica suddenly said.

    She felt like she had to divert her attention elsewhere to distract herself.

    ¡°I¡¯ll carry you there.¡±

    ¡°I can get down on my own.¡±

    ¡°The doctor said that you might faint easily if you¡¯ve been in bed for too long.

    It¡¯s safer for me to carry you.¡±

    She was going to pee, for crying out loud, not a hike!

    Finn bent over and picked Monica up. The moment he picked her up, he let out a huge breath.

    ¡°Am I very heavy?¡± Monica asked as she hugged Finn¡¯s neck.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re too light.¡±

    Monica was speechless. ¡°The fatter, the better.¡± ¡°In what way?

    ¡°You¡¯ll be softer to hug.¡±

    ¡®Get lost!¡¯ Monica was fuming.

    After Finn ced Monica on the toilet bowl, Monica asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going out?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you.¡±

    ¡°I need to pee.¡±

    ¡°No duh?¡± Finn asked.

    It made Monica question whether she had lost her privacy after giving birth to the children. However, she could not hold her pee in anymore in the end, and the moment she peed, she cried out.

    ¡°w nat¡¯s wrong¡± Finn asKec1 worriedly.

    She felt a burning pain down there. Did they not say that she could run the next day after a natural birth?

    ¡°Can you hold on? Or do you want me to check it for you?¡± Finn blurted out.

    Monica red at Finn and ignored him as she continued peeing. In fact, the pain was tolerable, but she cried out because she was not mentally prepared for it.

    After using the toilet, Monica stood up. However, before she could put on her pants, Finn came over and put it on for her. Then, he picked her up horizontally and ced her on the bed.

    Monica¡¯s parents happened to arrive at the same time too. Seeing that she was awake and in good spirits, they went straight to the babies without even asking how she was.

    Monica felt hurt. Before those two little fellows came along, she was her parents¡¯ precious baby, but now, she had obviously fallen out of favor. When she saw the two old people holding her children excitedly, she got jealous.

    ¡°By the way, Finn, I made some chicken soup for Monica. You can take it out for Monica to have it.¡± Ruby was holding the baby sister in her arms and could not even take her eyes off the baby when she spoke to Finn.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Finn opened the thermos beside him and poured out a bowl of chicken soup.

    Then, he sat in front of Monica and fed her with a spoon. As it was a little hot, he would blow on it gently every time he fed her, and his gestures warmed Monica¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Finn, why are you so good to me?¡± Monica could not help but ask him.

    Finn smiled. ¡°I thought you knew.¡± ¡°Do you love me?¡± Monica confirmed.

    ¡°Do you want me to say it a hundred times?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll get tired of it even if you say it hundreds of times,¡± Monica muttered.

    ¡°I love you,¡± Finn suddenly said.

    She used to think that getting Finn to say those three words were impossible, but after the babies were born, Finn seemed to have said it many times. It was as if something in him had opened up, and his entire personality had changed.

    ¡°Be good and drink the soup.¡± Finn coaxed softly, ¡°You¡¯ll hear it often in the future.¡±

    Monica did not know at that time that Finn was referring to his daughter, not her. Who would have thought that Finn, who was not good with words, could say that he loved his daughter a hundred times a day?

    After Monica finished her soup, shey back down on the hospital bed again.

    Suddenly, she realized that she had never held the baby before. ¡°Mom, let me hold the baby.¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t carry a baby when you¡¯re recovering.¡± Ruby rejected her directly.

    ¡°She¡¯s my child. Why can¡¯t I hold her?¡± Monica was angry. ¡°You can¡¯t carry heavy things during the recovery phase.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense. It¡¯s just an old wives tale.¡±

    ¡°An old wives tale can be true too, so please get some rest.¡± ¡°You just don¡¯t want me to carry the baby. ¡± Monica pouted.

    ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered with you.¡± Ruby did not even look at Monica.

    Monica was speechless. She had indeed fallen out of favor.

    In the ward, Ruby and Gary yed with the children. After a while, the door was pushed open again.

    When Monica saw Jeanne walk in, she became excited. ¡°Jeannie, you¡¯re here..¡±

 Chapter 1735 - 1735: The Twinsâ€™ Names

    Chapter 1735: The Twins¡¯ Names

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°You seem to be recovering well.¡± Jeanne came alone.

    It was obvious that Fourth Master Swan did not have much free time that day.

    ¡°Of course. I feel like I¡¯m as strong as a cow now.¡± ¡°Be careful. A woman needs to recover after a pregnancy.¡±

    ¡°Did you recover fully back then?¡± Monica asked curiously.

    ¡°Are you talking about after I had George or Paige?¡± Jeanne asked. ¡°Paige,¡± Monica thought about it and asked about Jeanne¡¯s youngest child.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Dr. Jones?¡± Jeanne said bluntly.

    Monica was stunned. What did that mean?

    She turned to look at Finn. ¡°You were with Jeannie during her recovery period?¡± ¡°Uh, yes.¡± Finn nodded.

    During that time, after Jeanne was secretly taken away from Bamboo Garden, he had been by Jeanne¡¯s side, apanying her and guiding her. Fourth Master Swan was never there because, at that time, there were too many spies around him.

    ¡°Was it during that time when you were often away?¡± Monica recalled. ¡°Yes.¡± Finn nodded.

    ¡°I thought you some woman had seduced you, but it turns out you were with Jeannie. Finn, you should¡¯ve told me about it at that time. Then, there wouldn¡¯t have been such a huge conflict between us, so it was all your fault,¡± Monicained.

    ¡°Yes, yes, it was all my fault.¡± Finn did not want to argue with Monica.

    ¡°By the way, when Jeannie was recovering, was she like me? Was she only allowed to be in bed and was not allowed to move?¡± Monica was stillining.

    Finn said bluntly, ¡°Not really.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re harsher on me¡­¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Finn directly denied Monica¡¯s im. ¡°Jeannie isn¡¯t as dishonest as you.¡±

    Monica was certain that Finn wanted to anger a pregnant woman who had just given birth on purpose!

    Her reaction made Finn chuckle, and he was clearly in a good mood. Jeanne alsoughed. She did not know why, but for some reason, it was funny to see Monica angry. She could not even hold it. Then, she sat beside Monica and asked, ¡°How are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°I feel fine, but I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll die of anger.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be angry about?¡± Jeanne consoled her, ¡°When I was recovering Edward was never by my side. But look at you, Finn hasn¡¯t left your side since you gave birth. So, tell me, who¡¯s more blessed?¡±

    When Monica heard that, tears welled up in her eyes. At the thought of how Fourth Master Swan was not around during Jeannie¡¯s two childbirth, her heart ached for Jeanne.

    She did not know it before she had children, but now that she had, she knew how weak a woman was afterbor. She wanted someone to be by her side and for the person she loved the most to care about her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± Jeanne consoled her, ¡°I¡¯m not as miserable as you think. I understand Edward very well, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal. Besides, he makes me happy, and I¡¯m d to have met him in this life.¡±

    ¡°Are you showing off your rtionship with Fourth Master Swan?¡± Monica blew her nose.

    She felt a little better after hearing what Jeanne said.

    ¡°How can Ipare to you guys when ites to that? Don¡¯t you know? From the start to the end of yourbor, Finn had never left your side. He looked at you with such tender eyes that even I found it corny.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Monica could not hide her joy.

    In fact, she knew full well how Finn treated her. However, when it came from someone else, she felt even happier!

    Jeanne could not be bothered with Monica anymore, so she turned to Finn and asked, ¡°Have the babies¡¯ names been decided?¡±

    ¡°Not yet,¡± Finn replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We haven¡¯t named the babies yet.¡± Monica also seemed to have just recalled the fact that they had not named the babies yet.

    She hadpletely forgotten about that matter. Now, they were all calling them baby, brother, or sister.

    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Take your time to think about it,¡± Jeanne said.

    ¡°Do you want me toe up with them for you?¡± Ruby heard their conversation and came over to interrupt with the baby in her arms.

    ¡°No!¡± Monica refused immediately. ¡°You guys were the ones who came up with my name back then. Tell me, which parent would be so unconcerned to name their daughter Monica? When I was young, I was always called bossy because of Monica from the si, Friends! Someone even mocked me.¡¯

    Naturally, she was referring to Finn.

    Ruby¡¯s expression was grim. ¡°You looked like a Monica back then. Your father and I spent half a year toe up with it.¡±

    ¡°In any case, you¡¯re not allowed toe up with the names. I don¡¯t like it..¡±

 Chapter 1736 - 1736: The Twinsâ€™ Names

    Chapter 1736: The Twins¡¯ Names

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°If you weren¡¯t named Monica, you might not have met Finn and given birth to twins. ¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Monica was very determined for Ruby not to name her children. Ruby wanted to say something else, but Finn said, ¡°Mom, just let Monica be.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Aunty. My two children were randomly named as well.¡± This time, Jeanne also took Monica¡¯s side.

    At the end of the day, she believed that the parents should be the ones to name their children. After all, it was a product of their love.

    ¡°Alright, alright. Whatever you young people say goes. Just don¡¯t make them weird.¡± Ruby gave in.

    Monica pouted angrily. She could not believe her mother had the cheek toin about the name others suggested when she was not great aing up with names herself.

    ¡°But what should I name them?¡± Monica muttered, seemingly finding it difficult toe up with names. The next second, she said excitedly, ¡°Let me look through the inte.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t look at your phone,¡± Finn said. ¡°It¡¯ll tire your eyes.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so superstitious!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather believe it than not,¡± Finn said with a serious expression. ¡°We can¡¯t take risks when ites to your health!¡±

    Even though he seemed domineering, she felt that she was doted on very much. Hence, shepromised.

    ¡°Let¡¯s think of a nickname first.¡± Jeanne suggested, ¡°Coming up with a nickname is a little easier. Then, after that, we can figure out a name. There¡¯s no rush anyway.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Monica nodded. ¡°What can their nicknames be? Hansel? Gretal?

    ¡°What do you think they are? Storybook characters?¡± Ruby could not help but mock.

    ¡°I¡¯m just throwing out ideas. Mom, haven¡¯t you realized that you¡¯ve stopped loving me ever since we had two babies?¡± Monica said angrily.

    Ruby bit her lips and said, ¡°That seems to be the case.¡±

    Monica almost choked on her own saliva. She thought that her mother was silent for two seconds because she was reflecting on her guilt. Unexpectedly, she was only verifying whether what she said was true.

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought of two,¡± Finn said.

    ¡°What are they?¡± Monica asked.

    She was surprised that Finn was prepared. If she had known earlier, she would have thought about it earlier to avoid being looked down upon.

    ¡°The brother can be named Felix and the sister, Maya,¡± Finn said. ¡°Isn¡¯t that simr to our names?¡± Monica took half a second to react.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Finn nodded. ¡°F for boys, and M for girls.¡±

    ¡°I think that works.¡± Ruby echoed, ¡°The older brother will be called Felix, and the younger sister will be called Maya. How nice.¡± Monica thought so too.

    ¡°Jeannie, what do you think?¡± Monica asked Jeanne.

    ¡°It sounds good..¡± Jeanne agreed.

    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s call them Felix and Maya.¡± Monica was certain. Then, she added, ¡°Felix and Maya Jones sound perfect.¡±

    She seemed to like those two names very much. It was very simple but thoughtful.

    ¡°It¡¯s Maya Cardellini,¡± Finn corrected her.

    ¡°What?¡± Monica did not understand.

    ¡°I said, the sister¡¯s name will be Maya Cardellini,¡± Finn said bluntly.

    Monica blinked. She was the only one not smart enough to realize what Finn was trying to say.

    Gary got a little excited. ¡°Finn, are you saying the sister can take ourst name?¡±

    ¡°Yes. If you think it¡¯s necessary, I can take your surname too. I¡¯m an orphan, so I don¡¯t care about this.¡±

    However, it was obvious that the elderly valued it more because they were always talking about carrying on the family line.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Only the sister taking ourst name is fine.¡± Gary quickly said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled. The older brother will be named Felix Jones, and the younger sister will be named Maya Cardellini! Honey, let¡¯s go and register the two babies¡¯ names as soon as possible.¡±

    He was afraid that Finn would suddenly go back on his word. Ruby, on the other hand, nced at Gary as if telling him to contain his excitement.

    Only then did Monica seem toe to her senses, and at that moment, Finn¡¯s gesture moved her again. Although she did not think he needed to do that, she realized Finn was always there for her and was always thinking of her..

 Chapter 1737 - 1737: Noxâ€™s Love For Babies

    Chapter 1737: Nox¡¯s Love For Babies

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    That was how the twins got their names, and Monica really liked them. As soon as she called out the names of the two babies, others would know that they were her and Finn¡¯s children, and it was a wonderful feeling!

    Her eyes were a little red as she was touched by how well Finn treated her. She wondered why she thought Finn did not love her anymore or why she wanted to break up with him at one point. If they did break up, she would regret it now, and just thinking about it scared her a little.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± Finn looked into Monica¡¯s eyes and said gently.

    Monica felt a lump in her throat. She was not a sentimental person, but Finn made her want to cry not because he made her sad. Rather, it was because she was d she was favored by God. She thought that God had given her everything but not a beautiful love life, but little did she know that God had arranged the best marriage for her.

    She stretched out her hand at Finn, obviously asking for a hug. Finn, however, had always been shy and would only say all those corny things to Monica when they were alone. Although the sweet nothings he said earlier were in front of many people, he only whispered in her ear.

    Now, Monica¡¯s proactiveness made Finn a little embarrassed. Nevertheless, he still leaned over and hugged Monica tightly in his arms. When one truly loved a person, one would throw away many of their principles.

    Jeanne looked at them, and the corners of her mouth curled into a faint smile.

    There was a time when she thought Finn was not suitable for Monica because Finn¡¯s reserved personality did not match Monica¡¯s lively personality. Only now did she realize that love could break many barriers, just like her and Edward.

    When she first got close to Edward, she had never thought they would end up together. They had different standpoints, and their rtionship was destined to end in tragedy. However, after experiencing so much and using all kinds of methods, they eventually got back together.

    Jeanne did not know why she felt a little sentimental and whether it was because she was happy that Monica was finally in a good rtionship. After all, thest few years had not been easy for Monica and Finn.

    Monicay in Finn¡¯s arms for a long time. After the two little babies woke up and mored for milk, Monica reluctantly left Finn¡¯s embrace.

    Before she left, she did not forget to confess her love to him. ¡°Finn, I will never let go of your hand again. Even if you don¡¯t love me anymore, you can never leave me.¡±

    ¡°Silly girl.¡± Finn patted Monica¡¯s head. ¡°There won¡¯t be a day when I don¡¯t love you.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Monica looked at Finn and felt touched again.

    How could there be such a good man in this world? How did she meet him? Even now, she found it unbelievable.

    Finn smiled gently at Monica before turning around and walking toward the two crying babies. At that moment, Ruby and Gary, who were carrying the two babies, were flustered when they saw the babies cry.

    ¡°They must¡¯ve pooped,¡± Finn exined.

    Gary and Ruby quickly ced the baby on the changing table. As expected, when they opened the diapers, they saw that the babies had pooped.

    Finn assisted the nanny with cleaning the babies¡¯ butts, changing the diapers, and feeding the babies milk powder. He was so skilled that he did not look like a newbie father at all. Monica just kept staring at Finn in admiration. ¡°Jeannie,¡± Monica called out to Jeanne, who was apanying her.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Jeanne responded.

    At that moment, she was looking at her phone. Edward was texting her, asking her about the two babies.

    ¡°Tell me, how can Finn be so amazing? He seems to know how to do everything. I think I¡¯ve picked up a treasure.¡± Monica could not help but sigh.

    Jeanneughed lightly. ¡°So, don¡¯t you think you were stupid back then for not wanting to get back together with Finn even though you were pregnant?¡±

    Monica was speechless. Jeanne had really touched a sore spot. All she wanted to do was show off her man.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Monica looked at Jeanne¡¯s gaze and frowned.

    She could not believe that Jeanne was on her phone instead of spending time with her!

    ¡°Edward is asking about the two babies.¡±

    ¡°Is he really just asking about the two babies?¡± Monica did not believe her.

    Jeanne¡¯s face was slightly red as she said, ¡°I can¡¯t just allow you and Finn to be lovey-dovey with each other, right?¡±

 Chapter 1738 - 1738: Noxâ€™s Love For Babies

    Chapter 1738: Nox¡¯s Love For Babies

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Monica smiled sinisterly. ¡°Do you also think that Finn and I are very lovey-dovey? How can we be so lovey-dovey?¡±

    Jeanne rolled her eyes at Monica, who believed Jeanne was jealous of her. Although Jeanne and Fourth Master Swan were very much in love, Fourth

    Master Swan was always busy and did not have much time to apany Jeanne. However, Finn was different. Finn was willing to give up his job for her.

    ¡®Oh, how am I so lucky?¡¯ she thought.

    Jeanne could tell what Monica was thinking just by looking at her. As always, that woman¡¯s emotions were disyed on her face, and only those who were doted on could act so unrestrictedly.

    In the end, Jeanne stayed with Monica for the entire day because Monica refused to let her go. She said she was bored and insisted that Jeanne stayed with her. No matter how good Finn was to her, no one could rece Jeanne¡¯s position in her heart.

    In the afternoon, Nox came over.

    Monica was a little surprised when she saw Nox. ¡°Why are you here again?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t wee me, do you? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll leave immediately,¡± Nox threatened.

    ¡°When did you be so petty?¡± Monica called out to him. ¡°I¡¯m just saying you don¡¯t seem like someone who likes toe to the hospital. Why? Did you quarrel with Shelly?¡±

    ¡°Quarrel? What can we quarrel about?¡± Nox looked unconcerned.

    In fact, they did not quarrel; they got along very peacefully.

    Last night, when Nox drove home and Shelly and Be were sitting at the back, he talked a lot about the babies. However, Shelly did not interrupt. Since he did have the slightest intention of having a baby, he felt a little awkward toward the end and stopped talking altogether.

    He figured that he and Shelly would spend theirst year together peacefully. Then, a yearter, they would no longer be each other¡¯s.

    ¡°It sounds like your rtionship with Shelly isn¡¯t going well.¡± Monica frowned and asked.

    ¡°Nothing can be forced.¡± Nox said bluntly, ¡°I was too naive in the past and thought of everything too simply.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not toote to understand that now.¡± Monica did not give Nox any way out.

    She was trying to persuade him to stop making things difficult for Shelly, but Nox did not answer. He had decided to keep his thoughts to decisions to himself. One day, when he had had enough of it, he would naturally get over it.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a look at your two ugly babies.¡± Nox changed the topic and smiled brightly.

    ¡°Who are you calling ugly? You¡¯re the ugly one. Your entire family is ugly!¡± Monica was angry.

    Even though she did not think they looked good either, her mother said they were very good-looking newborn babies, and she believed it. After all, even if they were ugly, she had to tell herself that they were beautiful.

    Nox walked over to Finn, who was holding a baby in his arms. The baby was not vet asleep and was staring at Finn with wide eves. looking at him curiously without crying or making a fuss. She even looked a little cute but ugly.

    ¡°This must be the younger sister.¡± Nox was certain.

    ¡°How did you Imow?¡± Finn asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s obvious from the look in your eyes that she¡¯s your little lover.¡± Nox was certain.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± The smile on Finn¡¯s face was wide.

    ¡°Can I hold your little lover?¡± Nox asked.

    Upon hearing that, Finn hesitated a little, and it made Nox wonder whether they were still best friends. Fortunately, Finn hesitated for a few seconds before handing the baby to Nox, who was not experienced at holding a baby. The baby was just too soft and cute that he was at a loss as to what to do.

    ¡°One hand on her head, and the other holding her little butt.¡± Finn taught Nox.

    Nox was sweating profusely. He thought that carrying a baby would be an easy task, so he did not expect it to be so difficult. The baby¡¯s body was soft, and he was afraid he would identally drop it. Even after a while, he felt awkward holding her.

    Nox¡¯s appearance amused Monica and Jeanne.

    ¡°You guys are not allowed tough,¡± Nox shouted at them, but he did not dare to raise his voice.

    He was afraid he would scare the baby, who was looking at him curiously, in his arms. As she stared at him, she suddenly smiled..

 Chapter 1739 - 1739: Noxâ€™s Love For Babies

    Chapter 1739: Nox¡¯s Love For Babies

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Nox was shocked.

    ¡°S-S-She smiled at me,¡± Nox said excitedly.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Monica did not believe him.

    ¡°Finn, did you see that? Your daughter smiled at me. Does she like me?¡± Nox asked excitedly.

    Finn pursed his lips. He was clearly unhappy. His daughter had never smiled at him before, yet she smiled at Nox.

    ¡°I told you I was charming, right? I can charm an 80-year-old granny to a newborn baby,¡± Nox said smugly.

    The others were speechless at Nox. However, they had to admit that there would be joy wherever Nox was.

    Nox held the baby in his arms. Although the way he held her was still a little off, he could not bear to part with her. Finn wanted to hold her several times, but Nox rejected him every time. As Finn had never liked to argue with Nox since he was young, he had to silently endure it.

    From time to time, cheerful chatter sounded in the room, and they truly experienced the great joy that the birth of a child could bring!

    Suddenly, the door of the ward was pushed open again. It was Sarah, and behind her was Shelly, who felt a little awkward when she saw Nox in the ward.

    In the morning, Nox had asked her if she wanted to go and see Monica¡¯s baby, but she refused. She said that she was not feeling well and wanted to rest. She thought that Nox woulde in the morning, so she did not expect him to be here in the afternoon.

    In the afternoon, it was Sarah who called her and asked her to apany her to see her cousin¡¯s baby. She figured that Be would be backter after school today, so she agreed under Sarah¡¯s pestering. However, now that she had bumped into Nox, she felt a little¡­ bad.

    When Nox saw Shelly, he was very calm. It was as if nothing had happened that morning, and he held the baby without any other expression on his face.

    Shelly also tried her best to pretend that nothing was wrong.

    ¡°Cousin, are you feeling better?¡± Sarah asked.

    ¡°Pretty good.¡± Monica responded, ¡°Why are you alone? Where¡¯s Brandon?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he at work?¡± Sarahined, ¡°I asked if he wanted toe, but he was afraid that you¡¯d deduct his sry.¡±

    Monica was somewhat speechless. However, Brandon was truly at a disadvantage. During this period of time when she was not in thepany, he was basically the one who took care of everything for her.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to see the baby.¡± Sarah went over excitedly to see the two babies.

    One was in Nox¡¯s arms, and the other was in Gary¡¯s arms.

    She looked at the brother first before looking at her sister in Nox¡¯s arms. ¡°Let me hold her.¡±

    Nox looked reluctant to let go. ¡°I just got her. Go and hold the baby brother.¡±

    ¡°No, I want to hold the sister,¡± Sarah said determinedly.

    However, Nox refused topromise.

    ¡°The child is not yours.¡± Sarah was displeased.

    She found the guy so annoying. It was no wonder Shelly did not like him.

    ¡°She¡¯s not yours either.¡± ¡°I¡¯m her aunt.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m her godfather,¡± Nox blurted out.

    After saying that, he quickly turned to Finn. ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡±

    Finn did not care, so he nced at Monica. When Monica nodded, Finn nodded.

    ¡°So who do you think gets the say? Godfather or aunt?¡±

    ¡°Nox, you¡¯re horrible!¡± Sarah was angry.

    In the end, she could only settle for the next best thing and hold the brother.

    Feeling smug, Nox could not help but nce at the baby in his arms. She was clearly very ugly, but he did not know why he could not bear to part with it. He finally understood how Finn felt when he became a father.

    After he held her for a while, Shelly suddenly walked up to him. Actually, when she saw Nox in the ward today, she was not only surprised that he was there, but she was also surprised that he was holding the child.

    She had always thought that Nox would dislike babies because she felt that with Nox¡¯s personality, he would not be patient and have much affection for children. However, she did not expect to see Nox holding the baby gently. They looked happy.

    ¡°Do you want to hold her?¡± Nox asked Shelly when he saw her walking over.

    Shelly was stunned. He was just fighting over the child with Sarah just now, and now he was offering for her to hold the child?

    She looked at the baby in Nox¡¯s arms. Seeing how cute she looked, she could not help but nod..

 Chapter 1740 - 1740: Noxâ€™s Love For Babies

    Chapter 1740: Nox¡¯s Love For Babies

    Nox carefully passed the baby to Shelly, who was more skilled than Nox in carrying the child. She held the baby in her arms and could not help but smile. It was obvious that she liked the baby very much.

    Nox looked at Shelly and the warm smile on her lips. It seemed Shelly could smile so naturally at anyone but not to him.

    His eyes flickered, and just as he was about to shift his gaze, he heard Shelly say, ¡°Nox, you didn¡¯t hold the baby the right way.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Nox looked at Shelly.

    He was actually a little excited because Shelly rarely took the initiative to talk to him.

    ¡°You were nestling the baby in your arms just now, which could be ufortable for her. When you hold her, you must rest one hand behind her head, back, and little butt. Just like this.¡± Shelly was demonstrating to Nox, who observed attentively.

    Monica watched their interaction from the side and could not help but tease,

    ¡°Shelly, are you using my baby for Nox to practice?¡±

    Shelly was stunned. She did not think too much about it.

    ¡°Just go ahead and train him. A person like Nox should be allowed to practice being a father as soon as possible. Otherwise, he won¡¯t be able to help at all when the timees,¡± Monica said generously.

    Shelly pursed her lips. At that moment, she felt a little ufortable.

    ¡°Speaking of which, I didn¡¯t expect Nox to like children so much. I always thought you didn¡¯t like them, but when I saw you holding my baby just now, you were so gentle,¡± Monica said straightforwardly.

    Nox was also a little ufortable, and he did not intend to make things difficult for Shelly.

    He said to Monica, ¡°I¡¯ve always been so gentle, okay? Of course, my gentleness is not for you.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, I don¡¯t care either.¡± Monica rolled her eyes. ¡°I have Finn.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. I wonder who it was who said you wanted to break up with him back then!¡±

    ¡°Nox, are you trying to sow discord between us?

    ¡°Even if I want to sow discord, I can¡¯t. Everyone knows how deep of a rtionship the two of you have!¡±

    ¡°Hehe. At least you¡¯re self-aware.¡± Monica did not hide her smile.

    The atmosphere in the room returned to normal because of the conversation between Nox and Monica.

    Shelly held the baby for a while before returning it to Finn. When Finn held the baby again, she could see how much Finn doted on his child, and for some reason, she was infected by him. It made her wonder whether men would look forward to the birth of their child.

    She turned to look at Nox, and there was an indescribable feeling in her heart. It was as if¡­ something was stuck in her heart, making her feel suffocated.

    Shelly did not stay in the ward for long before she had to leave since Be was about to be dismissed from school. Hence, Nox left with Shelly.

    When they were leaving, Shelly said in a low voice, ¡°I can head back myself. If you want to stay longer, go ahead Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing fun here.¡± Nox said nonchntly, ¡®What¡¯s the point of hanging around two kids?¡±

    He clearly enjoyed himself very much just now, but Shelly did not expose him. She sat in Nox¡¯s car, and they went to Be¡¯s kindergarten together. Shelly had to wait at the door for a while before Be was sent out.

    The moment she was sent out, the teacher said to Shelly, ¡°Mrs. Carter, there will be a parent-child sports day next Tuesday. Remember to bring Be¡¯s father along.¡±

    ¡°Next Tuesday?¡± Shelly asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Must both parents attend?¡± Shelly confirmed again.

    ¡°It¡¯s best that both parents attend since most of the children will be with both their parents. If the child is only with a father or a mother, they might be disappointed. To not disappoint the child, I suggest that both parents participate. Of course, if one party is not avable, the mother can also participate alone,¡± the kindergarten teacher said gently.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Shelly nodded without rejecting her directly.

    Shelly held Be¡¯s hand and said to Be with a smile, ¡°Say bye to your teacher.¡±

    ¡°Bye, ¡± Be said.

    The kindergarten teacher also waved Be goodbye while Shelly brought Be back to the car..

 Chapter 1741 - 1741: Noxâ€™s Love For Babies

    Chapter 1741: Nox¡¯s Love For Babies

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    In the small car, Be said excitedly, ¡°Mom, my teacher said today that many people will be participating in the sports day and that there will be many programs. I¡¯m really looking forward to it.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Shelly replied.

    In fact, she was wondering whether she should invite Nox and was a little conflicted.

    ¡°Mom, you and Uncle will be there, right?¡± Be suddenly asked.

    Shelly looked at Be for a while before saying, ¡°I will definitely be there.¡± As for Nox, she turned to look at Nox, who was driving, but she did not say anything.

    On the contrary, it was Nox who overheard their conversation and interrupted. ¡°Be, why do you need me to be there?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s our school¡¯s sports day. The teacher said I should invite my mom and dad to participate. But since I don¡¯t have a father, I¡¯ve asked the teacher it I can invite you to join us.¡± Be¡¯s clear, childlike voice was filled with anticipation.

    At that moment, Shelly was a little nervous because she did not know if Nox would agree. After all, Nox probably did not like to participate in those kinds of activities and might find it a hassle.

    ¡°Alright, I will be there.¡± Nox agreed immediately.

    Even Shelly was shocked.

    Shelly had to confirm it with him again. ¡°Nox, it¡¯s next Tuesday. Are you working?¡±

    ¡°When have I ever been punctual for work?¡± Nox chuckled.

    He did not react to how reluctant Shelly sounded. He was so tolerant of Shelly that he felt that he had lost all his principles.

    ¡°There¡¯s an entire afternoon of activity.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°There will be physical activities throughout the sports day, and parents are required to apany their children throughout the entire process. Especially for younger kids like Be, parents are required to participate in every event.¡± ¡°Are you doubting my health?¡± Nox asked.

    ¡°No.¡± Shelly quickly denied it. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll find it a hassle.¡± ¡°Shelly.¡± Nox was driving with a serious expression.

    Shelly was startled when Nox suddenly called out to her so seriously.

    ¡°To me, I¡¯m living with you as a family, and since Be is your daughter, she¡¯s naturally mine too. At least, while we are together, she is. Thus, Be¡¯s matters are my matters. You don¡¯t need to feel bad about it.¡±

    Shelly pursed her lips and thought she was a little too petty. However, she was somewhat moved by Nox¡¯s words.

    She nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll remind you next Tuesday.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Nox nodded.

    He may look calm, but what no one noticed was that he was slowly letting out a breath of relief from how nervous he was just now. Only God knew that he was afraid that Shelly would reject him.

    What he actually wanted was to create the best memories they could with each other in the limited time. At least after they broke up, Shelly would asionally think of him and not think that he was a bad person.

    In the ward, Jeanne left shortly after Nox, and Finn sent Gary and Ruby away as well. He knew they would be tired after taking care of the babies all day, which they were, and so they left. Other than the nanny and the nurse, only the family of four was left in the room.

    At that moment, Finn pulled the round curtain over again, and Monica thought Finn was going to wipe her body again. After all, she knew Finn was a bit of a clean freak, and he must be disgusted that she had not showered yet.

    However, Finn did not go to the bathroom to take out a basin and a towel.

    Instead, he walked straight to her and began to take off her hospital gown.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Monica defended her innocence.

    ¡°What can I do?¡± Finn asked. ¡°In that case, why did you take off my clothes?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know once you take it off.¡±

    ¡°Finn, are you a pervert?¡± Monica could not help but suspect.

    Finn was speechless, but he did not stop what he was doing. Immediately, Monica¡¯s entire face turned red. ¡®F*ck. Finn¡¯s a beast!¡¯

    After a while, Finn said, ¡°We can get the babies to help you.¡±

    ¡®What?¡±

    Finn could not be bothered to exin to Monica what he was doing anymore. He even wondered how such a silly person could revive the Cardellini Enterprise back then.

    He first went to the bathroom to wipe her with a clean towel before carrying

    the baby brother in. Monica was still confused when she saw Finn cing the baby on her chest and then guiding the baby to start sucking.

    Only then did Monica¡¯s eyes widen. It turned out that Finn was so careful just now because he was confirming if she wasctating yet.

    Damn it.. She was overthinking again!

 Chapter 1742 - 1742: Parent-Child Sports Day

    Chapter 1742: Parent-Child Sports Day

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The ward was very quiet. It was as if they were quietly waiting for a miracle to happen. Monica did not even dare to breathe as she stared nkly at Finn carrying the baby and cing it in front of her chest.

    After a while, the sound of a baby crying suddenly rang out. ¡°Wah¡­¡±

    Monica was shocked. ¡°Why is he crying?¡±

    ¡°Obviously because he didn¡¯t get to eat anything,¡± Finn exined.

    ¡°That means I don¡¯t have it yet.¡±

    ¡°I just checked. You do have it, but it¡¯s stuck.¡±

    ¡°In that case, what should we do?¡± Monica was at a loss.

    ¡°Let him suck on it for a while more.¡± Finn, on the other hand, was calmer.

    It was as if he knew everything, and he knew her body structure better than she did, which Monica feel a little guilty. Finn must have put in some effort during her pregnancy. As for her, all she did was ate and slept all day, so she did not know anything now.

    ¡°Wah¡­¡± The baby started crying again.

    He was probably really hungry because he was crying a little sadly.

    ¡°He¡¯s crying again.¡± Monica could not bear to see him cry.

    She did not know how she could have made such a small, cute person cry so sadly.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Finn was determined.

    ¡°Do you not like the brother?¡± Monica frowned and scrutinized him.

    ¡°No, I do,¡± Finn denied.

    ¡°Then, why aren¡¯t you doing anything when he¡¯s crying?¡±

    ¡°This is a process he should go through.¡± Finn said frankly, ¡°If he wants milk, he¡¯ll have to work hard for it.¡±

    ¡°How old is he?¡±

    ¡°Once a person is born, they must learn to work hard. There are things that he has to work hard for at every stage of life. For example, when he¡¯s born, he has to work hard to help his mother give birth naturally. Or when he¡¯s feeding himself, he has to rely on himself to suck on his mother¡¯s breasts to get milk. When he¡¯s older, he has to learn to speak, walk, and learn. It¡¯s all part of the evolutionary history of mankind, and no one can go against it.¡±

    Monica felt that she had been brainwashed by Finn¡¯s reasonable answer.

    Just like that, the older brother cried as he sucked on his mother¡¯s breasts. Although Monica could not stand it anymore, Finn refused to give in. Hence, she could only cheer on the brother.

    After some time, the brother had quieted down for a long time. Then, when Monica heard him swallowing, she looked at Finn in surprise.

    Finn¡¯s lips curled into a smile as he patted the brother¡¯s head. ¡°Good job!¡±

    Monica could feel the pride she had for her son. Suddenly, she believed that¡­ Finn would be a verypetent and great father in the future.

    After the older brother had drunk some milk, Finn carried him away. However, the moment he carried the older brother away, thetter immediately started crying.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Monica was unhappy.

    He was perfectly fine. Why did Finn have to carry him away?

    ¡°We still need some help here.¡± With that, he carried the brother to the other side of Monica¡¯s breast.

    Another sucking on it for a while, the brother started crying again.

    ¡°Mrs. Rose,¡± Finn called out from behind the curtain.

    ¡°Mr. Jones.¡±

    ¡°Can you bring the sister here?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± The nanny quickly agreed.

    The next second, the nanny carried the sister in and ced her right in front of Monica¡¯s breast.

    ¡°Can you teach Monica how to hold a child when she¡¯s feeding the babies?¡± Finn reminded the nanny.

    ¡°Alright.¡± The nanny nodded.

    Then, she began to carefully teach Monica how to hold the babies while feeding them milk. Monica finally held the baby firmly after learning from the nanny for a while.

    As soon as the younger sistertched on, she swallowed it in big mouthfuls while her brother was still working hard on the other side.

    Monica looked at her brother¡¯s flushed face and looked at Finn. ¡°Finn, you lied to me.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Finn held the brother earnestly and encouraged him.

    ¡°Why does the older brother have to go through the history of human evolution, but the younger sister doesn¡¯t?¡±

    The younger sister was clearly enjoying the fruits of her brother¡¯sbor.

    ¡°Because she has a brother,¡± Finn said matter-of-factly.

    However, Monica did not understand the logic.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the older brother born to protect his younger sister?¡±

    Fortunately, the older brother eventually managed to suck the milk out with all his strength and began to drink in big mouthfuls.

    As the two babies ate together, Monica felt like a super cow, waiting to be ughtered. A woman who had given birth to a child had no image and privacy at all! She was simply a tool for feeding!

    Finally, the two babies were done. However, it was obvious that the milk production was not enough, so the nanny carried them away and fed the two babies some milk powder..

 Chapter 1743 - 1743: Parent-Child Sports Day

    Chapter 1743: Parent-Child Sports Day

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Meanwhile, Finn helped Monica wash up and then stayed by her side.

    Monica was actually a little unhappy as shey on the bed. Although she was very happy and content to have two babies, when she thought about how she would be living like a cow without an image for a long time, she felt a little hopeless.

    ¡°Finn,¡± Monica called out to him.

    She just wanted toin to him about how difficult it was being a woman. However, he did not respond to her calling him. As such, she turned her head to see that Finn had fallen asleep on the bed. His hand was still holding hers tightly, but at that moment, he was already snoring softly.

    In her memory, Finn never snored. Did that mean he was very tired( Moreover, Monica felt that Finn had fallen asleep in just two seconds. After thinking it through carefully, she realized that Finn had been busy since she gave birth to the babies.

    He was afraid that she would be ignored, so he tried to stay by her side. He was also afraid that her parents would be too tired, so he always told them to go home first. Then, at night, he would help the nanny to take care of the baby.

    The thought of it all warmed her heart. Her getting oversensitive just now, thinking that women were just tools for feeding and all, was just her whining. It was true that when it came to giving birth, a woman¡¯s body would suffer a lot, but a man who loved her couldpletely make up for everything her body suffered.

    With that, she could not help but step forward and kiss Finn¡¯s cheek. It was very soft as she was afraid of waking him up. However, Finn was probably really sleepy because he was not awakened by Monica at all and was sleeping very soundly.

    Monica shifted her body so that Finn¡¯s head could rest on her shoulder. She wanted to be Finn¡¯s support for a second.

    A few dayster, Monica was allowed to go home to recover, and Gary and Ruby moved in. The others, however, spent less time there unless Monica was bored and forced Jeanne to spend some time with her. Since Nox had also been busy with work for the past few days, he rarely went over.

    By the time he stretched, it was 9 p.m. at night. The bankruptcy of the Sullivan Group had proved to be a troublesome issue for him because the Al technology products that were supposed to go international could only be handled by him, and just thinking about tired him out. Hence, he picked up his coat and got off work.

    Sitting in the car, he stared nkly at the night scene outside the window. He had been working overtime until 9 p.m. or 10 p.m. for the past few days, yet Shelly had not asked him about it, and he did not know how to feel about that.

    ¡°Mr. Winter, are you having dinner at the same ce?¡± the driver asked respectfully.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Nox nodded.

    The driver quickly parked the car by the roadside. ¡°Mr. Winter, we¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Nox said before he walked into the restaurant.

    It was not an expensive restaurant, but the food was good. He found it randomly one night when he was hungry and thought he could make do with a meal. However, the taste exceeded his expectations in the end, and he had beening back almost every night.

    The boss recognized Nox. ¡°Is it the same as yesterday?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Nox nodded.

    With that, the boss turned around to make his order.

    The owner was the only one operating the restaurant, and the dishes he made were all ordinary home-cooked dishes. Considering not many visited the restaurant, he probably did not earn much, and it might be just a hobby of his.

    Nox waited for a while before the dishes were served on the table. The boss would not disturb the customers¡¯ meals, so after the dishes were served, he would go back and clean up the kitchen, which was an open kitchen.

    Nox suddenly felt a little down today, probably because he was too tired. Hence, he said to the boss, ¡°Do you have wine?¡±

    ¡°I brew my own orange wine.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have a ss,¡± Nox said bluntly.

    ¡°Coming right up.¡± The boss agreed.

    Soon, he handed Nox a ss of wine.

    ¡°Will you have a drink with me?¡± Nox asked. The boss thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Then, he sat opposite Nox.

    ¡°I usually see you alone. Are you not married yet?¡± The boss changed the topic

    ¡°Don¡¯t you recognize me?¡± Nox looked at the boss. The boss sized him up and shook his head. ¡°Are you a celebrity?¡±

    Nox smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t know me.¡±

    The boss also smiled in agreement.

    Nox took a sip of wine and sighed. ¡°If I¡¯m married, do you think I can visit you every day?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t look too bad. Have you not had enough fun yet and refuse to settle down?¡±

    ¡°The person I like doesn¡¯t feel the same about me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine how high the requirements of a girl who doesn¡¯t feel the same about you must be.¡± The boss shook his head..

 Chapter 1744 - 1744: Parent-Child Sports Day

    Chapter 1744: Parent-Child Sports Day

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Nox once thought that as long as he took a fancy to someone, he would definitely be able to capture their hearts. However, only now did he realize that there was always someone who looked down on him.

    Nox did not say too much about himself either. After all, he just wanted someone to apany him sometimes, and at that thought, he suddenly found himself a little miserable.

    He used to have a lot of women and friends by his side, but now, it seemed like he was the only one left. It was not that he did not treat Edward and Finn as friends anymore, but because they were all married and busy so he knew not to disturb them often. That was why he was alone.

    Nox finished the ss of wine, ate a bowl of stew, paid for it, and left. It was reallyte, and he did not want to waste any more time. Although Shelly never waited for him, it would affect her sleep every time he went backte. He even told the driver to drive faster.

    When they reached home, Nox opened the door carefully as usual, afraid of making too much noise. Unexpectedly, Shelly was still sitting on the couch, watching TV in the living room.

    Shelly kept to an excellent schedule, which was basically the same as Be¡¯s, and that was why she would never stay upte. 10 p.m. at night was consideredte for her, so it was rare that she was awake tonight.

    Of course, Nox did not dare to have high expectations. Perhaps Shelly had stayed upte because she was watching a television drama.

    As he walked into the house calmly, Shelly turned to look at him. ¡°You¡¯re finally back. Have you been busy with work recently?¡± ¡°Are you waiting for me?¡± Nox asked with uncertainty.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Why are you waiting for me?¡± Nox¡¯s heart was beating faster.

    He did not expect Shelly to stay up for him.

    ¡°Tomorrow is Be¡¯s parent-child sports day. You saidst week that you would join Be for it,¡± Shelly said bluntly.

    Nox¡¯s smile disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°Be has been talking about you going with her all night. Can you see if you can make it? If you can¡¯t, I¡¯ll go with Be tomorrow.¡± Shelly was very considerate as she did not want to make things difficult for Nox.

    However, in Nox¡¯s eyes, it was a form of politeness, and he thought he was treated that way because she did not see him as family.

    He said, ¡°I¡¯ll go. I promised Be, and I won¡¯t go back on my word.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure? You seem very busy recently.¡± Shelly tried to confirm it with him again.

    She did not want to hold Nox back from his work.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Nox replied.

    Seeing that Nox was determined to join them tomorrow, Shelly said, ¡°Okay, it starts at 2 p.m. tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go to thepany in the morning to delegate some work. Then, I¡¯ll meet you at the kindergarten at 2 p.m. sharp.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Shelly nodded. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should rest early.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy yet, so I¡¯ll watch some TV for a while.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Shelly replied before getting up and leaving the sofa.

    It seemed she would only listen to whatever he said but would never ask him to do anything. What he wanted the most right now was for Shelly to act coquettishly in front of him and say how afraid she was of sleeping alone. However, he would probably never witness such a scene in his life.

    The moment Nox sat down on the sofa, Shelly stopped in her tracks. ¡°By the way, have you had dinner Nox?¡±

    ¡°I have.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Shelly returned to her room.

    Actually, she had been saving some food for Nox every night and putting it in the fridge. If Nox had not eaten dinner, he would see it when he opened the fridge.

    Tonight, Shelly was just confirming with Nox whether he had been having dinner every night because she was worried that Nox would not even think of opening the fridge. However, she had obviously worried too much. After all, Nox would never starve himself.

    The next day. Nox went to thepany first. The pile of work that he had arranged yesterday was supposed to be done in one day, but now, it was condensed into half a day. Therefore, Nox worked non-stop the entire morning. After hosting one meeting, another group of people came over to start the second meeting.

    He was in meetings the entire morning. When they finally ended at 1 p.m., he returned to his office and left thepany without even taking a sip of water.

    His assistant followed him, and seeing his hurried footsteps, he quickly said, ¡°President Winter, you haven¡¯t had lunch yet.. Do you want me to go to the canteen to get you some food before you leave? Or do you want me to order takeout for you?¡±

 Chapter 1745 - 1745: Parent-Child Sports Day

    Chapter 1745: Parent-Child Sports Day

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°No need.¡± Nox refused.

    ¡°Not eating is good for your stomach,¡± the assistant advised.

    ¡°I¡¯ll grab a quick biteter.¡± Nox, however, did not seem to care. He instructed his assistant, ¡°You must supervise the progress of the work arranged during today¡¯s meeting. It must bepleted. Time is tight, and we have no time to lose.¡±

    ¡®Yes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you. I¡¯ll head off now.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye, President Winter.¡±

    Nox quickly got into the car and said to the driver, ¡°Green Vine Kindergarten.¡±

    ¡°Alri?ht.¡± The driver quickly agreed.

    ¡°How long will it take to get there from here?¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s no traffic, half an hour should be sufficient.¡±

    Nox looked at the time. ¡°On the way, can you find a ce where I can grab something on the go? I haven¡¯t had lunch.¡±

    He could feel that his stomach was already reacting. The main reason was that he did not have breakfast that morning, so he was starving.

    ¡°Alright,¡± the driver said respectfully.

    The car stopped at a bakery, and the driver went down to buy a few pastries and a packet of juice for Nox.

    Nox took it and ate two bites. Ever since he was young, he hated pastries the most. However, he endured it and ate two more mouthfuls, barely filling his stomach, before putting the remaining big bag of bread in the car and looking down at the time. Afraid of beingte, Nox asked, ¡°How much longer?¡±

    It was already 1:30 p.m.

    ¡°Mr. Nox, there¡¯s some traffic in front, and it should take us more than 10 minutes to get through it. We should expect to arrive around 2 p.m.¡±

    ¡°Can you hurry up?¡± Nox was a little anxious.

    The event would start at 2 p.m.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go another way,¡± the driver quickly said when he saw that Nox was in a hurry.

    ¡°Anyway, we have to get there before 1:50 p.m.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The driver quickly turned the steering wheel and drove to another road to bypass the traffic.

    The bypass was much further away, so the driver was a little fast. To seize an extra two seconds, the driver sped past the traffic light when it was about to turn red, not noticing a motorcycle driving toward him from the left.

    By the time he realized, it was toote to stop. Hence, he made a sharp U-turn, turned the car around, and mmed it into the guardrail beside him.

    ¡°ng! ¡±

    The guardrail was damaged by the car, and the front of the car was crushed.

    Fortunately, the driver stopped and avoided the collision with the motorcycle. However, his head was bleeding from hitting the steering wheel bleeding, and his vision was blurry.

    At that moment, the first thing he asked was, ¡°Mr. Nox, are you okay?¡±

    Nox had also hit the car seat in front of him, and his thigh was hurting.

    However, he endured it. ¡°I¡¯m fine. How are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little dizzy. I don¡¯t think I can drive.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll call an ambnce for you.¡±

    ¡°What will you do? Aren¡¯t you in a hurry?¡± the driver asked, ming himself. ¡°I¡¯ll drive myself there. You should wait here for the ambnce to pick you up.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± The driver felt even more guilty.

    Without pressing on the matter further, Nox gritted his teeth and opened the car door. When his right leg touched the ground, it hurt a little. However, he endured it and opened the driver¡¯s door to help the driver out of the car.

    ¡°Wait here for the ambnce.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Winter, do you want to take a new taxi? The car was just hit. Shouldn¡¯t we get it checked out?¡±

    ¡°No need. It shouldn¡¯t be an issue.¡±

    The driver wanted to say something else, but Nox had gotten into the driver¡¯s seat. Then, he started the car, briefly confirmed the car¡¯s performance, and stepped on the elerator.

    The driver watched as Nox left. He had no idea what was so big that Nox would rush over without a care for his life.

    Nox drove to Green Vine Kindergarten as fast as he could. When he arrived, he

    was still ten minuteste. It was 2:10 p.m.

    He parked the car and even forgot to lock the door before he got out of the car. He ran straight to the entrance of the kindergarten, but the gate to the kindergarten was closed, and there was no one at the empty gate. He could vaguely hear the lively voices in the kindergarten.

    Nox stood at the door, looking a little lonely. When he left in the morning, Shelly agreed to wait for him at the door. However, since he waste, Shelly did not wait for him, and it seemed like that had always been the case. He did not know how to cherish her in the past, and now that he was in love with Shelly, she did not want him anymore.

    Nox smiled sadly and turned around, prepared to leave. Just as he had taken two steps, he heard a familiar child¡¯s voice. ¡°Uncle Nox.¡±

    Nox thought he had misheard and did not dare to turn around.

    ¡°Uncle Nox, are you finally here?¡±

    As the sound got closer, Nox turned around abruptly to see Be running toward him with her short little legs. Behind Be was Shelly, who did not call out to Be, allowing Be to charge madly toward him.

    As Nox bent down and pulled Be into his arms, Be hugged Nox¡¯s neck. ¡°Uncle Nox, Mom and I have been waiting for you for a long time. I knew you woulde!¡±

    Nox also hugged Be tightly. He felt like he was needed, and it felt good. Then, he turned to look at Shelly, who was also walking toward him.

    When she stood before him, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte..¡±

 Chapter 1746 - 1746: Sports Day: Nox l s Moment to Shine

    Chapter 1746: Sports Day: Nox l s Moment to Shine

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Shelly looked at Nox, who was sweating profusely, and wondered whether he ran over. After all, the parking lot of the kindergarten was half a street away from the main gate.

    She said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. Be has been waiting for you. The teacher had urged her to go in a few times, but Be refused to leave. She said that since you promised her that you woulde, you would be here.¡±

    Nox exined, ¡°There was some traffic on the road. Let¡¯s go in.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. ¡°Shelly nodded.

    The three of them walked into the kindergarten together. By then, the teacher had begun to line everyone up. Since they arrived a littlete, they were at the back of the queue.

    The principal of the kindergarten presented a speech first. However, it did not take long before the sports games began, and the sses started to gather and arrange themselves.

    Be¡¯s ss teacher said, ¡°The activities this time will include ball tossing, piggybacking, water balloon race, kangaroo jumping, ring tossing, and wheelbarrow. In the end, there¡¯s a school-wide parent ry race. For the first five activities, all parents of the students must participate. Then, ording to the ranking points, the top three families will be given individual rewards.

    ¡°Of course, the families that do not get into the top three will also be given special rewards. As for thest ry race, our ss requires five fathers and five mothers. Parents who are willing to sign up can raise their hands.¡±

    After the announcement, Be was getting restless. She had been holding Nox¡¯s hand the entire time. It seemed like she could not bear to leave him because she was really happy that Nox was there to attend her sports day.

    She said, ¡°Uncle Nox, can you participate?¡±

    Nox lowered his head.¡± Do you want me to participate?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Be hurriedly replied in her tender voice.

    Then, Nox raised his hand without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯ll participate in the parents¡¯ ry race.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Be¡¯s father will be the first to participate.¡± The teacher said, ¡°Let¡¯s give him a round of apuse.¡±

    The whole ss pped for Nox, and it made Nox feel a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Other parents, please don¡¯t be shy.¡± The teacher continued to encourage the crowd.

    Shelly was about to raise her hand when she heard the teacher say, ¡°It¡¯s best to send only one parent in each family so that more families can participate.¡± Hence, Shelly put her hand down.

    While the teacher was tabting the name list, the others got a little noisy waiting for the start of the games.

    ¡°Uncle Nox.¡± Be looked at Nox and called out to him.

    ¡°Yes?¡± Nox smiled.

    He was really patient with Be, and Shelly saw it.

    ¡°Can I call you Daddy today?¡± Be asked.

    Nox¡¯s heart skipped a beat. When he heard Be¡¯s request, he felt rather nervous. He turned to look at Shelly, obviously seeking Shelly¡¯s opinion. However, Shelly did not answer, so Nox did not dare to say yes.

    Seeing that Nox did not say anything, Be said in a childish voice, ¡°The teacher said you were my father just now.¡±

    Nox patted Be¡¯s head, and when he looked at Be¡¯s expectant eyes, he could not care less anymore. Even if Shelly did not like it, it would only be for half a day today.

    Therefore, he said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Be, upon receiving a reply, became even more excited.

    Her crisp voice was loud and clear as she said, ¡°Daddy.¡±

    It looked like she had been waiting for that moment for a long time. After all, every child would want parents of their own. As Nox stroked Be¡¯s head, the two of them looked intimate, like they were really father and daughter.

    Once everything was prepared, the sports games officially began. In the first activity, the child was supposed to throw the ball into the parent¡¯s basket. Whoever threw the most balls within the specified time would win. The participants would be a parent and a child.

    When Shelly was about to go on stage, Be said, ¡°Daddy, I want you to do this with me.¡±

    Shelly simply looked at him. This time, Nox did not ask for Shelly¡¯s approval and agreed immediately.

    ording to the arrangement, the two of them walked to the waiting area. Be and Nox were put in the third group.

    Nox was observing the situation of the two groups in front of him. Then, she squatted down and said to Be, ¡°When you throw the ballter, you must throw it hard. Just throw it at me, and I will think of a way to catch all the balls for you.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Be nodded.

    Nox even did a demonstration for Be, who observed very seriously.

    Shelly was also beside them. For the first time, she felt that Nox was different from how she had imagined him..

 Chapter 1747 - 1747: Sports Day: Nox i s Moment to Shine

    Chapter 1747: Sports Day: Nox i s Moment to Shine

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    When he was serious, he was really serious.

    Shelly looked away, and not long after, Nox and Be went onstage. Nox gave Be a determined look, and Be hurriedly nodded, looking very confident.

    As soon as the match began, Be took the ball and threw it at Nox. Her aim was not at the basket, but Nox caught the ball ording to the direction Be threw it. It was as if they had both exchanged roles.

    After all, although the distance between the two of them was not far, it was really difficult for a three-year-old child to throw the ball into the basket. Therefore, the parents of the other groups were wiped out, while Nox received every ball steadily. It even attracted the attention of the entire ss.

    Those who were not in thepetition started counting for Nox and Be. ¡°15, 16, 17, 18¡­¡±

    The more Be threw, the more confident she became. Shelly was also touched to see Be¡¯s eyes light up because Be, who had always been an introvert, had never been as lively and cheerful as she was now.

    When one minute was up, Nox and Be naturally won. They even broke the kindergarten record. Just like that, the first activity was over.

    The second activity was to piggybacking. It was to put the child on the parent¡¯s back, and the parent would run ording to the prescribed path. Whoeverpleted the path in the shortest time would win.

    Just as Shelly wanted to participate, Be immediately said, ¡°Uncle, good luck!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Nox agreed immediately.

    As such, Shelly held her tongue.

    When the match began. Nox told Be to hold on to him firmly while he held her on his back with both hands. Be obediently grabbed onto him.

    Nox was a little slow at the start because he was afraid Be would be frightened and wanted to make sure Be felt safe. Therefore, he naturally held back a little.

    Once he saw that Be was fine with it, he said, ¡°Be, I¡¯ll speed up now!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Be seemed rather excited.

    With a smile, Nox dashed forward in the next second, his speed shockingly fast. Not only was Be not frightened, but she was also beyond excited.

    She kept shouting, ¡°Go, Daddy, go!¡±

    Nox was the first to cross the finish line. Again, they won first ce, and everyone cheered for them. After that, Be was the one who asked Nox to participate in the water-balloon race, kangaroo jumping, ring tossing, and other activities.

    Shelly suddenly felt like she was here to be a pretty face. Previously, when Be was in other kindergartens, she had also participated in parent-child activities. She and Be had always participated in them together, but now she had been ignored.

    She watched the interaction between Nox and Be. The smile on Be¡¯s face showed her undisguised fondness for Nox. After all, Nox was talented in sports; he was first in all the activities.

    In the past, she and Be had always been ranked at the bottom. Every time sheforted Be, she would tell Be that the most important thing was that they participated. Although Be did not cry, children would always hope that their parents could be better and be praised by more people.

    ¡°Mommy,¡± Be suddenly called out to Shelly.

    Shelly came back to her senses.

    ¡°Mommy, isn¡¯t Daddy amazing?¡± Be¡¯s face was filled with excitement.

    Shelly nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Be was smiling from ear to ear. She said, ¡°My teacher said that the school-wide ry race is up next. We have to cheer for Daddy!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Shelly nodded.

    Seeing that Be¡¯s face was covered in sweat, she took out a napkin and wiped it off for her.

    Be quickly said, ¡°Mommy, Daddy¡¯s face is covered in sweat too. Why don¡¯t you wipe it off for him?¡±

    Shelly was stunned.

    ¡°Daddy is going topete in a while. What if Daddy¡¯s sweat blocks his eyes and he falls?¡± Be voiced her worries.

    It was obvious that she liked Nox.

    Shelly nced at Nox, who was watching the other people on the field while drinking water. He probably did not notice their conversation.

    ¡°Mommy.¡± When Be did not get a reply, she called out to Shelly like a spoilt child.

    Shelly could not refuse Be¡¯s request. Hence, she thought about it for a moment before taking out another tissue and walking toward Nox.

    Nox naturally saw Shelly, but before he could speak, he was stunned. He watched as Shelly wiped the sweat off his forehead with a tissue..

 Chapter 1748 - 1748: Sports Day: Nox i s Moment to Shine

    Chapter 1748: Sports Day: Nox i s Moment to Shine

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    She looked very serious, and it made him tense up instantly.

    Shelly, on the other hand, was not as overwhelmed as Nox. She just thought that Nox was sweating a lot, and it seemed that a piece of tissue was not enough. After she was done with one tissue, she took another one to wipe off the sweat on his face. She figured he had worked hard today.

    However, she felt there was something wrong with Nox¡¯s gaze after a while. The way he looked at her seemed to be filled with emotions, so her eyes flickered and met his gaze. The moment their eyes met, Nox instantly shifted his gaze.

    To avoid awlwardness, he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a kindergarten sports game to be so tiring. I sweated a lot.¡±

    Shelly was also calming herself down, but her heart was still beating irregrly.

    She quietly put her hand down and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost time.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    The two of them were very distant and still a little awkward with each other. Fortunately, the teacher had the parents who were participating in the ry race prepare to walk to the field. With that, Nox followed the group and prepared to go over.

    ¡°Daddy,¡± Be suddenly called out to him.

    Nox stopped in his tracks and looked at Be.

    Be ran to his side with her short legs and tugged at the corner of his shirt.

    ¡°Daddy, bend down.¡±

    Although Nox was surprised, he still bent down.

    Seeing that Nox had bent down, Be quickly leaned over and kissed Nox on the cheek. ¡°Daddy, you can do it!¡±

    Be¡¯s words warmed Nox¡¯s heart.

    He patted Be¡¯s head. ¡°Alright, Daddy will get you first ce.¡±

    ¡°I love you, Daddy.¡±

    ¡°I love you, too.¡± Nox also kissed Be on the cheek.

    Then, he stood up to leave, but Be pulled back again.

    ¡°Mommy hasn¡¯t cheered for you yet,¡± Be said to the nearby Shelly, who was stunned when she heard Be.

    ¡°Mommy,e here,¡± Be called out to her anxiously.

    Shelly walked over.

    ¡°Mommy, you need to cheer Daddy on too!¡± Be said, ¡°My teacher said that our parents worked the hardest in today¡¯s sports games, so we have to encourage them. Since Daddy has worked so hard, you have to encourage Daddy too. ¡±

    Shelly nced at Nox, who also looked at Shelly. The two of them remained silent for a few seconds.

    Nox said, ¡°Mommy has encouraged me. I will do my best.¡±

    ¡°No, she didn¡¯t.¡± Be was rather angry.

    Generally speaking, when Be was angry, she was truly unhappy. Considering Be was not a child who would easily throw tantrums, Shelly gritted her teeth and suddenly approached Nox. After all, today was Be¡¯s sports day, and she could not make Be unhappy. Hence, she went forward and nned to kiss Nox¡¯s cheek.

    The two of them did not have a pure, innocent rtionship. Even if they had a huge conflict between them, they would sleep together. Especially now that they were getting along peacefully, sleeping together was a normal thing. The only difference today was that they were in public. Fortunately, many families were doing the same thing, so no one was surprised.

    As Shelly¡¯s lips moved closer, Nox was actually looking at Be with his head lowered. However, when he felt that Shelly was close to him, he raised his head and turned his face slightly, causing Shelly¡¯s kiss, which was supposed tond on Nox¡¯s cheek, tond on his lips.

    Shocked by the sudden turn of events, Shelly quickly pulled away while Nox could not help but lick his lips. It made Shelly so embarrassed that she blushed and did not look at him for another second.

    ¡°Mommyeatea,¡± Bemea.

    Shelly frowned. Today, Be seemed unusually lively.

    ¡°I kissed Daddy¡¯s face, but Mommy kissed Daddy¡¯s lips. Mommy cheated.¡± Be was still rather unhappy.

    It was as if she had received unfair treatment.

    ¡°I want to kiss Daddy¡¯s lips too,¡± Be requested.

    Nox smiled andforted her. ¡°Be good. I have to go on stage now. Wait for me to bring you back the trophy.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Be was, after all, a little kid. As such, she was easily distracted. Nox patted Be¡¯s head and strode toward the group. The others were outside the arena, watching the ceremony.

    Be held Shelly¡¯s hand, excited and nervous. Her eyes were fixed on Nox, and she would asionally call out, ¡°Daddy, you can do it.¡±

    Shelly, on the other hand, seemed much calmer. In fact, she was in a daze and could not help but purse her lips..

 Chapter 1749 - 1749: Sports Day: Noxâ€™s Moment to Shine

    Chapter 1749: Sports Day: Nox¡¯s Moment to Shine

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    After so many intimate encounters with Nox, her heart was racing this time, and it did not stop.

    ¡°Ahh! It¡¯s starting!¡± Be was so excited that she was jumping up and down.

    Only then did Shellye back to her senses. She nced at Be dancing with joy and then turned to look at the field, where the ry race had started. Everyone was cheering on as the most popr event of the sports games had finally begun.

    Shelly, too, was a little nervous. Seeing the four teams on the field together, Shelly looked at Nox, who was thest one in line. Everyone knew the most important part of a ry race was the first andst runners, especially thest leg. Shelly did not know why, but she felt that she was being overly nervous.

    After a while, it was finally time to pass thest baton. Nox¡¯s team was temporarily ranked second from the bottom, which meant that they were ranked third, and there was already quite a distance between him and the first ce.

    Nox was ready. He grabbed thest baton and dashed out like a cheetah. Before he could run far, he had surpassed the second ce and was heading straight for the first ce.

    Everyone at the scene was boiling with excitement. However, the first ce felt threatened and sped up. The second Nox ran up and was about to surpass the first ce, the team at first ce identally tripped Nox over.

    Caught off guard, Nox fell to the ground and secretly cursed. There was already a wound on the inside of his right leg in the car ident today, and now, he felt like his legs were about to break from the fall.

    Nox¡¯s fall shocked everyone present. They thought the team could catch up, but now it seemed like they had lost. Due to Nox¡¯s fall, the two teams behind them surpassed them, and more importantly, Nox did not get up from the ground quickly.

    ¡°Daddy, you can do it! Daddy, you can do it!¡± Far away, Be¡¯s frantic cries sounded.

    When Nox heard it, he gritted his teeth. However, because of his leg injury, he could not stand up quickly.

    ¡°Nox,e on! Come on!¡± From afar, he seemed to hear Shelly¡¯s anxious voice, and it sounded like she really wanted him to stand up.

    Nox¡¯s eyes narrowed. At that moment, he quickly got up from the ground and ran as fast as he could. This time, his speed was even faster than when he started running, and his explosive power was stronger.

    In thest ten meters, he surpassed third ce, second ce, and first ce. Everyone cheered as they were shocked by Nox¡¯s astonishing speed.

    After Nox crossed the finish line, he did not stop for a long distance. He kept running forward to adjust his breathing steadily before he slowly came to a stop. When he stopped, he ced his hands on his thighs, still panting slightly.

    ¡°Daddy.¡± Be¡¯s cry rang out from behind him.

    Nox straightened his back and turned around to see Shelly walking over with Be. However, Be hurriedly shook off Shelly¡¯s hand and charged at Nox, who bent down slightly.

    The moment Be got closer, she reached her hand out and said, ¡°Daddy, pick me up.¡±

    As Nox picked Be up, the wound on his leg hurt a little, but he endured it.

    ¡°Dad, you¡¯re amazing. You¡¯re the most amazing dad in the world.¡± Be praised Nox, her eyes beaming with happiness.

    Nox felt an indescribable sense of pride. In fact, since he was young, he did not have a strong desire for victory.

    He grew up with Edward and Finn, and as he was younger than them, he was a little inferior to them. Therefore, he was used to being in their shadows and had no desire to win. That was why he had the urge to give up the second he fell, but Shelly¡¯s words of encouragement fueled his fighting spirit. He smiled at Be. ¡°Be, you¡¯re the cutest daughter in the world.¡±

    ¡°I love you, Daddy.¡±

    ¡°I love you too, Be.¡± Nox kissed Be¡¯s little face.

    Be also returned Nox the kiss. She thought about it for a while and decided to kiss Nox on the lips with a smack. She was very pleased with herself as well.

    For a second, Nox was stunned. He could not believe how mischievous that little girl was, but he did not mind. On the contrary, Shelly did mind it, but she did not know why she felt that way. After all, Be was only three years old and did not know anything at all, so it was not a big deal for Be to kiss Nox.

    At that moment, she watched as Nox carried Be out of the field since other groups were stillpeting. While Shelly was staring at their backs, she noticed that Nox¡¯s right leg looked a little different when he walked.

    Did he fall badly just now? She could not tell from the way he stood up and ran. Moreover, his speed was shocking fast.

    Nox carried Be and yed outside the field for a while. At the end of the sports day, it was announced that Be¡¯s ss had gotten first ce in the ry race, so Nox brought Be to the stage to receive the award.

    The duo also won first ce in the sports games in ss, and Be was over the moon. Under the envious gazes of the entire ss, she epted a gold medal as a reward.. That was the first time Shelly had seen Be so proud!

 Chapter 1750 - 1750: Shellyâ€™s Change of Heart Towards Nox

    Chapter 1750: Shelly¡¯s Change of Heart Towards Nox

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    After the sports day ended, school was naturally over. Nox carried Be and left the kindergarten.

    ¡°Be,e down and walk on your own.¡± Shelly reminded Be. However, Be hugged Nox¡¯s neck, unwilling to do as Shelly said.

    ¡°Be good.¡± Shelly¡¯s tone became stern.

    Be pouted unhappily, but she still struggled to get on the ground. Seeing that, Nox ced Be on the ground. His legs were also hurting. Otherwise, he would not want to upset Be.

    Although Be got down, she did not leave Nox¡¯s side. She held Nox¡¯s hand and walked to the parking lot with him

    As they walked toward Nox¡¯s car, Shelly frowned. The car had obviously been hit. The front of the car had a huge dent in it, and a lot of the paint had fallen off.

    Knowing that Shelly could tell, Nox exined, ¡°This is the only car we have. I¡¯ve checked it. The front of the car may be a little dented, but nothing else is faulty. I¡¯ll get someone to repair it when we go back. We just have to make do with it for now.¡± ¡°Did you get into a car ident?¡± Shelly asked Nox.

    Nox said, ¡°It was a small car ident.¡±

    Shelly questioned, ¡®Was it really just a small car ident? Where is your driver? Doesn¡¯t the driver always pick us up?¡¯

    Nevertheless, Shelly held her tongue. Since Nox did not want to tell her anything, there was no need for her to ask. There were many things that they would choose to hide from each other.

    In the end, Shelly got into Nox¡¯s car, with Nox sitting in the driver¡¯s seat while she and Be sat in the backseat.

    Just as they sat in, Be noticed the pastries in the car and said excitedly, ¡°Mommy, there¡¯s a lot of pastries here. I¡¯m so hungry. Can I have some pastry?¡±

    However, Be hugged Nox¡¯s neck, unwilling to do as Shelly said.

    ¡°Be good.¡± Shelly¡¯s tone became stern.

    Be pouted unhappily, but she still struggled to get on the ground. Seeing that, Nox ced Be on the ground. His legs were also hurting. Otherwise, he would not want to upset Be.

    Although Be got down, she did not leave N0X¡¯s side. She held N0X¡¯s hand and walked to the parking lot with him

    As they walked toward Nox¡¯s car, Shelly frowned. The car had obviously been hit. The front of the car had a huge dent in it, and a lot of the paint had fallen off.

    Knowing that Shelly could tell, Nox exined, ¡°This is the only car we have. I¡¯ve checked it. The front of the car may be a little dented, but nothing else is faulty. I¡¯ll get someone to repair it when we go back. We just have to make do with it for now.¡± ¡°Did you get into a car ident?¡± Shelly asked Nox.

    Nox said, ¡°It was a small car ident.¡±

    Shelly questioned, ¡®Was it really just a small car ident? Where is your driver? Doesn¡¯t the driver always pick us up?¡¯

    Nevertheless, Shelly held her tongue. Since Nox did not want to tell her anything, there was no need for her to ask. There were many things that they would choose to hide from each other.

    In the end, Shelly got into Nox¡¯s car, with Nox sitting in the driver¡¯s seat while she and Be sat in the backseat.

    Just as they sat in, Be noticed the pastries in the car and said excitedly, ¡°Mommy, there¡¯s a lot of pastries here. I¡¯m so hungry. Can I have some pastry?¡±

    Only then did Shelly see the pastries in the car.

    Before she could say anything, Nox said, ¡°Go ahead. I just bought it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Daddy,¡± Be said politely.

    Then, she quickly opened the pastry¡¯s packaging and ate it in big mouthfuls.

    Shelly, on the other hand, stared at the pastries in a daze. Nox did not like pastry. As she had grown up with the Winters and lived under the same roof as Nox for a year, she knew all of N0X¡¯s preferences.

    She remembered clearly that Nox would not eat pastry. Therefore, was it because he was in a hurry that he bought pastry? Seeing the remaining pastries, did that mean Nox did not eat much at all?

    Shelly started to feel overwhelmed again. Deep down, she felt that Nox was not a person who would think about others, but everything Nox did now made her feel that he was really changing. She pursed her lips and remained silent, not showing anything.

    The car soon arrived at their neighborhood. After they got out of the car together, Nox called the car mechanics while holding Be¡¯s hand. Meanwhile, Shelly walked behind them. Perhaps the phone call had distracted Nox, but it was even more obvious that he was limping. After the call, they walked into the elevator.

    Back home, Nox sat down on the sofa with Be. It had been a long afternoon and a long time since he had exercised so much. Now that he had sat down, he did not feel like moving at all.

    ¡°Daddy, are you tired?¡± Be asked.

    ¡°Will you allow me to be tired?¡± Nox looked at Be and asked gently.

    The innocence and cuteness of children could sometimes warm one¡¯s heart. Nox smiled. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go back to my room and take a nap.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Be nodded obediently.

    Nox stood up from the sofa and walked into the room. Firstly, he was really tired and needed a good rest. Secondly, his right leg was hurting a little, so he needed to go back to his room to check it out. When he got up and left, he took a first aid kit with him.

    Shelly, who was busy in the kitchen, saw N0X¡¯s actions at a nce. She looked in his direction silently for a while. In the end, she put down what she was doing and walked to the bedroom.

    In the room, Nox had just taken off his pants. Beneath his pants, he could see that his scarlet red knees were covered in blood. It was probably left behind when he fell while running, but it looked ferocious..

 Chapter 1751 - 1751: Shellyâ€™s Change of Heart Towards Nox

    Chapter 1751: Shelly¡¯s Change of Heart Towards Nox

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    There were also serious bruises on his inner thigh. Almost his entire thigh was bruised and swollen, which looked even more terrifying.

    Just as Nox was about to clean his wound with the povidone, he saw the door open. For a second, Nox wanted to dodge. However, Shelly saw it, so he did not bother to hide anymore.

    He said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a superficial wound. It¡¯ll be fine after I clean and dress it.¡±

    The more Nox said that, the more guilty Shelly felt. In all the years she had been with Nox, she had never felt that way about him.

    She always believed that she did not owe Nox anything in this life, but Nox owed her a lot. Even if he saved Be for her, she would only be grateful to him and did not think she had let him down in any way. That was why she thought her coldness and dislike toward Nox were reasonable. However, seeing Nox like that at that moment made her feel bad.

    She took a deep breath to stop herself from overthinking. Then, she walked over and took the povidone from Nox¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Let me help you.¡±

    ¡°No need. You can go and do your own thing. It¡¯S just a minor injury. I¡¯ll just clean it.¡±

    However, seeing that Shelly had taken the povidone from him, Nox pursed his lips and looked at Shelly. He had never thought of using that method to bind or move Shelly. He did not even want her to know.

    He was always afraid that Shelly would think that he was pretending and deliberately y the pity card, which would make her hate him even more. He Imew very well that when a person did not love another person, no matter what the other person did, she would not pity him or be moved by him.

    Nox watched as Shelly carefully helped him to clean the wound with the antiseptic.

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Shelly asked as she moved her hands.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you fell so badly just now,¡± Shelly suddenly exined.

    Nox quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s not serious anyway.¡±

    ¡°If I knew you fell so badly, I wouldn¡¯t have told you to get up and run.¡± In fact, it was clear that it was her cheering that made Nox, who was about to give up, get up to run again.

    She felt even more guilty when she thought about how he was charging forward despite having such a serious injury.

    ¡°It¡¯s not serious.¡± Nox said, ¡°I¡¯ve suffered more injuries in the past. Have you forgotten that I was once disabled in both legs? This minor injury is nothing. I¡¯ll be fine in two days.¡±

    That was right. When Nox?s legs were disabled, he was really dramatic. However , even though he was dramatic, he could still grit his teeth and endure the pain of receiving rehabilitation treatment. Otherwise, Nox would not have taken less than a year to recover to his usual self when the doctor thought he would need at least a few years to walk again.

    On second thought, Nox did not seem to be without any merits. Why did she used to think that Nox was such a terrible person that even his hair was annoying?

    After Shelly disinfected Nox¡¯s wound with povidone, she put some anti-inmmatory ointment on the wound. The ointment was so cooling and tingling that Nox could not help but gasp in pain.

    Nox was the kind of person who seemed to be able to endure any kind of pain but would not never hide it. Instead, his expression would be extremely exaggerated, and it was the same at this moment.

    However, in the next second, he calmed down and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It just hurts a little. I heard that could distract me, and then it won¡¯t hurt so much.¡±

    The more Nox tried to exin himself, the more he exposed himself, and it made Shelly chuckle. Her smile was bright and sincere one that Nox had never seen before. In the past, he had always found that Shelly¡¯s smile toward him felt a little distant.

    Shelly said, ¡°In that case, go ahead. I¡¯ll try to be gentle.¡±

    Nox stopped yelping as he felt he had made a fool of himself.

    After a while, Shelly applied an evenyer of ointment on Nox¡¯s knee before bandaging it with gauze. She was afraid that Nox would identally rub his wound when he slept. After all, Nox was not a good sleeper. Sometimes, he would almost push her out of the bed.

    Nox liked to push her. If she gave way a little, he would push her a little more, and it was a vicious cycle. However, when she was at the edge of the bed, she would stop moving for him, and Nox would know his ce..

 Chapter 1752 - 1752: Shellyâ€™s Change of Heart Towards Nox

    Chapter 1752: Shelly¡¯s Change of Heart Towards Nox

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    After bandaging NOX¡¯S knee, Shelly found some bruise relief cream and applied it to NOX¡¯S inner thigh.

    Looking at the scarily swollen area, Shelly could not help but ask, ¡°Do you want to go to the hospital?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. My bones aren¡¯t broken, and I don¡¯t need stitches. If I go to the hospital, I¡¯ll just be prescribed some medicine to treat my bruises, and it won¡¯t have much effect. I¡¯ll be fine in two days,¡± Nox said calmly.

    Shelly also knew that Nox was right, so she did not insist and gently applied the cream to Nox. Although her movement was gentle, it still hurt when it touched his bruised inner side, and his expression changed.

    Shelly also noticed it, but of course, she did not expose him. Instead, she asked, ¡°Nox, did you get into an ident today because you were in a hurry and drove too fast?¡±

    ¡°No. One of the motorcycles vited the traffic rules, and the driver couldn¡¯t react in time, so the car hit the railing. It was really a small ident. The driver was sent to the hospital because he had a concussion, but I¡¯m fine. I just a little bruise on my leg.¡± Nox said nonchntly.

    He spoke as if car idents were verymon and his ident was nothingpared to the rest. ¡°Did you have pastry because you were in a hurry?¡± Shelly asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you have lunch?¡±

    ¡°The food in the cafeteria isn¡¯t good. I¡¯ve been asking them to improve, but it¡¯s still the same. I didn¡¯t know it was so difficult to find a good chef!¡± Nox said frustratedly. ¡°So, before they improve, I didn¡¯t like to eat in the cafeteria. That was why I bought the pastries.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t like pastry.¡± Shelly exposed him.

    Compared to the food in the cafeteria, he probably hated pastry more. Moreover, she seemed to have read a post once saying that the Winter Enterprise¡¯s cafeteria was famous for its delicious food. Apparently, it was because their president, Mr. Winter, was very picky.

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad to eat it asionally.¡±

    ¡°But you have a lot left.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because I bought a lot.¡±

    Shelly looked up at Nox, who was stunned by Shelly¡¯s sudden gaze. He did not know when it started, but he started to fear Shelly. Even a casual look from her could make him panic and wonder what he had done to make her unhappy or even disgusted.

    ¡°Nox, no matter what, thank you.¡± Shelly stopped putting him on the spot.

    She knew Nox has his own ego too. After all, that man had always been a victim of his pride.

    Nox gulped, not expecting Shelly to thank him and so sincerely at that.

    Nox was so nervous that he stuttered, ¡°N-N-No need to thank me. I promised Be I would go, so I would definitely keep my word. I¡¯m just fulfilling my promise.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Shelly nodded.

    In the end, she still found that Nox had changed a lot. In the past, nothing Nox said could be trusted, but now he had suddenly be so trustworthy.

    Shelly applied the cream to Nox¡¯s bruised and swollen areas before going to the closet to find a set of pajamas for Nox. ¡°Change into pajamas before you go to bed, especially pants. You must put one on.¡±

    She knew that Nox usually only wore boxers to sleep. However, that way, he would easily rub against the wound and rub the medicine off.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Nox replied.

    ¡°Sleep for a while. I¡¯ll wake you up when it¡¯s time for dinner.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Shelly walked out and closed the door for Nox.

    Nox watched as Shelly left. Somehow, he felt that Shelly seemed a little gentler to him, but he did not dare to believe it. He was afraid that the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment.

    Nox changed into the pajamas that Shelly gave him andy on the bed, feeling a little emotional. Even if Shelly smiled at him, he would feel extremely excited.

    As hey on the bed and stared nkly at the ceiling above his head, his heart was beating irregrly. He eventually fell asleep after a long time because he had overexerted himself today.

    In his dreams, he thought he felt Shellye in and stay by his side, apanying him. Even if it was a dream, it felt like bliss.

    By the time Nox woke up, the sky was very dark. He did not know how long he had slept, but in any case, it should be gettingte. Hence, Nox picked up the phone on the coffee table and nced at it..

 Chapter 1753 - 1753: Shellyâ€™s Change of Heart Towards Nox

    Chapter 1753: Shelly¡¯s Change of Heart Towards Nox

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    It was already 10 p.m.! He could not believe that he had slept for so long. Did Shelly not say that she would wake him up for dinner? As expected, it was just a casual remark. Although he was a little disappointed, he was calm about it. In any case, he had epted Shelly¡¯s dislike for him.

    Then, he climbed out of bed. As soon as his feet touched the ground, he yelped, ¡°0w!¡±

    It hurt so much more than before. He did not know if it was because he had not moved for too long, but when he got off the ground, he pulled the wound on his knee. It felt like it had stretched his skin apart.

    After a long time, he managed to gather himself, stand up from the bed, and carefully open the bedroom door. That was when he saw Shelly watching TV on the sofa in the living room.

    The volume of the television was very low, but she could not hear anything from the bedroom. Hence, he thought Shelly was asleep and that she chose to sleep in a separate room to avoid touching his wound.

    Just as he had found an excuse for Shelly, he suddenly realized that Shelly was still watching TV in the living room.

    Seeing that he was awake, she quickly stood up from the sofa and walked toward him. ¡°Are you awake?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you to the sofa first. Then, it¡¯ll be a few minutes before we can eat.¡±

    ¡°Were you waiting for me?¡± Nox asked.

    Had she been waiting for him because she was afraid of disturbing his sleep, or was he overthinking things again just likest night, when she waited for him because she wanted to remind him that Be¡¯s sports day was today?

    He felt a little nervous when Shelly said, ¡°Yes, I was waiting for you.¡±

    Nox was very excited, yet he was forcing himself to suppress it. He was afraid that Shelly would think he was an idiot if he showed it.

    Nox sat on the sofa while Shelly turned around and went to the kitchen. It did not take long before Shelly ced the food on the table. It should have been cooked long ago and kept warm.

    Shelly ced a te with some grilled chicken and a pair of utensils in front of him. After everything was done, she went to the sofa to help Nox to the table. Every time Nox changed from one position to another, her knees would tremble in pain for a second.

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Shelly asked nervously.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Nox pretended.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move your right foot. Try to walk with one foot, and I¡¯ll support you,¡± Shelly suggested.

    ¡°Can your small body support me?¡± Nox found it amusing.

    Shelly, however, was a little unhappy. She said bluntly, ¡°But I hold on every time you try to put your weight on me.¡±

    ¡°When did I put my weight on you¡­¡± Nox immediately understood that Shelly must be referring to when they were in bed.

    After Shelly said that, her face turned red. The two of them seemed to be a little embarrassed. Amid the awkwardness, there seemed to be a hint of sweetness.

    Nox hid her emotions and said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll walk on one foot. You hold on.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Shelly nodded silently.

    Nox hopped on one foot, and his appearance was a littleical. Although he said he wanted Shelly to support him, he did not allow her to. He was afraid that he would really crush her, and if he did, how was he going to press her down in bed in the future?

    The two of them finally walked to the dining table. Shelly supported Nox to sit down first before she sat down beside him.

    Nox was a little surprised to see two tes on the table. ¡°Haven¡¯t you eaten yet?¡±

    ¡°No, I was waiting for you,¡± Shelly said naturally. At that moment, she added, ¡°Because Be is growing and has to eat on time, I served Be dinner first. She¡¯s asleep now.¡±

    ¡°Actually, you didn¡¯t have to wait for me. It¡¯s sote at night. You should be hungry, ¡± Nox quickly said.

    However, in his heart, he was overjoyed.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Shelly said, unwilling to exin further.

    She did not want to tell him that it was not just to thank him for everything he did for Be today. Deep down, she really wanted to have dinner with him. She felt that the two of them had not had dinner together for a long time.

    ¡°You can¡¯t just eat meat. You should eat more vegetables too.¡± Shelly gave Nox some sd and changed the topic.

    Nox was a picky eater. He would usually eat fish and meat, but she had never seen him eat vegetables. However, Nox did not refuse Shelly. He may not like to eat vegetables, but he could eat anything that Shelly gave him, including feces..

 Chapter 1754 - 1754: Shellyâ€™s Change of Heart Towards Nox

    Chapter 1754: Shelly¡¯s Change of Heart Towards Nox

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The thought of that disgusted him.

    At the dining table, the two of them ate dinner quietly. Nox finished his share very quickly because he was starving, so Shelly went to get him a second serving. After Nox gobbled it all up, Shelly went to get him a third serving.

    Just as Nox was about to wolf down the food, Shelly stopped him.¡± Nox, slow down. You¡¯ll get a stomachache if you eat like this.¡±

    She had a feeling that Nox swallowed his food without chewing.

    Nox held himself back. Did he lose his image just now? He was trying hard to restrain himself, but he was really hungry, so much so that he could not control himself.

    Moreover, Shelly¡¯s cooking was really to his liking. Other than the two vegetables that he was not interested in, the grilled chicken and potatoes were his favorites.

    ¡°Eat slowly. Nobody will take it from you,¡± Shelly reminded.

    Nox slowed down, and even though he was slower, he still ate a lot. After eating that te of chicken, Nox handed the te to Shelly.

    Shelly looked at the empty te. ¡°You still want more?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± Nox asked, looking a little hurt. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll overeat.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just hungry.¡± Nox looked sad and aggrieved.

    It made Shelly feel like she was abusing Nox by not giving him any more food. As such, she got up and went to get another serving of chicken for Nox. Just like that, Nox had emptied a huge tray of grilled chicken.

    Shelly thought to herself, ¡®Have I underestimated Nox¡¯s appetite?¡¯

    Nox took the te and lowered his head to eat again. He ate with relish. It was as if the dishes in front of him were not home-cooked dishes but delicacies. That was the first time she wondered whether her cooking skills were that good!

    Nox finished his fourth serving. Although he felt full, he still wanted to eat more. After hesitating for two seconds, he handed the te to Shelly. ¡°More?¡± Shelly¡¯s eyes almost popped out.

    ¡°I can eat,¡± Nox said tactfully.

    ¡°You¡¯ve eaten four tes of chicken.¡± Shelly knew very well that she filled every te for him.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Nox nodded as if to say, ¡®Yes, I can eat more.¡¯ ¡°There¡¯s no chicken left,¡± Shelly said bluntly.

    Nox stared at Shelly.

    ¡°I cooked more than usual today because I thought you might eat more when you were hungry, but I didn¡¯t think you could eat so much,¡± Shelly exined.

    Nox felt a little embarrassed. In fact, he did not expect him to eat so much as well.

    He said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll eat the potatoes.¡±

    ¡°Are you still hungry?¡± Shelly asked him seriously. ¡°Do you want me to cook more for you? Or should I

    make you some frozen sausages?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry anymore. I just felt like eating more.¡± Nox quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s too delicious.¡± Shelly¡¯s heart skipped a beat. It was obvious that her mood had changed because of Nox?s praise.

    She said, ¡°Then have more food.¡±

    Nox was already eating the potatoes with relish.

    Shelly watched him eat for a long time. She was afraid that he would get tired of just eating potatoes, so she said, ¡°Nox, I still have some chicken. Do you want them? I¡¯m not hungry. I snacked on some biscuits while waiting for you.¡±

    Nox looked at the chicken on Shelly¡¯s te.

    Shelly said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, forget it¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± Nox quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you haven¡¯t eaten your fill.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± Shelly said, ¡°If you don¡¯t eat it, I¡¯ll throw it away.¡±

    Then, Nox took Shelly¡¯s bowl without hesitation. Shelly only wanted to give Nox the chicken, but she did not expect Nox to take her entire te.

    She pursed her lips lightly, not knowing what she was feeling. Anyway, she did not dislike him for it.

    Nox took Shelly¡¯s te and started eating again. It was as if he had not eaten food for hundreds of years. Finally, Nox finished eating. Not only did he finish his food, but he even ate all the vegetables in front of him.

    ¡°Are you full?¡± Shelly asked carefully.

    Nox burped loudly in response, and Shelly could not help butugh. Sometimes, she found Nox quite cute..

 Chapter 1755 - 1755: A Celebration Party For Finn and Monicaâ€™s Babies

    Chapter 1755: A Celebration Party For Finn and Monica¡¯s Babies

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Are you full?¡± Shelly asked seriously.

    Nox nodded. In fact, his stomach was about to burst from overeating.

    Shelly stood up and cleared the empty tes. Seeing that Nox had finished everything, including the vegetables, Shelly felt an indescribable sense of aplishment that her cooking was so well-liked.

    Nox watched as Shelly cleaned the tes seriously and saw a faint smile on her lips. He wondered how long could happy days like thatst. One year? He was actually reluctant to part with her, but time sometimes flew by at an astonishing speed.

    In a sh, another three months passed. From that day onward, Shelly and Nox had be much more honest with each other. Shelly was no longer perfunctory with Nox as well. On the contrary, she had put a lot more effort into her rtionship with Nox, which suddenly made her realize that the man had many good qualities.

    For example, if he got off workte, he woulde back quietly. It was a sharp contrast to Nox¡¯s previous attitude of not considering the feelings of others.

    Another example was that he was extremely patient with Be. She used to think that Nox hated children, but he was surprisingly gentle to Be. When he had the time, as long as Be requested it, he would tell Be a bedtime story. Be also kept calling him ¡°Daddy¡± and never changed her way of addressing him.

    Other than that, Nox would not stay out all night anymore. No matter howte it was, he woulde back. Nevertheless, he still got off work on time most of the time to try his best to have dinner with Shelly and Be at home. After dinner, he would take the initiative to help her clean up.

    At first, Shelly was always worried that Nox would not do it right. After all, every time he offered to help, something would happen. However, after some time, Nox started to get used to it.

    Nox¡¯s changes were obvious, and there were many more, so many that Shelly could not count them. She truly believed that her impression of Nox had changed a lot, but it did not mean that she had fallen in love with Nox. She just no longer disliked him.

    Today was the day of Monica and Finn¡¯s twin babies¡¯ celebration party. The days passed quickly. It felt that the babies were just born yesterday, and in the blink of an eye, a few months had passed.

    Nox brought Shelly and Be along to the celebration party. In fact, Nox did not expect Shelly to agree because he had invited Shelly to many business banquets and she always refused. However, when he mentioned going to the celebration party today, she agreed immediately. Shelly seemed to have a special rtionship with Monica, and he did not know when they had established their friendship.

    Since they arrived a little early, Nox kept calling Edward, urging him to go early. It made Edward speechless at how childish Nox could be sometimes despite his age.

    Would he not go earlier if he could? He, too, wished he had lesser work to do. It was not that he could cope but that he did not want to do it anymore. His greatest wish right now was to spend more time with Jeanne.

    The truth was he had been busy with work every day that he could not get away. After getting back together for so long, they had not even gone on a trip together and just thinking about it was frustrating.

    Nox, Shelly, and Be walked into the venue of the celebration party. Just as they walked in, Be could not help but cry out in surprise, ¡°Wow!¡±

    The hall was decorated like a fairy tale, and Be simply could not remain calm. Looking at the colorful hall, she excitedly ran to the various corners of the venue to take a closer look. She loved everything in front of her.

    Shelly naturally saw Be¡¯s reaction. Be was now four years old. As they had never been well-off, Be would only have a small cake and a small gift every time they celebrated her birthday. It was anything but extravagant. Hence, seeing Be so excited right now, Shelly felt a little guilty and followed Be closely.

    Nox bumped into some of his business friends, so he went to socialize with them. He heard Finn and Monica only wanted to have a few good friends and rtives at the party, but Monica¡¯s parents disagreed. Since it was a party, they insisted that it be lively. With the Cardellinis¡¯ status in the business industry, at least half of the businessmen in Harken were here..

 Chapter 1756 - 1756: A Celebration Party For Finn and Monicaâ€™s Babies

    Chapter 1756: A Celebration Party For Finn and Monica¡¯s Babies

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Although Nox was socializing, his eyes were fixed on Shelly. He watched as she quietly stayed by Be¡¯s side.

    ¡°Mr. Winter?¡± a man who was socializing with him suddenly called out to him.

    Nox¡¯s eyes flickered, and he could not believe he was distracted. He then calmly resumed his conversation with the other party. However, his eyes were still on Shelly. He felt that he would never get tired of looking at her.

    Shelly, who was with Be, was drawn to Be¡¯s naive appearance. Seeing how happy Be was, she felt a little guilty and thought about when she would be able to give Be such a beautiful and unforgettable birthday party.

    At that thought, she could not help but turn to look at Nox, and her heart skipped a beat. That was when she realized that she depended on Nox and even had some expectations. It also made her question whether it was really because of Nox¡¯s performance recently that she found Nox to be a reliable person.

    Moreover, seeing how rxed Nox was socializing and how imposing he looked in a suit, he was indeed a contrast to thezy Nox at home. It seemed like Nox had been surprising her again and again. Did she not realize the other side of him before, or was he really learning and trying to change everything about himself?

    ¡°Shelly.¡± A familiar female voice sounded from behind.

    Shelly turned around and saw Sarah holding a man¡¯s hand as she walked toward her happily. In response, Shelly smiled at Sarah.

    ¡°Are you alone? Where¡¯s Nox?¡± Sarah was a little unhappy.

    Sarah was deeply prejudiced against Nox. After all, she knew a lot about Shelly, and the more she knew, the more she believed Nox was a bad person.

    ¡°He¡¯s socializing.¡±

    ¡°He left you alone to socialize? He clearly knows that you¡¯re not familiar with this environment, yet he still doesn¡¯t consider your feelings!¡± Sarahined.

    Shelly smiled indifferently and said, ¡°Nox has changed a lot. Besides, there¡¯s nothing I could do about todays social gathering. When we walked into the hall, many people were already waiting for him. To not bore me out, he told me to take Be out to y.¡±

    Nox¡¯s actions had warmed her heart. After all, he knew very well how much she hated such business gatherings like that.

    ¡°Are you putting in a good word for Nox?¡± Sarah scrutinized her.

    Suddenly, he felt that Shelly had changed. Shelly always used to look annoyed when she talked about him. It was as if she did not want to talk about him. However, now that Nox was mentioned, she defended him, and Sarah could tell that something fishy was going on between the two of them. ¡°No, I¡¯m just stating a fact.¡± Shelly felt a little ufortable being stared at by Sarah.

    Sarah clearly did not believe her.

    Just as she was about to retort, Shelly changed the topic. ¡°Is this your boyfriend?¡±

    Sarah seemed to have just noticed the handsome man she was holding. As he stood next to her, they looked like a well-matched couple.

    At the mention of her boyfriend, Sarah blushed shyly. It was rare for a thick-skinned person like her to react that way unless it was true love.

    She nodded. ¡°Yes. This is Brandon.¡±

    Ever since Finn exposed their rtionship, they had been dating publicly. Even their parents had met, and as families of equal status, they naturally hit it off well. The two of them also received approval from their parents, which made it easier for them to date.

    ¡°I¡¯m Shelly. Nice to meet you.¡± Shelly reached her hand out.

    Brandon shook hands with her politely. ¡°Sarah often mentions you. She said you¡¯re her best friend, and I must say, you really are as beautiful as she says.¡±

    Shelly blushed. After all, her beauty was a result of stic surgery, and there was nothing beautiful about her. Sometimes, she would even get tired of looking at her current face and miss his original face. Unfortunately, it had been destroyed long ago.

    ¡°Sarah, I¡¯m going over there to socialize with some guests,¡± Brandon said softly.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Sarah nodded.

    After Brandon left, Sarah stared at his back and wrinkled her nose. Sheined, ¡°Men are all the same.¡±

    Shelly chuckled. ¡°Men have their business to attend to. Don¡¯t be so petty.¡± ¡°Hmph,¡± Sarah harrumphed.

    ¡°I wonder if Monica has arrived or if the two babies are here,¡± Shelly said..

 Chapter 1757 - 1757: A Celebration Party For Finn and Monicaâ€™s Babies

    Chapter 1757: A Celebration Party For Finn and Monica¡¯s Babies

    She really wanted to see the twins. Although there were many pictures of them in the hall, she wanted to see the real babies. She thought they looked adorably cute andpletely different from how they looked when they were born.

    ¡°Yes, I gave my aunt a call when I left his morning. They came over early in the morning and are definitely in the lounge now. Do you want to go and take a look?¡± Sarah invited her.

    Shelly quickly nodded.

    ¡°Come with me.¡± Sarah held Shelly¡¯s hand.

    Shelly called out to the excited Be beside her. ¡°Be, let¡¯s go and look at the two babies, okay? Can wee out and y after we¡¯re done?¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Be replied in her childish voice.

    She was really obedient.

    Sarah looked at Be and could not help but sigh. ¡°Be is such a good girl.¡±

    Shelly nodded. That was why she could not bear to part with Be, who was dependent on her.

    As the three of them walked out of the lively banquet hall together, Nox saw them and watched them leave. In the end, he resisted the urge to follow them and continued socializing with others.

    In the lounge of the hall, the sound of a baby crying could be heard from afar. Sarah and Shelly quickened their pace. Whenever they heard crying, they would feel inexplicably anxious.

    After they knocked, it was Gary who opened the door. He looked at Sarah and said quickly, ¡°Come in.

    Monica is feeding the two babies.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Sarah walked in with Shelly and Be.

    The lounge was exquisite, and it had everything they needed, especially for the babies.

    ¡°Why is the baby crying?¡± Sarah was puzzled.

    ¡°When it¡¯s feeding time for two babies, one will get to feed first before the other, and it¡¯s only natural for the one who doesn¡¯t get to feed yet to feel upset.¡±

    ¡°The one who doesn¡¯t get to feed first must be the brother, right?¡± Sarah knew the answer without even guessing.

    Gary nodded. After a while, the other baby stopped crying, probably because it was his time to feed.

    Then, Ruby carried the baby out after she had eaten to her heart¡¯s content. She looked so chubby in a pink fluffy princess dress that she looked adorable. She was really good-looking, and it was obvious at three-month-old that she was a beauty.

    The moment Sarah saw the sister, she became excited and quickly went over. ¡°Aunt, I want to hold her.¡±

    ¡°Go on.¡± Ruby had always doted on Sarah. ¡°Be careful. She just ate, so she might vomit. Make sure to hold her vertically so that she can lie on your shoulder.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Sarah did as she was told.

    The moment she held the baby, her heart was filled with cuteness overload. She was so happy that she could not control herself and said to the sister, ¡°Maya, I¡¯m your aunt. Do you love me?¡±

    The sister naturally did not have much of a reaction. She was lying on Sarah¡¯s shoulder, looking like a satisfied little pig after she had eaten. After a while, her brother had eaten too, and the nanny brought him out.

    Behind the curtain, Monica and Finn had yet toe out. Monica felt that her soul was about to be sucked dry by the two babies. Every time she fed them, it was worse than death for her. She felt like a supercow that could only produce milk.

    In fact, her milk production was not as much as she had imagined. She could only feed the babies together one meal a day with her milk, and most of the time, they would be fed a mix of breastmilk and milk powder.

    ¡°Are you tired?¡± Finn looked at Monica and asked her.

    ¡°My body is not tired, but my heart is.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a cow anymore. I feel like I have no freedom in life.¡± Monica stared at the ceiling in a daze. ¡°I want to have coffee, tuna, jpenos, alcohol¡­¡± The more Monica listed, the more aggrieved she felt.

    Nowadays, she would only eat nutritious meals. It was okay for the first few days, but after having the same thing again and again, she felt like everything was nd. That was why she wanted something heavy right now.

    ¡°Be good. Once we start weaning the babies off breastfeeding, I will eat everything you want with you.¡± Finnforted her.

    ¡°How long will it take to wean them off? I read childcare experts saying that babies can feed on breastmilk until they¡¯re two or three years old. Some experts even say they can go on for as long as they like.¡± When Monica saw thosements, she almost cried..

 Chapter 1758 - 1758: A Celebration Party For Finn and Monicaâ€™s Babies

    Chapter 1758: A Celebration Party For Finn and Monica¡¯s Babies

    If they went on for as long as they liked, she would die out of frustration.

    ¡°No need.¡± Finn said bluntly, ¡°Although the babies should have breastmilk for as long as possible, it doesn¡¯t mean it has to be breast milk. Although breast milk is nutritional, the overall nutrition of milk powder is higher. As the babies grow up, they will need to absorb more nutrients. The form milk powder has all the nutrients, so they can have milk powderter.¡±

    ¡°When willter be?¡± Monica asked.

    Finn said, ¡°About a year.¡±

    As expected, she should cry.

    Finn caressed Monica¡¯s head and said, ¡°Good luck.¡±

    ¡®Good luck my *ss!¡¯

    For the babies to be breastfed, she had yet to start losing weight. asionally, she would do some yoga at home, and her stomach had shrunk a lot. However, she still looked fat. She was round and chubby, and she despised how she looked.

    ¡°Be good, and don¡¯t think about it. Today is the celebration party for the babies. I¡¯ll change you into your clothes and bring the babies out to entertain the guests. Now that all the guests have arrived, we, as the hosts, shouldn¡¯t keep to ourselves,¡± Finn reminded.

    Upon hearing that, Monica did not want to go out even more. The thought of so many people seeing her chubby appearance made her break down.

    ¡°I think you look pretty good,¡± Finn said bluntly, as if he could read Monica¡¯s thoughts.

    In fact, it was not difficult to guess Monica¡¯s thoughts because everything was written on her face.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true, and it¡¯s morefortable for me to hug you when you¡¯re chubbier.¡± Finn said, ¡°It feels like I¡¯m hugging cotton candy.¡± ¡°Finn!¡± Monica said angrily.

    Just how fat was she to be as soft as cotton candy?

    ¡°I mean, it will melt with a lick,¡± Finn whispered.

    As someone who cared about her looks a lot, Monica¡¯s entire face turned red. Since when did Finn, that b*stard, be so flirty?

    Naturally, they had sex after Monica gave birth. That night, Monica was actually against it. For one, she thought that she was too fat and that Finn would dislike her; secondly, Finn had never managed to pleasure her, so she did not want to do it before her body was perfect.

    However, she could not stop Finn in the end, and Finn¡¯s performance that night was beyond her imagination. She had secretly saved a lot of videos for Finn to learn from, but she did not expect Finn to surprise her with such a drastic change!

    Finn was actually very nervous throughout the entire process because he was afraid that Monica would despise him again. After Monica ridiculed him for his poor technique, he felt disgusted by it, even though he never revealed how he truly felt.

    Therefore, after that, he would look for some tutorials from time to time. Most of them were sent to him by Nox, who was the best in that aspect. Nox even boasted that he could notpare to him and Edward in other aspects, but in bed, the two of them were not as experienced as him.

    Although Nox was smug, Finn had indeed learned a lot with Nox¡¯s help. It was only when he started learning that he realized how perfunctory he had been in bed- He only cared about his own feelings and did not think about whether Monica would feel ufortable.

    He thought that as long as he wasfortable, Monica would befortable. After all, their feelings were mutual. Fortunately, he heard Monica¡¯sints about him. Otherwise, he had no idea how long he would remain ignorant.

    ¡°Be good. I¡¯ll help you change into your clothes.¡± Finn¡¯s voice sounded a little hoarse.

    He felt that if he continued thinking about it, he would be able to hold back his desires anymore.

    Although Monica did not want to get changed, she acquiesced, and Finn helped Monica change into her clothes. It was a loose dress that Monica took a long time to choose, but she still hated it. It was not the clothes she hated but her figure.

    ¡°Finn, what are you looking at?¡± Monica suddenlyined when she saw that Finn¡¯s expression had changed.

    Finn looked away. Although they had slept together after the babies were born, Monica would often fall asleep after breastfeeding the babies because taking care of the babies was a tiring job. Since Finn did not want Monica to tire herself out, he would endure it most of the time.

    Now that he was looking at Monica¡¯s body, he started to get restless again. He really could not resist Monica¡¯s fair and curvy body.

    ¡°Finn, where are your hands at?¡± Monicained again.

    Finn was constantly getting denounced by Monica. However, Monica was not being unreasonable. It was really him who was getting restless from suppressing his desires.

    Naturally, everyone outside heard the voices of the two people behind the curtain, which was not soundproof. Gary was so embarrassed by the young couple that he left the lounge. In any case, it was also time for him to greet the guests, but he refused to leave at first because he could not bear to leave his two grandchildren.

    Just as Gary left the lounge, Finn, who had helped Monica into her clothes, walked out. The moment he walked out, he saw many people in the room. Only then did Monica and Finn realize they were not at home but in the lounge of the hotel¡¯s banquet hall.

    At the thought that everyone heard the intimate conversation between them just now, both their faces turned red with embarrassment. Finn was such a cautious person, but in front of Monica, he was utterly defeated..

 Chapter 1759 - 1759: Nox Gets Drunk

    Chapter 1759: Nox Gets Drunk

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Outside the curtain, Sarah smiled cunningly.

    Finn¡¯s face turned red despite his trying to maintain hisposure, whereas Monica was calm. To her, it was just a normal moment between husband and wife, and she did not think there was anything to be embarrassed about.

    ¡°Shelly, you¡¯re here!¡± Monica greeted Shelly casually.

    ¡°Yes, I came with Nox. Then, Sarah invited me toe along to see your two babies. They¡¯re so beautiful now. They look so different from when they were born,¡± Shelly said sincerely.

    ¡°Yeah, I also thought they looked ugly when they were born, so I was surprised to see how good-looking they¡¯ve grown after three months. It¡¯s crazy.¡± Monica also praised her children generously.

    ¡°It¡¯s because you and Dr. Jones are both good-looking.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Monica nodded proudly. ¡°By the way, where¡¯s Nox?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s out socializing.¡±

    ¡°He left you behind to socialize?¡±

    ¡°No, he was afraid I¡¯d be bored with him, so he let me go. Besides, Be would not have the patience.¡± Shelly defended Nox.

    As Monica observed Shelly seriously, Shelly could feel her scalp go numb from Monica¡¯s stare. Did she say something wrong?

    ¡°Shelly, you¡¯ve changed. Are you starting to put in a good word for Nox? Tell me, have the two of you be very close now?¡± Monica asked cunningly.

    Shelly blushed, not knowing how to answer Monica. She usually hated others talking about her and Nox, but now that she was fine with it, she did not know what to say.

    Sarah could tell that Shelly was embarrassed, so she quickly said, ¡°Monica, why do you have to care about other people¡¯s affairs? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s enough that you and Finn act so lovey-dovey in front of all of us?¡±

    Monica naturally noticed how awkward Shelly was. It seemed like Nox still had not won Shelly¡¯s heartpletely, but their rtionship had most probably improved a lot.

    Since her intention was not to make things difficult for Shelly, she said to Sarah, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make sure to be extra lovey-dovey with Finn in the future.¡± Sarah could not believe how evil Monica was.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Brandon?¡± Monica looked around. ¡°Is he socializing out there as well?¡±

    ¡°How can he? He¡¯s still at work because he¡¯s afraid you¡¯ll deduct his sry. He was thinking ofing over during lunchtime, ¡°Sarah answered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I pay him very well.¡± Monica looked gratified.

    Sarah rolled her eyes. It was not a matter of sry but Brandon¡¯s feelings for Monica. Sarah even wondered if Brandon would ever forget Monica.

    ¡°Alright. Since the two babies have eaten and Monica has gotten changed, let¡¯s go out,¡± Ruby urged.

    With that, everyone left the lounge and walked toward the hall. As soon as the hosts walked in, the originally lively hall suddenly became quiet. Everyone looked at Monica and Finn, each carrying a baby as they walked toward the center of the stage. The others who came out with them naturally stood below the stage.

    Shelly held Be in her arms and stood with Sarah. After a while, another person appeared beside Shelly.

    He whispered to Shelly, ¡°Let me hold Be.¡±

    Just as Shelly was about to refuse, Be excitedly reached out and threw herself into Nox¡¯s arms. Shelly watched as Nox held Be in his arms, and a series of thoughts popped up in her mind.

    Did he not have to socialize? Would his image be damaged if he was seen carrying a child? More importantly, his clothes would be wrinkled if he carried Be, and it was not good to be seen with wrinkled clothes when socializing.

    Shelly thought about it silently, but in the end, she allowed Nox to carry Be. Although she did not think Nox should be carrying Be, when she saw the smiles on Be and Nox¡¯s faces, nothing else mattered.

    On the stage, a warm light shone on the family of four. Finn held a baby in one hand and the microphone in the other, thanking all the guests foring to his children¡¯s celebration party.

    After thanking the crowd, Finn said, ¡°Next, I have to thank my wife.¡±

    Monica, who was beside him, suddenly turned to look at Finn. She could not believe such an aloof person like Finn would thank her..

 Chapter 1760 - 1760: Nox Gets Drunk

    Chapter 1760: Nox Gets Drunk

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Thank you for being pregnant for nine months and giving birth to our babies. Because of these two babies, she gained 20 pounds, and her waist increased a size, giving her love handles that I could hold her tighter with.¡±

    As soon as he said that, everyoneughed. They thought that Finn would get emotional with his speech, but when they heard such a serious person like Finn joking about Monica, they were amused, to say the least.

    Beside him, Monica¡¯s face turned red with anger. She did not ask to gain weight, yet Finn had the nerve to make fun of her in front of everyone! When they got home, she would make sure Finn got the punishment he deserved.

    While Monica was thinking about how to punish Finn, Finn continued, ¡°Before I became a father, I had no idea that giving birth to a baby would change a woman so much. I always thought that giving birth was an experience that all women had to go through, so it was normal and nothing special. However, after bing a father and seeing how hard it was for Monica to go through the changes in her body-¡±

    ¡°Whose fault is it that my body changed? Who was the one who forced me to eat all day? Finn, stop making sarcastic remarks here.¡± Monica could not take it anymore and retorted on stage in front of all the guests.

    Finn chuckled, his eyes filled with affection. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the reason she gained weight. However, that¡¯s not the main point. The main point is that, besides gaining weight, Monica also had to go throughbor, which was excruciatingly painful. Moreover, Monica had to give birth to two babies at once, and it was double the pain. It made me wonder how much a woman had to love a man to endure all this for him.¡±

    Monica pouted. ¡®Is Finn implying that I love him very much? What sc*mbag!

    Why isn¡¯t he thanking me for giving birth to his children?¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone has heard of how torturing the recovery afterbor can be.

    Especially with breastfeeding¡­ Women are made to feel like cows all day!¡±

    When Finn finished his sentence, the crowdughed again. He always found that adjective to be a good joke. However, Monica was so embarrassed that she wanted to dig a hole in the ground and hide.

    ¡°Anyway, what I want to say is¡­¡±

    Finn suddenly turned to look at Monica, who also looked at Finn. Suddenly, she was made nervous by his gaze.

    Her heart was racing as she heard Finn say, ¡°Monica, I love you.¡±

    She would get overwhelmed every time Finn said that to her, and it was no expectation this time. The hatred she had for Finn earlier instantly disappeared as her heart softened, and her eyes were a little teary.

    ¡°I feel very guilty that you had to go through so much and that I couldn¡¯t bear some of it for you. But from now on, I will take good care of you, your family, and our baby. I will be a good husband, son-inw, and father. If I don¡¯t do good enough, I¡¯m willing to learn.¡±

    As he spoke, Finn put down the microphone. With the baby still in his arms, he kissed Monica on her forehead. He was so serious that Monica was at a loss as to what to do.

    She did not expect Finn to say that to her. She thought Finn was just starting to open up a little with her and that he no longer kept things to himself, but when did he be so corny in front of so many people?

    She said, ¡°Finn, we will always be a family.¡±

    A warm round of apuse sounded in the hall Although it was not a very emotional scene, everyone seemed to be moved by their rtionship with each other.

    Back then, Finn and Monica had a conflict because Monica thought that Finn did not love her enough. However, Finn did not show his love for Monica because he did not know how to express it. That was why he said, ¡°If I don¡¯t do good enough, I¡¯m willing to learn.¡±

    On the other hand, the reason why Finn broke up with Monica back then was because Finn felt that Monica did not trust him enough and would never listen to his opinions. That was why Monica used the phrase, ¡°We will always be a family¡±, to tell Finn that they were a family now and that there was absolute

    trust between family members- Not many people present understood the meaning of these two sentences, but Jeanne did.

    She came with Edward. As Edward was a little busy, they arrived at noon and happened to see Monica and Finn walking onto the stage..

 Chapter 1761 - 1761: Nox Gets Drunk

    Chapter 1761: Nox Gets Drunk

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    At that moment, she was holding George¡¯s hand while Edward was holding Paige in his arms. The family of four was standing in a hidden corner.

    In fact, Edward should not be appearing in crowded ces, but for the sake of a friend, he decided not to care so much about it. After all, he had his bodyguards with him ¡ª the two who would follow him at all times, except when he was at home, and the other bodyguards were waiting for him outside.

    ¡°Monica has finally found her ce.¡± Jeanne sighed silently.

    She was happy for Monica. After going around in circles with Finn all these years, they were finally together. If they missed the chance to be together, they would probably regret it for the rest of their lives.

    ¡°Finn finally has a family of his own,¡± Edward echoed.

    Edward never used to have much expectations for Monica. However, seeing that they both had such a good rtionship now, he agreed that they were meant for each other.

    ¡°I¡¯m suddenly a little envious that they can get along so well.¡± Jeanne smiled and sighed.

    Edward paused for a moment.

    Jeanne smiled. ¡°I¡¯m notining about anything.¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯reining.¡± Edward was very certain.

    ¡°So, how would you like topensate me, Fourth Master?¡± Jeanne asked. Since he insisted that she wasining, she would not be shy. Edward was silent for a few seconds. ¡°I¡¯ll let you have your wish.¡±

    Jeanne frowned. ¡°Won¡¯t you be despised by tens of thousands of people? Edward, you¡¯ll be notorious for all eternity.¡±

    Edward smiled, wondering what Jeanne thinking. Since he had fought hard to conquer thend, how could he bear to let it go to waste? However¡­ Edward¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    Feeling a gaze on him, George raised his head and looked at his father with a frown. Somehow, he had a feeling that his father was plotting something, and he could feel his hair stand on end.

    Fortunately, at that moment, the lights in the banquet hall turned on, and the staff guided the guests to the hall next door. Since it was a traditional seating, everyone sat at a long dining table to eat lunch.

    Meanwhile, a hotel staff invited Jeanne and Edward¡¯s family to a special private room. It was because of Edward¡¯s identity that they prepared it for him.

    A while after the family of four sat at the dining table, Nox walked in with Shelly and Be. Nox sat next to Edward, and Be sat on Nox, just like Paige sitting on Edward. The two men looked like ves to their daughters, even though Be was not Nox¡¯s biological daughter.

    ¡®Edward, how long has it been since we¡¯ve seen each other? You¡¯re so busy.

    Have you forgotten about me?¡± Nox teased.

    Edward could not be bothered with him. He nced at Be, who was in Nox¡¯s arms. ¡°Is this your daughter?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, this is Be,¡± Nox answered very naturally. ¡°Be, this is Uncle Edward.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Uncle,¡± Be called out in her tender voice.

    ¡°This is my daughter, Paige. You look about the same age,¡± Edward said. ¡°Hi, Uncle Nox.¡± Paige¡¯s young voice was clear as she called out, ¡°Hello, Be.¡±

    Be looked at the beautiful little girl in front of her without blinking. She had no idea such a doll-like little girl existed in this world, and she just stared at

    Paige in awe.

    ¡°What are you looking at, Be?¡±

    Nox, who noticed Be¡¯s sudden silence, did not reprimand her for being rude to Paige. Instead, he asked her what was wrong! Even Shelly could not do that sometimes.

    For example, whenever Be was rude, she would reprimand her severely. Every time she did that, it would upset Be, and she would regret itter. After all, Be was only three years old, so it was understandable that she would be distracted sometimes. However, Nox¡¯s way of dealing with it was different, and he would first ask Be about the reason.

    Be quickly replied, ¡°Daddy, I think Paige is very pretty. She¡¯s as pretty as the

    Barbie doll my teacher gave me a few days ago.¡±

    Be¡¯s innocence made everyoneugh. Although everyone knew that Paige was good-looking, Be spoke of it in apletely different way.

    Shelly heaved a sigh of relief. She was afraid that Be¡¯s behavior would make everyone feel awkward..

 Chapter 1762 - 1762: Nox Gets Drunk

    Chapter 1762: Nox Gets Drunk

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Nox was facing Edward¡¯s family the entire time, but at that moment, he suddenly turned around and said to Shelly behind him, ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel ufortable. They¡¯re all ordinary people in private.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Shelly nodded.

    Although she nodded, she still could not rx.

    Nox continued, ¡°Edward also farts in private.¡±

    Shelly almost burst outughing. Did Nox have to make Edward so rtable? With Edward¡¯s status, how could he such that about Edward? More importantly, Nox¡¯s voice was neither loud nor soft, so everyone present heard it.

    Edward¡¯s face flushed red with anger. ¡°Nox, can you speak any louder?¡±

    ¡°I was just joking.¡± Nox smiled and turned around eagerly. ¡°I¡¯ll drink with youter. We haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time.¡±

    Edward still had a long face. However, Nox was used to it, so he did not take it to heart.

    Jeanne also said to Shelly, ¡°Although Nox¡¯s words were a little crass, he¡¯s right. We¡¯re all ordinary people in private, and we don¡¯t bite, so just rx. We¡¯ll see each other a lot in the future.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Shelly agreed.

    This time, she was much more rxed. She did not know if it was because of what Nox said about the Leader farting, but she was amused. She realized that, in private, they were just like ordinary people and would also be teased by their friends.

    The door of the private room was pushed open again, and in walked Finn and Monica. Then, the two of them sat together at the dining table.

    ¡°where are the Dames(¡± Jeanne as Kea.

    ¡°They¡¯re asleep. The nanny is taking care of them so we have time to eat,¡± Finn replied.

    ¡°Jeannie, you know I can¡¯t eat anything when the babies are making a fuss.¡± Monica was showing off her greatness.

    ¡°Cut it out. Every time you can¡¯t eat on time because of the babies, Finn will leave a table full of food for you to eat together.¡±

    Monica¡¯s attempt to make herself seem pitiful failed miserably.

    ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no one else. Let¡¯s eat.¡± Finn tried to smooth things over for

    Monica.

    He doted on Monica endlessly.

    ¡°I¡¯m starving.¡± Monica quickly picked up her utensils.

    With that, the others also began to eat.

    Jeanne looked at Monica, who looked like she had not eaten for a decade. ¡°Can you eat slow down? Your food can¡¯t digest if you eat so quickly.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry,¡± Monica replied with one word and continued to eat.

    Speechless, Jeanne said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that you will continue to grow horizontally? After all, you already have a love handle.¡±

    Monica suddenly lost her appetite to eat. Jeanne had really touched a sore spot, and she felt that everything she ate now was sinful.

    ¡°Eat more.¡± Finn took another piece of meat for Monica.

    ¡°Are you feeding me more so that you have a reason to abandon me?¡± Monica red at Finn.

    When she thought about how she was so fat because of Finn¡¯s feeding, she was devastated.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. ¡±

    ¡°Finn, I think you have ulterior motives,¡± Monica said regretfully.

    She regretted bing as fat as a ball.

    Finn was helpless against Monica. He said, ¡°Yes, I have ulterior motives.¡±

    ¡°Finn, how can you be so heartless? How can you treat me like this when I gave birth to two children for you? How are you so horrible?¡± Monica used.

    Everyone looked at the two of them as if they were watching a show, feeling extremely happy. They did not feel any sympathy for Monica at all.

    ¡°I just want to fatten you up so that you can be with me wholeheartedly. Then, you will never abandon me again,¡± Finn said seriously.

    Stunned, Monica blinked and looked at Finn. After learning that Finn was afraid that she would not want him anymore, her mood instantly changed for the better. Then, she lowered her head and began eating happily again.

    As she ate, she said, ¡°To make you feel more at ease, I shall eat more and gain weight.¡±

    Everyone was speechless at how fast Monica¡¯s mood changed.

    Nox could not stand it anymore and quickly changed the topic because he was afraid that the two of them would continue showing off their affection. It was even more corny than Edward and Jeanne.

    He picked up his wine ss. ¡°Edward, let¡¯s drink.¡±

    Edward nced at Nox and handed Paige to Jeanne, who took Paige. After all, it was not good for him to drink with Paige around.

    Nox also handed Be to Shelly..

 Chapter 1763 - 1763: Nox Gets Drunk

    Chapter 1763: Nox Gets Drunk

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Then, the two of them started drinking.

    ¡°Finn, do you want some?¡± Nox asked.

    ¡°You guys can go ahead. I have to take care of the babiester.¡±

    ¡°What a filial father,¡± Nox teased.

    ¡°When you have a baby, you¡¯ll know what it¡¯s like to be a father.¡± Finn was still immersed in the role of being a father.

    Nox said indifferently, ¡°I won¡¯t be as corny as you guys.¡±

    ¡°By the way, Nox, when are you and Shelly getting married? You¡¯ve been together for a year, right?¡± Monica suddenly asked,

    To be honest, Nox did not know how to answer that question. He knew very well that Shelly would never marry him, but he could not say it out loud in front of so many people. If he did, they would be the ones embarrassed.

    Hence, he thought about it for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯m not that stupid to enter the tomb of love so early. I¡¯ll just watch all of you suffer.¡±

    He decided to take everything on himself.

    ¡°How stubborn.¡± Monica retorted, ¡°One day, you¡¯ll know what it¡¯s like to love and be happy at the same time. I, too, never considered having a baby before and thought they were a pain in the *ss. But now, I think they¡¯re delightful.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s you, not me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just reminding you out of kindness as a person who has been through it before. You should appreciate it-¡±

    ¡°Alright, Monica, that¡¯s enough,¡± Jeanne called out to her. ¡°Eat more, and you¡¯ll be able to produce more milk.¡±

    All Jeanne knew was how to poke fun at her. However, as long as Finn did not mind her being fat, she could eat as much as she wanted. With that thought in mind, she lowered her head and continued eating.

    Harmony was restored at the dining table. While Edward and Nox were sipping on wine, the others would chime in asionally. Jeanne and Monica would also take special care of Shelly and talk to her from time to time. In short, the atmosphere in the room was lively.

    Nevertheless, Shelly was still somewhat overwhelmed, and it did not seem like it was because she was embarrassed by the dignitaries in front of her. When she thought about it carefully, it seemed like what Nox said had made her emotional.

    She had never thought of marrying Nox. She even thought they would break up soon, but for some reason, she felt a little unhappy. To force herself to stop thinking about it, she took a deep breath and silently adjusted her emotions.

    The mealsted quite a while, mainly because Nox kept pestering Edward to drink. Monica and Finn had left early because she had to rush to take care of the baby. Hence, they ate from 12 p.m. to 2:30 p.m.

    It was only after Edward got Nox drunk that Edward could escape. However, Edward was already a little tipsy by then. Jeanne held Edward up and got George to take care of Paige.

    ¡°Can you not go to work this afternoon?¡± Jeanne asked.

    Edward nced at Jeanne and nodded. He knew that he was dizzy and could not concentrate on work even if she wanted to.

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll help you up to the hotel to get some rest.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Edward nodded.

    Jeanne supported Edward to his feet, and as they left, she said to Shelly, ¡°Take care of Nox. He¡¯s drunk.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Shelly quickly agreed.

    After Jeanne left with Edward, only Nox, Shelly, and Be were left in the room, with Be ying by herself in the private room.

    Shelly nudged Nox. ¡°Nox, wake up. I¡¯ll help you to the hotel room. Can you sleep after you get there?¡±

    Nox did not move. Instead, he muttered, ¡°I want more drinks. I can drink. Edward, don¡¯t be such a coward¡­

    Shelly was speechless. She could not believe that they had both gotten drunk in the middle of the afternoon. Then, she thought for a moment before getting up and leaving with Be.

    She did not think she would be able to take care of Be if she helped Nox upter. Hence, she carried Be to the staff to get the room key card and then brought Be to the room first.

    When they were in the room, Shelly told Be seriously, ¡°Be, can you watch TV here while I help Daddy up to sleep? But once I close the door, you cannot open the door for anyone. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Be nodded obediently.

    Shelly checked the window again. After confirming that Be could not open it, she walked out of the room, closed the door, and quickly went to find Nox. Just as she arrived at the elevator entrance, she bumped into Mrs. Winter, whom she found strangely distant now..

 Chapter 1764 - 1764: Bella Breaks Down

    Chapter 1764: Be Breaks Down

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Shelly pursed her lips as she looked at Mrs. Winter, clearly rejecting her. The people who were originally the closest to each other in the city had fallen out because of the many things that had happened.

    At that moment, Mrs. Winter felt the same way when she saw Shelly. She said bluntly, ¡°Shelly,e with me. I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°Nox is drunk downstairs.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to take care of him. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    Shelly pursed her lips and nodded. Since someone was going to take care of Nox, she would not go.

    Shelly followed Mrs. Winter to her room. Coincidentally, the room was opposite hers. Perhaps the host had arranged for people familiar with each other to be together, which was quite thoughtful of them.

    ¡°Shelly, I told you that you and Nox would be together for a year and that Nox would leave you if you two had no feelings for each other after a year. Is that right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Shelly remembered that.

    It was about to be a year soon.

    Mrs. Winter said, ¡°In that case, there are two months left. If you don¡¯t have any ns to be with Nox in the next two months, I hope you don¡¯t involve yourself too much with him so that he won¡¯t miss you when you both break up.¡± Shelly was silent. In fact, she did not know why she was silent.

    ¡°Shelly?¡± Mrs. Winter looked at Shelly¡¯s expression and raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Shelly replied.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mrs. Winter¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Do you want to get back together with Nox?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Shelly denied.

    She had never thought of getting back together with Nox. To her, Nox was not someone she could live with, and he was especially unsuitable for the role of a husband.

    ¡°In that case, you have to take what I said seriously.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Oh right, let me tell you something else. Nox is drunk now, so I¡¯ll send someone to take care of him. At this time, you have to maintain a cold attitude and show Nox that you don¡¯t care about him. It¡¯s best if you leave now and show him that you don¡¯t want to participate in any activities with him, let alone stay with him,¡± Mrs. Winter suggested.

    Shelly looked at Mrs. Winter. ¡®Must you be so ruthless?¡±

    ¡°If we don¡¯t do this, do you think Nox will let you go?¡± Mrs. Winter was serious.

    Shelly hesitated before she said bluntly, ¡°I think the current Nox is different from the old Nox. The current Nox is more mature and calmer than the past him, so he won¡¯t do such childish things. Aunty, I personally think that when it¡¯s time, he¡¯ll let go as long as I make it clear to him that I won¡¯t be with him.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Mrs. Winter denied it directly. ¡°Shelly, I don¡¯t have much of an opinion on who Nox is with. Even if it¡¯s with you, I can ept it. Although your reputation isn¡¯t great, I¡¯ve raised you since you were young, and I care for you. The only wish I have now is to have a grandchild. Nox isn¡¯t young, and at his age, he should have a child. He can¡¯t continue to fool around anymore.¡±

    Shelly understood where Mrs. Winter wasing from. To a wealthy family like theirs, it was important to carry on the family line. That idea had been instilled in them for generations, and no one could change it.

    Nox was also a wild horse that was out of control. Since it was probably difficult for anyone to tame him, it was normal for Mrs. Winter to be afraid that Nox would not get married and have children.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Shelly nodded.

    She was not convinced by Mrs. Winter, but she agreed because she did not want to cause too much conflict between her and Mrs. Winter. To be honest, Shelly did not know how to describe their rtionship. It did not feel like a kinship, but they were not strangers because they still cared for each other.

    In the end, Shelly sighed and thought, ¡®So be it. When we meet in the future, a polite greeting would suffice.¡¯

    After Shelly left Mrs. Winter¡¯s room and returned to her room, she left with Be. Since Mrs. Winter told her to leave and be a little ruthless, she would do as Mrs. Winter said.

    As she walked toward the elevator, the elevator door opened, and it left her stunned. Why was it that every time the elevator door opened, she would be shocked? First, it was Mrs. Winter, and now it was Nox, who was supported by a woman.

    It was obvious that Nox was drunk. He was leaning against the elevator wall with the woman supporting him while the woman held his arm and pressed her chest against his, looking very intimate..

 Chapter 1765 - 1765: Bella Breaks Down

    Chapter 1765: Be Breaks Down

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Shelly just stared at them. Since Nox¡¯s eyes were closed, he did not notice her.

    When the elevator arrived, the woman helped him up from the wall and dragged him out of the elevator with difficulty. As the two of them walked past her, Shelly was silent for a few seconds before she held Be¡¯s hand and prepared to walk into the elevator.

    Suddenly, Be shouted at Nox, ¡°Daddy.¡±

    Shelly was so shocked that she quickly covered Be¡¯s mouth and led Be into the elevator.

    The moment the elevator closed, the man who was walking in the corridor suddenly turned around and saw the tightly shut elevator that carried Shelly and Be away. At that moment, he smiled and then turned back to walk toward the hotel room.

    Just as the woman helped Nox into the room, Nox pushed her out and closed and locked the door on her. The woman was stunned for a while and could not seem to react to the situation. When she came back to her senses, she quickly knocked on the door.

    However, Nox pretended not to hear her. Hey on the bed alone, dizzy as he stared at the ceiling in a daze. Even if it sounded like the door was about to be broken through, he could not hear anything. The only thing on his mind was the scene of Shelly leaving coldly.

    How much did Shelly not like him that she would watch him go to the room with another woman without feeling anything? He only had two months left with Shelly, and their rtionship would most likely end then.

    The woman knocked on Nox¡¯s door for a long time, but in the end, it did not open. As such, she walked angrily to Mrs. Winter¡¯s room and pressed the doorbell.

    Mrs. Winter opened the door and was a little puzzled when she saw the woman.

    ¡®Why aren¡¯t you with Nox? What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Nox kept me out.¡± The woman¡¯s eyes reddened, and she felt aggrieved.

    Mrs. Winter¡¯s expression turned ugly. She could not believe how stubborn Nox was! Was he so mesmerized by Shelly that he had lost his mind?

    Based on her previous understanding of Nox, Nox had never rejected anyone. Hence, she thought the woman could get close to Nox and take the opportunity to sleep with him and get pregnant. However, her whole n had failed. ¡°Aunty,¡± the woman called out to her coquettishly. ¡°Does Nox not like me?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know Nox is drunk?¡± Mrs. Winter found an excuse. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If I like you, my son will definitely like you. When he wakes up, I¡¯ll introduce you to him.¡¯

    ¡°Thank you, Aunty.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for helping my son to the room. You should go and get some rest.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The woman left, satisfied.

    After she left, Mrs. Winter did not look for Nox. She thought that since only two months were left, it would not be toote to talk about it after two months.

    Shelly took the elevator and left.

    Monica and Finn¡¯s babies¡¯ celebration party was very grand, so many people attended. The entire hotel was filled with guests, and as the elevator was a little crowded, Shelly and Be were slowly squeezed into the innermost part of the elevator.

    That was when Shelly heard the gossiping voices of the two women who had just entered. ¡°Did you see Nox just now? He¡¯s the one who was cheated onst year and fainted at the wedding.¡±

    ¡°I know Nox. Apart from what you just said, he¡¯s a big shot in the business industry. My dad often talks about him. And as you know, Nox and the Leader are best friends, so he can be considered a big name in Harken,¡± the woman said. ¡°By the way, why are you talking about him?¡± ¡°Do you know Mia Lane?¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about the young miss of the Lanes?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The woman said, ¡°I saw her helping the drunk Nox back to his room just now.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see that woman, Mia has climbed up the socialdder and be Cindere.¡±

    ¡°You sound so sarcastic. The Lanes¡¯ assets aren¡¯t bad either. They¡¯re as wealthy as both our families, but they cannotpare to the Winters. So, in some way, they are climbing up the socialdder by marrying their daughter to Nox, but Nox isn¡¯t exactly Prince Charming. After all, it will be Nox¡¯s second time getting married.¡±

    The woman did not give a damn about Nox.

    ¡°After all, the Winters are a traditional family. I heard that the Lanes were chosen because although their assets aren¡¯t much, the family educates their children well. Mia is a top student who is proficient in music, chess, calligraphy, and painting. I also heard that she¡¯s proficient in fournguages.¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell from her delicate looks that she¡¯s so talented! Are you sure what you heard isn¡¯t fake?¡±

 Chapter 1766 - 1766: Bella Breaks Down

    Chapter 1766: Be Breaks Down

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°It can¡¯t be fake,¡± the woman said. ¡°I have a friend who¡¯s very close to Mia. Every time she talks about Mia, she says that she¡¯s a godsend. She¡¯s good-looking, has a good figure, and is well-educated. In short, she¡¯s amazing.¡±

    The other pouted. She looked like she had nothing else to say, but she was also jealous and did not echo the same sentiment as the other woman.

    ¡°Sigh!¡± The woman sighed. ¡°Outstanding people deserve to be with outstanding people. I have no idea when people like us will be able to find a good man who¡¯s of equal social status!¡±

    ¡°Why? Do you want to get married?¡± the woman teased.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I haven¡¯t had enough fun.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t mean what you say.¡±

    As the women were arguing in the elevator, the elevator soon arrived at the lobby. Then, Shelly held Be¡¯s hand, walked out of the elevator, and walked straight out of the hall.

    Halfway through the banquet hall, Sarah called her from afar, ¡°Shelly.¡± Shelly looked at Sarah. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been so busy today that I almost forgot. There¡¯s a high school ss reunion next month. Let¡¯s go together.¡±

    ¡°No thanks.¡± Shelly refused. ¡°In all these years, when have I ever gone for a ss reunion?¡±

    She really was not interested. Sarah would always invite her to her ss reunions, and every time, she would firmly reject her.

    ¡°Shelly, just join us for once! You haven¡¯t shown your face once in so many years that everyone in the ss thinks you¡¯ve disappeared. The ss representative called me and told me to bring you along this time no matter what. Shelly, just promise me you¡¯ll go, okay?¡±

    ¡°Sarah. ¡±

    ¡°Just once. If you go this time, I won¡¯t force you next time. I promise. And I definitely won¡¯t let those b*stards talk about you or let them ask about your life and so on. I guarantee that it won¡¯t be awkward for you.¡± Sarah swore.

    Shelly was no match for Sarah¡¯s determination. Besides, she did not want Sarah to bombard her every time there was a ss reunion.

    ¡°In that case, let me say this first. If I go this time, you can¡¯t force me again in the future.¡±

    ¡°I promise.¡± Sarah nodded quickly. Shelly thought about it and agreed hesitantly. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Hooray!¡± Sarah jumped with joy.

    Sometimes, Shelly wondered whether they were the same age. Sarah was more lively than her, but Sarah¡¯s personality was very simr to Monica¡¯s. As expected, they were a family.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll see you then,¡± Shelly said.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Sarah frowned. ¡°The party is still going on. Are you leaving?

    ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t feelfortable staying here, so I¡¯ve decided to take Be and leave.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Nox?¡± Sarah asked.

    ¡°Nox is drunk and sleeping in his room.¡±

    ¡°Between you and him?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no progress,¡± Shelly said bluntly.

    Upon hearing that, Sarah did not ask further. She said, ¡°A man like Nox is not suitable to be a husband. If possible, you should leave him as soon as possible. It¡¯s not worth wasting too much of your time on him.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°In any case, you¡¯re more mature than me, and you always know what you¡¯re doing, even though it¡¯s not good for you sometimes,¡± Sarah concluded and sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll leave it at that. Remember you¡¯ve promised me to be at the ss reunion.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Shelly nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll see you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Shelly walked out of the hall with Be, hailed a taxi, and left.

    When they were in the car, Be finally could not help but ask, ¡°Mommy, are you and Daddy going to separate?¡±

    In the elevator, she heard that her father was going to be with another woman, and just now, she heard Aunty Sarah saying that he was not great.

    Be had been sensitive since she was young and had matured a little earlier than others in many things. Therefore, she probably understood some of the moreplicated feelings.

    ¡°Be, Daddy and I are not the normal couple you see on television. We¡¯ll separate sooner orter.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Be did not understand.

    She could tell that her father loved her mother so much. She had caught her father secretly looking at her mother many times, and he was always staring at her in a daze.

    ¡°You¡¯lle to understand many things when you grow up.¡± Shelly found an excuse. ¡°But right now, all you have to do is be obedient, eat well, and study well. As for the rest, it¡¯s grown-up things.¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want Daddy and Mommy to be separated.¡± Be felt rather upset.

    She had always thought that she had aplete family that consisted of a mother and a father, which she had. Yet now, her mother told her that she would not be with her father. That meant that she could only live with her mother in the future.

    The more she thought about it, the more upset she felt. Slowly, Be¡¯s eyes reddened, and she burst into tears..

 Chapter 1767 - 1767: Class Reunion

    Chapter 1767: ss Reunion

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Shelly was shocked by Be¡¯s crying. She quickly hugged Be and said with her heart aching, ¡°Be, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying?¡±

    Be choked and said, ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t want Daddy to leave us. I want to be with Daddy. I don¡¯t want you both to be separated.¡±

    Shelly was surprised. She knew that Be¡¯s rtionship with Nox had improved a lot, but she did not expect it to have reached the point where they could not bear to part. As she had lived with Be for so many years, she thought that Be had long gotten used to spending time with her.

    ¡°Be, don¡¯t cry.¡± Shellyforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t you still have me if you don¡¯t have Daddy? Aren¡¯t I always with you? Aren¡¯t you with just the two of us?¡±

    ¡°I am happy, but I prefer to live with both you and Daddy. That way, no one willugh at me for not having a father.¡±

    Shelly pursed her lips. She knew nothing about Be being mocked for not having a father.

    She hugged Be tightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Be, but Daddy and I really can¡¯t be together.¡±

    ¡°Why? Is Daddy not good enough? Are you going to abandon Daddy?¡± Be asked her with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°Daddy has many¡­ shorings that I can¡¯t ept. In fact, we¡¯re not very happy together,¡± Shelly said bluntly. She realized that she had no choice but to exin many things to Be.

    Be blinked her teary eyes at Shelly as if she did not quite understand.

    ¡°Be, when two people are together, especially with husband and wife, they must love each other. Otherwise, if they¡¯re forced to be together, no one would not be happy.¡±

    ¡°But I think Daddy loves you very, very much! Daddy always wants your attention, and he always looks at you without blinking.¡± Be said seriously, ¡°Since Daddy loves you so much, why don¡¯t you tell Daddy to change?¡±

    Shelly was suddenly rendered speechless by Be as she did not expect such logic from such a young child like Be.

    She had always thought that Be was still too young to understand anything, and that was why she never told Be anything. Yet now, she realized that adults had underestimated children¡¯s intelligence.

    Shelly said, ¡°There are some shorings that Daddy can¡¯t change.¡±

    ¡°Did you tell Daddy about these shorings?¡± Be asked seriously.

    Shelly shook her head.

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t, how do you know Dad can¡¯t change? I think Daddy will change. He will.¡± Be had unconditional trust in Nox.

    Shelly, however, was speechless again.

    After a few seconds of silence, she said, ¡°Daddy has done a lot of things that hurt me, and I can¡¯t forgive him.¡±

    ¡°My teachers always say that good children know their mistakes and changes.

    If Daddy changes, Daddy will be a good child. Why can¡¯t Mommy forgive Daddy? My teachers say that as long as we admit our mistakes, all children should be forgiven.¡± Be started to reason with Shelly.

    ¡°Adults are different from children.¡±

    ¡°Why is it different? Doesn¡¯t everyone make mistakes? It¡¯s fine as long as the person who makes the mistake changes. Mommy, you can¡¯t be so selfish. You must give Daddy a chance to change,¡± Be protested.

    Shelly took a deep breath. ¡°Be, I will consider what you said. However, can I handle my own affairs? Didn¡¯t your teachers tell you to be responsible for your own things?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Be nodded.

    ¡°So, can I solve it myself?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Be said in her tender voice. ¡°But you must tell Daddy what¡¯s wrong with him. You must ept Daddy¡¯s apology. You can¡¯t decide to separate on your own.¡±

    ¡°Be, can you respect my decision? I know you¡¯ve grown up and have the ability to discern things. However, I¡¯m an adult, and I have the ability to discern things too. So, I would only make my decisions after careful consideration, and Be must choose to support me, okay?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Be nodded helplessly. ¡°But I still want Daddy and Mommy¡­¡± ¡°Be good,¡± Shelly interrupted Be.

    Be pouted. She really did not want to leave her father. She was very happy living with both her parents.

    Nox only came back after dinner, and when he returned, it was almost 11 p.m..

 Chapter 1768 - 1768: Class Reunion

    Chapter 1768: ss Reunion

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    By then, Nox had sobered up.

    He pushed open the door to see the living room empty, which meant that Shelly and Be were both asleep. Hence, he tiptoed into the room, and sure enough, Shelly was already asleep, with a dim light beside her.

    Nox took a shower before slipping into bed. Shelly liked to sleep close to the edge of the bed. Perhaps it was not because she liked it, but because she wanted to be further away from him.

    He had been deceiving himself before that she liked him, so he would lean over and hug Shelly tightly in his arms every time. He seemed to be able to sleep peacefully only when he hugged her and felt the warmth of her body.

    However, he chose to turn his back to face Shelly tonight. He told himself that he should try to ept the fact that he would not have Shelly on the same bed or by his side in the future anymore.

    Nox¡¯s eyes suddenly reddened. He could not believe he was teary-eyed because of the thought of parting with Shelly.

    The days after that were the same. However, Nox did not ask about Shelly leaving the celebration party early, and Shelly did not mention anything about seeing Nox with another woman. It was as if everything that happened that day was as it should be. As time passed, everyone gradually forgot about it.

    On one of the days, Shelly suddenly received a call from Sarah, who informed her that she had sent the address of the ss reunion which was at 6 p.m. tomorrow, and that she should be on time.

    To be honest, Shelly had forgotten about it, and when she received the call, every cell in her body was rejecting the idea of going. However, she did not want to go back on her word, so she braced himself and agreed.

    After answering the phone, Shelly turned to look at Nox. At that moment, everyone had just had dinner together and was watching television with Be on the sofa in the living room, whereas Nox was on his phone. Since Shelly did not like to y with her phone, she spent most of her time watching cartoons with Be.

    At that moment, she was a little absent-minded. She turned to look at Nox a few times. Seeing that he was happily ying his games, she hesitated several times.

    Finally, when Nox was done with his game, Shelly said, ¡°Nox, I have something to tell you.¡±

    Nox looked up at Shelly. ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡±

    Although he was acting naturally, deep down, he was extremely nervous. In fact, he had long noticed that Shelly was looking at him and knew she had something to say to him. He just pretended not to see her because he was afraid of hearing bad news, such as breakups and so on.

    He held his phone and kept tapping on the screen to hide his panic.

    ¡°There¡¯s a high school ss reunion tomorrow,¡± said Shelly.

    Nox¡¯s hands paused for a moment when he heard it was just a ss reunion. However, why was Shelly telling him that one-on-one? He was not one to restrict her freedom.

    ¡°It¡¯s tomorrow at 6 p.m., so I¡¯ll be out at around 5:30 p.m. Sarah will pick me up.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. If you want to go, go ahead,¡± Nox said generously.

    ¡°What I mean is, can you help me take care of Be for a night? I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be back, but I¡¯ll try my best to be back early,¡± Shelly quickly said. She did not want to trouble him. After all, he was still an outsider to her, and that was why she thought that taking care of Be would be difficult for him.

    Nox was used to treating everything with indifference. Anyway, even if he did not help her with that, nothing would change. Therefore, he might as well take it lying down and ept it.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take good care of Be. Don¡¯t worry and go have some fun

    ¡°Be.¡± After receiving Nox¡¯s reply, she smiled and called out to Be, who was happily watching TV. ¡°I won¡¯t be home for dinner tomorrow night. You and Daddy will be home alone tomorrow night, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be with Daddy tomorrow.¡± Be seemed very happy and not the least bit sad that her mother would not be around.

    Shelly let out a sigh of relief when she saw that Be also epted it.

    She then thought for a moment and said to Nox, ¡°Nox, you can order takeout for dinner tomorrow night. Be has been moring for fried chicken a few days ago. But if you don¡¯t want to eat out, you can request the housekeeper toe over and cook. I remember that owners here can request it for free.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll n it out..¡±

 Chapter 1769 - 1769: Class Reunion

    Chapter 1769: ss Reunion

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°In addition, Be¡¯s bedtime is before 8:30 pm. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t bathe Be tomorrow since I¡¯ll be doing it tonight. However, you¡¯ll have to wash her face and feet and remind Be to brush her teeth. She always forgets.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Nox nodded.

    ¡°Be listens to bedtime stories before she goes to bed and usually falls asleep before the story finishes. You can find many fairy tale books in her room.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡¯

    ¡°Shelly, you¡¯re only leaving for a night, not a month. There¡¯s no need to exin so much,¡± Nox interrupted her.

    It seemed as though Shelly would never stop nagging.

    After all, he had watched Shelly do it so many times every day that he could recite the process of coaxing Be to sleep.

    Sensing Nox¡¯s impatience, Shelly said nothing more.

    She lowered her head to look at the time before saying, ¡°Be, it¡¯s time for your shower.¡±

    Though Be was a little reluctant to part, she still got off the sofa and followed Shelly to her room.

    As per schedule, Shelly first bathed Be, told her a bedtime story, then coaxed Be to sleep before 8:30 pm.

    After gently closing the door for Be, Shelly went straight back to her room.

    She did not even greet Nox, who was still on the sofa.

    Nox watched as Shelly left, feeling extremely bitter.

    Shelly probably would not care about his existence for the rest of her life.

    He put down his phone and followed her into the room.

    ¡®Since she would not see him, he would try to make his presence known in front of her,¡¯ Nox thought.

    Inside the room, Shelly had already started showering.

    Through the matte ss door of the bathroom, he could vaguely see a figure inside.

    Nox suddenly took off his clothes and went in. After all, he was not someone reserved and would not hide his desire.

    Pondering the fact that it was thest month, he would sleep with her as many times as he could in case he would not be able to in the future.

    Shelly did not expect Nox toe in just like that and quickly covered her body in shock.

    Noxughed.

    What was there to be shy about?

    ¡°Nox, what are you doing here?!¡± ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you wait for me to finish?¡± ¡°It saves time to shower together.¡±

    ¡°Are you in a hurry?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Are you going out tonight?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you in a hurry?¡± Shelly was a little angry. ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste even a second with you.¡± Shelly was speechless.

    How could Nox say such mushy words?

    ¡°Shelly, I¡­¡± Nox pursed his lips, the words about toe out of his mouth remaining unspoken.

    Since he probably would not be able to say ¡°I love you¡± again, he decided to express it through his actions.

    Shelly was used to Nox¡¯s surprise. So, even if it was her first time, she still epted it!

    It waste at night.

    Shellyy on the bed, paralyzed. Did Nox take something today?!

    It was endless.

    Until now, she still did not want to move her toes, only to stay there quietly.

    Nox, who was beside her, had fallen asleep. Satisfied, he slept soundly.

    She sighed softly.

    Suddenly, she remembered that she only had a month left with Nox.

    However, Nox was still able to act as if nothing had happened. He did not even have the slightest bit of anxiety or reluctance.

    Sometimes, she really could not understand Nox. If he really loved her, he would not be able to be so carefree and unrestrained!

    Shelly turned over with difficulty and fell asleep with her back to Nox.

    She did not know how long it had been before she seemingly fell asleep. In her dreams, she felt a warm body hug her tightly. Obviously, he did not want to be apart for even a second.

    When she woke up the next day, Nox was no longer in bed.

    Usually, she would wake first.

    However, she was too tiredst night and overslept.

    As she got up, her entire body was sore and weak.

    Nox had been too extremest night, and it took Shelly a long time to get up and walk into the bathroom to wash up.

    When she opened the door, she saw Nox ying with Be in the living room.

    In the past, Be would not wake up so early. She was the one who took the initiative to wake her and send her to kindergarten..

 Chapter 1770 - 1770: Class Reunion

    Chapter 1770: ss Reunion

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Now, Be and Nox had woken up before her.

    At that moment, Nox raised his head to look at her and said, ¡°It¡¯s eleven o¡¯clock.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Shelly was in disbelief.

    How was it already eleven? She thought it was only seven.

    It had been a long time since she slept sote.

    He hadpletely broken her record.

    ¡°You worked hardst night. It¡¯s only right that you get to rest more,¡± Nox joked.

    Shelly¡¯s face turned red.

    It was rare to see Shelly blush, and the pink flush on her face was very beautiful.

    Nox gulped.

    He really wanted to continue on fromst night.

    His gaze made Shelly feel awkward, and she quickly changed the topic. ¡°Have you had breakfast?¡±

    ¡°I took Be to the bakery downstairs for some pastries.¡± ¡°Oh, good.¡± Shelly nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll make lunch, then.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Nox nodded. Then, he saw Shelly busy herself in the kitchen.

    Shelly was really a very hardworking person.

    Originally, the property management provided a cleaning service. However, every time she came, Shelly had already cleaned the house. It was as if she did not know what to do, if not some housework.

    ¡°Daddy,¡± Be suddenly called out to him in a small, childish voice.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Nox lowered his voice.

    Be continued, ¡°Mommy said you hurt her before, and she won¡¯t forgive you. Daddy, can you exin yourself to Mommy?! I don¡¯t want to leave you.¡±

    Nox smiled helplessly.

    How could he exin what had happened in the past?

    There was no exnation, only his viciousness.

    He would never be able to erase it in this lifetime.

    ¡°Daddy.¡± Not getting an answer, Be was rather angry.

    She looked fierce.

    ¡°In the future, if Daddy and Mommy leave, and you miss Daddy, call. Daddy wille to see you. ¡°Nox changed the topic.

    ¡°Must we separate?¡± Be asked pitifully. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Be.¡±

    ¡°Boo-hoo¡­¡± Be¡¯s eyes were red again.

    Nox quicklyforted her. ¡°Daddy hasn¡¯t separated from Be yet, has he? Be, be strong. Don¡¯t cry, okay?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± Be nodded. ¡°But Daddy must fight for Mommy¡¯s forgiveness too.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    The two chatted for a while longer, with Shelly watching their interaction from afar.

    Suddenly, she felt like she was home.

    Nox made her feel the warmth of a father.

    She looked back and decided not to let her imagination run wild.

    At 5:20 pm, Shelly received a call from Sarah, who asked her to hurry downstairs.

    Fortunately, Shelly had a good sense of time and was not used to beingte, so she had prepared early.

    When she left the house, she gave Nox instructions before leaving worriedly. At the neighborhood entrance, Shelly had already spotted a shy red sports Shelly opened the car door and sat down.

    Sarah looked at Shelly and could not help butin, ¡°Don¡¯t you put on makeup? It¡¯s only right for you to dress up in ss reunions. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be outshone by those minxes in minutes.¡±

    Shelly said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t want topete with them anyway.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true, though. Ever since you were disfigured in a car ident and had stic surgery, you¡¯ve be really beautiful. It makes me want to go under the knife.¡± Sarah looked envious.

    Shelly smiled helplessly.

    If they could avoid it, how many people would be willing to do so? Most people did not mean it.

    Soon, the car arrived at its destination.

    They were early. Therefore, there were only a few people when they walked into the private room. The few seemed to have a good rtionship with Sarah and quickly took the initiative to chat.

    From her memories, Sarah did not seem to have so many friends.

    However, Sarah was very easy to get along with and soonughed with them.

    ¡°Oh, is this Shelly?¡± A girl seemed to have noticed Shelly¡¯s presence.

    Shelly was still a little embarrassed. ¡°That¡¯s right, Reyna.¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­ You¡¯ve be so gorgeous. Gosh, women really do change as they grow older. The more they grow up, the prettier they be. Though, why didn¡¯t I back then? I¡¯m still the same as I was when I was studying!¡±

    ¡°Of course, there are changes. After all, four years have passed, and you¡¯re still the same. It proves that you¡¯re not aging. Isn¡¯t that great?¡± Sarah quickly changed the topic to protect Shelly.

    She was afraid Reyna would ask Shelly too many personal questions, and she had promised Shelly she would not embarrass her.

    ¡°When you say it like that, I feelforted.¡± Reyna McAvoyughed.

    The few of them alsoughed.

    Ex-students came in one after another.

    They would first greet Sarah. Then, they would notice Shelly and get excited.

    Shelly was lost as she could not integrate. So, she stood beside Sarah and quietly yed with her phone.

    As Shelly did not use her phone much, she did not know how to y games, nor did she like to watch videos. She only watched the news asionally, and it did not take much time.

    ¡°Ding, ding, ding.¡± The most active person in the ss walked into the private room mysteriously and said to everyone, ¡°Guess who¡¯s here?¡±

    ¡°Who is it? Don¡¯t keep me in suspense,¡± A girl said, displeased. ¡°Is he handsome?¡±

    ¡°Handsome or not depends on the person. I¡¯m just an emotionless messenger.¡± The next second, a familiar figure walked in.

    Shelly, also attracted by the lively student in the ss, looked at the door curiously.

    Just as she wondered if the teacher had arrived, she was caught off guard by the sight of Benjamin.

    Had it really been a year?

    Time had flown by!

 Chapter 1771 - 1771: Class Reunion

    Chapter 1771: ss Reunion

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The entire space seemed to have frozen as Shelly looked at Benjamin, not knowing what to do.

    She really thought the two of them would be a thing of the past and never have to think about it again.

    However, a yearter, he returned to her life.

    They had even met so unexpectedly.

    Sarah probably did not expect Benjamin to appear.

    After all, did they not say he had gone abroad? So, why was he back so soon?

    At that moment, Sarah felt a little awkward.

    She had worked so hard to get Shelly to attend the ss reunion. Unexpectedly, they had run into Benjamin. She wondered how awkward it would be for them.

    Luckily, the other students did not know that Benjamin and Shelly shared a past, so no one teased them.

    Only one guy was teased, ¡°Well if it isn¡¯t Benjamin¡­ Back so soon after studying abroad? I heard you studied at a world-ss university under a schrship. I knew you were quite intelligent when I was studying back then, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so smart. Now that you¡¯ve returned, you should be making strides, right?!¡±

    Benjamin smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary student studying abroad. I¡¯m not as good as you think.¡±

    Without batting an eyelid, he shifted his gaze away from Shelly.

    He probably did not expect Shelly to attend such a ss reunion.

    Shelly also looked away. However, she could clearly feel the subtle changes in her bodynguage.

    ¡°Oh, stop being modest.¡± The boy teased, ¡°Everyone Imows you have a prestigious degree certificate. You can practically enter anypany in South

    Hampton City.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s simply not true.¡± Benjamin smiled.

    Someone began to urge them to take their seats.

    It was arge round table that could amodate 30 people. With everyone squeezed together, it looked abnormally lively.

    Shelly and Sarah sat together.

    While Sarah was fine, Shelly did not attend this ss reunion often and was a little reserved.

    So, she did say much either.

    She heard the boys making a fuss.

    ¡°Come,e. It¡¯s the annual ss reunion. As usual, let¡¯s drink three sses first.¡±

    Everyone also raised their sses. They were really drinking three.

    Sarah whispered into Shelly¡¯s ear, ¡°If you can¡¯t drink, then have less. With so many people, no one will notice.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Shelly smiled.

    Since she was here, she naturally had to do as the Romans did.

    ¡°It¡¯s really quite festive today. In the past, Shelly never attended our ss reunion. Now, look at her, showering us with her beauty. I thought Benjamin wouldn¡¯t be attending either, but he came just in time. There are also Cory and Kevin, who had note twice. This year is one with the most people!¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t everyone drink more than they did a few years ago, then?¡± The ssmates jeered.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Come,e.¡±

    Everyone started drinking again.

    After, they started drinking in groups.

    Shelly did not take the initiative. After all, she was unfamiliar with them and felt a little embarrassed.

    However, when the others came to propose a toast, she also started drinking

    Sarah, on the other hand, was more active.

    In the beginning, she was always beside Shelly. Later, once she drank too much, she began to let herself go and went topete with others.

    The seat next to Shelly remained empty until¡­

    Benjamin sat down.

    He said, ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t drink.¡±

    He probably realized she had actually drunk quite a bit.

    ¡°Since I¡¯m here, I thought I¡¯d join in. I wouldn¡¯t want to spoil everyone¡¯s mood.¡± ¡°You never participated in the past,¡± Benjamin observed lightly.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t resist Sarah¡¯s coercion this time. If I don¡¯t satisfy her this time, I¡¯ll be annoyed to death by her in the future.¡±

    ¡°That sounds exactly like something Sarah would do,¡± Benjamin agreed.

    Then, the two seemed to have lost the topic of conversation, and the atmosphere became a little awkward.

    Amid the awkwardness¡­ ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    The two of them said in unison.

    Then, theyughed.

    Benjamin said, ¡°I¡¯ll go first. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve learned a lot during my time abroad, as well as a lot of scientific research with his teachers and ssmates. I returned to Harken the day before yesterday and have now entered the research department of KSC after signing a contract with thepany yesterday. The treatment was very good. I officially start work next Monday.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ve heard of them before. KSC is a technology developmentpany. They are considered as the most authoritative scientific research institution in the country and a pir of her cultivation..¡±

 Chapter 1772 - 1772: Class Reunion

    Chapter 1772: ss Reunion

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°I hope I can develop further in thepany.¡± Benjamin asked, ¡®What about you? How are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine too,¡± Shelly replied, not knowing how really to respond.

    ¡°Are you with Nox?¡± Benjamin asked.

    Shelly pursed her lips and nodded.

    Although they were breaking up in a month, they were indeed together at the moment.

    ¡°Nox really likes you. I didn¡¯t want to admit it before, but now that I think about it, he really does treat you well,¡± Benjaminmented objectively.

    Shelly only nodded, not too enthusiastic.

    ¡°Hey, what are you two whispering about here?¡±A man suddenly came over and grabbed Benjamin¡¯s shoulder. It was obvious he did not want the two of them to y without him.

    ¡°Nothing. We haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time and were just chatting.¡±

    ¡°A casual chat?¡± The boy said meaningfully, ¡± Back then, you chased Shelly very closely. Why? Do you want to continue with your chase now?¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?!¡± Benjamin was obviously angry. ¡°Shelly has a boyfriend.¡±

    ¡°So what if she has a boyfriend? They could still break up.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Drink your wine.¡±

    ¡°Look, you¡¯re just feeling guilty. Benjamin, you¡¯re outstanding. Do you have a girlfriend? Have you been with a foreign girl? What is it like? Hurry up and tell your brother.¡± The boy was a little drunk, so he spoke without restraint.

    Benjamin nced at Shelly.

    He was afraid she would be embarrassed if she heard this.

    Shelly was indeed a little ufortable and lowered her head, pretending to be eating.

    Benjamin replied, ¡°I don¡¯t even have time to do scientific research in school. How would I have time to find a girlfriend? No, I¡¯m still single.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still single?¡± The boy was surprised. Then, he suddenly said loudly, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, our top student, Benjamin, is still single. Everyone has a chance!¡±

    Everyone burst intoughter, leaving Benjamin a little awkward.

    He picked up a ss of wine and drank a few sses with the boy before shooing him away.

    Before the boy left, he did not forget to say, ¡°Do you know what¡¯s most likely to happen to your ssmate? Breaking up a pair was a pair. Seize the opportunity! ¡±

    It was obvious he was reminding Benjamin to chase after Shelly.

    However, Benjamin ignored him.

    Soon, the boy felt bored and went to another crowd to drink.

    Benjamin quickly exined, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. Sometimes, when a guy is drunk, he will be like this and not know his limits. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m used to it after working at the nightclub.¡±

    ¡°Well, just ignore what he said.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Shelly nodded and looked at Benjamin. ¡®You don¡¯t have a girlfriend yet?¡±

    She did not know why, but when she heard that Benjamin was single, her heart beat irregrly.

    Of course, she did not think there would be any development between her and Benjamin, nor would there still be a possibility between them.

    However, she could not help but care.

    She thought that even if they were friends, it was not a big deal to ask.

    Benjamin smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been really busy overseas. I don¡¯t even have time to make friends. Besides, foreign girls are too unrestrained. I really can¡¯t ept it. Perhaps I¡¯m traditional, but I still prefer the girls from Harken.¡± Shelly nodded. She did not know what to say.

    ¡°Well, you should eat more and rx. These people are crazy when they¡¯re drunk. Just let them have fun. I¡¯ll head over there now,¡± Benjamin said.

    They probably did not want to be too awkward with each other, so they did not say much and nned to leave.

    ¡°Alright. Go ahead.¡±

    With that, Benjamin walked away from Shelly.

    After leaving, Benjamin turned back to look at Shelly.

    Sometimes, it was not easy to let go of a person.

    His throat moved slightly as he walked to the side and drank with the others.

    The ss reunion was to start with dinner.

    After, they started singing.

    Drunk, many people were howling. The sound system was so loud that even Shelly could not withstand it, even though she used to work at a nightclub in the past. Having not been to such a ce for so long, she found it hard to adapt.

    So, she got up and went to the bathroom in the private room to catch her breath, not knowing that the bathroom door was unlocked..

 Chapter 1773 - 1773: Class Reunion

    Chapter 1773: ss Reunion

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Therefore, when she pushed the door open and entered, she was shocked to see the two people hugging and kissing each other in front of her. They both had never interacted with each other back when they were in school. Yet now, they could not keep their hands off each other in the washroom.

    Shocked, Shelly stared at them for a while and forgot to close the door. The people inside seemed too engrossed in each other and did not notice her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look.¡± A familiar male voice suddenly sounded from behind her.

    At the same time, Shelly¡¯s eyes were covered by his big hand. Only then did shee back to her senses and turned around. Even her whole face was red by then. She did not want to stare, but she was just too stunned to move.

    As soon as she turned around, she was wrapped in Benjamin¡¯s arms. At such a close distance, she immediately recognized Benjamin¡¯s familiar scent and pushed him away the next second.

    As the push came a little too suddenly and hard, Benjamin was pushed back a few steps Suddenly, the atmosphere became a little awkward. Shelly wanted to exin but did not know how to. She just thought they were too close, and her heart would¡­ beat faster. Benjamin chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I crossed the line just now.¡± ¡°No.¡± Shelly quickly shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m j-just¡­ not used to it.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Benjamin was not angry at all. On the contrary, he understood why she did it, but Shelly felt that she had hurt Benjamin.

    ¡°Um, why don¡¯t you leave first? Now that everyone is drunk, nobody Imows who has left and who hasn¡¯t. Besides, some really have left, so it¡¯s fine.¡± Benjamin tried to persuade her.

    He probably assumed that she was still a little shy and felt a little out of ce in the group.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave with Sarahter. I don¡¯t want to leave her here alone. I don¡¯t think..¡± Shelly pursed her lips. ¡°It¡¯s safe.¡±

    Benjamin could not help butugh. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although everyone is having fun, they won¡¯t mess around. You saw the two of them in the bathroom just now. They both wanted it. If they didn¡¯t, they wouldn¡¯t have forced it on each other. There is still basic decency.¡± ¡°But Sarah is drunk and might not be conscious,¡± Shelly retorted.

    Benjamin nodded. Shelly¡¯s worry was notpletely unreasonable.

    ¡°But looking at Sarah just now, I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll be able to leave anytime soon,¡± Benjamin said.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll wait for her.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Benjamin said, ¡°If you want to use the washroom, you can go to the public one outside. Just turn right and you¡¯ll see it.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    With that, Shelly left the room, and the noise from inside where noticeably quieter outside. She took a deep breath, not knowing if it was because it was too overwhelming inside or because Benjamin made her feel overwhelmed which made her chest feel heavy.

    After walking into the bathroom and going to the toilet, she washed her face, which was a little red. Perhaps it was because the room was not well-ventted.

    She patted her face with water and sent a message to Nox. ¡°I might be backte tonight. Is Be asleep?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s asleep.¡± The other party even replied in an instant. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to watch over her a little longer.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Have fun.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°By the way, did you guys drive there? Do you want me to get someone to pick you up?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll take a taxi back with Sarah.¡±

    ¡°Where are you now?¡± ¡°Starlight Nightclub.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see youter.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    After Nox replied, he dialed a number.

    ¡°Mr. Winter.¡± The other side was extremely respectful.

    ¡°My girlfriend is in Starlight, and her name is Shelly. I¡¯ll send you her photo. Once she is done tonight, get a car to send her home. Don¡¯t say I arranged it. Just treat it as a normal pick-up.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Winter.¡±

    Nox hung up. Then, he leaned back on the bed, tossing and turning, unable to sleep. He felt that the room was empty with Shelly not around.

    He sighed. How should he live without Shelly in the future?

    When Shelly returned to the private room, it was still lively inside. Everyone was drinking, singing, and dancing crazily.

    Shelly was sitting on the sofa, and her eyes were fixed on Sarah, who was really popr and could get along with everyone..

 Chapter 1774 - 1774: Class Reunion

    Chapter 1774: ss Reunion

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Sometimes, she envied Sarah¡¯s cheerful and optimistic personality. Although Sarah had been deeply hurt by Finn, she could give up on him just like she said so and did not take it seriously at all.

    ¡°Shelly.¡± A boy approached Shelly.

    Shelly looked away.

    ¡°I notice you¡¯ve been pretty quiet the whole night. We all used to be ssmates, so rx and don¡¯t worry,¡± the boy said.

    ¡°No, I just know how to have fun. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±

    ¡°I used to think you were quite cold when we were in school, but you¡¯re still as unapproachable as ever, ¡± the boy said with a smile.

    Shelly did not know how to answer that statement.

    ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll toast you.¡± The boys did not press on about the matter.

    Shelly took a ss of wine and started drinking with the boy. The two of them drank one ss after another, and Shelly was too embarrassed to refuse.

    When they felt like they were going to get drunk, Benjamin suddenly appeared and said to the boy, ¡°If you can hold your alcohol so well, why don¡¯t I drink with you?¡±

    Shelly looked at Benjamin, feeling grateful.

    The boyughed. ¡°Yo, are you trying to be a hero saving the damsel in distress?¡± ¡°It¡¯S nothing. Seeing that you¡¯re in such a good mood, I¡¯d like to join too. Can¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Why not? Shelly seems pretty closed off, so let¡¯s drink more and loosen her a little,¡± the boy suggested.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Benjamin agreed immediately, but he started drinking with the boy. In fact, Benjamin¡¯s alcohol tolerance was not great. Toward the end, Shelly thought he was going to throw up, so she quickly picked up the ss and drank with the boy.

    The boy smiled. ¡°Oh, look. You¡¯re finally taking the initiative.¡±

    Then, he started drinking with Shelly, and the atmosphere was lively. Shelly could barely blend in. Other than that guy, there were also other guys and girls who came over to drink with Shelly.

    By the end, Shelly was a little drunk. She hurriedly went to the bathroom to hide from the drinking. If she continued drinking, she would definitely make a fool of herself, so she went to the bathroom to sober up for a while.

    When she came out, she saw Benjamin standing at the door. As soon as she opened the door, he rushed in. As he probably could not hold it in anymore, she leaned over the toilet bowl and threw up quite a bit.

    Shelly stopped in her tracks and walked toward Benjamin. Seeing him throw up, her whole body tensed up. She quickly stroked his back for quite a while, and only then did Benjamin feel better. He flushed the toilet before cleaning his mouth and cheeks. He said, ¡°Thank you, Shelly. I¡¯m fine now.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t drink so much.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no other way. I can¡¯t hide from those b*stards.¡±

    In fact, if he did not step in to drink for her just now, he would not have been so drunk.

    ¡°It¡¯S fine now. Let¡¯s go out,¡± Benjamin said.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    With that, the two of them walked out of the bathroom. As soon as they walked out, they bumped into Sarah walking toward the washroom in a drunken state and seeing the two of theme out together.

    Sarah¡¯s dazed eyes suddenly became clear. She pointed at the two of them and stammered, ¡°Y-You¡­

    Please don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve rekindled your old me?¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting!¡± Shelly grabbed Sarah and walked into the washroom.

    Benjamin turned his head and looked at the door that was closed again with a bitter smile. How nice would it be if he could rekindle an old me?

    Shelly dragged Sarah into the bathroom. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. There¡¯s nothing between Benjamin and I.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s nothing, why did the two of youe out of the same bathroom?¡±

    ¡°He threw up, so I took care of him.¡±

    ¡°Why did you take care of him and not the other drunk boys?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with them.¡± Shelly was speechless.

    ¡°So you¡¯re familiar with Benjamin?

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that between us¡­¡± ¡°I do. That was why I asked whether you were rekindling an old me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not, I swear,¡± Shelly exined.

    ¡°Why are you getting so worked up if you¡¯re not?¡± Sarah smiled. ¡°With my years of research on rtionships, even if you don¡¯t have it on your mind, deep down, you¡¯ve started to have such thoughts.¡±

    ¡°1¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t deny it. I¡¯m a good judge of character.¡± Sarah stared at Shelly and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to break up with Nox soon? I think Benjamin will do.¡± ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. We can¡¯t be together. Benjamin¡¯s parents won¡¯t agree.¡±

    ¡°So if his parents agree, you can date Benjamin again?¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t happen.¡±

    ¡°Shelly, I think you should fight for your own happiness. Nox is such a sc*mbag. Don¡¯t waste the rest of your life on him, okay?¡± Sarah said seriously.

    From her understanding of Nox, Nox was a scumbag. Not only did he hurt Shelly, but he also had a terrible reputation.

    There was a period of time when he was fooling around a lot in the nightclubs at night and heard that many women in the entertainment industry had an improper rtionship with Nox. In fact, in the eyes of those women, they would be embarrassed not to get involved with Nox.

    At that time, she had an unshakable feeling that Nox was filthy and that Shelly hadid waste to him. However, what else could she say now? She had to persuade Shelly to leave Nox. A good woman like Shelly should find a gentleman like Benjamin and be doted on for the rest of her life..

 Chapter 1775 - 1775: Shelly Gets Drunk

    Chapter 1775: Shelly Gets Drunk

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    When Sarah spoke ill of Nox, she found Nox extremely vile and did not think Shelly should not have given herself to Nox just because he had saved Be once. Nox was not worth it.

    On the other hand, when Shelly heard Sarah¡¯s disgust for Nox, she felt a little repulsed. Sarah was right about Nox not being a good man, but from their time together, he did not seem too bad. However, she could not say a good thing about him, so she did not refute Sarah.

    After saying what she should, Sarah turned around.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Shelly called out to her.¡± You¡¯re drunk. Stop drinking. I¡¯ll send you back.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going back so early. I¡¯m going to persevere until the end, just like how I do every time.¡±

    ¡°Sarah, if you keep drinking, your body won¡¯t be able to take it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing. Let me go.¡±

    ¡°Sarah¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m here to pee.¡± Sarah was speechless.

    If she did not pee soon, she would pee herself. Hence, Shelly quickly let go of Sarah.

    When Sarah went to the toilet, Summer walked out. In fact, there were now much fewer people in the private room with some people gone because they could not hold out anymore. Only a few people were around, singing loudly in the private room, and no one knew what they were singing.

    After Sarah came back from the toilet, she started to drink with people in the private room again. Shelly could not understand how Sarah could drink so much and for so long. Fortunately, as soon as the clock struck midnight, Sarah could no longer hold out andy on the sofa, motionless.

    Shelly was also feeling dizzy at that time. She figured that if she had anything to drink, she would pass out. Therefore, she supported Sarah, who could barely walk and staggered out of the club. At that time, Benjamin was close to being drunk, so he was also a little dizzy. However, he insisted on following Shelly and sending her and Sarah off.

    A few of them had just walked out of the entrance of the nightclub when they saw a man standing not far away. He was obviously waiting for them. Shelly took a closer look. Her vision was so blurry that it took her a long time to see it was Brandon, Sarah¡¯s boyfriend.

    Sarah alwaysined about Brandon, saying that he did not love her and only loved her cousin. To her, he was with her because he was responsible and forced to be with her after they slept together while they were drunk.

    For some reason, Shelly did not think so. She did not think that Brandon was the type to sleep with anyone. Once they slept together, he would be serious about it, so she did not know why Sarah was so insecure.

    She helped Sarah to Brandon and said, ¡°Sarah is drunk.¡±

    Brandon looked at Sarah, who could not even stand steadily but looked so valiant.

    He said to Shelly, ¡°Leave her to me.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Shelly handed Sarah to Brandon.

    Just as Brandon held Sarah¡¯s arm, she resisted. As drunk people could not control their strength, she pushed Brandon away so abruptly that he almost fell to the floor. As people said.

    ¡®Who are you? Why are you touching me?¡±

    Brandon rolled his eyes. She imed she was not drunk, but she was deliriously drunk. ¡°I¡¯m Brandon. Stop fooling around. I¡¯ll send you back.¡± Brandon lowered his voice and said gently. ¡°Brandon?¡± Sarah mumbled as she stared at the person in front of her, but her eyes were still blurry.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you back.¡± As he spoke, Brandon dragged her away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±

    ¡°Sarah.¡±

    ¡°Brandon, that big bad guy, knows nothing but bullying me. I hate Brandon. I even broke up with him! We¡¯ve broken up for a long time!¡± Sarah shouted at Brandon.

    Brandon pursed his lips. Although it waste at night, there were still some peopleing and going at the entrance of the nightclub. Moreover, Shelly and the other man were looking at them, and it made him a little embarrassed.

    ¡°You¡¯re drunk. We¡¯ll talk when you¡¯re sober!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not drunk!¡± Sarah said righteously, ¡°I¡¯m very sober.. I know Brandon is a bad guy who bullies me and throws a tantrum at me! I¡¯ve given up on him! Anyway, there are many fish in the sea-¡°

 Chapter 1776 - 1776: Shelly Gets Drunk

    Chapter 1776: Shelly Gets Drunk

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Sarah, that¡¯s enough!¡± Brandon¡¯s tone was a little sterner.

    ¡°Look at you raising your voice at me again! What right do you have to scold me?¡± Sarah looked aggrieved. ¡°Were you like this when you were with my cousin? You were obviously much gentler to her, but look at how you¡¯re treating me now! You don¡¯t love me at all.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk when you sober up.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not drunk! Brandon, I remember the fight we had a few days ago. I even remember everything you said to me!¡± Sarah used.

    Brandon was speechless. The situation that day was that he had to work overtime. As Monica had not been at work for a long time, most of the workload was on him.

    However, he had to admit that even though Monica and Finn had reconciled and he hadpletely given up on Monica, he treated Monica differently from others. He seemed to be instinctively more attentive toward Monica, so when Monica was not working, he would do whatever he could to share Monica¡¯s burden.

    That day, he was nning the sale of a listed drug when Sarah called and asked him to have dinner with her. He agreed, not expecting work to end sote. He got so busy with work that he had forgotten about it, and by the time he remembered it, it was 9 p.m. at night.

    He quickly called Sarah, who said that she had eaten and gone back, so he did not take it to heart. Although he felt a little guilty, he was not too worried about Sarah as the two of them seemed to be in a normal rtionship and were not too serious yet. Moreover, ever since that drunken incident, they had never slept together again.

    Since he knew that Sarah had gone back, he did not look for her and went back himself. When he returned home and was lying on the bed, ready to sleep, he suddenly remembered that today was Sarah¡¯s birthday. He remembered her saying a few days ago that she wanted to have dinner with him on her birthday, yet he stood her up in the end.

    At the thought of that, he felt a little apologetic. He quickly called Sarah, but she did not answer his call. Perhaps it was because it was a little past his bedtime, but he could not fall asleep after that. Hence, he climbed out of bed and drove around the city before finding a 24-hour flower shop.

    He bought a bouquet of flowers and went to apologize to Sarah. After knocking on Sarah¡¯s door, Sarah opened the door in her pajamas and looked at Brandon coldly.

    ¡°Happy birthday.¡± Brandon smiled.

    However, Sarah was very indifferent to him.

    She said, ¡°It¡¯s past 12 a.m. now. My birthday was yesterday.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I had a lot on my hands, so I forgot for a moment.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Sarah yawned. ¡°It happens once a year anyway. It¡¯s gettingte. You should go back.¡±

    ¡°Are you angry?¡± Brandon asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡± Sarah replied, ¡°I¡¯m just sleepy.¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow night¡ª No, I¡¯ll make up for your birthday tonight, okay?¡± Brandon could feel Sarah¡¯s emotions.

    She was not usually that cold. In fact, her personality was very simr to Monica¡¯s when thetter was younger, and she was clearly angry.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯m meeting a friend for dinner tonight, so I don¡¯t have time.¡± Sarah yawned again. ¡°It¡¯s reallyte, and I have work early tomorrow. Besides, you¡¯re so busy at work all day. You should go back and rest early.¡±

    As she spoke, she was about to close the door , but Brandon hurriedly held the door open. Sarah frowned. She did not know what the man wanted to do. Between her and Brandon¡­ what happened tonight had indeed disappointed her.

    In any case, Brandon would not take her words seriously. She waited until 9 p.m. and not any longer. She told herself to treat it as if nothing happened, so she ate a romantic candlelight dinner alone and came back peacefully. If Brandon had not appeared so suddenly, she would have forgotten about the matter.

    ¡°Can I stay over at your ce tonight?¡± Brandon asked her.

    His goal was obvious. Of course, a night spent between an adult man and woman was not just a simple

    She said, ¡°Maybe next time. It¡¯s toote tonight.¡± Brandon just stared at her.

    Sarah said, ¡°Go on. I¡¯m really sleepy¡­ Oh..¡±

 Chapter 1777 - 1777: Shelly Gets Drunk

    Chapter 1777: Shelly Gets Drunk

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Sarah¡¯s eyes widened as Brandon suddenly hugged her and kissed her fiercely. He felt a little unhappy because he did not like Sarah¡¯s coldness and rejection toward him.

    Sarah, too, was shocked by Brandon¡¯s actions. Brandon was usually lukewarm toward her, but now that he was forcing himself on her like that¡­ Her eyes narrowed, and she bit Brandon¡¯s mouth, causing Brandon to let go of Sarah in pain. He was also a little angry for a moment.

    ¡°p!¡± Sarah pped Brandon hard on the face.

    Brandon was stunned by Sarah¡¯s p. Sarah did not expect herself to be so angry either, but she really hated Brandon for forcing himself on her like that.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you learn to respect others?¡± Sarah scolded Brandon angrily.

    Brandon could feel the burning pain on his face, and the p had indeed made him a little angry.

    Hence, he said loudly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for couples to kiss each other and sleep together?¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m your girlfriend? We¡¯ve been dating for so long, but what have you done for me? Do you think taking responsibility for sleeping together while we were drunk is enough? Brandon, nothing in this worldes easy!¡±

    ¡°Sarah, what are you trying to say?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s break up!¡± Sarah said firmly. ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of you. Every time I call you and want to see you, you¡¯re busy. And every time I want to have a meal with you, you¡¯re busy. You even forgot my birthday, and you think you can apologize when you realize you forgot? Brandon, who do you think you are? Why should I sit around and wait for you?

    ¡°All we did was sleep together. Nowadays, a one-night stand is nothing! I don¡¯t need you to take responsibility for me!¡±

    Brandon was a little embarrassed by what Sarah said. After all, Sarah was right. They had been dating for a long time, but he had been really busy. It was rare for the two of them to be alone.

    Sarah said, ¡°That¡¯s it. I¡¯m tired too, so let¡¯s just be friends from now on.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t been doing well and fulfilling my responsibilities as a boyfriend. But in my defense, I¡¯ve been really busy. With Monica not around, I have to help her with her work. I really can¡¯t spare any time¡­¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t find the time, don¡¯t. You should just focus on your work and not fall in love,¡± Sarah said bluntly.

    Brandon¡¯s face turned red with anger. Did Sarah mean that someone like him was not worthy of being in a rtionship? There were so many busy people in the world. Were they all not worthy of falling in love, getting married, or even having children?

    ¡°Can you not be so unreasonable?¡± Brandon could not take it anymore. ¡°Everyone has to work, unlike you, who can go to work at random. You don¡¯t understand the pressure of my work!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I just don¡¯t understand it. I am just not as capable as you are and can only be a nurse, but so what?¡± Sarah said to Brandon, ¡°I think my life is pretty good. I have enough time to live the life I want. You may look down on me, but I look down on you too.¡±

    Brandon was furious.

    ¡°We¡¯re not from two different worlds, and that¡¯s why it¡¯s hard for us to be together.¡± Sarah said, ¡°Let¡¯s not see each other again from now on. You can focus on your work and career, while I¡¯ll live my life peacefully. That way, we won¡¯t disturb each other.¡±

    ¡°Sarah!¡± Brandon was furious.

    He had never thought that he and Sarah would have such a huge fight. However, today, he had truly witnessed Sarah¡¯s ability to anger people. No matter what he said, he could not get through to Sarah. She was as stubborn as a rock.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you be more reasonable? When Monicaes back to work, I won¡¯t be so stressed at work, and I won¡¯t have to overtime that much. Then, I¡¯ll try my best to apany you!¡±

    ¡°Forget it.¡± Sarah became even more sarcastic. ¡°When my cousin goes back to work, you can¡¯t wait to spend more time with her. Why would you think of spending time with me?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I mean? You¡¯ve always liked Monica, but because she and Finn got back together, you settled for the next best thing and got together with me.¡± Sarah sneered. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t mind it. After all, my cousin is indeed more capable than I am. She¡¯s good-looking and has a good figure, so it¡¯s only natural that you like her.

    ¡°But now, I¡¯m tired of you. I was a little interested in you before because you were a breath of fresh air, so even though I knew you liked my cousin, I thought I¡¯d try being in a rtionship with you. Now that I¡¯ve tried it out, I think people like you are really boring and I don¡¯t want to waste time on you..¡±

 Chapter 1778 - 1778: Shelly Gets Drunk

    Chapter 1778: Shelly Gets Drunk

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°So you¡¯re with me because I¡¯m a breath of fresh air?¡± Brandon asked her coldly.

    ¡°Why else would I love you wholeheartedly when I know you have someone else in your heart? Brandon, this is the 21st century. Women are different from the traditional women of your impression. Now, gender equality matters, and women no longer care about whether it¡¯S their first or hundredth time.

    ¡°It¡¯s very popr now to test out different partners to see if they¡¯re husband material. I can date and sleep with you today, and I can do the same with other men tomorrow. I don¡¯t need you to take responsibility for what you did.¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Brandon was so angry that he felt as if his entire body was on fire.

    Sarah could really piss him off.

    ¡°If you understand it, leave now,¡± Sarah urged him again. ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste any more time with you. If I sleep anyter, it won¡¯t be good for my skin.¡±

    ¡°Sarah, you best remember what you said today!¡± Brandon gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t pester you anymore.¡± Sarah was very sure. ¡°From now on, we¡¯ll each live our separate lives.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Brandon was so angry that he agreed immediately.

    No matter what, Sarah felt a little upset. However, she could endure it, and it made her realize maybe she did not truly love Brandon. As such, the earlier it ended, the better.

    ¡°Goodbye,¡± Sarah said without hesitation.

    With that, she closed the door abruptly. Although she did not feel sad, tears started streaming down her face. After trying to suppress it for a while, she felt that crying was meaningless. Since her rtionship with Brandon had never started, so what if it ended?

    In the end, she quickly adjusted her emotions and tried her best not to think about Brandon. From now on, she would live her life as she wished.

    In fact, her life was really good. She returned to living the life she liked and no longer had to worry about anyone. She had dinner with his friends, drank, and hung out. Every day was very fulfilling.

    She would asionally think of him when she returned home in the dead of night, but she would not get emotional thinking about it. After all, Brandon had not appeared in front of her for the past few days or called her. It seemed like Brandon really had no feelings for her, and she understood very well that the rtionship was over.

    After that, she was very proactive in finding a boyfriend. Even her parents were urging her to at least have a boyfriend if she did not want to get married. Since she did not want to listen to those nagging every day, she decided to satisfy them. However¡­ it was not easy to find a man she liked. Were all the good men taken?

    She raised her head and stared at the man in front of her. She could not see him clearly, but she knew who he was.

    Suddenly, she calmed down. ¡°Since we¡¯ve broken up, don¡¯t hang around in front of me anymore.¡±

    ¡°I was wrong that day. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Brandon¡¯s voice also became much gentler. ¡°When you sober up, I¡¯ll exin it to you properly.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to exin. I¡¯m fine now. Ever since I broke up with you, I¡¯ve been having dinner with my friends, drinking, and looking at beautiful men every day. My life is great. Why did you show up in front of me and make things difficult for me?¡± Sarah said impatiently.

    Brandon¡¯s expression turned dark. He had been living a life worse than death the past few days after they broke up. Yet, she was having dinner, drinking, and even looking at beautiful men. What a heartless person!

    He said, ¡°Sarah, did I say that we broke up?¡±

    Sarah was stunned, but she tried to recall in her muddled head and then quickly nodded. ¡°I told you!

    Didn¡¯t we agree on It tnat mgnt(¡±

    ¡°That was you. I didn¡¯t agree to break up.¡±

    Sarah frowned. She clearly remembered Brandon agreeing to it.

    ¡°Your temper got the better of you that night, so you said a lot of impulsive things. And because I didn¡¯t want to argue with you, I didn¡¯t refute it. In fact, I didn¡¯t agree to break up with you.¡±

    ¡°In that case, agree to it now.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t agree now or for the rest of my life.¡±

    ¡°Brandon¡­ Ah! ¡± Sarah was shocked.

    Shelly watched as Brandon carry Sarah away. Now knowing what to do, she instinctively wanted to grab Sarah back.

    However, Benjamin suddenly grabbed Shelly. ¡°Don¡¯t..¡±

 Chapter 1779 - 1779: Shelly Gets Drunk

    Chapter 1779: Shelly Gets Drunk

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°But it looks like Sarah is reluctant to go with him.¡±

    ¡°If she were, she wouldn¡¯t have just mored for Brandon to let go of her instead of hugging Brandon¡¯s neck tightly.¡± Benjamin smiled. ¡°This is a ssic case of saying not saying what she means.

    Although she says no, her body says yes.¡±

    Shelly smiled when she heard Benjamin¡¯s words. Moreover, from the looks of it, Sarah really did seem to be like that.

    Hence, she no longer cared about Sarah and turned to Benjamin. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    ¡°Do you need me to drive you home? You look drunk to me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just a little dizzy, but I¡¯m still conscious. I won¡¯t have a problem going back¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Benjamin nodded, trying to maintain a safe distance between them like a gentleman and not cross the line.

    Shelly smiled at Benjamin before walking into one of the cars parked by the roadside. The driver nced at Shelly and confirmed that it was her before driving away.

    When she was leaving, Shelly could not help but look back at Benjamin and saw him standing behind her, looking in the direction of her car. Then, she turned around, feeling a little bitter. If they had not encountered so many things, they would be¡­

    Shelly stopped thinking about it. No matter how much she thought about it, it was all in the past. The next time they met again, they would just look at each other and smile.

    The car soon arrived at Nox?s high-ss apartment, and Shelly staggered back. She thought she was not too drunk, but her footsteps were light. Everything in front of her became even more blurry, and she felt dizzy. At that moment, the only thought in her mind was to get home as soon as possible so that she could lie on the bed.

    She persevered and walked home, where the lights were on so that she would not bump into anything. She pushed open the bedroom door, trying not to make any noise since she thought was probably asleep, she tried to not make any noise. However, it was really hard to control herself when she was drunk.

    She rushed into the bathroom and threw up into the toilet bowl. Only after throwing up for a long time did she finally feel better. However, her body was so weak that she did not want to move at all.

    In her mind, she kept telling herself that she would take a shower after lying down for a while. After the shower, she would go back to bed and sleep. Then, she would be fine the next day. However, everything was just a thought in her brain, and she did not move.

    Nox walked into the bathroom and saw Shelly sitting on the floor, drunk and with her face flushed red. In his memory, it was the first time he had seen Shelly drunk, and it made him wonder how much Shelly had let herself go in the ss reunion.

    Nevertheless, he squatted down and picked Shelly up from the ground. Drunk Shelly appeared unusually docile. Just like that, she fell into his arms obediently, and he was even a little reluctant to let her go.

    In the end, he ced her on the bed, took off her clothes for her, and used a hot towel to wipe her clean. After that, he found her a clean set of pajamas to change into. The entire process was a blur to Shelly, so she allowed Nox to do everything for her.

    After Nox had settled Shelly, hey on the bed and leaned over to hug her. Although there was still the smell of alcohol on her body, he did not mind. On the contrary, he found her more down-to-earth. Sometimes, Shelly would distance herself from him, and it always made him feel that they were worlds apart.

    He hugged her and could not resist lowering his head to kiss her lips. However, he did not want to disturb Shelly¡¯s sleep. He knew very well that drunk people needed to rely on sleep to ease the difort of being drunk Therefore, he only kissed her lightly.

    The moment he was about to lie down and sleep again, he heard Shelly¡¯s voice. It was very soft, but he could hear it clearly in the quiet night. She called out, ¡°Benjamin..¡±

 Chapter 1780 - 1780: Nox i s Drastic Change

    Chapter 1780: Nox i s Drastic Change

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The next day, when Shelly woke up, it was already noon. Usually, she would wake up naturally at 7

    a.m., even without an rm clock. However, this morning, even the rm clock could not wake her up.

    When she turned around and saw the time, it was already 12 p.m. She quickly got out of bed and looked at the rm clock on her phone. It was obvious that it had been turned off.

    With gritted her teeth, she lifted the nket and walked out of the room to see Nox in the kitchen. It was rare to see that he was not at work, much less in the kitchen, which was in a mess. Shelly just stared at Nox and saw how flustered he was.

    When Nox noticed that Shelly was up, he quickly said, ¡°We can have lunch soon.¡±

    Shelly gulped and said, ¡°Why was I still asleep?¡±

    ¡°You were drunkst night.¡±

    ¡°Did you turn off the rm for me?¡±

    ¡°A drunk person needs enough sleep. Do you feel much better now that you¡¯re awake?¡± Nox answered calmly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve sent her to kindergarten.¡±

    ¡°What did she have for breakfast?¡±

    ¡°I took her out to get some buns. She ate two buns and had a hot chocte.¡±

    Shelly pursed her lips, not knowing what else to say about Nox helping her with everything. Even his appearance in the kitchen right now warmed her heart, despite it being in a mess.

    Shelly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go wash up first.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Nox replied, ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Lunch will only be ready in a while. You can even take a shower. ¡±

    Shelly nodded. She really wanted to take a shower. She could not even remember how she got into bedst night. All she could remember was when she finally got home and nothing after that. However, it was obvious that she did not shower because the difort on her body was obvious.

    Except¡­ did Nox help her change into her clothes? It was not that she felt shy, but she did not think it was something Nox would do. ording to Nox¡¯s personality, he should have ignored her.

    As Shelly walked into the bathroom to take a shower, she had to admit that drunk people really needed enough sleep. Now that she had woken up, although her stomach was empty, she felt much better. If she had been forced to wake up in the morning, she might be living a life worse than death.

    She thought to herself as she showered and silently felt that Nox had really changed. After showering, she brushed her teeth and washed her face, which instantly refreshed her. Then, she dried her hair and walked out of the bedroom.

    In the dining room, Nox had ced the lunch on the dining table. Shelly was stunned to see that he had cooked a full meal with appetizers. Although they were all very simple dishes, she never thought Nox could cook.

    ¡°This is my first time making it, so I don¡¯t know how it tastes.¡± Nox looked at the dishes expectantly.

    Shelly picked up her utensils and put a piece of Iamb in her mouth. Just as she started chewing, she frowned.

    ¡°Does it taste bad?¡± Nox asked.

    ¡°No.¡± Shelly quickly replied, ¡°I thought it wouldn¡¯t taste good, but it tastes okay.¡±

    Nox was confused.

    ¡°Try it yourself, and you¡¯ll know,¡± Shelly said bluntly.

    What Nox did not tell her he was almost full from taste-testing while cooking that lunch. He was afraid that it would not taste good and that it would not be seasoned well. After all, he did mix up salt and sugar. When he tasted the dishes, he began to doubt his life and questioned whether he was cut out for cooking.

    He even wanted to give up several times, but he persevered in the end. He really wanted to fulfill his promise to help her cook, wash clothes, and take care of the children after being with her for so long. Even if he did it once, it would leave the rtionship with no regrets.

    Shelly was really surprised by Nox¡¯s cooking. She had never thought that it would taste so good. She did not know if it was because she was really hungry or something else, but she ate everything until she was full.

    Nox did not expect Shelly to like his food so much, so he was in a good mood. He started to show off. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize I was so talented.¡±

    Shelly nced at Nox and smiled.

    ¡°You might even be a super chef in the future.¡±

    Nox was a typical CEO who would be walking on air with just a smallpliment. What kind of bad

 Chapter 1781 - 1781: The Drastic Change in Nox

    Chapter 1781: The Drastic Change in Nox

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The smile on Shelly¡¯s face gradually faded. She did not Imow why, but she started to feel that Nox had changed for the better, and she seemed to have started to ept him.

    She gritted her teeth, not wanting to think too much about it. Seeing that Nox had finished his meal, she took the initiative to clear the tes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Nox shouted at Shelly, ¡°Since I¡¯ve cooked, let me do the dishes as well.¡±

    Shelly frowned. Did Nox¡¯s personality change today? What was he trying to do? She found it very unusual. Moreover, it was not the weekend. Did he not need to go to work today? Shelly had many questions, but in the end, she kept it all to herself.

    She sat on the sofa and watched Nox busy himself. Although his movements were a little clumsy, she could tell that he was trying his best to adapt to the situation. Hence, she turned around and decided not to look.

    She was afraid that it would stir up some emotions in her. In fact, she was even more terrified that she would develop a good impression of him, so she decided to watch some TV on the sofa.

    While she was watching, her phone suddenly rang. Shelly nced at the caller ID. Even though the number had been deleted, she could recognize the string of numbers. She could not help but nce at Nox, who was still busy in the kitchen. Then, she picked up the phone and walked to the balcony outside the living room.

    Nox nced at Shelly. In the end, he did not say anything and just smiled bitterly. Only God knew that when she was drunk and called out Benjamin¡¯s namest night, his heart shattered into pieces. He could not help but get someone to check if Benjamin was back, and sure enough, Benjamin was back. Therefore, Shelly and Benjamin metst night.

    Shelly would not usuallye back sote at night, but she didst night. On top of that, she had never been a woman who would get herself so drunk, but she was really drunkst night. There were too many abnormalities, and it turned out to be because she saw Benjamin, whom she had not seen for a long time.

    He lowered his head and continued to wash the dishes seriously. Even though he could guess who the call was from, he was still trying to make himself look indifferent.

    Shelly answered the call. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Are you awake?¡± the other party asked.

    ¡°I just woke up.¡±

    ¡°You were drunkst night.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I thought I wasn¡¯t drunk, but when I went back, I was so drunk. I can¡¯t remember much fromst night as well. I really can¡¯t drink like this next time.¡±

    The other party seemed to chuckle. ¡°I tried to tell you thatst night, but you didn¡¯t listen to me.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t anticipate the aftereffects to be so bad.¡±

    ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡±

    ¡°Much better.¡± Shelly nodded.

    The conversation between the two of them was so easy-going and calm. Nox could not see her clearly from afar, but he was certain that Shelly was smiling the entire time.

    ¡°Oh, right.¡± Shelly asked, ¡°Did you call me just to ask how I was today?¡±

    ¡°No. Sarah drank too muchst night, and I just received a call from the private room saying that she had dropped her phone at the nightclub. After asking around, I found out that it should be Sarah¡¯s. But since Sarah¡¯s phone is at the nightclub, no one can contact her, so I¡¯m calling you to see if it¡¯s okay for you to send it to Sarah or how to contact her.¡±

    ¡°Did you leave it at the front desk?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go get it and send it to herter.¡±

    ¡°Will it be too much trouble for you?¡± Benjamin asked with concern.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have anything to do at home anyway. Besides, I have to pick Be up from schoolter, so

    I just need to leave a little earlier.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Benjamin was very polite.

    ¡°No trouble at all.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up now,¡± Benjamin said. It seemed like they were deliberately keeping a distance from each other.

    ¡°Bye-bye.¡±

    ¡°Bye-bye.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Shelly was still in a daze as she looked at her phone. She felt differently toward Benjamin than others.

    She took a deep breath. Of course, she did not want to repeat the same mistake since Benjamin¡¯s family could not ept her. Before Benjamin made a career for himself, she did not think she was worthy of him. Now, she was even more unworthy.

    She put down her phone and turned around to walk into the living room. By then, Nox had washed the dishes, and Shelly instinctively went to the kitchen to clean up..

 Chapter 1782 - 1782: The Drastic Change in Nox

    Chapter 1782: The Drastic Change in Nox

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    She always felt that Nox was not meticulous enough in cleaning up. However, when she walked over and saw the clean and tidy kitchen, she was stunned. When did Nox be so capable? He knew nothing about housework, did he not?

    She turned to look at Nox, who had walked to theundry room, and could not help but follow. Nox took out the clothes he had washed from the dryer one by one. She even saw her underwear. For some reason, she felt a little awkward.

    She could not help but ask, ¡°Nox, what¡¯s wrong?

    Nox was stunned. He turned to look at Shelly with a baffled expression, which made Shelly feel even more awkward. She said, ¡°Why are you suddenly doing all this?¡±

    ¡°On a whim.¡±

    No one would do housework on a whim. Did he not y video games in his free time?

    ¡°Oh.¡± Shelly did not know how to answer him.

    In any case, she would take it that he suddenly went crazy and that his sudden impulse would onlyst for a day at most.

    She watched as Nox took out the clothes and put them back into the closet. Then, he started to clean the house, and it made Shelly feel like Nox was possessed. Otherwise, how could a person change so much?

    While she watched Nox busy himself, Nox was actually getting a little impatient. After all, he did not like housework. However, because Shelly¡¯s eyes were all on him now, he was d he did the work. Normally, Shelly would not look at him, let alone make eye contact with him.

    After a while of watching Nox, Shelly suddenly returned to her room, and Nox watched as Shelly left. Ultimately, Shelly¡¯s patience with him was limited.

    Shelly returned to her room, changed her clothes, and prepared to go out. Be would end school early in the afternoon, so she had to pass the phone to Sarah earlier. Otherwise, she would bete to pick Be up.

    Once she got changed and was about to go out, she looked at herself in the mirror. She would not know if she did not look, but she was shocked by what she saw. It was because she looked very pale, especially her lips. If she walked out, people might think that she was malnourished.

    Shelly pondered for a while and looked at the time before starting to put on some makeup at the dressing cab. It was rare for her to put on a full face of makeup, but herplexion was horrible. Besides, she had to pick up Beter, and she could not embarrass Be.

    She fiddled with the makeup for a while. After making sure that the person in the mirror no longer looked weak and was even a little too good -looking, she got up and walked out of the bedroom.

    At that time, Nox happened to havepleted all the housework at home and was leaning back on the sofa, looking a little tired. When he saw Shelly walk out of the room, he could spot the difference.

    He rarely saw Shelly put on makeup, and even if she did, it would be extremely light makeup. However, she looked extra gorgeous today. He had to admit that it suited Shelly very well. Especially with Shelly¡¯s beautiful post-stic surgery face, a little embellishment would make her look stunning.

    Today, she looked very good. Even though it was not for him but for the person she liked, he was not sad about it. At the end of the day, he had prepared himself for it.

    Shelly walked straight to the door. ¡°I need to go out to sort something out for a while.¡±

    ¡°Do you need me to go pick Be up?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Shelly shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll go pick her upter.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Nox replied. ¡°Will you be back for dinner tonight?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Shelly replied.

    She woulde back after picking Be up and did not n to stay out for dinner.

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Shelly responded faintly.

    Nox even wondered whether Shelly heard what he was saying and whether her reply was just perfunctory.

    When the door was closed, Nox leaned against the sofa and stared nkly into space. In the future, he would have to get used to seeing Shelly with another man.

    Shelly took a taxi to the nightclub to get Sarah¡¯s phone before heading to Sarah¡¯s apartment.

    She knocked on the door, and it was Brandon who opened the door. Shelly felt a little awkward. After all, it was a little unexpected for a man to open the door.

    Brandon asked, ¡°Are you looking for Sarah?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah.¡± Shelly nodded. ¡°She left her phone at the nightclub, and no one can contact her, so I brought it to her..¡±

 Chapter 1783 - 1783: The Drastic Change in Nox

    Chapter 1783: The Drastic Change in Nox

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± Brandon took it and said casually, ¡°Do you want toe in and have a seat?¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Sarah?¡± Shelly could not help but ask.

    ¡°She¡¯s still asleep,¡± Brandon said.

    ¡°She¡¯s still asleep at this hour?¡± Shelly was surprised.

    She thought she woke upte, but Sarah was still asleep.

    ¡°She¡¯s too tired fromst night, so I let her sleep a little longer today, ¡± Brandon blurted out.

    After Brandon said it, Shelly felt so awkward. No matter how innocent an adult was, they would know what ¡°tired¡± meant. As expected, they were just joking around when they said they had broken up.

    Brandon also felt a little¡­ embarrassed after he said it out loud. After all, he was not too familiar with Shelly.

    The two of them stood in awkward silence for a few seconds before Shelly quickly said, ¡°Since Sarah is still asleep, I won¡¯t disturb her. Just pass her the phone for me, and I¡¯ll head off now.¡±

    ¡°Alright, thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    Shelly quickly left, feeling extremely awkward.

    Brandon looked at Shelly and could not help but smile. He could not believe that Nox, who was such an unrestrained person, would fall in love with an innocent person like Shelly. It made him see Nox in a different light. Then, he returned to the room with his phone.

    In the bedroom, Sarah finally opened her eyes in a daze. For a second, she felt her mind go nk as she stared straight at Brandon, who had suddenly pushed open the door and entered.

    Seeing that he was wearing her pajamas, she lowered her head and saw that she was naked under the nket.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Sarah shouted.

    Brandon frowned. His eardrums were about to burst from Sarah¡¯s shout.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you shouted enoughst night?¡± Brandon asked softly.

    Only then did Sarah remember what happenedst night.

    ¡®F*ck!¡¯ she cursed secretly. She could not believe that she had slept with Brandon again while she was drunk!

    Why could she not control herself when she was drunk? She had clearly broken up with the man.

    ¡°Do you remember now?¡± Brandon smiled.

    ¡°So what if I do? I was drunkst night and couldn¡¯t control myself, but so what? Since we¡¯ve broken up, you should leave my house now,¡± Sarah urged.

    ¡°So you don¡¯t n on taking responsibility for what you did.¡±

    ¡°Take responsibility, my *ss. You¡¯re a grown man. Why should I take responsibility for you? I repeat, I was drunkst night and didn¡¯t know what I was doing. I made a mistake that men and women easily make. It was meaningless to me.¡± ¡°But I wasn¡¯t drunk,¡± Brandon said bluntly.

    Sarah was stunned.

    ¡°So, I knew what I was doingst night.¡±

    ¡®What exactly do you want?¡± Sarah looked at him.

    He had an expression that said, ¡®If worsees to worst, we¡¯ll perish together.¡¯

    ¡°I just want to tell you that everything I did to you was done under circumstances where I was clear-minded and rational. I wasn¡¯t out of my mind.¡±

    ¡°So what?¡±

    ¡°That includes our first time,¡± Brandon said bluntly.

    Sarah was stunned again.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for a man to¡­ do that when he¡¯s really drunk.¡± Brandon said, ¡°That¡¯s why I knew what I was doing to you the first time. Although I grew up abroad, I¡¯m not a casual man. To put it bluntly, thest time was your first time, and so was mine.¡±

    She had never thought that Brandon would still be a virgin at his age! She could tell that he had never slept with her cousin, but she did not expect to learn that he had never slept with anyone.

    ¡°Sarah, I¡¯m serious about you.¡± Brandon became much more affectionate. ¡°I¡¯m cold to you not because I don¡¯t like you, but because I¡¯m really busy. I have at least a hundred documents on my phone that need to be approved.¡±

    Sarah pursed her lips when she realized that was why he used her of being unreasonable.

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying you should forgive me because I¡¯m very busy. I¡¯m just telling you that I didn¡¯t mean to be cold to you. I hope you can forgive me.¡± Brandon said seriously.

    He was also looking with such intense affection that Sarah was certain he had been possessed. She thought Brandon was in love with her cousin, so how could he confess to her so affectionately?

    The moment she did not react, Brandon suddenly walked over and sat in front of her. Sarah instinctively wrapped herself tightly in the nket, trying to protect herself. She found the distance between the two of them was too dangerous.

    ¡°Sarah, I don¡¯t know if I liked you because of Monica, but I can be sure now that I¡¯ve let go of Monica and fallen in love with you.¡± Brandon held the back of Sarah¡¯s head. ¡°So, let¡¯s not break up. Let¡¯s start over, okay?¡±

    Sarah was stunned. His sudden confession had caught her off guard, and she could not resist him! In fact, she could feel her heart beating very fast. She had originally nned on cutting all ties with that fellow and go their separate ways. Yet now, they were on the same bed, and she was even being confessed to.

    Sarah pursed her lips unconsciously, which made Brandon¡¯s sexy Adam¡¯s apple move. As he really could not take it anymore, he exerted a little strength in his palm, and Sarah leaned forward. Then, their lips touched and developed into a passionate kiss. It was so hot that she felt as if a ball of fire was burning on her body..

 Chapter 1784 - 1784: A Forced Relationship Wonâ€™t Last

    Chapter 1784: A Forced Rtionship Won¡¯t Last

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    After Shelly left Sarah¡¯s house, she went straight to Be¡¯s kindergarten. As it was about time she made her way over, she took the bus there.

    In fact, it had been a long time since she had taken a bus. Be¡¯s kindergarten was so close to home that they could walk there, and since she rarely went to other ces, she would take a taxi sometimes when she had to. However, she thought she would take the bus today since she was a little early.

    She looked at the scenery of South Hampton City outside the window. If Nox did not go back on his word, in less than a month, she would leave Nox and go back to living her original life with Be.

    Suddenly, she felt somewhat emotional. She could not seem to pinpoint if it was because she was so happy that she was feeling sad.

    After the bus arrived at Be¡¯s kindergarten, Shelly waited for a while before Be walked out with her small school bag and jumped into Shelly¡¯s arms excitedly. ¡°Mommy.¡±

    Shelly smiled at Be and patted Be¡¯s head lovingly. She said to Be, ¡°Are you happy at school?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have a lot of friends to y with.¡± Be hurriedly nodded and even talked non-stop about what happened at school.

    At some point in time, Be had be much more lively and cheerful. She was no longer as self-abased and introverted as before. Shelly thought about it carefully and realized that ever since Nox apanied her to the sports day, Be seemed to have changedpletely.

    At that thought, Shelly sighed and held Be¡¯s hand as they went back.

    When they passed by the newly opened chicken shop outside the school, Be got a little greedy. ¡°Mommy, I want fried chicken.¡±

    ¡°Be, you can have fried chicken once in a while, but eating it too often isn¡¯t good for you, and it can affect your growth.¡±

    ¡°But Mom, I haven¡¯t had it for a long time. I really want some fried chicken and fries,¡± Be said pitifully.

    Shelly hesitated. Be had never made any requests of her since she was young, and most of the time, her heart would ache because of how sensible Be was. Now, seeing Be¡¯s expectant gaze, she finally gave in.

    She said, ¡°I can take you out to have fried chicken, but you have to promise me that if you eat it today, you won¡¯t ask for more tomorrow. You can¡¯t have fried chicken every day. It¡¯s not good for little kids like you. ¡±

    ¡°I promise you that I won¡¯t ask for it tomorrow.¡± Be nodded, looking very serious.

    Shelly was amused by her, and they walked into the chicken shop hand in hand. After the two of them ate slowly, Be would usually y in the children¡¯s area of the chicken shop for a while. During that time, Shelly would sit in the shop, look at her phone, and quietly apany Be.

    At around 7 p.m., Shelly called Be back. As Be had to go to kindergarten tomorrow, she could not stay out for too long. Besides, after all these years, Be had developed the habit of going to bed early and waking up early.

    Daddy.¡±

    Shelly was stunned. At that moment, she remembered Nox asking her if she would be back for dinner tonight and she casually said she would, not expecting Be to request to have fried chicken.

    She felt a little guilty about that, but on second thought, Nox did not call her either. Hence, he probably knew how to settle dinner himself. With that in mind, she returned home with Be.

    At home, Nox was alone, watching TV in the living room.

    Seeing that Shelly and Be had returned, he casually asked, ¡°Have you eaten dinner?¡±

    ¡°We have.¡± Shelly said, ¡°Be wanted to have fried chicken, and there was a restaurant not far from the kindergarten, so I brought Be to have dinner.¡±

    ¡®Yes,¡± Nox replied without much emotion.

    Shelly wondered whether it was all her imagination, but it seemed like Nox had not lost his temper in a long time. Logically speaking, it was abnormal for a hot-tempered man like Nox to not have a temper!

    ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Shelly asked him.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Nox said lightly.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Shelly seemed relieved. She was really afraid that Nox was waiting for her to have dinner.

    After that, she added, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take Be to her room to wash up.¡±

    Nox nodded again, and Shelly brought Be into Bei¡¯s room. Then, Nox stood up from the sofa, walked into the kitchen, poured all the food that he had made tonight into the sink, and cleaned up all the food that he had cooked for the entire afternoon..

 Chapter 1785 - 1785: A Forced Relationship Wonâ€™t Last

    Chapter 1785: A Forced Rtionship Won¡¯t Last

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Once he had cleaned up the kitchen, he went straight back to his room. When he came out of the shower, Shelly had also returned to the room after putting Be to sleep. The two of them did notmunicate much. Since Shelly would not take the initiative to talk to him, Nox gradually became less proactive.

    After Shelly came out of the shower, her phone suddenly rang. She nced at the caller ID and smiled brightly. It was a smile that she would show anybody but Nox.

    He watched as Shelly took her phone and put on a bathrobe to go to the balcony outside the room to answer the call. With the floor-to-ceiling ss door closed, he could not hear what she was saying at all.

    ¡°Sarah, you¡¯re finally awake, huh?¡± Shelly teased.

    Sarah blushed and nced at the man sleeping on his bed. She said, ¡°You came to pass me a phone today.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to bother you.¡±

    ¡°Shelly.¡±

    Shelly teased, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t like Brandon? And that you broke up with him? Don¡¯t tell me you guys had a one-night standst night?¡±

    ¡°Shelly, how could you mock me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not mocking you.¡± Shelly denied it. ¡°Actually, you and Brandon are quitepatible. I can tell that he cares about you a lot.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Sarah was a little confused. ¡°I feel like he still likes my cousin.¡±

    ¡°Brandon doesn¡¯t seem like that kind of person. If he liked your cousin, he wouldn¡¯t be with you. After all, by dating you, he would have to see Monica and Dr. Jones together frequently, and why would he want to torture himself like that? The reason he could ept your cousin¡¯s marriage so calmly and get together with you is simply because he has let go of Monica.¡± Shellyforted Sarah.

    Sarah felt better after hearing Shelly¡¯s words. She was really afraid that Brandon would still have feelings for her cousin, and she had to admit that she was afraid because she liked him.

    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for your wedding invitation,¡± Shelly joked.

    ¡®Who said anything about getting married? I haven¡¯t had enough fun yet! Give me at least three more years.¡±

    ¡°That might not be the case.¡± ording to Shelly¡¯s understanding of Sarah, once Sarah liked someone, she would want to marry him immediately.

    ¡°Shelly, why are you going against me today?¡± Sarahined.

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t say anymore.¡± Shelly was not a particrly gossipy person. ¡°Anyway, just be with Brandon. It¡¯s gettingte now, so I¡¯m hanging up.¡± ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Sarah quickly stopped her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°About you and Benjamin,¡± Sarah said bluntly.

    Shelly¡¯s expression changed slightly, and she said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing between us. It¡¯s over. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    ¡°I can see that Benjamin still likes you very much. Since you also have feelings for him, why don¡¯t you give yourself a chance? Nox is really not worth your time.¡± Sarah was rarely so serious.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be with Nox, and I won¡¯t be with Benjamin. I don¡¯t want to hurt him.¡±

    ¡°Hurt him?¡± Sarah raised her voice. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re wrong about yourself. Don¡¯t you know that women like you are extinct? All men in the world would love to have a good wife and mother like you, but you¡¯re afraid that you would hurt him? Shelly, be more confident in yourself!¡±

    ¡°This has nothing to do with my confidence.¡± Shelly said, ¡°Benjamin¡¯s parents will never allow me to be with him. And after breaking up with him that year, I have never thought of getting back together with him. I believe Benjamin thinks so too.¡±

    ¡°If I were you, I would choose to pursue happiness. You¡¯ll be marrying Benjamin, not his parents. I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re so timid.¡±

    Shelly did not exin further. After all, Sarah would never understand her perspective. As someone who was born with a silver spoon and pampered at home, Sarah did not know what reality was.

    The way Sarah saw it, as long as she liked a man, she could have him. However, that was not the case for Shelly. From the moment she was born, she did not have many choices.

    She said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore, Sarah. I know what you want to say to me, and I also know what life I want in the future. You should be with Brandon, and as for my matters, I know how to handle them..¡±

 Chapter 1786 - 1786: A Forced Relationship Wonâ€™t Last

    Chapter 1786: A Forced Rtionship Won¡¯t Last

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°You really do make me worry.¡± Sarah was speechless at how stubborn Shelly was.

    Shelly was usually easy to talk to, but when it came to matters of the heart, she would be abnormally stubborn.

    After they hung up, Shelly stood on the balcony for a while and felt a little mncholic about her life. It seemed like she had never been able to do anything as she wished since she was young and had been forced to live every day as it was.

    She took a deep breath before returning to the room, where Nox was already asleep. It was rare that Nox had been sleeping earlier than usual. His life was very irregr, especially since he was used to nightlife, but unknowingly, Nox had changed many of his habits. Was it because he was getting old?

    Nevertheless, Shelly did not take it to heart. She tiptoed onto the bed, afraid of waking Nox up. In reality, Nox was not asleep. He was forcing himself to sleep and did not ask Shelly who she was on the phone with; he did not dare to ask, even though he was mentally prepared.

    In the quiet night, Shelly fell asleep very quickly, and her even breathing could be heard not long after. Shelly had a regr schedule, and since it was around the time she went to bed, she could fall asleep very quickly.

    He, on the other hand, could not sleep all night. He wondered how long more would he and Shelly be sharing the same bed. He did not even want to sleep because he wanted more time with her.

    With that, Nox turned around and pulled Shelly into his arms. Although Shelly squirmed ufortably, there was not much resistance. As soon as Nox hugged her body, he felt an instinctive impulse to kiss Shelly and press his lips against hers.

    In the beginning, it was like a dragonfly skimming the surface of the water, but slowly, he could not control himself anymore. As he deepened the kiss, his body started to react.

    ¡°p!¡±

    In the room that was getting steamy, the sound of a p suddenly caused the atmosphere in the room to instantly cool down.

    Shelly stared at Nox, whose face had turned red, and waspletely dumbfounded. In her sleep, she felt like there was a mosquito on her face, so she instinctively pped it, wanting to kill it. However, she did not expect herself to p Nox¡¯s face instead.

    At that moment, she instantly realized what Nox was doing, but she really did not p him on purpose. She had never resisted when it came to satisfying Nox¡¯s needs in bed, and she also knew that she could not resist, but tonight¡­

    Just as she opened her mouth to exin, Nox said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Shelly¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and it seemed to hurt a little. In the past, Nox would fly into a rage, but right now, Nox looked a little sad, as if he had been abandoned. Was it because the lights were too dim that she felt that Nox¡¯s spirit had disappeared and that he had be powerless?

    ¡°Nox, I¡­¡± Shelly wanted to exin.

    She really did dream of a big mosquito on her face. It was not her intention to attack him.

    ¡°I woke you up.¡± Nox interrupted her as if he did not want to listen to her exnation. ¡°You should go to bed early.¡±

    As he spoke, Nox turned over and got off Shelly¡¯s body. Then, hey on the side with his back facing Shelly.

    Shelly stared at Nox¡¯s broad back and could tell that Nox was hurt and angry because of her rejection just now. She wanted to apologize, but she was deterred by Nox?s cold back. Perhaps Nox did not lose his temper right now because he was holding it in. Afraid that Nox would get angrier the more she said, she thought it would be better to¡­ let it be.

    Anyway, Nox would be fine in two days, and a man like Nox would never mull over it for more than three days. With that thought in mind, Shelly turned around and went to sleep with her back to Nox.

    Nox could feel Shelly turning around. He was hoping that Shelly could reach out and hug him. Even if she did it reluctantly, he would beforted. However, Shelly chose to turn her back on him and distance herself from him.

    For a period of time, Nox and Shelly¡¯s interactions were not much different from usual. The days were the same, with Shelly cooking and sending Be to school while Nox would go to work from nine to five.

    After that day, Nox did not cook or wash the dishes anymore. Everything he did that day seemed to be on a whim..

 Chapter 1787 - 1787: A Forced Relationship Won â€˜t Last

    Chapter 1787: A Forced Rtionship Won ¡®t Last

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Now that the enthusiasm had passed, he was back to his normal self.

    After dinner, Shelly received a call.

    It was a call from a high school ssmate. He said, ¡°Shelly, I¡¯m getting married this Saturday, and I¡¯d like to invite you to my wedding.¡±

    Shelly was not familiar with that ssmate. However , because they had attended the ss reunion that night, they were friends.

    Shelly was not someone who would reject such a thing, so she said, ¡°Okay, give me the details, and I¡¯ll be there.¡±

    ¡°I wanted to send you the wedding invitation in person, but because I¡¯ll be a little busy for the next two days, but I¡¯ve asked Benjamin to send it to you. The details are on there, ¡± the other party said.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Shelly agreed immediately. ¡°Congrattions in advance.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Shelly congratted him a few more times before hanging up. As she hung up the phone, another phone rang.

    She looked at Benjamin¡¯s call and slowly picked it up. ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Shelly, did Anthony call you just now?¡± Benjamin asked her in a casual tone, which was not much different from him talking to their other ssmates.

    ¡°He did. He said he¡¯s getting married on Saturday and has invited me to the wedding.¡±

    ¡°That kid invited everyone who was at the ss reunion. He really knows how to seize the opportunity,¡± Benjamin joked.

    ¡°It¡¯s rare for us to get married, and it¡¯s such a big event in our lives.¡±

    ¡°Will you be there?¡±

    ¡°If I have nothing else, I will be there.¡±

    ¡°By the way, your wedding invitation is with me. I just got off work, so I¡¯ll bring it to you now,¡± Benjamin said bluntly.

    ¡°You¡¯re only getting off work now?¡± Shelly raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°I¡¯ve just started working, and there are quite a lot of things to do. It¡¯ll be fine once I get familiar with it,¡± Benjamin exined.

    Shelly did not ask further. It was not suitable for the two of them to talk about anything too in-depth anyway.

    ¡°Where are you staying now?¡± Benjamin asked.

    ¡°It¡¯ste. You should go home now and pass it to me when you have time. ¡± Shelly said, ¡°You can pass it to me on Saturday.¡±

    ¡°Tell me where you¡¯re staying now, and I¡¯ll see if it¡¯S convenient for me to pass it to you. If it¡¯S not, I¡¯ll pass it to you on Saturday.¡±

    Shelly thought about it and told Benjamin the address.

    ¡°I live two streets away from you and will pass by your neighborhood on the way back. I¡¯ll bring it to you right away. Give me ten minutes.¡± Benjamin made a prompt decision.

    He did not discuss it with Shelly. He even hung up the phone after saying that.

    Shelly felt helpless. She put down her phone and looked at Nox, who was ying games on the sofa.

    Recently, Nox had returned to his usual routine, and he would y games when he had free time.

    Seeing that Nox was having fun, Shelly did not disturb him. She went back to her room to change out of her home clothes before walking out of the house. Nox nced at Shelly¡¯s back and tried his best to not think about anything.

    Shelly waited at the entrance of the neighborhood for a while before Benjamin drove a ck car over and stopped the car beside her. As he opened the car door and got out of the car, Shelly was stunned as she thought Benjamin would take a taxi or walked over.

    Benjamin also noticed Shelly¡¯s confusion and said, ¡°It¡¯s thepany¡¯s car.¡±

    Shelly smiled. ¡°Congrattions.¡±

    Benjamin also smiled.

    He handed the wedding invitation to Shelly. ¡°There are two here, and one is for Sarah. I won¡¯t look for her alone. You can give it to her when the timees.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Shelly took it.

    ¡°Will you really be there?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°Probably.¡± Shelly said, ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°I should be there,¡± Benjamin answered.

    Then, the two of them smiled in a simr manner. ¡°It¡¯S gettingte. You should head back early.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget to eat dinner.¡±

    ¡°Yes. ¡±

    ¡°Bye-bye.¡± Shelly waved her hand and walked away from Benjamin with two wedding invitations in hand.

    ¡°Shelly.¡± Benjamin suddenly stopped her.

    Shelly turned around. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Benjamin held his tongue. ¡°See you on Saturday.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    As Shelly walked into the neighborhood, her mood changed. She understood Benjamin¡¯s hesitation. However, no one broke the silence because once it broke, they would not be able to have each other in their lives anymore.

    As for her¡­ she hoped that she could be friends with Benjamin. There was no need for them to beplete strangers. With that thought in mind, Shelly took a deep breath and adjusted her emotions for a long time before striding home.

    Meanwhile, Nox saw the entire process of the two of them meeting. He watched as Shelly and Benjamin talked,ughed, and endured the difort of being separated. Thinking about it, it was he who ruined their rtionship, and he smoked one cigarette after another on the balcony.

    When Shelly came back and saw Nox standing on the balcony, she did not disturb him. Nox was a heavy smoker, and she did not like the smell of cigarettes, so she would not usually go near them. Nox turned to look at Shelly¡¯s cold back and smiled. In the end, a forced rtionship would notst..

 Chapter 1788 - 1788: Shelly Starts to Care About Nox

    Chapter 1788: Shelly Starts to Care About Nox

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    When Nox finished smoking and was about to return to his room, his phone suddenly rang. Although he did not want to answer it, he still picked it up. ¡°Mom.¡±

    ¡°Nox, have you broken up with Shelly?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t there a few days left?¡± Nox was a little impatient. ¡°Can you stop rushing me? I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±

    ¡°If you knew what you were doing, I wouldn¡¯t have to worry so much about you. You¡¯re 30 years old, and you don¡¯t even have a child of your own. How can I not be worried?¡±

    ¡°There are still ten days. If I can¡¯t get Shelly back in ten days, we¡¯ll break up, ¡± Nox said angrily.

    Mrs. Winter could tell that Nox was unhappy. She also knew that if she pushed too hard, things might go the other way.

    As such, her voice became gentler. ¡°I¡¯m not rushing you. I¡¯m just reminding you that I¡¯ve arranged a few blind dates for you. You promised me that after you broke up with Shelly, you would go on blind dates and get married.¡± ¡°I got it.¡± Nox said, ¡°As soon as we break up, I¡¯ll go on those blind dates and do whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°In that case, it¡¯s settled.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After Nox hung up the phone, he looked up at the sky and suddenly could not help but shout to release his anger.

    Shelly, who was in the room, heard it. She nced at the balcony and frowned, wondering what Nox was up to this time. However, she ignored him. She had never thought of interfering with Nox¡¯s affairs; she could not care less.

    On Saturday, Shelly went to her ssmate¡¯s wedding and brought Be with her. None of the students knew that Be¡¯s daughter was already four years old, so they were all surprised. After all, they were only 22 years old.

    Getting married at the age of 22 was rare enough, but Be was four years old. Everyone was asking who the father was because everyone knew that Shelly did not go for the college entrance exam or stay with the Winters.

    Shelly did not answer. However, since Sarah was there, the gossipers stopped asking more questions, and everyone gradually stopped talking about that topic.

    Be ate her food obediently and whispered unhappily to Shelly, ¡°Mom, why didn¡¯t you tell them that my father is Nox ¡±

    ¡°Shh.¡± Shelly covered Be¡¯s mouth.

    Be looked at her mother unhappily. She thought she was lucky to have Nox as her father. She even wanted to show off to the world that she had a father, yet why was her mother so¡­ reluctant to reveal him?

    ¡°I will exin to youter. Now, listen to me and be a good girl. Eat your food.¡±

    Be blinked at Shelly and nodded obediently.

    After lunch, the ssmates gathered together to y some card games for entertainment. Since Shelly did not know how to y and did not want Be toe into contact with those things early, she decided to leave early.

    Sarah, on the other hand, was very proactive. She was shouting at her ssmates to y with her.

    When Shelly left with Be in her arms, Benjamin called her from behind, ¡°Shelly.¡±

    Shelly paused and asked in surprise, ¡°Aren¡¯t you ying with them?¡±

    ¡°There are enough people, so I won¡¯t join in. Moreover, my card skills are bad.¡± Benjamin smiled and

    ¡°Oh,¡± Shelly replied.

    ¡°Are you leaving?¡± Benjamin looked at her and asked.

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m thinking of taking Be home. She has the habit of taking afternoon naps.¡± ¡°This ce is a little remote and not easy to get a taxi. Let me send you guys back.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to stay for dinner?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t. I still have to work overtime in the afternoon, so let¡¯s go. It¡¯s on the way.¡± Benjamin smiled. While Shelly hesitated, Benjamin had picked Be up and teased her. ¡°Be, do you remember me?¡± Be looked at Benjamin whom she thought looked familiar but could not recall his name.

    ¡°What an ingrate. I even cooked for you. Have you forgotten?¡± Benjamin pretended to be angry.

    Be thought about it carefully before saying, ¡°Uncle Ben.¡±

    ¡°You do remember me!¡± Benjamin was very happy. ¡°Are you happy that I¡¯m back?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m happy.¡± Be smiled brightly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you and your mommy home, okay?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Be¡¯s clear voice rang out as she nodded.

    As Benjamin walked in front with Be in his arms, he turned around and said to Shelly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Shelly gritted her teeth and followed. She figured she would just treat him as an ordinary friend, so there was no need for her to hold herself back too much.

    Benjamin drove them away in his car, but Shelly did not know what to say to him on the way back. She felt that it was a little awkward for the two of them to be alone..

 Chapter 1789 - 1789: Shelly Starts to Care About Nox

    Chapter 1789: Shelly Starts to Care About Nox

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Be, do you want to have some ice cream?¡± Benjamin suddenly said to Be, breaking the silence in the car.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Be said with her face full of smiles.

    ¡°There¡¯s a delicious ice cream shop here. I will get down and get some for youter, okay?¡± Benjamin asked Be.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Be was so happy that she almost jumped with joy.

    Shelly wanted to stop him, but she held herself back from saying anything. She rarely gave Be ice cream because she did not think it was healthy. However, in fact, eating a little asionally was alright.

    Therefore, Benjamin went to buy two ice creams ¡ª one strawberry vored for Be and another chocte vored for Shelly.

    Shelly looked at Benjamin. ¡°Did you buy this for me?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t all girls like ice cream?¡± Benjaminughed.

    Shelly did not know what to say, so she just epted it. After that, Benjamin sat in the driver¡¯s seat and drove them back.

    Meanwhile, Be was eating happily, and Shelly thought it was not bad too. It had been a long time since she had ice cream. For one, she was not a big fan of ice cream, and because she did not want Be to have too much of it, she stopped having it. However, at that moment, she suddenly found ice cream delicious. She finished it in one go, and so did Be.

    ¡°Is it delicious?¡± Benjamin asked after they finished eating and Shelly was wiping Be¡¯s sticky hands with a wet tissue.

    Be said excitedly, ¡°It is. Ice cream is my favorite. It¡¯s as delicious as fried chicken and fries.¡±

    ¡°Next time you want ice cream, I will bring you here again, okay?¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡± Be was over the moon.

    Shelly observed their interaction and looked away. She wondered, if there were no ifs, would the current scene be a reality?

    When the car arrived at Nox¡¯s upscale neighborhood, Benjamin opened the car door for them and carried Be out of the car.

    Be hugged Benjamin¡¯s neck and muttered, ¡°Uncle, you promised me that he would bring Be to eat ice cream next time.¡±

    ¡°I will definitely fulfill my promise¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, Benjamin paused. Shelly followed Benjamin¡¯s gaze and saw Nox who was not far away.

    It was the afternoon, so why was Nox here? Should he not be lying on the sofa at home? That was how he usually spent his weekends. asionally, he would work overtime, but his sudden appearance at the entrance of the neighborhood really surprised her. Besides surprise, it was also a little awkward.

    ¡°Daddy!¡± Be called out loudly to Nox. Probably only she was unaware of the current atmosphere.

    Nox walked toward Benjamin and reached out to Be, who immediately threw herself into Nox¡¯s arms. However, when Nox held her, Benjamin did not let go.

    Being held by both Nox and Benjamin, Be felt rather ufortable. Hence, she moved her small body, and only then did Benjamin let go of Be.

    ¡°When did youe back?¡± Nox asked coldly.

    ¡°More than half a month ago,¡± Benjamin answered.

    Nox nodded. Other than that simple greeting, he carried Be into the neighborhood without saying anything else. He did not even call out to Shelly.

    Shelly stared at Nox¡¯s back before turning to Benjamin. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll head back now.¡±

    ¡°Shelly.¡± Benjamin stopped her. ¡°Did Nox misunderstand something?¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t.¡± Shelly was certain.

    They were going to break up soon, so it did not matter whether it was a misunderstanding or not.

    ¡°Do you want me to exin it to him alone?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±

    Before Benjamin could say more, Shelly had strode away. He watched as Shelly left anxiously and how they were walking one in front of the other. He did not think it was an illusion when he saw Shelly nervous for a second.

    Was she nervous because Nox saw theming back together? He had always thought that Shelly had no feelings for Nox. With that thought, Benjamin gulped and realized that perhaps time could really change everything.

    As Shelly followed Nox back to the house, Nox did not lose his temper, and his expression was the same as usual. However, for some reason, she felt that Nox was angry.

    She said, ¡°Benjamin and I happened to be leaving at the same time. I brought Be back after lunch because she wanted to take a nap, and Benjamin happened to be passing by this area..¡±

 Chapter 1790 - 1790: Shelly Starts to Care About Nox

    Chapter 1790: Shelly Starts to Care About Nox

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Okay.¡± Nox replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything, so you don¡¯t have to exin yourself.¡±

    Shelly pursed her lips.

    Nox said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say Be needs an afternoon nap? Why don¡¯t you go take a nap with her? I have something to do.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Shelly blurted out.

    ¡°Do you want to know?¡± Nox asked.

    He may look cold, but deep down, he was very nervous.

    Stunned, Shelly said, ¡°No, you can go ahead with your work I¡¯ll take a nap with Be.¡±

    It turned out to be all wishful thinking. Shelly was just asking him casually and did not really care what he was up to. As long as he got a little closer to her, she would distance herself further away.

    After he walked out of the house and entered the elevator, his phone rang. Nox took a look at it and picked up the call.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Winter, it¡¯S me, Benjamin.¡± Nox¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I¡¯m downstairs, and I¡¯d like to see you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be right down.¡± Nox agreed.

    In any case, he had seen through everything and could ept any oue. Hence, he walked to the door.

    Benjamin, who was surprised to see Noxe down so quickly, said bluntly, ¡°There¡¯s nothing between Shelly and me.¡±

    If it were nothing, he would not be exining himself. However, Nox kept quiet and listened to Benjamin¡¯s exnation.

    ¡°We¡¯re really just ordinary friends. Please don¡¯t misunderstand.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no misunderstanding,¡± Nox said bluntly.

    However, Benjamin felt that there was a hidden meaning behind Nox¡¯s words.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to misunderstand.¡± Nox added, ¡± It¡¯s obvious that Shelly likes you.¡±

    Benjamin was stunned. He did not expect Nox to be so straightforward. In fact, Shelly had feelings for him¡­ just like how he had feelings for Shelly. They could both feel it, but there were so many objective reasons that they chose to remain silent about it.

    ¡°So, there¡¯s no need for you to exin yourself.¡±

    ¡°But Shelly and I can never be together.¡± Benjamin said bluntly, ¡°My parents won¡¯t agree, and I don¡¯t want Shelly to feel burdened.¡±

    ¡°What if your parents agree?¡± Nox asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never thought about getting back with Shelly.¡±

    Nox sneered. If Benjamin had not thought about it, why would he be so involved with Shelly? Whether it was out of courtesy or convenience, if he wanted nothing else to do with her, he would avoid all suspicion. However, Benjamin did not do that, and neither did Shelly.

    ¡®Forget it,¡¯ Nox told himself. He felt that he was torturing himself by overthinking.

    He said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, let¡¯S just leave it at that. I have something to do, so I¡¯ll leave now.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Winter,¡± Benjamin called out to him again.

    Nox was getting a little impatient.

    ¡°Do you like Shelly?¡± Benjamin asked.

    ¡°What are you getting at?¡±

    ¡°I hope you can treat Shelly well. If you really like her, he must cherish her. If you don¡¯t like her anymore, I hope you can let her go as soon as possible. Don¡¯t hurt her.¡±

    ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m hurting her?¡± He wanted to tell Benjamin that she was hurting him instead!

    ¡°Shelly just doesn¡¯t seem too happy,¡± Benjamin said bluntly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about my affairs with her for the time being.¡± Nox refused to say too much to Benjamin.

    At least for the next ten days when Shelly still belonged to him, he did not want anyone to interfere.

    ¡°I just¡ª¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Nox interrupted him, ¡°Benjamin, even if I want to be a good person, you should know your limits. There are some things you shouldn¡¯t butt your head in, so you¡¯d better shut up!¡±

    Benjamin stared at Nox.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you again for the next ten days!¡± Nox left after saying that.

    Benjamin watched as Nox left. He did not understand why Nox said ten days, but N0X¡¯s temper was as bad as ever.

    He could even imagine how Shelly had to endure Nox¡¯s hostility every day. Moreover, it was because he was afraid Nox would release his anger on Shelly that he exined himself to Nox. Obviously, his exnation did nothing. Hence, he thought about it and called Shelly.

    Shelly had just coaxed Be to sleep when she saw the call and quickly picked it up. ¡°Benjamin.¡±

    ¡°Shelly, I saw Nox just now and exined to him about us.¡±

    Shelly¡¯s expression changed. ¡°What did you tell him?¡±

    Her tone also sounded a little harsh, and it made Benjamin pause for a moment. He did not expect Shelly to lose her temper with him. After all, Shelly had never been angry with him the entire time he Imew her.

    He said, ¡°I just don¡¯t want to cause conflict between the two of you. I¡¯m afraid that Nox will release his anger on you.¡±

    ¡°Between Nox and I¡­¡± Shelly chose not to say more..

 Chapter 1791 - 1791: Shelly Starts to Care About Nox

    Chapter 1791: Shelly Starts to Care About Nox

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    She did not want to tell Benjamin about her and Nox breaking up so as to not create any opportunities for them both to get back together.

    She said, ¡°Don¡¯t do this again.¡±

    Benjamin nodded. ¡°I was worrying too much.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that my rtionship with Nox is a little special. It would be better if you didn¡¯t interfere, ¡± Shelly said bluntly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Benjamin felt guilty.

    Shelly sighed. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I know you¡¯re just being kind. Um, I have to put Be to sleep, so I won¡¯t say anything more.¡± ¡°Okay, bye.¡±

    ¡°Bye.¡±

    After hanging up, Shelly turned around. When she saw that Be had fallen asleep, she tucked Be under the nket, walked out of Be¡¯s room, and called Nox.

    There were some things that she thought she should rify because she felt that Benjamin¡¯s behavior just now would only deepen Nox¡¯s misunderstanding. However, Nox did not answer her call. She called three times, and he did not pick up any of her calls.

    Shelly frowned. She had never encountered a situation where Nox did not answer her call. In the end, she put down the phone and thought about it before deciding to wait for Nox to return. Yet, that

    night, NOX did not return home all night. It had been a long time since ne spent the night out.

    Then came the second day, the third day, and even the fifth day, and Nox did not return home. It was as if he had suddenly disappeared from the world. Shelly was even debating on calling the police. However, she hesitated for a moment before giving Monica a call. ¡°Monica.¡±

    ¡°Shelly?¡± When Monica received her call, she was a little surprised. ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±

    ¡°Um, have you been able to reach Nox?¡±

    ¡°Nox? What¡¯s wrong? Is he missing?¡± Monica asked.

    ¡°He hasn¡¯t been back for five days.¡±

    ¡°F*ck ¡± Monica cursed.

    The first thing that came to her mind was that Nox must have gone out to fool around. However, on second thought, Nox liked Shelly so much now, so how could he go out and mess around with other girls?

    She said, ¡°I¡¯ll try to reach him.¡±

    ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± Shelly quickly thanked Monica.

    ¡°Speaking of which, are you worried about him?¡± Monica asked.

    Shelly was stunned by Monica¡¯s question. She had been worried that something had happened to Nox for the past few days, but she had never thought of it as a form of concern.

    Since she did not speak, Monica did not press further. After all, it was better for others not to get involved in other people¡¯s rtionships.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call you back.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Monica hurriedly called Jeanne. She did not know why, but whenever something happened, she would think of Jeanne.

    Jeanne answered the call. ¡°Nox? What¡¯s wrong? Are you looking for him?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not the one looking for him; it¡¯s Shelly. She said Nox has been missing for five days, and he hasn¡¯t been picking up his phone.¡±

    Monica was somewhat speechless at how a grown man like Nox could make people worry.

    Jeanne said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯S fine.¡±

    ¡°Do you know where he is?¡± Monica raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°I do.¡±

    ¡°So there¡¯s something you¡¯re not telling me.¡±

    Jeanne was at a loss for words.

    ¡°Jeanne, I can¡¯t believe you and Nox are hiding something from me. Do you think I won¡¯t get angry just because I¡¯m fat now? I¡¯m very angry.¡±

    Jeanne could not understand what was the rtionship between being fat and not getting angry.

    Jeanne said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, but don¡¯t tell Shelly.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Monica was a little unhappy.

    With that, Jeanne told Monica about Nox. Monica was stunned. ¡°Is Nox crazy?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m with him on this.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he asking to be humiliated? With my understanding of Shelly, she definitely won¡¯t ept it.¡±

    ¡°Do you think he doesn¡¯t know that?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°Is he stupid?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s giving himself and Shelly an exnation. Anyway, let him be.¡± Jeanne said, ¡°Regardless of the oue, Nox is prepared.¡±

    ¡°Nox did this to himself.¡± Monica sighed helplessly. ¡°That¡¯s why he regrets it so much.¡±

    ¡°In that case, what should I tell Shelly?¡± Monica asked.

    ¡°Just tell her that Edward has something to discuss with Nox and that it¡¯S confidential, so you cannot disclose it to her. He¡¯ll return home when he¡¯s done.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Monica nodded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let it slip, ¡± Jeanne reminded her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±

    Jeanne nodded. She, too, knew that when it came to important matters, Monica was very reliable.

    After Monica hung up on Jeanne, she called Shelly and told Shelly the reason that Jeanne had given her. Shelly believed her without any doubt. She even thanked her.

    ¡°Shelly.¡± Just as she was about to hang up the phone, Monica suddenly called out to her.

    ¡°What do you think of Nox now?¡±

    Shelly pursed her lips. That question was not an easy one toment on, especially in front of Nox¡¯s friend.

    ¡°I think I know why you¡¯re hesitating.¡± Monica sighed.

    She believed Nox was going to get really hurt.

    Instead of defending herself, Shelly said, ¡°Sometimes, nothing can turn back time.¡±

    He¡¯lle back when he¡¯S done.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Shelly felt a little relieved. After all, Nox had never disappeared so suddenly before. However, she looked around the empty room and suddenly felt a little¡­ lonely..

 Chapter 1792 - 1792: Nox Proposes

    Chapter 1792: Nox Proposes

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Nox disappeared for nine whole days, and no one knew where he went. However, Shelly did not doubt what Monica told her. She believed Nox had a lot of confidential matters to deal with, but no matter what, she was still a little disappointed.

    ording to the conditions that Nox had promised Mrs. Winter, it would be over between them tomorrow. However, Nox had disappeared. She did not know if Nox¡¯s disappearance would change the agreement between Nox and Mrs. Winter. In fact, she could not even figure out if she wanted Nox to keep the agreement or¡­ let her go.

    Shelly sighed. Sometimes, habits could really change a person a lot, and she had gotten used to Nox.

    In the afternoon, she picked Be up from kindergarten, and the two of them were chatting andughing on the road when they received a call from Monica.

    ¡°Monica.¡±

    ¡°Shelly, where are you?¡±

    ¡°I just picked Be up from school, and we¡¯re walking home now.¡±

    ¡°Are you avable tonight? I¡¯d like to have dinner with you.¡±

    Shelly was surprised. She had interacted with Monica before, but they had never had a meal together.

    ¡°Don¡¯t reject me. It¡¯s not easy for me to have a night of freedom with the two babies pestering me. Don¡¯t dampen my spirits.¡± Monica was a little domineering.

    Shelly was not someone who could reject others, except for Nox, so she said, ¡°Alright, but I have to bring Be along. Nox isn¡¯t here, and no one can take care of Be.¡± ¡°Of course, bring Be along. I¡¯ll get the chauffeur to pick you up.¡± ¡°No need. I¡¯ll just take a taxi.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯S a little far. You might not be able to find it even if you take a taxi.¡±

    Shelly was speechless and puzzled as to what Monica wanted to do. Was it not just a night of rxation? There was a need to make such a big thing out of it!

    She said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll get Be changed, and we¡¯ll wait for you downstairs of Nox¡¯s apartment.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Monica agreed immediately.

    After agreeing, she was so excited that she quickly called Jeanne. ¡°Shelly is settled.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Juste at the given time.¡±

    ¡°By the way, Jeannie, do you think it¡¯s a good idea to scheme against Shelly like this?¡± Monica was worried. ¡°I¡¯m afraid Nox will be hurt badly.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that something he expects? Let¡¯s put it this way. If Nox doesn¡¯t do it, Nox will regret it for the rest of his life. If he does it, Nox will also regret it for the rest of his life, so¡­¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re just going to let Nox be, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jeanne nodded.

    ¡°Fine. In that case, I¡¯ll go pick Shelly up now. See youter.¡±

    ¡°See youter.¡±

    Monica hung up the phone and started to get changed into one set of clothes after another. Finn, however, could not stand it anymore. The entire walk-in closet was filled with Monica¡¯s clothes, piled up everywhere, yet Monica was not satisfied with any of them.

    ¡°Which one do you want to wear?¡± Finn asked Monica as he looked at the mess in the room.

    ¡°I want to go naked!¡± Monica was suddenly angry.

    Looking at her round and chubby self in the mirror, she felt disgusted. She thought she could return to her former body figure after giving birth, yet she was still as chubby as when she was pregnant. She wanted to go on a diet to lose weight, but her family stopped her. They even lectured her about mistreating the babies by not giving them enough to eat.

    As a result, her daily appetite was even more than during her pregnancy, and she could not bare to look at herself in the mirror. She wanted to jump down from a building and end it all.

    Having been yelled at by Monica, Finn felt a little helpless. He touched his nose and said, ¡°You look good like this too. There¡¯s beauty in being chubby¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try to eat like me?¡± Monica lost her temper. Looking at herself in the mirror made her angry.

    ¡°I don¡¯t get fat,¡± Finn said bluntly.

    ¡°so, are you here to attack meg¡± Monica was tuming.

    Finn chuckled.

    Monica got even angrier when she saw Finnugh. If he had not gotten her pregnant, would her figure be so out of shape? How dare the culpritugh at her?

    With that thought in mind, Monica suddenly rushed over and bit down on Finn¡¯s neck..

 Chapter 1793 - 1793: Nox Proposes

    Chapter 1793: Nox Proposes

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    She wished she could suck his blood dry forughing at her.

    Finn, however, did not even push Monica away. After all, he could not feel any pain, but he felt an instinctive reaction in his body. Hence, he hugged Monica with both hands and lifted her up forcefully.

    Startled, Monica quickly let go of Finn¡¯s neck and hugged him tightly.

    ¡°Finn, what are you doing?¡± Monica shouted.

    Finn ced her on a ss cab in the closet where he kept his ties, her jewelry, and other essories. Then, he pressed her against the ss cab. The two of them were very close to each other, and they could feel each other¡¯s breaths.

    ¡®F*ck!¡¯ Monica cursed to herself in anger. She could not believe Finn was still in the mood to think about such things.

    ¡°Don¡¯te near me. I¡¯m leaving soon. I have to go pick up Shelly.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say just now that the chauffeur would pick her up?¡± ¡°I told the driver to pick me up and then pick her up.¡±

    ¡°Be good. The chauffeur will pick her up.¡±

    ¡°Finn!¡± Monica resisted.

    However, Finn had already picked up the phone and dialed a number. He gave the chauffeur a few instructions and put the phone aside.

    He said, ¡°The chauffeur will go to pick up Shelly and thene back to pick you up. The timing should be just right.¡±

    ¡°Just right my *ss¡­ Mmph.¡± Monica¡¯s mouth was sealed tight by Finn¡¯s kiss that she could not speak

    She wished that sc*mbag would not be so horny all the time, and the least he could do was take her to the bed!

    In the end, the already messy room became even more messy. By the time Monica took a shower and got changed, Shelly was already waiting for her in the car. Seeing that, she cursed Finn for sleeping with her during the day. Even her walking looked a little unstable.

    She got into the car and apologized, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m a littlete.¡±

    When she apologized to Shelly, she could not help but secretly curse Finn again for being a beast.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s still early anyway, and tomorrow is Saturday. Be doesn¡¯t have to go to school, so it doesn¡¯t matter that you¡¯rete.¡± Shelly smiled and said nicely.

    ¡°Sigh, my babies wanted some milk before I left.¡± Monica was still finding excuses for herself.

    Shelly nodded and did not expose to Monica the obvious hickey on her neck. Moreover, it looked fresh. Of course, Monica did not notice it herself and told the driver her destination.

    Shelly frowned. ¡°Are we going that far? The seaside?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a great restaurant on a cruise ship over there. I haven¡¯t eaten there in a long time.¡± Monica mentioned a reason that she had thought of in advance. ¡°I don¡¯t get to go out often, so of course, I have to take the opportunity to eat what I want to eat the most.¡±

    Shelly did not doubt him.

    Monica was afraid that she would be exposed if she lied, so she quickly changed the topic to Be.

    ¡°Be, I will take you on a cruise ship, okay?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s a cruise ship?¡± Be asked innocently.

    ¡°A cruise ship is a very, very big ship that can go out to sea.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± When Be heard that it was a cruise ride, she immediately became excited.

    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of good food on the ship too. Be, do you want to go?¡±

    ¡°I do!¡± Be said excitedly.

    Monica stroked Be¡¯s little head. She did not know if it was because she was a mother, but she seemed to be more patient with children. On top of that, Be was truly adorable, unlike Paige, who was as obedient and beautiful as a doll that had walked out of a two-dimensional world. Be was sensible and obedient, just like Shelly, which made it easier for people to take a liking to her.

    Amidst the rather pleasant conversation, they finally arrived at the cruise that Monica mentioned after driving for more than an hour. It was a huge cruise ship. Shelly did not even need to think to know how expensive it would be to eat there.

    Under the guidance of the staff, they boarded the boat together, and Jeanne was already waiting for them on the boat. She was standing on the broad deck, watching the sun setting on the sea, and the breeze ruffled her hair.

    Shelly could not help but exim, ¡°The Leader¡¯s wife is really beautiful.¡±

    Shelly also thought she looked a little different from her usual self. Her appearance seemed a little familiar, as if she had seen her somewhere before.

    Monica usually did not pay much attention to Jeanne, but when she saw Jeanne today, she also thought Jeanne¡¯s appearance had changed a little. However, she could not tell what had changed other than the fact that Jeanne was bing more beautiful by the day. In fact, everyone was getting prettier, except for her, who was getting uglier.

    Monica called out to Jeanne unhappily, ¡°We¡¯re here..¡±

 Chapter 1794 - 1794: Nox Proposes

    Chapter 1794: Nox Proposes

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Jeanne turned to look at them. When she looked back, she looked even more beautiful and charming.

    Monica could not take it anymore, and Shelly, too, was a little shocked by her beauty, which exuded a sense of femininity that even women could not resist her charm.

    ¡°Come and have a seat,¡± Jeanne said to them.

    There was only one dining table on the luxurious deck. Shelly knew that they lived a luxurious life, but sometimes she was still shocked by their extravagance.

    She and Be sat down at the exquisite dining table, feeling rather restrained. When Be saw the beautiful pastries in front of her, her eyes sparkled. However, because Shelly did not say anything, Be did not dare to reach out to take it herself.

    ¡°Eat. ¡±

    Jeanne could see the look in Be¡¯s eyes, which was very simr to her daughter¡¯s when she wanted dessert, and it made her wonder if all the children in the world had the same expression. As such, Jeanne looked at Be affectionately.

    Upon hearing Jeanne¡¯s words, Be raised his head to look at Shelly. Only when Shelly nodded did Be politely take the dessert from Jeanne. ¡°Thank you, Aunty.¡±

    Jeanne patted Be¡¯s head, finding the little girl very cute. If Nox and Shelly could be together, she had a feeling that Be and Paige could be very good friends in the future.

    There were only some desserts on the dining table, and everyone was eating, except for Monica.

    Jeanne frowned. ¡°Aren¡¯t these your favorite dessert? Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going on a diet.¡±

    ¡°Going on a diet while you¡¯re breastfeeding?¡±

    Speechless, Jeanne immediately ced a macaroon on Monica¡¯s te.

    ¡°I¡¯m not eating. If I eat any more, I¡¯ll be obese.¡±

    ¡°No one will dislike you for being fat.¡± Jeanne retorted.

    ¡°I will hate myself! I¡¯m a person with high self-esteem,¡± Monica said resolutely. ¡°But you can¡¯t go against your parents and Finn.¡±

    Monica was at a loss for words. Jeanne, that woman, really had her under her thumb.

    ¡°Eat, ¡± Jeanne continued to persuade her.

    In fact, Monica wanted to eat it too, and she was almost drooling. However, she told herself that she must not let herself down.

    While she suppressed her urge, she muttered, ¡°Maybe they don¡¯t despise me verbally, but they must think that I¡¯m fat and ugly in private.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what you think.¡±

    ¡°All men like beautiful women, not fat women. Finn must be lying.¡±

    ¡°If he were lying, there wouldn¡¯t be so many marks on your neck, ¡± Jeanne said straightforwardly. Stunned, Monica looked at Jeanne, who lowered her head and ate the pastries gracefully.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to the bathroom and take a look yourself,¡± Jeanne said.

    Monica quickly put down her Imife and fork, left the deck, and rushed into the bathroom on the cruise ship. Jeanne watched as Monica left anxiously and chuckled.

    Shelly was envious of their friendship. It was a rtionship where they often bickered, but deep down, they were always thinking for each other.

    In fact, she had a good rtionship with Sarah too. However, she felt that because she had lesser experience in life than them and because her life was very different from that of Sarah, she and Sarah could not be as carefree with each other as Jeanne and Monica.

    ¡°Just ignore her.¡± Jeanne looked at Shelly and said, ¡°You¡¯ll get used to her moaning.¡±

    Shelly nodded and thought, ¡®Only true friends can act so freely with each other!¡¯

    While they were snacking on the desserts, the staff poured them some red wine. By then, Monica had returned, and she felt a little embarrassed.

    She said, ¡°It¡¯S just normal behavior between husband and wife.¡±

    ¡°No one said anything about you.¡± Jeanne retorted, ¡°I¡¯m just telling you that you¡¯ve gained weight and that you look very cute and charming.¡±

    ¡°Are youplimenting me?¡± Monica smiled brightly.

    She was easily convinced by Jeanne.

    ¡®Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯mplimenting you. Now, hurry up and eat.¡±

    ¡°In that case, I force myself to have some.¡±

    Although she said she was reluctant to have it, she ate quite a lot. It was probably because her appetite had grown from eating too much recently. Hence, once she started eating, she could not stop.

    ¡°If all you eat is dessert, how are you going to have the main courseter?¡± Shelly voiced her concern.

    ¡°Who knows if I still have the stomach to eatter¡­¡± Monica suddenly realized that she had let it slip, so she quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a big appetite now. I can eat an entire cow in one meal..¡±

 Chapter 1795 - 1795: Nox Proposes

    Chapter 1795: Nox Proposes

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Shelly could not help butugh. She always felt that wherever Monica was, happiness would follow.

    She recalled how much Monica had changed at one point in time ¡ª how she became more self-disciplined and powerful but lost all her smiles at that expense. Shelly believed that Monica was more suitable to be pampered, just like how Dr. Jones was doting on her now.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t the main course served yet?¡± Monica frowned.

    Jeanne chimed in at that moment. ¡°It might not be ready yet. Can you go check on it?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Monica stood up.

    The moment she got up, she suddenly asked Be, ¡°Be, do you want toe with me?¡±

    Be hurriedly got down from her chair and replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    The child was probably getting impatient and wanted to walk around, so Shelly did not refuse. Just like that, she watched as Monica led Be away, leaving only her and Jeanne at the dining table.

    Jeanne wiped her mouth clean and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Then, she was left alone at the dining table.

    The sky tonight was bright and filled with stars. At that moment, the cruise ship had left the shore and was floating in the sea. The feeling of the gentle breeze blowing on her face was rxing, and she realized that ordinary people would not be able to experience the happiness the rich had.

    Shelly fell deep into her own thoughts as she sat at the table and waited for them. After waiting for a while, they were still nowhere to be seen, but a waiter was there with their main dishes. Without paying much attention to the waiter serving her, Shelly sat at the table obediently and epted the service.

    However, she suddenly frowned when she saw that there was only one te for her. What about the food for the others? With that thought in mind, she turned around in surprise and froze when she saw Nox.

    Seeing Nox standing in front of her in a waiter¡¯s uniform, she had to admit that her heart did skip a beat at that moment. After all, she had never expected Nox to be here and personally serve her food. The two of them stared at each other for a long time before Nox said, ¡°Are you surprised?¡±

    Shelly looked away. She did not know either whether she was surprised or not.

    She said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy with work? Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I just wanted to give you a surprise.¡± Nox said, ¡°Did it scare you?¡±

    Shelly did not answer because she did not know how to. To Nox, Shelly¡¯s silence was her answer. However, he did not react to it. Instead, he said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat it?¡±

    He meant he wanted Shelly to eat the steak he served. Upon hearing that, Shelly hesitated for a second and then picked up her utensils to cut the steak.

    Just as she had cut off a piece and was about to put it in her mouth, she suddenly put it down and said, ¡°Nox, what exactly do you want?¡±

    The disappointment in Nox¡¯s eyes was visible. However, he would not allow himself to show his emotions.

    He said, ¡°You should be able to guess it.¡±

    Shelly¡¯s eyes flickered. In the next second, she suddenly heard the melodious sound of a violining from the deck. She turned her head to see a man in a tuxedo ying a song not far away from them. Immediately after, colorful lights on the deck lit up.

    In the beginning, the environment was rtively cozy. There were not many lights, just one dim yellow light illuminating their table, which was set with red candles that made it look very romantic. However, at that moment, the dazzlingly colorful lit-up deck looked like the sea during a sunrise.

    Shelly could not help but bite her lip as she watched Nox go down on one knee and take out an exquisite gift box from his pocket. As soon as he opened the box opened, he revealed a sparkling ring.

    The diamond was huge and a little exaggerated. It did not match Shelly¡¯s temperament, but it did match Nox¡¯s mboyant personality. In fact, he knew Shelly would not like it, but he wanted to give her what he thought was the best.

    He looked at Shelly and said affectionately, ¡°Shelly, marry me.¡±

    ¡®Marry me, and I swear I will treat you very, very well. I really will. I love you very much.¡¯

    However, he did not say those words because he knew that the oue would not be good, and saying too much would be futile.

    Shelly stared at the ring and then turned to look at Nox. She did not know whether it was because of the light, but when their eyes met, she thought she saw tears in Nox¡¯s eyes. For the first time, she thought Nox¡¯s eyes looked pure and without his usual mboyance.

    She remained silent for a long time. She was originally going to reject him without second thoughts because there was no way she could be with Nox. However, for some reason, she was hesitating.

    After a long while, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Nox, I won¡¯t marry you.¡±

    It was straight to the point and left no room wiggle room for Nox to say otherwise.

    Nox had expected it. However, when he heard the answer for himself, he reacted differently to how he thought he would react. His eyes seemed a little red, but the moment he lowered his head, it was concealed. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to think about it?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Nox took back the ring. When he raised his head again, there was no longer any emotion in his eyes. It was as if everything he had done just now was normal and that it did not affect him at all..

 Chapter 1796 - 1796: The Failed Proposal

    Chapter 1796: The Failed Proposal

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nox.¡± Shelly looked at him, feeling guilty.

    She thought that she would not feel burdened by anything Nox did. However, when she saw Nox so calm at that moment, she was a little sad. For some reason, she felt that she had hurt him badly.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Nox stood up from the ground.

    He even had a smile on his face as he said, ¡°In regards to feelings, there¡¯s nothing to be sorry about. It¡¯S either you love the person or not.¡±

    Shelly felt a lump in her throat. She thought Nox looked lonely at this moment, and it made her heart ache. However, she did not go back on her word. She figured she only felt touched and upset at that moment because Nox had created a sad scene for her. Once she walked out of there, those feelings would fade.

    She stood up from her chair and said, ¡°Please send me back to the shore.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Nox nodded.

    With that, he stood up and walked to Shelly¡¯s side. His back was straight, and there was not much emotion on his face, but Shelly felt that Nox was very lonely at that moment.

    He walked past the beautifully decorated deck, where Jeanne, Monica, and Be were standing there, watching. They could not hear what Nox and Shelly were saying from afar, but it was obvious that Nox¡¯s proposal had failed.

    Monica could not help but want to ask about the situation, but Jeanne held her back. What was there to ask when Nox was already crying? The more they cared about him, the more his heart would crumble, and he probably did not want Shelly to see him in such a sorry state at that moment.

    Nox walked straight to the pilot¡¯s seat. He reced the staff and drove the cruise ship back to the shore. In the meantime, Jeanne and Monica brought Be back to Shelly, who was also feeling a little down. As she looked at how romantic everything was set up, she tried hard to suppress the difort she was feeling in her heart.

    ¡°It¡¯S alright.¡± Jeanneforted Monica. ¡°Nothing can be forced. Just stay true to your own feelings.¡±

    Monica nced at Jeanne and did not think it was not appropriate to say something like that at a time like that. Right now, they should be persuading Shelly instead. After all, Nox really loved her. Although he had made many mistakes in the past, everyone could see his sincerity now.

    She said, ¡°Nox actually prepared a lot for tonight. He¡ª¡±

    ¡°Monica.¡± Jeanne stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t add to Shelly¡¯s burden. Feelings can¡¯t be forced, and if it¡¯s forced, she will never be happy. Shelly needs to recognize her own feelings. She shouldn¡¯t ruin her happiness because of guilt.¡±

    ¡°But I think Nox¡ª¡±

    ¡°I think Brandon is not bad either. Why did you choose Finn in the end?¡± Jeanne asked.

    At the end of the day, it all boiled down to whether Shelly loved Nox or not. If she did not, no one could force her to love him. As such, Monica did not say anything else.

    Jeanne gently patted Shelly¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Monica will send you back when we reach the shoreter.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Shelly thanked her sincerely.

    At that moment, she was really afraid that they woulde and persuade her. She even wanted to escape from the current situation. When the cruise ship returned to shore, Shelly did not see Nox again. Since she had nothing else to say to him, she got off the cruise ship with Monica.

    Monica also looked back and did not see Nox. She had wanted tofort him, but after thinking about it, she knew everything would be fine with Jeanne around. Hence, she sat in the car with Shelly and Be.

    The moment the car drove off, countless fireworks suddenly lit up above the sea. It filled the sky and was as beautiful as a dream.

    Shelly was stunned for a moment, and Be leaned excitedly against the car window. ¡°Wow, it¡¯S so beautiful!.¡±

    Shelly looked at the sky filled with colorful fireworks as well.

    ¡°Nox prepared it.¡± Monica also looked at the sky full of fireworks and said calmly, ¡°He didn¡¯t seed in proposing, but he still wants to show you the romantic gestures he has prepared for you.¡±

    Shelly pursed her lips and remained silent.

    ¡°Jeannie don¡¯t want me to say it, but I think there are some things you should know. At the very least, you should have the right to know.¡± Monica looked at Shelly and said calmly, ¡°During the nine days that Nox disappeared, he wasn¡¯t dealing with some state secrets but was preparing to propose to you. He knew you wouldn¡¯t agree, but he still wanted to return what he owed you. Back then, you came to the Winters to marry him, but he didn¡¯t give you anything in return. You even miscarried his child. He is well aware of what he has done and that it¡¯s useless to you. He even knows that he isn¡¯t the one you love..¡±

 Chapter 1797 - 1797: The Failed Proposal

    Chapter 1797: The Failed Proposal

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Shelly did not want to hear it, but she did not stop Monica.

    Then, she heard Monica say, ¡°He said since he can¡¯t marry you, he can only propose to you to fulfill your wish back then. Back then, you wanted to marry him, but he didn¡¯t agree. Now that he has agreed, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you agree or not. He just wants to give you closure.¡±

    ¡°Actually, there was no need for him to do that.¡± Shelly¡¯s voice was a little hoarse.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think it was necessary either. Jeannie and I tried to persuade him, but he refused to listen. He said that was the only thing he could think of to make up for his foolish behavior back then. If he didn¡¯t do it, he would regret it for the rest of his life. Now, he can fulfill his wish and let you go to pursue your own happiness.¡±

    Shelly did not know how to respond, so she remained silent.

    Monica took a deep breath. ¡°I won¡¯t say anything else. Anyway, whether you want to be with Nox or not is your choice. If you really don¡¯t love him, there¡¯s no point in forcing it, and I believe Nox has really let go.¡±

    Shelly nodded silently.

    When the car arrived at the entrance of Nox¡¯s apartment, Monica walked them out of the car. ¡°We¡¯ll still be friends in the future. Don¡¯t let Nox affect our rtionship.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Shelly smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should go back and rest early.¡±

    ¡°You, too.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye, Be.¡± Monica smiled at Be.

    Be waved. ¡°Goodbye, Aunty.¡±

    With that, Shelly walked into the neighborhood with Be in her arms.

    Monica stared at Shelly¡¯s back and sighed heavily. In the end, she still found it a pity that Nox and Shelly could not be together.

    After returning to the car, she called Jeanne on the phone. ¡°How are things on your end?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve sent Nox back to the Winters¡¯ residence.¡±

    ¡°Is he okay?¡± ¡°He¡¯s abnormally calm.¡±

    ¡°Has he let it go?¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t want others to see how sad he is.¡±

    ¡°Poor Nox.¡± Monica sighed.

    ¡°Everyone has to pay for what they did in the past. Anyway, no matter what, all Nox has to do is not provoke Shelly in the future.¡±

    ¡®Yes.¡± Monica nodded. ¡°He won¡¯t want to make things difficult for each other again.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave it at that.¡± Jeanne clutched her stomach. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯S because I sat in the car for too long today, but my stomach feels a little ufortable. I¡¯ll talk to youter.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Monica nodded. The moment she hung up, she suddenly thought of something. ¡°Jeannie, are you pregnant ¡±

    However, Jeanne had hung up by then, and it rendered Monica speechless. She had not even finished speaking!

    She put down her phone and looked at the starry sky. Tomorrow would be a new day, but unfortunately, it might never be the same for some people again!

    After Nox¡¯s proposal failed, he did not return to the neighborhood where he and Shelly lived. Shelly also started moving. She thought that since she had ended things with Nox, she should not have anything to do with Nox again.

    While she was packing up, Be was a little confused. ¡°Mommy, are we moving?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. We¡¯re going to move back to the ce where Mommy and Be used to live together, okay?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Be refused unhappily.

    Shelly frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Be was very emotional.

    ¡°I want to live with Dad. I don¡¯t want to move away.¡±

    ¡°Be good. ¡± Shelly coaxed Be. ¡°Nox is no longer your father, so we won¡¯t live together anymore.¡± ¡®Why can¡¯t he be my father? Why? Boohoo¡­¡± As she spoke, she started crying miserably.

    Shelly hugged Be andforted her, ¡°Be, there are many things that children don¡¯t understand. Let me put it this way: Nox and I don¡¯t love each other, We¡¯re only forced to be together, and we¡¯re not happy. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want to be with Nox anymore. When you grow up, you¡¯ll know why I did it.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s obvious that Daddy likes you so much. Why can¡¯t you like Daddy?¡± Be refused to give up. When she thought about how she could no longer live with her father, she was extremely sad. ¡°A rtionship can onlyst if feelings are mutual, and forcing it will only make us more unhappy.¡±

    ¡°But Mommy, you¡¯re much happier now. I can see you have started to ept Daddy, but you just don¡¯t want to admit it..¡±

 Chapter 1798 - 1798: The Failed Proposal

    Chapter 1798: The Failed Proposal

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Little kids won¡¯t understand the adults¡¯ affairs. The reason why I epted Nox was because I wanted you to be happy in aplete family, not because I loved Nox. Be, you¡¯re still young, so please listen to me, okay?¡± Shelly coaxed Be.

    Be did not want to agree with her mother, but as she looked into her mother¡¯s sincere eyes, she could not refuse. Yet, when she thought of her father, she felt extremely sad. Hence, she looked at Shelly with red eyes, looking aggrieved.

    Shelly kissed Be¡¯s little face and coaxed her again. ¡°Be good. Listen to me.¡±

    Be bit her little lip and did not refute. She had always known that it was hard for her mother to take care of her, so she could not make her mother unhappy.

    Shelly patted Be¡¯s little head and continued to pack her things up. Just as she was about to call a movingpany, her phone suddenly rang. It was a call from Benjamin.

    Shelly hesitated for a moment before picking up. ¡°Ben.¡±

    ¡°Shelly, where are you?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something I want to tell you in person.¡± Shelly looked at the messy room and said, ¡°Do it tomorrow. I¡¯m moving today.¡±

    ¡°Move? Where to?¡± Benjamin was surprised.

    ¡°To my own house.¡±

    ¡°Did you break up with Nox?¡± Benjamin asked. His tone indicated that he was certain.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Let me help you.¡±

    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll get the movingpany to move it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Benjamin hung up the phone, ignoring what Shelly said.

    Shelly felt helpless. She thought she did not have much, so it was a little over the top to call it a movingpany. However, she did not have a car. If she had a car, she would be able to move her things in one car.

    She waited at Nox¡¯s house for a while before the doorbell rang. Shelly opened the door and saw Benjamin.

    Benjamin said, ¡°Is everything packed?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Shelly nodded.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go.¡± Benjamin carried the two big bags that had been packed in the room.

    ¡°I can do it myself¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You don¡¯t have to be polite,¡± Benjamin said calmly.

    As he carried the two big bags and went out, Shelly stared at Benjamin¡¯s back, thought for a while, and agreed. They moved back and forth two or three times, almost filling up Benjamin¡¯s trunk and backseat. Hence, Shelly had to squeeze into the backseat with Be in her arms.

    After that, Benjamin drove them away. When they left, Shelly could not help but nce at the luxurious neighborhood behind her. She was not reluctant but sad to leave it. Nevertheless, she sighed and forced herself not to think too much about it.

    When the car left, what they did not notice was a figure standing at the entrance of the neighborhood, watching them as they drove further and further away.

    Nox looked away and returned to his house indifferently. He looked at the house that was clean and tidy. Shelly would usually keep the house clean and tidy at all times, and it was when she moved out.

    In fact, Shelly did not have much, and the house still looked the same after she moved out. The only difference was that it felt a lot less familiar. It was as if the luxurious house had been drained of its soul, leaving only an empty shell.

    Nox looked down at the document in his hand. He thought he could give it to Shelly in person, but in the end, he could not muster the courage.

    He called hiswyer. ¡°Give Shelly the documents for the transfer of properties and assets that we previously agreed on.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Winter, aren¡¯t you going to pass it to her yourself?¡± ¡°No, I have many important things to attend to.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Give me a reply when you¡¯re done.¡±

    After that, Nox put down his phone and tapped on multiple missed calls from the same number. ¡°Mom, where are you?¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer my call? We¡¯re waiting for you.¡±

    ¡°I just fell asleep. Send me the address.¡±

    ¡°I specially picked this girl for you, and you will definitely like her. Now that you¡¯ve broken up with Shelly, you¡¯d better keep yourself in check and stop being picky. I¡¯m looking forward to holding my grandson and you having a family. Don¡¯t let me down, okay?¡±

    ¡°Got it,¡± Nox repliedzily.

    He hung up and looked at the address on his phone. He thought to himself that, from then on, Shelly had walked out of his world..

 Chapter 1799 - 1799: The Failed Proposal

    Chapter 1799: The Failed Proposal

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Then, Nox left his residence. Shelly, however, had no idea that he had transferred the ownership of that property to her, so there was no need for her to move. He was the one who should move out.

    Benjamin helped Shelly move everything back to her old home. After that, Shelly was busy cleaning up, and Benjamin cleaned up the house with her as well.

    When they were almost done, the doorbell suddenly rang.

    Shelly opened the door and was surprised to see a strange man in a suit. ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±

    ¡°Are you Ms. Shelly Carter?¡±

    ¡°I am.¡±

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Nox¡¯s privatewyer. My name is Matt Logan. You can call me Mr. Logan.¡±

    ¡°Is there anything you need from me, Mr. Logan?¡± Shelly¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    For a moment, she thought Nox was up to something again! After all, Nox had never been a man of his word.

    ¡°If it¡¯s possible, can we talk inside, Ms. Carter? There¡¯s a lot to talk about.¡±

    Shelly nodded. She wanted to see what Nox was up to!

    With that, Matt walked into Shelly¡¯s house, and Benjamin apanied Shelly warily.

    Matt took out some documents and ced them in front of Shelly one by one. ¡°These are some documents regarding the transfer of nronerties and assets that Mr. Winter has asked me to get vou to

    sign, Ms. Carter. This includes a vi and three high-end apartments under Mr. Winter¡¯s name, two luxury cars, and marketable securities worth hundreds of millions. At the same time, five million in cash will also be transferred to your ount within three days. Ms. Carter, please take a look at them.¡±

    Shelly was shocked. She thought that Nox was up to something again, but she never expected him to give her so many things out of the blue.

    Benjamin was also surprised, but at the same time, he seemed to have expected it. If Nox could do so much for Shelly, giving her some assets was nothing.

    ¡°Can I not want them?¡± Shelly refused.

    She did not want to have anything to do with Nox or ept anything from him.

    ¡°ording to Mr. Winter, if you don¡¯t want it, he will keep pestering you to ept it. He wants me to remind you that it¡¯s best not to reject it.¡±

    It turned out that he was threatening her. With her teeth gnashed, she got up and left the living room, walking straight to the balcony. She dialed Nox¡¯s number, wanting to him what he meant by that.

    Nox was currently on a blind date. The woman sitting opposite him was quiet and gentle, making her a good candidate to be his wife. Seeing the caller ID on his phone, he hung up. However, Shelly refused to give up.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can answer the phone,¡± the other party said considerately. Nox nced at the woman and said, ¡°Do you mind if I take a picture of you?¡±

    ¡°Of course not, ¡± the woman said.

    As she was very satisfied with Nox, she would not reject his request.

    Nox took a photo of the woman with his phone and sent a message to Shelly. ¡°I¡¯m on a blind date. I¡¯ll contact youter.¡±

    When Shelly read Nox¡¯s message, she froze for a few seconds. She stared at the photo of the woman he had sent her and suddenly chuckled. She seemed to be overthinking it. After all, Nox had nevercked women or love.

    With that thought in mind, she put down her phone and returned to the living room.

    She said, ¡°Mr. Logan, can you leave these documents here first? I¡¯ll contact Nox and get back to you.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Matt quickly said. ¡°Mr. Winter has signed the documents, so please take a look at the contracts and sign them, Ms. Carter.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Matt was very polite. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave now. This is my business card. Ms. Carter, if you need anything, you can call me.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    After sending Matt off, Shelly turned to look at Benjamin.

    Benjamin smiled. ¡°This money should be nothing to Nox.¡±

    It was indeed nothing to Nox. However, to ordinary people like them, it was a huge sum of money that they would never be able to earn in their entire lives.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think Nox needs to make it up to me with money. I don¡¯t deserve it¡±

    The grudge between her and Nox had long been written off the moment he saved Be. After that, the asional unhappiness in their rtionship was just a conflict caused by theirck of love for each other. There was no need to make up for them.

    ¡°Nox didn¡¯t answer the phone just now, huh?¡± Benjamin changed the topic.

    ¡°He¡¯s on a blind date.¡± Shelly was very calm.

    Benjamin frowned.

    ¡°I¡¯m used to it. Nox is such a man. We¡¯ll talk about it after his blind date.¡±

    Shelly did not want to continue on that topic, so Benjamin did not say anything else.

    ¡°Thank you for helping me today. I¡¯ll do the rest myself. You can go back first,¡± Shelly said tactfully.

    Benjamin stared intently at Shelly, who felt her scalp go numb from his stare.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡¯

    ¡°Can we get back together again?¡± Benjamin enunciated each word and asked her sincerely.

    Shelly¡¯s heart fluttered. Although she had broken up with Nox, she had never thought of getting back together with Benjamin.

    ¡®Your parents won¡¯t agree, and I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you.¡± ¡°What if I say my parents have agreed?¡± Benjamin asked her again.

    Shelly could not believe what she just heard.

    ¡°Yes, my parents agreed to our rtionship,¡± Benjamin said straightforwardly..

 Chapter 1800 - 1800: Nox Is Getting Married

    Chapter 1800: Nox Is Getting Married

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Shelly looked straight at Benjamin, trying to find the words to respond to what he had said.

    How was that possible? How could they agree just like that? She knew how much his parents hated her, and she had never thought that she would get the approval of Benjamin¡¯s parents.

    ¡°How did they agree?¡± Shelly asked, still in disbelief.

    ¡°I threatened them.¡± Benjamin said, ¡°I told them I won¡¯t marry anyone but you.¡±

    ¡°Were they so easy to fool?¡± Shelly scrutinized Benjamin.

    ¡°My parents wille to South Hampton City in two days. When you meet them, you¡¯ll know that I¡¯m not lying,¡± Benjamin said bluntly.

    Shelly pursed her lips and said, ¡°Ben, I think we should calm down first. We¡¯ve been separated for a year.¡±

    ¡°I love you.¡± Benjamin held Shelly¡¯s hand. ¡°No matter whether we¡¯ve been apart for a year or ten years, the person I love is you. During the year I was abroad, I worked hard to study and improve myself because I wanted to be more capable and give you a better life when I returned to your side. In fact, I left you to go abroad because I didn¡¯t want my parents to make things difficult for us again. I never thought of breaking up with you.¡±

    Shelly shook her head and could not bring herself to think of that much now. To her, she had truly broken up with Benjamin, no matter what he thought.

    She admitted that she had feelings for Benjamin, but when she thought about getting back together with him, she started to back down. She did not know what she was afraid of! Was she afraid of his family¡¯s opposition or something else? Even she could not figure it out herself, and it seemed like she did not want to be with him again.

    Seeing that Shelly was rejecting his advances, Benjamin calmed himself down and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Shelly. I must¡¯ve frightened you.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Shelly shook her head. ¡°I just haven¡¯t decided whether we should start over.¡±

    ¡°I was too hasty.¡±

    ¡°Give me some time to think about it.¡± Shelly said, ¡°Don¡¯t arrange for me to meet your parents for the time being. I don¡¯t want to cause too much unnecessary trouble.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Benjamin nodded.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you head back for now?¡± Shelly urged him. ¡°I¡¯ll contact you once I¡¯ve thought about it.¡±

    ¡°Shelly.¡± Benjamin looked at her affectionately. ¡°I really love you, and I¡¯ve loved you ever since high school. I¡¯ll definitely give you and Be a better life.¡± Shelly smiled as she was touched by Benjamin¡¯s words.

    She said, ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡±

    With that, Benjamin left reluctantly. He did not want to force Shelly, even though he still loved her very much.

    After Benjamin left, Shelly sighed heavily. She felt that her rtionship was a mess now. Before she could figure it out, another person came.

    Be, who was watching television at the side, asked in her young voice, ¡°Mommy, are you going to be with Uncle Ben?¡±

    Shelly looked at Be. ¡°Do you like Uncle Ben?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡± Be nodded. ¡°But I like Daddy more.¡±

    Shelly hesitated.

    ¡°Mom, can you give Daddy a chance? Don¡¯t be with Uncle Ben. I really want Dad to be with us.¡± Be was rather emotional, probably because she did not want Shelly and Benjamin to be together.

    Shelly patted Be¡¯s little head. ¡°Be good. Let me make the decision myself, okay?¡±

    Be felt aggrieved. She really liked her father very much. Why could not her mother be with her father?

    ¡°Mommy, I will make your favorite French toast, okay?¡± Shelly changed the topic.

    She did not want to dwell on that matter with Be. Be¡¯s point of view was very clear, and she found it very difficult to agree with Be¡¯s request. Moreover, Nox had already started searching for a partner again.

    She went to the kitchen to make some French toast. As they had just moved in and did not have much food, they decided to eat something simple. Just as two tes of French toast had been served, the phone rang. It was Nox.

    After Shelly settled Be down, she walked to the balcony and answered the phone. ¡°Nox.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Logan said you won¡¯t ept what I gave you. Is that true?¡± Nox asked calmly.

    It was as if they were two strangers talking about work.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you should give me so much.¡±

    ¡°Take it.¡± Nox¡¯s voice sounded indifferent. ¡°It¡¯s just a small amount of money to me.¡±

    ¡°But to me, it¡¯S a lot of money.¡±

    ¡°All the more reasons you should take it.¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t need it-¡°

 Chapter 1801 - 1801: Nox Is Getting Married

    Chapter 1801: Nox Is Getting Married

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this my usual way to get rid of you? You don¡¯t have to feel like you¡¯re taking advantage of me. I¡¯ve always been generous to women, ¡± Nox said bluntly.

    His voice was so cold that Shelly felt that she was nothing to Nox ¡ª not a woman he had proposed to.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been with me the longest, so I¡¯m giving you more. Keep it. It mighte in handy in the future,¡± Nox said calmly.

    Shelly realized she had thought too highly of herself. Nox was giving her money to dismiss her just like how he dismissed other women. There was no special meaning behind it.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Shelly agreed.

    Since Nox had said so, she would ept it.

    ¡°In that case, sign the documents and hand them over to Mr. Logan,¡± Nox said emotionlessly.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll hang up now.¡±

    ¡°Nox,¡± Shelly suddenly called out to him.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Nox held his phone tightly, but his tone was cold.

    ¡°Did the blind date go well?¡±

    ¡°It went well. We¡¯re meeting each others¡¯ parents tomorrow and getting married in a week,¡± Nox said straightforwardly.

    Shelly felt a sharp pain in her heart. However, it was not excruciating, as if it had happened before.

    She said, ¡°Congrattions.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it at that. Goodbye.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    When the call ended, Shelly looked at the scenery outside the balcony, and her vision was a little blurry. She smiled and thought, was that not the ending she wanted the most?

    She took a deep breath before returning to the living room and started eating with Be. From now on, she and Nox would have nothing to do with each other anymore. However, life with Be was pretty good too.

    Two dayster, the news of Nox¡¯s wedding went viral on all the major news websites.

    Who would have thought that Nox was getting married again? It seemed like it was only yesterday when that bizarre thing happened at hisst wedding, and he was getting married again now.

    Most importantly, the identity of the bride this time was mysterious. Shelly heard that the Winters kept her protected very well by hiding her identity because they did not want her to be disturbed by the media.

    Anyway, Nox, the most eligible bachelor in the country was finally getting married, and Shelly was calm as she watched the news. It seemed like Nox really meant it when he said he would get married in a week.

    She watched for a while and was about to put her phone down when it rang. Only then did Shelly remember she had not returned Benjamin¡¯s calls for the past two days. It was not intentional. In fact, she had really forgotten about it. She picked up the call. ¡°Ben.¡± ¡°Shelly, Nox is getting married.¡±

    ¡°I saw the news.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to get married so fast.¡±

    Shelly did not expect it either. However, Nox had always been unpredictable. Moreover, he had been a heartless person since he was young. To him, a rtionship woulde and go quickly. ¡°Shelly, about what we talked about that day¡­¡± Benjamin wanted to say something but stopped.

    He wanted an answer from her.

    She said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ben. I think we¡¯ve missed the chance to be together.¡±

    Benjamin tightened his grip on the phone.

    ¡°I always thought I still liked you and that you were probably the only person I liked in my entire life. But when I was considering whether I should be with you, I suddenly realized that I didn¡¯t want to anymore. Once a rtionship is over, it¡¯s over. To me, we¡¯re just friends now.¡± Shelly voiced her thoughts.

    Benjamin remained silent.

    ¡°It seems that rtionships can¡¯t withstand the torment.¡± Shelly chuckled. ¡°Ben, thank you for liking me and for allowing me to feel what it¡¯s like to be loved. I cherish the rtionship we once had, but in the future¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯S alright.¡± Benjamin said with some difort, ¡°You can¡¯t force a rtionship.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a good man. You¡¯ll meet a better girl.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Benjamin replied, and his voice sounded a little choked up.

    He had always thought that Shelly would be with him if she broke up with Nox. As long as there were no obstacles in the way, Shelly would return to his side. He also assumed that Shelly still liked him, iust like how he still liked her. Unfortunatelv, Shellv thought that their rtionshiD was in the Dast.

    It took him a long time to calm down and ask, ¡°Shelly, do you like Nox?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Shelly denied firmly.

    ¡°I heard that the best way to forget someone is to fall in love with another person.¡± Benjamin said quietly, ¡°In other words, it¡¯S because you¡¯ve fallen in love with another person that you don¡¯t love the person you once loved.¡±

    Shelly¡¯s heart skipped a beat. That thought had never crossed her mind.

    ¡°Actually, Nox¡­¡± Benjamin wanted to say something but stopped himself. ¡°I just want you to be happy.¡±

    ¡°I want you to be happy too,¡± Shelly said sincerely.

    ¡°I¡¯ll hang up now.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Goodbye, Shelly.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye, Benjamin.¡±

    After they hung up, Shelly stared at her phone in a daze. In a few days, two men had disappeared from her life.

    In the end, her days would return to their usual dullness, just like back then, when it was only her and Be. In fact, with only Be by her side, she led a pretty good life.

    At midnight on the day before Nox¡¯s wedding, Shelly¡¯s phone rang. She did not have the habit of turning her phone off to silent mode because she did not have many friends and no one would look for her. Hence, she was a little shocked when she heard her phone ring. She looked at the unknown number and picked it up. ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Shelly, it¡¯s me, Candice, but also Jeanne,¡± Jeanne said bluntly.

    Shelly pursed her lips. She had heard Monica blurting out Jeannie several times, so she could kind of figure it out. However, there were many secrets that the public could not know, so she pretended not to know. She did not expect Jeanne to tell her so bluntly. ¡°I¡¯ve told you honestly who I am just so you can trust me.¡±

    ¡°I trust you,¡± Shelly quickly said.

    ¡°In that case, let me tell you about Nox. I don¡¯t want to put you in a difficult position, and I don¡¯t want to add to your burden. If you were with Benjamin, I definitely wouldn¡¯t disturb you. But since you¡¯re not together with him, there are some things I need to tell you.¡±

    ¡°Please speak.¡± Shelly was very modest.

    Somehow, she could not reject Jeanne, whether it was because of her identity or how she was treating her at the moment.

    ¡°Nox, that idiot, is drunk now.¡± The first thing Jeanne said was to criticize Nox.

    Shelly was stunned.

    ¡°He¡¯s so p*ssed drunk that we can¡¯t drag him out of the nightclub, ¡± Jeanne said in exasperation.

    Shelly did not seem to understand why Jeanne was telling her that.

    ¡°You know that Nox is getting married tomorrow, right?¡± Jeanne returned to the main topic.

    ¡®Yes,¡± Shelly replied.

    ¡°But this guy is suddenly going back on his word and saying he doesn¡¯t want to get married anymore. He has told Edward to send him overseas overnight.¡± Shelly was speechless at how childish Nox was.

    ¡°He said he wants to be alone for the rest of his life.¡± ¡°Nox might¡¯ve said that because he¡¯s drunk. It¡¯ll be fine when he wakes up tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Do you think Nox will be fine?¡± Jeanne asked.

    ¡°He never sticks to what he says. He¡¯ll think differently tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Well, he¡¯s calling your name now. Should we ignore him and wait to see if he recovers tomorrow?

    Jeanne asked Shelly..

 Chapter 1802 - 1802: The Start of Their Happy Ending (End of the Series)

    Chapter 1802: The Start of Their Happy Ending (End of the Series)

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Shelly gripped her phone tightly, not knowing what to say. Was Nox not getting married? Why was he going back on his word and calling her name again?

    She had no idea what to say to Jeanne.

    ¡°Let me tell you something else.¡± Jeanne said bluntly, ¡°Do you know why Benjamin received an offer to study abroad out of the blue?¡±

    Shelly was stunned. That thought had never crossed her mind before, but now that Jeanne said it, she was instantly hit by a realization.

    ¡°Yes, Nox did it. In order to get you, he wanted to kick Benjamin out of the country, so he used many despicable methods to do so. In fact, I was the one who talked to Benjamin and convinced him to go,¡± Jeanne said bluntly.

    Shelly bit her lip, not knowing whether she should be angry or not! At that time, she really liked Benjamin. If Benjamin had not left Harken, they might still be together.

    ¡°Do you want to know how I convince him? I didn¡¯t threaten him.¡± Jeanne made her stand clear.

    Jeanne said, ¡°It was a letter from Nox to you that made Benjamin believe that Nox really loves you. You might not have seen that letter as I didn¡¯t tell Nox to pass it to you. I thought you would¡¯ve been annoyed by what he wrote to you because you didn¡¯t like him. However, I think I should show it to you now.¡±

    Shelly remained silent.

    ¡°Before I show you the letter, let me tell you something else. Did Benjamin tell you that his parents have agreed to your rtionship?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Shelly replied.

    ¡°It was Nox who convinced Benjamin¡¯s parents.¡± Jeanne said, ¡°He didn¡¯t disappear for nine days just to prepare for the proposal. He alsoid out all the backup ns for you, including convincing

    Benjamin¡¯s parents and matchmaking you and Benjamin. I don¡¯t know how he did it, but he did.¡±

    Shelly never thought that Nox would do all that for her. Her impression of him was that he was still the big bad guy who did all kinds of evil. However, he was now a little more mature and not as childish.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to tell you how much Nox loves you. Right now, he¡¯s going crazy from shouting your name, but he won¡¯te looking for you because he¡¯s afraid of hurting you.¡± Jeanne left the conversation at that. ¡°I¡¯ll send you the electronic version of the letter. Then, you can think about whether you want toe and see Nox.¡±

    With that, Jeanne hung up. As long as she had made everything clear to Shelly, she had done her duty.

    It did not take long for Shelly to receive a document on her phone. She looked at the document and did not open it for a long time. She did not know what she was afraid of, but she was hesitant to open it.

    After a while, she eventually opened it. As she read the words Nox had written, her eyes reddened. She did not know how Nox could love her so much yet not make her feel his love for her at all.

    Shelly wiped her tears and chuckled sarcastically. She had no idea whether theugh was directed at her or Nox. Then, she put her phone down,y silently on the bed, and slept. She still could not seem to muster the courage to meet Nox.

    While Nox was drunk in the nightclub, Jeanne, Edward, Monica, and Finn were watching him mutter from the side, ¡°Shelly.¡±

    However, he was motionless on the sofa.

    Monica could not help but ask Jeanne, ¡°Have you called?¡±

    ¡°I did.¡±

    ¡°What did Shelly say?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been an hour.¡± Monica was getting a little impatient.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jeanne nodded.

    It meant that Shelly would not being.

    ¡°Does Shelly really have no feelings for Nox?¡± Monica was exasperated as she could not understand why Shellt was not moved by everything Nox had done for her.

    Jeanne did not know how to answer her question either.

    Monica continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say Shelly isn¡¯t with Benjamin? Did you call Benjamin to confirm?¡± ¡°Nope. Shelly rejected Benjamin.¡±

    ¡°Since she has rejected Benjamin, it means she doesn¡¯t like Benjamin. In that case, why doesn¡¯t she ept Nox?¡±

    ¡°Rejecting Benjamin doesn¡¯t mean epting Nox. What¡¯s more, Shelly would rather be single. If she doesn¡¯t want to be with Nox when she isn¡¯t in a rtionship, this is enough to show that she really doesn¡¯t have any feelings for Nox.¡± Jeanne looked at Nox and said, ¡°There¡¯s no hope..¡±

 Chapter 1803 - 1803: The Start of Their Happy Ending (End of the Series)

    Chapter 1803: The Start of Their Happy Ending (End of the Series)

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    There was indeed no hope.

    Lying on the sofa, Nox heard their conversation loud and clear. He was actually prepared to lose Shelly, but he was still hopeful because he loved her too much.

    Nox suddenly sat up from the sofa, and the other four people just looked at him, watching his abnormal behavior.

    He said, ¡°I¡¯m going back.¡±

    ¡°Are you finally ready to go back?¡± Monica asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m getting married tomorrow. If I don¡¯t go back now, I won¡¯t be able to attend the wedding.¡± Nox burped.

    Even Monica thought the current Nox was a little pitiful. It was clearly not the wedding he wanted, but he still had to force himself to go through it, mainly to let go of Shelly and himself.

    Just as Nox stood up from the sofa, he lost his bnce. Edward supported him. ¡°Are you sure you want to go back?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Nox nodded.

    Every time he was with Edward, he was as obedient as a littlemb.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll send you back.¡± With that, Edward dragged Nox away.

    His actions were a little rough, and Jeanne found it a little hard to watch. Could he be gentler knowing that Nox was heartbroken?

    After Edward stuffed Nox into the car, he held Jeanne¡¯s hand and said to Monica and Finn, ¡°I¡¯ll send Nox back. You guys should head back early too.¡± ¡°Is Nox okay?¡± Monica was still a little worried.

    ¡°He¡¯ll live. Rest assured, it¡¯s not a big problem,¡± Edward said bluntly.

    Jeanne was speechless at how unsympathetic Edward was to Nox, who seemed to have given up all hope in this world.

    As Edward dragged Jeanne into the car, Nox leaned back in his chair and looked out the window.

    Seeing how lonely he looked, Jeanne could not help butfort him. ¡°Nox, you don¡¯t have to be in such a hurry to get married. Marriage isn¡¯t child¡¯s y. Give yourself some time to think about it.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to think about it.¡± Nox said faintly, ¡°If it¡¯s not Shelly, it can be anyone.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps you¡¯ll think differently after some time.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Nox shook his head. In this life, he loved no one else but Shelly.

    Jeanne turned to look at Edward, hoping that he could persuade Nox to not just marry anyone or he might regret it.

    ¡°Let him make his own decision.¡± Edward, however, did not object to Nox¡¯s decision. ¡°He¡¯s an adult. He can make his own judgment.¡±

    Jeanne was speechless because she had never seen Edward trust Nox so much!

    When the car arrived at the Winters¡¯ residence, Edward got out of the car and helped the drunk Nox inside, with Jeanne following beside them. It was not easy for them to help Nox onto the bed. As soon as Nox¡¯s body hit the bed, he turned over and fell asleep with the nket in his arms.

    Just as Edward held Jeanne¡¯s hand and was about to leave, Jeanne asked, ¡°Are we going to ignore him?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to change his clothes or take off his shoes?¡± Jeanne did not think Edward was a good friend. ¡°He can do it himself.¡± ¡°He¡¯s drunk.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯ll wake up in a while.¡±

    ¡°Is he your best friend?¡±

    ¡°Why does it seem like you care more about him than me?¡± Edward suddenly changed the topic.

    That sudden question stunned Jeanne. In her defense, she thought Nox seemed pretty miserable alone.

    ¡°Jeanne, I can get jealous too!¡± Edward¡¯s tone was stern.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so petty!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never been magnanimous when ites to you.¡±

    Jeanne was speechless. In any case, she could never outspeak Edward.

    ¡°You can¡¯t show concern about other men in the future,¡± Edward instructed.

    However, Jeanne did not say anything in response to that, clearly angry.

    Edward, on the other hand, looked at Jeanne¡¯s angry expression and instantly felt a little emotional. He could not help but cup Jeanne¡¯s face and nt a kiss on it.

    Jeanne blushed. The man¡¯s ability to be aroused anywhere shocked her.

    She was about to resist when the person on the bed suddenly sat up. ¡°Can you give me a break?¡±

    Jeanne blushed even more, but Edward pulled Jeanne into her arms and looked at Nox.

    ¡°If you want to flirt with each other, can you stay away from me? How could you provoke me like that when I¡¯m about to die of sadness?¡± Nox was furious.

    How could they treat him like that when he was in this state? ¡°Nox, are you awake?¡± Jeanne asked with concern..

 Chapter 1804 - 1804: The Start of Their Happy Ending (End of the Series)

    Chapter 1804: The Start of Their Happy Ending (End of the Series)

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°I¡¯m alive and awake. You guys should leave now Don¡¯t hurt your eyes in front of me.¡±Nox urged.

    Jeanne pursed her lips, still feeling a little awkward. She also felt bad. After all, Nox was currently in the midst of a breakup, and they were making out in front of him. At that thought, they had gone a little too far. ¡°If so, we¡¯ll be leaving.¡± Jeanne dragged Edward out the door.

    Nox waved them goodbye.

    After Jeanne left his room, she suddenly came in again. ¡°Nox, think twice before getting married. If you don¡¯t want to, just run away tomorrow.¡±

    Nox looked at Jeanne quietly, but Jeanne was dragged away the next second.

    ¡®Damn it. He¡¯s too possessive.¡¯ Nox cursed.

    Only he knew how jealous he was of them. He also really wanted to hold Shelly in his arms and keep her with him, even if it was for a second. s, everything was just a fantasy.

    Noxy on the bed and allowed himself to fall asleep. However, he could not sleep because his mind was filled with Shelly, whom he had lost. He took out his phone and searched for Shelly¡¯s number. He made up his mind to call her several times, but he ended up hanging up those several times.

    ¡®Forget it. It¡¯s all over,¡¯ he thought.

    If he called again, Shelly probably would be annoyed.

    At 6 a.m. the next day, Nox felt like he was woken up the moment he closed his eyes. His head hurt, and he did not have the slightest bit of energy.

    ¡°Young Master Winter, it¡¯s time to get ready. You have to head to the wedding venue in a while, and you can¡¯t miss it, ¡± the servant called out to him respectfully.

    ¡°Let me sleep for another hour. Isn¡¯t it still early?¡±

    ¡°Your mother was afraid that you wouldze in bed, so she told me to wake you up earlier. You can sleep for a while longer, and I¡¯ll wake you upter.¡± ¡°Okay. Now, Go out.¡± Nox waved his hand.

    When the servant left, Nox rolled over and went back to sleep. However, he could not fall asleep anymore. He then sat up abruptly from the bed, looked at the time, and tried to go back to sleep on the bed again. That repeated several times before Nox finally got up.

    He opened the door and shouted into the living room, ¡°I¡¯m up. Come in!¡±

    Soon, a group of people walked into Nox¡¯s room. Once Nox had washed up, the people fussed around him and got him changed into a luxurious ck suit, which entuated his elegance.

    Nox was quite handsome, to begin with. As long as he did not look sloppy, he was pretty charming. Hence, seeing him dressed in a suit and with his hair tidied, all the people in the room were stunned. ¡°Young Master Winter, you¡¯re so handsome!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the most handsome groom in the world.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Winter, this suit suits you very well.¡±

    Nox looked at himself in the mirror and thought he was quite handsome too. However, did they have to be so exaggerated? He said calmly, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Winter, you¡¯re really handsome.¡±

    ¡°We say that from the bottom of our hearts.¡±

    The people retorted, but Nox was toozy to respond.

    As he looked at himself in the mirror, a servant walked in. ¡®Young Master.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°The Old Master is looking for you.¡±

    ¡°My grandfather?¡± Nox frowned.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Nox nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡±

    ¡®Yes.¡±

    With that, the servant left the room. Nox tidied his clothes first before following him into his grandfather¡¯s study.

    Old Master Winter¡¯s health had been deteriorating over the past few years.

    Sometimes, he would even be short of breath when he spoke. Although Nox Imew, he did not say anything, for fear that he would not be able to ept the truth.

    In his heart, his grandfather was forever powerful. Yet now, he was like a king who had lost all his brilliance and had be somewhat dim and dull.

    He suppressed his emotions and said in a rxed tone, ¡°Old Master, were you looking for me?¡±

    ¡°I heard you¡¯re getting married today.¡± Old Master Winter sat on the chair and looked at Nox, who still seemed to be in denial.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m getting married again.¡± Nox even had a smug look on his face. Old Master Winter ignored Nox and asked, ¡°Not to Shelly?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Nox replied, ¡°Your granddaughter-inw this time is well-educated and virtuous. You¡¯ll like her. I took a fancy to her at first sight.. I promise she won¡¯t

    embarrass me like Zoe!¡±

 Chapter 1805 - 1805: The Start of Their Happy Ending (End of the Series)

    Chapter 1805: The Start of Their Happy Ending (End of the Series)

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Do you like her?¡± Old Master Winter asked.

    Nox was taken aback by the question.

    Old Master Winter said again, ¡°If you don¡¯t like her, why are you marrying her?¡±

    ¡°Feelings can be nurtured. Since I have a good impression of her at first sight, we can slowly nurture our rtionship after we get married. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

    ¡°Nox, marriage is not child¡¯s y.¡± Old Master Winter was serious. ¡°Since you don¡¯t like her, don¡¯t hurt her.¡±

    ¡°Grandfather, marriage doesn¡¯t necessarily mean love. I am at a certain age now where I would have to start a family and have children. As to whether I like her or not, the marriage would eventually develop kinship. Even if I don¡¯t like her, it won¡¯t be as bad as you think.¡±

    ¡°You can think for yourself.¡± Old Master Winter did not dwell on the topic. ¡°Anyway, you know yourself the best, and it¡¯s up to you to decide whether you¡¯re happy with your life or not.¡±

    Nox pursed his lips.

    ¡°You may leave.¡± Old Master Winter waved his hand.

    With that, Nox turned around and left. The moment he left, he could not help but turn back to look at his grandfather, who was breathing heavily and looked especially tired.

    He suddenly had the urge to ask, ¡°Grandpa, what kind of person was Grandma?¡±

    From as early as he could remember, he had never seen her grandmother.

    Old Master Winter looked at his grandson and said slowly, ¡°The person I love deeply.¡±

    Nox was stunned. He did not expect his grandfather to answer him with that. In fact, he had never thought that his grandfather would reveal his feelings.

    After that, he did not ask any more questions. If it were not for love, he did not think his grandfather would remain single for so many years after his grandmother passed away. It seemed like some people could still be happy even though their rtionships were broken halfway, but what about him?

    Nox left the house at 8:30 a.m. in the morning, and there were many rules that Mrs. Winter reminded him of again and again.

    Nox looked at the bouquet of flowers in his hand and watched as the resplendent sunlight shone in through the car window and on his bouquet. It was a sunny day. However, Nox felt gloomy.

    The car stopped every now and then until the best man said, ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡±

    The best man was actually one of the staff. Due to the tight timing, Nox did nothing and left all the nning to the eventpany.

    As Nox listened, he started to reject the idea of getting married. As he watched the car get closer and closer to the venue, he felt more and more repulsed. His grandfather¡¯s words echoed in his mind. If he did not like her, why was he marrying her? At the same time, he was reminded of Jeanne¡¯s words, that he could run away.

    Fine. He admitted that he regretted being so impulsive. He should not have agreed to marry someone else just because he lost Shelly. Marriage was not a game, and he should not be hurting himself and others.

    Upon realizing that he regretted his decision, he suddenly called out to the driver, ¡°Stop the car!¡±

    The urgency in his voice started the driver, who quickly stepped on the brake to stop. The people in the car were shocked by the sudden brake.

    As soon as the car stopped, Nox unbuckled his seatbelt, opened the car door, and ran out.

    ¡°Young Master Winter!¡± the best man called him from behind.

    ¡°I¡¯m not getting married anymore!¡± Nox answered as he ran in front.

    The best man was dumbfounded. Was it a joke that the groom was running away while they were on the way to the wedding?

    The best man watched as Nox hailed a taxi and left. A long fleet of wedding cars had to stop on the side of the street, and it disrupted the flow of the traffic. The people in the car also got out of the car and watched as Nox disappear in front of them in confusion.

    When Nox got into the taxi, he shouted at the driver, ¡°To the airport.¡± ¡°Sir, what are you doing?¡± The driver was shocked by Nox.

    ¡°Running away from my wedding! Can¡¯t you tell I¡¯m running away?¡± Nox sounded excited.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of a runaway bride but never a runaway groom.¡± The driver sighed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised! Drive faster, or I¡¯ll be finished if I¡¯m caught.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± The driver quickly sped up.

    Feeling inexplicably excited, Nox called Jeanne. ¡°I ran away.¡±

    Jeanne, who was on her way to the wedding, was at a loss for words.

    Beside her, Edward looked at her expression and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nox called and said that he ran away.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Edward reacted indifferently as if he had known beforehand.

    ¡°Why are you so calm?¡± Jeanne asked Edward..

 Chapter 1806 - 1806: The Start of Their Happy Ending (End of the Series)

    Chapter 1806: The Start of Their Happy Ending (End of the Series)

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°I expected it.¡± Edward said bluntly, ¡°That was why I told you not to waste your breathst night. He¡¯s not going to get married anyway.¡±

    ¡°How did you know he wouldn¡¯t get married?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve known him for 30 years.¡±

    ¡®Fine, you win!¡¯ However, instead of saying that, Jeanne put down her phone and asked, ¡°What do we do now? Should we turn back?¡±

    ¡°What else?¡±

    Edward then told the chauffeur to turn around.

    At the same time. Jeanne received a call. She looked at the caller ID and picked it up. ¡°Shelly?¡±

    Edward frowned but could not hear what the other party said.

    Jeanne hung up the phone and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to turn around. The wedding will proceed.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Edward frowned.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Jeanne smiled brightly.

    It meant Nox was a lucky b*starrd.

    When Nox arrived at the airport, he called his assistant. ¡°I¡¯m here. How long will it take you to get here with my passport?¡± ¡°About 20 minutes,¡± the other side quickly said.

    ¡°Hurry up. Anyter and I¡¯ll be caught by my mother!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Winter, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea for you to run away like that. Yourst wedding ended up a joke, and it¡¯ll also end up a joke again this time. Aren¡¯t you afraid that would beughed at in the future?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Nox¡¯s face darkened. ¡®I don¡¯t live for others. As long as I¡¯m fine with it, who cares?¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you at the international terminal. Come over quickly.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± the other party said respectfully.

    Nox walked to the international terminal, trying to figure out where he should fly to! He thought about it for a while, and after confirming his destination, he urged his assistant again.

    The assistant ran up to him, panting. ¡°Mr. Winter, your passport.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Nox took it and went straight to the ticket counter. ¡°The flight that is at the nearest gate.¡±

    Once the staff had helped him with the procedures, there were 20 minutes left before boarding time. Hence, Nox went through security check first.

    ¡°Mr. Winter, are you leaving just like that?¡± the assistant asked.

    ¡°F*ck, don¡¯t look so bitter. I¡¯m not leaving for good. You make it seem like you¡¯re mourning me already. I¡¯ll be back in a month at most.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea that you¡¯re leaving.¡±

    ¡°If you keep talking, I¡¯ll fire you immediately!¡± Nox threatened.

    The assistant did not dare to speak. He watched helplessly as Nox went straight to the security checkpoint without any luggage. As it was a first-ss cabin, there was no need to queue. However, when he was about to enter the security check, he suddenly stopped in his tracks.

    He was not afraid of the consequences of being a runaway groom. In any case, the whole country already knew that he had been cheated on, so there was nothing that he could not handle. On the contrary, he was a little reluctant to part with someone.

    He took a deep breath and thought he was being a little melodramatic. Even if he did not want to leave, it did not matter whether he was in Harken or South Hampton City because he would not be able to see her either.

    As he walked straight to the security checkpoint, a familiar voice suddenly came from behind.

    ¡°Daddy!¡±

    Nox paused for a moment. After thinking it through, he did not think it was directed at him. After all, there were so many fathers, and all little kids¡¯ voices sounded simr.

    ¡°Daddy!¡±

    The crisp voice rang out again.

    Nox paused for a moment but did not turn around as he did not think it was directed at him.

    ¡°Daddy! Daddy, don¡¯t go!¡± This time, it sounded like the little kid was crying.

    It made Nox think that the father was a little cruel. However, the airport was a ce filled with sorrow and joy. If it were his child calling him like that, he would not leave no matter what. Unfortunately, he was single.

    ¡°Daddy¡­ Boohoo¡­¡± The child behind him cried miserably.

    Assuming that the little kid¡¯s father had left, Nox started to go through the security check calmly.

    ¡°Nox!¡± Suddenly, someone called him.

    Nox was stunned. Was he hallucinating? He seemed to have heard Shelly¡¯s voice. Did he miss her so much that he was going crazy?

    ¡°Nox!¡± The voice called out to him again.

    Nox began to suspect that he was not hallucinating.

    ¡°Nox, don¡¯t go! ¡± There was a hint of urgency in her voice, and she sounded like she was crying.

    Nox turned around abruptly and saw a woman in a white wedding dress standing there with tears in her eyes.

    ¡®Is it an illusion or is it not an illusion? What is it?¡¯

    Nox¡¯s vision blurred. Was he dreaming right now? Was God ying tricks on him? He was afraid that he would not be able to take it if he opened his eyes..

 Chapter 1807 - 1807: The Start of Their Happy Ending (End of the Series)

    Chapter 1807: The Start of Their Happy Ending (End of the Series)

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Nox.¡± Shelly looked at Nox with tears in her eyes.

    The moment she saw Nox walk in, she felt a little hopeless. In fact, her heart was aching so badly. After admitting that she really liked Nox, all her feelings burst out instantly. Tears welled up in her eyes, and Nox¡¯s eyes were red and teary as well.

    ¡°Nox, don¡¯t leave. Let¡¯s get married!¡± Shelly suddenly said out loud.

    Even though she could not see Nox¡¯s face, she could tell that Nox was crying just like her, under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes.

    He said, ¡°Say that again, Shelly.¡±

    He was afraid that he had misheard and that all of this was not real.

    ¡°Nox, let¡¯s get married,¡± Shelly repeated.

    As soon as she said that, Nox dashed out of the security checkpoint like a madman. Even the security personnel at the side automatically made way for him.

    As if Shelly meant the world to him, he rushed to Shelly and pulled her into his arms. The impact hurt them both, but they hugged each other tightly, not wanting to be separated for even a second.

    ¡°Nox,¡± Shelly called out to him.

    Nox was sobbing by then.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for only being strong enough to admit my feelings for you now. I always thought that I had¡­¡± Shelly¡¯s tears fell as she spoke.

    After she put down her phonest night, she nned to go to sleep. However, when she closed her eyes and tried to sleep, she realized that her pillow was wet. It seemed like the defenses she had built in her heart was crumbling bit by bit.

    Therefore, it was not that she did not love him but that she did not dare to love him. She rejected Benjamin because she was in love with Nox, and she did not want to ept Nox¡¯s benefits because she did not want to be moved by his gestures. She was also cold toward Nox was because she did not want to fall in love with him. Yet, in the end, she still did.

    After reading Nox¡¯s letter and thinking about all that Nox had done for her, she put down all her defenses. Even if she was wrong this time, she would do it without hesitation. Hence, in the middle of the night, she called Mrs. Winter and told her about her rtionship with Nox.

    In fact, Mrs. Winter did not have any qualms with Shelly. She was just afraid that Shelly would not be able to forgive Nox. After all, it was difficult for Nox to be forgiven for what he had done in the past, and Shelly not forgiving Nox would dy her from seeing her grandchild. Now that Shelly had admitted her feelings for Nox, Mrs. Winter chose Shelly after confirming it again and again.

    At 2 a.m., Mrs. Winter came to pick Shelly up and brought her to Nox¡¯s fianc¨¦e to cancel the engagement. She gave thedy a lot ofpensation and managed suppressed the matter in the end. Then, Shelly became the bride.

    Today, Nox was supposed to pick her up from her home, but he ran away when they were on the way to her house. If he had carefully observed the surroundings, he would know that the direction he was heading toward was the neighborhood Shelly lived in.

    Shelly was waiting for Nox at home when she received the news that Nox had run away. Since he did not answer anyone¡¯s calls, Shelly had no choice but to call Jeanne. She had a feeling that Jeanne must know Nox¡¯s every move.

    As expected, Jeanne told her that Nox had left for the airport. Jeanne even said that perhaps only she could bring Nox back. Hence, she had to drag her long wedding dress and rush to the airport with Be to find Nox.

    Only after searching for a long time did she find Nox at the international terminal¡¯s security checkpoint. For a second, she thought that she and Nox had missed each other again. In fact, Be kept calling out to Nox, but Nox pretended not to hear her. He did not even turn around. Seeing that he was about to enter, she had to call out to him.

    She grabbed Nox¡¯s clothes tightly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the wedding.¡±

    Having calmed down a little, Nox slowly let go of Shelly. ¡°Do you really want to marry me?¡±

    He still could not believe it. Why did she agree to marry him? Did she not hate him to death?

    ¡°Look at me.¡± Shelly gestured for Nox to look at her outfit.

    ¡°But I¡¯m marrying another woman today.¡± Nox said, ¡°I just ran away from the wedding.¡±

    Shelly could not help butugh. ¡°There¡¯s no other woman. It¡¯s me.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Nox asked..

 Chapter 1808 - 1808: The Start of Their Happy Ending (End of the Series)

    Chapter 1808: The Start of Their Happy Ending (End of the Series)

    Trantor: End less Fantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Shelly did not exin much. All she said was, ¡°Let¡¯s head back now, or we¡¯ll bete.¡±

    ¡°Shelly.¡±

    ¡°Quick, hold Be for me. We¡¯re running back.¡±

    With that, Shelly lifted her dress and ran.

    Nox was stunned for a second, but he quickly picked up Be, who was also wearing a dress, and followed Shelly. Anyway, as long as he could marry Shelly, he would do anything.

    When all of them were in a car, Shelly kept urging the driver to drive faster as time was running out. Nox looked at how anxious Shelly was and held his tongue several times.

    At 11:50 p.m., Shelly, Nox, and Be arrived at the wedding venue. Shelly took a deep breath, tidied up her wedding dress, and turned to look at Nox. Seeing that Nox¡¯s hair and suit were a little messy, she tiptoed to tidy him up. Nox, on the other hand, kept his eyes on Shelly.

    After Shelly helped Nox tidy up, she held his hand and nned to walk into the hall when Nox suddenly pulled her closer. ¡°Shelly.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shelly turned around.

    Time was running out.

    ¡°If there¡¯s amotion inside, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle it,¡± Nox said seriously.

    ¡°Amotion?¡±

    ¡°If the other bride wants to snatch me away, I¡¯ll deal with it,¡± Nox promised Shelly.

    Shelly could not help butugh. She could not believe Nox thought a bride was waiting for him inside.

    ¡°Young Master Winter, you¡¯ll be fine.¡± Shellyughed. ¡°It¡¯s just me.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve sent the other one away.¡±

    ¡°How did you get rid of her?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter.¡± Shelly said, ¡°We¡¯re in a hurry. Let¡¯s go in.¡±

    Then, Shelly dragged Nox, who was still confused, into the hall. With Be in Nox¡¯s arms, the family of three walked down the aisle on a long red carpet. The hall was surrounded by flowers and dazzling lights, which made it look like they were in a fairytale world.

    All the guests were seated on both sides of the aisle. The moment they appeared, they became the center of attention, and the wedding march started ying in the background.

    The familiarity made Nox¡¯s eyes water. He had never expected that one day, he would walk the down the aisle with Shelly. As he turned to look at Shelly, he saw the smile on her face. He did not know whether it was because of the lighting, but not only did Shelly look beautiful, but he thought she looked happy too.

    It made him think, ¡®Would Shelly be happy marrying me?¡¯

    However, Nox decided to put that thought away for now. Together with Shelly, they walked to the end of the aisle, where Be was carried away by a staff member. Shelly had already told Be what to do beforehand, so Be left obediently.

    When it was only Nox and Shelly, the wedding officiant looked at them and joked, ¡°Our newlyweds are finally here. Let¡¯s cheer for them.¡±

    The apuse and cheers echoed in the hall.

    ¡°Wee, friends, family, and loved ones. We are gathered here to celebrate the union of Nox Winter and Shelly Carter. We are all here to support thismitment of love and to share the joy of Nox and Shelly as they choose to spend their lives together!¡±

    The officiant¡¯s words made Nox¡¯s eyes redden.

    ¡°Ms. Shelly, do you take Mr. Nox to be yourwfully wedded husband, to have and to hold from this day onward; for better and for worse, for richer and for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish, till death do you part?¡±

    Shelly turned to look at Nox, whose eyes seemed to have been red since they were in the airport.

    She smiled. ¡°I do.¡±

    Nox looked at Shelly with tears in his eyes.

    ¡°Mr. Nox, do you take Ms. Shelly to be yourwfully wedded wife, to have and to hold from this day onward; for better and for worse, for richer and for poorer, in sickness¡­¡±

    Nox looked at the officiant in front of him and opened his mouth but did not say anything for a long time.

    ¡°Mr. Nox?¡± The officiant could not help but call out Nox¡¯s name again.

    Nox nodded heavily and said with tears in his eyes, ¡°I do..¡±

 Chapter 1809 - 1809: The Start of Their Happy Ending (End of the Series)

    Chapter 1809: The Start of Their Happy Ending (End of the Series)

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The moment he said that, tears fell from his eyes. Shelly could not tolerate seeing Nox, a man, bawling his eyes out.

    Monica, who was sitting together with Jeanne, whispered, ¡°Nox is such a crybaby. Why is he crying when the bride isn¡¯t?¡±

    Jeanne also smiled. She did not expect Nox to be so weak and crying without a care of his image.

    ¡°Our groom is a little emotional.¡± The officiant teased, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. You¡¯ll have lots of chances to cry when you realize you have house chores to do now!¡± The officiant¡¯s humor made everyoneugh.

    Feeling helpless from Nox¡¯s crying, Shelly whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t control myself.¡± Nox wiped his tears, looking aggrieved.

    Who would have thought that a man who could call the shots in the business world would cry at his own wedding?

    ¡°Have you both exchanged rings?¡± the officiant asked.

    The staff member handed over the wedding rings, and the two of them put them on each other. Nox finally managed to hold back his tears, but when he saw the diamond ring on Shelly¡¯s finger, he burst into tears again.

    ¡°Hey, can you stop crying?¡±

    As Shelly could not take it anymore, she reached out to wipe Nox¡¯s tears. However, Nox started to cry even harder.

    ¡°By the power invested in me, I now pronounce you husband and wife. The groom may kiss the bride,¡± the officiate announced.

    Nox looked at Shelly with teary eyes and leaned over to kiss her. Just as he leaned in, he backed away as if he did not dare to kiss her. However, Shelly¡¯s eyes narrowed, and she suddenly held Nox¡¯s head and kissed him.

    At that moment, apuse reverberated through the hall. The crowd was apuding such a brave bride.

    Nox, on the other hand, stared at Shelly with wide eyes. He had always been the one who took the initiative to be intimate and she was the one who was always passive. Hence, with Shelly kissing him right now¡­ his heart was about to melt.

    He instinctively held Shelly tightly and deepened their kiss. Itsted for seconds and minutes¡­

    ¡°Ahem.¡± Embarrassed, the officiant reminded Nox softly, ¡°Hey, that¡¯s enough. You can continue this tonight.¡±

    Even though it was soft, the officiant had a microphone, so the audience heard everything he said. Instantly, the crowd burst intoughter again.

    Shelly quickly pushed Nox away. By then, her lipstick was gone, and her lips were slightly swollen. Seeing how Nox was just bawling his eyes out seconds before he kissed her so passionately, she finally understood why people said that a man could never change his nature!

    ¡°Congrattions!¡± The officiant said, ¡°Does the groom have anything he wants to say?¡±

    Amidst the apuse, Nox was handed a microphone.

    Nox held the microphone and looked at everyone present. After a while, he said, ¡°First of all, thank you all foring to my wedding. I thought 1 would be the one standing everyone up. After all, I was running away from the wedding and was dragged back halfway.¡±

    The crowdughed again. Nox was such a joke, and it made Shelly so embarrassed.

    ¡°I love Shelly very much. If 1 had known that the bride was her, I would¡¯ve been herest night, and I wouldn¡¯t have run away,¡± Nox said as his eyes reddened again.

    At the thought that he could marry Shelly, he could not hold back his tears anymore, and it prompted everyone tough.

    Weddings were supposed to be a joyous asion, and if there were crying, it was usually the bride who was moved to tears. There had never been a wedding where the groom cried from the beginning to the end.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what else to say.¡± Nox was a little emotional, and his voice sounded choked. ¡°1 will treat Shelly well and love her very, very much. Finally, 1 would like to thank everyone again foring to my wedding.¡±

    After saying that, the audience gave Nox another round of apuse. Although they found him funny, they were touched by his true feelings.

    Monica sighed to herself. ¡°Nox has finally found his person. We don¡¯t have to listen to his moans anymore.¡±

    Jeanne smiled and nodded. She, too, was affected by Nox¡¯s happiness.

    However, her stomach suddenly churned.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± Jeanne stood up and left.

    Edward hurriedly followed after her..

 Chapter 1810-End - 1810: The Start of Their Happy Ending (End of the Series)

    Chapter 1810: The Start of Their Happy Ending (End of the Series)

    Trantor: End less Fantasy Trantion Editor: End less Fantasy Trantion

    Monica stared at them walking one in front of another andmented, ¡°They¡¯re still as loving as ever.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we the same?¡± Finn smiled.

    Monica nodded. She never used to think she could attain true happiness, but now, it was all within her reach.

    When Jeanne came out of the bathroom, her face was pale.

    Edward, who was waiting for her at the door, looked at her and asked, ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    Jeanne did not answer.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been there,¡± Jeanne replied.

    ¡°What did the doctor say?¡± Edward asked nervously.

    ¡°The doctor said that I¡­¡± Jeanne looked at Edward and said, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant.¡±

    Edward was shocked at first, but after a while, he stuttered excitedly, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not your first time being a father. Do you have to be so excited?¡±Jeanne was very calm.

    ¡°I do,¡± Edward said seriously. ¡°This means we will have another child in the family.¡±

    Jeanne was actually pretty happy about it. After all, she had raised George alone, and Edward had brought Paige up alone, so they had never taken care of a child together. Now, just like Finn and Monica, they could be with the baby as it grew up.

    ¡°We¡¯re going back.¡± Edward held Jeanne¡¯s hand tightly.

    ¡°The wedding has just begun.¡±

    ¡°Your health is more important.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just the size of a pea right now.¡±

    ¡°The more reasons for me to protect it.¡±

    ¡°Edward¡­¡±

    ¡°Be good.¡± Edward suddenly bent down and picked Jeanne up horizontally.

    ¡°I can walk on my own.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°In that case, why did you pick me up?¡±

    ¡°Because I like it.¡±

    Jeanne was rendered speechless

    ¡°Say,¡± Jeanne hugged Edward s neck. ¡°What will our baby¡¯s name be?¡±

    They already had a George and Paige, so what else could they name it?

    After the wedding, Shelly and Nox returned to Nox¡¯s room in the Winters¡¯ residence. The original ck and white-colored room was now fully white.

    Having changed out of their wedding attire and into a set of couple¡¯s pajamas, the two of them sat on the edge of rhe bed. It was not their first time in bed together, but suddenly, they felt a little restrained.

    Shelly turned to look at Nox, who looked nervous, and asked, ¡°What are you afraid of?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Nox answered honestly.

    ¡°Is this what we¡¯re going to do all night?¡±

    ¡°You want to do it all night?¡± Nox¡¯s eyes widened.

    Shelly was baffled by Nox¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°I was drunkst night, and my thought kept me up all night, so I only had about an hour or two of sleep. 1 might not have enough stamina to do it all night,¡± Nox exined.

    It took Shelly a long time to realize what Nox was talking about, and she wondered what going through Nox¡¯s mind.

    ¡°I said, are we just going to sit by the bed all night?¡± Shelly was speechless.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Nox finally understood what Shelly meant. He quickly said, ¡°No, but I just wanted to talk to you first.¡±

    ¡°Yes.<sup>11</sup>

    ¡°Shelly, did you marry me willingly?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°No one forced you, right? Like my grandfather.¡±

    ¡°No, Grandpa has always respected my decision.¡±

    ¡°But you¡­ How did you think it through and decide to marry me?¡± Nox asked.

    ¡°Because 1 love you.¡±

    Nox was shocked.

    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Shelly said, ¡°1 don¡¯t want to love you either, but¡­ 1 have fallen in love with you. Now that I think about it, 1 do resent you for making me fall in love with you. However, rather than living in the past, 1 should cherish what 1 have now. So, 1 decided to spare myself and let go of the past.¡±

    ¡°When did you fall in love with me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s not an illusion?¡±

    ¡°Are you forcing me to admit that I don¡¯t love you?¡± Shelly was at a loss for words.

    ¡°No, no, no. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll regret it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my business if 1 regret it.¡±

    ¡°But Shelly-¡±

    ¡°Can you stop worrying so much?¡±

    ¡°In that case, let s have s*x now.¡±

    Nox¡¯s sudden change in mood rendered Shelly speechless.

    However, Shelly then pursed her lips and said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Nox just stared at Shelly, and it made Shelly helpless. Was the current Nox who cried throughout the wedding and was now backing out on their wedding night the same man who had schemed to get her back then?

    With her teeth gnashed, Shelly suddenly pounced on Nox and threw Nox onto the bed. Then, she turned around and pressed herself against Nox.

    Nox looked at Shelly, who said, ¡°Nox, I¡¯ll show you how much I wanted to marry you and how much¡­ I love you.¡±

    Then, she kissed Nox passionately and poured out all her love for him.

    In a dark room¡­

    ¡°Shelly, I will never let you go.¡±

    ¡®I will never leave again either.¡±

    While they made love in the room, fireworks lit up outside the window. It was just like the night when Nox proposed. The only difference was that there was no pain, only love!

    That was just the start of their happy ending!

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!